《Transmigration: World Saving Strategy》


 C1

    When Tang Xiaotang woke up, it was raining.


    A damp, rancid smell entered her nose, almost suffocating her.


    Tang Xiaotang moved her four limbs, it was too heavy for him to support his body, his entire body was drenched in sweat, her vision blurred for a while, only then did Tang Xiaotang realise that she was lying inside a grey cardboard box.


    He raised his hand to touch his face, only to see black claws and pads.


    Damp fur, claws, pads, this feeling is ¡­


    She quickly touched her head. Sure enough, there were two ears on top of it.


    With great difficulty, she jumped out of the box. This was a pile of garbage, several tall trash cans at the corner of the room. The surroundings were littered with a lot of rubbish. Tang Xiaotang endured the pain in her stomach and used her stiff limbs to jump and jump on the broken pieces of glass on the ground.


    That''s right, she was now a little cat.


    It was also a pure black cat.


    Alright, even if she was already mentally prepared and couldn''t always become human, Tang Xiaotang was still slightly unable to accept this identity.


    Tang Xiaotang was a charm.


    The seductress was born with the desire to live. She was born with an intangible body that floated outside of the reincarnation cycle of millions of worlds, and she fed on the desire of all living things.


    This was in the words of pretending to be cool, but in reality, Tang Xiaotang was an extremely picky eater. Jealousy was too sour, sadness was too bitter, anger was too spicy, and resentment was too bitter. In short, she didn''t like eating.


    From her name, it could be seen that Tang Xiaotang was a sweet friend. She only liked to eat the best feelings, such as kinship, friendship, or love.


    Beautiful feelings were like delicious candy, always making her unable to stop.


    Of course, as if there was a price to be paid for obtaining anything, Tang Xiaotang''s mission was to maintain the order of the world she resided in, and by stimulating the emotions of the world''s main character, she would eliminate all those variables that might affect the fate of the world, and prevent the world from collapsing.


    Of course, as a reward, she could eat some of the other party''s feelings when she left. That was the best delicacy for her.


    It could also be said that she was the world''s restorer, and her way of carrying out her tasks was similar to what was described in many of the fast wearing novels in some worlds.


    This profession sounded very lofty, but in reality, it wasn''t that easy. Different from novels, in order to not affect the world''s own order, Tang Xiaotang''s original body could not appear in any world, and could only be projected into the world as a body of consciousness. First, she had to conduct a large-scale screening in the world to find something similar to the fluctuations of soul. Furthermore, she had to fuse it the moment the time and space node appeared in the other party''s body, and if the container was alive, then she would need to require the other party to just have lost consciousness at that moment, so that they could complete a perfect fusion.


    The space-time node is a very troublesome thing. Like the particle described in the physical quantum mechanics of a world, it is uncertain, it may not appear, it may appear in a place, it may appear in a creature, it may appear in nonliving matter. Therefore, Tang Xiaotang could only follow it everywhere.


    Sometimes she was human, but more often she was almost all sorts of things.


    For example, right now, she was a cat.


    Alright, since she had already become a cat, she should think about how to approach the target of the guide, the main character of this world.


    Tang Xiaotang was a very dedicated cultivator, or it could be said that she was an extreme perfectionist.


    Come to think of it, what is the main character of this world and the general plot?


    Tang Xiaotang habitually wanted to use her hands to touch his ears, but the result was that her hands had already become claws. Forget it, this is enough. She used her claws to rub her ears as she received the information from her brain.


    The protagonist''s name was Li Jin, and he was the master of the underworld in this world.


    This world was similar to the modern world, with a total of more than three hundred countries. Among them, the country of the Appendices was the most powerful, and it was worthy of being called the world''s hegemon.


    Li Family is the largest underworld clan in the world.


    Li Family was built from weapons and had been a noble family in the Annex a few hundred years ago. They had participated in the manufacturing and improvement of weapons in the history of the country many times.


    Of course, no monarch would be willing to have a country with a power surpassing that of an emperor. A hundred years ago, there was a coup that caused the power of Li Family to be greatly weakened, but later on, Li Family relied on the smuggling of firearms and turned all business into the underworld. The current power of Li Family was something not even the president of the Annex knew, and it was said that there were many weapons experts in the weapons factories under the Li Family that specialized in manufacturing new types of weapons.


    And Li Jin, was precisely the Patriarch of this enormous being''s Li Family.


    The first half of Li Jin''s life could be said to be smooth sailing, whatever he wanted, he had. With his astonishing talent and illustrious IQ, there was almost nothing that he couldn''t obtain. This also gave birth to his lazy personality that had no interest in anything.


    However, on the day of Li Jin''s thirty-first birthday, he encountered the biggest calamity of his life, and met the most important person in his life, his most beloved woman, An Bai.


    An Bai was a typical virgin girl. Her world had been smooth sailing since young, her family background was good, and there were no hardships from a young age. She had the personality of a girl who had never experienced the world: kind-hearted, gentle, and a little weak. This kind of person and Li Jin were simply two extremes, but just as was described in many novels, the moment Li Jin accidentally saw her, she fell deeply in love with her, unable to extricate herself.


    Unfortunately, the female protagonist did not like Li Jin, so much that she hated him. In fact, theoretically speaking, there shouldn''t be any results. An Bai liked the seniors who had a crush on him for so many years, and in the end, they were also together.


    The rejected Li Jin felt despair. Perhaps it was because of his grief, but he chose to use the gun that he commonly used to end his life one night.


    Following Li Jin''s death, the contradictions within the Li Family could no longer be eased. There were endless conflicts between the Li Family and various factions that clashed with each other, and in the end, it evolved into a struggle, affecting all the countries that were related to the Li Family. The world descended into war, and some originally unrelated countries were also involved.


    Tang Xiaotang''s goal was to stop Li Jin from committing suicide. As long as Li Jin did not die, his Li Family would not become a mess under his leadership. The ones fighting would mostly be the elders with Li Family, and Li Jin had already raised his own subordinates. If he did not suddenly die, those people would replace the elders who were fighting fiercely a few years later.


    But Li Jin had suddenly died, and the person he cultivated had not even taken up his post, when the battle between the factions erupted, he had already stood in a hurry, and in the end, completely embarked on the road of war.


    To stop Li Jin from committing suicide, one had to know why he committed suicide, even though many of the psychologists in the organization believed that he committed suicide due to the young man''s lack of love. Therefore, the best way was to not let An Bai shake him off or let him see An Bai.


    But Tang Xiaotang didn''t think so.


    Once she had obtained information on Li Jin, Tang Xiaotang had analyzed this person through her personality simulation. Firstly, although Li Jin had lost his mother at a young age, his father doted on him a lot, and the people around him did not lack youngsters because of his exceptional talent. Secondly, as the Patriarch of the largest underworld family, Li Jin had experienced countless betrayals and assassinations, so his heart was not so weak that it was possible for him to commit suicide if he was rejected.


    From Tang Xiaotang''s point of view, this person''s IQ was extremely high, and there was almost nothing that could make him feel like there was a challenge. He most likely felt that his life was boring, because there was nothing to care about, and so she did not even care about his life.


    Yes, he died of boredom.


    It could be said that with her vast experience, this was very possible. The way these darlings of this world lived at the top thought about things was somewhat incomprehensible.


    From the information, he could tell that he did not love An Bai at all. He probably treated her like a pet and made fun of her when he was bored.


    For example, buying clothes for An Bai, cooking for her personally, or accompanying her on a trip, taking pictures of her. No matter how Tang Xiaotang looked at it, she seemed to be accompanying a pet.


    But he had to admit, Li Jin really didn''t have the talent to take care of others. Tsk, tsk, the clothes he bought couldn''t be worn at all. When he ate the food he made, he would be poisoned, and accompanying others on trips was like watching a prisoner on the road. The photos he took were exactly like those of a stalker, so much so that An Bai always thought that he was making fun of her.

 C2

    After receiving all the information, Tang Xiaotang immediately knew that today was the day Li Jin met him, and was also his thirty-first birthday. At this moment, he should be so free that her balls ached from holding an umbrella, and she was holding it to shake the world.


    Although he knew that Li Jin''s death had nothing to do with An Bai, he still refused to allow them to meet as long as he could prevent them from meeting.


    Tang Xiaotang decided to prevent Li Jin from seeing An Bai.


    But she was just a little cat right now, how could he stop her?


    Fortunately, Tang Xiaotang was experienced, and in the blink of an eye, she had already thought of a way to stop the male lead.


    He quietly lay on the ground in the rain, saving up some energy. This kitten was at most two months old, and its stamina was very poor. It was also injured, especially now that it was raining. Fortunately, this was her soul. Otherwise, things would have been difficult.


    The map that was opened in front of his eyes showed streets and alleys, a triangular symbol was slowly approaching the dot that he was at, and Li Jin''s two words were extremely clear on the map.


    Tang Xiaotang silently calculated the distance between her and him. Just as he was about to pass by this alley, she staggered up and ran outside with a limp, just in time to bump into Li Jin''s shoes that were passing by.


    Tang Xiaotang had truly worked hard, and this strike made her extremely dizzy. Her already injured body was so painful that she couldn''t even scream. She opened her mouth, painfully raised her head to look at the man who had stopped in her tracks.


    The extended black umbrella''s edge blocked the rain. The raindrops shattered when they hit the umbrella, and the water split into small pieces that left no traces on the man''s black trench coat. Under the umbrella was a handsome face, black short hair that brought with it the moisture of rain, and a pair of black eyes that were deep and cold. The pupils clearly reflected his current appearance.


    The moment their gazes met, Tang Xiaotang''s golden eyes shone with a faint light. This was a skill that only she could use, peeping.


    No matter who it was, as long as Tang Xiaotang wanted to, she could unknowingly explore the deepest corner of that person''s heart.


    Just to make sure that her guess was right, he had guessed correctly. Li Jin was extremely bored, he just wanted to raise a pet or something.


    Of course, this was only Tang Xiaotang''s inner thoughts. As a charmer, as long as she did not want to, any of her thoughts would not be noticed by other creatures.


    Tang Xiaotang opened her mouth a few times towards Li Jin, but Tang Xiaotang kept looking at him, treating a wounded but still stubborn little cat extremely well.


    Li Jin looked at the small black cat below his feet. It was obvious that it was in so much pain that it was unable to even cry out, yet it was still staring at him with its pair of golden eyes unblinkingly. If it wasn''t that weak, he had no doubt that the other party would have pounced on him and bitten him a few times.


    The corner of his mouth raised in an elegant arc, Li Jin slowly squatted down, held onto the umbrella with one hand, and stretched out her hand with the intent to lift Tang Xiaotang up.


    Seeing the slender finger that was approaching him, Tang Xiaotang of course, did not hesitate to bite it. To deal with Li Jin who had a heart of darkness in his heart, he could not be courteous!


    Li Jin let out a low laugh, a pleasant and magnetic voice like a cello sounded out beside Tang Xiaotang''s ears: "Heh, you''re welcome."


    Tang Xiaotang finally understood how those voices came about. This person''s voice was so pleasing to the ears, even the mermaids in the Deep Sea Realm couldn''t compare to him. If he was asked to bewitch people, the effect would be ¡­


    As he ridiculed in his heart, the expression on Tang Xiaotang''s face did not relax at all. He fiercely bit down on his lips, and directly bit down onto two deep teeth marks on his beautiful and slender fingers.


    Unfortunately, she was still too young. Otherwise, she would definitely bite him until he bled.


    Tang Xiaotang thought regretfully.


    However, Li Jin did not mind at all. It should be said that he was bored to death, and did not mind tolerating the other party''s actions. He wanted to see what this little cat could do to him if it could not even stand steadily.


    The truth proved that Tang Xiaotang could not do anything to him, because in the next second, she finally fainted from exhaustion. Furthermore, she had not let go of Li Jin''s fingers with her teeth.


    Li Jin laughed, his perfect profile in the rain was not messy at all. He did not care that the kitten''s dirty fur would dirty his expensive clothes, he just directly carried him, and turned around to get into the black car that had stopped at an unknown time.


    I finally found something interesting.


    Sitting on the carriage, Li Jin played with the ears of the little cat while quietly thinking with a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Jun Ze dumbfoundedly looked at his habitually obsessed with cleanliness, Patriarch carrying a dirty little cat back from who knows where, and directly put it on his bed. He even solemnly called for his personal doctor to treat this cat, to the point that his chin was about to fall off.


    Is, is this still my super clean freak, that cold-blooded, merciless, murderous Patriarch? What the hell was that tender and doting gaze? No wonder the Patriarch didn''t like women. Could it be that the one the Patriarch liked was a cat?


    Li Jin, however, did not notice him. He only looked at the little fellow on the bed, who had been biting on his finger, and carefully took out his finger. At the same time, he instructed the doctor who had called for him: "Treat it."


    The doctor didn''t even dare to breathe loudly. His heart was in a mess as he thought, "I''m a doctor, not a vet. Boss, what do you want me to do?"


    Jun Ze, who had regained his senses, closed his jaw and walked over to help the pitiful doctor out. "Cough cough, Patriarch, this, Doctor Wen is here to treat you."


    Li Jin glanced at him. "Is there a problem?"


    Jun Ze could only explain in more detail: "About this, Doctor Wen is a patient, and isn''t good at treating animals."


    Just as Doctor Wen let out a sigh of relief, Li Jin said again, "Then what does it have to do with me?"


    Jun Ze... " I think, well, you should get a vet. "


    "Then why aren''t you looking for it?"


    Jun Ze "..."


    Doctor Wen: "..."


    It was a long time before the veterinarian came, checked the wound, prescribed and bandaged it. After being tossed and turned this time, Jun Ze''s entire being was in a bad state. He heaved a sigh of relief, only then did he realize that there were two deep teeth marks on his Patriarch''s fingers.


    He quickly called for Doctor Wen to treat the patient. When Doctor Wen saw this, he was greatly alarmed. After another round of examination, the two heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, he didn''t bleed from the bite, otherwise he would have been vaccinated against mad dogs.


    However, looking at the two tooth marks on her beautiful fingers and then looking back at their Patriarch who didn''t seem to care at all, the two of them truly felt that their own Patriarch was too extreme.


    His body felt extremely warm and comfortable. Even the pain in his body had lessened by quite a bit. The doctor that Li Jin called over was not for real, she felt that he was much better now, and had fully recovered. However, Tang Xiaotang still didn''t want to open her eyes. The temptation of sleeping under the blanket was too great, so she didn''t want to get up at all.


    Her head rubbed lovingly against the warm and comfortable bed, but she didn''t want to open her eyes.


    A finger impolitely stuck into her nose, causing Tang Xiaotang to fly over in anger, but she was unable to grab ahold of her. She anxiously opened her eyes and saw a smiling handsome face in front of her. She immediately endured the pain and sprung up, bowing as she looked at Li Jin who was beside her.


    Li Jin put down the book in his hands, unconcernedly picked up the fur on the back of her neck and placed it on her legs. With his other hand, he opened her back leg and looked at it: "So it''s a little female cat."


    Tang Xiaotang was furious, she actually dared to treat us like this! She raised his hand and made a grasping motion, successfully leaving three white marks on the opponent''s hand.


    Li Jin didn''t care in the slightest. While avoiding her wounds, he pressed her down on his lap and picked up the bottle of milk beside his hand, swaying it in front of her eyes: "Xiao Bai, if you''re disobedient again, you won''t have any milk to drink."


    Xiao Bai? What? Could he be calling me?


    Tang Xiaotang glared at the male protagonist, but the latter raised his eyebrows and said it again: "So be good, Xiao Bai."


    WTF! I am clearly a black cat!


    Even after grabbing him a few times, she still didn''t let go. If it wasn''t because her killing power was too weak and she couldn''t scratch his hand, she would have scratched him until he was bleeding all over.


    After withdrawing from his embrace with great difficulty, Tang Xiaotang scurried to the side and revealed her teeth while looking at him.


    Tang Xiaotang really didn''t want to care about him, but when Li Jin opened the bottle with her big belly, the fragrance of milk kept on wafting out, causing him, who had not eaten for a few days, to almost drool.


    He continued to wave his arms in front of her, "Are you really not hungry? "Is this fragrant milk?"


    The man had a harmless face, but his heart was darker than ink. Tang Xiaotang finally gave in to the milk. She meowed twice at Li Jin, and only after seeing him stuff the bottle into her mouth did she start to suck in the milk with satisfaction.


    She avoided his hand that was trying to touch her, but her gaze was still on him with vigilance. She couldn''t let her guard down yet. If she wanted to touch him, she would have to wait for a few more days.


    After finishing his milk, Tang Xiaotang threw the bottle to the side without any hesitation and escaped to the place furthest away from Li Jin, nestling in a ball as she watched him.


    Li Jin was not bothered at all, he picked up the book that was just thrown away, and continued to read, Tang Xiaotang took a glance at it and realised that it was a book on how to take care of kittens.


    Mn, very good, very strong, this is indeed very Li Jin.


    However, Li Jin still did not give up trying to touch her. Her strength was not worth it, but every time he was touched by him, he would not give up even if he had to hand marks all over her hands.


    In the end, she gave up and let him touch her. Anyway, it was quite comfortable.


    Tang Xiaotang helplessly lied on Li Jin''s leg, letting him have her way.


    In the past few days, she had eaten and slept soundly. She was much fatter than when she first came, and was no longer as skinny as before. Her black fur was also glossy and shiny.


    Tang Xiaotang felt very comfortable touching it. She closed her eyes, and her voice sounded out "Gu Gu". Her claws also relaxed, revealing her long nails.


    Mhmm, seeing that this servant is still rather obedient, I won''t capture him next time!

 C3

    Time flew by and in the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed.


    Recently, Tang Xiaotang felt itchy in her mouth and claws. She knew that she was looking for nails and unceremoniously searched for anything in Li Jin''s room that could grind her teeth and grind her claws.


    A long marble table? Not good, it was too hard! Wool carpet? Not good, too soft! A mahogany table? This is fine!


    So the huge table was covered with her long claws and teeth. She liked to hook the silk curtains with her paw, and then she saw that the expensive silk curtains were often crumpled under the silk.


    Sometimes, she would also jump around in bed and mess up the bedsheets. Due to Li Jin''s obsession with cleanliness, she would sometimes make her entire body dirty, and then roll about in bed, before innocently looking at him and yelling.


    "Meow!"


    I am innocent, it is not my fault, it is their fault! It was them who made the first move!


    If he wanted to live in his heart and get him to care about it, he would have to continuously attract his attention. To brush away the feeling of existence in front of him, it was something that left a deep impression on him. And right now, the best way for her to do so was to find a way to provoke him.


    But Li Jin didn''t care about that. He would only smile and stroke her head every time, then ask someone to put on a new one, and even said to her: "Xiao Bai, don''t worry about it. Just grab whatever you want. If it''s not enough, buy it."


    That''s why tycoons are the most annoying.


    If this move doesn''t work, then let''s do it again.


    After calming down for the next few days, Tang Xiaotang decided to make a move again.


    Because Tang Xiaotang possessed absolute freedom in this villa, which was comparable to a castle, no one would stop him from going anywhere, including Li Jin''s study. Therefore, one day, when Li Jin flipped through the documents he needed to use the next day and discovered the numerous plum blossoms on it, he who had already made preparations calmly told Jun Ze to make another set.


    Jun Ze looked at the cat claw marks on the document, and the corner of his mouth twitched.


    Please, boss, do you know how important this document is? How difficult it was to do it! He had to stay up late for three days and three nights to finish writing this set of books. If you were to easily say, "Go and make another set," then he would really fall apart!


    When he walked to the door, the moment Jun Ze opened it, he saw the culprit that destroyed three days of his painstaking effort sitting on the ground with his tail wagging behind him. When it saw him, its golden eyes only glanced at him once before it sashayed into the room with elegant, disdainful steps, completely ignoring him.


    Jun Ze: "..." [Is this little bastard going to ruin my shameful consciousness?]


    Gently standing on her hind legs, Tang Xiaotang easily jumped onto the table, squatted, and started shouting loudly in front of Li Jin.


    "Miaomiao, Miaomiao, Miaomiao, Miaomiao!"


    I''m hungry, why aren''t you feeding me? Are you going to starve me?


    Today, Tang Xiaotang wanted to wean her milk, so she didn''t drink milk in the morning. Right now, her stomach was already growling from hunger, waiting for Li Jin to bring her food.


    Jun Ze looked at Li Jin with teary eyes, hoping that he would teach this little bastard who did not know the limits of heaven a lesson and take revenge for him.


    In the end, Li Jin looked at Tang Xiaotang lovingly. "Are you hungry? I''ll get someone to bring you something to eat right away. "


    Then, he glanced at Jun Ze who was at the door: "Why haven''t you left yet? Forget it, since you still haven''t left, go and help Xiao Bai get its cat food. "


    How pitiful. Those who had heard this were truly sad to the point of tears!


    Seeing Jun Ze walk out filled with dejection, Tang Xiaotang seemed to be able to see the will-o ''-wisp that floated around him.


    But she didn''t care, who told him to glare at her when she first arrived, and even complain that she was dirty!


    Li Jin picked up the document beside him, and smiled at her: Are you satisfied now?


    What a vengeful fellow.


    That''s more like it!


    She gloated while yelling at the door twice, then laid by the side of the table and watched Li Jin take care of the documents.


    It had to be said that when Li Jin became serious, he looked very charming, and still had a lazy expression on his face. However, his eyes were cold and profound, and with one glance, he flipped through the documents, and signed the pen with his long and clear fingers, as if he was just casually drawing, completely disregarding the fact that any of the documents could easily ruin a country.


    No wonder he was already the Patriarch of the largest underworld clan in the world when he was just thirty years old.


    While he closed his eyes to take a nap,''s mind was repeatedly replaying the information related to Li Jin.


    Li Jin took over the Li Family at the age of 28, and became the youngest Patriarch in the history of Li Family. Without the slightest hesitation, one could say that he was a true genius. It was said that Li Jin was an expert in machinery, martial arts and shooting. At the age of thirteen, he independently designed a new type of sniper rifle with an effective range of 3000 meters. He once used this sniper rifle to pierce through the left eye of a target 3000 meters away and became the youngest sniper in history.


    Even more importantly, Li Jin''s outstanding leadership skills were vividly displayed after he took over the Li Family. In just two years of time, he had caused endless disputes due to different ways of doing things. The broken Li Family had all united together, expanding the power of Li Family by a third entirely, and in one go, became the number one family on the underworld.


    Even though he had experienced countless worlds, Tang Xiaotang who had experienced countless geniuses had to admit that he was truly outstanding. If nothing else happened, perhaps his life would continue like this until it became a legend that people would look up to.


    Unfortunately, he gave up on his own accord.


    Tang Xiaotang could understand the kind of loneliness that would make one feel at the pinnacle, but this should not be the reason for choosing to give up their lives.


    How could she make a man like that give up the stupid idea of ending his own life?

 C4

    That''s right, she thought that this idea was extremely stupid! She was simply stupid and brainless. As expected, she was a human with a weak body and a weak heart. She would never have such a feeling.


    Tang Xiaotang liked to challenge others. This meant that in the future, she would be able to get even more delicacies.


    Alright, Tang Xiaotang, now think about your mission. How can I make this foolish human realize the importance of him living?


    Was she going to tell him directly that he couldn''t die because the world needed him, that he was the pillar of the world, that the world would collapse if he died?


    What a joke, would a person like Li Jin care about the world? Tang Xiaotang reckoned that even if the whole world were to die in front of him, he wouldn''t even frown. After all, the information had stated that he would be able to destroy a country when he was unhappy.


    And she''s a cat now, a cat that can''t talk and doesn''t have much skill.


    Oh, that''s not right. She still had her skills, such as acting cute and acting cute, or using her bright nails.


    Did he have to rely on these to conquer him?


    It''s not impossible ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang, who was still deep in thought, suddenly felt his ears grow hot. She subconsciously lowered his ears and opened his eyes to look at Li Jin suspiciously.


    "Meow ~"


    Are you touching my ears, servant?


    Li Jin looked at her innocently, her usually cold phoenix eyes brimming with laughter: "Xiao Bai, why are you looking at me like that?" His handsome face leaned towards her. "Are you ¡­ Was she enchanted by me? "


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." Hehehe.


    Tang Xiaotang raised her claws expressionlessly as she threatened Tang Xiaotang. Her sharp nails reflected an ice-cold light at''s front.


    "Knock knock", the door creaked twice. Jun Ze, who was carrying the cat bowl of food, walked in, followed by the maid who was pushing the dining car.


    After placing the bowl in front of the cat, Jun Ze finished cleaning up the documents on the table and said with grief: "Patriarch, Xiao Bai''s food has come, and yours is also here."


    Li Jin threw away the pen in his hand and lazily leaned on the chair. Together with Tang Xiaotang, he watched the maids serve food on the table, filling it up with food.


    Chinese Sweet and Acetic Ribs, Dongpo Elbow, Bleeding, Roasted Fish, Dumplings, Steamed Bun, Soup Dumplings, Beef Noodle ¡­ Western style steak, salad, foie gras ¡­ The last two maids brought over several large, covered soup pots. Inside the pots, there were all kinds of soup. All sorts of delicious food were laid out on the table, causing Tang Xiaotang''s eyes to glaze over.


    In an instant, the enticing aroma of food filled the room.


    Jun Ze brought the maid and left, leaving only the two of them in the room. Only then did Tang Xiaotang run over, and looked at the dishes on the table.


    Wahaha, so much food is mine! Which one should I eat first?


    Don''t be in such a hurry, I will take good care of you all!


    A hand slowly moved over her head, and took the rice bowl and placed it in front of Tang Xiaotang. Li Jin said unrestrainedly: "What are you looking at, this is yours."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the cat food in the bowl and became furious.


    She opened her mouth, revealing a mouthful of new teeth that had grown out, and started to cry out with a "meow meow meow meow".


    What? Is this all you''re going to give me?


    What a joke!


    She raised her claws to grab at the food on the plate, but was caught off guard by a large hand that gently opened it. She still wanted to grab him, but was nailed to the ground by Li Jin''s threatening gaze.


    As Li Jin retracted his hand, he slowly picked up a piece of steak with his fork and put it in his mouth, a satisfied expression on his face. After eating, he looked at her and leisurely said, "This is all mine, don''t even think about it."


    Tang Xiaotang watched helplessly as the fragrant steak entered Li Jin''s stomach. In that moment, she felt so pained that she was about to die.


    Ah!" Why? Why was the world so cruel to a cat? I just want to have a meal ¡­


    The scrawny Blue Mushroom ¡­


    Meow, meow.


    I don''t want to live anymore, this servant is going to rebel! You even dare to eat my food!


    Meow, meow, meow, meow, meow.


    Someone come quickly! Drag this servant out and chop him!


    Li Jin watched with interest as the black cat raised its head and howled with a voice so miserable that it seemed to have lost the entire world.


    She only ate a piece of steak and thought that he had done something to her.


    He picked up another small fish and ate it slowly, looking at her as he ate.


    Sure enough, her eyes revealed an expression of helplessness as she screamed even more miserably.


    Meow, meow, meow, meow, meow.


    Li Jin had always been a picky eater, and normally, a meal would take a long time, and he could not eat much. Otherwise, Jun Ze would not have asked people to prepare so many dishes, he just wanted to know if he could eat more.


    But as he looked at the drooling cat and heard her tragic cries, Li Jin actually had a miraculous appetite today, and was eating pretty well.

 C5

    He stopped teasing it and quickly finished the meal under its wails. Then, he ordered his men to withdraw the meal.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to give it to her, but he hadn''t forgotten that cats couldn''t eat human food, which was bad for their health.


    "Meow."


    Don''t go! "My food ¡ª


    Seeing so many delicious dishes leaving him, Tang Xiaotang was so sad that she wanted to cry. Lying on the table, she looked at the closed door with tears in her eyes.


    "Meow ~"


    Sob, sob, sob. I feel like I''m going to die.


    Li Jin took a piece of cat food and placed it next to her mouth. "Are you really not eating?"


    Tang Xiaotang did not even look at him, she just laid on the table, feeling extremely heartbroken.


    This slave of yours is too much, I will not bother with you!


    After playing, it exploded.


    Li Jin sighed, picked her up, and placed her on his lap as he said slowly, "Alright, I admit that I was wrong, but I am doing it for your own good. You can''t eat it, so wouldn''t it be more painful to look at it? "


    Tang Xiaotang immediately turned around and saw a long string of "Miaomiao, Miaomiao, Miaomiao, Miaomiao, Miaomiao!" The translation was: So angry! She was so angry! You know I can''t eat, yet you''re intentionally eating and luring me in front of me? What an unpardonable sin! Hurry up and finish yourself off and atone for your sins!


    Li Jin continued to stroke her back, and said lowly: "I know I''m wrong, why don''t I cook for you next time?"


    After thinking about the description of the rice cooked by Li Jin in the data, Tang Xiaotang was curious, what kind of method could make the ingredients into poison? She really wanted to try.


    Tail shook his arm, and after a moment''s thought, Mimi gave a grunt of assent.


    Li Jin laughed: "Then are you going to eat or not?"


    "Gu ~ ~"


    Just as he was about to proudly turn his head, Tang Xiaotang, who indicated that he had the guts not to eat at all, suddenly felt a stomachache, allowing him to hear everything clearly in the empty room.


    "Heh." Li Jin couldn''t help but laugh, Tang Xiaotang immediately turned and fiercely stared at him, her eyes looked as though he wanted to jump up and bite him to death.


    Stupid servant, you didn''t hear anything, otherwise ¡­ Yours, understand?


    For some reason, Li Jin could read these words from her golden eyes. He nodded: "Understood. So, your majesty, can we have a meal now?"


    Once again, she brought the cat food to her mouth. This time, Tang Xiaotang gave her a lot of face to eat, and didn''t forget to give her a praising look.


    Servant, you''re still my kind intentions, so you should continue to stay.


    Li Jin watched her jump onto the table and eat cat food, and slowly started to laugh.


    Suddenly, he felt that if he had this little thing by his side, it would not be so boring.


    Under the sunlight, his perfect facial features seemed to be plated with a layer of gold. The charming smile on his lips was like a ball of light, so bright that it made people unable to look straight at him, causing the entire room to sparkle.


    Who was Tang Xiaotang? Charming, don''t be more sensitive to emotions.


    She was very happy in her heart. This foolish human had finally realized how stupid his previous thoughts were. It seemed like all these days of hard work had not been in vain.


    Yes, he still had to work hard and make him completely give up on his foolish thoughts.


    After finishing the cat food in the box, Tang Xiaotang sat on the table and licked her fur. First, he licked his paws and then washed her face with them.


    Yes, I am indeed a good cat that loves cleanliness.


    The sunlight shone through the large window and onto her body, causing her to uncontrollably stretch her body.


    This weather is perfect for sleeping.


    She decisively jumped onto the most comfortable spot on Li Jin''s leg, laid down, and raised her head to scream a few times.


    "Meow ~"


    Servant, hurry and help me rub it.


    Seeing her arrogant look, Li Jin really wanted to laugh. He really was an arrogant little bastard. Now that she was like this, how could he be as vigilant as he was when he first saw him. He remembered that back then, she didn''t even let him touch his.


    If there was someone who dared to act so arrogantly in front of him, he would have already been dead beyond death. However, it was this little thing that made him unable to harden his heart. It wasn''t that she wasn''t angry, but every time she was about to be beaten up, she would look at him pitifully, her golden eyes filled with caution. To curry favor with someone, there was no trace of the usual arrogant and domineering attitude. It was enough to make one''s heart melt.


    Forget it, this was something he was used to doing. Who asked him to pick her up?


    Li Jin''s slender fingers slowly stroke the glossy black fur, and felt satisfied that his bones were no longer thin, so he nodded his head.


    Looks like the pet nutritionist Jun Ze found was not bad, I will give him a raise next month.


    Li Jin caressed it very slowly and gently, and when the sun shone down, Tang Xiaotang''s sleepiness slowly came up.


    Relaxing, she opened her mouth and yawned. She slowly closed her eyes, put her head between her hands, and fell asleep.


    Li Jin felt the breathing on his leg slowly become even, and then he stopped and gently looked at the document.


    Under the sunlight, the shadows of a cat and a human were placed together on the floor, looking extremely harmonious.

 C6

    Tang Xiaotang was very angry.


    This morning, Li Jin had picked her up from the bed and ordered someone to take care of her figure. He wiped his hands and face to wipe his ears, cut his hair and breathe in the fragrant perfume, and even tied a butterfly knot around her neck.


    Actually, the stylist he found wanted to cut her nails off, but she ruthlessly hit the back of his hand three times before he gave up on that idea.


    When he was done, he picked her up in his arms and carried her out of the room.


    The furious Tang Xiaotang closed her eyes and impatiently swung her tail in Li Jin''s embrace, suppressing the low growl of impatience in her throat. Maybe it was the perfume, maybe it was too sensitive, maybe it was the butterfly knot around her neck that made her feel uncomfortable, but in any case, she felt that something was wrong with her.


    Li Jin caressed her back and said gently: "Endure it, huh?"


    Tang Xiaotang opened her eyes and looked at him, and only then did she realize that Li Jin was dressed exceptionally well, mm... A slut.


    The black suit accentuated his tall and straight figure, without a belt, the top button of his white shirt opened, revealing a touch of fair collarbone, giving him a kind of lazy feeling; his black short hair softly stuck to his face, making him look even more handsome compared to Xiao Bai''s, and the lazy smile on the corner of his mouth made Tang Xiaotang want to scratch his face.


    Li Jin was really good-looking, he was the type of person who was refined and handsome in the East, with thin lips and phoenix eyes. That pair of long and narrow phoenix eyes should have been filled with love, but the coldness in his eyes grew colder. Even if he was smiling, no one would think that he was truly happy.


    At this moment, the coldness in his eyes had completely turned into gentleness. His smile was like spring water, causing his entire face to seem as if it was emitting a faint glow. Such a smile would definitely be able to make many men and women who were in love with him fly up like moths to the flame and offer him a bed.


    That''s right, this smile of his was enough to kill both men and women. There was even a faint hint of a prayer on his face. It was very likely that no one had the heart to reject his request.


    Seeing such a face, it was difficult for even Tang Xiaotang to refuse his request. Shaking her tail, she slumped onto his lap.


    Forget it, I will agree to your request on account of your sincerity!


    Once they were inside the courtyard, a mechanical roar came from the sky and a helicopter slowly stopped in front of the two of them. Tang Xiaotang was dumbstruck.


    I''ve seen people who are rich, but I''ve never seen anyone who is so rich. Li Jin, do you know what your parents are like?


    They rode on Li Jin''s private helicopter for a long time. After Tang Xiaotang woke up from her sleep, she found the two of them already sitting inside a car.


    This was a very large manor. From far away, she could see the buildings in the manor through the window. When she arrived, she realized that it was really huge. Almost the entire mountaintop was filled with buildings. After passing through the manor''s gate, the carriage finally stopped after a long time.


    It was a luxurious building, the moment the car stopped, a servant wearing white gloves politely opened the door and invited Li Jin out.


    Tang Xiaotang laid in Li Jin''s embrace and followed him out of the carriage, looking at the huge building.


    It was only then that she realised that Li Jin was not the only one who came. A dozen or so people came out of the dozens of black sedans behind him in succession, all wearing suits and leather shoes, looking radiant. She even saw Jun Ze from there with her sharp eyes.


    Jun Ze quickly walked in front of Li Jin and nodded: "Patriarch."


    Li Jin nodded and slowly walked forward, with Jun Ze following right behind him.


    An old man in a black suit walked over quickly from the entrance of the building. He smiled until his face creased and extended his hand: "Li Family Master, please come this way.


    Li Jin didn''t even look at his, he just touched the kitten in his arms. Jun Ze immediately took half a step forward and smiled as he held onto his hand: "Elder Song, there is no need to be so courteous, let us quickly go in."


    Song Yu was not the least bit displeased, and laughed again and again: "Look at me, to actually have Li Family Master stand outside like this, it really isn''t right." He immediately stepped aside, allowing Li Jin and the rest to pass. Afterwards, he followed beside Jun Ze, wanting to get close to him.


    He did not dare to entertain any more hope for Li Jin, as he had always been an unpredictable person. If he said too much, it might backfire, but as Li Jin''s trusted aide, it would still be good to have a good relationship with him.


    Tang Xiaotang turned her head to look at Jun Ze, she no longer had the playful look that she had in the villa, and instead had a wide grin on her face. Just Tai Chi alone did not mean anything important, she was so anxious that Old Man wanted to ask more but did not dare, to the point where he started sweating profusely.


    What a pity! Tang Xiaotang silently sympathized with him. As expected of the subordinate of this ten thousand year old fox, Li Jin.


    As she silently lit countless drops of wax for Song Yu in her heart, Tang Xiaotang swung her tail in schadenfreude.


    Just as she was enjoying Jun Ze playing with the Old Man, Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt Li Jin pinching her ear.


    Slave! Do you want to die!? How dare you offend my dragon body!


    Turning his head to bite him, Li Jin dodged and used his finger to touch her nose instead.


    Staring deeply into her eyes, his low voice sounded by her ear, and there seemed to be a bit of grievance in his voice: "Xiao Bai, don''t look at him, I''ll be jealous."


    Jun Ze: "..." "Master, are you done for?


    All of his subordinates: "..." "Boss, please do not > _"


    Song Yu: "¡­" What did I hear about words? Am I going to be silenced?


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." A nosebleed, a soldier.


    Forget it, forget it. Seeing that you, you and your servant are still loyal, I ¡­ Forgive you!

 C7

    The group of people quickly entered the luxurious building. There was no doubt that the interior was dazzling in gold and jade, and the interior was magnificently decorated.


    Li Jin did not even bother to look at it. Compared to Li Jin''s villa, this was a far cry from it; Li Jin''s villa was low key, yet also luxurious. The entire villa did not have a luxurious feeling, but its quality and upbringing was still as clear as day for its owner. It was not like here, where there were dazzling golden decorations everywhere, afraid that others would not know that his house was rich.


    Waving her tail in disdain, Tang Xiaotang obediently laid in Li Jin''s embrace and let him carry her away.


    Entering the hall, Li Jin very consciously walked to the highest seat and sat down. Tang Xiaotang also very consciously laid on his lap, motionless, for him to stroke.


    In front of outsiders, you still have to give your servant some face.


    His slender, somewhat pale fingers placed onto his black fur as he caressed it leisurely. Li Jin''s expression was extremely serious without the slightest hint of impatience, and his movements were so slow that it seemed like he was carefully caring for a precious treasure.


    He did not say anything. Just by sitting there, he gave off a powerful aura. It made people unconsciously feel a sense of fear and submission towards him. Even the pet cat in his arms seemed to have a aloof indifference. That golden pupils made people panic.


    Song Yu looked at his master pet who had an imposing aura, and was extremely uncertain. To be honest, he did not think that the negotiations this time would have a good result. The Li Family was too strong, and compared to them, the Song Family was insignificant. He just did not know why the great Buddha would come ¡­ How could she get him to agree with her and gain the most benefits for himself?


    Unknowingly, he had already silently looked at the both of them for a long time.


    Li Jin only raised his eyebrows, but Tang Xiaotang was not that happy. To be honest, if she was being watched by a handsome guy or a beautiful girl, she would be happy. However, if it was an extremely shabby looking Old Man, no one would be happy, right?


    Therefore, without hesitation, she rushed towards Song Yu and cried out. Her golden eyes looked at him coldly: "Meow ¡ª"


    This servant has already been reserved by us! No one is allowed! He! Me! Snatch!


    As Song Yu was deep in his thoughts, he was startled by the cat''s cry. Only then did he realize that he had unknowingly stared at the person above for a very long time, and his back was instantly covered in cold sweat.


    Too terrifying, he actually stared at this god of death for such a long time! He instantly felt a cold sensation on his neck.


    Seeing him not say a word after a long time, Jun Ze coughed helplessly twice, and said: "Elder Song, if you have any ideas, feel free to say it." But in his heart, he was thinking, I''m really getting old, and I''m becoming more and more brainless.


    He must not become like this when he gets old!


    Tang Xiaotang meowed twice before raising her head and no longer looking at him.


    As expected of a foolish human, hmph!


    Song Yu spoke out his plan in advance in that cat disdainful voice. He was actually very weak in his heart, he knew how much water was in his words, and even though he ordered the people below to cover it up, he still did not know if he could deceive this person up above ¡­


    As he continued to speak, everyone present, including Jun Ze, began to reveal discontented expressions. As elites who were able to appear together with Li Jin, they had long understood Song Yu''s situation very well. Although Song Family was a large clan here, it had already begun to decline and the reality was not as good as he said it was, otherwise, Old Man would not have come looking for them.


    Did he take all of them for fools?


    Although their family had the intention to go to City A, it was not through him alone. In order to achieve their goal, their Li Family had to have a thousand ways, but according to the principle of being courteous first before taking action, they had to agree to negotiate with him.


    Was this his sincerity? Was this old thing thinking too highly of himself?


    The eyes of the people from the Li Family became unfriendly, and they started to release cold intent towards Song Yu. If not for the fact that Li Jin was still around, many people with bad tempers would have pulled out their spears.


    Song Yu, on the other hand, did not feel the slightest bit of displeasure from the crowd. He was only looking at Li Jin, who was in charge. As long as he agreed, he would be able to make a huge profit.


    But he didn''t see any reaction from Li Jin even after waiting for half a day.


    Li Jin''s slender fingers kept stroking the kitten in his embrace. His slightly pale white fingers rested on the pure black cat''s body, giving off a shocking yet strange kind of beauty. He did not say a word, but looked at the black cat with squinted eyes and started to laugh slowly.


    "Heh ¡­"


    His eyes slightly squinted, his tone was very light, but the words he said made Song Yu''s heart jump.


    "Do you want me to help you out of City A''s territory?"


    "Wha ¡­ What do you mean?" Song Yu''s head was empty in front of his unhurried but ice-cold eyes, and he did not react for a while.

 C8

    "If you give it up yourself, it can still save your family; if I help you," Li Jin said as he slowly raised her head, his ice-cold gaze seemed to almost pierce through him. "The only thing we can do is to disappear from this world."


    Even though he said those cruel words, he still said them very lightly. It was no wonder that the information had evaluated him so.


    Ruthlessness.


    No, maybe he didn''t think it was cruel at all. Just like a child killing a nest of ants, he would not feel cruel because he did not think of ants as creatures like himself.


    In Li Jin''s eyes, they were existences that were like ants. He had never placed those around him in the same position, which was why he had always felt lonely, because he had never let anyone into his life.


    Tang Xiaotang felt that she seemed to have found the reason why Li Jin did not care about life.


    As his tail rolled around, the corner of Tang Xiaotang''s mouth curved up.


    Servant, I know your weakness, so take this attack!


    The moment Song Yu came back to his senses, his face flushed red with anger.


    After all, he was a scheming person. Although the anger in his heart was rising, he still forcefully endured it. But after a while, he recovered his smile and said, "This ¡­ Isn''t this a little too much, Master Li Family, look, this Song Family ¡­ " In fact, he had wanted to say, "Your big mouth is too big, but he didn''t dare to say it out loud."


    Li Jin returned to his lazy look: "Song Family Master, do you know what I hate the most?" He held his forehead with one hand and asked slowly.


    "W-what?" Song Yu had a bad feeling, could it be that someone betrayed him and spread the news?


    "I hate people who deceive me the most, and you, just so happen to violate this rule."


    The cold sweat on Song Yu''s forehead continued to pour out as his heart almost stopped beating.


    He really did know!


    "If you dare to deceive me, shouldn''t you pay a price? "I only took your territory to spare your life, that''s already considered an additional kindness." Li Jin pointed at the tip of Tang Xiaotang''s tail and said. Tang Xiaotang shook him off and continued to circle around, then she turned back to him. The cat and the man started to play like this.


    Please, this is a very serious occasion. Do you want to just start playing like this? Be more serious, boss!


    Song Yu looked at Li Jin who did not put him in his eyes, and the resentment in his heart grew even more. He had lived for so long, although he did not dare to call himself an elder in front of him, Li Jin should at least respect him a little.


    This brat was too arrogant!


    The others in the underground Song Family also had the same thought, but because they were all there, they did not dare to act.


    As Jun Ze watched his Patriarch begin to play, he knew that he no longer had the patience to do so.


    Taking a step forward, he smiled and said with a strong tone: "Old Song should have heard it clearly. Patriarch''s words have never changed. You can think about it carefully, we are still very patient."


    The meaning behind his words was, hurry up and think about it, we don''t have much patience. If you can''t think of anything, then we''ll choose the second one for you.


    Song Yu laughed bitterly and said: "I give up my Song Family territory." However, his heart was bleeding with hatred. He had spent the majority of his life in doing this ¡­ He was really unwilling to just let it go like this!


    Jun Ze''s smile became wider and deeper, and he said satisfied: "Elder Song is truly straightforward. Since that''s the case, our Li Family is not too heartless, so I''ll give you three days to move out of A City."


    Three days! How could such a short period of time be enough? Song Yu still wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Jun Ze while beaming: "Old Song, there is no need to thank us too much.


    Perception?! Song Yu really wanted to spit out a mouthful of blood. If this could be considered understanding, then there would be no bandits in this world!


    Song Yu had already given up on seeing this group of shameless people, but no, he still had to endure. "Alright, in order to celebrate we have reached an agreement, there will be a banquet tonight at the villa, I wonder if Li Family Lord is willing to attend ¡­"


    He was in a very good mood, but after thinking about how he should ask for Master''s opinion, the Li Family Lord, who had already become half a cat slave, asked the black fur on his knees that had curled up into a ball, "Xiao Bai, do you think I should participate?"


    Tang Xiaotang looked at him with praise, not bad, not bad, this servant is a good candidate to teach, since that''s the case, she reluctantly agreed: "Meow ~"


    We are ready!


    In fact, Tang Xiaotang thought to herself: Great! There''s a banquet! I don''t need to stay at home anymore.


    The corner of Jun Ze''s eyes twitched, every time he heard his own Patriarch call that little bastard "Xiao Bai", he would want to cry. This was a black cat, there wasn''t the slightest bit of white fur on its body, Patriarch, how could you call it Xiao Bai like this?

 C9

    The people below were already stunned, this black cat was actually called Xiao Bai? As expected of the Li Family Master, she named him in such a unique manner!


    The word "well" came out of Tang Xiaotang''s forehead for a long time, but was still pressed down in the end.


    I will not lower myself to the level of the retarded! Humph!


    "Then Li Family Master... "Should we go or not ¡­" Black lines appeared on Song Yu''s forehead again. "Should I go or not, why is it so hard to say something?"


    Li Jin replied in a good mood: "Of course I''m going. Didn''t you hear what my majesty said about the set?"


    Song Yu: "..." Hehehe, he doesn''t understand cat language, can you still speak properly? He felt that Li Jin was just playing with him!


    Song Yu couldn''t even force himself to laugh, and left behind a few words: "There''s a room outside, Li Family Master will rest well here", and then, he brought his people and angrily left.


    Only after Song Yu led a group of Song Family people out of the hall did Jun Ze walk to Li Jin''s side. With a disdainful tone, he asked: "Why did the Patriarch let him go? We can easily get our hands on the territory of A City and we don''t need to take the road of Song Family. "


    Li Jin played with Tang Xiaotang''s claws as he indifferently replied: "I wanted to see how he would react, but the results were just as I thought, very boring."


    Now that there were no outsiders, Tang Xiaotang rolled her eyes at him and mercilessly sent a claw strike towards his hand.


    Jun Ze could already ignore this kind of situation, from his previous anxious state to his current expressionless face. Furthermore, Xiao Bai''s heart was definitely the same color as its fur, whoever offended it, would hehe ¡­ He did not want to offend this petty, vengeful cat.


    He continued to ask, "But Patriarch, why would you want City A''s territory? Such a small place like this, if you didn''t say it, I wouldn''t even take a glance at it. "


    Twisting Tang Xiaotang''s claws up and putting them on her lips to kiss, Li Jin casually said, "Because this is the place where Xiao Bai and I fall in love at first sight."


    Because this is where Xiao Bai and I fall in love at first sight ¡­


    The place where Xiao Bai and I fell in love at first sight ¡­


    A place to fall in love at first sight ¡­


    The place ¡­


    Ah ¡­


    Jun Ze: "..."


    Tang Xiaotang: "..."


    Jun Ze calmed his emotions, and spoke once again, unafraid of death: "But if you do this, you''ll definitely make that old fellow desperate."


    Li Jin: "I know, so I have an excuse to pull out all of his power."


    Jun Ze (realisation): So that''s how it is, Patriarch is wise!


    All of his subordinates (Eyes of Stars) said: "Patriarch is wise!"


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." How sinister, she is truly Li Jin! What a born schemer! Song Yu would probably cry in the bathroom ¡­


    Li Jin pinched Tang Xiaotang''s ears in dissatisfaction: "What are you thinking about? Are you cursing me in your heart? "


    With an ear flicking to avoid his hands, Tang Xiaotang looked down at everyone below, including Jun Ze''s fanatical worshippers.


    Li Family required Li Jin.


    He was the belief in Li Family, no wonder after his death, the gigantic being''s Li Family would crumble and disintegrate so quickly, becoming a pile of scattered sand.


    The synonym for willfulness is willfulness.


    She truly felt that Li Jin was too willful.


    He had no idea how many people were still alive because of him, nor did he understand how many people would be in agony or even despair because of him if he gave up on himself.


    People should live for themselves, but occasionally they should think about people or things that make sense because of your existence.


    Okay, in fact, Tang Xiaotang had admitted it. It was because of Li Jin pinching her ear that she had scolded him.


    Just like that (?) After deciding Song Yu''s fate, leaving the rest of the matters to Jun Ze to handle, Li Jin then carried Tang Xiaotang to sleep.


    A cat was originally a nocturnal creature, and coupled with the fact that they woke up early in the morning, Tang Xiaotang played with Li Jin on the bed for a while before slowly falling asleep under his caress. Seeing that she had fallen asleep, Li Jin untied the butterfly tie around her neck and placed it to the side. He then covered her with the blanket and went to the room next door to his to discuss various matters with Jun Ze.


    After all, he did not come to A City just for the matter of Song Family.


    It was time to eliminate those restless people from Li Family.

 C10

    In a secret room in the manor, Song Yu and his trusted aides were gathered there. The atmosphere in the room was heavy and depressing.


    Finally, a middle-aged man could not hold back and spoke with a face full of anger: "Li Jin, this brat, is too arrogant! Even if our Li Family is strong, we aren''t someone to be trifled with after all these years in A City. Why must we just hand over our Song Family like that? "


    No one in the room spoke. Everyone had a sullen expression, but they were all thinking about what the middle-aged man had said.


    Yes, on what basis? Wasn''t it because their strength couldn''t compare to Li Jin''s?


    Thinking about Li Jin''s actions in the hall today, it was as if he did not put them in his eyes at all.


    And then someone else said, "When I was in the martial arts world, I didn''t know where he was staying! "Such arrogance, I really want to show this brat a little bit of color!"


    When these words left his mouth, the remaining people were no longer holding back, and began to talk back and forth about Li Jin''s arrogant attitude. His tone was filled with resentment and resentment, and were all dissatisfied with Li Jin''s way of doing things.


    To put it bluntly, they were all unwilling to accept the fact that they could not obtain the benefits that they had imagined. If there were enough benefits, even if Li Jin killed Song Yu today, no one would say anything bad about it.


    Song Yu obviously knew what they were thinking, so he kept a dark face the entire time, watching them argue without saying a word.


    One of them pointed his spear at him, "Boss Song, we are all following you. What do you think we should do? In any case, if we just give up our territory like this, we might as well risk it all and fight to the death with him! "


    "That''s right. As the saying goes, a strong dragon won''t suppress a snake on the ground!" No matter how strong Li Jin is, this is our territory after all. Another person spoke up.


    The majority of the people also had the same thoughts, they thought that it would be better to fight to the death and take this opportunity to capture Li Jin. Only a small number of people remained silent. They were all cautious enough to think that the power of Li Family was too strong, and fighting it head on would not benefit the Song Family.


    "Pah!" Song Yu suddenly slammed the table heavily, causing the people below to jump in shock, and they all slowly went silent.


    Song Yu surveyed his surroundings, his sharp gaze sweeping across every single person who had spoken just now, and coldly said: "Do you think that Li Jin is so foolish that he wouldn''t bring anyone out? Or did all of you feel that only those people have Li Family today?! "


    Knowing that their thoughts were too simple, the two people who were talking about the happiest things just now slowly lowered their heads and stopped talking.


    Song Yu said slowly: "I know you guys are unwilling, and I am also unwilling, but don''t forget, behind Li Jin''s back is the Li Family. We are not the opponents of the Li Family, acting rashly is the same as seeking our own death."


    "Then are we supposed to just stand there and watch?" One of them could not help but ask.


    "Right now, this is the only way ¡­" Song Yu''s face was also filled with grievance, but he did not want to lose his life.


    Everyone was at a loss for words. That''s right, from the looks of it, this was the only way ¡­ Even if they were unwilling, they didn''t want to lose their lives!


    "Actually, it''s not like there''s no other way." a clear voice said suddenly.


    Song Yu looked towards the source of the voice and saw a young man slowly standing up from the crowd.


    This is ¡­ Who? Song Yu realized that he actually had no impression of this young man, so he met his eyes and asked with a calm voice, "Who brought you here?"


    The young man''s face was very ordinary. Even if he was thrown into a pile of people, no one would be able to recognize him. However, his voice was very loud and his eyes were very black. At first glance, he looked like he was about to faint.


    "I was the Lin Mao who you brought back last time. Have you forgotten?"


    Song Yu was dazed for a moment, as an impression appeared in his mind. He remembered that the last time he fought with the Sky Dragon Gang, he brought back their advisor, Lin Mao ¡­


    "Why do you say that?" Song Yu quickly cast those thoughts aside, the most important thing right now was the Li Family.


    "Have you forgotten? The Third Master of the Li family contacted you last time ¡­" The young man''s words were quite meaningful.


    Song Yu quickly reacted: "You mean, we can cooperate with him ¡­"


    Although Li Jin received the approval of a very large portion of the Li Family, after all, he wasn''t someone that everyone loved. There were always a few people who viewed him as their enemy. For example, this Third Master Li was one of them.


    The Third Master of the Li Family was an old man from the Li Jin Family and had a very high position in the Li Family. Furthermore, according to seniority, Li Jin had to call him Third Uncle. However, Li Jin was a person that was hard to deal with, and Third Master Li had unluckily offended him before he was promoted, so he did not fare well after Li Jin ascended the throne. As a result, he had been wanting to bring Li Jin down from the stage.


    However, his IQ could not compare to Li Jin''s. After his power had shrunk a few times, he hated Li Jin more and wanted to kill him at the same time.

 C11

    The last time Li Jin came to A City, he originally wanted to use this opportunity to kill him. In the end, Li Jin shook off all the people he sent and ran off to who knows where. Later, he remembered that he had contacted Song Yu to cooperate with him. At that time, Song Yu did not agree to it due to his power, and since Li Jin also did not go to A City again, both sides gradually forgot about this matter.


    Now, when this youth suggested this, Song Yu began to think about it in his heart. This was also a good idea, if only Third Master Li could delay the Li Family ¡­


    However, did the Third Master of the Li family still remember this? Moreover, would he be willing to cooperate with them?


    A dark light flashed through the young man''s eyes, as if he knew what he was thinking. He solemnly vowed: "If Old Song agrees, I''m willing to go and persuade Third Master Li. I''ll definitely be able to return successfully."


    "That''s a good idea! Rather than us being bullied by others like that, we might as well fight it out with him! " The people in the audience also agreed with him.


    Song Yu thought for a moment, then nodded his head: "That''s fine, then we will settle this matter first. You can contact the Third Master of Li. "Lin Mao, you stay here for a while."


    The crowd left in succession. A man turned his head to look at the other two with a meaningful look in his eyes. After that, he quickly followed the rest of the group and left.


    When only the two of them were left in the room, Song Yu then slowly opened his mouth: "Lin Mao, is it really possible to do what you said?"


    "As long as I make a move, there will be no mistake!"


    Seeing that Song Yu was still hesitating, the young man continued: "Furthermore, Li Jin''s pet is by his side, I heard that he really loves this cat. If we can use it as bait to trick Li Jin out of Li Family''s protection area, wouldn''t he be letting us handle it?"


    "But, if Li Jin sends people to look, it''s not like he won''t be able to find it. After all, he brought quite a few people this time. And if he doesn''t care about the life of a cat at all, isn''t that the limit? "


    "Then delay him. And even if he doesn''t care, we don''t have any losses, do we? At most, you can just put the cat back. "


    "Why did you delay him?" Song Yu was already beginning to agree with him.


    The young man said softly, "Have you forgotten? Miss An was still there, and the ladies would all be at the party. We can do this... Let Miss An take the opportunity to delay Li Jin. "


    "Alright, let''s do it!" Song Yu finally made up his mind, "The mission of persuading the Third Master of Li, will be up to you! "As long as you succeed, you will benefit greatly in the future!"


    The young man nodded with a smile: "Don''t worry, Old Song, leave it to me."


    At the same time, in another room.


    Li Jin stood in front of the window with his back facing the light. Behind him, Jun Ze was listening to a man''s report from below.


    "Patriarch, your guess is indeed not wrong. Song Yu did have the heart of a pervert, and I''m sure that Li Mo had contacted him before."


    Jun Ze nodded his head, all of these were within his expectations, including Li Mo''s rebellion. They had only brought these people with them on the surface this time in order to lure Remo out.


    "Patriarch, are we going to fight?" Jun Ze walked behind him and asked.


    Li Jin appeared to be very distracted, and he did not speak for a long time. Jun Ze thought he did not hear it, and repeated it again.


    "Tell me, if Xiao Bai doesn''t see me when she wakes up, would she feel uneasy?" Li Jin suddenly said.


    Jun Ze: "..." So, Patriarch, are you listening?


    All of his subordinates: "..." Boss, can you be more serious?


    Li Jin replied, "Yes, she will definitely panic. Although she usually doesn''t seem to care, I know that she still cares about me a lot."


    Jun Ze: "..." Patriarch, you have enough ¡­


    All of his subordinates: "..." Sweat ¡­


    Bearing with the pressure that everyone was looking at, Jun Ze took a step forward and asked: "Then Patriarch, when do we make our move ¡­"


    Li Jin glanced at him: "You can decide about this yourself." He turned around and left, "I''m going back now, if not Xiao Bai really won''t be able to see me when she wakes up, she''ll be angry again."


    So this meeting was so enjoyable (?) It''s over ¡­


    When Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes, she saw an enlarged and handsome face. Li Jin was currently sleeping beside her with her eyes closed, the tip of his nose was close to hers, and he could even feel his breath on her face.


    If you looked closely, he really did look like a child. His usually cold eyes were closed, his long eyelashes casting a shadow over his eyes. His expression was relaxed and calm.


    After Tang Xiaotang had enough sleep, when she woke up, she could no longer fall asleep. Her eyes rolled around a few times, and if she was unable to fall asleep, no one else would be able to fall asleep either.


    She first stretched out on the big bed and rolled a few times, then jogged over to Li Jin''s side and used her furry claws to pat his face.

 C12

    Li Jin did not react at all.


    Tang Xiaotang scratched him again with a "meow" sound.


    Servant, get up and play with me!


    Li Jin still acted like he was sleeping soundly, and didn''t move an inch.


    Tang Xiaotang was shocked. She thought he was dead and put her claws under his nose.


    However, she could roughly guess that this fellow was just pretending to be asleep. If he really could be this tired, he would have been killed dozens of times already.


    Damn it, you actually dare to scare me to death! Since this can''t wake you up, you can only use my ultimate weapon!


    The room that Song Yu prepared was not bad, there were all sorts of facilities. This bed was a typical European style bed, with a tall shelf beside the bed. Tang Xiaotang climbed up onto the shelf and stood at the top of Li Jin''s head, looking down at him from above.


    Heh heh, servant, take this attack! I''ll jump!


    Actually, Li Jin had already woken up the moment Tang Xiaotang opened her eyes. When she felt Tang Xiaotang''s movements, he intentionally pretended to sleep to see if she had any reactions. In the end, she fiddled around in front of him for a while, before he actually left.


    He couldn''t help but feel disappointed.


    Just as he was about to open his eyes, Li Jin felt something pouncing towards him. He quickly sat up and stretched his hand out to catch that thing. It was indeed a Tang Xiaotang who had a tail full of black hair.


    Her golden eyes were focused on him, and her tail was swinging back and forth, slapping his hand. "Meow, meow, meow."


    Let go of me, your servant! Who told you to deceive me!


    Li Jin grabbed her forelimbs and hugged her closer as he said in a low voice, "Xiao Bai, this isn''t good, okay?"


    "Meow ~" What''s wrong with that?


    He looked at her golden eyes, which were full of questions, and tilted his head to look at him.


    "I will... "The punishment..." He let go of her suddenly and kissed her mouth.


    Tang Xiaotang was stunned at first, but then she suddenly became angry!


    Dog slave! How dare you molest me!


    Look at my Godly Flying Claw Art!


    Li Jin was quick to grab onto her flying claws. Looking at the sharp nails that were exposed, he couldn''t help but laugh and say, "You won''t ruin my looks, right? You hate me that much?"


    However, Tang Xiaotang ignored him, and only sat to the side with a depressed expression, as if she had nothing to live for.


    What does a servant like you know? This is my first kiss! You can''t make a first kiss! [I actually ¡­ actually gave it to you ¡­] Wu wu wu ¡­ I originally wanted to give a handsome male cat ¡­ Don''t stop me, let me die first.


    Li Jin looked at the kitten that was shrunk into a ball with its back facing him. He didn''t know why, but he could read this information from her body.


    Li Jin''s ice-cold heart had a trace of warmth. He poked her in the back with his finger, but she flicked his tail, and he poked his again, not giving up.


    "Are you angry?" he asked, coming around to her.


    Tang Xiaotang laid her head on her claws, not looking at him.


    How can a human like you understand my sorrow?


    "Don''t be angry, this is only my first kiss. If you think it''s unfair, then I''ll let you kiss me back next time. " He kept poking at her paws.


    "Meow, meow, meow!" She looked up at him and shouted three times.


    No way! I don''t want to kiss a servant like you!


    "Fine, fine, fine. If you don''t want it, then don''t want it. You have the final say." When he saw that she had finally begun to look him in the eye, he no longer cared about anything else. Looking out the window, he took her in his arms.


    "Alright, since you''ve already slept until now, the party is about to start. If you continue, you won''t be able to go."


    "Meow, meow!" Who said I overslept? It was obviously you who slept!


    Seeing that she had regained her spirits and was baring her fangs and claws in his embrace, Li Jin smiled as he helped her put on the butterfly knot. He then carried her and walked out: "Alright, I overslept." He did not dare to tease anymore. If he got angry again, how could he coax her?


    That''s more like it! Tang Xiaotang touched the butterfly knot with her claws, and whined a few times as if she was complaining.


    Why would I wear such an annoying thing?


    Li Jin loosened her bow a little: "Because this way, your majesty will look better." He wouldn''t admit it was his bad taste to see her in a bow.


    Tang Xiaotang proudly raised her head: "Meow ~!"


    Of course, I am the most beautiful!


    As the two of them made a ruckus, Jun Ze appeared. With a relaxed expression, he said, "Patriarch, everything is ready.


    Li Jin replied indifferently, and continued walking with Cat in his arms. Jun Ze understood his meaning and quickly passed down the orders, then followed behind him.


    After walking a short distance, he saw Song Yu standing at the side. When he saw the two approaching, he hastily went forward to welcome them: "Li Family Master, this way please."


    Li Jin didn''t even look at him, but Jun Ze still looked at him with a kind gaze, with a trace of pity in his eyes: "You''re welcome, Old Song."


    Poor child, you''re going to have a hard time right now, okay?


    Song Yu felt his heart ache the moment he saw Li Jin, but it was not enough. He tried his best to suppress the twitching muscles on his face and exhaled a long breath. After saying that, he turned around and walked away. He really didn''t want to see this fellow again, but his arrogance had already reached its end!

 C13

    After turning the corner of the long corridor, a huge door appeared in front of him. Tang Xiaotang waved her tail in disdain and let out a disdainful "meow".


    What an upstart!


    Two attendants slowly pushed the door open, bowed and invited the three in.


    A lot of people! A lot of people! A particularly large number of people!


    Looking at the people in the room, Tang Xiaotang was shocked. With so many people rushing towards Li Jin, hmm, she suddenly started to feel that Li Jin was very pitiful ¡­


    Even if everyone only had a single sentence to say to him, with so many people here, it should be until tomorrow morning ¡­ Poor servant ¡­


    The room was filled with the sound of wine being drunk. Almost every corner of the room was filled with people. Many handsome men and women gathered in groups of three to five. All the men wore suits and shoes, while the women wore long dresses.


    The servant wearing a clean and tidy uniform walked through the crowd with difficulty as he brought the guests fine wine. On the long table at the side, there were all kinds of delicious food, causing Tang Xiaotang to stare blankly.


    She felt that the happiest thing for a restorer was to be able to eat all kinds of delicacies in every world.


    He wanted to pounce over, but Li Jin calmly held him down in his embrace, and threatened with a voice that only the two of them could hear, "You''re not allowed to eat, or else I''ll punish you to not be able to eat for three days!"


    Tang Xiaotang instantly became listless. How could she have forgotten that she was a cat right now? Her body couldn''t withstand all of those delicacies.


    Grief QWQ


    The crowded crowd unconsciously opened up a path for them as they listlessly followed Li Jin out of his embrace.


    Song Yu received the microphone from the servant and introduced Li Jin''s identity in a simple manner. The men and women below instantly boiled over.


    This was a Patriarch of the Li Family! The way they looked at Li Jin was as though they were looking at a piece of fat meat embedded with diamonds.


    If she could get close to him, would she still have to worry about not having money? The men present were all thinking in their hearts.


    If he was able to attract the attention of such a handsome, rich and powerful man like the Li Family Master, wouldn''t he feel the need to be rich? The ladies present thought to themselves.


    Once Song Yu finished speaking, they practically swarmed over and surrounded Li Jin, and made him into a transparent person.


    The perfume scent of all kinds of people assaulted her nose, making Tang Xiaotang feel like she was suffocating. She took this opportunity to slip out of Li Jin''s embrace, under the feet of the crowd that was squeezed like sardines, and left Li Jin alone in the encirclement.


    Tang Xiaotang felt sympathy for Li Jin as well as that group of people. Li Jin was not a very good person. This group of humans had never seen his cold side.


    Well, sometimes laughter is just an expression, it has nothing to do with happiness!


    Poor servant, I won''t accompany you. You can stay here by yourself!


    She quickly left the noisy hall and slipped away through the open glass door.


    Just as Li Jin had taken the opportunity to slip away while he was being squeezed into the hall, at the side of the hall, an ordinary-looking man wearing waiter clothes silently retreated along with the black shadow.


    He quietly raised the communication device in his sleeve and replied to the people over there in a low voice.


    "Lord Third, everything is going well."


    In the darkness, Limo put down his phone, a smirk on his face.


    Li Jin, this time, I will make it so that you won''t be able to return!


    Tang Xiaotang slipped into the garden in the banquet hall and rolled over the lawn a few times before she finally got rid of the smell left on her body.


    When the breeze blew, it was extremely quiet. There was not the slightest noise in the hall, causing her to quieten down.


    After finding a flowerbed, Tang Xiaotang laid on it and thought carefully about how to proceed with the next mission.


    She felt that Li Jin''s good impression towards his in the past few days had reached a bottleneck. There was no doubt that she held a position in his heart, and her position definitely exceeded everyone else''s. However, this did not make Li Jin feel that he was alive, it only made his life slightly more interesting.


    From the looks of it, without Li Jin, it was impossible for his Li Family to leave him at least for twenty to thirty years.


    That won''t do! Cat only had a short lifespan of a few dozen years. If she died and he felt bored of it, he would just run away to seek death. His Li Family and world still had to finish playing, and his mission would be a failure!


    Furthermore, during the time she had spent with Li Jin, she felt that other than him being a little pretty decent, he had also developed feelings for her. If he just gave up on thinking about it like that, she would feel very regretful in her heart.


    He still had to let him understand the true meaning of living.


    How to do it? Right now, it was best to have a catastrophe or something like that. Sometimes, only through tribulations could one see the truth.


    As a top-notch cultivator, Tang Xiaotang knew how to make the most of her advantages. Appearance, character, talent, emotions ¡­ Life can even be used when necessary.


    Since it wouldn''t harm his soul, he didn''t mind using it to achieve his goal.

 C14

    Ahhh!


    Tang Xiaotang who was deep in thought was suddenly interrupted by a scream, she unhappily raised her head and saw two lady in formal attire appear in front of him.


    So it turned out that these two people were both Li Jin''s admirers, and they disliked each other. Originally, they wanted to warn each other that they could flaunt their family background, but unexpectedly, the place was too crowded, so they came out to negotiate. Who knew that just as they reached this quiet place, they would see two balls of green light floating in the air, causing the two of them to scream out in fear.


    Tang Xiaotang''s black body was not easy to find at night. Now that she was lying in the dark and the cat''s eyes were shining, it was no wonder that the two women were frightened.


    When they calmed down and looked over, they saw that it was the cat in Li Family Master''s arms just now.


    These two women immediately became angry, especially when she saw the look in Tang Xiaotang''s eyes, it was as if she was ridiculing them. Furthermore, when they thought about how such a handsome Li Family Master actually held this cat in his arms and caressed it gently, the two were so jealous that they didn''t even bother to flame each other anymore. They both aimed their gazes at Tang Xiaotang.


    "What an uneducated wild cat!" Look at that fur, it''s dark and unassuming, I really don''t know where it''s good-looking! Li Family Master actually likes it this way! " A woman''s mouth was filled with sarcastic sarcasm.


    "Exactly! He was of impure blood, and he didn''t care about hygiene! "Look at that black fur! Who knows how many bacteria are hidden inside!" The other did not show any weakness as he spoke.


    Tang Xiaotang originally did not want to bother with them, after all, she was a well-bred cat. The more the two women talked, the more excessive she was. Not only did they ridicule her from the start to the end, they even continuously forced her to praise their own cat.


    Tang Xiaotang''s tail kept hitting the ground behind him as she let out a low roar.


    "Meow--"


    Unfortunately, the two women still did not restrain themselves. Instead, their voices became louder and louder, and they even reached out their hands to grab it.


    This time, Tang Xiaotang could not tolerate it!


    Meow! If I don''t show you my might, do you think I''m a sick cat?!


    Tang Xiaotang''s temper was originally not well to begin with, even Li Jin had to be careful so how could she allow these two women to criticize her in such a way? She nimbly avoided the hand, and showed his claws as he clawed at the two of them violently.


    How could the two women be a match for Tang Xiaoxi? She was nimble, and with the help of her cat body''s softness and tenacity, she caught two women in long skirts and instantly turned from a lady into a shrew.


    One woman took the chance to grab Tang Xiaotang''s tail while the other grabbed hold of the fur around her neck and lifted her up.


    Their clothes were in disarray, their hair was scattered, and their makeup was flowery. The exposed skin all had traces of blood on it, and this was after all, the fact that Tang Xiaotang was lenient enough to leave marks on their faces.


    A woman said savagely, "Bastard! I finally caught you! "See how I''ll take care of you!" Just wanted to strangle Tang Xiaotang to death.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at her coldly, her golden eyes causing her hair to stand on end: "What are you looking at! "You little beast!"


    Although the other woman also hated him, she still had a bit of reason as she stopped her, "Wait, this cat is the Li Family Master''s cat. If he finds out that we killed it, it would be hard to guarantee that it wouldn''t bring trouble. "Why don''t we just wait and find someone to kill it?"


    The woman said nonchalantly, "There''s no surveillance here, who knows if we killed it or not?"


    As they were speaking, Tang Xiaotang clawed at the hand of the woman who was grabbing her. With that attack, she used a lot of strength and blood beads instantly seeped out of the woman''s hand and dripped onto the ground.


    The woman screamed, and the grip on her hand loosened, and she covered her own hand and began to howl.


    "Grab it! Grab it! I must kill this little bastard today! "


    Tang Xiaotang nimbly threw herself into the embrace of the other woman, the tip of her nails glowing with a cold light, she had not forgotten about her!


    This woman was wearing a low-cut evening gown. Just now, her heavy dress had slipped slightly, revealing half of her breasts. Tang Xiaotang''s sharp nails grazed against the softness of her chest, immediately causing her to feel pain.


    "Kill it! "Hurry and kill it!" She also lost her mind, her voice became shrill and ear-piercing, the two of them chased after Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang was nimble and did not put them in her eyes at all. From time to time, she would even play a trick on them, causing them to feel extremely sour.


    Tang Xiaotang was laughing at the two humans for their stupidity. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of her. He grabbed her by the neck and lifted her up.


    When Tang Xiaotang saw that it was a person dressed in waiter''s clothes, she wanted to give it a hand as well. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her neck, as if something had bitten her.


    The cat''s body was too much of a hindrance! This was bad! He hoped that Li Jin could save her quickly.


    Tang Xiaotang only had this thought before she fainted.

 C15

    Two women caught up with him. They looked at the ordinary looking young man in front of them and stared at the unconscious black cat in his hands without caring about the awkwardness. Their eyes looked as if they wanted to skin it alive.


    The youth gently smiled, but his voice was unexpectedly pleasant to the ears: "May I ask if you ladies need any help?"


    Only then did the two of them wake up from their stupor. Their muddled and furious minds also started to clear up. Looking at the motionless cat, they started to feel a little bit scared.


    Could this cat be dead?


    If it was just the two of them, it wouldn''t matter if they killed it, but now there was another person, and he even saw them chasing the cat and the cat stopped moving. If he said anything about it, then the two of them were done for.


    Forget it, I might as well do it to the end. It was just a small waiter, and there wasn''t much credibility to what he said. It would be fine if they did not admit to it when the time came, but what could the Li Family Master do to them?


    "How do you do it here?" Who knows where this wild cat came from, why did you catch both of us! " A woman spoke up to gain the upper hand.


    The other one didn''t say anything, but his eyes silently reddened. He pulled at the gown that had fallen down, accidentally revealing four bloody lines on his chest.


    I''m sorry, my ladies. This is a mistake on the part of our staff, I can''t apologize to the two of you." I''ll throw this wild cat out right now. The two of you can go to the lounge and have a staff member bring you some ointment and a new dress later.


    The woman who opened her mouth first knew that she was in the wrong, so she said, "Forget it, forget it. Just throw it away after you kill it. What a disappointment!" She and another woman supported each other as they left.


    The waiter bowed and watched them leave. Then, he picked up the cat in his hand and left with quick steps.


    At the same time, Li Jin, who was in the great hall, had no idea what was happening to Tang Xiaotang at all. He was currently entangled and unable to escape from this group of people, and Tang Xiaotang was not even by his side.


    Jun Ze had long since been pulled close to him by Song Yu. His goal was to make people entangle Li Jin, so naturally he would not allow Jun Ze to help him out. As for the other people from the Li Family, they were also separated away from the crowd, unable to approach.


    They weren''t worried about someone assassinating Li Jin at all. Perhaps it was because he was used to being assassinated since he was young, but to some extent, Li Jin''s sensitivity towards killing intent almost surpassed that of wild beasts, and it was also because of this that he would be able to detect the person who assassinated him before they even got close to him.


    Jun Ze saw that although his own Patriarch was still laughing, the coldness in his eyes became deeper and deeper. He knew that his patience had reached its limit. After shaking off Song Yu, who was pestering him, he anxiously went forward to block the crowd.


    Just as Song Yu was about to stop him, a person behind him whispered a few words into his ear, and he revealed a satisfied smile as he looked at a certain figure within the crowd, no longer going forward.


    Just as Li Jin was about to finish his patience, a pair of slender hands appeared and pulled his hand out of the crowd.


    This white figure was very agile as she shuttled through the crowd. Her short stature didn''t give off any feeling, but the tall and big Li Jin behind her felt very unhappy. Moreover, he was originally a germaphobic person. This kind of feeling was no less than walking through hell once.


    For the first time, Li Jin began to regret his bad taste. He was considering whether he should just directly kill Song Yu or not.


    That person pulled Li Jin behind a remote flower garden, then stopped to catch his breath.


    It was only then that Li Jin noticed that the person in front of him was a girl. Although it was not as good as his own, nor was it as cute as Tang Xiaotang, it was still considered above average, and his pair of clear eyes helped her improve by quite a bit.


    Seeing Li Jin looking at her, she shyly smiled, and his face slightly blushed: "Hello, my name is An Bai."


    An Bai secretly looked at Li Jin, her heart thinking, this guy is really handsome, her senior is also handsome, but she has to admit, he''s much prettier than her senior, and her lazy and mature temperament can''t even be compared to her.


    It was unknown if it was because the person in front of him was running too fast or was because of him, but An Bai felt that her heart was racing and her face was very hot.


    On the first meeting between Li Jin and An Bai, at a different time and place, An Bai actually developed a good impression of him. If Tang Xiaotang knew about this, she would definitely cry herself to the toilet.


    Li Jin''s gaze moved to An Bai''s hand that was holding onto him. He was originally a germaphobic person, other than Tang Xiaotang who made contact with others through their skin, he would not be able to control her violent thoughts of killing An Bai. Yet, this woman actually touched him like Tang Xiaotang did ¡­


    Li Jin became a little interested in An Bai.

 C16

    Following his line of sight, An Bai saw that she was still holding onto his hand, and as if she had finally realized what had happened, she loosened her grip on his hand, causing her face to immediately flush red.


    However, Li Jin no longer cared about her. He remembered that Tang Xiaotang had gone somewhere else and was a little worried.


    There were so many people here, and his enemies were all in the dark, so he couldn''t do anything about it. Although Little Rascal was normally very arrogant, it would definitely be scared inside, so he had to send someone to look for it.


    "Don''t you like such parties? "Actually, I don''t like it either, but my uncle insisted that I attend." An Bai looked at Li Jin and did not say a word, trying to probe him out.


    En, when I find her, I must definitely teach her a good lesson. Let''s see if she dares to leave him alone and run away by himself next time! Li Jin was minding his own business so he couldn''t hear anything from An Bai.


    "Although I don''t like this kind of situation where there are many people, I can''t refuse my uncle''s request. I really want to leave." Seeing that he did not reject, An Bai thought that he was listening and continued to speak.


    What if she met someone bad? How could she defeat someone at such a young age? The more Li Jin thought about it, the more he felt that Tang Xiaotang was already in danger. His mind was filled with the scene of Tang Xiaotang getting bullied.


    Thinking about it, he immediately called Jun Ze, telling him to immediately send people to the villa to find Tang Xiaotang, and then prepared to return to the hall.


    She might be in the hall right now, and if she didn''t find him, she would lose her temper when she went back.


    As if he had thought of something, Li Jin stopped, turned and looked at An Bai who was stunned in place, and said indifferently: "Many thanks." He just ignored her and left.


    Unfortunately, Li Jin didn''t know that after this short delay, Tang Xiaotang had already been brought out of the manor far, far away from him.


    When Li Jin returned to the hall, it was much quieter. Most of the people there were blocked far away from him, unable to get close. He lazily sat on the sofa in the resting area, waiting for Tang Xiaotang to be called back.


    Suddenly, a person walked in front of Jun Ze and said something, causing Jun Ze''s expression to become serious. Glancing at Li Jin, he quickly walked over and said in a low voice in front of him, "Patriarch, something''s happened. Xiao Bai has disappeared."


    Li Jin sat up, the carefree expression on his face had disappeared: "Oh? "Why not?" His voice was soft, but Jun Ze knew that this was the sign that he was getting angry.


    He became even more serious: "Seeing that Xiao Bai''s men said that she had been quietly sitting in the garden the entire time, they finally let their guard down. After that, two women entered the garden, and various sounds of scolding came out. At that time, they thought that because of the argument between the two of them, they did not mind, but when they left together, they felt that something was amiss, but when they went in, they saw that Xiao Bai had already disappeared.


    Jun Ze had a bad feeling. If something really happened to the cat, no one in the hall would be able to escape from it ¡­


    The corner of Li Jin''s mouth curled up, and her voice was still very soft, but there was not a trace of warmth within: "Xiao Bai has always had a sense of propriety, and she would definitely not disappear without a word. "Then bring them up here and ask them what happened."


    "Yes."


    "Also, do not let anyone else in the house go, who knows if they captured Xiao Bai or not?" He closed her eyes and leaned back against the sofa. She looked as lazy as ever, but the aura around him was gradually getting colder.


    Jun Ze sighed, previously when he sensed that something was wrong, he had already ordered his men to control the situation, but now, he had no choice, if he could not find Xiao Bai, everyone present would probably lose their lives.


    He waved to someone, and asked that person to bring the two women who were chasing Tang Xiaotang up to the garden.


    The crowd below started to complain about the sudden appearance of the black clothed men, but when they saw more and more black clothed men appearing and not letting them take even a single step out of the hall, they all started to feel that something was wrong. When they saw the two black clothed men carrying the two women and throwing them at the feet of the man sitting there, everyone felt that something was wrong, so they immediately shut their mouths obediently.


    The noisy hall was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard on the ground. The two women had felt fear ever since they were captured by the man in black, and now they were trembling with fear. They could only kneel on the ground without moving, not daring to even glance at the man sitting on top.


    Li Jin opened his eyes and looked at the two people on the ground, before slowly opening his mouth: "My people told me that the two of you ladies had just gotten into an unpleasant situation with my cat, and I don''t know what my family''s Xiao Bai did wrong, but my master apologized to the two of you on her behalf."


    The two women were so scared that they couldn''t even speak, only shaking their heads.


    "Shaking your head? Have you all never seen Xiao Bai before? " he asked gently.

 C17

    "No, no, that''s not it. I, I ¡­ we''ve never seen each other before ¡­" A woman said timidly.


    "But my people told me that the two misses and Xiao Bai had an argument. What you mean is, my people lied to me, right?"


    "Yes, we''ve met and argued with it." The other woman saw that she couldn''t hide it any longer and gritted her teeth as she admitted it.


    Li Jin continued to speak slowly: "Can the two misses tell me what Xiao Bai has done to make the two of you chase after her so you can kill her?" His voice was deep and graceful, as if she was saying coquettish words, but her tone was so cold that even Jun Ze, who had followed him for a long time, felt fear in his heart, let alone the two charming young mistresses below.


    The woman who was the first to say that she wanted to kill Tang Xiaotang could no longer hold on. It''s that little animal ¡­ The cat caught me first, I just can''t help it! "


    Li Jin''s gaze swept across the wounds on her body, and his lips curved into a smile: "So you chased after her and wanted to kill her, right?"


    "No, we were just joking with it! did not intend to kill it! " The other woman had a little nerve, and she hurried to stop the first woman before she could speak.


    She could tell that this cat was extremely important to the Li Family Master. If she admitted that they wanted to kill it, would they still be able to survive?


    "Just kidding? "Heh ¡­" Li Jin started smiling, that beautiful smile that was like the blossoming of a Resurrection Lily bloomed on his lips, and the Spirit Qi around his body started to become gentle, causing the two women to be dumbstruck.


    Hopes of hope rose in their hearts. This Li Family Master could still smile at this time, could it be that he did not care about that cat as they had imagined?


    Let''s just say it was just a little bastard cat, how could it get the attention of someone like Li Family Master?


    The two women breathed a sigh of relief, and their courage began to increase. However, if he could get the attention of the Li Family Master, then it would be worth it.


    Only Jun Ze knew, that the worse his mood, the more beautiful his smile was. Li Jin was truly angry now.


    A woman pretended to unwittingly pull down her gown, revealing her chest. She bit her lower lip as she looked at Li Jin with watery eyes: "Li Family Master, look, how that little bastard grabbed onto us all."


    Li Jin''s smile became even better, and on his brows, he revealed a smile: "So, you guys made a move on her, and wanted to kill her?"


    Under his tempting smile, their minds seemed to be attracted by this smile as they blankly nodded their heads.


    "Heh ¡­" His smile remained the same, but his eyes suddenly turned cold. "Then do you know, usually, I would not even touch her the slightest bit, yet you treat my precious thing in such a manner?"


    If he had said they were still in heaven, they were in hell now. However, Li Jin didn''t even look at the two of them, his long fingers stroking the top of his sleeves. Tang Xiaotang used to like to use them to grind her teeth.


    "Pull them out. I don''t want to see them again."


    The two women were stunned. When they regained their senses, they began to frantically beg for forgiveness.


    "No!" No! We know we''re wrong! " A woman with tears streaming down her face freed herself from the pressure of the man behind her and wanted to leap forward and grab his legs and beg for mercy.


    "Bam!" There was a gaping hole in her head, and her eyes were wide open as she fell on her back.


    With white smoke coming out of the muzzle of the gun, Li Jin threw the gun in his hands to Jun Ze who was behind him. He flicked his sleeves and looked down expressionlessly: "Take him down."


    The entire hall was silent, Song Yu''s face instantly became extremely ugly, he wanted to speak, but was cut off by a glare from Li Jin.


    What a terrifying gaze. It was as if if if if he said anything else, he would immediately die here. It was so cold, so cruel.


    Immediately, someone came up and dragged the corpse away. Just as the other two men in black were about to pull the remaining woman down, she reacted by kowtowing and shouting, "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me! I know who took the cat! "


    "Speak!"


    Li Jin could no longer control the violence in his heart, and his tone unconsciously carried ruthlessness. Who was it? How dare he take Xiao Bai away under his watch?


    The woman said intermittently, "It, it was a man wearing waiter''s clothes, his appearance was very ordinary ¡­ At that time, we were chasing after the cat. After he caught up with the cat, the cat stopped moving ¡­ "I don''t know where he took the cat!"


    "Send someone to look for him!"


    Song Yu''s expression was already extremely ugly, he never thought that the cat would be so important to Li Jin! Moreover, Li Jin didn''t use common sense at all. He understood that if he found out that the cat was taken by his people, he wouldn''t be able to leave this place alive today!


    Now, he only hoped that Lin Mao had brought the cat away from the manor and the Third Master Li''s men. Otherwise, everything would be over!


    The legs of the crowd went limp the moment Li Jin took out his spear. Under Li Jin''s cold gaze, they did not dare to say a single word, and only endlessly regretted in their hearts why they had come to participate in such a banquet.


    At this moment, they finally understood that this man was so cruel and merciless. Furthermore, they had moved forward so recklessly. If they couldn''t find the cat and he was so angry ¡­ Those with intelligence were already beginning to despair.


    "If you can''t find Xiao Bai," Li Jin stood up and coldly swept her gaze across the entire audience, the corners of her mouth still hung with an icy cold smile: "None of you should even think of walking out."

 C18

    While Tang Xiaotang was in a daze, she did not know where she was. She only felt that the surroundings were shaking and that a terrible stench was enveloping her.


    Returning to the cage of her memories, she remembered that she was caught by a man dressed as a waiter and she somehow lost consciousness ¡­ How strange. Logically speaking, her soul should have already stabilized by now, so she shouldn''t have lost consciousness along with her body.


    Opening her eyes, Tang Xiaotang looked around, only to realize that she seemed to be inside a sealed carriage. Un, combined with the surrounding smelly stench and all kinds of trash, this was undoubtedly a garbage truck.


    The stench was so strong that she could barely breathe. As she crawled out of the trash, she cursed the person who had thrown her into the trash can.


    It''s best if you don''t get caught by This Emperor, otherwise This Emperor will make you suffer!


    He checked himself and found that there were no longer any injuries on his body. The necklace was gone, but the magical thing was that the bow was still there, but it had become dirty.


    Just as she was about to rip it off, she felt the car shake and then slow down.


    Was the car going to stop? Tang Xiaotang rolled her eyes, then lied down and started to play dead.


    Since she didn''t know if the other party knew of her existence, she decided to pretend.


    As expected, the carriage stopped, Tang Xiaotang''s sensitive hearing could hear footsteps that gradually approached from outside. The carriage was then opened, and a beam of light shone in.


    "Let''s leave it here then. This is troublesome. Hurry up and get rid of this cat!" It was a rough male voice.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were closed, but her ears were focused on the movement outside. She felt that when the man shone the flashlight on the trash, she even more pretended to be dead.


    "Eh? Didn''t I hide it under trash? Why did I come here? Is it awake? "


    The man asked curiously. Then, Tang Xiaotang felt a pair of rough hands grabbing her out.


    Holding her breath, Tang Xiaotang allowed the man''s hand to be placed in front of her nose. Immediately, an unpleasant smell from his hand entered her nose, causing her to almost suffocate.


    "Dead? "It''s probably because of the bumpy road." The man said to himself, "Forget it, just leave it here."


    Throwing Tang Xiaotang to the ground, Tang Xiaotang almost fell to the ground and coughed up blood, but she held herself back.


    The man got into the car and quickly started it up and left. Tang Xiaotang kept feeling that he had driven too far away to see her. Only then did she open her eyes and roll over from the ground.


    Looking around, she realized that they were indeed in a vast wasteland. There was only a single road that led to a wasteland on both sides of the road. In the distance, high mountains could be seen. Opening up the map, Tang Xiaotang discovered that there were no cities in the surrounding tens of kilometers, and the triangular symbol that represented Li Jin was already very far away from her. And what surprised Tang Xiaotang the most, was that beside Li Jin''s symbol, there was actually a circular symbol that represented An Bai.


    When did these two get together?


    It seems like in the period of her absence, something happened that she doesn''t know about ¡­


    However, thinking about it, this might not be a bad thing. Right now, Li Jin''s good impression had already reached its end, and he would always need something else to break this balance. An Bai''s appearance might just be the right time.


    However, the most important thing right now was to go to the city. Otherwise, if she could not even get to see Li Jin face to face, if she were to screw up the mission, crying would be useless!


    Tang Xiaotang sprinted back along the side of the road. Li Jin was probably looking for her at this time as well. As long as she could return to the city, she would be found very quickly.


    However, the dirty fur on his body was really uncomfortable! The first thing he had to do when he returned was take a bath! Even if he had to go into the water, he had to wash!


    At this time, in Song Yu''s villa, Li Jin looked at the corpse on the ground and the collar on the side. The necklace was worn by Tang Xiaotang and had a locator on it. Now that it was not on her, it meant that he could not find her anymore. His face was ordinary and there were no other wounds on her body. The fatal wound was a spear wound in her chest. It seemed like she had been killed by someone. There was no other clue.


    The woman pointed at the man on the ground and said, "That''s him, that''s him. He took the cat away."


    Jun Ze took a step forward and picked up the man''s hand. Seeing the thick cocoon around the tiger''s mouth, his eyes darkened as he turned around and said to Li Jin: "Patriarch, this person should be an expert."


    Li Jin turned and asked Song Yu: "Does Elder Song recognize this person?"


    At this moment, Song Yu could only clench his teeth as he looked at Lin Mao''s corpse on the ground, and said in a deep voice: "I don''t know this person, he must have been invited here for the banquet today."


    "Oh? That''s strange, why did I hear that Old Song brought this person from the Heavenly Dragon Gang? It was said that you killed all the members of the Sky Dragon Gang. He survived and even entered Elder Song''s hands. "


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled as he watched the blood color on Song Yu''s face slowly fade, becoming incomparably pale. Old Song? "

 C19

    Song Yu almost couldn''t stand steadily anymore. He only had one thought in his mind: He knew! It''s over!


    Li Jin facepalmed, "If you want to hit me, I can still play with you, but you shouldn''t attack my Xiao Bai." He took the gun that Jun Ze was handing over and slowly pointed it at Song Yu.


    "Since you touched Xiao Bai, then you can no longer live in this world." He shook her head, a look of regret on his face.


    Suddenly, a person rushed out from the crowd, standing right in front of Song Yu, and said loudly: "You cannot do this!"


    An Bai looked at Li Jin in disbelief and repeated herself, "I won''t allow you to do that!"


    Li Jin glanced at her, and remembered that this girl was the one who was pulling him just now. He initially didn''t want to bother with her, but when he recalled that she had helped him just now, even though he didn''t need her help. Thus, he said in an amiable tone, "Little girl, it''s better if you get out of the way. This is not something you should care about."


    "What little girl!" A trace of anger appeared on An Bai''s face, "I''m already 25." When had she ever seen a gun before? She was so scared that her legs were trembling, but she still tried her best to stand straight in front of Song Yu, "How can you kill people because of a cat? Aren''t you being too cruel! "


    Li Jin put down the gun in his hand and asked with interest: "Xiao Bai is no ordinary cat, she is very important to me. What do you think I should do when your uncle loses my most precious possession? "


    "Then let uncle find it for you. After all, the most important thing right now is to find the cat. And even if you can''t get it back, you shouldn''t kill people just because of this! " An Bai said without thinking.


    Think about it, what if Song Yu jumped off the wall in a hurry and really killed him ¡­ He put down his gun and decided to let him go for the time being.


    As long as he thought of the fact that Tang Xiaotang would die, Li Jin''s heart would feel a little irritated and depressed. This kind of anxiety was something he had never experienced before in his life. However, he did not think too much into it. It was really interesting to attribute this kind of things to Tang Xiaotang.


    "Go and search, even if you have to turn A City upside down, you have to find Xiao Bai for me. As long as you can find it, I''ll let you go this time. " Li Jin no longer looked at him, he only waved his hand, and immediately, someone came over and brought the dead bodies of the woman and man down.


    "But remember, only this once."


    Song Yu took a deep breath, but a determined killing intent appeared in the bottom of his heart. As long as this brat did not die, he would be killed sooner or later.


    Forget it this time, but next time ¡­ He looked at An Bai, who was supporting him, with a hidden look in his eyes. Maybe this niece of his could be used for a bit.


    Nothing was as important as his own life, and he wouldn''t let anything happen to her.


    Just as Li Jin was about to send people to look for Tang Xiaotang, Tang Xiaotang was still running back on the road with difficulty.


    She hadn''t eaten much that night, and her stomach was growling with hunger. Even though she was hungry to this extent, Tang Xiaotang still felt that she could hold on. Even if she ran too far, his claws were probably injured by the abrasion.


    After walking for an entire night and with the sky slightly lit up, Tang Xiaotang finally returned to the city with people on it. Seeing that the distance between her and Li Jin was getting closer, she let out a sigh of satisfaction.


    Her body was dirty and tired, his stomach was empty, all four of her claws ached to death. Tang Xiaotang sat on the ground in front of a shop, preparing to rest, while thinking about how she could fill his stomach.


    It was still early, and only a few shops on the street opened their doors. Tang Xiaotang thought for a moment, but slowly walked forward, wanting to find a shop that opened its doors to see if she could order some food.


    As a result, no one left her after walking through several houses. It was because she had been in the trash for a long time, and her entire body was emitting an unpleasant smell. Furthermore, after walking for an entire night, she looked very miserable, and many people would cover their noses and avoid her as soon as they saw her, even if she went in, she would be chased out by the owner with a broom.


    After walking for an entire morning, Tang Xiaotang still did not find anything to eat. Her heart was filled to the brim with hatred as she thought about how the humans in this place truly had no sympathy, and at the same time, she could only search for a trash heap, hoping to find something to satisfy her hunger.


    Got it! Tang Xiaotang''s eyes lit up. In front of her, there was a large iron trash can, she jumped up, crawled into the trash and rummaged through a bunch of bags, finally found half a piece of bread to eat. She didn''t care about eating her stomach, and jumped out with bread in her mouth.


    However, before she could eat, a few stray cats appeared out of nowhere and started snarling at her. Tang Xiao Tang''s body was still that of a young adult. These stray cats were all a size bigger than her, plus she had been hungry for a whole day and was completely powerless, so she had no choice but to throw down her bread and run.


    Wandering weakly on the street, for the first time, Tang Xiaotang felt that Li Jin was too good to be true. At least he had never been this hungry for her.


    Sigh, servant, come quickly and find me. As long as you can save me, I won''t hold it against you for your past mistakes.

 C20

    Jun Ze and the others did not sleep that night, and almost all the black cats in A City had been caught.


    Looking at the several hundred black cats that all sorts of people had found, and none of them were his Xiao Bai, Li Jin''s mood became even worse. His venomous tongue was completely exposed, and even Jun Ze was choked speechless.


    In the end, he decided to go out and look for it himself. If he was to count on these idiots, he didn''t know when he would be able to find his Xiao Bai.


    Jun Ze, "..." (. I''m not an idiot, it''s all Song Yu''s fault!


    He followed behind Li Jin but still asked in a low voice: "Patriarch... Where are you going to find it? "


    Li Jin: "Of course I''m going to look outside. Otherwise, would I have to look in this room?"


    Jun Ze: "..." If TAT had known, I wouldn''t have said anything.


    Tang Xiaotang was currently resting in a corner. Fortunately her soul was much stronger than ordinary cats, so she could still persevere with the help of her soul force.


    The dull pain in her stiff, numb body made her look up. It was a couple of boys in school uniforms, pointing their toy guns at her. She had to jump to avoid them.


    There will always be people who want to harm us! Servant, come and save us!


    "Oh, quick, look! This dirty wild cat has a bow on its neck!" cried the boy with the gun to his companion.


    As a charm, even though she was used to being indifferent towards others, every time she saw this situation, she would still feel a chill in her heart. Even a child like this would disregard life so much.


    "Maybe this is someone else''s cat. Let''s not hit it." A little boy could not bear to dissuade her.


    Tang Xiaotang''s ice-cold heart seemed to have improved a little. This world still had people who could be saved, so she would not give up on saving this world.


    The leading boy pushed the one who was speaking away, "Liu Yang, you''re so long-winded. I don''t think you''re afraid of being cowardly?"


    The boy did not dare to make a sound. Tang Xiaotang took advantage of the moment they were distracted to run away from them.


    "It''s all your fault! Hurry up and chase after them! " The leading boy stared at the boy who called Liu Yang, and started to chase after Tang Xiaotang with her people.


    Tang Xiaotang ran into a small alley and barely managed to shake off the group of devilish kids, when she suddenly looked at the map in a daze.


    Because she saw that the dot on the map that represented Li Jin was leaving in the opposite direction from her.


    Slave! Are you abandoning me?


    She was stunned for a moment, then quickly turned and ran in the direction of Li Jin. If Li Jin left, she wouldn''t be able to return to his villa by herself!


    Suddenly, Tang Xiaotang''s four limbs were grabbed by the neck and raised, a hoarse voice sounded from above her head: "Cat with a butterfly tie, after following you for so long, I have finally caught you!"


    Tang Xiaotang looked up. It was an ordinary-looking middle-aged man, but there was a strange feeling coming from his body that made Tang Xiaotang feel that something was wrong.


    Seeing the strange smile on his face and the strange fanaticism in his eyes, Tang Xiaotang immediately determined that this was a perverted cat torturer.


    "Little kitten, be good. I will love you very much!" The light in the man''s eyes became brighter and brighter. He used his hand to caress Tang Xiaotang''s face, making Tang Xiaotang''s hair stand up.


    Damn pervert! Let go of me!


    Tang Xiaotang watched Li Jin''s symbol disappear into the distance, and his heart burned with anxiety. A fierce glint appeared in her eyes as she viciously bit down on the man''s hand, refusing to let go no matter what.


    The man cried out in pain as he swung his arm nonstop, finally getting rid of Tang Xiaotang.


    Using the good balance from the cat, Tang Xiaotang landed lightly on the ground and looked at the man warily, raising his tail high and waving it behind him.


    The man blew at the wound on his hand. Looking at the bloody wound, he became even more agitated. "Little Cat, you''re really disobedient. Come over here!"


    Tang Xiaotang would be a fool if she went over. She looked coldly at the man, her golden eyes filled with killing intent.


    "Meow ~ ~"


    The man was a little scared. He didn''t know why, but he felt a little scared when he saw the cold eyes of this kitten.


    Shaking away the fear in his heart, he walked forward a few steps. "Since you are so disobedient, then I can only properly educate you!" He pounced towards Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang dodged in a flash, but due to her experience with catching cats frequently, coupled with the fact that Tang Xiaotang was too exhausted, he managed to catch her in the end.


    Tang Xiaotang stared at him coldly as she was lifted up by the man''s neck. The man felt her hair stand on end, and the strength in her hands unconsciously tightened.


    The suffocating pain caused stars to flash in front of Tang Xiaotang''s eyes. Although her soul was powerful, the pain in her body couldn''t be avoided.


    Slave! Hurry and save me!


    Li Jin suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart, as if Xiao Bai was calling him from somewhere.


    "Turn around and go back!" Drive faster! " He said to Jun Ze who was the driver.


    Although Jun Ze felt that it was strange, he wouldn''t offend him now. So even though they''d already looked for it many times, he turned the car back.

 C21

    The man kept tightening his grip. Every time Tang Xiaotang was about to suffocate, he would let go of him. Seeing Tang Xiaotang''s painful expression, the man smiled sinisterly.


    "Little kitty, don''t worry, we''ll take it slowly!"


    So uncomfortable!


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart began to gradually surge with killing intent. She was thinking whether she should use her bewitching skill to kill him or not, at most, she should just faint for a period of time.


    However, she suddenly saw the triangular symbol on the map heading towards her. She heaved a sigh of relief.


    Servant, you''re finally here!


    The man saw that Tang Xiaotang did not even make a sound, and shouted angrily, "Come out!"


    Scree!" The man heard a loud sound before he could even react.


    "Bam!"


    It was only when his nerves were half a beat slower that he felt a sharp pain coming from his hands. Bright red blood suddenly spurted out of his hands, dyeing Tang Xiaotang''s body that he was grabbing onto.


    Ah--!" The man let out a painful howl and hastily threw Tang Xiao Tang out, while his other hand tightly covered the wound.


    However, Li Jin''s spear had probably hit his arteries, fresh blood continued to gush out, and uncontrollably dripped from the gaps of his fingers to the ground, quickly dying a large area of the ground red.


    Tang Xiaotang who was on the ground clearly saw Li Jin, who was getting off the carriage, holding a gun in one hand, with three shots, it pierced holes in his four limbs mercilessly.


    The man laid on the ground, fresh blood continuously flowing out from his wounds. Li Jin walked over with a cold smile on his lips, his expensive leather shoes feet mercilessly grinded against the man''s wounds, not caring in the slightest that the blood was on his shoes.


    Li Jin''s voice was still light and slow, but the depths of his eyes were filled with thick tyrannical killing intent.


    "You dare to touch my things?" He looked at the man and spoke slowly.


    With the gun pointed at his head, Li Jin was unable to understand the feeling that his heart nearly stopped the moment he saw him grabbing onto Tang Xiaotang. He only wanted to tear the trash who harmed her to shreds.


    "Bam!"


    Ignoring the red and white intertwined liquid on the ground, Li Jin walked step by step towards Cat, who was sitting on the ground and looking at him, and tried his best to restrain the killing intent on her body.


    He carried Tang Xiaotang very lightly, and without even bothering about his obsession with cleanliness, the tyrannical aura around his body disappeared in an instant. With just a glance, he knew that this was his Xiao Bai.


    "Xiao Bai, I''m sorry, I came late."


    "Mimu ~" Tang Xiaotang licked his hands and cried out.


    Seeing that you came in time, I already have a large number of cats, so I won''t blame you.


    Looking at Cat''s four limbs that were riddled with wounds, and especially at the pinky mark under the hair on''s neck, killing intent filled Li Jin''s eyes. He began to regret how quickly he had let that bastard die.


    "Don''t worry Xiao Bai, I will soon make all those who have hurt you pay the price." He caressed Tang Xiaotang, and said each word slowly.


    "Don''t worry Patriarch, Xiao Bai is fine. It''s mainly because shshes too hungry, and the injuries on her body are all external. As long as she recovers for a period of time, he''ll be able to recover."


    The doctor in charge of treating Tang Xiaotang told Li Jin, who was standing guard at the side, then slowly retreated, leaving a man and a cat alone in the room.


    Tang Xiaotang had already washed everything clean, all four claws were tightly wrapped, and as the bruises on his neck were not broken, she had only smeared them with medicine, and had even protected the hair on his neck from Tang Xiaotang''s slander.


    Knowing that this little bastard was alright, Li Jin heaved a sigh of relief. He stood in front of the bed with a stern expression on his face, looking at the little bastard who was squatting on the bed.


    "Do you know your mistake?" he asked coldly.


    "Meow ~" I understand.


    Tang Xiaotang lowered her head, honestly taught a lesson in front of him. Sigh, who told me to be wrong this time? Being caught by a servant, how could he not be obedient a bit?


    "Do you dare to sneak out by yourself next time?" he continued.


    "Meow!" He didn''t dare to.


    Tang Xiaotang''s head was lowered, even her ears were caved in, she had a continuous look.


    It was a rare sight, but the wagging tail on the bed behind her exposed her restless nature.


    Even if Li Jin was angrier than he was, seeing her pitiful look, it would be fine. However, if he didn''t teach her a lesson this time, he might not be able to save her the next time she ran out.


    "Are you going to listen to me?"


    "Meow ~"


    "That''s good." Li Jin nodded in satisfaction, and told Jun Ze to bring the doctor in.


    Seeing the doctor, who just went out, enter again with a needle in her hand, Tang Xiaotang raised her head with a "shua" sound.


    "Slave, what do you want to do?!" What are you going to do to me? Her tail swung backwards as she tried to pull away, but she was stopped by Li Jin.


    "You just said you would listen to me. You forgot so quickly?" Li Jin pressed her down onto his lap, causing Jun Ze to immediately press down on one of her hind legs.


    "Meawoo awoo awoo!" Help! Your servant is going to rebel! Come and save us!


    The doctor quickly took out a knife, pushed off the hair on her leg, and wiped it off with an alcohol pad.


    "Meawoo!" "Meawoo!" "Meawoo!" "Meow, meow, meow, meow!" Kill the cat! Help! Is there no justice?


    Tang Xiaotang''s screams became more and more miserable, she kept on twisting and turning her body, but her legs were still pressed down on the bed.

 C22

    "I''m just injecting the chip into it. It won''t hurt much." Li Jin comforted her. If he had known earlier, he wouldn''t have lost her the next time.


    "Meawoo!" "Meow, meow, meow!" I don''t want an injection! No, no! Tang Xiaotang closed her eyes and howled with all her might, to the point that her voice was a little hoarse.


    The heavens knew, she hated needles the most. The last time she was saved by Li Jin, she didn''t even feel a trace of an injection when she was in a coma, so now that she was awake, no matter what, she definitely wouldn''t!


    As she was moving too fiercely, and was afraid that she would be hurt, the doctor had no choice but to treat her. He could only look at Li Jin helplessly.


    Li Jin extended his hand out, indicating him to give the needle to the doctor, and the doctor would do the same. Then, Li Jin waved for them to leave.


    Tang Xiaotang felt the pressure on her loosen up immediately, she opened her eyes doubtfully, and saw the back of Jun Ze leaving with the doctor, she curiously turned to look at Li Jin.


    "Meow?" Why did you tell them to leave?


    The back of Li Jin''s hand that was holding the syringe behind his back, smiled and patted her head: "It''s fine if you don''t want an injection, I''ll think of another way."


    Tang Xiaotang tilted her head to look at Li Jin''s harmless smile. When did this guy become so easy to talk to? No, I don''t believe it! There must be a conspiracy!


    Li Jin sighed, gently patting her head, and said softly: "You almost lost this time, I was extremely worried, that''s why I wanted to inject you with the A.I. However, since you are unwilling, let''s think of another way then. "


    "Meow!"


    No, I don''t believe it! Unless you show me both hands!


    Tang Xiaotang looked at Li Jin suspiciously, still not believing him. There was a conspiracy! This was the biggest black hole in the sky, how could he believe his words so easily?


    Li Jin put the needle behind him. The needle that was thinner than his pinky could barely be seen on the bed. Then, he stretched out both his hands in front of Tang Xiaotang. "See, there''s nothing."


    "Meow ~"


    That''s more like it!


    Tang Xiaotang breathed a sigh of relief and stretched out her limbs on the bed. Li Jin took the opportunity to step forward and smooth her hair. After tormenting himself for an entire day, Tang Xiaotang closed her eyes comfortably as her entire body relaxed.


    Li Jin waited until she closed his eyes to relax, then continued to stroke the needle as fast as lightning. After pulling out the needle''s sheath, it quickly stabbed into Tang Xiaotang''s leg and quickly pushed the small tube of liquid inside, pulling the needle out.


    Me!


    Tang Xiaotang was in so much pain that she jumped three feet into the air and jumped up to hide from Li Jin. Lying at the side, she turned her head back to look at her leg with eyes filled with tears.


    She really shouldn''t have trusted him! Li Jin was just a black-hearted blackguard who had black lungs and a stomach that was so black that even his intestines had gone black! She was too naive to believe what he said!


    My leg! What a pity for Zhen''s innocent and beautiful slender calves! He was killed just like that!


    Because this matter, Tang Xiaotang had not bothered with Li Jin for an entire three days, so no matter what he said, she would not reply. Every time Li Jin wanted to get close to her, she would avoid him. If Li Jin wanted to talk to her, Tang Xiaotang would raise her head and leave haughtily.


    Humph! There was no need to explain! I will not forgive you!


    Tang Xiaotang knew that Li Jin was preparing to make his move against the person involved in her kidnapping. With Li Jin''s personality, how could he tolerate others provoking him like this?


    But this matter was not that simple, especially when there were some elders and powers involved with the Li Family. Moreover, the servant who kidnapped her, who was most likely one of Li Mo''s subordinates, was silenced by someone.


    However, who was Li Jin, how could he let them off just because of this? Since Li Jin had already said it, without any evidence, he would make it up for him, he must do it truthfully, if that kind of crime was so big that he would never be able to turn it around, then he would kill all the people that he disliked.


    Li Jin''s motive was very obvious. He wanted Li Mo to die to the point where he couldn''t ever die, and he would have no chance to make a comeback.


    Furthermore, the ground beneath Li Mo''s butt was not too clean. Usually, Li Jin would be in a good mood to tease him to turn a blind eye, but this time, he was not so lucky. Because he had thoroughly angered Li Jin, all the things that he had done that were detrimental to his Li Family, all the things that his family and subordinates had done, were all dug out. Even the matter of his aunt''s cousin''s daughter''s grandson stealing a neighbor''s chicken leg was revealed.


    With that said, the people buried by Li Mo''s side immediately took action. It would only take three days, whether it was real or fake, to prepare all of them.


    Never in his dreams would Li Mo think that more than half of his trusted aides were all Li Jin''s subordinates. Other than his family members who were related to him by blood, even his most important right-hand man was actually an heir prepared by Li Jin to take over his position.


    Silently grieving for three seconds for Li Mo ¡­ If he knew, he would probably be so angry that he would vomit blood and faint ¡­


    But he deserved it. Who told him to be so audacious as to kidnap me?


    On Li Jin''s face, not a single thing could be seen. In any case, these three days had been one of relaxation for him. Jun Ze and the others were so busy that their feet did not even touch the ground, yet he still had the mood to flirt with Tang Xiaotang.

 C23

    On the afternoon of the fourth day, Tang Xiaotang, as usual, walked to a corner after eating dinner. She sat with her back to Li Jin, with the look of "We don''t want to bother with you".


    She decided to leave him alone for two more days. After all, she didn''t really want to be with him, but forgiving him so easily didn''t make him understand that he had to learn to respect her.


    At first, Li Jin was still sitting beside her, using his eyes to look at her, but when his phone rang, he went to the side to pick up the phone.


    On the surface, Tang Xiaotang did not seem to care, but in reality, she was secretly eavesdropping on his phone.


    Li Jin only let out a "Wu" sound, and did not speak again.


    The cat''s hearing was very sharp, so Tang Xiaotang could immediately hear a female''s voice on the other side of the phone.


    "Mister Li ¡­" I am An Bai, do you still remember me? "


    "I''m sorry to bother you, but may I meet with you? There''s something I''d like to talk to you about. "


    Li Jin did not say anything. In fact, he had been secretly observing Tang Xiaotang from the corner of his eyes the entire time. When he saw that she did not seem to care, but in reality, his ears were perked up straight up, and he laughed lightly.


    Maybe because An Bai heard his laughter and thought that he agreed, An Bai anxiously said: "Do you have time today? How about we meet today at three in the afternoon at Lan Yang Coffee Shop? "


    Seeing that Li Jin did not speak, An Bai''s tone became solemn: "I hope that you can come here alone, I will not bring anyone. "Because it''s very important, and if you don''t agree, I won''t give up!" She hung up.


    Li Jin held onto the phone. Un, this is the first time someone hung up on him. However, seeing that he was allowing Xiao Bai to talk to him, he didn''t want to bother about her anymore.


    If Li Jin was a little curious about An Bai before, at this moment, the only thing that remained in his mind was his "I can use it" impression.


    Turning his head, he just so happened to see Tang Xiaotang stick his head out and look at him. When she saw him turn his head, she immediately turned her head away, pretending to be indifferent.


    "I''m going out." Li Jin''s voice was loud, and even though he clearly wanted to turn back, he did so in the end.


    He shook his head and smiled, then turned and hurried away.


    Li Jin had long investigated An Bai''s identity thoroughly. Knowing that Song Yu was her uncle, he decided to get rid of him from An Bai''s side. Initially, even if she didn''t look for him, he also wanted to look for her. Now that she had come looking for him, he also wanted to see what exactly the "very important matter" she spoke of was.


    However, he still had to return early in order to avoid the worry of some stubborn guy.


    Tang Xiaotang perked up her ears, and after hearing Li Jin''s voice of closing the door, she turned, and looked at the door with bitterness.


    This servant has really left!


    Hmph, if you leave then don''t come back!


    If one were to say Li Jin''s greatest weakness, other than his terrible cooking skills, it was his conceit. Therefore, he clearly knew that it was impossible for An Bai to have only her, but he had gone alone. He had even gone alone, just like the other people called, Guan Yu also brought a blade with him, this guy didn''t even bring a gun, this was giving it to others to grab!


    It was a pity that when Tang Xiaotang found out, she was already captured, otherwise Tang Xiaotang would definitely teach him a good lesson.


    Young man, you are sick! He had to be cured! Do you know?


    At Lan Yang Coffee Shop.


    There were many people in the coffee shop, and An Bai sat at the corner near the window. Li Jin, who was dressed in casual attire, saw this scene as soon as he entered the door. As expected, he grumbled in his heart, but Song Yu was really stupid, he even used such a perverted method in movies, no wonder his Song Family was getting worse and worse.


    Suddenly, Li Jin froze. He felt that he was infected by Xiao Bai, since when did he learn to curse like that?


    He lowered his head and smiled, then thought back to when he left today. The little guy clearly wanted to follow him, but he just didn''t want to lower his head.


    After playing with her temper for such a long time, it should be enough. Yeah, he had to coax her when he got back tonight. Even after three nights without him hugging her soft and furry body to sleep, he was starting to lose sleep.


    Li Jin slowly walked over and sat opposite of An Bai. It was just three o''clock.


    "I wonder why Miss An is looking for me?" Li Jin lazily sat there, not even bothering to look at the cup of coffee in front of him, his lips curled up into a smile as he looked at An Bai.


    Seeing him walk over, An Bai was tall and straight handsome with a lazy handsome face. As he sat there, even though she still looked lazy, the graceful temperament that seeped out from the depths of her bones would not be harmed in the slightest. The casual clothes she wore made him no longer have the elegance she had back then. Instead, she had become a bit more approachable.


    Even if he couldn''t possibly be an amiable person at all.


    Thinking about what she had to do in a while, An Bai felt a little uneasy. She would look at her surroundings from time to time, and then look at the coffee cup in front of Li Jin with a twinkling eyes.


    "Mister Li is really punctual."


    Li Jin raised his eyebrows. His handsome face, which made even An Bai jealous, seemed to shine under the sunlight that shone through the window. "What exactly is Miss An talking about with me?"


    An Bai hid her intentions and took a sip of the coffee in front of him: "Mr. Li, the reason I invited you here today is actually to discuss my uncle''s matter with you."


    Seeing that Li Jin did not react, An Bai bit her lower lip, stood up and said in a deep voice, "I hope you can let Uncle go, please!" With that, she bowed to Li Jin.


    Li Jin looked at her unhurriedly, then picked up the coffee cup on the table and chuckled: "Why should I let him go?"


    "But hasn''t your cat been found? And Uncle didn''t do anything too wrong! " An Bai raised her head with some anxiety, a flush appearing on her fair cheeks.


    "Heh ¡­" Li Jin said indifferently: "An innocent little girl."


    "How do you know what your uncle did?"

 C24

    An Bai indeed didn''t know, but she knew that Uncle was probably hiding a lot of things from her. She subconsciously asked, "What did Uncle do?"


    Li Jin leaned back on the back of the chair, his entire face hidden behind the light. "Your uncle relied on his own power to harm many people ¡­ Just like what I did to him, he has done to countless of people. "


    "In the past, your uncle wanted your mother to marry your father. Not only did he rape your father''s girlfriend for many years, he even forced her to jump off a building, destroying her entire family."


    Such a cruel and cold fact, yet his tone was very gentle, even carrying a hint of a smile. Just saying it would not matter if the people in front of him would accept it.


    "Oh, and that''s just the lightest thing of all. For example, a few days ago, he sent people to destroy a family because he had a conflict with the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Dragon Gang. At that time, the blood of that family member splashed all over the place and even dyed the snow-white walls red. "


    "So tell me, why can''t I do this to him?" He smiled leisurely, casually as if he was chatting about something pleasant with an old friend.


    Her lips were trembling, and she wanted to retort, but she didn''t know what to say. The parents in her memories clearly treated each other with respect, and there was even her uncle.


    But Li Jin''s tone was so calm, so calm that she had no choice but to believe him.


    She suddenly remembered something she had long forgotten. When she was a child, she had found a photo in her father''s most treasured book. It was of her father and another girl with a sweet smile, but when her father found out, what had her father''s expression been like?


    Oh yeah... She remembered a flash of disgust and hatred in her father''s eyes. However, at that time, she was still young and didn''t understand. She only thought that he was angry because she touched his things. So that was the case ¡­


    "And the good uncle in your heart still wants to use you." Li Jin acted as if he did not see the pallor on An Bai''s face, and continued to make up for it.


    An Bai''s expression changed for a few moments, but she finally steeled herself in the end, "But he is my uncle after all. Even if this matter is my uncle''s fault, you shouldn''t use such a method to deal with it. As long as you let Uncle go, I will persuade him to turn himself in. "


    Was he supposed to call her stupid? Or was it really too kind? Li Jin stared fixedly at An Bai, and it was only after a long while that he let out an almost inaudible sneer, "Heh ¡­"


    The character of the Virgin was really annoying! They really looked forward to the moment when she found out the truth ¡­ Indeed, no one could compare to his Xiao Bai, and even if they could come into contact with him at the same time, it would still be different in the end.


    He still had to return early.


    "I agree."


    Li Jin picked up the coffee and placed it by his mouth.


    An Bai heaved a sigh of relief, but seeing him pick up the coffee, a look of panic appeared on her face: "Don''t drink it..." Before she finished speaking, Li Jin had already finished her wine.


    Li Jin leisurely put down the coffee cup and smiled gently, making An Bai feel stifled and unable to speak further, "Don''t drink it, is it because you drugged it?"


    "You, you know ¡­" You still want to drink? " An Bai looked at Li Jin in disbelief, only to discover that his expression did not change in the slightest.


    Li Jin closed her eyes in a sickly manner, and when he opened them again, her narrow phoenix eyes were filled with a cold light: "Old Song, you must have put on a good show, are you still not coming out?" Hurry up and get rid of him. He no longer had the patience to do so.


    "Li Jin, today is the day you die!" A ruthless voice suddenly came out, following that, the private rooms on both sides of the building opened up, countless people holding guns rushed out, those who were sitting in their seats pretending to read also took out their guns from their books, and surrounded Li Jin and An Bai.


    The atmosphere in the coffee shop instantly became tense. Countless pitch black gun muzzles were pointed at Li Jin, but he did not seem nervous at all.


    "Patriarch Song really thinks highly of me." Li Jin chuckled. Even the lines were ruined in the movies. How boring!]


    The encirclement around the two of them suddenly opened up a path, and Song Yu was tightly protected by four bodyguards as he walked out. His face tensed up, but he suppressed his anger and signaled a bodyguard to bring An Bai down.


    It was very obvious that he had heard what Li Jin had said just now.


    An Bai had already been stunned the moment she saw the gun. After reacting to it, she hurriedly said to Song Yu: "Uncle, we clearly agreed on it, how can you bring so many people over?"


    Song Yu looked at the man in the suit beside him and ordered coldly, "Take Miss An down."


    The man extended his hand to hold An Bai''s hand, "Miss An, let''s go."


    An Bai flung off his hand, rushed to the front of Song Yu, and said somewhat excitedly: "Uncle, but he has already promised me, why are you still doing this?"


    Of course he knew, but just because Li Jin was a sinister and ruthless person, even though he said that he would let him go, it did not mean that he would not cause trouble for him the next day. Furthermore, even if he did not find trouble with him, he had already boarded Third Master Li''s boat.


    Song Yu did not answer her, he only shouted to the two men beside him: "Are you dead?! If you hurt Miss An, I''ll ask you! "


    "Uncle!"


    "Hurry up and bring the young mistress down!"


    The two men half-forced An Bai to leave, leaving Song Yu staring at him with a dark expression.


    "I didn''t expect that you would have such a day!" Song Yu said fiercely.


    "I really did not expect it. I just don''t understand why you think you can make me stay with you people. " Li Jin was still lazily leaning on the chair.


    "Li Jin!" Song Yu wanted to say something, then suddenly laughed: "I know you''re very powerful, but I''m not an idiot either. Do you know what I told An Bai to do in the coffee? "


    "X-9, the king of spiritual medicines, acts directly on the central nervous system and has a strong hallucinogenic effect. It can only be used orally for ten seconds and it''s extremely addictive. Once used, it''s almost impossible to stop it. Am I right? " Unexpectedly, Li Jin was very calm, his expression did not change in the slightest, and just said it out loud like that.


    "If you knew, why did you drink that coffee?!" Song Yu stared wide-eyed at Li Jin who was leaning on the back of the chair, a chill ran down his spine.


    If ¡­ If he knew, why did he drink it? Furthermore, even after such a long time had passed, there still wasn''t the slightest movement from him ¡­


    Li Jin chuckled and said softly: "Didn''t Li Mo tell you? Someone had used this move a long time ago. "


    "Do you know what happened to the person who used this move?" He was clearly smiling, but Song Yu felt a cold feeling seeping down his spine and into his bones, and his skin emitted a cold energy every inch of it.

 C25

    "I killed him with my own hands." His voice was like a venomous snake spitting its tongue into his ears, pouring venom into his heart.


    Unknowingly when, Li Jin had already reached his side, a hand on his shoulder as he whispered into his ear.


    Song Yu''s mind was a complete blank, when he managed to regain his senses, his legs were unsteady, because the four bodyguards beside him had all fallen to the ground, without exception, each and every one of them had a fatal wound on their neck.


    Dark red blood soaked the carpet at his feet. A drop of blood dripped down from his slender white finger. It was strange yet sad and beautiful.


    The hair in front of Li Jin covered his eyes, but he still said in a casual tone, "He''s really too weak, there''s no challenge at all."


    However, in the blink of an eye, Li Jin had already appeared behind them. No one could clearly see his movements, and only when they reacted, they could see that there were more corpses on the ground.


    It didn''t match with his handsome and refined appearance. Li Jin was absolutely cruel when killing people, like a beast with no emotions. His movements were fast, accurate and ruthless, aiming straight at the opponent''s vital points. All of them were fatal, not giving the opponent the slightest opportunity to retaliate.


    Just like how a cat deliberately toyed with a mouse, he didn''t kill Song Yu. Every time they brushed shoulders, Song Yu felt like he had touched death. But in the next second, Li Jin would leave again, just killing the people around him.


    Beside Song Yu, his trusted aide and the suited man watched everything with a pale face. They thought that they had a foolproof plan ¡­ What went wrong?


    Suddenly, the man in the suit seemed to have thought of something, his eyes lit up and he leaned close to Song Yu''s ear and whispered: "Boss, that ¡­ It''s the one that the Third Master Li gave us! "


    In the end, Song Yu still had some guts. He forced himself to calm down and thought back, if the Third Master Li had given him something, then that ¡­


    "X-9 is useless, how can that be useful?!" He watched his men fall one by one, their fear and resentment almost defeating him.


    "No matter what, let''s give it a try!" The man in the suit took out a box from his clothes.


    "Alright!" Song Yu clenched his teeth. If he didn''t succeed today, then he would die! Right now, the Third Master of the Li family was unable to protect himself. It was likely that he could no longer rely on himself, so he had to rely on himself! Although that method was really unbelievable, he still had to give it a try!


    When he opened the box, he found a small glass bottle filled with an orange substance. The opening of the bottle was sealed tightly.


    Song Yu took the bottle and threw it at Li Jin.


    "Pa ~ ~"


    Li Jin casually waved his hand, and the glass bottle exploded on the ground.


    Song Yu thought about what the Third Master of the Li family had said when he was handed this over to his last subordinate, that this was the only thing that could restrain Li Jin. It was also because of this, that this small bottle was not easy to obtain.


    The flower''s pollen was Li Jin''s only weakness, he was allergic to this scent.


    Although Song Yu knew that the scent of the Yan Huanhuan Flower was slightly toxic, it would only affect the human body if one lived in such a high concentration environment for a long period of time.


    A familiar scent pervaded his nose and breath, causing Li Jin''s head to grow dizzy and everything in front of his eyes to become blurry.


    Heh, was he doomed this time?


    Xiao Bai, I might not be able to go back anymore ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang was very angry!


    He never thought that Li Jin would really leave like this, and not even a trace of him could be seen! Leaving her alone, he squatted in front of the huge french window in Li Jin''s room for the whole afternoon!


    Unforgivable! A bold servant! If you have the guts, then don''t come back!


    Tang Xiaotang swung her tail back and forth, the black aura on her body almost turned into substance.


    The bright afternoon sun was shining brightly in the sky, and in the blink of an eye, strong gales began to blow. Large dark clouds covered the sky, and in the blink of an eye, the sky darkened. A bright bolt of lightning flashed across the sky, followed by the sound of roaring thunder. After that, the heavy rain came crashing down onto the glass, leaving behind an unending stream of water.


    Tang Xiaotang hated rain the most, because when it rained, it would remind her of those bad memories.


    His eyes were half closed as he coldly watched the rain falling down in a line onto the various puddles on the ground, causing the water to bubble up.


    Traces of frustration rose in his heart, bringing about the darkness that had been hidden for a long time. Tang Xiaotang suppressed the gloom in his heart, and her golden eyes seemed to flash with light.


    Sensing that this was perhaps the chance she had been waiting for, Tang Xiaotang did not stop Li Jin from leaving. But since it was so late, her senses told her that the situation was most likely going in a bad direction.


    A faint sound came from outside the door, mixed with the sound of heavy things falling: "What? Li Mo ¡­ Yan Huan Flower ¡­ "Hurry up and find him ¡­"


    Tang Xiaotang silently stepped out of the room on the carpet, and peeped through the half opened door of the conference room. Inside the room, Jun Ze stood behind the desk with an ugly expression on his face, and his voice seemed to tremble as he asked: "Are you sure ¡­ So that''s what Lymo said? "


    "That''s right. Also, we found a lot of wilted Yan Huanhua flowers in one of his lovers'' rooms ¡­" A man standing in front of him spoke with a frightened expression.


    "¡­ ¡­." Why? Patriarch had already ordered that no one in the Li Family is allowed to grow Yan Huan Flowers. " Jun Ze gritted his teeth and said these words after a long while.


    "But who would have thought that Limo was planted in his lover''s room? "She''s even the most unremarkable lover ¡­"


    "Enough! I don''t want to hear that! Go find it! If you can''t find the Patriarch, then don''t live anymore! " Jun Ze uncontrollably swept all the furniture on the table to the ground and shouted at the man.


    Why would there be Yan Huohua? Patriarch''s mother died due to the allergy caused by the Yan Huanhua pollen, and Patriarch inherited his mother''s physique ¡­


    "Master Jun, this is a letter that Song Yu sent over!" a man sitting on the other side suddenly shouted.


    "Let me see ¡­" The more Jun Ze read the letter, the darker his expression became. Finally, his face darkened completely.


    "Song Yu... I really regret not dealing with him earlier! " His eyes were filled with a ruthless light: "You actually dare to attack Patriarch, you truly deserve to die!"


    "Then what should we do?" a man asked carefully.


    Jun Ze took a few deep breaths, to calm himself down, and then said firmly: "I''ll agree to him first! Now that the Patriarch is in his hands, we must ensure that there are no mistakes, and then we can discuss the other conditions later! "


    Tang Xiaotang turned around, her eyelids half-lidded as a cold light flashed.


    Li Jin, did something really happen?


    Tang Xiaotang returned to her room and squatted on the windowsill as if nothing had happened. Her heart was as deep as the night as she watched the lightning and thunder outside the window as strong gales raged.

 C26

    "Snap."


    After knocking twice, Jun Ze pushed open the door and walked in. He placed the cat bowl of food in his hands in front of Tang Xiaotang, and with a smile, he could not hide the worry in his eyes: "Xiao Bai, Patriarch has some matters today, and will not be back tonight.


    Tang Xiaotang turned and coldly stared at him.


    Hmph, foolish humans! You''re still deceiving me at this time! Do you think I''m as stupid as you?!


    In the spacious room, there was only a very small wall lamp. The window was covered by a large dark shadow. The black cat was squatting on the windowsill, almost blending in with the darkness outside the window. Only its pair of golden eyes emitted a cold light.


    Being gazed at by such cold eyes, Jun Ze was in a trance for a second, he almost thought he was looking at Li Jin himself.


    It truly was worthy of being a cat raised by the Patriarch. Such a cold gaze that looked down upon the entire world was exactly the same as the Patriarch''s.


    Thinking of Li Jin, the worry in his heart rushed up once again. However, he couldn''t let Xiao Bai find out, because at this time, he couldn''t let it mess around anymore ¡­


    He said softly, "Xiao Bai, after you''re done eating, go sleep obediently, okay? When you wake up, the Patriarch will be back. "


    The cat on the windowsill did not make a sound nor move. It continued to stare at him with its cold eyes, which made Jun Ze feel uneasy.


    It was said that animals were more sensitive than humans. Could it be that it could tell that he was lying to it?


    Then he shook his head, thinking it impossible.


    No matter how smart and clever Xiao Bai was, she was still just a cat. Could it be that it still knew what he was thinking?


    Fortunately it didn''t look at him for too long before obediently coming down to eat. Jun Ze also let out a sigh of relief. He tried to touch its head, but it tilted away. Jun Ze could only watch as it ate while saying softly: "Xiao Bai, you just stay in the room and don''t run around."


    In a while, he would bring his people to negotiate with Song Yu. At that time, there would only be one or two servants left in the villa.


    Tang Xiaotang secretly rolled her eyes as she lowered her head and ate the cat food in the rice bowl.


    How could she stay? The moment she knew that something had happened to Li Jin, she decided that she would personally go and save him.


    As a perfectionist, Tang Xiaotang looked at the triangular symbol on the map and started chewing on the food in her mouth.


    This servant is mine! How dare these stupid ants touch him?! Just you wait, I will definitely make you pay!


    Therefore, in order to make a grand plan, she had to eat more and store up some physical strength!


    Jun Ze looked at the Xiao Bai of today with a dumbstruck expression. His appetite was especially good, and very quickly, he finished all the cat food in the rice bowl.


    "Meow!"


    "You still want more?" he asked subconsciously.


    Tang Xiaotang''s tail patted the ground and nodded.


    Incredible! This cat has come to life!


    Jun Ze was in a daze as he called for the others to bring the remaining cats over and continued to scoop more for Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang lowered her head and started to eat. Very quickly, she saw the bottom of the cat food bowl.


    Jun Ze continued to stare dumbstruck, seeing Tang Xiaotang directly jump into the bag without feeling satisfied. Its small body was almost buried in the cat food, and it continued to eat.


    After eating about half of it, the kitten jumped out of the bag, turned around, and climbed onto the windowsill. It continued to squat there, pretending to be a sculpture.


    The bag containing cat food was one of the larger packages. For convenience, he would buy a big bag each time. One had to know that the amount it had just eaten was the amount it usually consumed for a day!


    Jun Ze worriedly looked at Mao Mao''s small belly. He began to worry. Would it really be okay to eat so much?


    Of course the answer was that nothing would happen to him. If not for the fact that her stomach couldn''t hold much, Tang Xiaotang would have eaten even more. There was once a mission where she ate thirty times more food than usual and then persisted for a whole week, so this really meant nothing to her.


    When Jun Ze carried the things out of the room, and when Tang Xiaotang heard his footsteps fade into the distance, she immediately jumped onto the window frame and struggled to unlock it with her claws.


    It was impossible for them to exit from the door. Once the villa was locked at night, it would not open. Furthermore, Jun Ze and the others were outside the door. So the window was the best choice.


    Since this was only the second floor, he wouldn''t die even if he jumped in!


    The lock on the window was quickly opened by her, and a gust of cold wind carrying raindrops splashed onto Tang Xiaotang''s face, causing her to shiver immediately.


    F * ck! It was so cold! It''s freezing me to death!


    But thinking about how Li Jin was like a princess of the Demon Pagoda lying on the ground, half dead, waiting for her to save him, Tang Xiaotang''s body was full of power!


    He rushed forward! No matter how cold it was, he had to do it!


    Looking at the pouring rain outside the window, Tang Xiaotang stood at the window and shook the water off her body. After taking a deep breath, she jumped out of the window.


    Servant, you must hold on! I''ve saved you!


    Thanks to the cat''s natural flexibility, Tang Xiaotang flipped over in the air and nimbly landed on the ground.


    Her black fur was a natural camouflage in the dark night. Her eyes that allowed her to see the night were completely unafraid of the dark night. Even her fur was drenched by the rain.


    Tang Xiaotang tapped open the map and enlarged it in front of her eyes. The surrounding buildings all transformed into lines in space, spreading out in front of Tang Xiaotang as she quickly analyzed the closest road to Li Jin, avoiding the villa''s guards. Tang Xiaotang passed through the gaps between the villa''s tall fences, running into the endless road ahead while blending into the darkness in the blink of an eye.

 C27

    Somewhere in the darkness, thunder rumbled outside the window. Huge lightning bolts wantonly moved about like silver snakes in the dark sky, bringing in raindrops from the narrow skylight and landing on a person''s face. Through the light of the lightning, one could faintly see a sinister red color on the person''s face.


    As the rain dripped onto his face, the cold and moist sensation caused Li Jin''s consciousness to gather together bit by bit.


    The surroundings were dark, but this kind of environment didn''t mean much to him. When he was young, he often trained in this kind of environment, so he was already used to it.


    Looking around, he sat on the ground. It seemed to be a basement, the only exit being the locked door and the small window with the fence open above it. Moreover, he felt that there were at least ten people guarding outside. With his current condition, there was no way he could escape.


    His whole body was weak, and his allergic reaction had not yet subsided. Furthermore, his legs and knees were in pain, but his calves were completely numb.


    Li Jin calmly judged that his leg should have been broken. This technique could not injure one''s muscles and bones, but it could prevent one from moving freely. It was probably just to prevent him from escaping.


    His hair was loose and stuck to his face. His face was burning. He was feeling uncomfortable and probably had a fever.


    He was still too careless. He lazily leaned against the wall. This time, he really fell head first.


    Honestly speaking, he did not have much regret or anger. Of course, he knew that Song Yu would not let him die just like that, if he was still alive, he still had chips to negotiate with. His life was about to come to an end.


    However, thinking about it, it is good to die just like that. He is already tired of this kind of boring life ¡­ If he were to die just like that, at least so many people would be willing to accompany him in death.


    Just as Li Jin was thinking, a figure suddenly appeared in his mind. She arrogantly waved her furry claws and looked at him while baring his fangs and brandishing her claws. Your life is mine! Do you dare to die without my permission?


    He felt a bit regretful. Although he couldn''t be considered a good person in this life, he still kept his word. The only thing he could do was promise to stay with her, and he would not keep his promise.


    Suddenly, there were light footsteps at the door, followed by a gentle female voice. It was An Bai.


    An Bai kept her umbrella and spoke to the guard: "My fellow guards, thank you for your hard work. Uncle has something to talk to you all about.


    The Uncle Song that An Bai spoke of was Song Yu''s trusted aide, and was also the elder in charge of most of the Song Family. The guards looked at each other in confusion. It was already so late, why was their boss looking for them?


    Seeing that they did not believe him, An Bai added, "I see that Uncle Song is extremely anxious, why don''t you all go over and take a look."


    The few of them still believed An Bai''s words deeply. The boss always dotes on Miss An, maybe it was because of some important matters, the boss would send her to inform them so late. However, the head guard had also told him not to leave ¡­ Therefore, a man hesitantly said, "But, the people who are locked up here ¡­" Who will come to see us? "


    An Bai thought for a moment, then said to them: "How about this, I will temporarily help you guys out for a while, when you come back I will return, what do you think?"


    The man thought about it and decided that it would be okay, since the key was in his hand and the man in the dungeon had his leg broken, so he wouldn''t be able to run away. He nodded, "Then I''ll be troubling Miss An. We''ll be back soon."


    An Bai was so nervous that her heart almost jumped out, but she maintained her smile: "Okay, come back quickly."


    After waiting for the few men''s figures to quickly disappear into the corridor, An Bai took out a key from within her clothes. With trembling fingers, he opened the huge padlock on the door, pushed open the door, and shone her cell phone into the light, searching for the man. "Mr. Li, Mr. Li? Are you alright, Mister Li? "


    Li Jin silently watched her as she walked in. He reached out his hand to her while whispering to her anxiously, "Come with me, I''ve lured them away, but we don''t have much time. They''ll be back soon!"


    He leaned against the wall without making a sound. He had heard everything that was happening outside clearly. Li Jin asked softly. "Why did you help me escape? Don''t you know that if I go out, something will happen to your uncle?"


    An Bai''s eyes turned away for a moment. His body was completely hidden in the darkness, only her silhouette was left. Lightning flashed outside the window and she could barely hear his voice.


    "There''s no reason. I just feel very sorry. It was clearly something I proposed, yet you did it and I did not do it." She didn''t know why she wanted to save him, but she was probably feeling guilty.


    As for Uncle, he ¡­ No matter how she tried to dissuade him, she refused to listen. Thinking about her father''s cold and resentful gaze and her mother''s angry and unwilling howls, An Bai''s eyes dimmed.


    In the past, she had always thought that her life was blissful, but today, she realized that her so-called happiness was simply a castle made of paper, unable to withstand even the slightest bit of the rain and wind of reality.


    In addition, it was true that her uncle had done those things, and that he had first broken their promise. As a result, she was no longer able to speak of them, and could only ask the person before her to let him go.


    No matter what kind of fate he would suffer, it could be considered to be what he deserved ¡­ After all, when his uncle chose to do those things, he should have known what would happen to him.


    "I''m sorry, please come with me. I will send you out of here ¡­" She bowed deeply towards Li Jin.


    "Heh ¡­"


    Li Jin looked at her and cut her off with a chuckle. He spoke coldly, "My leg is broken, so I''m afraid I can''t walk. Thank you for your kind intentions, Miss An. You should leave as soon as possible."


    He didn''t need anyone''s help. Whether it was guilt or sympathy, it had nothing to do with him.


    An Bai felt even more guilty and embarrassed, but she still walked forward and tried her best to help him up: "No, I''ll definitely send you out." Uncle Zhang was still waiting at the entrance after she had arranged for the ingredients to be delivered to the manor. Moreover, her uncle''s people would soon notice that something was amiss and return, so she had to be quick!


    Although Li Jin looked skinny and weak, but he was really heavy. An Bai gritted his teeth and used all his strength to help him up, allowing him to lean against his shoulder as he half carried him to walk forward.


    Leaving the room, she supported Li Jin and with difficulty walked towards the left while being drenched in the rain. They soon followed a remote road that was hidden by the trees.

 C28

    Da Lin was a guard at the back door of the manor. Every day before dawn, Old Zhang would drive a car from here to deliver food to the manor. After a while, they got to know each other better.


    Today was no exception.


    Not long after, he saw the car drive out of the manor. When it reached the entrance, it stopped for a moment, rolled down the window, and saw Old Zhang''s wrinkled face. "Great Lin, it''s raining so heavily, why are you still standing here?"


    "There''s no helping it, we''re just messing around!" Aren''t you going to rain so heavily? "


    Old Zhang also laughed. "That''s right, who asked us to be poor?"


    "Why are you slower than usual today?" Big Lin opened the door, looked at the clock in the room, and subconsciously asked.


    "It''s not raining, so I slowed down so I wouldn''t get wet. "Ai, let''s not talk anymore. I''ll be leaving first. My wife is still waiting for me!"


    As Big Lin watched Old Zhang roll the window up and the car quickly disappeared into the rain, he shook his head and entered the guard''s hut.


    Not long after Old Zhang left, several cars arrived. A few men got out of the cars and walked towards him.


    He recognized the man in the lead, who was said to be a subordinate of the owner of the manor. He was puzzled. It was already so late, why were these people here?


    The leader asked coldly, "Did anyone just leave?"


    Da Lin shook his head. "No, other than Old Zhang, there''s no one else."


    The group looked at each other, and the leader asked again, "Did you see who he brought out?"


    "Hai, he''s only here to deliver the food. What kind of people can he bring out? Just him!" Da Lin replied without any care.


    "No, just in case we catch up." a man whispered.


    "Sure." The leader nodded, and the group turned around to return to the car.


    "What happened?" Greem was curious.


    The leader turned around, looked at him coldly, and said harshly: "This is not something you should know, do not ask! "Open the door, we''re going out."


    Darling didn''t dare to say anything else, so he just opened the door. He sighed silently and watched them leave.


    From the rearview mirror, Old Zhang''s heart skipped a beat when he saw a few black cars coming towards him. This place was surrounded by slums, so it was impossible for such a good car to pass by. The only possibility was that the car had come down from the manor, and he knew that he had been discovered.


    He hastily stopped the car, walked around to the back and opened the carriage, and anxiously said, "Sir, it''s bad, they''ve found it!"


    Although Li Jin''s consciousness was faint, when Old Zhang''s hand touched him, he immediately opened his eyes and looked at him coldly.


    Old Zhang looked around and finally found an alley filled with trash that could barely shelter from the rain. Helping Li Jin down, he sat him down on the ground while leaning him against the wall and moved a lot of trash around to block him. Elder Zhang panicked and said: "Sir, I can only send you here, why don''t you hide here for a while."


    He got back in the car and started it and drove away.


    Am I going to die here? It was really ironic, a dignified Li Jin was going to die in this small, unknown place. Perhaps no one would find him after a long time, and no one would come to collect his corpse.


    Li Jin glanced at the car that quickly disappeared in the rain, and wanted to curl his lips in a mocking smile. But everything in front of him turned dark, and in the end, he still lost consciousness.


    "Rumble ~ ~ ~"


    The sound of thunder grew louder and the rain became heavier. Tang Xiaotang ran through the deserted streets late into the night, her feet covered in water and her fur all over.


    Suddenly, she stopped, because Li Jin''s dot on the map had already started to flicker, which meant that his life was in grave danger, and he had to quickly take action!


    This was indeed a SS grade mission! No wonder a cultivator at her level had to make a move.


    Tang Xiaotang closed his eyes and opened them once again. There was still a long distance between him and the map, and it was so late yet no car would pass by ¡­ She made a decision.


    She wanted to use the spatial teleportation!


    In the Mission World, it was impossible to use abilities that exceeded the laws of the world. If used incorrectly, it could cause the space to collapse ahead of time. Furthermore, the body of the taskmaster would not be able to withstand the supernatural power. Therefore, even for cultivators of Tang Xiaotang''s level, each world could only use it once.


    She had to hurry to his side. Otherwise, not only would the quest fail, she might also be unable to leave this dimension! Compared to that price, although he would lose one month of consciousness using the spatial teleportation, as long as he could save Li Jin, it would be worth it!


    In his mind, he saw Li Jin''s handsome face that was always smiling. Although that guy was really black-hearted and would bully her occasionally, and was not a good person either ¡­ But ¡­ but she didn''t want him to die either!


    The golden light in Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flashed, many scenes quickly flashed past her eyes, and transformed into afterimages that disappeared one after another. The distance on the map was quickly shortening, and very quickly, it merged with the triangular symbol.


    In the end, a street appeared in front of Tang Xiaotang''s eyes, full of shabby, low, single-story houses. Her spirit body stood on the uneven surface of the street and looked around.


    The surrounding buildings turned into transparent lines that interweaved and appeared in front of her eyes. She could clearly see the people inside.


    Where is it? Li Jin should be here...


    Tang Xiaotang was floating and wandering around, and finally saw Li Jin''s figure leaning against a corner filled with trash. His eyes were closed and his lips were pale, but his cheeks were unusually red. It was obvious that he was in a very bad state.


    Found it! Right here!


    Her entire body released a white light aura, and in a flash, Tang Xiaotang''s black figure disappeared.


    Elder Zhang didn''t drive far before he was overtaken by a few black sedans behind him. They stopped in front of his car, and Old Zhang quickly stepped on the brakes.


    A few men came out of the car with umbrellas and went straight to the front of the car and banged on his window.


    Old Zhang rolled down the window and asked, "What do you guys want? "Why are you blocking the way?"


    The leading man put a hand through the window and grabbed Old Zhang''s collar. The cold steam from his hand dripped into Old Zhang''s neck and he said coldly, "Cut the crap! "We lost something valuable in the manor. Hurry and open your carriage, we need to check if you have taken something from the manor!"


    Trembling, Old Zhang opened the car door and got out, "No! How could I do such a thing when I''ve sent so many dishes to the manor for such a long time! I, I''ll open it immediately. " Angele opened the carriage door at the back and saw half a carriage full of rotten vegetables.


    It could be seen that there was no one inside, so the men believed it as well. However, they still had to put on an act for the sake of their work.


    "Check it carefully!" The man winked at his companion.


    Immediately, two men got on the car and started rummaging through the vegetables. After searching for a long time, they found nothing.


    "No, Big Brother!" they said to the man in the lead.


    The leading man turned around and led his men away. Since there was nothing here, they had to return and report, lest they get scolded by their boss.


    The group of people quickly drove away, leaving behind Elder Zhang who looked in the direction they left and sighed to himself.


    He could not go back. He hoped that the gentleman would be safe!

 C29

    In an alley far away, a weak white light appeared. It was quickly covered up by the bright and dazzling light of the lightning. When the lightning disappeared, Tang Xiaotang had already appeared on the spot.


    He quickly ran towards the Li Jin in the corner, and Tang Xiaotang quickly arrived beside him.


    She had not seen it clearly from far away, but only when she got close did she realize how terrible Li Jin''s condition was. His face, including the exposed skin, was covered in a red rash. His lips were pale and bloodless, and he was completely drenched. His hair was disheveled against his face, and his normally deep phoenix eyes were tightly shut.


    Tang Xiaotang had never seen Li Jin in such a sorry state. He should have been looking down on everyone from a high vantage point.


    She felt very uncomfortable. No matter what sort of person he was, at least he had always been very good to her. After spending so much time together, they had already developed feelings for each other. Whether it was for the mission or for herself, she didn''t want him to die like this.


    As she approached him, she meowed twice, but he didn''t react at all. Tang Xiaotang could only jump onto his body and lick his face.


    It was very hot, Li Jin had a very high fever.


    "Meow meow!" Tang Xiaotang was getting anxious.


    Wake up! You stupid slave! Don''t leave us a cat!


    "Rice Bucket!" All of them are useless! " Song Yu flipped the entire table upside down: How can I let Li Jin escape? Ah Da, didn''t I tell you to guard Li Jin well? You guys can''t even look at someone with a broken leg, what''s the use of having me! " His eyes were filled with killing intent as he stared at the group in front of him.


    "But ¡­" "It''s obviously boss who said that there''s something urgent ¡­" Ada whispered in defense.


    "Who said that!?" Who exactly told you that I was looking for you?! "


    "Didn''t you send Uncle Song to ask Miss An to come find us personally?" He raised his head and looked at Song Yu.


    "Song Ling! Explain to me, what exactly is going on?! "


    Song Ling was also confused, when did he ever look for An Bai? But the problem was that An Bai was unconscious, the doctor said she had received a heavy blow to her head, and would not be able to wake up for a while.


    When they found An Bai, she was lying unconscious on a fork in the garden covered in mud. She must have been attacked from behind, even if she woke up, she wouldn''t be able to find anything.


    But the most important thing now was to get rid of himself. Seeing the doubt in Song Yu''s eyes, Song Ling hurriedly said, "Boss, someone must have pretended that I told Miss An the wrong information and lured Miss An away from Ah Da and the rest when they were leaving, and knocked her unconscious. Then, he took this opportunity to save Li Jin."


    "It must have been Li Jin''s men! We definitely have a spy here! " Ada also tried to open her mouth. He did not want to shoulder the crime of releasing an important prisoner. If his boss got angry, he would not be able to escape punishment.


    "All of you, shut up! Then tell me, what should we do?! " Song Yu turned to Song Ling and asked loudly.


    "The only thing we can do now is to give it our all!" Song Ling''s eyes glinted with a cold light, "In such a short period of time, the enemy would not have much manpower. It''s raining heavily outside, and they won''t be able to walk far with a person they can''t move with. We might as well get rid of Li Jin, and then, the people who are threatening Li Family will make them give up enough territory, and after they compromise, we can release the news that Li Jin is dead, and when they become a pile of scattered sand, we can take the opportunity to eliminate everyone, and that will allow us to replace Li Family and become the new Overlord! "


    If Tang Xiaotang was here, she would definitely laugh out loud. Hehe, if the matter was so simple, why would she go through so much trouble to gain Li Jin''s good impressions? Do you really think that there are only so many powers in the Li Family? Don''t you know that the power behind Li Family has already spread to every corner of the world? Do you think that the remaining Elders of the Li Family are weak? Even a genius like Li Jin took three years to completely subdue the clan''s influence, do you think that all you need to do is this much time?!


    Heh heh, you are indeed a foolish human.


    There was a saying, "Although you look ugly, but you wish for it to be beautiful!"


    Or perhaps, it could be said that he knew of all this, but was just unwilling to believe it. In his heart, he was still holding onto luck, and his desire for power had caused him to refuse to believe the answer that reason gave.


    In fact, it wasn''t that Song Yu wasn''t powerful, it was just that he was old and he had a slight feeling that he wasn''t as strong as when he was young. Coupled with the fact that he had been living a life of luxury for the past few years, he naturally wouldn''t be willing to lose it now.


    There weren''t many forces on the surface of Li Family and most of them were underground. It was hard for outsiders to imagine just how huge they were. And Li Family was not what they thought it would be. Li Jin was the only person leading them, and maybe in a few years, it would be the same, but there would still be many elders following Li Jin. In a sense, they were the true decision makers for Li Family.


    Even if Li Jin died, his Li Family would not disappear in a short period of time, adding that Li Jin also had a loyal follower, at that time, Song Yu''s fate could only be even worse.


    Song Yu did not know about all these, and was not afraid of the ignorant. He naturally did not know that he did not have any chance of winning against Li Family, and was therefore still dreaming of taking the Li Family instead.


    Although Song Ling knew that Song Yu had no chance of winning against Li Family, his understanding of Li Family was only a little more than Song Yu''s. As for why he was encouraging Song Yu to such an extent, it was naturally because he himself had his own thoughts.


    Today''s matter had revealed his suspicions that they were on guard against him. If he did not leave now, he would probably be killed one day by Song Yu due to an excuse. Therefore, he was prepared to push Song Yu out of the shadows and let Li Family kill him, so that he could naturally become the boss of Song Family. In any case, Li Jin was the one who killed Li Jin, and when the time came, Li Family would kill him, and everything would be fine.


    It could be said that this was another brainless person. With Li Jin''s position in the Li Family, how could he only kill Song Yu if he died?


    Ai, I''m really not afraid of god-like opponents. I''m only afraid of pig-like teammates! No wonder why Song Yu couldn''t even kill Li Jin with such a good chance. Forget about his own IQ, plus with such a group of retarded subordinates, it would be weird if he could beat them!


    Thus, he had no choice but to walk further and further along the path of death, unable to pull him back!

 C30

    "All of you, go out and search! If you guys move out separately, Li Jin won''t be far! He had to find Li Jin and get rid of him on the spot! "Clean him up, whoever can take care of him first, when we get back, I will reward them handsomely!"


    "Yes, we will look for him now!" Just as Ada and the others were about to leave, Song Yu suddenly remembered something. He added, "If you don''t succeed this time, then you trash won''t have to come back alive!"


    "Yes ¡­" Ada retreated in horror. She could not afford to make any more mistakes this time. Otherwise, their lives would be ruined ¡­


    Song Yu laughed loudly, "Hahahaha! Li Jin, you better die! Your Li Family is about to be replaced by me! "


    Song Ling immediately followed up, "I will congratulate Boss in advance!"


    "At that time, I will not forget you brothers!" Song Yu was extremely pleased with himself.


    The others also laughed complacently, as if they had already thought of the beautiful scene when they achieved their goal. They did not even care about the faint doubt in their hearts.


    Looking at the arrogant expressions of the people with ulterior motives, one of the men revealed a sarcastic smile. In the blink of an eye, he returned back to normal.


    A dark light flashed across his eyes. He had to quickly pass on the news that Patriarch had already left this place to Master Jun! so that the Lord Jun can find the Patriarch as soon as possible! As for these idiots ¡­ He reckoned that if they couldn''t wait for the Patriarch to come, they would be able to kill themselves, so he didn''t have to bother with them for now.


    In the villa.


    "Master Jun, according to the Song Family''s secret report, the reason why Song Yu went berserk was because the Patriarch had disappeared from the Song Family!" A man suddenly said in surprise.


    "What exactly is the situation?" Jun Ze quickly walked to his side and asked.


    "It is said that someone transferred the guards out and brought Patriarch out of the villa. At the moment, Song Yu was sending people to search around the villa, he is preparing to fight to the death with us."


    "Our people?"


    "It seems ¡­ "No, there''s no news, and our people aren''t aware of this ¡­" The man looked at the incoming message and said hesitantly.


    "Can you find out where Patriarch is now?"


    "We are trying our best to contact ¡­"


    Jun Ze heaved a sigh of relief. At this point of time, having no news was the best news. Just as he was about to instruct the man, a maid suddenly ran in front of Jun Ze and reported to him in panic.


    "This is bad!" Master Jun, Xiao Bai, Master Xiao Bai has disappeared!


    "What?!" How could Xiao Bai not see him? " Jun Ze was pondering about what he should do next, and upon hearing the news, he was shocked, and anxiously asked.


    Patriarch was taken away by an unknown force and they still didn''t know the other party''s purpose. As for Song Yu, who was urgently looking for him, why would there be such a thing to cause trouble for!


    "Please come with me to take a look, Master Xiao Bai is no longer in his room! Furthermore, the people guarding the door did not see it leave! " The servant took a deep breath with much difficulty before she spoke to Jun Ze in a hurry.


    With a gloomy face, Jun Ze followed her to Li Jin''s room. When the two people at the door saw him, they quickly bent over and opened the door.


    He pushed open the door and entered. The light was on, but Xiao Bai was no longer in the house.


    Walking to the window, she looked at the opened window and the puddle of water on the window sill, Jun Ze''s face became even gloomier. It seems that Xiao Bai opened the window and jumped out. If one had to blame someone, it was because they didn''t expect it to be able to open the window by itself. No wonder the person at the door found out it had already run away.


    He turned around and left the room, while walking he called out the map on his phone, and searched for traces of Xiao Bai. It was fortunate that the A.I. Chip had been installed in his body last time. Otherwise, how could he have the energy to search for it at this time?


    He casually turned on the earphones in his ears and said, "Send two people to me and search for them according to the address I sent you ¡­" He was suddenly stunned.


    Because on the map, the red dot that represented Tang Xiaotang had already stopped at a very, very distant place.


    He pulled the map closer, closer, closer again, the location where it stopped ¡­ A city! And it was right near the manor!


    Would it... Jun Ze''s heart started to thump hard, he suddenly remembered that last time when Xiao Bai lost it, it was Li Jin who found it. At that time, they all thought that it was already at that place, but only Li Jin thought that it was there.


    He had always heard that some pets and their owners could interact with each other. Since Xiao Bai was there, then, was Patriarch there too?


    Not wanting to think about why Xiao Bai would be able to travel hundreds of kilometers in such a short amount of time, Jun Ze decided to believe in his instincts, and also believed in the shackles between the Patriarch and Xiao Bai, to go to that place.


    No matter what, he had to give it a try! Furthermore, it''s not far from the manor, if not, let Song Yu''s family go to hell!


    "Come with me!" Picking up the gun on the table, Jun Ze put it back into his waist. Ignoring the raging storm, Jun Ze immediately used his Li Family and helicopter.


    Target: A City! Depart!


    Li Jin was half conscious and half asleep. His mind was filled with many broken scenes and all sorts of noises resounded in his mind. It was very hot, like being baked in a fire. It was also very cold, like being naked in a sea of ice and snow.


    When people were sick, they were at their weakest. Memories from their childhood flooded into his mind and tore at his mind when he was at his weakest.


    It was really boring. If he died, he wouldn''t feel empty, right?


    Tang Xiaotang watched helplessly as Li Jin''s body temperature rose instead of dropping. She was so anxious that her head was about to burst into flames. Originally, she wanted to use the positioning chip in her body to lure Jun Ze and the others over, but Li Jin''s temperature was rising so fast that she wasn''t prepared for it.


    If this continued, even if Li Jin was saved, he would still be burned to a fool!


    Damned Jun Ze, why have you still not come!


    He continuously licked his face and forehead, using her saliva to help him cool down, but Tang Xiaotang discovered that it was completely useless.


    Furthermore, the most important thing was not the high temperature that Li Jin possessed, but the fact that he did not even have the slightest bit of will to live. Even Tang Xiaotang could see the thick aura of death emitting from his body!


    Meow! Wake me up! You stupid slave!


    Tang Xiaotang jumped onto Li Jin''s head in anger, using her claws to constantly smack Li Jin in the face.


    Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!

 C31

    Li Jin seemed to be standing in another world, watching coldly at the other side of those fragmented memories. Looking at him smiling, watching him killing, watching him using all sorts of methods to decimate his opponents, watching him standing at the peak of the world, everyone could only look up to him from afar.


    Far, far away, he couldn''t get close to them, and they couldn''t get close to him.


    Suddenly, a small black cat came and squatted at his feet. She looked up and meowed.


    Li Jin bent his body, looked at the little kitten, and said softly, "Xiao Bai, it''s you."


    Cat nodded, his golden eyes fixed on him.


    Li Jin reached out his hand to his, wanting to caress her. "Xiao Bai, are you coming to accompany me?"


    The cat looked at him and suddenly jumped up and slapped him in the face with its paw.


    "Meow."


    The cat''s cry seemed to come from the distant horizon. Li Jin''s consciousness slowly cleared up, and the large cat face in front of him became clear. It was the Xiao Bai that he had just thought of.


    Seeing him wake up, Tang Xiaotang heaved a sigh of relief, jumped off his shoulder, and licked his face.


    "Meow."


    You''re finally awake, stupid slave.


    "Why are you here?" Li Jin was shocked, how did she get out from here, it was at least a few hundred kilometers away from the villa? Could it be that Jun Ze did not take good care of her?


    "Meow--"


    Of course I''m here to see you!


    "You''re looking for me?" Seeing the wet cat, Li Jin didn''t know how to describe the feelings in his heart. So the reason she ran so far in the rain was just to find him ¡­.


    "Meow, meow!"


    Of course, this servant is so stupid. If I didn''t look for you, wouldn''t you know how to go home?!


    "Meow."


    Come on, let''s go home!


    Tang Xiaotang bit Li Jin''s clothes, wanting him to stand up.


    "Xiao Bai, I can''t leave, my leg is broken ¡­" Li Jin smiled and sat on the spot, looking at Tang Xiaotang who was staring at him blankly, and said softly.


    "Meawoo!"


    Tang Xiaotang was first stunned, then shouted angrily. Who? Who was so bold? Don''t you know that this servant has been contracted by us?!


    Just then, she had jumped onto his leg, but he did not even react, how could it not hurt?


    "Meow, meow, meow!"


    She jumped in front of Li Jin and shouted as she bared her fangs and brandished her claws. Then, she walked forward and licked the back of Li Jin''s hand that was on the ground.


    "Meow!"


    Don''t worry, as long as you are my servant, I will never ignore you and I will definitely avenge you!


    Although the two of them were in a terrible situation, Li Jin still couldn''t help but want to laugh. A little kitten sat in front of him and waved its claws, saying that it wanted to take revenge for him.


    Moreover, it was truly comical. Her fur was all wet, and she stuck close to her body. Her body became a lot thinner, and only her pair of golden eyes emitted a dark green light.


    However, his heart was warm, and even the pain in his body was lightened by quite a bit.


    Seeing that Li Jin had woken up, Tang Xiaotang realized that the deathly aura on his body had become a little weaker, but there was still a layer of greyness enveloping him.


    It seemed that Li Jin had not given up on wanting to die, and had only worried about her and did not give up.


    If it was someone else, Tang Xiaotang would have ignored it long ago. If you want to die, then go ahead and die, but this person was her target, she couldn''t just ignore him. At least he was starting to care about her now, wasn''t she?


    Li Jin was worthy of being called Li Jin. After he woke up, his temperature no longer increased, but he still did not eat much for an entire night.


    He didn''t know when Jun Ze and the others would be able to find them, or if they had to find him something to eat.


    The surroundings were filled with trash. She really wanted to be like a real cat that went inside to search for something to eat. If she was alone, doing this would not be a problem. It''s not like she hadn''t done it before ¡­ The problem was that Li Jin was sick, she did not want him to get worse. Alas, he had to go to a nearby human''s house to steal some food.


    "Meow ~" She called out to Li Jin a few times, then turned around and left.


    I will be back soon!


    Li Jin watched her back as she left, and closed his eyes tiredly, saving his energy. He couldn''t let Xiao Bai die here along with him. It would be too dangerous for her to leave by himself, and he might not even leave.


    Is there any way ¡­


    It had been a long time since he had to steal things, but with the luck he had brought with him, Tang Xiaotang did this with ease.


    The entire street was filled with slums, and the windows and doors of those houses were mostly filled with holes. Tang Xiaotang quickly walked along the eaves of the house to avoid the rain, and looked around to see what other people had to eat.


    No, these people were all quite poor. If he couldn''t even fill his stomach, then where did the leftovers come from?


    Tang Xiaotang walked around but did not find anything to eat, she was extremely disappointed.


    Suddenly, she saw a house in front of her. It obviously looked better than the others, at least its windows and doors were new and decorated.


    Quietly climbing up the windowsill, Tang Xiaotang saw many leftover dishes on the table.


    Haha, I got it!


    But the doors and windows were all locked. How was she supposed to get in?


    Tang Xiaotang walked in a large circle around the room, and finally found a small skylight at the top of a door, which was very, very tall.


    That wasn''t a problem for her. After all, she was a cat.


    With her claws pressed against the wall, Tang Xiaotang jumped and leaped up to the windowsill. Then, she gently jumped to the ground and entered the house.


    Following the directions given by the map, Tang Xiaotang found the previous room. Tang Xiaotang looked at the delicious food on the table and felt deeply thankful for her decent character.


    There was not only noodles, chicken, steak, but also a large piece of bread and a lot of ham and sausages. To be able to eat such good food in such a slum, he must have gotten it from someone else. That was why he didn''t take it.


    Tang Xiaotang held the piece of bread in her mouth and wrapped the sausage around her neck. Then she went back the way she came and ran back to the window.


    "Crack!" The sound of a key opening the lock suddenly came from outside, followed by a "creak". A rough male voice sounded, "Codes!" You still want me to work so hard at night, saying you''re looking for someone, for your sister''s sake! If it wasn''t for the fact that your Song Family has some status in A City, this old man would have ignored you! " He pushed open the door and walked in.


    This is bad! Master is back!


    Tang Xiaotang quickly ran towards the kitchen and looked at the skylight, beginning to hesitate.


    Earlier, the outside wall was very rough, so she could climb up. Now that the inside wall was so smooth, how could she climb up?


    However, the light outside had already lit up, and the man''s rough voice sounded out, "Eh? Why is my sausage gone? And bread... Where did the water come from? "

 C32

    After experiencing many worlds, Tang Xiaotang had long ago learned how to remain calm. The more urgent the situation, the calmer she would become. She had thought of all sorts of methods. With a turn of her eyes, she saw the huge shadow of the man on the ground and already had an idea.


    She wandered around the entrance for a while, then deliberately scratched the door twice with her claws. The creaking sound was especially clear in the darkness. She quickly jumped to the corner and looked at the many traces of water she had intentionally left at the entrance.


    Sure enough, the man came over while cursing, "Fuck, there can''t be a mouse, right?! "Don''t let me catch you, you stinking rat!"


    Tang Xiaotang hid behind the door, and when he turned on the light, she started searching around and watched him quietly. This was indeed a very tall man. This was great! Her plan was feasible!


    Now!


    Seeing that the man''s head was only half an arm''s distance away from the small window on the door, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flashed slyly, and quickly leaped over to grab onto his clothes to jump onto his shoulder. When the man reacted and reached out to grab her, she had already jumped over his head, landed on the window, and quickly jumped out of the window.


    The man only had time to see a black shadow leap from his head to the window and disappear into the night.


    His eyes were filled with fear, and his legs were shaking uncontrollably. Only after a long time did he regain his senses and realize that it was probably a stray cat that barged in.


    However, Tang Xiaotang had long ago run far away with her food.


    Avoiding the rain that dripped from the eaves and not letting them wet the food, Tang Xiaotang ran back quickly. Suddenly, she saw a black sedan pass behind her and pull to the side of the road. The four men in black got out of the car and began searching with their flashlights.


    Tang Xiaotang sensed that something was wrong. The few men in black were emitting a strong killing intent, they were definitely not Li Jin''s men.


    It must be someone Song Yu sent! Why did they come here so quickly?


    Tang Xiaotang spread open her arms and legs as she ran. If they could find him, that would be terrible! We have to lure them away!


    But before she could go over, one person had already run into the alley, followed closely by three other people.


    It''s over, Li Jin was discovered!


    In the dirty and messy alley, four men surrounded Li Jin who was sitting on the ground.


    A man laughed coldly, "Isn''t this Master of the Li Family? Why are you sitting here in such a sorry state? "


    Li Jin had sensed it the moment they had stepped into the alley, but he was too lazy to open his eyes. Since Xiao Bai was not here, he had no mood to argue with them.


    The man didn''t mind seeing that he didn''t speak. In any case, he had already notified the boss, and since he kept on yelling that he would wait for them to come over before taking action, he didn''t mind wasting time with him.


    "Li Jin, aren''t you very arrogant? You have such a day? " When the man saw Li Jin''s nonchalant look, he immediately became angry. He had clearly already fallen into the dust, yet he was still acting so haughtily.


    Li Jin directly treated him as thin air.


    Hmm, why is Xiao Bai still not back after such a long time?


    For some inexplicable reason, he believed that she wouldn''t abandon him and leave on her own. She had traveled thousands of miles just to find him, so how could she leave on her own now?


    He wondered what she had done. Would she suffer any more harm?


    The man saw that Tang Wulin was still ignoring him, so he angrily swung his hand to pick him up. However, the moment he swung his hand, he was grabbed and unable to move.


    With one hand, Li Jin grabbed the man''s wrist. With a cold glint in his eyes, he muttered, "Scram."


    The man unconsciously retreated a few steps under the intimidating gaze of the man and realized that he had been forced to retreat by a cripple. He took out his gun and pointed it at Li Jin in anger and shame, "Damn it!" It would have been better to just kill him. Since their boss was planning to kill him anyway, at worst, their boss would just say that he wanted to resist and they would accidentally kill him.


    Just as he was about to pull the trigger, a shadow suddenly flashed by. His wrist hurt. "Ah!" With a miserable scream, he threw the gun in his hand out and it slid down to Li Jin''s side.


    The bread and sausages landed in Li Jin''s arms, at the same time, a black kitten appeared in front of him. It spat out the food in its mouth and bared its fangs as it glared at the man in front of it.


    "Meow ~ ~"


    Get lost! You stupid creature!


    The man screamed miserably as he held onto his wrist and took two steps back. When he looked again, a piece of flesh had already disappeared, and fresh blood was continuously dripping from his wrist.


    Tang Xiaotang''s mouth was really vicious. The man''s wrist was badly mutilated, and there was not much flesh on his wrist to begin with.


    Anger and pain nearly drove the man crazy. A few people behind him hurriedly rushed forward when they saw the situation, but they were pushed away by the man. He looked at the cat in front of him ferociously and reached out to catch it.


    "Damn beast!" "Go to hell!"


    Tang Xiaotang swiftly dodged, and at the same time added a few more lines to his face. She clawed so hard and hard that she saw blood, and one almost cut into the man''s eye.


    The man was so angry that he scolded loudly. The murderous aura he exuded became even more obvious. He shouted to the rest, "Are you all dead? Catch that damned beast right now! "


    When Li Jin first wanted to grab Tang Xiaotang, an intense killing intent surged from his body. When he wanted to move, he was stopped in his tracks by a glare from Tang Xiaotang.


    I worked so hard just to attract their attention so that they wouldn''t notice you wasting time waiting for reinforcements to arrive.


    Li Jin almost instantly understood the meaning behind that gaze. He looked at the little kitten who was trying its best to attack the four big men with a complicated expression, and an indescribable feeling arose in his heart.


    "Why?" His voice was a little hoarse as he asked while staring at Tang Xiaotang.


    Why did he have to protect him so desperately? Life only happens once. Aren''t you afraid of death?


    "Meow, meow!"


    There was no ''why''! Because you are my servant, isn''t it natural for me to protect you? Besides, I have a nine-life span, Lord Meow! How could he die so easily?


    "But even I don''t care about my own life. Why do you care so much?" Li Jin''s voice was very soft, but Tang Xiaotang heard it.


    "Meow, meow, meow!"


    What nonsense are you saying! Your life is mine, of course I care about it!


    Tang Xiaotang landed in front of Li Jin once again and she began to pant. Her body was also trembling and many parts of her body were aching. In the end, the opponent was four men who were much stronger than her cat. She would be injured as well. Although the injuries she dealt to them were very painful, they were only superficial wounds. It actually did not affect them much.


    However, she did not take a step back, nor did she allow the four of them to take even half a step forward.

 C33

    The deadlock lasted for a good while, but Tang Xiaotang was finally unable to defeat the four men and was caught. The man who had been bitten grabbed her by the neck, lifted her up, and threw her hard to the ground.


    The man used a lot of strength, causing Tang Xiaotang to be smashed to the ground. The smelly and dirty water stuck to her body, causing half of her body to fall in pain. Traces of blood flowed out of the corner of her mouth and seeped into the black fur, disappearing without a trace.


    After struggling to endure the pain while crawling up from the ground, Tang Xiaotang was still unwilling to let go. She stood in front of Li Jin coldly, like a warrior protecting his own country, and didn''t allow the enemy to get even half a step closer.


    Every corner of his body was in pain, and Li Jin''s suppressed voice of pain came from his back.


    "Xiao Bai, it''s not worth it. Leave." As long as she didn''t care about him, with her ability, she would definitely be able to leave.


    "Meawoo!" She called back to him and wagged her tail.


    It was worth it! You are a very important servant of us! Just sit there! I will protect you!


    Once again, she pounced forward and bit the wrist of a man holding a flashlight. As his body was injured, he clearly did not have much strength left, the man simply threw the flashlight along with her, causing Tang Xiaotang to fall on the ground once again.


    She immediately stood up and pounced again, then was once again thrown away.


    Standing up, continue pouncing forward, flung away, standing up again, pouncing forward ¡­


    Li Jin crawled up as he felt a pain on his chest that he had never felt before. Every time she fell out, it was as if his heart was pierced by needles all the way to the thousand holes, yet, because of Tang Xiaotang''s orders, he was unable to say a single word or move.


    She was doing it for him, so how could he let her down?


    This was the first time he regretted his arrogance. If, if he had brought more people with him when he had guessed at Song Yu''s actions, she wouldn''t have come all the way here to find him like this; if he had killed Song Yu the first time he was kidnapped, she wouldn''t have suffered so much damage; if he had placed more importance on her own life, she wouldn''t have gambled her life to protect him ¡­


    She cared so much about him that he was the only person in her world. It had been a moment of boredom that had brought him back to her, and he had wanted to have a little more fun, but she had decided to protect him with her whole life.


    His cold and empty heart suddenly panicked. He suddenly realized that she was no longer a simple pet to him. She was his relative, friend, and even a lover ¡­


    His life was not only for himself, but also for her, who was very important to him, who viewed him as her entire life.


    So this is the meaning of living ¡­ For those you love and love, as long as there is someone or something you care about, life will never be meaningless ¡­


    After an unknown amount of time, he repeated himself countless of times, and even though he would be flung out every time, Tang Xiaotang would still pounce over to bite their wrists. He only bit until a few people did not dare to extend their hands out, because if they did, they would be bitten until they bled profusely.


    The last man who was bitten finally became impatient. He pulled out a gun from the other man''s waist and pointed it at Tang Xiaotang: "Little bastard, looks like you''re quite loyal! But he didn''t have any strength left, right? In that case, I''ll have to let you go to hell to accompany your master! "


    Tang Xiaotang stared at him coldly, her forelimbs pressed against the ground, her tail sticking closely to the ground as she endured the pain in his body to accumulate strength. It seemed like these men hadn''t discovered her motives yet. This was great! She was about to succeed! Sensing that there was strength in her body, she kicked off with her hind legs and pounced towards them.


    Seeing that she didn''t retreat, these few people hurriedly moved aside to avoid her. Although this cat couldn''t do much damage, it was still very painful to grab on to her body. Furthermore, with her body being so dirty, it wouldn''t be good if she passed on the disease to them.


    But who knew that Tang Xiaotang''s goal wasn''t them, she only pounced and took the last person''s flashlight.


    In the previous battle, she had purposely attacked the flashlight they were holding. This time, she finally managed to snatch the last one, causing the surroundings to instantly fall into darkness.


    Cats could clearly see in the dark, but not humans. Moreover, this was a slum and there were no street lights on the streets. Once a man lost the light of a flashlight, he would instantly become blind.


    "Bang ¡ª ¡ª" The man frantically threw out a shot, and Tang Xiaotang''s body that was jumping down from the sky stiffened, and fell half onto the ground.


    Tang Xiaotang could feel the warmth of the blood flowing out of her body.


    Damn it, he was still shot!


    "Xiao Bai?" Probably hearing her suppressed low cry, Li Jin asked softly.


    "Meow!"


    Don''t worry, I''m fine!


    Hearing that Li Jin''s voice no longer had that initial deathly still feeling, Tang Xiaotang was very happy. At least her efforts were not in vain, and her injuries weren''t in vain. He finally understood the meaning of living!


    "Bang, bang, bang!" After a few more shots, a few people who could not see the direction of the attack started to recklessly hit each other, but they could still be considered to have brains, and knew that they had to lean back together to avoid harming their own people. Tang Xiaotang once again lured them further away from Li Jin.


    She did not dare to exercise intensely to speed up her bleeding process, so she could only return to Li Jin''s side to pay attention to the movements of the few people, in case they really accidentally hit Li Jin.


    While protecting Li Jin, she anxiously called out in his heart, damn Jun Ze, why is the reinforcements not here yet? I won''t be able to hold on if you don''t come!


    Just as the few of them were panicking and unable to see clearly, a blinding light shone outside the alley, illuminating the entire space.


    A car careened into the alley, its headlights illuminating the tiny space.


    Tang Xiaotang vigilantly stood in front of Li Jin. Even though her vision was already starting to blur, she still forced herself to stay awake.


    He could still hold on for a bit longer. If he really fell down, he wouldn''t be able to wake up.


    The car door opened, and Song Yu walked down with a savage expression. Behind him, countless other black-clothed people got out from their cars, and surrounded the alley.


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart sank. It really was Song Yu.


    "Boss!" The four men hastily walked over to Song Yu.


    "Li Jin, you never would have thought, right? Today is the day you die!" Song Yu did not bother about them, and only looked at Li Jin with a crazed sense of joy in his voice. Soon, I will be able to replace him and become the new ruler ¡­ Just kill him!

 C34

    All the sounds disappeared from Li Jin''s world. He looked at the dark red blood on the ground that was immersed in the rain water, and it slowly spread.


    There was so much blood in her little body that it made him dizzy and frightened.


    He had never known that he himself would have fainted with blood.


    "Xiao Bai, come here."


    He should have protected her, not let her protect him.


    The tiredness and chilliness in the depths of his body slowly surged. Tang Xiaotang knew that this was a sign of him losing too much blood, and the wound on her hind leg had already turned numb from the pain that she had been in front of him.


    However, this was nothing. The worst part was that the exhaustion that welled up from the depths of his soul was the side effect of using time and space to travel back and forth.


    Why did it have to happen at this time? No, no! He was about to succeed. How could he fall asleep now? Persistence! Tang Xiaotang, you have to hold on!


    Shaking her head, Tang Xiaotang meowed and then continued to block in front of Li Jin.


    Don''t be ridiculous, how can I be protected by a servant? Just sit there!


    Tang Xiaotang staggered a few steps forward, but she didn''t feel anything at all on her hind legs.


    With the muddy water all over his body, Tang Xiaotang''s pupils started to dilate and dissipate. The figure in front of her turned into a ball of indistinct black lines, like the ball of wool she liked to play with the most.


    She stood up with much difficulty as her ears rumbled. The tiredness in her soul was growing deeper and deeper as Li Jin''s voice came from far behind her, as if it came from the horizon.


    "Xiao Bai, come back here!"


    "Isn''t that the beast? Hmph, you sure have a deep love for master and servant! Don''t worry, I''ll send you guys to hell right now! " Song Yu laughed sinisterly and took out his spear.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    looked down in disbelief at the wound on his chest, blood gushing out from it. The muzzle of the gun in Li Jin''s hand was pointed at him, and the shell fell to the ground, but his spear had only hit the cat''s side, not hitting it at all. Song Yu''s spear had missed its target.


    Lying down on the ground unwillingly, Song Yu''s eyes were filled with disbelief. And his people, they were all shocked, not even realizing that Song Yu had already been struck.


    "BOOM!" Song Yu tightly gripped onto the spear in his hand and laid down on his back. Blood slowly flowed out from his mouth and stained the ground beneath him red.


    "Bang bang bang bang!"


    Li Jin shot four times in a row. The four men from before didn''t even make a sound before they lay on the ground with a bloody hole between their eyebrows.


    Tang Xiaotang was already completely unable to hold on and fell backwards, but she was caught by a hand. Li Jin carried her in one hand and a gun in the other. No one knew how he did it, but she had actually moved from the corner to behind her in such a short amount of time, and even picked up that person''s gun on the ground midway.


    After killing five people in a row, Li Jin''s expression did not contain the slightest bit of sullenness or indifference. He gently smiled at her, and Tang Xiaotang could see that all of the deathly aura on his body had disappeared, leaving behind only a smile that truly belonged to Li Jin.


    It was a beautiful smile.


    She had finally succeeded, and she had made him understand the meaning of living.


    "B-Boss!" Only then did Song Yu''s subordinates realize that their boss had actually been killed, but they had no idea how their opponent had done it.


    However, since Song Yu was already dead, they had no way out. If they went back, they would be killed by the clan rules, so there might be a chance for them to survive. One of them gritted his teeth and said, "He killed boss! Up! "We killed him to avenge our boss ¡­"


    "Bam!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a bloody hole appeared on his head and he fell onto his back. Li Jin carried Tang Xiaotang in one hand, and looked at the people opposite him indifferently. His aura, which was like an emperor in the middle of the night, made the group of people opposite him take a few steps back.


    It was clearly a dirty and messy place filled with trash. It was also clear that both his legs had been broken. However, he was still like a sovereign sitting on a throne, no one dared to violate his authority.


    This was a true expert.


    But there was always someone who wasn''t afraid of death. Furthermore, Li Jin knew that he might not even have a few bullets left. Originally, this pistol could only contain eight bullets. Adding the previous one, he had already used six of them. Now, he only had two left.


    No matter what, he had to make sure that he and Xiao Bai were safe and sound, and use these last two bullets to create chaos.


    If it was in the past, Li Jin would definitely not think of running away. But now, he wanted to live a happy life with her even more.


    Seeing that Li Jin had not moved for a long time, he quickly thought that Li Jin might not have any bullets left, but he was still wary of him and did not dare to step forward.


    Thus, he just continued to waste time.


    At this moment, somewhere.


    Jun Ze kept urging the driver: "Hurry, hurry!"


    "This won''t do, Lord Jun! Although the rain is a bit light now, this is already the fastest speed possible!" Thunder rain was not suitable to use helicopters. If it was not an emergency, it would not have been possible to use a helicopter. The pilot was experienced and knew that even he could not guarantee safety if the weather was fast.


    And because of that, he advised Jun Ze.


    Looking worriedly at the dark sky outside the window, Jun Ze looked at the bright red dot on the map, feeling anxious.


    Hope, no! He had to make it in time!


    "No matter how fast!"


    Looking at his determined face, the pilot had no choice but to raise the speed of the helicopter to its fastest speed. The helicopters behind him quickly followed and soon disappeared into the dark clouds.


    The deadlock was quickly broken, and in the end, Song Yu''s subordinates still decided to fight to the death.


    Even if he stayed, he would still die. It would be better to just kill Li Jin and be the boss himself! Furthermore, judging from how still he was, he might have used up all his bullets! A bullet flew towards Li Jin first, and sure enough, Li Jin did not retaliate, instead dodging the bullet with the cat in his embrace.


    The messy bullet hit the ground and Li Jin took advantage of the mountain of trash to dodge it. He inadvertently frowned as the injury on his knee seemed to have worsened, causing him to stagnate for a moment.


    In that moment, a bullet struck his shoulder, and blood fell onto Tang Xiaotang''s face.


    Tang Xiaotang''s consciousness was already very weak, and Li Jin could also feel that the cat''s body in her embrace was turning colder and colder. He held her tighter, allowing her to get closer to his body.


    Sticky liquid continuously flowed through his hand, but the bleeding had not stopped yet. It seemed that the bullet had hit the artery of his leg. She had to remove the bullet from her leg quickly, or she would lose too much blood and die.

 C35

    Two more bullets struck his left leg. Li Jin didn''t dodge, he only avoided an important spot, and quickly dodged to the front, behind a pile of trash, and placed the kitten on the ground.


    The excruciating pain pulled some of Tang Xiaotang''s consciousness back, and when she looked again, the glass in Li Jin''s hand had already cut out a bullet from her flesh and threw it to the side. After that, he tore off the shirt on his body and wrapped it up with difficulty.


    Tang Xiaotang smelled the dense smell of blood on his body and uneasily cried out, "Meow ¡­"


    Slave, you''re injured?


    "I''m fine." Li Jin smiled at her, but Tang Xiaotang could still see his pale face and the sweat on his forehead.


    "Meow ¡­" "Meow ¡­" She licked his hand to comfort him.


    It''s okay, with me here, don''t worry.


    She could see that Li Jin was still smiling, his eyes shining brightly: "Hmm, we will be fine."


    He had never felt this way before, and it was as if he was going to suffocate. She could clearly be fine, as long as she stayed in the villa, he would take good care of her whether she went back or not, regardless of whether he went back to Jun Ze.


    If she hadn''t come, she wouldn''t have been lying weakly on the ground like she was now, with the possibility of dying at any moment ¡­


    He definitely wouldn''t let her die like this!


    The bullets continued to fly outside, Li Jin held onto the spear tightly and started to think about how to escape.


    If there were enough bullets, he could kill them all. But the problem was that there were no bullets ¡­ Maybe he could get some bullets from the dead.


    Just as he was deep in thought, the sound of a machine activating suddenly came from the sky, followed by a soft ladder dropping down from the sky. Jun Ze directly jumped down and knelt in front of him.


    "Patriarch, I''ve finally found you!" He immediately grabbed Li Jin''s leg and started to howl.


    Li Jin: "..."


    The scene was obviously serious, what was this feeling of wanting to laugh at the same time Tang Xiaotang let out a sigh of relief?


    However, Jun Ze didn''t want to laugh at all. Looking at the man in a sorry state, his eyes reddened and it seemed as if tears were about to fall.


    From the moment he had followed Yue Yang until now, he had never been in such a sorry state before. The doctor behind him also had a face full of heartache, as if Li Jin was about to die, "That''s right, Patriarch, you have never received such a heavy injury before!"


    Li Jin, "... Alright, quickly, let Xiao Bai take a look first. "


    Fortunately, Jun Ze had brought Xiao Bai''s exclusive doctor with him when he came out (who knows what he was thinking). He heaved a sigh of relief, and at the same time, looked at the people opposite him with killing intent in his eyes.


    The people he brought had already been at loggerheads with Song Yu''s men. The motley crowd was not a match for Li Jin''s men at all, and very soon, most of them died.


    Tang Xiaotang told the doctors to carry her to the side to treat her wounds. Fortunately, Li Jin had taken out the bullets, and the doctors had used medicine to wash her wounds. Although Tang Xiaotang hated needles, her consciousness was blurring a bit. She knew that her body was severely injured this time, so she could only lie down obediently.


    Li Jin was lying right beside her. He was also undergoing surgery, but he had to comfort her anyway: "Don''t worry Xiao Bai, it won''t hurt too much."


    As she was speaking, the doctor took out a bullet from his body and placed it on the side. Tang Xiaotang trembled when she saw this, and Li Jin smiled as if she was fine.


    For some reason, she felt even more pain.


    He was clearly different from before. Although he still looked cold and lazy, the emptiness of the past had disappeared. Although Jun Ze and the others could not see the death aura, they could clearly feel it. Thus, the look in Jun Ze''s eyes as he looked at the two of them also became gentler and gentler.


    They should be thanking Xiao Bai. If not for her, Patriarch might have left them.


    Jun Ze had followed Li Jin for a long time, and it was not as if he had not felt Li Jin''s thoughts. There were many times when he was afraid, afraid that one day this man would give up on him, and also give up on them ¡­


    No one noticed that Song Yu who was lying on the ground and had no one pay attention to him, suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Li Jin who was in the crowd.


    He slowly raised his hand, pointing the black gun at Li Jin, no one could see his movements in the darkness.


    Li Jin, you didn''t expect that, in fact, my heart was on the right side, so your shot did not kill me. And now, you are going to die, and even if I die I will drag you down with me!


    A ruthless light flashed across his eyes as he pulled the trigger with his finger.


    Go to hell, Li Jin!


    "Bam!"


    Using her animal senses, Tang Xiaotang saw the ferocious Song Yu pulling the trigger when she was about to raise her head. There were gunshots everywhere. The sound of the gunshot was completely covered up and no one could detect it.


    If he had hit Li Jin, her efforts would have been in vain!


    She struggled to jump up, break free from the doctor''s hold on her, and pounced towards Li Jin, just in time to block the incoming bullet.


    Everyone was stunned, they had not expected such a scene to occur. Li Jin, who had reacted to the situation, immediately shot out with his backhand, and this time, he directly blew Song Yu''s head off.


    Blood continued to gush out from her abdomen as the spear struck Tang Xiaotang''s abdomen. She weakly raised her head and cried out.


    "Meow ¡­"


    Servant, it''s good as long as you''re fine.


    "Xiao Bai ¡ª!"


    Tang Xiaotang could not hear Li Jin''s angry roar. Her forehead was wet and a drop of water fell into her fur.


    It was cold and hot.


    Outside the house, the leaves of the big tree had turned yellow. The autumn sun was gradually falling on the branches, and even though the sun was still bright and bright, the temperature was not as hot as summer.


    When Jun Ze knocked on the door and entered, he saw that Li Jin was sitting beside the bed, reading and stroking the cat on the bed. He sighed and silently closed the window, then walked over to his side.


    "Patriarch, everyone is here ¡­"


    He couldn''t help but look at the bed. That small ball was lying on the soft cushion as it slept peacefully. It had been a month, and the doctor had said that its vital signs had become very stable, but even if it did not wake up, the doctor would not be able to pinpoint the exact reason.


    He could still remember that day when the Patriarch took Xiao Bai back to the Li Family to get a doctor to save him through the night as if she had gone mad. That was the first time he saw his panicked expression lose control like this. At that time, they were really afraid that if the cat couldn''t be saved, would he go with it?


    Later on, it was only when the sky turned white that Xiao Bai was saved. But ever since that day, it continued to sleep like this. Patriarch would sit beside her everyday, and other than important matters, she would not even take half a step away.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Jin put down the book in his hand, stood up and glanced at the cat on the bed once more, disappointment filling his heart.


    He thought she would wake up suddenly, and open her eyes in the same exasperated way she used to when he woke her up, but she didn''t move.


    However, the two people who turned around and left didn''t notice that Cat''s ears were trembling slightly.

 C36

    Tang Xiaotang slowly opened her eyes. Her vision first blurred and the scenery around her gradually became clear. The familiar bed, the ceiling, the table, and the cat rack Li Jin specially prepared for her ¡­


    It was Li Jin''s bedroom.


    Tang Xiaotang''s four limbs were all soft. Her stomach was empty, she had not eaten a single mouthful of food even after sleeping for a month.


    Her mind was filled with dried fish, Tang Xiaotang almost drooled ¡­


    Starve me! Even if there was no dried fish, cat food was still okay!


    "Meow, meow!"


    We are starving! Servant, where are you?


    The voice shouted out hoarsely, and upon realizing that Li Jin was truly not in the room, he started to feel resentful.


    [I saved you, but you actually dared to not stay by my side?!] Servant, are you tired of living?!


    After moving her four limbs, the hind leg that was hit was not flexible enough and after falling a few times, it slowly recovered its balance. Tang Xiaotang immediately jumped down from the bed and followed Li Jin''s direction.


    I will teach you, an ungrateful servant, a lesson!


    Li Jin sat on the chair and listened to the report as usual. The power of A City had already been completely taken over by the Li Family, and he had also used this opportunity to reshuffle his Li Family. Those who disobeyed him had all been cleaned up.


    If not for Li Jin''s previous willful indulgence, a power that did not obey him like Li Mo did would not have had a chance to develop. Therefore, when he decided to get rid of them, those people didn''t even have the strength to fight back.


    Now, he was no longer alone. His life had already been linked to Xiao Bai, and whether it was for her or for himself, he had to live every single day.


    Only when will you wake up?


    This kind of meeting was still boring, but Li Jin no longer felt bored. Outside the window, a golden leaf floated down from a branch. The light from the glass fell on the windowsill, reminding him vaguely of those golden eyes.


    Li Jin''s mood suddenly became very good. No matter what, she was still alive, right?


    Suddenly, the familiar sound of claws scratching on the door was heard, along with a familiar arrogant cry.


    "Meow!"


    This servant knows that you are inside! Open the door!


    This is ¡­ Xiao Bai?


    Jun Ze almost did not dare to believe his ears. He sleepily walked to the door and opened it, immediately followed by a familiar figure swaggering in like he was the first time.


    Her hind legs weren''t nimble and her walking wasn''t as smooth as before, making her seem slightly crooked. However, this didn''t affect her usual arrogant demeanor.


    With a "sou" sound, he jumped onto the table, and arrogantly shouted out as he looked at the person in front of him with pleasant surprise.


    "Meow!"


    Servant, hurry and get me something to eat! Do you want me to starve to death?!


    Li Jin stared at her for a long time, then smiled gently and replied his softly.


    "Yes, my lord."


    Winter.


    The goose like snow covered the world, and in front of his eyes was pure white. It was clearly an extremely pure tone, but it was so beautiful that it shook one''s soul. It was as beautiful and quiet as a fairy tale.


    Li Jin sat by the fireplace and flipped through the documents. Tang Xiaotang slept on the carpet closest to the fire.


    Finally finishing reading the last document, Li Jin threw the electric brush to the side and walked over to Tang Xiaotang.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, she turned around and saw that he did not stand up, so she lazily called out.


    "Mimu ~ ~"


    His complexion was still as handsome and gentle as ever. Aside from a few unavoidable lines at the corner of his eyes, it was impossible to tell that he was close to fifty years old, but the aura around his body had faded from its cold and lazy state, to be replaced with grace and indifference.


    Looking at the cat on the ground, he chuckled, "Mistress is not eating today, why aren''t you getting up?"


    Tang Xiaotang was still lazy, the lifespan of her body was almost up and all her organs were beginning to fail. When she left, it was today.


    Li Jin took the milk that had appeared out of nowhere into the servant''s hands, tested the temperature, and then placed it by her mouth: "Drink while it''s warm."


    Tang Xiaotang lazily glanced at them, and then, she slowly moved her body and licked the milk on her plate.


    Li Jin looked at her strenuous work in eating, the grief in her eyes could not be hidden. She was very, very old. He couldn''t even chew cat food. He could only survive by eating this type of milk powder that the doctor had specially made for her.


    He knew she might be leaving.


    The lifespan of cats couldn''t be compared with humans. Xiao Bai was already sixteen, and using a human''s age to compare she was already eighty. Even the doctors said that her lifespan would be up to a few days.


    He had been with her all these days, sending her on her last journey.


    After finishing her milk, Tang Xiaotang stood up for the first time, walked in front of Li Jin and rubbed her legs.


    Originally, Tang Xiaotang would have been able to leave the moment the mission was completed, but as a perfectionist, she would have stayed until the moment her body''s life ended. Other than the quest requirement, she really couldn''t bear to part with him.


    So he had to bid farewell to this foolish human!


    Li Jin carried her and they sat together by the window, watching the snow outside.


    In the afternoon, Li Jin had to attend a banquet, but because he was already too old, it was inconvenient for him to accompany him.


    Tang Xiaotang felt that a large area of white started to appear before her eyes, and her soul was slowly leaving her body.


    "Meow, meow!" She pointed her claw at the door.


    "Are you going out?" The servant was surprised.


    Tang Xiaotang nodded her head, although the servant did not want to, but she did not have the guts to do so, so she could only open the door.


    Looking at the clean and white snow on the ground outside, Tang Xiaotang didn''t let the servant follow him, and slowly walked out.


    Tang Xiaotang''s figure very quickly lost in the vast expanse of white snow. In the end, not knowing where she went, she felt that she was no longer able to control her body, so she left that already snow-covered body and returned to the villa.


    She also wanted her pay back.


    He floated in the air and watched as Li Jin returned at night, searching for her in the villa. Finally, he thought of something and told everyone to stop looking for her.


    He knows.


    However, she did not leave without saying goodbye. After all, she had said goodbye to him.


    Seeing the obvious sadness in Li Jin''s eyes, Tang Xiaotang also felt uncomfortable. She was not even happy when she was about to get her favorite food.


    This human was foolish and unsociable. He was originally so lonely, but now that she had left, he was even more lonely.


    Never mind, what was there to think so much about? After eating his feelings, he no longer had such a deep memory of her.


    Tang Xiaotang comforted herself.

 C37

    At night, Li Jin had a dream.


    He had stopped dreaming since he was six, but the dream was as clear as if he had experienced it himself.


    He dreamt that Xiao Bai had returned. She was not the old dragon clock, but was as small as when he first saw her. She was squatting there, her golden eyes fixed on him, as if calling him to come forward.


    Li Jin walked over, he knew that she was bidding him farewell.


    "Xiao Bai, are you leaving?"


    Miaomiao tilted her head and nodded.


    "Thank you. "Goodbye."


    Thank you for accompanying me so long. Goodbye, my friend. In the next cycle of reincarnation, if we can meet, I''m willing to go with you.


    He reached out and touched her head, and she scratched him with her paw as before.


    Li Jin was dazed for a moment, as if something had left his body. When he came back to his senses, the kitten in front of him had already turned into pure white light and disappeared.


    He suddenly came to his senses.


    She seemed to have forgotten something ¡­ Li Jin sat in the dark night, yet he could not remember what he had dreamt of.


    Perhaps it was something unimportant.


    Yeah.


    "Creak ¡ª!"


    The car suddenly came to a halt, the luxurious car''s good performance caused the person inside to slightly lean forward, the driver hurriedly apologized: "Sorry, Patriarch, a child suddenly rushed out just now ¡­"


    Li Jin who was resting with his eyes closed opened them and looked outside the car. A child fell in front of the car. He pushed open the door and stepped out.


    The chauffeur followed behind him, sweating profusely.


    "Are you alright?" Li Jin stood in front of the child and asked.


    It was a boy, with short black hair that stuck to his face. His clothes were worn out, and his face was dirty to the point where one couldn''t see his appearance. He only had a pair of light brown eyes, looking at him warily.


    That untamed brown eyes slowly overlapped with a certain pair of eyes in his memory, making Li Jin enter into a trance.


    It really did seem like ¡­ Just like who?


    He reached out his hand and whispered to the child, "What''s your name?"


    The child just looked at him warily, then waved his hand to shake him off.


    Li Jin stopped the actions of the man behind him, he was not angry, and was only smiling at him: "Are you willing to leave with me?"


    The boy hesitated, then nodded slowly in his gentle smile. He said hoarsely, "I don''t have a name."


    "Then, from today onwards, you shall be called Li Bai."


    "Alright."


    Since he had nowhere else to go, perhaps following this person wasn''t a bad idea.


    Li Bai thought.


    Many years later, when Li Bai had already replaced him as the new ruler of the Li Family, he would think of the hand that man stretched out to him at that time.


    Li Jin had died on a snowy day when he was eighty years old, and he had never married. After his death, Li Bai took over the position of being in charge of Li Family. In his hands, Li Family flourished even more.


    Due to the deterrence of Li Family, the remaining underground powers did not dare to act rashly. The entire world was in a period of peace within a hundred years.


    When Tang Xiaotang returned to her own world, she was extremely saddened.


    Looking through the Water Mirror and seeing the results of Li Jin''s match, and seeing him end up sitting in the same chair that they usually sat on while he was there and looking out the window at Xue Ye, Tang Xiaotang''s heart felt heavy and unspeakable discomfort.


    Although she had completed the mission outstanding and also obtained Li Jin''s affection, she still could not muster up any energy. Before, when she was trying to repair the world, she had never felt like this, but this time, she was especially reluctant. When she thought about how Li Jin was always alone in the end, she felt very sad.


    As a charmer, it was very rare for her to feel so downcast.


    Lying dispiritedly on her desk, she silently looked at the little loli with black hair and golden eyes in the mirror with a face full of dejection.


    Suddenly, Tang Xiaotang realized that there was a shiny object stuck on her forehead.


    He casually took it down. It was a small transparent substance that was like a water droplet, and it emitted a gentle fluorescent light.


    "What is this?" She was curious as she had never seen this thing before.


    "His character is pretty good, to think that he would receive ''sincere tears''."


    Suddenly, a man appeared in the mirror. His silver hair was scattered on his shoulders and a pair of mysterious purple eyes appeared on his face. His devilish facial features were indescribably beautiful.


    If it was a woman, she would definitely be a beauty that could topple cities and overthrow nations. However, he was a man, that''s why Tang Xiaotang always felt that he was very motherly.


    Ignoring the man who was smiling so much that she looked like a fox and had bad intentions, Tang Xiaotang still lied down on the table, not even sparing him a glance.


    The other person rubbed his long hair in frustration and grudgingly said, "Sugar (3 sounds) sugar (2 sounds) ah ~ Why are you so cold to me ~?"


    Tang Xiaotang had long gotten used to Aifal''s brainless state, and continued to ignore the things in his hands as she sized them up. That small piece of thing was even smaller than her pinky nail, but it made her feel very warm and at ease.


    "Hey hey, do you really not want to know what this is?" Seeing that she was ignoring him, Aifal could only go forward and ask.


    This guy really wasted her lolicon for nothing. He really wasn''t cute at all!


    "I don''t want to. You can leave in a good mood. " Tang Xiaotang said as she knocked her head on the table.


    "Don''t be like that, Sweetie. Come and ask me!" As long as you ask me, I''ll tell you! " Aifal came up to him and said shamelessly.


    "Brother, I am fine!"


    Tang Xiaotang slapped him away and turned to look at him sinisterly: "Try calling me that again."


    Aifal''s devilish handsome face instantly swelled up into a pig''s head, while his purple eyes still looked at her with hidden bitterness: "Little TangTang ¡­ "Don''t be so fierce ¡­"


    Boom!


    A large pit with a diameter of ten meters was newly born, and was still emitting traces of heat. Tang Xiaotang looked at him with a gloomy face, and said with a voice that seemed to float from hell: "Call again ¡­"


    If Aifal had not dodged so quickly, he would have been burnt to ashes by now. Cold sweat covered his head as he looked at the pit. He said with lingering fear, "Hey, I''m pretty good, your boss, right? Do you have to be so ruthless?"


    "What do you want? "If you have something to say, just say it. If you have nothing else to say, then scram!" Tang Xiaotang turned around and sat back down on the chair, and continued to look at the "sincere tears" in her hands.


    Let''s just call it that for now.


    Tang Xiaotang was not a sentimental charm to begin with. After being interrupted by Aifal like this, most of the emotions in her heart had dispersed.


    After storing this memory in the depths of her mind, Tang Xiaotang turned to look at Aifal. This guy usually doesn''t appear, but since he came to her place, there must be a conspiracy!


    "Protect the thing in your hand. You''ll be able to use it." With a flash of silver light from Aifal''s body, the pig head returned to its normal handsome appearance. "The mission is complete, little ¡­"


    Under Tang Xiaotang''s murderous gaze, he retracted the last two words: "Alright, then I''ll be straightforward. Tang Xuan, I''m still looking for you because of the mission. There is a world where there is a serious bug that needs you to repair.


    Tang Xiaotang (protest): "You want me to run errands again, I just got back!"


    Aifal (Temptation): "There''s no other way. Who asked you to be so powerful? Go on, come back and give you a raise. Think of those shiny gems! Don''t you want a gem? With money, you can buy a lot of gems! "


    Under the temptation of money ¡­ Tang Xiaotang surrendered in the end.


    Tang Xiaotang (teared): "... "Fine!"


    Fine, she admitted that she was actually very fond of gold.


    Before her consciousness had sunk into darkness, perhaps it was an illusion, but Tang Xiaotang could see that her appearance within the Water Mirror seemed to have changed a little.

 C38

    Li Jin


    Li Jin had never felt that life was equal.


    In his world, he was always the only one. Many times, when he was high above them and could tell what everyone was thinking with a single glance, he would feel bored.


    No matter how hard they tried to hide it, in his eyes, they were like frogs that had been grabbed by a single leg.


    So whether they believed in him, respected him, adored him, loathed him, and hated him or hated him didn''t really matter to him.


    When he was in a good mood, he would play along with their clumsy acting, acting out a conspiracy that seemed to him full of holes. When he was in a bad mood, no matter what they did, he couldn''t be bothered to care.


    It was empty and boring.


    Until I met her.


    He suddenly remembered a sentence from the pet book that Tang Xiaotang had read. It was originally just to pass the time out, but he had never expected to remember it.


    You have the whole world in your eyes, and it has only you in its eyes.


    It said.


    Then, Li Jin suddenly thought back to a time when his memories were very, very far away and he could no longer remember the words his mother, who looked like, had once told him: "Life is equal. No matter what kind of life it is, it''s worth our respect and admiration. "


    If he chose her, he would have to be responsible for her.


    His mother was only one of many lovers of his father''s. She died of jealousy shortly after he was born, a weak woman.


    But no one would care. In the Li Family, the weak were destined to be eliminated, even Li Jin himself thought so.


    His mother was too weak. Surviving here would only be suffering. It would be better to die in peace.


    The fragrance of the Yan Huan Flower was so fragrant that it was hard to breathe, little Li Jin standing in front of his mother''s cold and stiff body, stepping on the dark red petals, thinking.


    He hated the smell of the Yan Huan Flower.


    Therefore, after he lost consciousness and was tested to have an extremely high IQ and talent, he was brought out of the villa with his mother by the Elders and brought to his father to be nurtured as an heir.


    His father was the previous Patriarch, and he had many children. Li Jin was not the most favored father, and of course he did not care about the favor of the so-called Patriarch. As long as one was strong enough, no matter how they thought about it, they still had to listen to his commands.


    For his brothers and sisters, too. There were many schemes aimed at him, many schemes aimed at him. If he kept walking from his room to the dining hall during that time, he would encounter assassination attempts.


    After all, who wouldn''t covet the position of the Patriarch?


    However, their scheme had never succeeded. Li Jin was able to see through the loopholes of those complicated and sinister schemes with a glance, and he felt as weak as a child playing house, which made him want to laugh.


    And then he did laugh, when his brother, his blood brother, had died at the hands of one of his own men. He would never know that the one he trusted the most was Li Jin''s man.


    Too weak.


    So boring.


    So why did he fight for it, and why did he exist?


    For his mother, for that position, for Li Family, or for himself?


    But his mother was already dead, and that position would still be his even if he didn''t want to. His Li Family wasn''t worth him existing for ¡­ For himself? That would be even more laughable. Even he himself doesn''t know why he would want to live ¡­


    There''s nothing I want, nothing I love, nothing I hate ¡­ Why would such an empty life form exist?


    Everyone was the same, no different. Perhaps they believed in different things and pursued different things, but they were still busy in order to live better. This was perhaps human nature.


    Bringing the kitten back was due to boredom. A pet could barely pass the time. As for what it was, whether it was a cat, a dog or a human, it didn''t really matter.


    He was clearly still a little young, yet he stared at her fearlessly. Sometimes, even Jun Ze didn''t dare to touch him, but she did, even grabbing and biting him on his hands.


    Usually, she bared her fangs and brandished her claws, trying to curry favor with him after committing a mistake. However, even though her small eyes made people angry and happy, she could do nothing about it.


    Perhaps the first time they met, they were destined to be entangled with each other in the future.


    Loving and tolerating her. He was clearly so obsessed with cleanliness that it was difficult to even touch her, but in the end, he was the one who lost his hair on the bed; because when he was assassinated when he was young, he would wake up whenever there was movement around him, but when he hugged her, he could sleep through the night. He would never take care of any creatures and learn to cook for her, even if she never gave him face.


    She occupied a large position in his heart and became his most important existence.


    At that time, Li Jin really did not think she would come here. At such a distance, how could he, who was usually pampered and even had to act coquettishly while strolling outside, find him little by little under the rain?


    Cat, who usually felt pain in her hand, was covered in wounds, but she still stood in front of him to protect him. With such a firm look, even if she lost her life, she wouldn''t retreat.


    But she could have chosen not to get hurt, as long as she chose to leave.


    Even when his mother left, Li Jin did not feel sad. However, when she was in his arms dying, he could not help but shed tears.


    If he hadn''t met her, he would never have known that his life would be as alive as the others, that he would be in pain, that he would be sad, that he would be moved, that he would be happy.


    She was the miracle of his life.


    "Meow?"


    Servant, why aren''t you sleeping?


    The cat in his arms was half asleep and looked at him with its eyes wide open. It looked confused, its eyes confused and full of trust.


    "Right away."


    Li Jin smiled as he caressed her head. He closed his eyes and pulled her into his embrace, then fell into his dreams with her.

 C39

    and Tang Xiaotang''s daily life


    1


    After the incident, Li Jin had said that he would cook for Tang Xiaotang personally, and Tang Xiaotang was also curious as to what kind of disgusting food he could cook, thus Li Jin decided to cook.


    After asking Tang Xiaotang''s exclusive nutritionist about his ingredients, Li Jin started to eat.


    Of course, the kitchen that Tang Xiaotang had imagined did not happen. In fact, when Li Jin cooked, it was rather decent. Li Jin''s kitchen knife moved very quickly, dazzling Tang Xiaotang as he moved her head from left to right, watching him cut the ingredients neatly in just a short while.


    Until the time the prepared ingredients were brought out, Li Jin''s performance was completely normal. Furthermore, the food that he cooked looked extremely delicious, and there was nothing wrong with it.


    As Tang Xiaotang ridiculed the organization''s information for being unreliable, she picked up a fish-shaped pill from within Li Jin''s confident smile and opened her mouth.


    Ahh ¡­


    Wu ¡­


    ¡ª ¡ª I am the dividing line for Tang Xiaotang''s card ¡ª


    After that, Tang Xiaotang refused to remember anything. He made her understand one thing: the more beautiful something was, the more poisonous it was!


    In short, she would never touch anything made by Li Jin ever again!


    2


    Although Tang Xiaotang''s skin was black before, it was still white inside. However, ever since she had followed Li Jin, this black-skinned fella, her pure and innocent heart had disappeared into nothingness.


    Thus, when Tang Xiaotang led them astray, their lives were like this.


    Li Jin looked at the document.


    Tang Xiaotang (lying next to him with her four limbs exposed, coquettishly acting as if she was trying to caress her): "Meow ~"


    This servant doesn''t feel well, hurry up and give me a massage!


    Li Jin (laughing): "... "Alright." He put down the document in his hand and moved it to Tang Xiaotang''s side.


    Just as he reached out to touch Tang Xiaotang''s stomach ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang (her four claws grabbing onto his sleeve, nails digging into his clothes as she glared at him): "Meow, meow!"


    Slave, what are you trying to do? Why are you touching my stomach? Was he trying to rebel?


    Li Jin: "..."


    Li Jin continued to look at the documents.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at him with her bright eyes, and did not move an inch.


    Li Jin (Raising his head): "What now?"


    Tang Xiaotang: "Miaomiao!"


    Look at us! What''s so good about that pile of white stuff?


    Li Jin (looked at her): "Alright, look at you."


    Five minutes passed ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang (angrily): "Meow!"


    Why have you been looking at me? What''s wrong with you?


    Li Jin: "..."


    Li Jin looked at the document again.


    Tang Xiaotang was still looking at him with her bright eyes, not moving an inch.


    Li Jin ignored him.


    Tang Xiaotang (shouted): "Meow! Meow! Meow! "Meow!"


    Is there no justice? How dare you, a damned slave, ignore our existence?!


    Li Jin (helpless): "... What do you want? Just say it. "


    Tang Xiaotang (Jumping on his shoulder): "Miaomiao!"


    I want to watch it with you!


    Li Jin, "... "Alright, let''s watch it together."


    Another five minutes passed ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang: "Meow meow meow meow!"


    This is boring, I''m not going to watch it! I''m going to bed!


    Li Jin: "..."


    3


    Jun Ze carried a pure black cat over from the outside one day. It was said that he had painstakingly picked out this cat from hundreds of other cats, and had also painstakingly persuaded the original owner to buy the cat before painstakingly bringing it back.


    Jun Ze excitedly found Li Jin: "Look, Patriarch! I finally found this pure black male cat! If Xiao Bai and this cat mate, they will be able to give birth to even more pure black kittens! "


    Li Jin: "..."


    The black cat was well-built and had no hair on its body. It was just that the color of its eyes was different from Tang Xiaotang''s.


    Jun Ze (unceasingly): "Furthermore, its eyes are different from Xiao Bai''s. They might even be able to give birth to a pure black kitten with mandarin duck eyes!"


    The black cat with eyes as beautiful as sapphires arrogantly glanced at Li Jin, a look of contempt flashing past her eyes. Then, she swung her tail and turned her head away.


    Li Jin: "..."


    Jun Ze (Continue to be excited): "Look at Patriarch, even its personality is similar to Xiao Bai. After they get together, Xiao Bai will definitely not be alone!"


    He imagined Tang Xiaotang and the black cat playing happily together, he watched from the side alone, and then he received one eye from each of the two black cats.


    Li Jin (Sour Breath coming out of his body): "No!"


    Jun Ze (stunned): "Why? It is about time for Xiao Bai to be seeded? "


    Li Jin (expressionless): "Go and raise it yourself, Xiao Bai is mine!" He coldly glared at the black cat, but the black cat rolled its eyes back at him.


    Jun Ze (fear): "How can I mate with it? We are all males, alright? "


    Oh, that''s not right. One of us is a human and the other is a cat!


    Li Jin: "No matter, I just don''t want to see it ever again!"


    Jun Ze: "..."


    In the end, Jun Ze could only bitterly send the black cat back to its original owner.


    What a sad story!


    4


    Tang Xiaotang''s hobby.


    The thing that Tang Xiaotang liked the most, other than the Scholar and Emotions (Delicious), was the shiny gemstones.


    She had the ability to be willful, so Li Jin called people to gather all kinds of gems from all over the world. It was a dazzling room filled with multicolored gems. Tang Xiaotang was so happy that she was like a Maneki-Neko, unable to close her mouth.


    Your servant did a good job!


    My beloved concubines, hurry up and let us properly spoil you!


    Looking at the pieces of beautiful, sparkling and transparent gemstones, Tang Xiaotang laughed to the point that her eyes became a slit.


    She wore a sapphire crown on her head and a bunch of emerald necklaces around her neck. She also had a dozen diamond bracelets on her claws.


    This was not all, Tang Xiaotang spent her days playing in the gem heap. Even at night, he would lie down on the gem mountain and sleep with a pile of gems in her arms.


    Miahahaha! These are mine! Yours!


    One day, two days, three days. For an entire three days, Tang Xiaotang did not return to his room. Therefore, Li Jin stayed alone in that empty room for three days.


    On the fourth day.


    When Tang Xiaotang walked into the room that held the gems, she was shocked.


    All the gems in the room had disappeared!


    "Meow?"


    Where are my darling children? Where did he go?


    Tang Xiaotang turned and ran towards the study room, throwing herself onto the table and grabbing Li Jin''s collar, she wagged her tail and cried out.


    Li Jin (smiled): "I threw them all away." Seeing Tang Xiaotang''s grief-stricken expression, he happily added, "I can''t find it."


    I can''t find it ¡­


    "I''m not coming back ¡­"


    "Come back, oh ¡­"


    Oh ¡­


    Looking at that abominable smiling face, Tang Xiaotang spat out a mouthful of blood on the table.


    Tang Xiaotang: Li Jin, go and die!

 C40

    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know where she was. She only felt that she seemed to have become very strange, that his body was moving, and that it was very hard as well ¡­ Furthermore, there was a soft and warm thing stuck to it ¡­


    Hold out your hand ¡­ Eh? And the hand?


    That''s not right!


    "Shua!" She opened her eyes. She didn''t look good!


    Tang Xiaotang regretted it, if she knew the mission was so abnormal, she would not have come even if she died!


    She had actually become a mask!


    More accurately speaking, she had possessed this mask.


    There was silence, and she was being put on by someone.


    The wind blew past his ears. Surrounding him were scenery that could be quickly skimmed by. He could even vaguely make out the exquisite and beautiful tall buildings that were carved and painted on the walls.


    Damn the space-time node! Damn you, Aifal!


    As Tang Xiaotang received the information, she observed her surroundings. It could be seen that this was probably some sort of imperial palace.


    Don''t ask her how she saw it, probably because there are two holes in the mask.


    The masked man walked very quickly. Because of the angle, Tang Xiaotang was unable to see his face, and only a pair of ice-cold eyes shone under the moonlight.


    Just as she was thinking, the person in front of him stopped, Tang Xiaotang raised her eyes and looked at the dilapidated structure before him.


    Her black hair flew in the wind, her black clothes were inlaid with golden patterns, and a thick embroidered fur coat was hanging in front of her. That person had an aura around him, even without saying anything, he still had the aura of an emperor, worthy of the legendary Ghost King.


    After receiving the information, Tang Xiaotang felt a lot of thunder rumbling in her ears.


    Yes, yes, this is one of the objectives of this mission ¡ª before her eyes (are you sure?). This person''s description, the most tragic thing was that she was this shockingly cold legendary person who pretended to be a ghost king ¡ª Mask ¡­


    Looking at the glittering [S] class, Tang Xiaotang cried tears.


    Although the previous world wasn''t a human, it was still a living being. This world was really great, becoming a lifeless mask just like that. It truly couldn''t be more tragic!


    Just as she was thinking, the Ghost King (as a fake criminal) made his move. Tang Xiaotang only felt a gust of strong wind blowing towards him, and in a few seconds, the scenery around him changed into a different scene.


    Using this time, Tang Xiaotang also analyzed the information once.


    The loopholes in this world were quite serious.


    Due to the spacetime torrent, a person who should have died was revived. Furthermore, due to this torrent, the time limit had returned to the past, returning to the three months before his death.


    In other words, it was a rebirth.


    It wasn''t that there weren''t any, but the chances were extremely low. Generally speaking, space-time torrents happened very often, but it was not easy to find a time node. There was only a very low probability that the time node would appear when the space-time torrent was in use, not to mention the fact that it just happened to appear on a person who had just died.


    Moreover, not everyone''s soul would be perfectly fine when passing the time node. Even professional cultivators like them needed extremely strong mental strength in order to protect their soul when crossing time and space. Therefore, very few humans existed among the cultivators, because the human soul was too weak.


    And now, this ordinary human had actually been reborn in one piece, which was a matter of probability. Unless someone helped, it was impossible, unless the person had heaven-defying luck and was a Son of the World blessed by the world.


    Of course, there was also the possibility that this was a bug. Every world had the possibility of having a bug, and the operation of similar programs in this world had its own probability of having a bug. However, most of the bug worlds would repair themselves, and the few that couldn''t be repaired by oneself would have to rely on a cultivator like Tang Xiaotang to help.


    Back to the main topic, Tang Xiaotang had two goals for this trip.


    Firstly, he had to eliminate the Rebirther, and secondly, he had to help the Son of the World to repair the negative impact of the Rebirther.


    The Son of the World was undoubtedly the human that was wearing her ¡ª Ghost King Ye Yuming.


    Based on the information, this was the place where they first met, the Cold Palace of the Great Night Country.


    Feng Luanqing was the empress of the Great Night Emperor. Tang Xiaotang did not know about her fate in his previous life, in any case, in the end, her family was killed.


    The Feng Luanqing after his rebirth had already reached the Cold Palace, but she didn''t want to walk the path of his previous life. At this time, her family was already living in the heavenly prison. So, she took the initiative to contact Ye Yuming using his contacts as an empress, and asked if she could inform him of something.


    As the fourth son of the late emperor, Ye Yuming''s current fourth brother was named Feng Ming. In addition, he always wore a ghost mask, and had never taken it off. Thus, regardless of whether it was the enemy or the commoners at night, they all called him the Ghost King.


    Ye Yuming was the direct descendant of the previous Empress, and had a lot of prestige among the people. Furthermore, Ye Yuming was ambitious and capable, so he naturally wanted that position. He saw the person Feng Luanqing had left in the palace with when she was Empress, so he agreed to meet her.


    After experiencing two lifetimes, the temperament on Feng Luanqing''s body was naturally different from the others. That gaze which was intertwined by hatred and indifference immediately attracted Ye Yuming''s attention, and thus, the two of them began a soul-stirring story that could write several tens of thousands of words.


    However, this was not Feng Luanqing''s final goal. She actually wanted to kill Ye Yuming!


    Moreover, she was originally loyal to the current emperor. The reason Feng Luanqing was able to become the empress was also because her Feng Family was great today, which was also why the First Prince and Second Prince had fought for the throne back then.


    This kind of family was clearly a huge obstacle in Ye Yuming''s path to seizing the throne, so in his previous life, he would definitely think of ways to distance himself from the relationship between the Emperor and his Feng Family. It was hard to say what would happen to and Feng Family in the end without his manipulation.


    Or else, why would he be able to transform the palace right after his clan had executed his Feng Family and win the hearts of half of the court''s ministers in one go?


    After Feng Luanqing was reincarnated, she wanted to take revenge. She used her connections and Ye Yuming''s help to save Feng Family, then she silently began to develop her own forces, wanting to kill Ye Yuxiu and Ye Yuming at the same time.


    The end result was that she actually fell in love with Ye Yuming while they were together, and then the two of them started to mutually abuse each other. Feng Luanqing struggled between love and hate, but Ye Yuming kept on exhausting himself with her, and in the end, Feng Luanqing and Feng Luanqing were touched, so they abandoned everything and went into seclusion together.


    If they left now, the world would be in chaos. In her previous life, Feng Luanqing had most likely loved the emperor Ye Yuxiu, but after her rebirth, this Feng Luanqing had become very rude. First, she gave him the antidote, and later on, she nurtured her own forces to not let him off.


    The two of them had been in love with each other, and each of their respective forces had quarrelled quite a bit. The deaths left behind a large group of powerhouses without a leader, and they all thought that the other side had caused their boss to start a fight.

 C41

    With the death of the Emperor, Pluto, who had the best chance of winning the world, escaped, his brothers were mostly killed by him, and there weren''t many left, not even any heirs. The surrounding small countries all took advantage of this situation. Fighting, natural disasters, and plagues occurred all year round. Countless people had died, and this world had collapsed just like that.


    In any case, Tang Xiaotang had chuckled, she had seen quite a few weirdos, but she had never seen two as weird as this. This brat was really dating while stepping on the skeletons of countless people, wouldn''t they feel a chill even when they were together?


    Feng Luanqing was also drunk. She was willing to teach me how to carry the world and not let the people under the heavens carry my ultimate representative. She did all these things for revenge after I reincarnated, and it completely overturned Tang Xiaotang''s view. It''s fine if you want to take revenge, but you can just kill the soldiers who killed you in your previous life. You said that she would obstruct you with her words, but if she accused you in your previous life of being wicked, you would send people to kill her entire family and kill them. More importantly, your previous life loved the Emperor to the point that you loved your enemies to the point that you said that you had no choice but to do so.


    In any case, did not think that Feng Family was a good thing either. The evidence that Twin generations Ye Yuming found when he overturned Feng Family was mostly not fake, and Feng Family could be considered to be filled with evil. Furthermore, Feng Luanqing was not innocent, her hands were also stained with blood in two lifetimes. Just by saying that in her previous life, she had killed several concubines of the emperors, including their children.


    So you''re innocent? Then aren''t the people you killed innocent? You''re innocent, damn you! Don''t insult the word innocent!


    Also, this Ye Yuming, you''re still a Son of the World, do you have a screw loose? If she wants to kill you, why are you still in love with her? Where are your ambitions going? Don''t want the world to come after you! Why are you running away and leaving behind a pile of useless responsibilities? Have you been eaten by dogs?! This is simply not willing to let love lead to the destruction of the world!


    In any case, Tang Xiaotang''s first impression of these two people was already at the bottom.


    He didn''t know if this Ye Yuming could still be saved! If he was not saved, then he had to switch to a different Son of the World, right? After all, living with such a selfish human was already a waste of air, so he conveniently let him and Feng Luanqing die as well.


    It''s been happily decided!


    It was not that the Son of the World could not be switched out, it was because they were randomly chosen by the world from the many people present. If there were to be a major upheaval that destroyed the world''s foundation, in order to repair their own world, they would have no scruples over the Son of the World. As long as the Son of the World died at that time, the world would choose a suitable Son of the World to replace him.


    Just as she was thinking about this, Ye Yuming had already pushed open the cold palace''s tattered wooden door and walked over.


    As expected of the Cold Palace, tsk tsk tsk, look at the sign that''s so broken that you can''t even see the words on it, then look at the broken windows and the half broken door, this is really a ghost story! No wonder the imperial harem was always full of rumors about the Cold Palace being haunted and having ghosts singing. It wasn''t completely unreasonable!


    Tang Xiaotang did not plan to stop Ye Yuming from seeing Feng Luanqing. She was a mask now, so she could not stop him. It was too late to stop them.


    However, he still had to see if there was any way to save it.


    Silently activating her willpower, Tang Xiaotang silently watched Ye Yuming walk into the room with half a door open.


    A layer of dust in the room assaulted his face and was directly blown away by Ye Yuming''s sleeve. Tang Xiaotang casually found a place to sit and coldly spoke to the woman with disheveled hair.


    "What is the Queen''s Empress looking for this king for?"


    "Hmph, putting on an act!" Tang Xiaotang said in a similarly cold voice. Actually, this guy was thinking in her heart, "This woman is too ugly, she''s too slovenly! If not for the fact that I have to use my life to kill her, this damn place is too terrible! So many of This King''s clothes are dirty, so we have to properly bathe and change into a new balala when we get back."


    The cold and tender voice sounded out in Ye Yuming''s mind, shocking him.


    Fortunately, Ye Yuming''s personality was calm, and upon seeing that Feng Luanqing did not have any change in expression, he knew that she was the only one who could hear her voice.


    "Who is playing tricks on us here?" Ye Yuming did not believe that the spirit demon said that someone with strong inner force could do sound transmissions. Although he was not able to do it with his inner force, but he still understood that there must be someone stronger than him.


    But this expert''s voice, was too... Young.


    Ye Yuming calmly sized up his surroundings. He did not know this person''s goal, but he did not bring anyone with him today.


    "Too much thinking!" The voice continued to ring in his head.


    "Who the hell are you?" Ye Yuming asked in his heart.


    "Who am I? "Oh, foolish mortal, am I not on your face?"


    Ye Yuming unconsciously reached out his hand to touch his face, and only after stretching his hand out halfway did he remember that he was wearing a mask.


    "What is your purpose?" Ye Yuming was starting to get angry, no matter who it was, they would still be angry, let alone the Ye Yuming that no one dared to be disrespectful to.


    "I am not the woman on the ground. You cannot interest me." Tang Xiaotang was not polite, she just did not like him!


    Ye Yuming: "..."


    Well, he knew what the woman on the ground was looking for, but since they could use each other, he didn''t mind letting her go.


    However ¡­ It seemed like he had to get someone to investigate what kind of "ghost" existed in this cold palace.


    Thinking about that, Tang Xiaotang immediately snorted: "You want to call people to investigate me?" The advantage of willpower was that one could know the thoughts of anyone who came into contact with them. However, the other party could only know what she wanted them to know.


    In other words, as long as Ye Yuming was still wearing his mask, Tang Xiaotang would always be able to know what he was thinking.


    Ye Yuming: "..." What the hell! How did she know what This King was thinking?


    "You foolish human being! I am not a low level creature like the ghosts! "


    The voice rose to a higher pitch, shocking Ye Yuming''s brain and making him feel bad.


    "Master, why don''t you come out and meet me ¡­" Ye Yuming endured the intense pain and continued to use his Qi to "communicate".


    Tang Xiaotang was also at a loss for words: "I''ve already said I''m right on your face."


    "What kind of joke is this!?" This King is wearing a mask, so how can you possibly be on This King''s face!? " Ye Yuming was getting angry, no one had ever dared to mess with him like this, he was truly bold!


    Wait ¡­ Wearing a mask ¡­ Mask with...


    "You ¡­ "You''re in the mask?!"


    "You are not completely hopeless." Tang Xiaotang''s voice was filled with contempt.


    Ye Yuming: "..." Heavens! This King was actually looked down upon by a mask! That''s not right! This mask has actually come alive! This is unbelievable!


    "I didn''t become a spirit, and I''m not a mask. I just accidentally attached myself to it." The voice began to sound unhappy.


    However, Ye Yuming''s intelligence far surpassed that of ordinary people, and in just an instant, he had already accepted this fact (Even if he did not accept it, he had no other choice). It was just that he did not expect that there really existed such a thing as a ghost or god in this world ¡­ Even if he didn''t believe it, he had no choice but to accept it now.


    "Of course there are ghosts and gods. It''s just that they can''t see us when we''re mere mortals." Tang Xiaotang was disdainful, but she did not tell him that there were ghosts and gods, but there were none in the world that he lived in, so his previous assumption was not wrong.


    Not knowing how to speak, he tried asking, "Uh, how should This King... Call you? "


    "My name is Tang Tang." Tang Xiaotang''s name was a little strange in this world ¡­ Then, she would just remove the "little" in the middle, which would be more pleasing to the ears!


    Ye Yuming: "..." Hey, hey, hey, can you make up a better name as well? Don''t think that This King is an idiot!


    "As long as you know!" Tang Xiaotang nodded her head in satisfaction, although the human was stupid, she knew her limits.


    Ye Yuming: "..." I forgot that she can know This King''s thoughts. I''m so annoyed that I don''t want her to know what to do!

 C42

    Just when Ye Yuming and Tang Xiaotang were happy (?) While communicating, Feng Luanqing, who was on the ground, was also distracted.


    She was clearly dead, but why did she realize that she had returned to three months ago the moment she opened her eyes? She remembered that time, she died. Yes, that was not a dream ¡­ Those disorderly troops rushed into the Cold Palace, then ¡­ Thinking of the ferocious faces of the soldiers, her long nails dug into her palms and her eyes glinted with a blood-red light.


    In this life, she didn''t want to experience that kind of fate again! Those people ¡­ She wouldn''t let go of anyone who had hurt her in her previous life! Ye Yuxiu, although I love him so much, he treats me like that! Not only did Noble Consort Hua get rid of the child in his womb, he also got everyone in Feng Family killed! And Ye Yuming! She would not forget that before she died, the few soldiers had personally said that he was the one who separated Feng Family from Ye Yuxiu, because he wanted that position!


    Three more months ¡­ Why couldn''t he make her come back earlier? But luckily, she still had the chance to save her father, mother, and brothers ¡­


    This time, she definitely wouldn''t be like her previous life! Whether it was Ye Yuxiu or Ye Yuming, she would not let any of them go!


    "Do you not care about the woman on the ground? She wants to kill you. " Suddenly, Ye Yuming heard this sentence.


    Tsk tsk tsk, look at that grievance. Even from far away, one could smell the bitter taste!


    It was a pity that the mask prevented Ye Yuming from seeing the changes in his face. Only then, Ye Yuming turned his gaze towards Feng Luanqing. However, since Tang Xiaotang interrupted him, he did not have any stupid thoughts towards this disheveled, disheveled woman, who was lying on the ground with disheveled hair and a disheveled face. "Ah, she has such a good temperament!


    "However ¡­" How did you know that she wanted to kill This King? " Ye Yuming continued to communicate with Tang Xiaotang in his mind.


    Even though she hated Ye Yuming to the point where he was grinding his teeth in anger, he still maintained a calm look. Even Ye Yuming was unable to see her killing intent, as expected of an expert amongst experts that can match up to the emperor''s concubine in his previous life!


    "Are you insulting me? How can I not see through such a retarded question?! " The voice rose again, and Ye Yuming once again felt the ecstasy of having his head shaken.


    "¡­ ¡­." This King knows, This King shouldn''t suspect you... " When Ye Yuming said this, he clenched his teeth so hard that Tang Xiaotang could almost hear the sound of his teeth grinding.


    "Do you want to be rid of me? I tell thee, it is impossible! "If you dare to abandon me, I will make you understand my power!" Tang Xiaotang "heard" that Ye Yuming would change his mask when he wanted to return, so she gave him a warning. If this guy abandoned her, how would she save him?


    Hmm, then she wouldn''t mind helping this foolish human. As long as he could kill Feng Luanqing, she would be fine. However, if he were to commit another crime, hehe ¡­


    Then don''t blame her for being impolite!


    "As long as you don''t suddenly raise your voice, This King will consider not throwing you away." Ye Yuming said directly at her without a trace of politeness. He might as well just tell her.


    "Human, do you think you have the right to negotiate with me?"


    "It''s fine if you don''t agree, but you are only a mask now. This King does not believe that you can find it from the ends of the earth. If This King is not wrong, you shouldn''t leave the mask, right? " Ye Yuming did not care much. After all, he only had a mask, he did not believe that he would not be able to get ahold of her. Furthermore, with this mask, it seemed like it was not bad for him to be able to see through his.


    Tang Xiaotang, "... "Deal." He was actually right! Alright, it was true that she could not leave this place unless the quest was completed. However, this human was too arrogant, so she had to show him some respect!


    Ye Yuming, just wait and see!


    Without Tang Xiaotang''s disturbance, Ye Yuming sorted out his emotions (I''m truly tired) and looked at Feng Luanqing again. "I wonder what business Empress Empress has with this duke?" His tone was naturally not that good. In fact, he was thinking, "What nonsense are you talking about? Hurry up and say it. If you don''t say it, This King will leave. This King still has to go back to study the ghosts in the mask."


    Tang Xiaotang: "You are a ghost! Your entire family are filled with ghosts!"


    Ye Yuming: "I''m sorry, but this king is human, and so is this king''s entire family."


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." The heck! She was actually at a loss for words!


    Ye Yuming''s cold tone completely disregarded her to Feng Luanqing, causing her to hate him even more. I know that you want that position. As long as you cooperate with me, with my Feng Family''s connections, it won''t be difficult for me to help you get there. " Feng Luanqing suppressed the hatred in her heart and said to Ye Yuming.


    "Oh? Empress''s words truly wronged this king. This king is helping my royal brother. Your royal brother is a traitor and a menace to the imperial government. After all, This King is the ''Lord Qing''s side''. " Ye Yuming deliberately suppressed the three words "Duke Qing side", and in exchange, Tang Xiaotang coldly said in her mind, "Hmph, you really know how to pretend."


    "You can pretend!" Do you dare to say that you are not ambitious? You should go and cheat a ghost! "


    The word "#" on top of Ye Yuming''s head was something he forcibly endured because at that moment, he did not let go of the hatred that flashed across Feng Luanqing''s eyes.


    Ye Yuming thought, looks like the mask was right, he had to pay attention to this woman.


    "I''ve already said that I''m not a mask!" Tang Xiaotang was enraged!


    Ye Yuming: "Oh, sorry, I forgot that you aren''t a mask but a ghost."


    Tang Xiaotang, "... "Go to hell!"


    Feng Luanqing was indeed a person who had died before, and quickly recovered to normal. "Underworld King, no need to pretend.


    "But please rest assured, Your Highness. Not only will I not say anything, I will also help Your Highness get that position." But I have only one request? "


    "What request?" Ye Yuming asked with interest. He didn''t care that Feng Luanqing wanted to kill him, since she couldn''t.


    "Kill Ye Yuxiu!" Feng Luanqing gritted her teeth and said.


    "Deal."


    It might be a little troublesome to clean up the network of Feng Family, but it wasn''t impossible to get rid of it. But the best thing to do was to use it, which would save him a lot of effort, wouldn''t it?


    So this is the thought of a real politician, a typical dark heart!


    Tang Xiaotang then told Feng Luanqing something that she did not pay any more attention to. It was basically some superficial skills that she used to pretend that she didn''t know something, such as "Your highness, no need to say anymore (Act cool), I already know that you are being unreasonable". "Empress is joking, I don''t know anything," "If Your highness left, I won''t send you anymore, alright?"


    Then, Ye Yuming left the cold palace just like that.


    Leaving ¡­


    Wait ¡­ Something was wrong?


    "You left just like that?" Tang Xiaotang''s goal was not for him to come to the Cold Palace to spectate. She had thought that if he told Ye Yuming that he wanted to kill her, he would get rid of his first, but what kind of situation was this? What "Since she can''t kill This King anyway, why not keep her to see what method she''s going to use and whether he can kill This King in the end"?


    "Didn''t you ask This King when you already knew about it?" Ye Yuming''s emotions were a little complicated, there was a mask that could let him know his thoughts at any time, how to describe this kind of feeling, it was really a little exciting ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." If ordinary people knew that others would know their thoughts, wouldn''t they be angry, disgusted, fearful, and so on? Why is this fellow so agitated? Is there a need to get agitated over such a matter?


    This was truly different from humans!


    Why do you love to make fun of me so much? Do you know anything about me or my mother?


    "Where are you going now?"


    "Of course it''s to return to the Duke Palaces. "But what exactly are you? When did you become a part of the mask?" Tang Xiaotang felt that Ye Yuming''s plan had failed ¡­


    Actually, Tang Xiaotang had only just possessed her body into the mask, but she would not say such a thing: "I forgot, it was something that happened a long time ago anyways."


    "Why didn''t you say anything before?"


    "I was sleeping, but I was woken up by someone. That''s why I woke up."


    "So you''re saying that you were always wearing it on your face by This King!? Who was so amazing that you woke up?"


    First, I gave him a precautionary measure. "That woman''s soul is strange. I only awoken because I sensed the spiritual fluctuation in her body. The soul in that body is hers, but it''s not hers." Tang Xiaotang said in a deep voice.


    "Are you saying that she was possessed by a ghost as well?" Ye Yuming seemed to be deep in thought. No wonder he felt that the woman gave him a strange feeling, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Tang Xiaotang said powerlessly, "... "I am not a ghost ¡­"


    Ye Yuming: "Then what are you?"


    "I am..." Why should I tell you? " A demeaning person like her who still wanted to hang her, there was no way! There were no windows either!


    Ye Yuming: "..." Hell, he forgot she could know what he was thinking!

 C43

    The two of them had competed in wisdom and bravery along the way (?) After returning to Ye Yuming''s Duke Palace, Ye Yuming had always wanted to find out Tang Xiaotang''s origin, but Tang Xiaotang could always feel that his thoughts were not good enough for him.


    In the end, Ye Yuming could only bitterly give up, "Forget it, this king will not lower himself to your level!"


    Tang Xiaotang looked at him with contempt: "Aren''t you ashamed? "You can''t argue with me!"


    ¡ª ¡ª The dividing line of the mask ¡ª


    Tang Xiaotang was very, very annoyed!


    Ye Yuming was simply a chatterbox! How annoying!


    What cold prince! What bloodthirsty Luosha! They were all lies! This fellow had been blabbering nonstop ever since he came back!


    Of course, he was just ridiculing himself in his heart, so when others saw that he didn''t say anything, they would think that he was very cold and arrogant.


    "That Maidservant''s clothes are too ugly! You disgrace my eyesight and the stench of her body. You actually thought that This King would pull her out of the kitchen to kill you (Tang Xiaotang, I was actually trying to seduce you, alright)" "This group of idiots (Tang Xiaotang, are you talking about yourself) is simply too much." "What the heck is that? Why are there so many important points that we can''t catch up to? We might as well just kill them all."


    Therefore, in the eyes of the other servants in the mansion, Pluto was simply too terrifying! After eating two mouthfuls of food that didn''t suit his appetite, he killed the chef''s staff. A servant girl looked at him for a while and then dragged the staff out to be killed as well. She looked at the documents sent over by the customers with a sneer before dragging the staff out to be killed ¡­


    After killing the customers in the palace of a chef and three princes of Maidservant, the murderous Shura finally calmed down.


    The steward of the Prince''s Mansion who was standing aside was covered in cold sweat. He nervously looked at the Prince, afraid that the Prince would drag him out and kill him if he was displeased. Trembling, he asked, "Your Highness, you still have... What other orders do you have? "


    Ye Yuming looked at him coldly and did not speak for a long time. That fearsome look made the butler sweat profusely and his legs went soft.


    He complained incessantly in his heart. In the entire capital, who didn''t know the evil reputation of this Asura, but he had military authority. Even the Emperor wouldn''t dare to be impudent in front of him, otherwise, he would end up like the rest of them today.


    "Get someone to prepare the soup, This King will take a bath." After a long while, Ye Yuming finally said that sentence. The butler immediately ran out as if he was pardoned, and did not forget to close the door behind him.


    "You have frightened him." Tang Xiaotang speechlessly said as she looked at the butler''s back, which seemed to be escaping.


    "There''s no helping it, these people are people that ''good royal brother'' of This King found to ''serve'' This King. Could it be that you''re still counting on This King to serve them?" Ye Yuming was bored as he played with the fan in his hand, and laughed lightly.


    Tang Xiaotang: "Your heart is truly pitch black." What this fellow was thinking right now, was truly ¡­ But she liked it! At such a time, one should be cruel if she was supposed to be cruel.


    Ye Yuming: "You flatter me."


    Tang Xiaotang, "... I am not praising you ¡­ "You think too much!"


    Ye Yuming: "Don''t say that. This king has given them a chance and they did not cherish it themselves. Moreover, if this king does not do so, then the one who will die is this king, alright?"


    Tang Xiaotang: "Even though you said that ¡­ Don''t find excuses for your dark heart! "


    Ye Yuming, "... Can we discuss it? Can you stop relying on This King''s consent to see what This King thinks? "


    Tang Xiaotang: "No!"


    Ye Yuming: "If you continue to be like this, this king will not wear you anymore. This king still has many masks anyways."


    Tang Xiaotang: "You dare? "Do you believe that I will make it so that you will never be able to sleep again?"


    Ye Yuming: "If you continue to be like this, this duke will always quarrel you to death. Don''t think that this king doesn''t know that you''re going to sleep, and will fall asleep on the way back!"


    Tang Xiaotang: "I don''t believe that you won''t sleep?"


    Ye Yuming (complacently): "This king can replace sleep with training. At that time, this king will annoy you to death by reciting the cultivation technique silently!"


    Tang Xiaotang, "... "Fine, I agree."


    Just like this, they quickly reached an agreement. Coincidentally, the servant girl''s terrified voice came from outside: "King, King, Water, Water, ready, ready."


    The steward had become smarter this time. He had sent a cannon fodder over.


    However, Pluto was in a good mood after winning the last battle, so he didn''t mind. He proudly walked towards the bathing pool, completely ignoring the little maid who was shaking non-stop at the entrance.


    Servant girl: "¡­" Thank you, Bodhisattva! It''s great to have a life back.


    The bathroom was in a separate room at the end of a gravel road. Ye Yuming pushed open the door and entered. He turned around the huge white jade Nine Dragons Screen, and a bath filled with white mist appeared in front of Tang Xiaotang.


    Ye Yuming this fellow is really rich, this is actually a huge natural hot spring pool! Four dragon-shaped spray heads had been built at the mouth of the spring. The gurgling spring water was emitting hot steam from the dragon''s mouth, and the edges were surrounded by white jade stone beds. On the stone beds were four dragon-shaped tunnels that served as a passage to drain the water.


    In any case, the entire bathroom could only be described with one word: tycoon!


    Putting aside the beautiful decorations, all the furniture there were luxurious and luxurious. A thousand-year-old soft bed with white fur made from Agarwood, a nine dragon screen carved from mutton fat, a half man shaped incense burner shaped like a gold-plated auspicious beast that burned with a faint dragon''s saliva, and even the bricks on the ground were made of turquoise and laid with a thick fur carpet ¡­ "It can''t be any worse!


    But the thing that made Tang Xiaotang the most envious were the two huge rubies embedded in the dragon head''s eye.


    Gem! What a big gem! It would be a waste to leave it here! What to do! So heartbreaking! He really wanted to hug them and comfort them!


    But it was useless, she was only a mask now, you bastard!


    Why was she a mask?


    My heart hurts, I feel like I won''t be able to love anymore ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang watched as Ye Yuming took off the outer robes on the expensive screen, then took off the inner clothes, then took off his pants again ¡­


    "Wait ¡­" "What ¡­ what are you doing taking off your clothes for?!" Tang Xiaotang stuttered. At this time, Ye Yuming had already taken off all her pants.


    "This King wants to take a bath, so of course I have to take off my clothes." Ye Yuming suppressed his laughter. Although he couldn''t figure out what she was thinking, he could still feel his occasional absent-mindedness.


    He didn''t know what this fellow was thinking about, but he had just reacted.


    "Why did you not say a word?" Tang Xiaotang was furious, this fellow was doing it on purpose!


    "Don''t you take off your clothes when you shower? Oh, This King forgot that you can''t take a bath. " Ye Yuming''s voice clearly carried a smile.


    "¡­ ¡­." Get lost! "Take it off, take it off if you have the guts." Don''t think I''ve never seen a naked man. You don''t know where you are when I see a man naked!


    Tang Xiaotang decided to teach him a lesson!


    She did not speak, but Ye Yuming could very clearly feel that she had been staring at him the entire time.

 C44

    Time slowly passed ¡­


    A quarter of an hour passed.


    As long as there was a "person" inside the mask who was watching him strip, Ye Yuming would feel an indescribable awkwardness. Even though the maid usually watched him without responding, he actually couldn''t make a move today.


    "I look at you, why don''t you continue?" Tang Xiaotang was pleased with herself, haha, you dare to fight against me?


    Ye Yuming: "Forget it, don''t look at me admitting defeat."


    The feeling of being stared at suddenly disappeared. Ye Yuming took a deep breath and quickly took off his clothes and dived into the water. The voice from the mask was just a little girl, how could he be like this ¡­ Eh, daring?


    Even if Tang Xiaotang did not see his thoughts, she knew what he was thinking. She snorted: "I have already seen countless of bodies, what do you count as?" However, Ye Yuming''s figure was not bad, her skin was not pale white, and there were muscles on her chest and stomach. She had been fighting for a long time, and there were many wounds on his body, but she had become even more manly.


    His face was hidden behind the mask in the mist. His silhouette was faintly discernible. Only his long, black, snake-like hair could be seen floating in the water. His voice, too, seemed to be muffled by the mist, and he said very softly, "Is that so?"


    Tang Xiaotang was startled by the killing intent in those words. She could not read his thoughts, and did not know what kind of tendons she had, so she could only remain silent.


    In the next second, Ye Yuming laughed out loud. "Then what do you think of this king''s figure?" It was as if the scene just now was only an illusion of Tang Xiaotang.


    "Not bad ¡­"


    "TangTang, how old are you now?" He leaned against the wall of the pool, took off the crown on his head and threw it aside as he asked curiously.


    "I forgot. It''s much bigger than yours." Tang Xiaotang did not lie to him, she really did not remember how old she was.


    "But you sound like a little girl."


    "¡­ ¡­." "What do you want?" Tang Xiaotang hates it when people say that she is young, little your sister!


    "It''s not good for you to have such a bad temper. You will not be able to get married in the future."


    "Can you shut up?"


    "No."


    "Hehehe, I have never seen a human as bizarre as you. "Why don''t you take off your mask?" The mask covered his entire face, revealing only a pair of deep phoenix eyes and thin lips.


    Ye Yuming''s lazy movements stopped for a moment, and said as if he was joking: "I''m too ugly, I''m afraid of scaring you."


    Tang Xiaotang could roughly guess what was going on. According to the information, this guy had suffered a disfigurement in her childhood, so he must be feeling inferior right?


    "Tch, I''ve seen many ugly creatures. I don''t believe you can be uglier than them."


    "Alright, if you really want to see it, This King will reluctantly accept it..." Tang Xiaotang watched him place his hand on the mask with incomparable anticipation, as he continuously chanted in his heart: Quickly, remove it! Quick, take it off!


    "I won''t let you see it!" He lightly flicked his mask as he smiled.


    "Tang Tang, your curiosity is too great, this isn''t good."


    The heck! Bastard! &% $...! Tang Xiaotang was so angry that she wanted to ask his whole family.


    "Scram!" She was really stupid to think that he still had a chance of being saved. This guy was clearly sick to the point of death, there was no way to save him!


    "Hahaha, TangTang, you''re really interesting!" Ye Yuming laughed out loud.


    Tang Xiaotang (weakened): "... I am already dead, burn the paper if you have anything to say! "


    Ye Yuming: "Don''t be like this, Tang Xuan, how can we continue to play happily together like this?"


    Tang Xiaotang: "No, I don''t want to be with you. Your IQ is too low, you will lower it."


    Ye Yuming (curious): "What is your IQ?"


    Tang Xiaotang, "... Don''t mind the details. "


    Leaning on the stone wall behind him, Ye Yuming said unhurriedly, "Where did you actually come from? This king feels like you know a lot of things that even we don''t know about."


    "Of course. After all, I, Bill, have lived for many more lifetimes." It was not that Tang Xiaotang did not hear the probing tone, but being a mask naturally had its benefits, although the difficulty of the mission had increased, in Tang Xiaotang''s opinion, there were still benefits.


    Someone like Ye Yuming, who was cold and skeptical, would not be easily believed by others. Furthermore, it was already very strange for her to be able to communicate with him as a mask. If he believed this matter, then it wouldn''t be that difficult for him to accept the future.


    However, it would still take some time for him to completely trust her.


    As long as he could believe her words at the crucial moment, he would not fall off the chain at the crucial moment!


    "You are the first human to hear my voice in so many years. You should feel honored!" Tang Xiaotang decided to clear her Trust Level.


    "Has no one heard you before?" Ye Yuming asked.


    When he asked, Tang Xiaotang told him everything that had happened to him before, "Of course. Initially, I was floating in a place full of corpses and treasures. Many of these places were filled with ghosts that even they could not see me. Then I was carried out on a jade wall by a human being, who similarly could not hear my voice, and later he sold the jade wall I possessed to a man with a big belly, and later the jade wall was broken by the woman whom that man''s wife called her ''concubine.'' I had to attach myself to the silver hairpin she wore, and she and her maid could not hear my voice either. And then I fell asleep until I woke up on your mask. "


    Ye Yuming listened with relish, he believed that what the mask said was true. He should have been brought out from some ancient tomb before, and the hairpin had turned into silver water and made into the mask on his face. This King is referring to the time when you were born. "


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly stopped.


    After a long time, she slowly said, "I forgot."


    That really wasn''t a good memory. If she could, she would never want to recall it again.


    "Forget it if you can''t remember. This King doesn''t have to know." Ye Yuming seemed to not have noticed her low tone and comforted her: "This is not your fault.


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." Thank you, thank you so much, your whole family!


    After being played like this, the dark emotions in his heart disappeared without a trace. Tang Xiaotang was just about to talk to him about Feng Luanqing, when she suddenly heard faint footsteps coming from outside.


    "Did you hear that? Someone''s coming. " Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "Yes, probably a maid." Ye Yuming replied indifferently. He still sat by the side of the pool without moving, and even closed his eyes.

 C45

    Creaak." The sound of the door being pushed open was very clear in the silent night. Then a female voice rang out, "Prince, I, your servant, your servant, have come to serve you ¡­ "Bathing.


    It was the maid from before.


    Tang Xiaotang frowned, this voice was the maid who had sent the message just now, and the tone of her voice also carried respect and respect, as if there was nothing wrong with it ¡­


    But how? The sharpness of her senses made her feel that the voice was a bit hollow. It sounded normal, but it was actually emotionless. It was cold as if ¡­ It was as if his soul had been stolen ¡­


    But did this world even have the ability to absorb souls?


    Ye Yuming did not make a sound.


    As the maid slowly approached, Ye Yuming seemed to still not have noticed it. However, Tang Xiaotang felt that something was amiss.


    Through the rippling water surface, Tang Xiaotang suddenly saw a flash of light on the surface of the water.


    Dagger!


    "Be careful!"


    Just as she shouted, the servant girl had already pulled out a dagger and fiercely stabbed at Ye Yuming.


    The dagger reflected a piercing cold light, splashing water everywhere. Fresh red blood instantly dyed the pool water red.


    In an instant, Tang Xiaotang still could not see clearly before she was already standing by the side of the lake, dressed in her outer robes.


    The maid''s blood slowly dispersed in the pool, like a rose blooming. Tang Xiaotang watched as she half opened her eyes and slowly sank into the water.


    That gaze, even though it was filled with hatred and fear at first glance, but the emptiness in the depths of her eyes ¡­ Something didn''t seem right ¡­ Seems to have been manipulated by the Soul Absorbing Technique. She was the charm, and at a glance she could tell the effect of the ability she was good at.


    However, this world shouldn''t have such power ¡­ This is against the rules, is this also a side effect of the bug?


    Perhaps, he could ask Ye Yuming if he knew of any similar power that could manipulate a person''s mind in a short amount of time.


    After taking care of the maid, Ye Yuming stood there coldly, the cold aura around him almost freezing the air, "Come out, there''s no need to hide anymore."


    The lights in the room suddenly dimmed, and dozens of men in black suddenly emerged. The murderous aura gradually diffused into the spacious hall.


    Ye Yuming''s hands were in his sleeves as he coldly glanced at the other party. A tyrannical aura spread out from his body, causing Tang Xiaotang to be completely stunned.


    So handsome! Incredible! This was the legendary manly aura! Dazzling and domineering!


    The man in black didn''t say a word. He paused for a second before he swung his sword. He would make a move the moment there was a disagreement!


    Ye Yuming laughed coldly, then suddenly extended his hand and took out a transparent pearl from nowhere, casually throwing it out, accurately hitting the black clothed man.


    The black-clothed man who was hit stopped moving, Tang Xiaotang thought that this should be the legendary acupoint ¡­


    The black-clothed people charged forward with great difficulty, and Ye Yuming was still in the mood to talk to her: "See, this king is powerful, right?"


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." Just now, Ye Yuming''s image in her heart had suddenly collapsed ¡­ Sure enough, she shouldn''t have any expectations for him!


    Not long after, all of the black-clothed men were frozen. Ye Yuming brushed his sleeves, and casually walked to the front of a black-clothed man, asking in a cold voice.


    "Who sent you to assassinate This King?"


    The black-clothed people didn''t say a word. Then, purplish black blood began to flow out of their mouths. They had actually all taken the poison and killed themselves.


    Ye Yuming did not care, in fact, he already knew who these people were sent by, other than him, who else could it be?


    However, there was something wrong with that maid. She had clearly told Shadow to take care of all the servants in the mansion before, so there was no problem with that maid. Furthermore, those few spies had also been eliminated by him, so why did she hate him?


    Ye Yuming thought, there were already a few masked men in black who came out from nowhere, holding up the pool and the scattered corpses, they quietly disappeared.


    "Do you know of any power that controls the mind?" Tang Xiaotang asked Ye Yuming.


    "Are you saying that the female servant was controlled by someone?" Ye Yuming quickly understood what she meant, it was just that, "Venom and Puppet Technique can control a person''s mind, but those that are controlled are all people who have lost their minds, and this king sees no problem with the maid''s gaze, they do not seem to be under control."


    "And apart from that? Are there any other powers? "


    "Then this King has never heard of such an ability. Are you sure that someone can do it?" Ye Yuming conversed with Tang Xiaotang as he walked out of the room.


    "My senses aren''t wrong. Be careful, something may have changed." Tang Xiaotang believed in her senses, she would never underestimate missions, no matter how simple they were.


    Disdain is always the greatest enemy of success.


    This was also the main reason why she kept her success rate at 100%. Every world had its own meaning since it existed. Even the weak humans had their advantages. Just like those variables, no matter how small or inconspicuous they were, they could still destroy a world.


    "Don''t worry, This King will send people to investigate." However, are you worried for This King? " Ye Yuming still believed in the Little Demoness in the mask, there was no need for her to lie to him.


    "Humph!" "Don''t think too much. How could I possibly worry about you?" Tang Xiaotang immediately denied it.


    What a joke, how could she possibly worry about this foolish human?!


    "Alright, alright, alright. You aren''t worried about This King. This King has overthought it, okay?" Hearing her embarrassed and annoyed voice, Ye Yuming quickly comforted her. It would be bad if he really blew up, "I''m worried about you, is that not enough?"


    "Foolish human! "Worry about yourself, I don''t want you to worry about me!" Tang Xiaotang was instantly enraged. What was with this tone of coaxing a child? Ye Yuming, do you want to die or do you not want to live?!


    "Alright, Then This King needs you to worry about it, right?" Ye Yuming continued to speak kindly.


    "That''s more like it... Wait, why did we go back? " Tang Xiaotang finally realised that Ye Yuming had dug a hole for her.


    "Don''t mind the details."


    "You are not allowed to speak like me!"


    The night gradually deepened. Somewhere in the capital.


    A white candle was burning silently on the long table. The flame flickered and cast two shadows onto the wall.


    Suddenly, the flame jumped, and with a crackling sound, a small puppet on the table broke into two pieces with a ''pa'' sound, and fell onto the table.


    Beneath the dim light, a person had a gloomy face. His originally beautiful face was somewhat ruthless, and the strong hatred in his eyes could not be hidden either. Shockingly, it was the Feng Luanqing who should have been in the cold palace. Why did it fail? Didn''t you say that you would kill Ye Yuming? "


    Opposite her sat a man covered in a black robe. His entire body was wrapped in a black cloak, and only his eyes could be seen.


    He stretched out his hand. It was a pair of exceptionally slender hands. His skin was so pale that one could almost see the blood vessels under the light of the lantern. However, it was completely flawless. There weren''t even any small wounds.


    Gently, he picked up the puppet''s stump from the table. The puppet''s facial features were not very detailed, and only the rough outline of the puppet''s body was actually very similar to that of the servant girl.


    "So that''s how it is ¡­" The black clothed man did not bother with Feng Luanqing, and only looked at the broken puppet in his hand as he spoke softly.


    "What did you say?" Feng Luanqing did not hear it clearly, but she appeared to be extremely anxious. "Didn''t you say that no one can solve this method?"


    Feng Family had indeed fallen, but those people were unable to get rid of her in a short period of time. In her previous life, if it wasn''t for her being too foolish and waiting for the man with the heart to explain himself, Feng Family would not have ended up like that.


    However, this man appeared out of nowhere and said that he had a way to help her kill Ye Yuming, and no one knew that she was the one who did it.


    Feng Luanqing did not believe it at first, but he looked very mysterious. Maybe because his martial arts were high enough, he was able to appear quietly in the cold palace. However, Ye Yuming''s martial arts were not weak, and Pluto King Palace was heavily guarded, so how could she not be discovered?


    She only needed to wait for news from her own people before leaving the cold palace. Furthermore, Ye Yuming had agreed to her request. As long as she followed his plan and attacked him in critical moments, she wouldn''t have to worry about not being able to kill the two of them!


    Perhaps because he saw her disdain, the black-clothed person did not say anything and only went up and lifted her up with one hand.


    Looking at the pair of eyes that were so dark that they seemed to have no pupils, for some reason, Feng Luanqing only felt that her vision blurred, and looking back at the scene in front of her, she was already at the front door of the Duke of the Underworld Palace.


    The strange thing was that the people around her couldn''t see them, so the black clothed man brought her to directly enter, stopping a Maidservant.


    Don''t know what he did, the Maidservant just stared blankly for a moment, then he turned around and continued walking.


    With another slight pause, Feng Luanqing realized that she had returned to the cold palace and was still sitting where she was. The black clothed person was only standing in front of him with a small puppet that had appeared out of nowhere in his hands.


    Feng Luanqing finally understood that the other party could really help her.


    But why did it still fail?


    "Hehe ¡­"


    The black clothed man chuckled, the sound was different from his perfect fingers, it was like a dried up tree branch on an iron board, it still made Feng Luanqing''s hair stand on end.


    She recalled that she could not afford to offend the person in front of her and her tone softened, "Master, what do you think we should do? Ye Yuming wouldn''t have noticed me, right? "


    "Don''t worry, he will definitely not discover you. It''s just that I can''t continue to help you."


    The black clothed man stood up and his dry and unpleasant voice gave Feng Luanqing goosebumps all over his body, "However, I''ll give you something.


    Feng Luanqing stared at him blankly as she stretched out her hand, unable to speak.


    He took something out from his sleeve and placed it in her hand. "Keep it safe. It can help you out at a critical moment."


    Only after the black clothed man disappeared for a long time did Feng Luanqing regain her senses and stared blankly at the thing in her hand.


    A small wooden mask.

 C46

    The next day, while Ye Yuming was eating at the table, the butler suddenly came in.


    He glanced at the man who was quietly eating and lowered his head. Then, he immediately raised it up and whispered to him, "Your highness, the palace has sent news that the useless empress has left."


    Ye Yuming''s movements were not disturbed, he continued to eat gracefully, as if he did not hear anything.


    The butler did not disturb him, but lowered his head slowly and waited.


    After a long while, Ye Yuming raised his head, and used a handkerchief to wipe his mouth, he glanced at the butler and asked softly: "What''s going on?"


    The butler replied carefully, "It said it was due to illness, but ¡­"


    Ye Yuming glanced at him, and his cold gaze immediately made the butler shudder: "I can see that the figure inside the coffin does not resemble the previous Queen."


    The butler was also a smart person. He was originally Ye Yuxiu''s man, but he knew that the Emperor had already treated him as a cripple and gifted him to Pluto. Pluto was not easy to fool in the first place.


    He believed that Pluto must have known about this. He said it out loud just to show Pluto his intentions.


    A good man chooses to live on a tree. He felt that compared to the useless and suspicious Emperor, the ambitious and capable Pluto was more suited to his master.


    Ye Yuming did not speak, the butler also did not speak, and the atmosphere became eerily silent.


    Actually, the reason Ye Yuming didn''t speak was purely because Tang Xiaotang was still sleeping. He had warned him many times yesterday that he would definitely teach him a lesson if he woke her up.


    That fierce tone made him want to laugh, but he held it in.


    Ye Yuming suddenly realised that it was actually not bad to have a little demon inside his mask.


    "Tang Jia? TangTang ¡­ Are you awake? " Ye Yuming called out in his heart.


    "TangTang TangTang ¡­" Wake up, the sun is about to shine on your body! "


    After a long while, Tang Xiaotang then said in an irritated tone, "What do you want to do? What can I do for you? "


    Tang Xiaotang yawned lazily, and her mood was a little bad. Last night, Ye Yuming didn''t sleep at all, she pestered her to chat as fast as she could, causing her to fall asleep very late. Before the sky even brightened, this fellow had already woken up, and then, as expected, he had woken her up. It wasn''t easy for him to get back to sleep, but he was still yelling at him like she was calling her soul. She really wanted to beat him to death!


    "The sun is shining so brightly that the sky is just right for today. How can you waste such a good time to sleep?" Ye Yuming said in all seriousness.


    "The sky is still dark, thank you!"


    "But the chickens are singing. The ancients say that when the chickens dance, it is time to work hard." Ye Yuming continued to nag.


    "Tell me, what else can I do other than sleep?" Tang Xiaotang was extremely fierce.


    Ye Yuming: "Come with me to the imperial palace. It''s very interesting."


    Tang Xiaotang replied, "No, it''s boring."


    Ye Yuming: "How about I bring you out for a walk? There are a lot of good places in the capital!"


    Tang Xiaotang (Not interested): "Other than brothels, no talking about other places."


    Ye Yuming: "Don''t be like that, you''re a girl!"


    Tang Xiaotang: "Anyway, I''m not human."


    Ye Yuming: "..."


    looked at the butler. He had long known the identity of this person, and he had also seen the little Jiu Jiu Jiu in his heart. He was quite a smart person.


    He always liked dealing with smart people.


    As for that Feng Luanqing, he also knew what was going on. It was just a good show where the golden cicada got out of its shell, and the Feng Family was truly like a worm that hadn''t been frozen in its tracks even after its death.


    Picking up the teacup by his side, he gently took a sip and Ye Yuming asked: "Oh? The steward has seen that trash before? "


    The steward spoke in a more careful tone, "We have met once before."


    "Butler is a careful man." Ye Yuming placed the cup back on the table, letting out a sound that was not light nor heavy, as though it was ringing in the butler''s heart.


    His heart sank, but Ye Yuming''s next sentence immediately made him excited. "Regarding the matters in this mansion, this duke will leave it to the butler. I believe you won''t disappoint this duke."


    "Yes, your subordinate will not disappoint you, your highness!" The butler was overjoyed. He quickly knelt on the ground and kowtowed.


    He knew that Pluto had accepted him.


    "Why did Thou not take off thy mask?" Tang Xiaotang looked at Ye Yuming. He was tidying his clothes in front of the copper mirror. Even though he had military power, as long as he still wanted that position, she had to obediently go to court.


    Ye Yuming was never used to being touched by servants, so he had to do the dressing himself. The blurry image of a person in the bronze mirror looked like a ferocious ghost mask. Tang Xiaotang felt very uncomfortable looking at it, as she had a serious obsessive compulsive disorder and always wanted to take off her mask.


    "Because he''s ugly." Ye Yuming replied indifferently.


    "Come on, how can you be so ugly?"


    "Are you saying you''re ugly?"


    "F * ck off."


    As long as she mentioned the mask, Ye Yuming would change the topic. This made Tang Xiaotang start to suspect, what exactly had he experienced?


    Although the organization''s database had information, it was still ordinary information that could be found. The only thing that was mentioned in the information was that when Ye Yuming was young, a change had occurred in the palace, which ruined his appearance. The previous Empress also died during that change, and his personality had greatly changed since then. As for what happened to cause his personality to change, probably only Ye Yuming himself knew.


    But how annoying it was that she had promised not to look at his thoughts!


    They could ignore Ye Yuming''s mask, but as long as a certain Perfection didn''t solve this problem, they would feel uncomfortable.


    Generally speaking, only those who have suffered severe psychological trauma will subconsciously evade, regardless of the performance of the evasion, this is self-protection.


    In other words, Ye Yuming had once been seriously injured due to that incident, to the point that he did not dare to face his true appearance. When she had felt his thoughts before, she had not known about it from his thoughts, which meant that he had hidden it in the deepest part of his heart.


    She had a premonition that this was a very crucial place. As long as she could solve this problem, she would be able to complete her mission.


    Walking on the flat white jade stairs, Ye Yuming maintained his usual ice-cold appearance on the surface and kept ridiculing Tang Xiaotang in his heart.


    "So annoying! Every day, you have to come so early to disturb This King''s sleep, causing him to be unable to sleep."


    Tang Xiaotang: "..."


    "To think that This King would have to face a bunch of old, long-tongued men. When This King thinks of them, his head starts to hurt. He even dares to come and bother This King. If not, I would really kill them all."


    Tang Xiaotang: "..."


    "You said that This King is miserable? Isn''t it very pitiful? "


    Tang Xiaotang: "..."


    Ye Yuming asked. "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Tang Xiaotang: "You have arrived."


    Ye Yuming: "..."


    It was not yet the time for the assembly to begin, and many ministers were gathered at the entrance of the throne room. Upon seeing Ye Yuming walking over, almost everyone moved aside to take a few steps, leaving a large expanse of space around him.


    Tang Xiaotang: "Hahaha! Are you being disliked? "Serves you right!"


    Ye Yuming: "..." Do these bastards want to die? If they dare to tear This King down, This King will immediately grant their wish!


    He used his cold gaze to sweep the crowd. Everyone who he saw shivered, their faces pale and they held their breath.


    What the hell happened to Pluto today that no one offended him? That glance was too terrifying! It was as if he could see mountains of corpses and seas of blood. He was afraid that his head would hit the ground in the next second!


    ¡ª These were the thoughts of all the ministers present.


    With a cold snort, Ye Yuming strode across the threshold.


    Tang Xiaotang immediately heard the voices of the officials exhaling from behind him.


    So, Ye Yuming, how terrifying exactly are you?

 C47

    The bright yellow throne slowly approached from the distance, a large group of Palace Maid eunuchs slowly followed by his side.


    Therefore, no matter how unwilling the ministers were, they still stood obediently. It was just that no one dared to stand beside Ye Yuming, leaving a large opening.


    Ye Yuming did not care about all these, since no one dared to do anything to him.


    The moment Ye Yuxiu entered, he saw Ye Yuming standing there and releasing his cold air. All the officials who usually put on airs in front of him were so obedient as to keep a distance from him. They didn''t even dare to make a sound. This infuriated him to the point that he could not control the pain in his chest.


    They were both born from the same father, so why was it that this Ye Yuming was always so powerful when he was young? Whether it was in terms of literature or martial arts, he was superior to him, and no matter how hard he tried, he could not catch up to him. Furthermore, even though his mother was the most beloved woman in the royal family, he still had to be suppressed by the empress in the end.


    If it wasn''t for his father''s favor, he definitely wouldn''t have been in this position. Even so, it was still unjustifiable for him to be promoted to this position. He was always being used by those stubborn old officials as a reason for calling him a legitimate son, making Ye Yuxiu so angry that he wanted to stomp his feet.


    Yet, this fellow still went to court every day, standing right in front of his eyes and retaliating against him whenever he had something to say. But there was nothing he could do about it. Who told him to hold the military power in his hands? Who told him to rely on him?


    In any case, Ye Yuxiu''s eyelids would hurt the moment he saw him. He really wanted to just ignore him, and he even released a cold air that he couldn''t ignore. Sometimes, even Ye Yuxiu was so afraid that he didn''t dare to look straight at him.


    That was why he hated him all the more. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he knew that this was the Emperor''s Qi that was missing from his body.


    The moment Tang Xiaotang came in and sat down, she had observed him through the pearl curtain. She could clearly feel his hatred towards Ye Yuming.


    To be fair, Ye Yuxiu was not bad, his looks were also handsome and imposing, and according to the evaluation he had given, his intelligence and martial power was not bad too. If not for Ye Yuming, he would definitely be the best person to choose from the Son of the World.


    But he had no choice but to meet the even more outstanding Ye Yuming.


    After analysing Ye Yuxiu''s personality, Tang Xiaotang could easily find his fatal flaw ¡ª ¡ª She cared too much for the fairer sex.


    Un, I am just a bit too arrogant towards women ¡­


    To put it in Tang Xiaotang''s words, it was to use the upper half of the body to look at men, and the lower half of the body to look at women.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have treated Feng Luanqing that way. After she had been reborn, she had looked at him with a smirk.


    All in all, the two brothers were trembling a little. It was fine for them to not care about the two of them and instead rush to beat him up.


    As the saying goes, a mountain cannot contain two tigers, unless one male and one female ¡­ Ah, no, there was no last sentence! In any case, it meant that Ye Yuming and Ye Yuxiu would definitely have one of them killed.


    If it wasn''t for Feng Luanqing''s rebirth, it would have been the case too. Ye Yuming got rid of Ye Yuxiu, led Big Night to his prosperity, and eventually unified the entire continent. He established the first ever unified empire in the history of the world.


    It was a pity that he gave up all these things for a selfish woman, and even made himself carry the world''s vile spawn. It was truly a pity.


    Tang Xiaotang had experienced countless of worlds, so this kind of thing was not uncommon. Perhaps, the person involved felt that this was the pursuit of love, but as a charm, she was truly unable to accept this kind of person who had established her so-called happiness on countless corpses. Other than reflecting the selfishness and foolishness of these humans, it did not bring her any other feelings.


    Maybe it was because she wasn''t human, but she couldn''t understand it.


    Ye Yuxiu waited for the ministers to perform as usual. If there was anything he could do, he would deal with it in the main hall. If he couldn''t, he would return to the imperial study to discuss it with the ministers.


    Ye Yuming continued to stand below and release the cold air.


    Everyone felt that Pluto must be in a bad mood today because he felt colder than usual. The nearest minister was trembling, but he could not slip away under the Emperor''s watchful eyes.


    After finally getting all the ministers to explain everything, Ye Yuxiu heaved a sigh of relief. Today, Ye Yuming did not create trouble for him.


    However, people could not be happy too early, just as he was about to let go of his last breath, Ye Yuming finally spoke out.


    "How does Imperial Brother plan to deal with the matter of his decadent death?" he asked coldly, with the tone of someone owed him millions of silver.


    Ye Yuxiu''s relieved breath was stuck in his throat, making it hard for him to breathe.


    Seeing Ye Yuxiu''s strange expression, as if he had swallowed poop, as if he had heard the little person in his heart spitting out the Three Character Classic, and silently lit a candle for him, Tang Xiaotang sighed.


    Sigh, having such an unfortunate younger brother, Huang Sang, you must have worked hard!


    After a long while, a low (gnashing of teeth) voice came from the curtain above them, "The Feng Family has ulterior motives. After being crippled, he had colluded with his father and brother, and is no longer fit to be a mother to the world.


    "I''ll take care of it, royal brother." However, Ye Yuming''s tone of voice, which was full of indifference, angered Ye Yuxiu to the point where he was like one Buddha being born, and two Buddha rising to the sky.


    Tang Xiaotang could see with her extremely good eyesight that his lips were trembling, "... Retreat ¡­ "Ching ¡­"


    "I think he''s going to die from anger."


    After being silent for a moment, Tang Xiaotang said indifferently.


    "You''re underestimating him. This King thinks that he can hold on for a few more years." Ye Yuming replied indifferently.


    Ever since Feng Luanqing disappeared from the cold palace, there had been no news of her anymore. Ever since she finished making the deal with Ye Yuming and passed the keepsake to him, she had not contacted her subordinates in the Feng Family, nor had she appeared in any other place. It was as if she had disappeared from the face of the earth, and even Ye Yuming could not find any news of her.


    She would definitely not give up just like that. Tang Xiaotang knew about this, but where would she be?


    Tang Xiaotang hung her hat on Ye Yuming''s face and followed him into a tavern.


    If she was Feng Luanqing, where would she hide? She would never give up on her revenge. Tang Xiaotang kept feeling that she was the one who had done that weird job that night.


    Her mission was to get rid of this born-again bug, but there was no sign of her. If he could not find her, then he would not be able to complete her mission. This caused Tang Xiaotang to be somewhat agitated.


    Recently, she had been easily emotional. She didn''t know why, but in these two short missions, her emotions had fluctuated more than countless other worlds combined. She should not have so many feelings.


    Maybe sick?


    Maybe it was time for her to check her soul after she returned.


    Calming her heart, Tang Xiaotang began to simulate the personality.


    It was one of her innate skills, and was not aggressive. It was mostly to hypnotize herself into changing from a mental state to a mental state, but it could only transform into a creature that could only look right into Tang Xiaotang''s eyes.


    warning Ye Yuming not to disturb him, Tang Xiaotang cut off her communication with him.

 C48

    Somewhere in the darkness, there was a row of wooden beds set up against the wall in the narrow space. Seven or eight eunuchs were huddled together to keep warm. It was the middle of winter, but there wasn''t even a brazier in the room. Even though he was wrapped in a blanket, he still felt cold all over.


    Leaning against the wall was a young eunuch. He was facing the wall by himself as he shrank. He was alone, and looked extremely pitiful.


    Feng Luanqing almost wanted to cry. In the past, when she was in the cold palace, she had never been in such an environment, but she did not have a single bed to keep her body warm on a cold day like this.


    She almost forgot about this warm feeling. At that time, even the lowest eunuchs in the palace lived better than her.


    But it didn''t matter. Now that she was alive, and her father and brother weren''t dead, she would never let herself fall to such a state!


    The most dangerous place was also the safest. Hiding here would allow him to avoid Ye Yuming and wait for the opportunity to contact his old connections, and would also allow him to kill the Dog Emperor and those despicable people in his previous life to take revenge. It would be killing two birds with one stone!


    Those who lived in the past could not use their Feng Family now, and the trusted aides of the empress could not come in contact either. With great difficulty, they used the human skin mask in their hands to escape Ye Yuming''s surveillance, and killed this young eunuch who had just entered the palace not long ago to seize his identity. Next, they must obtain Ye Yuxiu''s trust!


    Clenching his hands, Feng Luanqing''s eyes were filled with malevolence and malevolence. Her eyes that were red with excitement stared fixedly into the darkness for a long time, unwilling to disappear.


    After a period of time.


    Tang Xiaotang who had finished imitating her personality was in a bad mood, because she had finally guessed where Feng Luanqing was hiding!


    According to this person''s line of thinking, the so-called most dangerous place was the safest place. Thus, her current status should be that of a eunuch at the emperor''s side.


    However, he had to admit that she was quite smart.


    Ye Yuxiu had many eunuchs by his side, but who was she pretending to be?


    Ye Yuming had a lot of people anyway, at most he could send people to watch every eunuch.


    After passing the news to Ye Yuming, he was silent for a moment.


    "How do you know?"


    "I am not as foolish as you are. Such a simple question, even you want it with your toes!"


    "But, Tang Tang, you don''t have toes!" While Ye Yuming called for her subordinates to give their instructions, he unceremoniously took her down stage.


    "¡­ ¡­." "Hehe ¡­ I really want to tear this venomous tongued guy''s mouth apart and cut off his tongue. How about that?"


    Tang Xiaotang thought fiercely in her heart.


    Before the sky brightened, there were still a few stars hanging down. The capital city was quiet. The Imperial Palace that stood under the night sky was like a sleeping beast, sinking into silence.


    The sound of horse hooves stomping against the night sky rang out as the travel-worn courier headed towards the imperial palace.


    Not long after, several of the emperor''s courtiers, who had already taken their leave, were summoned to the royal study.


    The Yi Clan of the north, with an army of 300 thousand, was a large-scale invasion of the border Yan City.


    Hence, before Ye Yuming could find out Feng Luanqing''s real identity, he received the Emperor''s decree.


    "In accordance to the wishes of the heavens, the Emperor, the Emperor, the edict, the edict: The border, the border, the barbarian invaders ¡­ Pluto, Hades, and the others will lead their armies of one hundred thousand and one hundred thousand to this place. "


    Before Ye Yuming could say anything, he stuffed the imperial edict into the butler''s hands, turned around, and ran away. However, because he did not see the road clearly, he crashed into a pillar at the entrance.


    "¡­" Tang Xiaotang and Ye Yuming were exasperated as they watched their grandfather get up and continue running away, disappearing from the door as she ran further and further away.


    "I say, how frightening are you?"


    "¡­ ¡­." This King is clearly so kind! That servant must have something wrong with his head! "


    "¡­ ¡­." "Don''t lie to yourself, alright ¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Do you think This King should go?"


    "Go, then. Why not?" You don''t have a choice, do you?


    He remembered from the information that his first life''s Ye Yuming had met with Ye Yuxiu''s assassination en route, but they were successfully taken away by him. This was also why he was so determined to kill Ye Yuxiu. Three months later, Ye Yuming, who had settled the border issue, came back and forced her to castrate him. On one hand, he told the spies he had arranged in the palace to incite Ye Yuxiu to kill the people in the Feng Family and cause chaos in the imperial court, and on the other hand, he took the opportunity to bribe the capital''s officials to kill Ye Yuxiu and make him the emperor himself.


    The people who were chasing after him turned out to be Ye Yuxiu and Feng Luanqing''s group, and in the end, somehow Feng Luanqing fell off the cliff with him. The two of them were somehow poisoned by love, and as they "fell in love" and fought each other for a long time, the two of them happily died together ¡­


    But no matter what, Ye Yuming had to attend this battle. If it wasn''t for him, the hundred thousand men of Great Night would definitely not be able to handle the three hundred thousand strong border Yi Clan army. If the Yi Clan army entered the capital, the outcome would inevitably be the fall of the Great Night Nation, and her mission would still fail.


    Furthermore, it would not be without benefits if he went, in order to avoid any interactions between Feng Luanqing and him from developing their relationship. He would not be so foolish as to go and live in seclusion, would he?


    Ye Yuxiu gave his three days of preparation time. On the third night, Ye Yuming did not go to the farewell banquet, but instead lied on the roof of the Duke''s Palace and drank wine.


    "Why don''t you go?" Separated by a distance, Tang Xiaotang asked as she looked at the brightly lit Imperial Palace.


    Ye Yuming picked up the jar of wine by his side, took a big gulp of it, then replied with a smile: "No one will welcome this king there."


    Tonight, he did not look like he was a talker at all. He was only drinking. In just a short while, there were a lot of empty wine jars piled up beside him.


    A jar rolled down the roof, Ye Yuming grabbed it and placed it on the side, he then continued to drink.


    Tang Xiaotang could feel the depression, discomfort, and pain in the bottom of his heart ¡­ This was not his usual state of mind, but she knew that at this moment, what he needed was not comfort, but some quiet companionship.


    Although she shouldn''t have, she still wanted to retort. This kind of evasive behavior really made people want to give him a beating!


    In a short period of time, the only sound that could be heard was the swallowing of wine. Many of the wine that were not swallowed flowed along the mask onto his clothes, and Ye Yuming''s chest quickly became wet.


    The feeling of the cold liquid flowing through his body was not very good. It was also in the middle of winter. But Tang Xiaotang frowned (if she had one) and held it in.


    Looking at his pitiful appearance, he decided to bear with it for the rest of the day.


    "Did you know? Today is the day of this Queen Mother''s death." After being silent for a long time, Ye Yuming suddenly said this.


    He did not say this in his heart, but he said it directly. A soft and low voice resounded in the silent night, carrying a sense of loneliness.


    Tang Xiaotang, "... "I don''t know."


    Ye Yuming laughed involuntarily, that''s right, how would she know, at that time he still wasn''t wearing his mask ¡­

 C49

    After drinking another mouthful of wine, he said in a low voice, "Tell me, why do you think that This King will be unable to get drunk no matter how much This King drinks?"


    "A human once said that drinking alcohol to dispel one''s worries is more worrisome. Therefore, if you want to use alcohol to dispel your worries, I''m afraid that it will be of no use." Tang Xiaotang thought for a long time before replying, but as she was not used to being comforted, her words were dry and stiff.


    "Who said that? Why has This King never heard of it before? But what he said is really true... " Ye Yuming continued to have a decadent look, causing him to feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "I also forgot ¡­" F * ck! Why did she mention that? But what was this strange feeling of incompatibility?


    But Ye Yuming did not care too much about it, and said while drinking: "Really, what he said is too right." His entire body was filled with melancholy.


    It was not Tang Xiaotang''s fault that she could not empathize with her. Although she was born from lust, her emotions were very weak and the emotions of the host were normally infecting her. Naturally, she could not understand the reason why she was possessed by an inanimate object. Although she could feel Ye Yuming''s emotions, and could understand the lack of true emotions from her birth in the palace, she didn''t think that it was worth it for him to be dispirited.


    From his words, it seemed like it was because of the death of the previous Empress that he had become like this. This made it even more incomprehensible to her.


    Didn''t the dead die already? Shouldn''t the living live better? This was what he could do to both others and himself!


    A human''s mind was fragile, it was actually because of this matter that they did not dare to face themselves.


    "¡­ ¡­." Are you really worried? Why don''t you strike yourself a blow, if you can''t do it yourself. If you faint, you won''t worry. " Tang Xiaotang thought about it, then sincerely recommended it.


    "Puff ¡ª!"


    The moment Ye Yuming drank a mouthful of wine, he immediately spurted it out, "What method do you have?" "This method is really ¡­" "There''s no need, This King actually doesn''t have to worry anymore..." The grief in his heart dissipated with Tang Xiaotang''s interruption.


    He had long since known that it was impossible for him to live the life of an ordinary person in the Imperial Family, and since he had chosen this path, he would not regret it!


    Un, as expected of the person chosen by the world, his state of mind isn''t bad.


    Looking at Ye Yuming who had gradually regained her clarity, Tang Xiaotang nodded her head.


    "Let''s go and rest early. We''re leaving early tomorrow morning, and once we reach the border, we won''t have this leisure anymore."


    The wind blew past his ears, Ye Yuming stood up, brushed his clothes, and was about to jump down from the roof.


    The only thing that makes me sad is ¡­ Suddenly, the tiles beneath his feet loosened and he fell down.


    Fortunately, Ye Yuming''s martial arts was high, and he managed to turn his body in the air in time. His clothes and long hair drew a beautiful curve in the air, and elegantly landed on the ground.


    Perfect! This set of movements could get 100 points!


    "So close, so close. This King almost fell down. This King''s image is almost ruined!"


    "¡­ ¡­." "You''ve had enough ¡­" Seriously, he shouldn''t be pitied. Humans are truly tenacious creatures!


    "Ming''er, Ming''er ¡­"


    "Imperial Mother, why didn''t royal father come to see Ming''er?"


    "Ming''er, come here ¡­" "Imperial Mother wants to see you ¡­"


    "Why aren''t you dying?!"


    The sound of hatred thundered. Ye Yuming opened his eyes and woke up from his deep sleep.


    "What''s going on in your mind if you don''t sleep at night?" The mask''s grumbling and disgruntled voice could be heard.


    When he came back to his senses, he saw the curtains at the top of his bed. This was the Mansion of the King of Hell.


    Not the Phoenix Maiden Palace.


    "Nothing, I woke you up. Go back to sleep." Ye Yuming saw it and was even more surprised. It was still early, so it was no wonder that she was dissatisfied.


    "Have you had a nightmare?" Tang Xiaotang only heard a few words. At that moment, Ye Yuming''s state of mind was the weakest, thus she was able to sense what was in his heart. As expected, the mask he wore had something to do with his mother.


    "Yeah, but it''s over." He gave a low laugh and closed his eyes.


    Yes, that was all over.


    He didn''t want to say that Tang Xiaotang was too lazy to ask, so he yawned lazily and said vaguely: "Quickly go to sleep, I want you to wake up earlier tomorrow. Remember, don''t wake me up."


    Ye Yuming''s heart warmed, as though she had never cared about him, even though her tone of voice was not very good... Yes, This King is going to sleep. "


    A quarter of an hour later.


    "Ah, TangTang ¡­"


    "¡­ ¡­." "What are you doing!" Tang Xiaotang was flustered and exasperated, she had just fallen asleep when she was woken up by this bastard!


    "What if This King can''t sleep?"


    "Chill!"


    "Don''t be so heartless, why don''t we chat!"


    "Scram!"


    Early the next morning, Ye Yuming woke up. The entire palace was noisy as they sent him on his way, their voices simply couldn''t be louder. Tang Xiaotang couldn''t fall asleep even if he wanted to, and was woken up by Yue Yang in the end.


    Seeing Ye Yuming putting on the armor one by one, the two sinister beast heads on his chest matching with the ghost mask on his face, leaving only a pair of ice eyes that radiated cold light, his entire person became different in an instant. A bloodthirsty aura surrounded his body, and Tang Xiaotang almost couldn''t recognize that this was the usual chatty guy.


    "Clang!"


    Ye Yuming took out his treasure sword, it released a cold light, the sword tip releasing a faint green light, the green light seemed to bring with it a faint blood-red color, the blade''s edge was extremely sharp, the outline of the blade became a blur of cold light, the shining sword''s body reflected a pair of cold and deep eyes.


    "Stop looking, it''s time for you to leave." Tang Xiaotang''s entire charm seemed to lack something, even her voice sounded sleepy. The room was very warm. There were land dragons on fire and several braziers in the room. The comfortable Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to go out for a cold breeze.


    "Do you really not feel that This King is very mighty?" Ye Yuming unwillingly posed a few times in front of the mirror.


    Tang Xiaotang (yawns): "Don''t act cool, do you know that you''ve been struck by lightning?"


    Hurry up and leave, stop being so smelly, she still wants to wait for the rest of the march to catch up on her sleep.


    Ye Yuming (puzzled): "What does that mean?"


    Tang Xiaotang, "... "It''s not interesting. I''m just praising you." F * ck, why did she say it again!?


    Indeed, in the next moment, the housekeeper''s voice rang out, "Your Highness, the Emperor''s men are already waiting at the door."


    Putting the sword at his waist, a black clothed man suddenly appeared behind Ye Yuming and said softly: "Shadow, I will leave the matters of the manor to you. Keep a low profile and keep an eye on the butler to avoid the people of the palace.


    "Yes." The black-clothed man lowered his head.


    "If you need anything, contact This King." As Ye Yuming pushed open the door and walked out, the black-clothed man behind him quietly disappeared from the room.

 C50

    "Let''s go. This King is not here, so I''ll leave the manor to you." Ye Yuming walked past him without even glancing at him, all the way out.


    "Yes, this subordinate understands." The butler nodded and followed him out.


    "And since Thou hast not trusted him, thou hast left it to him?" What a suspicious human.


    "This King will not completely trust anyone, but wouldn''t it be fine if he didn''t have second thoughts?" Ye Yuming replied.


    "Doubtful!" Tang Xiaotang muttered.


    "Tang Tang, you still don''t understand people. Most of the time, what we say or do on the surface does not represent what we think. " Ye Yuming did not mind, and only said that one sentence.


    Tang Xiaotang thought, how can I not understand humans? I know you better than you do, okay? Aren''t you afraid that the emperor will intentionally find you to confuse you?


    Poor housekeeper, he was obviously just looking for a good master. As expected, taking the initiative to surrender required luck.


    But she didn''t want to argue with him, so she stopped talking.


    Ye Yuming also no longer spoke, and along the way, all of the mansion''s servants had already gathered at the door to respectfully send him off. Passing through the doorstep, they saw a young man clad in the attire of a high-ranking officer waiting for them at the entrance. Beside him was Attendant leading a handsome horse.


    Seeing him come out, the young man with bright eyes smiled, he immediately took a step forward and bowed his head, his voice was clear like a loud bell: "This Xiao Ruo greets Your Highness."


    Ye Yuming''s cold eyes swept across him. If it was anyone else, they would have already gone to war with him, but the youth was neither servile nor overbearing, "The Emperor has sent His Highness General to receive him. His Majesty, the various officials and the huge army of 100,000 are waiting for the Prince at the city gates."


    "He is not afraid of you, and no matter how much you look at him, it is useless." Xiao Ruo, this beautiful guy who looked so bright was actually the number one brain under Ye Yuxiu''s command, he was also a person with a belly full of evil tricks. He was also very strong, but he was killed by Ye Yuming in the end.


    Should I pull him over?


    Well, that''s a good idea!


    "Then don''t look at him! Where''s the manliness of this king?" Ye Yuming suddenly flicked his mask and said sourly.


    "¡­ ¡­." "Do you care about face?" Tang Xiaotang felt her body tremble, and had no choice but to retract her gaze. Upon hearing these words, the corners of her mouth twitched. She was at a loss for words.


    "Don''t! Why does This King need face?" Ye Yuming pretended not to understand.


    Tang Xiaotang: "You don''t even have face anymore, you are unrivalled in the world."


    Ye Yuming: "You flatter me."


    With a flick of his sleeve, he arrived in front of his horse, completely ignoring Xiao Ruo.


    Seeing that, Xiao Ruo did not mind, but he still laughed and stood up: "Duke, it''s time to go."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the strong and healthy black stallion in front of him. It was at least two meters tall, and its fur was as smooth as satin, without a single trace of color. There was only a white spot on its forehead.


    "How is it? This King''s white lightning is not bad, right?" Ye Yuming proudly bragged to Tang Xiaotang.


    "Bai ¡­" Electricity? Are you sure? " After hearing the name of the horse, Tang Xiaotang was dumbstruck.


    This is a black Mae!


    "Of course it''s right. Actually, This King wanted to call it ''White Spot'' because there was a white spot, but after that, This King thought that the name was too vulgar and changed it to ''Electricity''. Do you find it unpleasant? "


    "Pleasant, too pleasant. I have never heard such a pleasant name before. There is simply too profound of a meaning behind it." The corner of Tang Xiaotang''s mouth twitched. This made her instantly recall the name Li Jin had given her. He had to call it ''black'' or ''white'', even if it was'' black ''or'' white ''!


    "That''s only natural. Let''s see who named it!" Ye Yuming continued to be complacent.


    "Hur Hur Hur Hur." Tang Xiaotang really wanted to giggle his face. Was she praising him?


    When the horse saw Ye Yuming, it took two steps forward and intimately came in front of him, but when it saw the mask on his face, its eyes became vigilant. It tilted its head backwards and breathed out worriedly. When Ye Yuming got closer, it even took two steps back, and the Attendant couldn''t stop it.


    "Strange, what''s wrong with the white lightning today? Normally it wouldn''t be like this. " Ye Yuming was curious: "Could it be that it can see you?"


    "What''s so strange about that? Animals can see things that people can''t." Tang Xiaotang''s voice was filled with contempt.


    "¡­ ¡­." Alright, you''re right, This King has seen too much... " He slowly stepped forward and touched the horse''s nose. "Don''t be afraid, white electricity."


    Under his comforting words, the white lightning gradually calmed down, and the expression in its eyes softened as it looked at the mask. When it was safe, Ye Yuming stroked its back, and with the tip of his feet touching the ground, he jumped onto the horse and grabbed the reins.


    He pulled the reins, and the white electricity moved automatically.


    It really looked like a lackey following behind an unscrupulous landowner.


    The two of them rode around leisurely. Ye Yuming was fine, but even Xiao Ruo was so slow, he did not look anxious at all. Tang Xiaotang started to doubt her own life.


    "War is fun, but what this king believes you will definitely like is that the food in the group is too bad that you can''t swallow it down!" "If you don''t, then this king forgot that you can''t eat," "This king told you that those barbarians are so ugly that even this king can''t eat when he sees them, he''ll definitely be frightened when he sees them"


    Tang Xiaotang could not bear it any longer. Please, who would like to fight? Don''t you think that everyone is as perverted and aggressive as you? What else is "You''ll be scared when you see it"? I''m not even afraid of you, the snake spirit disease?


    Finally, she interrupted his chattering, "... "Can''t you hurry up and leave?"


    Ye Yuming replied, "Of course not. "Don''t you know that other than the messenger post delivering the war reports or the emperor''s urgent orders, one can''t even ride a horse in the capital. If it wasn''t for the sake of war, you wouldn''t even be able to ride a horse."


    Tang Xiaotang: "Then when will we be able to arrive?"


    Ye Yuming: "Looking at the distance ¡­ There should still be about two hours. "


    Tang Xiaotang, "... I''m going to sleep. "


    She decisively closed her eyes and told Ye Yuming to also shut up.


    ¡ª ¡ª I am the dividing line for two hours on the road.


    Waves of shouts suddenly reached Tang Xiaotang''s ears, startling her awake.


    Thunderous shouts rang out, and the ground beneath their feet trembled.


    "Pluto! Pluto! Pluto! "


    In front of him was a neat army, all the way to the distant horizon were heads. When they got close, they could still see the ground, and in the distance, there were dense black lines. Even further in the distance, it was almost impossible to see clearly what were trees or other things.


    For the first time, Tang Xiaotang rejoiced that she did not suffer from an intense fear.


    They were already standing in front of the city. In front of them was Ye Yuxiu''s bright yellow throne, the Palace Maid s and eunuchs, then the ministers, then the countless citizens of the imperial city who were blocked by the imperial guards. Ye Yuming was standing in front of the hundred officials behind the emperor, while Xiao Ruo was long gone.


    Ye Yuming rode his horse and came out from behind the emperor, standing in front of the army, his aura unconsciously causing everyone''s gaze to focus on him. He raised his hand slightly, and the sound died away almost instantly. In the end, only the sound of breathing could be heard from the huge army of 100,000.


    Everyone was looking at him with fanaticism, reverence, and trust ¡­ He was like the faith of the entire army. They firmly believed that as long as he was here, no matter what kind of war it was, they would not lose.


    Tang Xiaotang could feel the pious power of faith, and could also feel the hatred and killing intent from the chariot not far behind him. That''s right, commanders who could intimidate the mind of their troops usually didn''t like those in power. They would usually end up with only two choices.


    Killed or in power.


    Lowering her eyes, what she wanted to do was to make Ye Yuming the one in power.


    Flipping off the horse, he knelt down on one knee and channeled his internal energy, his soft yet powerful voice reverberating between the three armies, "Your Majesty, I will not disappoint Your Majesty''s request, I will definitely expel your Yi Clan from my night! As long as my Yi Clan is not broken, this subject will not return for one day! "


    At the same time, Tang Xiaotang sneered in his mind: "Not bad, if you really can''t beat the Yi Clan, will you really not come back anymore?"


    "Of course, we have to be peaceful inside. If This King doesn''t deal with the things outside, what if they cause trouble for This King behind the scenes? Wouldn''t that be terrible?" In front of Tang Xiaotang, Ye Yuming did not hide his ambition.


    "I feel that Ye Yuxiu is really pitiful..." Once again lighting a candle for Ye Yuxiu, Tang Xiaotang silently mourned for him for three seconds.


    "What''s there to be pitiful about? It''s already a matter of the victors and the losers. The two of us are already fated to only have one left." Ye Yuming said those words softly, but the killing intent inside the words were extremely thick.


    "That''s right. Either way, if he doesn''t die, then it''s your death." Tang Xiaotang expressed her agreement: "Don''t worry, with my help, you won''t die!"


    Ye Yuming, "... Why did This King have a feeling that things will get even worse after hearing what you said... "


    Tang Xiaotang: "Illusion! That must be your imagination! "

 C51

    Suddenly, a faint wave of energy wave came from somewhere in front of him. Tang Xiaotang looked over, and saw the viciousness in the grey robed young eunuch''s eyes.


    She was an extremely unremarkable eunuch, standing in the crowd behind the throne. Her appearance was average, and his expression was very natural, but her gaze was definitely off. It was a deep malicious intent, and even from so far away, Tang Xiaotang could still smell the thick bitterness.


    It was the taste of hatred.


    If it wasn''t for Tang Xiaotang''s feeling that was tens of times stronger than a human''s, and if she was a mask now, that person probably wouldn''t have been discovered by her. At least, Ye Yuming who had a strong martial arts skills would not feel it.


    "Hey, look, there''s a man in grey in the third row on the left. Something''s wrong with him." Tang Xiaotang told Ye Yuming.


    Ye Yuming''s gaze remained calm and collected as he looked over at the eunuch, and the hatred in his eyes that was unable to be retracted: "Is it that person? What do you think is wrong with him? "


    "He smells exactly like that woman, so it must be her." Tang Xiaotang said with certainty.


    "Let''s not talk about that for now. TangTang, this King suddenly thought of something."


    "What?" Tang Xiaotang suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Speaking of which, were you a dog before?" Ye Yuming suddenly said: "It smells good, do you even need to smell it?"


    Tang Xiaotang, "... "Go to hell!" ""


    During this time, the emperor kept releasing Luo Li''s uplifted declaration, but Tang Xiaotang, who was busy bickering with Ye Yuming, did not hear anything. Only when she heard the sound of cheering from below, did she finally see Ye Yuming get on his horse and ask in a somewhat stupefied voice, "Is that it?"


    "It''s over."


    "So what did he say?"


    "Actually, This King doesn''t know either."


    "¡­"


    The west wind whizzed through the bare branches, making "sou sou sou" sounds. No matter if it was the sound or the feeling of the wind on your face, it was as if countless people were shooting arrows at you. The bone-piercing feeling through your pores could only be described with one word:


    Exorcism.


    In order to hasten their journey, Ye Yuming and the others did not choose to enter the city. They only found a relatively spacious place to rest. The hundred thousand strong army only had ten thousand cavalrymen following Ye Yuming and Xiao Ruo, and the remaining ninety thousand foot soldiers were led by General Wang who followed behind.


    This time, other than the General Wang, the other two Vice Commanders were Xiao Ruo''s men. As such, it was not difficult to see what sinister intentions Ye Yuxiu had, and he was determined to kill Ye Yuming on the road there.


    Thinking about it, this was indeed a good method, at that time, he could push it to Yi Clan, it was truly killing two birds with one stone ¡­


    However, Ye Yuxiu did not know that General Wang was actually still Ye Yuming''s person. As for how she knew, it was obviously Ye Yuming who told her that!


    Otherwise, how could Ye Yuming possibly hand over the ninety thousand army to him without worrying?


    The bonfire was slowly burning, and the wood was emitting a crackling noise. From time to time, bright red tongues of flame would rise into the air along with bits of golden flame.


    The ghost face was faintly discernible in the darkness, one side was warm yellow under the fire, while the other side was hidden in the darkness, becoming more and more ferocious. Suddenly, it looked quite terrifying.


    Ye Yuming sat alone, and the others were resting not too far away.


    Xiao Ruo sat at a place not far from him, and would glance at him from time to time, his gaze resting on Ye Yuming''s body. He seemed to be sizing him up but also thinking about something, and no matter what, the expression in his eyes was very complicated.


    After a long while, Ye Yuming suddenly asked: "Tang Jia, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Tang Xiaotang was thinking about one thing, and she was very agitated. The people chasing him were about to arrive, but with so many people here, no one knew how they had chased him.


    Moreover, he didn''t know if he would fall off the cliff this time. It was really troublesome.


    But she could not tell him about it. The rules of time and space clearly stated that nothing about the restoration of time and space could be told to anyone other than the restorer, and that it would be severely punished, and that all those who knew it would be deprived of their memory, and that would do a great deal of harm to the soul of the deprived.


    "Nothing." Tang Xiaotang did not really want to say anything, but she was still tangled up on this question. If he accidentally died, wouldn''t her quest fail by half?


    Sensing that she had something on his mind, Ye Yuming lowered his eyes and his aura became ice-cold in an instant. He had a nagging feeling that she was hiding a lot of things from him ¡­ But so what?


    Tang Xiaotang curled her lips. "Don''t think too much about it, I''m just thinking about how to sleep in a while. I don''t want to rest in this wilderness. Why don''t you go to the city and find an inn to come back to before dawn? " she said jokingly.


    Ye Yuming: "How can I do that? This King will share the hardships of battle with the warriors! "


    Tang Xiaotang: "Oh, then where is Ru?" Humph, I knew you wouldn''t go if I told you that.


    Ye Yuming lowered his eyes, it was not as if he did not notice her perfunctory attitude. Growing up in the Imperial Family, he was already very sensitive to changes in people''s emotions.


    Tang Xiaotang had wanted to alert him in the first place, so she could only use this method to make him more alert. She also did not want him to leave the group.


    However, it seems to be counterproductive ¡­


    Looking at Ye Yuming who was walking alone in the forest, Tang Xiaotang was very speechless, "... What are you doing here so late? " She wanted to urge him to go back, but he wouldn''t go back either.


    He glanced at the map. It was already far away from the camp, and he could no longer see the human emblem on the map. He could only see the triangular symbol in the trees around him.


    "Nothing, just going around." Ye Yuming casually replied, but Tang Xiaotang could hear how unhappy this fellow was. He took her for his own and was very unhappy to know that she was keeping it from him.


    But this performance is too ¡­ What a joke ¡­


    Prince, you are so proud, do you know that?


    "Alright, I won''t tell you because I don''t think it''s necessary. Actually, I just feel uneasy, as if something bad is about to happen." Tang Xiaotang thought for a moment, then reminded him subtly: "If you don''t believe me, then pretend I didn''t say anything."


    "Tang Xuan, you must be thinking too much." Ye Yuming''s footsteps paused for a while, and then he slowly said, "If you feel uneasy ¡­ Then there must be someone who wants to assassinate This King! "


    Before she finished her sentence, Tang Xiaotang watched as he took out the Longsword at his waist and threw it out. The cold glint of the blade flashed past his eyes, and the sound of a weapon piercing through flesh and a few muffled sounds rang out from not too far away.


    At the same time, many white dots popped up on the map.


    "You knew someone was trying to kill you?" Tang Xiaotang immediately understood. Thinking about it, how could this guy not know?

 C52

    However, she still pretended not to know.


    So angry that she thought he cared a lot about her. So he simply wanted to lure these people out.


    Hearing the anger in her tone, he smiled slightly. Although his expression could not be seen, his tone was filled with joy. "Actually, This King only just found out because they hid it too carelessly."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a moment of silence, followed by countless arrows shooting from all directions. The arrows could not be seen clearly in the darkness, and only the constant sound of breaking air could be heard.


    Ye Yuming''s body moved between the trees like a ghost, avoiding all of the messy flying arrows, causing all of the black-clothed killers who were hiding in the darkness to be shot down by him. Before the assassin could react, a ghost mask appeared in front of him and he was shocked.


    In the next second, Ye Yuming had already unsheathed the flexible sword at his waist. He felt a sudden pain on his neck, and then, there was nothing after that ¡­


    Ye Yuming''s movements were extremely fast, the black clad assassins saw that the assassination attempt had failed and immediately rushed over, only to see that on the map, many white dots had appeared from all directions, surrounding him completely, and all types of weapons were present.


    Ye Yuming only laughed, his entire being''s aura instantly changed. A dense killing intent pervaded his surroundings, as if he was Raksha who had fallen into hell.


    Smiling, he channeled his Qi into his sword. With a wave of his sword, all the attacks were gone. His other hand quickly grabbed onto the neck of the nearest black-clothed man who was closest to him.


    With a ''kacha'' sound of broken bones, the black-clothed assassin didn''t even have the time to make a sound before he fell to the ground. At the same time, as if he had eyes on his back, he swung his sword again, blocking the dart that was heading straight for him and sending it back the way it had come and into the other man''s chest.


    The black clad assassins were all ruthless in their moves, every move was aimed at his fatal point, and all sorts of small hidden weapons were thrown at him. If not for Ye Yuming''s profound inner strength and agility, he would never have been able to dodge them.


    Ye Yuming killed the few assassins by his side, but could no longer avoid the hidden weapons that flew from behind. Seeing this, he decided not to dodge. He gathered his strength and froze all the hidden weapons in the air.


    "Fire!" With a low growl, he sent the concealed weapons flying back. The hidden weapons were obviously poisoned. The moment those assassins touched it, they would lie down without making any sound. In the blink of an eye, another circle of assassins fell to the ground.


    But there were clearly too many assassins in black, the moment the first one fell, the second one kept coming, no matter how high Ye Yuming''s martial arts was, he would not be able to take this kind of revolving battle. In addition, they didn''t seem to feel anything. As long as they didn''t lose all of their vitality, they would continue to attack.


    Tang Xiaotang was speechless, these assassins were clearly Death Soldiers, because she could not feel any emotions from them, and the conditions were strict. If not for the map, she would not even be able to sense their existence.


    Tang Xiaotang guessed that he had done something to underestimate his enemy, but he didn''t really blame him. According to the previous development, there shouldn''t be so many killers, but now that Feng Luanqing had been reborn, many of them were not assassins that Ye Yuxiu had sent, but assassins that Feng Luanqing had installed.


    Actually, it was just two groups of people attacking one of him. It wasn''t his fault.


    Ye Yuming was obviously waiting for someone, but he didn''t come for a long time, so Tang Xiaotang guessed that she was stopped by Feng Luanqing.


    Seeing that Ye Yuming was no match for him, and that wounds were gradually forming on his body, Tang Xiaotang could clearly see that his skin had turned green and black, and purple blood was flowing out of the corner of his mouth.


    However, he continued to protect her face, not allowing any harm to fall on her.


    Looking at the map, there were a lot of white dots at the back. Almost this entire forest was filled with killers, and it was impossible to go back now.


    This really was his biggest problem. She had worked so hard to help him, but it still hadn''t worked out.


    If it wasn''t for the mask...


    Ye Yuming saw that his men did not come, and probably understood that something had happened. He was not stupid, the black clothed assassins were all deadly, seeing as how they did not want to leave anything alive, he did not want to fight anymore. He quickly sealed the few big acupuncture points on his body, and broke through the encirclement.


    "Go east! There is no such death aura! " That was the cliff. It seemed like this was the only way to survive!


    Hearing that, Ye Yuming walked towards the east without hesitation, he did not doubt her words at all.


    Tang Xiaotang was unable to describe the feeling in her heart. It was probably because of this feeling of being unconditionally trusted by others ¡­


    Waves of wind blew past his ears, just like the night when Tang Xiaotang first came to this world. It was a pity that there was no moon today, and furthermore, this was not the Imperial Palace, but on the way out.


    The cliff was only an inch away from him and he was being chased by his pursuers. Worst of all, Ye Yuming''s physical strength seemed to have reached its limit, and he could still persevere after being poisoned for such a long time. Tang Xiaotang was already impressed by him.


    Ye Yuming stopped at the edge of the cliff.


    He instinctively used his night vision to observe. A few rocks fell from the cliff, and in the blink of an eye, they disappeared without a trace.


    "Is this what you meant by ''there''s no death aura''?" Ye Yuming almost died from anger, when he felt the excitement, the poison qi gushed out again, making him dizzy and almost falling down.


    This was indeed not a deathly aura, this was a land of death!


    It would be a wonder if he didn''t die this time!


    "Do you believe me?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "Yes." Ye Yuming didn''t know why he was still willing to believe her even though they had clearly reached a dead end.


    Seeing that the killer was coming over, Tang Xiaotang said, "Then jump down!"


    She wasn''t sure if shee would die if she jumped down. Because Tang Xiaotang could feel that the power of the laws of this world had already started to become chaotic and the protective strength of the Son of the World on his body was already extremely weak. It was absolutely unlike the power of Li Jin in the previous world where he knew that other than himself, no matter how dangerous it was, he would be safe and sound in the end.


    However, right now, she didn''t know the probability of an ordinary person escaping from the cliff with his life on the line ¡­


    If he had gotten rid of Feng Luanqing earlier, he wouldn''t have jumped down today!


    Furthermore, this was not her most important mission, if he was unlucky enough to die, she would have to find someone else to help him become the new Son of the World!


    Tang Xiaotang thought with a terrible mood.


    Ye Yuming also knew that there was still a chance for him to survive if he jumped down from there.


    It should be said that he had this spirit of adventure in him, without thinking too much, Ye Yuming immediately jumped down.


    By the time the killers caught up, Ye Yuming''s figure was already gone.


    When Ye Yuming''s subordinates finally broke through the obstacles and rushed over, other than the corpses in the forest and the countless footprints at the edge of the cliff, there was nothing else.


    The falling speed was very fast, and the cliff was very smooth, not even growing vines. Ye Yuming could already feel that it was difficult for him to stay awake, Tang Xiaotang felt that his face was extremely hot, probably because of the poisonous gas spreading all over him.


    Suddenly she felt the mask on his hand, and then, to her surprise, she lifted it up and held it in her arms.


    "Thou... Why do you do this? "Aren''t you unwilling to take off your mask?" She pressed herself against the scalding skin of his chest, momentarily unable to understand what he was thinking.


    Being hugged in her arms, she couldn''t see his face, and could only hear his slow and low voice: "Tang Tang ¡­" There are always some things that are very important, so important that ¡­ "I can, I can let you break my determination ¡­"


    It was unknown when, but this little demon that had a venomous tongue and was somewhat domineering had become so important to him.


    Is it important?


    For some reason, Tang Xiaotang suddenly thought of the person she had intentionally hidden for a long time, the person who had taught her to experience all kinds of beautiful feelings ¡­ She clearly had nothing in common with her. In fact, they were two completely different people ¡­


    Scholar ¡­ What would you do if you were still there?


    It seems that I am about to reach the bottom of the cliff. Then, should I do this ¡­

 C53

    "Tang Xuan, you said ¡­ Will I live this time? " he asked quietly.


    "Yes!" Tang Xiaotang said firmly.


    "Yes!" You are right, This King has not... "He hasn''t even sat in that seat yet. How could he ¡­ how could he have died here?" He laughed.


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly understood why she was chosen by the world.


    Whether it was Feng Luanqing, who was able to interfere with the rules, or Ye Yuming, who was initially chosen by the world, they were both weak. However, they had always had a goal in their hearts and were willing to strive for it, regardless of whether this goal was good or bad, they had never doubted or given up.


    This did not mean that all the goals were worth achieving, but Tang Xiaotang lacked and admired this passion that was willing to work hard for its goals.


    Compared to her endless life, their life was so short, but they still chose to pursue their own desires, whether it was ambition, desire, or ideals. That was the reason why that short life could have so much glory.


    This was a wonderful life!


    Furthermore, considering how Ye Yuming was usually so venomous, yet at the most crucial moment, he chose to believe in her without hesitation. Furthermore, he even held her in his arms, afraid that she would be thrown around ¡­


    Alright, alright, for the sake of this trust, she had to protect him from dying!


    Ye Yuming fainted, so he did not notice, that in that moment, the mask in his bosom suddenly released a faint white light, the light gradually enveloping his entire body, and following that, his falling speed slowly slowed down, finally landing gently like a feather. Rumble!


    He had already used up his only chance, so any other accidents on the battlefield would be up to him.


    And worst of all, she didn''t know when the side effects would appear ¡­


    That was why it was most annoying to change one''s appearance to a mask. It was not convenient at all!


    This was the worst mission she had ever done! No one!


    The palace at night was incredibly sinister, within the emperor''s resting room, even though countless candles were burning, it was still dark and cold. Under the candlelight, the colourful carvings on the ceiling became even more gloomy, like a monster hidden in the shadows, with an indescribable malevolence.


    A young eunuch dressed in grey walked in from outside with a bowl in his hand. He was stopped by a blue-robed eunuch guarding the door. He hurriedly raised his head and smiled obsequiously, "Eunuch An, this is the soup the Empress ordered her servants to send over to the Emperor. I don''t know ¡­ Has the emperor fallen asleep? "


    "Show it to us."


    The blue-robed eunuch was clearly of a higher rank than the grey-robed eunuch. He took the soup from the young eunuch''s hands and opened it to take a look. A dark light flashed across his eyes, and under the cover of darkness, a barely detectable white powder was scattered into the bowl. It dissolved as soon as it entered the water.


    Then he closed the lid and gave it to the grey-clothed eunuch. "The emperor is still awake. You can take it in yourself."


    The grey-clothed eunuch answered with a "Here!" before carefully carrying the bowl over the threshold and entering.


    The blue-clothed eunuch looked at the closed door as a strange smile flashed in his eyes.


    A short while later, the voice of the emperor sounded from the palace. "You can leave now. "Come here and serve me to sleep."


    And then, the gray-robed eunuch withdrew.


    Following that, the candles in the hall were extinguished one by one, leaving behind only the bright lights of the palace on the long corridor.


    Under the lantern light, the long figure of the blue-robed eunuch blended with the huge shadow of the palace behind him. His expression could not be clearly seen, only a sharp chin and the corners of his mouth slowly curled upwards.


    A black shadow landed silently behind him. "Pluto has fallen off a cliff. It is unknown whether he is dead or alive." A voice as soft as smoke floated in his ears, causing him to instantly open his eyes wide.


    "No!" Go down and find it! If he is alive, I want to see his corpse! " His sharp eyes fell on the man.


    The black shadow only nodded, and then once again blended into the darkness behind it, disappearing without a trace.


    The blue-clothed eunuch looked coldly at the closed door with a smile that was not a smile. His eyes were filled with twisted hatred.


    Then, I''ll start with you!


    "Hua Rong, I''m back. I''ll make sure you die a graveless death!"


    Ye Yuming felt as though he was standing in a palace. The scenery around him was mottled and blurry, but he felt very familiar with the vague shadows, and he did not know where he had seen them before ¡­


    The surrounding figures that were dressed in the attire of eunuchs and Palace Maid were coming and going. Their faces were cold and stiff, like puppets, and they looked almost exactly the same.


    He didn''t know why he was here, but he subconsciously reached out to rub his face. But then, he lowered his hand and placed it in front of his eyes. It was the hand of a child.


    "Fourth Prince, why are you still here?" Empress wants to see you! " No one knew who was speaking from behind, but Ye Yuming suddenly realized.


    That''s right, he is ¡­ To see the Queen Mother''s ¡­


    With that in mind, he took a path and pushed open a door.


    The well-dressed woman was alone in front of the makeup table. He stood below the steps and raised his head, calling out, "Imperial Mother, why have you called for me?"


    An extremely familiar and beautiful face appeared in front of him. Facing the light, the beautiful young lady''s eyes were filled with gentleness. "Ming''er, come here, mother."


    He then ran over and hugged her knees, "Mother, Ming''er is here."


    However, his gaze unconsciously fell on a ghost mask on the dressing table. The ghost mask ¡­ He remembered that he shouldn''t have been here ¡­


    Why was there a ghost mask?


    The girl put a hand on his face and said gently, "Ming''er is so beautiful. She will definitely be a handsome man in the future."


    He only stared blankly at the ghost mask, feeling that he had forgotten something ¡­


    Her beautiful face was twisted like a ghost and her eyes shone with a vicious light, "You look so much like that slut, you''re not my child! "Why don''t you go die?"


    A sharp, cold light shot out of the scissors in her hand. When that sharp light sliced towards his face, he subconsciously closed his eyes, welcoming the pain that was about to come.


    "Clang clang!"


    The scissors made an ear-piercing sound as they hit the mask. Suddenly, a voice rang out in his ears. "Open your eyes!"


    That voice was like a thunderclap that struck his mind. A large amount of memories suddenly flooded his mind as he suddenly became clear-headed. In front of him was a ghost mask.


    "Tang ¡­" Sugar? "


    When he looked again, the woman''s entire body was already set ablaze. She pounced on him with an evil grin: "Go to hell! Die with me! "


    "Thou art Thou, be brave, and walk over!"


    In the blink of an eye, his surroundings had turned into a sea of fire, but the ghostly mask in his hand made him full of courage. For the first time, he charged towards the flames, and as he passed through them, he realized that the flames would never actually burn him.


    Yes, he was no longer who he was then!


    Then, I should have long abandoned this sin that I shouldn''t have shouldered ¡­


    The flames behind him turned into bits and pieces as they disappeared from this place. Even the female''s malevolent and unwilling howls also faded away.


    Following that, all the memories from before gushed into his mind, chasing and jumping down the cliff. Then, was he now at the bottom of the cliff?


    Bottom of the cliff? He''s not dead yet!

 C54

    "Tang Tang! Look, This King is indeed still alive! " Opening his eyes, he got up from the ground and patted off the grass and dust on his body as he spoke with some excitement.


    "That''s right, the calamity has lasted for a thousand years. How could something happen to you so quickly?" Tang Xiaotang looked at him.


    Indeed, his face was extremely similar to the little boy in the scene. Even though his face was somewhat pale, one could still see that he was handsome.


    But ¡­ There were two deep intersecting wounds on the left side of his face, ruining what should have been a peerless beauty.


    "You see, thou shalt not wear a mask."


    Ye Yuming reflexively touched his own face. The two wounds were still there, but the ones in his heart had disappeared.


    So it wasn''t that difficult to deal with this matter. It wasn''t his fault in the first place.


    The sunlight on his face felt so warm ¡­


    "You have finally ¡­ "Daring to face the real me ¡­" Tang Xiaotang was a little tired, and her voice was also a little low.


    At least she didn''t waste the effort she put in to follow him into his dream.


    "You ¡­ "Are you alright ¡­" Hearing the exhaustion in her voice, Ye Yuming asked softly.


    He was not stupid. Jumping down from such a high cliff had a slim chance of surviving. Furthermore, he did not suffer any injuries. Other than what she had done, there was no other possibility.


    "I''m fine ¡­" "How is the poison in your body?" She could only use one type of ability, so she couldn''t help him cure the poison.


    "I''m afraid it''s a bit bad, I can''t use my inner force now ¡­" We need to find the way out quickly! " Ye Yuming could feel that there was not much Inner Qi in his body, but fortunately the poison mist had not reached his heart and lungs, so he was able to persevere for a while.


    "Oh ¡­" Tang Xiaotang didn''t know how much longer she could last, so she tried to conserve her strength.


    "Persevere. This King''s people will be here soon." Before jumping off the cliff, he had left a signal that his men were definitely on their way here.


    "Alright."


    Then she stopped talking.


    Ye Yuming walked along the bottom of the cliff.


    Since he couldn''t use any internal energy, he could only use his soft sword to cut off the surrounding shrubs and slowly cut a path. Ye Yuming stepped on the soft and thick moss, stepping over the thick roots of the tree under his feet and advanced with difficulty.


    A lot of the plants were covered with thorns, and a few moments later his clothes were riddled with cracks and his hands were covered with small wounds. These plants were obviously poisonous. The wound didn''t bleed, but it quickly swelled up. It was painful and numb, but Ye Yuming held it back. He didn''t even frown.


    During this time, he kept on talking to Tang Xiaotang, as if he was afraid that she would fall asleep. However, the words Tang Xiaotang replied him with the most often was "Oh" or "En", indicating that she was still awake.


    Ye Yuming was a person with a firm and determined personality to begin with. Since he was still alive, he definitely would not want to give up. Thus, as he chatted with Tang Xiaotang, he looked for a way to walk further and further away.


    A faint sound of water could be heard in front of him. After splitting apart the last plant in front of him, a small stream appeared before his eyes. With a sigh of relief, he went to the stream to prepare his wounds.


    Tang Xiaotang wanted to remind him that the stream was not clean. Maybe there was a parasite that could not be used to clean the wound. However, looking at those wounds which were already bluish white yesterday, if I don''t treat them now, the muscles there might just die ¡­


    Before Ye Yuming could even clean himself from the water, a faint sound came from the trees in the distance. Following the sound, a piece of the plant fell down.


    That did not seem like the sound of animals walking, so Ye Yuming and Tang Xiaotang had already guessed the identity of the person at the same time.


    He didn''t expect that the pursuers would come so quickly. It seemed like he must die here today!


    Without caring about the wound, Ye Yuming hurriedly entered the bushes at the side, and slowly advanced along the dense forest covered with thorns.


    Through the gaps between the clumps of green leaves, a black silhouette approached from afar. Sure enough, it was the black-clothed assassins from last night.


    They quickly cut down the surrounding shrubs and searched for something, but it was clear to see that they did not find anything.


    Ye Yuming crawled along the pathway between the trees without making a sound. Suddenly, his legs relaxed, as if he stepped on some kind of trap, and his entire body dropped down.


    When the man in black heard the noise and checked here, there was nothing left on the ground. They looked around at each other and could only assume that it was the sound of an animal.


    Ye Yuming slid down the tunnel. This tunnel was not as long as it seemed, and was very narrow as well. He tried to cover the mask on his chest with one hand and prevent himself from falling, but the walls of the tunnel were extremely smooth and the flexible sword could not pierce through it.


    He was not afraid, but he did not know what kind of environment was down there. He did not know if it was dangerous or not, but he did not like the feeling of being unsure.


    While he was still thinking, the tunnel had come to its end. It seemed to have landed on a pile of soft stuff, and it didn''t hurt at all.


    Taking out the mask, Ye Yuming looked up. He seemed to be inside a huge tree, with faint light shining in from above, it was unknown how high it was, he could only see countless leaves on the tree top.


    With the help of the sunlight, he saw countless vines piled up on the ground. The space was very big, but there was nothing on the surrounding trees. It was a bit strange.


    There seemed to be a human figure in front of him, Ye Yuming probed, "Junior has disturbed you greatly, senior, please forgive me!"


    The figure did not speak.


    "Senior ¡­?" Ye Yuming said as he walked over. Only when he was near, did he see that it was indeed a person.


    But, this person ¡­ He had already become a corpse ¡­ No, to be more accurate, it should be a mummy.


    "Your luck is really good!" Tang Xiaotang suddenly opened her mouth, because she suddenly remembered, wasn''t this the tomb of the former Heavenly Doctor that Feng Luanqing had found by chance? Feng Luanqing obtained a lot of treasures here, including the many recipes that Doctor Tian had collected, her experience in medicine, the precious herbs that he had collected throughout her life, as well as the many pills that she had refined.


    It seemed like his remaining luck could still be used, this time the poison in his body could be cured, because the Heavenly Doctor''s collection had a pill that could cure all the poisons.


    It was just that she did not know where the pill was and what it looked like ¡­


    "Look for it, there must be a pill that can cure the poison." She told Ye Yuming.


    One man and one ghost was rummaging around, and sure enough, there were many bottles of antidote under the vines. Since they weren''t sure which one was the real antidote, Ye Yuming ate one of each bottle.


    As for those precious pill formulas, they were finally discovered on the walls of the trees. It turned out that the Heavenly Doctor had carved those pill formulas into the hollow trees.


    Not long after, Ye Yuming felt his Qi recovering bit by bit. After a bit of luck, he discovered that the Qi in his dantian seemed to be even thicker than before. Maybe the pill he ate earlier had pills that could increase his Qi.

 C55

    Unlike Feng Luanqing, who took all these things with him, Ye Yuming only took note of the pill formulas and left. Before he left, he deeply bowed towards the Sky Doctor''s body, expressing his gratitude and admiration for this senior.


    When going out, he definitely could not follow the road he came from. Ye Yuming activated his Qing Gong, borrowing the uneven surface of the tree bark, he passed through the gaps of the tree and landed on the ground.


    He realized that the tree had died long ago, leaving only the huge, empty trunk. Many small trees had sprouted from the trunk again and grew on the old tree.


    "I can''t accompany you anymore. I spent a lot of energy to save you, so I have to go back to sleep to recover." Tang Xiaotang could clearly feel that she was sleepy, and the side effects were about to occur.


    "Then you ¡­" Will it never appear again? " The fear in his heart was so clear for the first time. If not for him ¡­ She didn''t have to disappear ¡­


    Feeling the change in his mood, it was the first time Tang Xiaotang wanted to laugh at a emotion that could probably be considered as moved. She hadn''t even completed her mission, how could she have left so quickly?


    But the side effects came too fast, so she could only mutter a few words, "One... Yue ¡­ " There was no more sound.


    Ye Yuming heaved a sigh of relief, as long as it did not disappear forever. He called a few more times, but there was no response, so he put the mask back inside his clothes.


    In the future, he wouldn''t need a mask anymore.


    Its long and narrow phoenix eyes narrowed as its murderous aura filled its entire body. Even though its entire body was in a sorry state, with two deep wounds on its face, it still did not lessen its aura.


    Just, Ye Yuxiu, Feng Luanqing... It''s time for you to pay the price!


    It would save him a lot of energy if he had inner force to travel. In a short while, he was already far away. Right now, he was not afraid of the killers, but the border situation was urgent. To save time, he still ran between the trees, avoiding the killers.


    Suddenly, the faint sound of hooves could be heard from afar. Ye Yuming stopped moving and hid himself on the tree, observing the situation through the layers of leaves.


    He only saw a dirt road not too far away, on it was a horse galloping over. Seeing the horse''s appearance, Ye Yuming finally relaxed.


    It turned out that the white lightning had come.


    He gently landed on the ground and the black stallion stopped in front of him. The moment it saw him, it excitedly rubbed its head against him and breathed out hot air from its nose.


    Ye Yuming caressed its head and asked indifferently: "How is the situation at the border?"


    As soon as his voice fell, countless men in black suddenly appeared around him. The leader of the group said in an emotionless voice, "As Master expected."


    "The assassins are done with it?"


    "It''s been settled, the mastermind behind it is Feng Luanqing."


    "Chi, looks like my good royal brother is still not as good as that woman Feng Luanqing..." Ye Yuming scoffed, "Since that''s the case, then there''s no need to worry.


    "Yes."


    The tree swayed back and forth. In the blink of an eye, there was only one person and one horse left.


    Ye Yuming got on his horse and pounced on it. With a cry of white lightning, he turned around and started to gallop. Ye Yuming''s hair was all black as it was blown around by the wind.


    Heh heh Ye Yuxiu, you two bastards actually dare to harm this king''s mask. When this king has dealt with the matters at the border, I will go back and take care of you guys.


    A long journey. Once they arrived at the border army camp, Ye Yuming immediately entered on his horse, but was stopped by two guards: "Who are you? How dare you trespass into the army camp? "


    Looking at the scar on his face, although the two guards were intimidated by his presence, they still did not dare to let him in. Everyone knew that this was the critical moment in the battle with Yi Clan, so who knew whether this person was a spy or not?


    Ignoring the fact that he did not have a trademark mask on, he was wearing tattered clothes with the smell of dust on his body. In short, even if Feng Luanqing and Ye Yuxiu were here, they would not be able to recognize that this was the always aloof and cold Duke Ming.


    Ye Yuming was too lazy to waste words, he took out a jade talisman from his robes and showed it to the two of them. The two soldiers immediately knelt down in fear: "Your Highness, please forgive us!"


    He ignored the two and rode away, leaving dust on the ground.


    Only after the sound of the horse''s hooves disappeared did the two soldiers dare to raise their heads and look at his disappearing figure. They let out a long breath and looked at each other.


    A soldier asked, "That is Your Highness, the King of Hell? But where is his mask? "


    "I don''t know." However, with Pluto here, we can finally be saved. "


    Only until they reached the front of the tent did Ye Yuming dismount. After receiving the news, the Yan City Guard General Lin Huanjie, Xiao Ruo and the others came forward to receive them.


    He stealthily raised his head and looked at the cold man before him. He was slightly surprised. Why didn''t he come with the reinforcements?


    Wasn''t it said that Pluto never took off his mask? Why wasn''t he wearing a mask? And what was with this outfit?


    After exchanging glances with the Deputy General behind him, Ye Yuming had a rough idea of what was going on. Without enough time to clean himself up, he walked into the tent and asked in a low voice, "What''s the situation now?"


    Lin Jia Jie was not one of his people, but he was not one of Ye Yuxiu either. This man was faceless, and he had been guarding the border all year round, so he had no idea what was going on in the imperial court.


    At this moment, his eyes were filled with worry as he said worriedly, "My lord, we are still stuck. It is only winter ¡­" The soldiers couldn''t hold on any longer. If they continued to hold on, I''m afraid... The morale is a bit low. "


    "Yes, This King knows. What about the situation with the Yi Clan? "


    "Yi Clan launched an attack three days ago, and after being repelled, it has not made any movements for the time being."


    Staring at the gigantic sand table in front of him, he saw the black symbol representing the Yi Clan troops. It was obviously three times more white than the white mark on Big Night''s side.


    Ye Yuming thought for a moment, then came up with a plan.


    "Gather all the generals here in fifteen minutes." He instructed Lin Junjie.


    "Yes."


    Seeing that his face revealed a trace of exhaustion, Lin Jia Jie timely took his leave, leaving Ye Yuming alone.


    He took the mask from his arms, stared at it for a moment, sighed, and put it back.


    One more month ¡­ He had to solve everything!


    In less than fifteen minutes, all the generals were gathered in the tent, waiting for Ye Yuming.


    There were many people here that Ye Yuming had brought from the capital with him to guard the southern mirror. Naturally, they believed in Ye Yuming. But there were still a lot of people who were guarding the northern border, and did not interact much with Ye Yuming.


    Seeing that the person who had called them over was nowhere to be seen, those people were a bit dissatisfied. These people were basically the old generals of the late emperor. They originally didn''t like this young boy as their commander-in-chief, so they all complained.


    "Why can''t Your Highness see me? Isn''t he the one who summoned us? Where is he now? " An old general who could not hold himself back immediately asked. His eyes were filled with faint dissatisfaction: "Could it be that you''re not putting Yi Clan in your eyes?"


    A young officer immediately refuted: "Your Highness has been invincible, you must have been confident. How could it be like what Deputy General Lin said, that you do not put Yi Clan in your eyes?"

 C56

    Deputy General Lin immediately became angry, stood up and said: "You''re just a brat, and you''re still drinking milk when I go onto the battlefield! You actually dare to speak to me in such a manner, do you think you can compete with me for three rounds? "


    The young general was also full of vigor. How could he endure such provocation? He immediately stood up as well and said, "Let''s compete. I definitely won''t lose to you!"


    The others didn''t stop him either. These few days, the two groups had been looking down on each other. Today''s action was like a fuse that ignited the conflict between them. The sound of encouragement from underground could not be stopped.


    Just as the two was about to go out and compare notes, suddenly, a round of applause sounded out from outside the tent. Lifting the curtain, Ye Yuming tidied up and walked in.


    Although everyone was surprised by his face, they only looked away for a moment. Only Xiao Ruo who was seated in the first seat thought of something and forgot about him. His eyes darkened as he lowered his head.


    "Why didn''t you say anything?" "Hmm?" Ye Yuming sat in the leader''s seat, his cold gaze sweeping across the entire area, the powerful aura surrounding him intimidating everyone, the young officer immediately lowered his head, and even Deputy General Lin was afraid of him in the center of his cold and emotionless eyes, he did not dare say a single word, let alone the others, they had all already obediently shut their mouths, and did not dare say another word.


    It was quiet underground, but Ye Yuming didn''t say anything. He glanced at the incense on the table and said something mindless: "It''s just nice, fifteen minutes."


    After Lin Deputy General was slapped, his old face flushed red and he immediately lowered his head.


    Ye Yuming continued: "Now that the battle is urgent, if you guys have the strength to do so, why not go and kill the enemies on the battlefield, and instead rebel in this place?"


    This time, everyone lowered their heads. Ye Yuming''s people knew that they had violated his highness''s taboo, so they naturally had nothing to say. When those old generals heard it, they could not sit still anymore. Indeed, right now, they were facing a great enemy, and they were still causing internal strife, and even made someone younger than them say it out loud. In that moment, all of them were convinced of Ye Yuming''s capabilities.


    Seeing the change in everyone''s attitude, Ye Yuming knew that his words were effective. There was no helping it, he had come a few days late. If the military were to be divided into factions, it would undoubtedly be a great danger to the current enemy.


    "This King knows that all of you are outstanding warriors. However, we cannot point our blades at our comrades. If you really want to compare, when the time comes, why not compete who kills the most enemies? "


    These words made everyone''s blood boil with passion. They were all soldiers, and the blood that flowed in their bones was filled with the desire to kill. Ye Yuming''s words ignited the killing intent in their hearts, and the aura of the entire army tent immediately changed.


    It had to be said that Ye Yuming was born to be the commander, he understood the hearts of these generals, and that was why he was able to maximize their strengths.


    "Everyone, don''t worry. This king already has a plan to restrain my Yi Clan. The reason I called everyone over at this time is to discuss a plan to defeat the enemy. " He got up first and paced to the large sand table on the side.


    The generals gathered in front of the sand table. They saw that the troops were arranged according to the arrangement of the two armies.


    "Look here, this is where the Yi Clan army is stationed." He pointed to a raised part of the disk and moved to another area where the terrain was relatively flat. "This is our base." He pointed to a city behind them. "This place is the Yan City."


    Raising his head, he asked, "Does anyone have any thoughts on this matter?"


    Everyone was confused.


    This... What''s that supposed to mean?


    Ye Yuming''s gaze swept across everyone present, and finally fixed onto Xiao Ruo, who had his head lowered from start to finish, "Deputy General Xiao, what do you think?"


    Xiao Ruo slightly smiled, and said slowly: "This general is slow-witted, I do not have any thoughts."


    "Oh? "Really?" Ye Yuming sneered, his eyes that focused on him contained a faint killing intent: "Deputy General Xiao is an astute person, could it be that you really don''t have any thoughts?"


    He coldly snorted. This black fox, if he didn''t know about this assassination attempt, he wouldn''t believe it even if he was beaten to death. To have such a strategist under Ye Yuxiu, it could be considered luck.


    Xiao Ruo met his gaze, and laughed in a low voice: "Your Highness, you flatter me."


    Ye Yuming looked away. Xiao Ruo had to be dealt with, otherwise, this battle would not be easy. But now that everyone was here, he had more important things to tell them.


    The Yan City was located at the northernmost point of the night, but after the Yan City was broken, there would be a large plain. As long as the Yan City was broken, it would continue its journey and quickly close in on the capital.


    Adding the original thirty thousand garrison troops and the one hundred thousand men who had arrived in the imperial city, even if we added in the nearly three thousand people that had been lost in these past few days, there were still a total of one hundred and twenty thousand people, yet there were an entire three hundred thousand people in the Yi Clan.


    Ye Yuming was very clear that this was a convoy formed from the power of Yi Clan which had transferred to their entire clan. As long as this matter was resolved, their Yi Clan would not infringe upon Big Night for the next hundred years.


    However, because of this, this battle would be extremely difficult. They could not be careless, and this was related to the peace of the night. They had to do their best.


    After muttering to himself for a moment, Ye Yuming pointed at a few people''s names. "Liu Yang, Song Lang, Wang Li, the three of you follow Deputy General Zhang and bring three thousand people here, so you have to clearly explore the surrounding terrain," he pointed to a mountain on the left side of the map in front of the Yan City: "Deputy General Zheng, you bring Su Chen, Zhao Yu, and Wu Lin here with three thousand people, so you also have to clearly explore the surrounding terrain." Ye Yuming pointed at the mountain to the right of Yan City.


    The people underground started to whisper to each other, they did not know why Ye Yuming wanted to come to this scene, but due to Ye Yuming''s mighty name, they continued to listen.


    Everyone who was called stood up.


    "This King will give all of you one month''s time. Remember, you must not be discovered by the Yi Clan! " As soon as his voice fell, eight people walked out and saluted, "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "Remember, this matter can only be successful. Those who underestimate it must be dealt with in military law!"


    Although no one knew what he was trying to do, they could only obediently listen to what Ye Yuming had to say, even though the questions in their hearts were still there.


    After the eight of them sat down, Ye Yuming ordered a few more people to lead the ten thousand soldiers to dig a long and wide ravine in front of the camp at night, and draw a mountain spring to fill it up with water.


    After these people had all sat down, the number of people in the tent who did not have any tasks decreased by a lot. Only a few people remained. Amongst them was Deputy General Lin from before.


    Seeing that everyone had been assigned a mission, he started to become anxious, but it was as if Ye Yuming had forgotten about him, and was ordering a few people to prepare for something else.


    "Dig for This King in the camp. If you want a big hole, the deeper the better."


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    He finally could not hold it in anymore. "My lord, what about me? What should I do? "


    "Deputy General Lin, please wait a moment. This king has an important mission for you to do." Deputy General Lin could only sit down unwillingly, his face completely red.


    Ye Yuming assigned the rest of the people, leaving only Xiao Ruo and Lin Deputy General.


    Then, he walked in front of Deputy General Lin.

 C57

    "Deputy General Lin has fought with Yi Clan many times and has rich experience. This king wishes to pass the most important mission to you. I wonder if Deputy General Lin is willing? "


    When Lin Deputy General heard that it was the most important mission, he immediately became excited: "I am willing!"


    "Very good," Ye Yuming nodded his head, "But this mission is exceptionally dangerous, and there is the possibility of death anytime. Are you afraid of death? "


    "No!" As a man, why are you afraid of death! "


    "In that case, This King will give you this mission. Come over."


    Ye Yuming whispered a few sentences into Deputy General Lin''s ears. Deputy General Lin nodded continuously, and cupped his fist in the end with a serious face: "Rest assured, this general will definitely complete the mission!"


    Ye Yuming nodded in satisfaction, he walked to the seat of honor and looked at the rest.


    "From now on, do not call this marshal a prince. There are only marshal and soldiers here. This battle is related to the survival of the night. This commander orders everyone to give it their all! "


    Everyone seated below became even more convinced, and all of them shouted loudly, "Yes! This lowly general will definitely complete the mission! "


    After that, Ye Yuming said: "Everyone, go down and prepare. During this period of time, regardless of how the Yi Clan fights, you are not allowed to care about it. One month from now, we will fight them to the death! "


    "Deputy General Xiao, you stay. This king has something else for you."


    All the generals went down to prepare. After everyone had left, there were only Ye Yuming and Xiao Ruo left in the account.


    Xiao Ruo stood up and slowly asked: "I wonder what orders does Your Highness have?"


    "Does Deputy General Xiao really not know?" Ye Yuming looked at Xiao Ruo''s calm and composed face and secretly pressured him.


    It was unknown what Xiao Ruo was thinking, and he looked to be in a trance. After a while, he suddenly laughed. "Your highness is indeed wise, what does Your highness want to know? That''s right, those assassins were sent by the Emperor, and he secretly ordered me to command the reinforcements to fight the Yi Clan, and to push the death of the Prince onto the Yi Clan assassins. "


    This time, it was Ye Yuming who was surprised, but he did not have any expression on his face, and still coldly looked at him: "So, why are you telling this duke?"


    Xiao Ruo smiled slightly, he did not know what to say, "There''s no reason, I just feel that Ye Yuxiu does not have the aura of an Emperor."


    When he said Ye Yuxiu''s name like this, there was not a single bit of respect or fear on his face, and there was even a hint of disdain in his tone.


    But Ye Yuxiu felt that this person was extremely shrewd. He directly said it in front of him. Firstly, he was sure that he wouldn''t reveal it, and secondly, he was faintly expressing his thoughts to him.


    However, Ye Yuxiu seemed to value this person a lot ¡­ His performance made it so that he couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.


    If only Tang Xuan was here, she would know what Xiao Ruo was thinking.


    When he thought of Tang Xiaotang, Ye Yuming''s mood dropped, and he wondered how she was doing in the end ¡­ What if she doesn''t wake up in a month?


    After thinking about it for a few rounds, Ye Yuming still accepted Xiao Ruo''s surrender. To him, Xiao Ruo would definitely bring him more benefits than becoming an enemy. As for whether or not he would betray ¡­ Ye Yuming sneered, Xiao Ruo did not actually know martial arts, if he dared to betray them, it would not be difficult to kill him at any time.


    "Since that''s the case, this king will look forward to Deputy General Xiao''s performance."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    The two of them smiled at each other, but each had their own thoughts. As for what Xiao Ruo was thinking, perhaps only he himself knew.


    Night, camp.


    After eating dinner with the soldiers, Ye Yuming walked to the edge of the camp to take a walk. It was a very bright night, but his heart was a bit bored. He was, after all, human and not a god. Although he had enough confidence to get the position he wanted, whether it was the situation in the imperial court or the situation at the border, he could not afford to make a mistake. Once there was any deviation, he would be doomed.


    The victor was the king and the loser was the bandit. He had no choice but to continue forward.


    If Tang Xuan was still here ¡­ That fellow would definitely mock him again. Her mouth never forgave anyone. Even though she couldn''t win against him every time, that little monster was actually very soft-hearted ¡­


    This was bad! They were already starting to think about her! Why was there still a month left? But at that time, the situation should have been set! They should have properly avenged those two bastards!


    Ahead was the exit to the camp, and two soldiers were standing guard at the door. Ye Yuming stopped and turned back.


    Forget it, it has only been a month ¡­ Endure was a thing of the past.


    At the same time, in the palace.


    It was already late in the night, yet Noble Consort Hua''s palace was brightly lit. The Palace Maid eunuchs were forced to kneel by the guards in rows by the corner of the wall. Noble Consort was pressed down by the two young eunuchs to kneel in front of them, and in the middle stood a blue-clothed eunuch.


    "Noble Consort, this servant advises you to admit defeat. Look, if you still don''t admit defeat, this lowly slave will not be able to take it." The blue-robed eunuch looked at the woman kneeling on the ground, a hint of satisfaction flashing through his eyes.


    Bitch, I didn''t expect you to have such a day.


    On Noble Consort Hua''s beautiful and enchanting face, his makeup was a mess, and his black hair was in disarray. Her widened eyes were filled with anger and disbelief as she struggled nonstop, "No! Impossible! I don''t believe... Your Majesty, he can''t do this to me ¡­ You dog slaves! Let go of me! I have to find the emperor and ask him! "


    But she was a pampered Empress in the first place, how could she escape from the hands of two eunuchs who had been doing menial work all year round? No matter how she struggled, she couldn''t escape the shackles.


    The blue-clothed eunuch only smiled, and his smile was filled with contempt and disgust. "Noble Consort, you dare to harm His Majesty in your sleep. The Emperor is merciful and I do not blame the Hua Family for my old relationship. But that may not be the case, so this servant advised you to confess earlier, and to save yourself the pain of having to suffer, no? "


    "What ¡­" Assassinate your majesty? How could I possibly plan to murder His Majesty?! " Noble Consort Hua was stunned, "What are you saying? Why did I want to murder His Majesty? "


    The blue-robed eunuch glanced at her and laughed coldly, ignoring her, "Continue the fight! This lowly slave is Hua''s personal Palace Maid, she must have participated in the plan! Since Noble Consort Hua doesn''t want to admit it, then let''s continue, let''s see if this lowly bitch will accept it or not! "


    Ah!" "AHH!" "AHH!" One of the guards took the whip and struck the maid. The emaciated body of the palace maid was held down by two tall guards, unable to move. Her body was covered with whip marks, and bright red blood quickly dyed the white jade floor.


    Noble Consort Hua''s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets, but she had no other choice. He could only watch as his close Palace Maid got beaten up: "Let go of me! You bunch of dog slaves! I won''t forgive you! "


    The Palace Maid seemed to be unable to take it any longer as she shouted, "Admit! Your servant''s move ¡­ "Let me go, I admit ¡­"

 C58

    The blue-robed eunuch hid the glee in his eyes, lifted his chin, and ordered loudly, "Let her go, let her confess!"


    The two guards let go of Palace Maid''s hand.


    Palace Maid laid on the ground as she panted heavily. Then, with tears in her eyes, she looked at Noble Consort Hua and kowtowed three times to her. "Empress, I''m sorry. This servant really can''t take it anymore ¡­"


    Noble Consort Hua looked at her with astonishment, a trace of pain and despair in his eyes: "Ru Yi, what are you talking about! "How could I ¡­"


    "Empress!" The blue-clothed eunuch suddenly raised his voice, interrupting her words. "Don''t say anymore. Otherwise, if your beautiful face swells up, it''ll be ugly."


    He looked at the ground again, "Hurry up and attack. If you can bring out all of them, we''ll give you a corpse. "


    Palace Maid laid on the ground for a long time without making a sound. Then she suddenly raised her head, and miserably smiled at Noble Consort: "Empress, take care! This servant will be leaving first! "


    Before anyone could react, she suddenly charged straight towards the pillar in the hall and slammed her head against it.


    "BOOM!"


    With a loud bang, the Palace Maid collapsed to the ground, leaving behind a deep red trail of blood on the pillar.


    "Ruyi ¡ª!" After being stunned for a moment, Noble Consort Hua cried out in grief and tears flowed out of his eyes, "Ru Yi ¡­ "I am the one who has let you down ¡­"


    The blue-clothed eunuch''s eyes flashed with resentment. This damned slave had ruined his plans! However ¡­ With a roll of his eyes, he had a solution, "This lowly slave has committed suicide out of fear of her crimes! Take good care of Noble Consort Hua, let us report this to the emperor! If anything goes wrong, be careful of your heads! "


    Although the guards did not want to hear the words of a eunuch, this eunuch was the emperor''s favorite and they did not want to be noticed by him. So even though they were dissatisfied, every one of them still dared to speak more.


    The blue-robed eunuch stepped out of the hall door and headed straight for the imperial study. His hurried steps suddenly stopped as a weak voice whispered into his ear, "Hades is dead. We have found his corpse."


    The corners of his mouth curled up, and he continued walking as if he had not stopped.


    One was taken care of, and there were two more!


    He flung the whisk from his hand and stepped into the high threshold of the Imperial study.


    Not long after, the decree of the emperor was passed down. "Noble Consort Hua has suffered a loss in terms of virtue and character, is jealous of his character, plotted against the emperor''s heir, and gifted him with a cup of poison.


    The capital was once again in an uproar. No matter how much the Hua Clan didn''t believe it, the imperial edict had already been passed down. They could do nothing but secretly hate the Emperor in their hearts.


    In the dark, a man sneered. He tied a piece of news to the messenger eagle''s leg and let it out.


    The emperor had brought about his own destruction. Although the Hua family wasn''t some powerful government official, the Imperial Tutor was the third generation of the Hua family. Their disciples were spread throughout the night, and the Hua family only had one daughter in this generation. This time, Ye Yuxiu had even removed the last layer of protection on his own, it would be difficult for the master to not achieve anything major.


    Regardless of how turbulent and turbulent the situation was in the capital, the border crossing was still tense.


    The terrain of the Yan City was extremely unique. It was built according to the mountains, with high mountain cliffs on both sides. However, before and after, it was a vast open plain. The Yan City was like a stopper stuck in a bottle, behind them was a large piece of fertile ground during the night.


    This type of terrain could be said to be easy to defend and difficult to defend. As long as one used the advantage of the earth and sky, it was definitely easy to defend and difficult to attack. It was also because of this terrain that Ye Yuming was sure that he would win this battle.


    It''s just that the process is a bit more difficult.


    After receiving the secret report from the capital, Ye Yuming felt that even the heavens were helping him. It seems that leaving Feng Luanqing''s life back then was indeed correct. Only by allowing her and Ye Yuxiu to restrict each other would he be able to minimize his misgivings during the border trials.


    But the Hua family... Ye Yuxiu had really dug a pit for himself!


    After pondering for a moment, Ye Yuming lifted his brush and wrote a few words on a piece of paper. Patting its back, the messenger eagle flapped its wings and soared into the sky.


    Watching as the messenger eagle disappeared into the horizon, Ye Yuxiu placed his hands behind his back and started thinking.


    He leaked the news that Feng Luanqing was still alive and that the Feng Family had killed Noble Consort Hua and the rest of the Hua Family ¡­ Since that was the case, he might as well make the mess in the capital even more chaotic!


    A month passed in the blink of an eye, and everyone was almost done with their preparations. But what confused everyone was that he did not have the slightest intention of fighting with Yi Clan at all. No matter how much he cursed from Yi Clan, he would not allow anyone to fight.


    "Marshal, why aren''t we fighting them yet? Could it be that we can tolerate them provoking us here? " Yi Clan lived in the wilderness, and was naturally a cruel, warlike person. Although he could not understand their curses, his provocative attitude made it hard for people to accept.


    Not to mention the young generals, even Deputy General Lin and the others who were familiar with their behavior and had been fighting with Yi Clan for many years were so angry that their blood boiled.


    Ye Yuming sat at the seat of honor, the aura around him became even colder, but he still did not speak. Although everyone was angry, they calmed down under Ye Yuming''s influence. His dazed mind began to cool down, and his emotions calmed down.


    It''s already been a month, why isn''t Tang Tang still awake?


    He was disappointed, but he knew that this war could not be delayed any longer. Otherwise, the morale of the army would not be so high and mighty.


    As they were waiting, the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the tent. A small soldier opened the tent flap and ran in, kneeling down with one knee in front of Ye Yuming: "Reporting to the ¡ª Marshal, the Yi Clan outside has started cursing again!"


    Ye Yuming''s eyes flashed, he suddenly stood up and walked out: "Let''s go, this commander wants to see how the great army of Yi Clan is like!"


    As they stepped out of the camp, they saw a dark mass far away, as though dark clouds were pressing down on the land. Dust was flying everywhere, and Yi Clan was sending out cavalry.


    A high-ranking officer at the side said in a low voice, "Yi Clan doesn''t seem to want to delay any longer. They''re joining the battle with three hundred thousand troops because they want to rely on numbers to eliminate us all."


    Ye Yuming coldly snorted, "Of course they can''t drag it out any longer. Although it''s not easy for us, at least we still have Yan City to replenish later on, so they won''t be able to."


    While they were talking, a general from the Yi Clan who was riding a horse appeared in front of them, he pointed towards them while mumbling something, although everyone could not understand what he was saying, but his arrogant expression and exaggerated movements, all of them were capable of provoking the anger of the soldiers from this side.


    Yi Clan harassed the borders of the Great Night all year round, and the defending troops all hated them greatly.


    A official who understood the language of Yi Clan beside had a face full of anger, Ye Yuming asked: "Do you know what he said?"


    "He said that we had nothing in the world all night, that we were all useless, that we were just stupid pigs that could only act up on women''s stomachs, that Ghost King, just an empty trash named Xiao Bai, with a face that couldn''t even be compared to their weakest Yi Clan!" This civil servant was so angry that his face and neck were flushed red. He gritted his teeth as he spoke, not caring about whether he was offended or not as he translated everything at once.

 C59

    The soldiers behind him were so angry that they trembled when they heard the order. However, they couldn''t act rashly in front of the order, so they could only endure in anger.


    Ye Yuming was as calm as ever, it was just that the coldness in his eyes was getting deeper and deeper. Although he still looked calm on the surface, his heart had already begun beating wildly. This bunch of barbarians actually dared to say such a thing?! This King doesn''t even know what he looks like! This King will definitely beat them until they kneel and beg for forgiveness! This King wants to kill them all!


    "Then you will kill them all. It''s not like you won''t be able to do it." The lazy and familiar voice suddenly sounded out in his mind, shocking Ye Yuming to the point that he almost jumped up.


    "Tang Tang! You''re finally awake! "


    "Right, if I don''t wake up soon I''ll be killed by your fragmented thoughts!" Tang Xiaotang yawned slowly: "What, seems like your situation isn''t good?"


    Ye Yuming: "Ha, how can it be bad? Didn''t you see This King wanting to beat them up and make them run away? "


    In front of Tang Xiaotang was a vast expanse of darkness, which Ye Yuming had probably placed inside his clothes: "I was just allowed to come out, let me see." Ye Yuming then took her out from under her clothes and hung her on his face.


    Tang Xiaotang tried her best to squint her eyes and look into the distance. A burly man with a sinister expression on his horse entered his sight, muttering to himself for a while, and opened his translation. Only Tang Xiaotang was able to hear that he was scolding Ye Yuming.


    "What Ghost King? In my opinion, he''s just a good-for-nothing, a cowardly turtle ¡­" "@ $% @!" he shouted.


    "You want him to scold you just like that?" Tang Xiaotang was curious, Ye Yuming this guy was petty and carried a grudge, why did he still refuse to retort after getting scolded?


    "Isn''t This King waiting for you? Otherwise, you''ll miss a big show, won''t you?" Ye Yuming smiled slightly. His smile of melting ice dissipated the cold aura around him.


    The people around him were shocked. Even the translator''s official was looking at him in surprise. He thought to himself, "Could this marshal be crazy with anger? How can he still laugh?"


    "Soldiers, it''s time for us to kill the enemy!" He suddenly raised his voice, releasing his Spirit Qi to spread to the entire army, even to the opposite side, shocking the Yi Clan general who was forced back a few steps.


    "Is everyone ready?" he continued.


    "I''m ready!" The soldiers shouted together.


    "Very good," Ye Yuming nodded and continued, "We will definitely win this battle! Do not fear the sacrifice, because, behind you are your wives and children, your sacrifice, in exchange for their happiness and peace! If he was a warrior, he would die on the battlefield! Now is the time to show you all, so kill! "


    "Kill!" Kill! Kill! "


    The deafening roars made everyone''s blood boil, even Tang Xiaotang''s blood was boiling. She asked Ye Yuming: "How did you arrange it? Tell me about it! "


    Ye Yuming only laughed: "You''ll know in a while." He was being suspenseful.


    "If you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it. What''s so amazing about that!" Tang Xiaotang was even more curious now. Looking at the white dot on the map, which was three times more than the white dot on the map, how could he have the confidence to win a battle with such a disparity in strength? What did he do?


    His heart itched, but Ye Yuming didn''t say anything. Tang Xiaotang was so mad that he wanted to scratch his face a few times.


    Just when the Yi Clan thought that they would come out to fight, and just when they were extremely excited, all of them actually dispersed!


    The Yi Clan people who could not figure out the situation were stunned for a second, and then laughed out loud together. They thought that it was just a bluff and were busy running away.


    The leader of the group, Ma Bu, was smiling from ear to ear. He turned around and spoke to the general sent by Yi Clan in a loud and clear voice, "General, I am willing to lead two hundred thousand troops to lead the charge and destroy them in one fell swoop!"


    "There''s no hurry. I think that this man Ye might have some scheme up his sleeve. Why don''t we send a few men to test it out first?" A middle-aged man with shifty eyebrows and shady eyes, who was dressed as a strategist, suddenly spoke up to stop her.


    "Sulgur, you are just too cowardly. Those guys are just a bunch of weaklings." Ma Bu''s face was filled with indifference. He even nodded his head and said, "Su Gu Er, you think too much. I will see that Pluto is nothing more than someone with an undeserved reputation."


    He wanted to say something, but seeing how confident they were, his lips moved, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Just as the Yi Clan was preparing to attack, in the tent at night.


    Everyone was sitting in the tent, and the atmosphere was extremely tense. Ye Yuming started the assignment he had prepared, "Deputy General Zhang, you, Liu Yang, Song Lang and Wang Li will lead the thirty thousand strong army to the mountain in ambush as usual. Deputy General Zheng, bring Su Chen, Zhao Yu and Wu Lin to the mountain in ambush as well. When the signal from this commander arrives, all of you will attack together and catch them off guard. "


    "Where is the Yan City?" A tall and skinny middle-aged man came out and saluted, "Marshal."


    Ye Yuming continued to ask: "Is everything that this marshal had asked you to prepare ready?"


    "I''ve arranged everything according to your instructions."


    "That''s good. When you see this marshal''s order, pull up the suspension bridge. You are not allowed to put it down without this marshal''s order!"


    "Yes sir!"


    "Deputy General Lin, are your people ready?" He turned around and asked Deputy General Lin who was guarding the side.


    At this time, Deputy General Lin had changed into a set of gold armor, a big red cloak and a general''s helmet. His voice was loud like a bell, and his tone was tinged with the tone of one facing death with equanimity. "Marshal, we are all ready!"


    "Very good," Ye Yuming nodded, he stood up and handed over a ghost mask to him with both hands: "The success of this battle depends on you, whether or not you win, you are the hero of Big Night, no one will forget about you!"


    "Don''t worry!" This lowly general will definitely win this battle! " Deputy General Lin was full of admiration for this young commander. This young man was truly a hero, he was worthy of the Spirit King''s name!


    "If you ask him to disguise himself as you, then what will you do?" Tang Xiaotang had already guessed most of Ye Yuming''s schemes, but what was he planning to do?


    "Of course, this duke wants to give the Yi Clan a fatal blow at the last moment." Ye Yuming had chosen Lin Deputy General not only because he was familiar with the Yi Clan Army, but most importantly, his figure was sixty percent similar to himself, enough dressing up to confuse the Yi Clan people in the chaotic army.


    If he were to face it head on, it would be impossible for him to win. Thus, his plan was to lure the snake out of its hole, and catch it within the jar. General Yi Clan was impulsive and easily angered, and his advisor, Su Gu Er, was timid and reckless, so they would definitely fall for it. As long as he entered his encirclement, no matter how good his Yi Clan and troops fought, they would still obediently stand and wait for him to kill.


    "Alright!" Ye Yuming looked at everyone around him: "This battle is related to the survival of the fittest, this marshal will definitely die with you!"


    Everyone saluted and went out to their own places. Carrying the Yan City Great Guard and the forty thousand strong army, Ye Yuming entered the city and disguised himself as a common soldier as he ascended the Yan City walls to watch the battle.


    The moment the signal from the two Deputy General s Zhang and Zheng appeared, Tang Xiaotang saw the door of the camp open. Deputy General Lin, who was disguised as Ye Yuming, led the twenty thousand cavalrymen out of the camp, and rushed straight to the Yi Clan located at the opposite side.


    But she soon discovered that something was wrong. Why were these cavalry horses'' hooves wrapped in cotton? What did Ye Yuming do? Tang Xiaotang could probably guess his plan, but she didn''t think that a hundred thousand strong army would be able to defeat three hundred thousand strong army.

 C60

    However, everything would soon be revealed, so she patiently continued reading.


    "Ye Yuming" pretended to be no match for him, pretended to be defeated and started to retreat, fleeing towards the rear of the camp. Seeing this, the Yi Clan naturally followed suit. Although they discovered that there were only twenty thousand troops in the night, they all agreed that the rest of them had escaped, leaving this Pluto guy to commit suicide.


    "Ye Yuming" seemed to be extremely unwilling to lose, and from time to time, he would turn his head and shoot down a few Yi Clan soldiers. However, his soldiers had all been defeated by the Yi Clan, and fewer and fewer were able to escape. Under the protection of the few personal guards beside him, he helplessly escaped towards the Yan City that was opening up the city gate not far away.


    Suddenly, she looked again, the main general of the night was wearing a ghost mask, just like the Ye Yuming in the legends. Moreover, their camp was deathly still. It could be seen that no one was around and the Yan City gate was still open. He wholeheartedly wanted to capture this Ghost King alive and force Big Night to cut the land and compensate him. If he could take over Yan City, then wouldn''t the rewards of sweating on his return be more than enough for him to eat for his entire life?


    The lands there were not suitable for cultivation, so they had always coveted for and coveted for the vast expanse of land that belonged to the Yan City. But unfortunately, Big Night had always valued this border barrier very highly, and it had always been heavily guarded, making it impossible for the Yi Clan to continue to eat it. It wasn''t easy for them to gather three hundred thousand soldiers from their entire clan with their Yi Clan, so they wanted to attack.


    Abruptly, she felt that she would definitely be able to take down the Yan City this time, to the point where her eyes turned red from excitement.


    Therefore, he decided to pursue with all his might, despite Sugurh''s interception. As far as he was concerned, Big Night only had a hundred thousand soldiers. Even if there was an ambush, it wouldn''t be able to do anything to his army of three hundred thousand!


    However, how would he know that Ye Yuming, who was a dark statesman, who never played his cards according to common sense. How could he, a simple-minded, four-limbed, well-developed martial general, be able to use brute force to subdue him?


    Therefore, this battle of Yi Clan was destined to fail, and it was even a crushing defeat.


    With a red eye, he broke through the weak line of defense of the remaining soldiers and stepped into the camp.


    Suddenly, the cavalrymen in front of him started to slip. Soon, even he felt his feet slip and the horse almost fell down. The cavalrymen who had fallen in front were trampled to death by the cavalrymen who had caught up with them. They panicked as they tried to stabilize the horses. Dudian saw that there was a thick layer of ice under the thin layer of soil!


    This was simply a disaster for Yi Clan which was full of cavalry! No wonder those crafty night people want to wrap up the horses'' hooves!


    Only then did he realize that he had been tricked. However, the three hundred thousand strong army was not that easy to stop. Gritting his teeth, he ordered them to speed up and carefully rush over.


    It was a good thing that the ice layer wasn''t too wide, but even so, their Yi Clan s still lost several thousands of people, and they were all stepped to death by their own people.


    He gritted his teeth as if he wanted to capture Ye Yuming. At that time, he would definitely teach him a good lesson, and take revenge for these dead Yi Clan soldiers!


    On top of the city gate tower, Tang Xiaotang was completely flabbergasted, nothing happened. She only saw the Yi Clan army mysteriously crumble to the ground, and only then did Ye Yuming timely explain: "This king ordered people to dig a wide ditch there, and fill it with mountain spring water. In the middle of winter, it''s probably full of ice now. "


    "Oh ~ So it''s like that!" Tang Xiaotang had no choice but to admire Ye Yuming''s IQ. Being able to think of such a thing for him, it would definitely be amazing.


    Ye Yuming proudly waited for her to praise him, but did not expect Tang Xiaotang to continue: "As expected of Your Highness Pluto, whose heart is black and liver. For you to think of such a wicked idea, you are truly amazing!"


    Ye Yuming''s face darkened instantly as he laughed coldly, "Haha, thank you for your praise."


    "But, what you have done, hmm, is not bad." Just reluctantly praise him.


    "Hmph. Okay, quickly watch. Be careful not to miss the good show." As Ye Yuming said this, the corner of his mouth curved into a smile.


    As the two of them spoke, the battle situation changed again.


    "Ye Yuming" was shuttling back and forth between the tents. The Yi Clan had already passed through the glacier and was heading in his direction. Wu Dun and a large group of people closely followed behind "Ye Yuming," but they were less than three feet away from him.


    Arrows flew all over the place, and one after another, the guards around "Ye Yuming" fell to the ground. It was only when all the troops of Yi Clan had passed through the ravine that Ye Yuming smiled out of fear on the city wall.


    As the vanguard, Mai Bu was overjoyed to see that the city gate was right in front of his eyes. He nocked an arrow and aimed it at "Ye Yuming''s" shoulder.


    "Ye Yuming" only let out a grunt, with one hand holding onto the arrow and the other continuing to ride the horse. The horses moved nimbly between the tents, their footsteps seemed like arrows flying towards them, but looking at the wall where Tang Xiaotang was at, it was strange, as though they were dodging something.


    "What did you do in the camp?" Tang Xiaotang immediately thought that this guy had indeed hidden his trump card.


    "This King didn''t do anything. This King is so kind. I was just afraid that the wild beasts on the mountain would come down and scare the horses. That''s why I dug a few traps between the tents." Ye Yuming explained.


    Tang Xiaotang looked down at the Yi Clan army that had started to become chaotic, and the corner of her eyes twitched. The neat tofu like army started to collapse, with holes after holes, in an instant turning from a piece of tofu into a piece of cheese filled with holes.


    Hehe ¡­ How many are you? You have hundreds of them, all right? Furthermore, those craters were a trap, and each crater had a diameter of at least twenty meters!


    In truth, Ye Yuming''s schemes were not really that big of a deal. They were told to dig deep holes in the ground, using planks and branches to form a bracket, and finally to cover the surface with a tarpaulin and sand until, like the ground around them, they could not see any holes in the ground. The front part of the frame was very sturdy, almost as if it was walking on flat ground. The back part was reduced by one level, and the further one went, the less sturdy it became. Once the army in front had passed, the originally firm trap in front of them would become more and more dangerous, until the cavalry at the back would collapse. As a result, those holes seemed to have suddenly appeared out of nowhere, making it hard for the Yi Clan army to guard against them.


    Thinking of this, Tang Xiaotang felt even more respect for Ye Yuming. This person really was born on the battlefield. Although this kind of strategy looked simple, it wasn''t something that an ordinary person could come up with. It required an extremely high military talent and an extremely high ability to adapt to situations.


    Needless to say, the outcome of the battle was already chaotic. When they saw that the Yan City city gate was right in front of their eyes, who would have thought that a huge crater would suddenly appear beneath their feet, and the cavalrymen who were ahead of them suddenly fell. They couldn''t dodge or pull their horses, and directly fell into the pit as well.


    At this moment, suddenly understood that Ye Yuming had always had a way out. Seeing the army that was riddled with holes, even his heart was bleeding. These were all warriors from the Yi Clan! He died under the conspiracy of the night ¡­


    But this was not the most important thing. This was basically all of the young adults in the Yi Clan, with half of them lost here. How was he going to explain this to Big Khan when he returned?


    There was only one way, and that was to rush over, occupy the Yan City, and atone for their deeds!

 C61

    "Charge!" to take over the Yan City in one go! " he shouted.


    Yi Clan was truly a warlike race, and those cavalry soldiers were not afraid at all. They continued to step on their comrade''s corpse, and bit on "Ye Yuming" not letting go.


    It would be good if they could capture their marshal, but they could not let their people die in vain.


    On top of the city gate, Ye Yuming laughed coldly: "If you can''t see the coffin, then you won''t cry. I shall just let you die cleanly!" He raised his hand and released the signal flare.


    With the signal, "Ye Yuming" no longer rode in circles. He sped up and stepped onto the suspension bridge with the protection of the last few soldiers.


    As soon as he stepped onto the suspension bridge, Ye Yuming immediately sent out a signal, causing the hidden guards in the city to immediately pull up the suspension bridge. At the same time, the archers that had been hidden for a long time on the city walls appeared and shot the enemy troops below consecutively. Ma Bu, who had chased him to the side of the bridge, could only block the arrows as he flew over. At the same time, he looked unwillingly at the suspension bridge and the "Ye Yuming" on top of the bridge.


    What angered him even more was that "Ye Yuming" took off his mask, revealing an unfamiliar and aged face, he used one hand to cover his wound and pulled out the arrow, while laughing loudly: "Haha, you bastards, you have fallen for our commander''s trap, don''t even think about escaping!"


    Ma Bu shouted in anger. So the target they had been chasing for so long was actually an imposter! Behind him, Abruptly, he was so angry that he spat out a mouthful of blood and almost fell to the ground.


    The two of them did not fall into the trap, including Su Gu Er. They had already thought of retreating when they sensed something was wrong, but they were forcibly pushed back by the chaotic army. He whispered in her ear, "General, let''s retreat!"


    "No!" Suddenly, she shouted, "So many of our brothers have died, we have to go no matter what! Charge! " He looked at the thick layer of ice within the moat, and laughed sinisterly with bloodshot eyes: "Ye Yuming, I don''t believe that there''s anything you can do after occupying the Yan City!"


    At this time, the Yi Clan was only relying on one breath of time to rush forward. Sometimes, this breath of time can determine victory or defeat, but Ye Yuming did not give them the chance to do so. The cavalrymen who were standing on the ice shattered the thick ice and fell into the cold river.


    Suddenly, she saw that there were countless cracks on the surface of the ice, so the ice looked thick, but it was actually not solid at all.


    Countless of cavalrymen fell to the ground dead after being hit by the arrows shot from the city walls. Archers and cavalry soldiers, the Yi Clan army were like fish caught in a net, unable to retaliate at all.


    Even if he was unresigned and wanted to tear Ye Yuming into a thousand pieces, there was nothing he could do. At least half of the three hundred thousand people had been killed. Not only was he unable to return to report his loss, even he himself was unable to pass this trial.


    Besides, it was not certain that he would be able to escape successfully. Since Ye Yuming had set up this assassination attempt, he never thought that they would be able to escape.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the man standing on the high city wall. Even though he was wearing the clothes of an ordinary soldier, it was still unable to cover up the king''s innate aura on his body. From her point of view, she could just make out the deep wound on his cheek. It was engraved on his handsome cheek like flawed jade. Although it was regretful, it made him seem as if he was real.


    Looking at the dead Yi Clan below, Tang Xiaotang sighed deeply. She actually couldn''t understand the reason why humans killed each other in this so-called war, but it was because of greed that caused so many of her compatriots to sacrifice their lives. Fortunately, the humans of this world had no natural enemies, otherwise they would have already gone extinct.


    However, she didn''t feel that Ye Yuming was wrong to kill all of them. There was never a right or wrong in war, only victory or defeat.


    What''s more, this war was not started by Ye Yuming.


    Seeing that his Yi Clan''s morale was more or less shaken, Ye Yuming released another signal flare. The Yi Clan only heard an earth-shaking shout, and while he was at a loss, he saw countless armoured soldiers pouring out from between the mountain ranges on both sides. The group of soldiers at the head of the platoon held spears that were thirty feet long, and the sharp edges of the spears shined with a cold light.


    But strangely, they did not move forward. Instead, they crouched down, their spears striking the ground. Their spears pointed forward, revealing the soldiers behind them. Several rows of soldiers behind them held strange weapons in their hands. The long and thin poles were like hammers but not hammers. The bulge on their head was shaped like a bone. It was as big as a person''s head and there were evenly distributed thorns on it.


    The soldiers then threw their strange weapons towards the disordered Yi Clan troops. After throwing the strange weapons, the soldiers then threw their strange weapons towards the disordered Yi Clan troops. The Yi Clan Knights were all smashed down from their horses, even if there were people approaching, they would be pushed down by the soldiers of the spears and trampled to death by the horses behind them.


    The Yi Clan army was utterly routed, and no matter how Abruptly I roared, I couldn''t get them to gather their morale once again. Some of the Yi Clan soldiers even tried to escape, but were shot dead by the arrows.


    "Retreat!" "Retreat!"


    Ye Yuming stood on top of the city wall, coldly looked down at the defeated Yi Clan troops, and turned to leave: "Let''s go, it''s time for this duke to come out!"


    "Wait! Where are you going? " Tang Xiaotang watched as Ye Yuming hung her on his face, then turned and left.


    "Of course ¡­" Give them a final strike! "


    "Retreat!"


    Abruptly, she had no choice but to give the order to retreat. However, when they reached the edge of the Ice Abyss, they realized that the Ice Abyss had long since been smashed into pieces by the Night''s Army. Large chunks of ice floated on the surface of the water, forming a thin layer of ice where it shattered.


    It was obvious that that layer of ice could not withstand the hooves of the Yi Clan Cavalry. It was only at this moment that suddenly understood that Ye Yuming wanted to catch them all in one fell swoop and kill them all.


    He sighed to the sky in despair, "God wants me dead!" When he lowered his head again, his eyes were filled with the glow of crazy hatred, "Since that''s the case, then charge! Whoever dares to become a deserter, don''t blame me for being merciless! "


    He chopped down a soldier who was trying to run away in fear and shouted, "Charge!"


    The Yi Clan soldier saw that there was nothing he could do, so he could only brace himself and charge forward. However, he did not have the least bit of morale in his heart. Such soldiers had no chance of winning against the high-spirited soldiers of the night. They were easily defeated.


    Suddenly, the suspension bridge that was already retracted into Yan City was put down once again, and a large group of people rushed out from the Yan City, led by the heroic and handsome Ye Yuming wearing a mask!


    He was riding on a tall black stallion, his red cloak flying behind him, his murderous aura billowing; his black hair billowing, his sword held high in his hand, gleaming with a piercing light. The demonic mask on his face covered his face, revealing only a pair of cold phoenix eyes. That biting cold killing intent was like the last straw that broke a camel''s back, causing the remaining barbarians to completely lose their will to fight.


    The forty thousand strong army led by Ye Yuming had joined forces and sent thirty thousand men from both sides to kill every single one of the Yi Clan soldiers, leaving not a single one behind. As if they had been injected with chicken blood, all the soldiers chased after the Yi Clan soldiers, forcing them into a ravine. Only a few soldiers of Yi Clan who knew how to swim jumped over the river of ice and ran away. The rest of them were either killed or drowned in cold and cold water.


    When the night soldiers thought of the many times their Yi Clan had invaded their borders, the night soldiers and common people that were slaughtered by Tu Cheng, all of them breathed a sigh of relief. This was too enjoyable!

 C62

    The fear that filled the battlefield mixed with excitement and elation made Tang Xiaotang salivate. If not for the fact that she could not casually eat and drink in the Mission World, her emotions would have been enough to replenish her a lot of energy.


    With Longsword in hand, Ye Yuming sprinted to the front of the group. He was invincible, his resolute body was like a blood thirsty sword, breaking through all of the attacks of the Yi Clan.


    Shouts, fights, flashes of light and shadows. Everyone was doing their best for the sake of survival and for the sake of victory. No one knew if they would be the next to fall. The passion within their bones and blood was completely aroused. They could only move forward.


    As the sword light flashed, boiling hot blood sprayed out from the enemy''s neck and splattered onto Tang Xiaotang''s body. She watched the battle coldly, and watched the expressions of fear, madness, and excitement on everyone''s faces.


    It couldn''t be said to have any feelings. Although it couldn''t bring her into their relationship, those emotions more or less affected her, making her restless as well.


    The outcome was already decided. The group led by Ye Yuming quickly finished off the rest of the Yi Clan soldiers. Many of the soldiers were forced to jump into the ravine. The surface of the ice was covered with floating corpses, and the water was dyed red with blood.


    Corpses littered the ground, there were human corpses, horses, Yi Clan soldiers, and even soldiers of the night. This stretch of land was almost completely covered in blood, and the large pits that had been dug were also filled with Yi Clan soldiers.


    In this battle, with a loss of less than twenty thousand, Ye Yuming annihilated an army of nearly three hundred thousand Yi Clan. After being slashed to death by Ye Yuming''s sword, Su Gu Er also died in the chaos of battle. Suddenly, seeing that his situation had lost, he did not want to run back in a sorry state and was not willing to be captured.


    After that, no matter if it was the corpses of the night soldiers or the Yi Clan soldiers, Ye Yuming would order all of the soldiers to bury them. However, there were too many corpses. Even after sunset, the entire battlefield had yet to be cleaned up.


    The Yan City was brightly lit, and the sound of human voices was bustling. The city was decorated in red. All the citizens within dozens of miles of the city offered up their food and wine to celebrate the return of the great army.


    They were harassed by Yi Clan all year round, and Yi Clan often sent people to the villages surrounding the Yan City to plunder and rob grain, livestock and women. It was normal for them to exterminate the entire village, and some would even set the entire village on fire. They all praised the Spirit King''s name, and even the scars on his face became a symbol of honor, making it so that for the next few years, Yan City youths would have similar scars painted on their faces.


    Just like this, not only had Ye Yuming subdued the morale of the troops in the northern region, he had also increased the prestige that he held in the hearts of the commoners around the Yan City, becoming the biggest winner.


    The celebratory feast lasted until late at night. The generals who were drunk had gone to rest. Originally, as soldiers, they could not drink, but today Pluto specifically allowed them to make an exception, so they did not let go of this opportunity.


    Ye Yuming also changed his usual indifferent appearance and drank with everyone, getting drunk on everyone.


    Stepping out of the biggest tent, Ye Yuming jumped onto the walls of the Yan City and sat on the highest roof. He carefully placed Tang Xiaotang on her knees as he looked up at the starry sky.


    "Tang Tang, look, there are so many stars in the sky. Tell me, does the brightest star belong to This King?" he asked suddenly.


    "Superstition, that''s just a myth." Tang Xiaotang curled her lips. She never thought that he would still believe this.


    "This King obviously doesn''t believe it, but don''t you think that compared to the stars, our lifespans are too short?" He raised his head to look at the starry sky, and the starry sky was reflected in his deep eyes, shining brightly.


    "As long as you can make your descendants remember your name, you can be considered another kind of eternal life." Tang Xiaotang thought about it and replied him.


    After all, he was right, she couldn''t possibly lie to humans to live forever. Otherwise, once he became the emperor, if he crazily pursued the art of immortality ¡ª this world was most likely going to be destroyed by him.


    "You''re right!" Therefore, I must become the greatest emperor in the history of Great Night. Even if I have to change dynasties in a few hundred years, I must make sure that everyone will remember me forever! " He spoke these words calmly and firmly, so much so that when Tang Xiaotang thought about it a long time later, she could still clearly remember this day under the night sky, her eyes that were brighter than the stars in the sky.


    It was a spiritual flame ignited for the sake of pursuing. It could accomplish anything.


    Seeing the determination on his face, compared to when she was in the Duke Palaces, he looked even more steady and dignified, and the protection from his body gradually returned, Tang Xiaotang felt that this battle was also a trial for him.


    "I believe that you can do it." As long as there were no more deviations in the world, he would definitely be able to do it.


    So she believed.


    "TangTang ¡­" Ye Yuming hesitated for a moment, then said: "If ¡­"


    "What?" Tang Xiaotang was a little curious. He had never used such a low and hesitant tone to speak before, and this made her curious as to what he was going to say next.


    "Forget it, I''ll tell you in a few days." Ye Yuming swallowed down the words that were about to leave his mouth, and in the end, decided to wait for a few days.


    "What do you want to say?" Tang Xiaotang''s curiosity was completely piqued by him, but no matter how hard she grinded it, this guy would not say anything, and was so angry that Tang Xiaotang did not speak to him for the whole night.


    What a detestable human, you deserve to have been played around by Feng Luanqing earlier!


    Beijing.


    The emperor, who had been fine all this time, suddenly contracted a serious illness the day before yesterday. However, in just three days time, his illness became even more severe. He couldn''t even get up from his bed. There were dozens of old imperial physicians in the imperial household who stayed by the emperor''s side day and night, unable to find out what illness he was suffering from. Everyday, imperial physicians were pushed out to behead him, leaving everyone in grave danger.


    For the past few days, the morning assembly had always been guarded by the emperor by his new wife, Eunuch An. The power of the court was firmly held in the hands of a group of eunuchs who could not even meet the emperor.


    One after another, Pluto was assassinated on his way to the border. His whereabouts were still unknown. Although he succeeded in repelling the Yi Clan army in place of his Deputy General Wang and Deputy General Xiao, it was still a question of how he would handle the matters after the battle.


    Moreover, after Noble Consort Hua had been granted death, he left for his hometown in grief and indignation. However, on the way, he was assassinated, and his entire family was gone without a corpse. In the past, if the disciples of Imperial Tutor Hua did not ask for permission to go out, they would have to send a letter over to the officials.


    Some of the sharper officials had already sensed that something was amiss, and went back to their homes to recuperate, closing their doors to thank their guests, but in reality, they had already secretly thrown themselves into Ye Yuming''s embrace. The remaining officials, who were more loyal, knew that the letter was for the emperor.

 C63

    "Little An ¡­" Cough, cough, cough, cough! Recent, recent ¡­ What about the court? Cough, cough, cough! " The Emperor''s hoarse voice came from within the dim tent, mixed with a long string of coughing sounds. The phlegm that blocked his throat made a "hualala" sound, and it sounded extremely uncomfortable.


    Long lamps were lit on the wooden table, and a stack of memorials was stacked to one side. Feng Luanqing was dressed in the red clothes of a eunuch as she read the imperial report in her hands and wrote several words onto it. The other eunuchs of the Palace Maid stood straight and expressionless as if they did not hear the emperor''s voice.


    Feng Luanqing neatly drew a red circle on a piece of paper, and then threw it into a pile of memorials on the side that had all been marked with a red circle. Only then did she slowly get up, and paced back and forth in front of her tent.


    "Your majesty, those officials are still pleading for mercy on behalf of Noble Consort Hua." A dark light flashed across her eyes.


    "These, these... "Bastard!" When Ye Yuxiu got angry, he coughed loudly, as though his heart was about to burst out, "Cough cough cough cough cough!"


    "Your Majesty! Are you all right? "It''s all Noble Consort Hua ¡­" The corner of Feng Luanqing''s mouth raised into a smile, but her tone was excited and worried: "This poison is too strong, you should eat some more medicine."


    Ye Yuxiu was already dizzy and his thoughts were in a mess. He could no longer determine what was going on. He only knew that he was ill and that it was Noble Consort Hua who had harmed him. Truly, cheap, he was being taken advantage of ¡­ Huff, huff, huff, huff! "


    With just that one sentence, he gasped for breath, and his head began to spin.


    Feng Luanqing waved her hand, and a young eunuch carried a bowl of soup over. Feng Luanqing accepted it casually: "Your majesty, it''s time for you to eat some medicine."


    The young eunuch lifted the curtain and Feng Luanqing fed the medicine to Ye Yuxiu. Ye Yuxiu was as skinny as a stick, his face completely unrecognizable from his handsome appearance a few months ago. His cheeks were sunken in, and his eyes were cloudy without any light; his entire person was like a skeleton wrapped in a layer of skin.


    After he finished drinking the medicine, he fainted and fell asleep. Only then did Feng Luanqing disdainfully throw away the medicine bowl in her hands, lower the curtain and leave.


    Immediately a young eunuch went to clean up the bowl and put on a new carpet.


    Feng Luanqing walked to the table, looked at the stack of memorials with a red circle drawn on it, and a sly and cold smile appeared on her face.


    These people, were people who had impeached Feng Family and himself in his previous life. If not for them, how would Feng Family have fallen to such a situation! This time, she would make them pay with their blood!


    "Leave none of them alive!"


    A black shadow suddenly appeared, and a deep sound seemed to come from underground.


    "Yes!" "Master."


    There was a faint smile in his eyes. Father, mother, wait a little longer.


    But what she did not know was that, in truth, all of the victory she thought she had was within Ye Yuming''s grasp. He was only waiting for the moment Ye Yuxiu passed away, the moment he would return once more.


    A young eunuch in the queue lowered her brows, concealing the look of disdain in her eyes. In the blink of an eye, her previously calm and calm appearance was restored, and after Feng Luanqing waved his hands, he slowly withdrew along with her companions.


    A moment later, a black messenger eagle flew out from some inconspicuous part of the palace and disappeared into the night.


    At the border.


    Ye Yuming looked at the latest news that came from the capital, and sneered at Tang Xiaotang at the same time.


    "This king is truly wise! At that time, it was better to let them fight amongst themselves. I just did not expect that it was Feng Luanqing who was more skillful than them. Ye Yuxiu was just a fool. He was actually crippled like that."


    "I''ve said enough ¡­" "Are you still not ready to go back?" That unreliable Ye Yuming is back...


    "Why do you want to go back? This king needs to wait for Ye Yuxiu to die before returning. Otherwise, if he suddenly recovers, what would happen if This king is not working for nothing?"


    "Well, what are you going to do?" He could not let the imperial government go overboard. Otherwise, it would be bad if he did not manage it.


    Ye Yuming was not too worried. He thought for a while, then said: "I''m not worried about that now. There are shadows watching us in the capital, and there are Hua Yi secretly attacking us too.


    Hua Yi was Noble Consort Hua Ye''s father, the former Duke Hua Fu.


    Tang Xiaotang curled her lips, but she couldn''t help but exclaim at Feng Luanqing''s stupidity. Was she stupid or did she really hate Noble Consort Hua too much? She actually sent someone to assassinate the Hua Clan on their way back to the village. There were few officials in the imperial court who were not her disciples. Even the emperor had once been his disciple, so even though he had no real power, his influence on the night was not something ordinary people could hope to achieve.


    Ye Yuming took the opportunity to save the Hua Yi Family and told them that the person who was chasing him was from Ye Yuxiu.


    Huayi was originally a loyal old official. He had experienced two dynasties of monarchy and possessed quite a bit of prestige.


    At that time, in order to rope Hua Yi in, Ye Yuxiu had married his only daughter as his secondary wife. It could be said that with his help, Ye Yuxiu was able to get on the throne.


    Ye Yuming tried to rope Hua Yi in a few times but to no avail. Apart from the fact that his daughter was a Noble Consort, Hua Yi was also a scholar, so she wasn''t willing to become a traitor. Even if her most beloved daughter, Noble Consort Hua Yi, was killed by Ye Yuxiu, she would only grieve in anger and grief. She still did not have the thought of betraying Ye Yuxiu.


    However, he was only loyal and not stupid. Until the emperor wanted to exterminate his entire family, and even used such a vicious method to assassinate him, he could not accept it.


    What murder of the holy body? He believed that the Hua family had not done anything wrong, and his daughter had been taught and raised by him. How could he do such an outrageous thing?


    The Emperor didn''t even allow his daughter to explain herself before he executed her. He didn''t say anything. After all, they were all subjects. The Emperor wanted them to die. But now, he was no longer his subordinate. What right did he have to do that?


    A man does not resent one thing easily, but once he resents something he does not relinquish it easily.


    Especially someone like Hua Yi.


    He wanted to take revenge on Ye Yuxiu, adding the fact that Ye Yuming had saved his family, he agreed to Ye Yuming''s request without hesitation, and helped him rope in the officials secretly in.


    In any case, after Tang Xiaotang found out about this, Ye Yuming still maintained a look of innocence, "This king didn''t lie to him, those people were sent in Ye Yuxiu''s name."


    Ye Yuxiu who was the scapegoat: "..."


    "But this king sees, that Ye Yuxiu can''t hold on much longer, at most, in another month, we will be able to return." Ye Yuming tied the order he wrote down onto the messenger eagle''s leg and patted the messenger eagle''s back.


    With a flap of its wings, the messenger eagle passed through the entrance of the tent and disappeared into the night. Ye Yuming ordered the soldiers guarding outside: "Tell Xiao Ruo to come and see this marshal."


    "Yes sir!"

 C64

    Not long after, the sound of footsteps came from outside the tent and Xiao Ruo''s handsome face appeared in front of the tent. He walked in and cupped his hands, "Your Royal Highness, what instructions do you have for me?"


    Tang Xiaotang looked at Xiao Ruo. This person was not simple. She could see through Xiao Ruo''s thoughts. He did not pursue fame and fortune, he only wanted to follow a true ranker and achieve something. He only wanted to prove himself.


    Such talents were the hardest to control because they were not loyal, nor did they have a high bottom line. They only submitted to the strong. If they met someone even stronger, it would be very easy for them to turn their backs on their original master.


    "Tang Tang, do you think This King can trust him?" Ye Yuming asked Tang Xiaotang.


    "Sure, as long as there''s no one stronger than you in this world." However, to Ye Yuming, Xiao Ruo was a very suitable advisor. His intelligence was definitely higher than Ye Yuming''s, and even if he did not go all-out, he would still be able to solve many problems for him.


    However, if Ye Yuming were to make him submit completely, it would probably be a waste of his strength.


    "This King is somewhat unable to see through this person. What if he were to betray This King?" Tang Xiaotang understood Ye Yuming''s suspicions, and knew that Xiao Ruo''s voluntary surrender earlier had probably buried the suspicions in his heart.


    "Worse comes to worst, you can just kill him when the time comes. It''s not like he knows any martial arts." In the past, Xiao Ruo was killed by Ye Yuming. At that time, Ye Yuming had already fallen into his trap, but at the critical moment, because he was a weak scholar who did not know any martial arts, he was killed by the strong Ye Yuming in one strike.


    So this tells us not to think that simple brains are easy to deal with. In fact, in the face of absolute power, no matter how intelligent or nimble one was, one wouldn''t be able to withstand a blow from a well-developed body.


    "You''re right." Ye Yuming felt relieved after thinking about it. Although he did not lack strategists, Xiao Ruo was clearly not on the same level as them. Besides, the more strategists, the better!


    "Xiao Ruo, you have voluntarily followed this king, do you have any requests? As long as it''s within the scope This King can accept, This King will promise you that. " Ye Yuming looked down at the man below and asked softly.


    "If helping Your Highness is not a promise, but if there is only one request, would Your Highness agree to it?" Xiao Ruo bowed once more.


    "Go ahead." Ye Yuming suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "If I want to ask you, your highness, to bestow your face to Ruo Ruo, that is the only thing I want." Xiao Ruo raised his head and looked straight into Ye Yuming''s eyes. His eyes were clear, and the corners of his mouth were raised. However, this caused Ye Yuming''s eyes to become cold, and a cold aura to surge out from within.


    The atmosphere froze for a moment.


    Tang Xiaotang was a little shocked, she never thought that there would actually be someone who could see her existence, this Xiao Ruo was truly not simple.


    Xiao Ruo still maintained his light smile, as if he didn''t care in the slightest.


    After a long while, Ye Yuming finally replied in a cold and bland voice, "This king cannot agree to this matter. If you have any other requests, feel free to bring them up, even if you want to pay respects to the Prime Minister."


    Xiao Ruo suddenly laughed: "If it''s just a joke, please calm your anger Your Highness. If you are willing to serve the prince with all your might, do not ask for any fame or fortune. "


    "Don''t worry, This King will definitely not treat you unfairly." Ye Yuming waved his sleeves, signalling for him to leave.


    Xiao Ruo clasped his hands again, then turned and left.


    "What do you think Xiao Ruo is thinking? Can he see you? " Looking at Xiao Ruo''s leaving figure, Ye Yuming quietly asked.


    "Perhaps. In short, this person is not simple." Why do you disapprove of his demands? In any case, using a mask in exchange for a strategist; isn''t that worth it? " Tang Xiaotang did not mind, after all, she would be leaving after completing the mission. At that time, there would only be a mask left, so what if she gave it to him?


    "Don''t even think about it! You are This King''s! " Ye Yuming''s face suddenly darkened, and his tone of voice made Tang Xiaotang jump.


    "Thou art mine, what are you shouting for, give me a fright!" Tang Xiaotang rolled her eyes in annoyance, but the feeling of being valued still made her very happy.


    It seemed that he cared a lot about her. This way, she would be able to eat more after the mission was completed!


    However, since he cared so much about her, she might as well spend some time with him!


    The situation in the capital became more and more serious. Yesterday at court, the emperor had ordered dozens of ministers to be beheaded. This was because they were being led by the eunuchs, led by the eunuchs, to harm the country.


    Even though they knew that it was all because of Eunuch An, there was nothing they could do. Yesterday, more than ten officials had knelt outside the emperor''s chambers, begging him to retract his order. However, even after kneeling for eight hours, they still could not find a trace of him.


    There were even rumors in the palace that the emperor was in a state of unconsciousness, and that An Qing''s men had surrounded the palace so that not even a drop of water could leak out.


    The next day, the officials were dismissed from their posts and went home to reflect.


    The emperor was severely ill, and the fate of Pluto was unknown. The officials either died or left the palace. For a time, the eunuchs were in the limelight, and no one dared to offend them. Especially after what they said, no one dared to say anything to them.


    The only good news was that after a month, Deputy General Xiao Ruo had brought the army back to the capital. This was the first time that anyone would be so happy if they could obtain such a great victory in their battle with Yi Clan.


    Except Feng Luanqing.


    She knew that Xiao Ruo was one of Ye Yuxiu''s men, but this time, he even brought eighty thousand troops back to the capital. Although she held most of the imperial government, she did not have much military power. If he could guess that Ye Yuxiu''s illness was not simple, wouldn''t her plan be unable to succeed?


    A strange light flashed in Feng Luanqing''s eyes, so she simply decided to push everything to Ye Yuming, and use this to rope Xiao Ruo in. It''s fine if he agrees, but if he doesn''t agree ¡­ Let him die on the way back to the city!


    As for Ye Yuxiu, letting him live for so long, was already useless now, he should go and die!


    The next day, the Emperor gave another order. Not only were the Feng Family reversed, the officials were also restored to their original positions, including the already crippled Empress Feng Luanqing. They also removed all the officials who had impeached the Feng Family from prison. After that, Feng Family appeared out of nowhere and became the Prime Minister with authority over the entire country, gaining even more power and influence than before.


    This action had thoroughly chilled the hearts of many ministers. Other than the disciples of Prime Minister Feng who were being promoted, all the other ministers had all gone home sick. Ye Yuming and Hua Yi had so easily won over all these people who were completely disappointed in Ye Yuxiu.


    After a dozen more days, Ye Yuxiu was still unable to hold on and died in front of the Soaring Dragon Palace.


    The late emperor''s only sons were Ye Yuxiu and Ye Yuming, and right now, both of them were dead without any descendants left behind. Just when everyone was worrying about the heir of the late emperor, the long dead Queen Feng Luanqing appeared in front of them as if she had revived from the dead, and she was even carrying a child who had just reached the full moon. In her hand, she held an imperial edict that was said to be the final decree of the Emperor. She passed the throne down to the ''prince'' Ye Qinglan, who had just reached the full moon.


    Everyone knew what the child in her arms was, but no one objected under the power of the Feng Family. Feng Luanqing smoothly pushed the puppet onto the throne.

 C65

    On the night of January 136th, Ye Qinglan ascended to the throne. He was known as the Emperor of Mourning Night.


    At this time, the person who was actually in power at night had already become a Feng Family. Now, he was only one step away from becoming Feng in this world.


    The news spread across the night and stirred up a huge uproar. Everyone disagreed and thought it ridiculous, but strangely, there was no uprising in any place. People were just scolding on the surface, but there was no actual action at all. How to live, how to live. Even the bandits who loved to take advantage of chaotic times were obediently hiding, not even a shadow was to be seen.


    Feng Luanqing did not care about all these. It should be said that she did not feel that it was worth it. She confidently believed that it was because Feng Family was the true owner that no one dared to oppose her. She was very happy right now because Xiao Ruo had agreed to let her win him over and was prepared to bring back an eighty thousand strong army to help Feng Family.


    Feng Luanqing, whose mind had been clouded by the power, did not consider that it was a conspiracy that Xiao Ruo had agreed so readily. She only knew that ever since she had reincarnated, her life had been smooth sailing. Whatever she wanted, she would have it, so she was destined to become the master of this world.


    However, what she didn''t know was that nothing was easy to do. What seemed beautiful was a trap created by someone else. As long as she took one step forward, she would be doomed forever.


    With Tang Xiaotang''s interference, Ye Yuming continued to faked his death and escaped. This Feng Luanqing had lost the most important opponent on her path of growth, so naturally, he had experienced too much less than the one who had reincarnated. Whether it was vision, experience or methods, she could not compare to the original one, which was why he was unable to see through this seemingly perfect trap.


    "We can go back now." When Ye Yuxiu said this, they were already on their way back to the capital. Ye Yuming was dressed in the attire of an ordinary soldier, following by Xiao Ruo''s side, bringing the 80,000 strong army back to the imperial court.


    "Have you settled down at the border?" Since it was a disguise, he could no longer wear a mask. Furthermore, he had changed his appearance, making him look like an ordinary soldier with wounds on his face.


    Without a choice, Ye Yuming who took off his mask looked about 80% similar to Ye Yuxiu. It would be hard for him not to be suspected by Feng Luanqing if he did not put on a good appearance.


    "Of course. Yi Clan has been severely damaged in this battle, so there will not be any invasion within a hundred years, so thirty thousand people will be more than enough to guard the border. " Ye Yuming retracted the ice aura around his body. Although he still had some killing intent, he couldn''t see anything mixed in with the surrounding ferocious soldiers. He looked just like an ordinary soldier.


    "But the two of us really have the same thoughts. Just when you were about to talk about the rebellion, did you think about sending people to manage it so that our lives would not be affected?"


    "Go away, who dares to agree with you?" Tang Xiaotang disdained, "Can you be like a prince? "If your men knew that you were just a chatterbox, I think they would have called themselves blind and followed the wrong master."


    "Chatterbox?" "Hehe, your words are not wrong, but don''t you know how terrible This King''s face is every day in front of them? It''s not easy to relax now, but you still have to look down on This King. Why is This King''s life so bitter!"


    "Alright, alright, stop pretending. Hurry up and get down to business." Tang Xiaotang continued to ask: "What do you plan to do? to charge straight into the palace and kill her? "


    "Guess?"


    "Enough, even if you don''t say it, I know, don''t you want to wait for Feng Luanqing to get rid of that puppet before you reveal your plans for the Feng Family?"


    "Look, This King has already told you that we are of one mind." Ye Yuming chuckled, "However, this king does not plan to wait for her, Feng Luanqing, to take action."


    Tang Xiaotang immediately understood what he meant and broke out in a cold sweat, "You are truly sinister!" I really can''t offend such vengeful humans!


    "You''re too kind." The thick-skinned man readily accepted the compliment.


    After more than ten days of travel, the army had finally returned to the capital. That day, Feng Luanqing brought the entire imperial court''s civil and martial artists (in fact, they were all people from Feng Family) to greet him at the city gate.


    Because the little Emperor had caught a cold the night before, he could not come out to enjoy the wind yet. Thus, Feng Luanqing and Feng Xiang had to take charge of the reward for him.


    Facing the leading Xiao Ruo, Feng Luanqing''s eyes flashed a dark light. After reading the imperial edict to reward the three armies, she ordered the troops to rest and rest, and also ordered Xiao Ruo to the royal study to report about the situation.


    "When are you going to make your move?" Tang Xiaotang observed Feng Luanqing. The resentment in her body had lessened, but it was replaced with greed and killing intent, the kind of stench that seemed to corrode the soul due to power and desire. It made her feel extremely uncomfortable, and she subconsciously frowned.


    Although Ye Yuming''s body also had a faint and bitter taste of desire, in the end, his heart was still responsible for the people''s sympathy and care. Thus, that desire of her had been suppressed very little. It was not like the way it was all over Feng Luanqing, it was simply unbearable!


    ¡ª ¡ª Tang Xiaotang who had been spoiled by her good emotions could no longer accept such bitter and sour emotions, even though they could bring about a lot of energy.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ye Yuming lowered his head and was no different from a normal soldier, he could not reveal his thoughts now, but he could hear the uneasiness in Tang Xiaotang''s tone, and he asked in puzzlement.


    "This woman''s soul has already rotted. The smell she gives off is so bad that I can barely breathe." If not for the fact that she couldn''t move, Tang Xiaotang really wanted to stay away from her. However, Ye Yuming was still standing in the first row, and that smell could still be transmitted over from far away.


    "This won''t do. We still can''t walk. Can you hold on?" Ye Yuming was speechless. What exactly was she? He didn''t even have a nose and he didn''t know how he smelled. How come he couldn''t smell his ¡­


    "Alright then ¡­" "Then I''ll just bear with it." Even Ye Yuming could imagine the disgust on her face when he said that.


    "Don''t worry," Ye Yuming looked at Feng Luanqing, who was in front of him. As a prince, he had participated in at least eight hundred such occasions since he was young, and Ye Yuming roughly knew that it would soon end. "It''ll end in fifteen minutes at most."


    A quarter of an hour later, it really did end.


    Ye Yuming brought Tang Xiaotang and followed the large army for a while, and when the troops dispersed, he quietly retreated.


    First of all, there had already been a seal placed on that place, and all the servants inside had been dismissed. Just tell me how many people Feng Luanqing had secretly sent to watch the place, if she went back hastily like this, she would definitely be caught.


    After walking for a while, he felt that no one else was behind him, so Ye Yuming turned into an alley and walked all the way to the end of the alley to the front of a small courtyard that seemed to be very dilapidated. That rotten wooden door, with its two sides pasted together with a worn out paper couplet, and the weeds growing on the walls and the messy branches of trees growing out of the courtyard, all of this showed that the owner of the courtyard had not been here for a long time.

 C66

    He knocked lightly on the door and it automatically opened a crack.


    Just as Ye Yuming squeezed in, the door quickly closed. From the outside, it did not look like anyone had lived here before.


    Passing through the weedy and overgrown courtyard, Ye Yuming moved a piece of the courtyard''s stone ground with one hand, revealing a deep hole in the ground at the corner of the courtyard.


    Ye Yuming jumped down and then carried the stone away from the hole. As usual, he blocked the entrance and the hole in the ground immediately went dark.


    After taking out a pearl from his clothes, the pearl released a faint light, which allowed Ye Yuming to clearly see the path under his feet. Then, he slowly walked towards the depths of the ground.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were bright as she looked at the pearl. Could this be the legendary Night Pearl? What a big one! What should I do? I want it so badly!


    Ye Yuming was such a waste of heaven''s treasures. He actually used such a good gem to do such a thing, such a waste! So heartbroken!


    Finally, after seeing Ye Yuming toss the Night Pearl up countless times, Tang Xiaotang said sorrowfully, "You really are a waste! What a precious Night Pearl! Thou hast used it as a lamp to light thee? "


    Ye Yuming did not care: "It is just a bead, what is so precious about it? This King has many things in his estate, and there are even larger ones. If you want them all, you can have them all. "


    Without waiting for Tang Xiaotang to say anything, he suddenly thought of something and said: "That''s right, I forgot. Even if I gave it to you, you wouldn''t be able to get it."


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." The heck, this fellow is too despicable! What if I want to beat him to death?


    "Forget it, I don''t want it anymore ¡­" Thinking about the beautiful gemstones in the Duke''s Mansion that were as beautiful as glass, Tang Xiaotang endured her bleeding heart and said with difficulty, "However, in the future, you can just put me in the pile of gemstones. That way, I can be considered to be able to be buried together with them."


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Ye Yuming was a little angry: "You must always accompany this king!"


    "Tch, maybe I will fall asleep again that day. Furthermore, I am not a part of you, so how can I accompany you forever?" Tang Xiaotang knew that she would definitely leave, and because this world made her feel that something was wrong, although she had already sent the relevant data back to the organization, Tang Xiaotang still had a premonition that she wouldn''t be able to stay here for long.


    Ye Yuming no longer spoke, and the atmosphere instantly became so gloomy that it was somewhat strange. After a long time, who knows how long he had walked, Ye Yuming suddenly stopped and said in a low voice: "If that''s the case, then this king will definitely bury you inside a lot of gems."


    Tang Xiaotang felt the low aura around him, and suddenly laughed: "Why are you so low? "Don''t you humans have a saying, ''All good things must come to an end, so don''t be so sad!''"


    She could feel the feelings he had for her. Even though she was happy to have so many emotions to eat, after being together with him for so long, Tang Xiaotang hoped that even if she wasn''t around anymore, he would still become a wise monarch.


    It wasn''t because of the mission, she thought.


    In the past, she had ignored all quests, regardless of what the final quest target was. At most, she was worried that failing the quest would ruin her 100% Quest Rate and would not bring her pitiful feelings into play.


    However, ever since Li Jin''s mission, she had felt that he was in a strange state. As a charm, how could she be filled with emotions like those weak, sentimental creatures? So she''s sick, isn''t she?


    Therefore, the most important thing to do was to finish the mission quickly and go back to check on his soul!


    After thinking about everything that he had done, Ye Yuming had already arrived at a seemingly very secret stone house, and quite a few people were waiting inside. Tang Xiaotang could roughly guess the identity of these people with a glance. Most of them were officials and powers that Ye Yuming had roped in, especially the old man who was dressed in white, who had a haggard complexion.


    Tang Xiaotang''s guess was not wrong, once Ye Yuming walked in, the old man cupped his hands: "This commoner Hua Yi greets Your Highness."


    Ye Yuming returned to his usual cold demeanor and with just a wave of his hand, Hua Yi felt a warm wind blowing on him, lifting him up. Hua Yi followed suit and got up, sighing in his heart. No wonder so many people in the imperial court had supported this Pluto. He was definitely more talented than the previous emperor.


    Thinking about Ye Yuxiu, his eyes dimmed, and he thought about his pitiful daughter again. When Ye Yuming saved him, he told him that Noble Consort Hua had not planned to murder Ye Yuxiu, and that everything was planned by Feng Luanqing.


    He thought of Ye Yuming, who had never had a woman by his side, not even a concubine.


    Back then, he was afraid that his daughter wouldn''t be able to live a good life with such a cold-hearted person. But now that he thought about it, even if such a person didn''t pamper her daughter, it shouldn''t make her too sad.


    If at that time, the one whose daughter married was Ye Yuming ¡­ This way, she wouldn''t die in the cold palace by herself, right ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang knew what Hua Yi was thinking when his eyes met hers. Unexpectedly, this Old Man still wanted Ye Yuming to be his son-in-law. "Hey, if this Old Man has a daughter, maybe you will become her son-in-law!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Ye Yuming didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "How do you know what he''s thinking?"


    "You have forgotten that I can see through you and the rest of humanity." Tang Xiaotang was pleased: "I didn''t know that you were so popular."


    Although he knew that Tang Xiaotang was most likely just teasing him, when they talked about other things later on, Ye Yuming would always look at Hua Yi strangely, causing the latter to feel a little scared.


    Why was Pluto looking at him like that? Could it be that he still had doubts towards him?


    Hua Yi thought silently.


    The discussion went smoothly, and everyone discussed the matters that led to the incident. They discussed everything that could happen, and proposed the appropriate solution, and in the end, Ye Yuming decided on a time limit.


    Ten days later, he stormed into the Imperial Palace and captured all of the Feng Family in one fell swoop.


    After the meeting ended, everyone left along the secret pathway. Ye Yuming continued to sit on the stage and waited for everyone to leave before calling his own secret guard to give him some instructions.


    "Feng Luanqing, this time I shall let you know whether or not you have the chance to turn the situation around!" With such a meticulous plan, you don''t believe that you can escape? Or perhaps, you don''t believe that you have the chance to be reborn?


    On the second day, something shocking happened.


    Last night, an assassin had entered the palace. He had rushed towards the Empress Dowager, but had been quickly overpowered. After that, the assassin shouted loudly, "The Phoenix Dog Bandit has harmed loyal and good, and its disasters are superb! Witch, return my family''s life! " Then he took poison and killed himself.


    Although the Empress Dowager was not injured, she was still frightened. Even though they had immediately given the order to keep quiet, these words were quickly spread out. Everyone was discussing the strange death of the late emperor, and thinking about how a few officials of the imperial court had tried to extort the family, almost everyone understood the meaning of Feng Family.


    They were plotting to usurp the throne!


    No matter how Feng Luanqing dealt with the people who discussed this matter, it couldn''t stop the people of Big Night from talking. Because of this discussion, there were people sent to prison by Feng Luanqing''s guards everyday. The prison of the Ministry of Justice could no longer hold them.


    At this time, another major event had occurred, causing Feng Luanqing''s reputation to drop to the bottom and she would never be able to rise again. The little emperor, who had only succeeded him for a few days, mysteriously died in Soaring Dragon Palace, while the Palace Maid eunuchs that served the emperor before she died were all caned to death by the empress dowager. There were rumors that the empress dowager had killed the emperor, because she wanted to emulate one of the empress dowager who had ascended to the throne before the dynasty and become empress herself.

 C67

    Imperial study.


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! "Crackle!"


    Feng Luanqing crazily smashed the surrounding furniture onto the ground. She still couldn''t calm down and pushed the shelves and screens all the way down, lifting the memorials on the table and smashing it into the walls.


    A distance away, the Palace Maid eunuchs knelt on the ground. No one dared to make a sound, afraid that they would offend the furious empress dowager.


    "Bastard!" These damned peasants! This one is so angry! " She was so angry that her hair was in disarray, her chest was heaving violently, and her eyes were bloodshot. "If I were to find out who was behind this, I would have been too late!"


    Feng Xiang walked in from outside. Looking at his deranged daughter, he waved his hand to signal for all the eunuchs of Palace Maid to leave.


    When only the father and daughter were left, he finally spoke. "The empress dowager''s Empress has lost her composure."


    Feng Luanqing calmed her emotions, her eyes still showing deep hostility: "Father, what do we do now? The situation is not good for us! If this goes on, I''m afraid that they will rebel! "


    Feng Xiang was in his fifties, with a head of white hair and a face full of wrinkles. His pair of eagle eyes looked extremely devilish, full of greed and malice. He slowly said, "Since it''s already like this, why don''t Empress directly sit in that position ¡­ There are some things that are only justified when you have the power to do them. "


    Feng Luanqing lowered her eyes in deep thought: "Father''s meaning is..."


    "Indeed, that''s what I meant!" Feng Xiang''s eyes were filled with excitement. He didn''t expect that the daughter he had abandoned at that time would still have some use. He had been thinking about things that had happened for decades, but to think that they were about to happen to her. How could he not be happy?


    At that time, as the father of his daughter, as long as he made her abdicate and replace her with him, she would definitely listen to him due to the filial piety and her mother.


    Both father and daughter had their own thoughts, but they did not know that the mantis stalked the cicada and the oriole. The web of Ye Yuming behind them had long since spread open for the two of them.


    Another day in the imperial court, under the guidance of the Feng Family advisors, Feng Luanqing raised the matter of him taking the throne. Under the coercion and enticement of the Phoenix Appearance and Feng Family, no one dared to raise any objections.


    Hence, they agreed to hold a huge ceremony in ten days to allow Feng Luanqing to ascend to the throne.


    Just by saying that Feng Family was an act of usurping one''s position as a traitor, not to mention that their previous reputation was not good. It was impossible for people to accept the fact that there was an enemy who had betrayed their country.


    In a short while, curses were heard everywhere, and the names of the father and daughter of Feng Family were all scolded to the point of being uglier than anything.


    "Alright, time to move!"


    Following Ye Yuming''s secret command, on the second day, large scale uprisings broke out everywhere. The rebellion had come very suddenly, and in just five short days, they had occupied 90% of the land. This made everyone suspicious that they were already prepared.


    At this time, no matter how foolish Feng Luanqing was, she knew that she had been messed with. Especially when she heard that Pluto, who was leading the rebel army in the name of ''Qing Monarch'', was'' resurrecting from the dead '', she spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Hitting the table with her fist, Feng Luanqing said while gnashing her teeth: "Ye Yuming! Damn it! You''re actually still alive! "


    Her heart was in complete disarray, and the memories of her past life once again surfaced in her mind. Could it be that she was destined to die in Ye Yuming''s hands? Even after living another life, she still couldn''t escape this damnable fate?


    No ¡ª no! She hadn''t lost yet! This life was different!


    Remembering that she still had an army in her hands, Feng Luanqing laughed fiercely. A crazed light shone in her eyes as she raised her voice and shouted, "Quickly call General Xiao over!"


    Feng Luanqing and Xiao Ruo talked for an entire night in the imperial study, but no one knew what they were talking about. She reckoned that even in his dreams, Feng Luanqing would never think that the last army she thought she had was actually a trap left for her by Ye Yuming.


    Ye Yuming stayed in the capital, commanding his soldiers and his substitutes. It had to be said that the civil officials that he had previously subdued were still useful. Although they couldn''t control the military power and land loss like the military generals, this public opinion job was really good. Not only was no one suspicious of his identity, he never had to worry about calming the people''s hearts.


    Sitting in front of the table and looking at the various reports, Ye Yuming rubbed his brows. The rebel army had already reached the foot of the capital. Feng Luanqing called for Xiao Ruo to surround the capital. According to the news that Xiao Ruo had sent over, she would ascend to the throne in two days, and at that time, they would coordinate from the inside and attack together, catching her off guard.


    In two more days, he would be in the palace, but for some reason, his eyelids were twitching non-stop. He was always a bit distracted.


    Even though Tang Xiaotang had a bad premonition when she told her about it, she could not let her disturb his mind at a time like this. So she asked, "Which one of your eyes are twitching?"


    Ye Yuming: "What, is there a problem with that?"


    Tang Xiaotang thought for a while, "They say that ''left eye leaps the wealth'', and right eye leaps the disaster. If ''left eye leaps'', that would mean that you are about to earn a fortune! If it''s the right eye, then it means ¡­ "You are going to have a bad luck!"


    Ye Yuming: "What if both of my eyelids jump?"


    Tang Xiaotang said with a serious face: "Your eyelids are cramping, quickly go to the doctor!"


    Ye Yuming: "..."


    Tang Xiaotang: "So, which one of your eyes is jumping?"


    "Eh? My eyelids don''t twitch. " As soon as Tang Xiaotang finished speaking, Ye Yuming''s eyelids slowly returned to normal, and he didn''t mind. Although he happened to jump at the right eyelid, he was not someone who believed in these things. Thus, a thought flashed through his mind, and these matters were quickly thrown to the back of his mind.


    Later on, Ye Yuming regretted it countless of times. If he had noticed this omen earlier on and didn''t bring her to the scene, she wouldn''t have disappeared.


    It was as if there were some matters that had clearly already occurred to him, but had been missed just because of that instant of indifference. That was something that caused the most regret but was unable to be redeemed.


    Two days wasn''t long, but it wasn''t short either.


    Within two days, Feng Luanqing had hurriedly prepared to ascend the throne, and was waiting for the morning of the third day; however, Ye Yuming''s side had also prepared all the troops, the inner palace had already been encircled, and some of the ministers who sided with Feng Luanqing had also been controlled, waiting for Feng Luanqing to make a move and capture her and the rest of her Feng Family.


    For many people, it was merely a matter of opening and closing their eyes, but for others, it was destined to be a long and sleepless night. After this night, their position would undergo an earth-shaking change.


    On the third day, when the sky was just starting to brighten, just as the people in the capital were still asleep, Ye Yuming''s army quietly invaded the city.


    Ye Yuming, dressed in majestic golden armor, rode on top of the white lightning and stood at the very front of the army. At the sight of him, the garrison opened the gate and let them in.


    At this time, Feng Luanqing was still in her own palace, allowing the Palace Maid to put on all the layers of robes that the Priests wore. The black robes were made of gold silk ¡ª ¡ª dragon, sun, moon, star, mountain, insect, Zongyi (tiger and monkey), algae, fire, powder, rice, grass and so on ¡ª ¡ª and then, the knee, leather belt, ribbon and ribbon were fitted one after another. Finally, the two Palace Maid s carefully carried the twelve crowns up and placed them on Feng Luanqing''s head.


    Feng Luanqing was in a trance, her mind a complete mess of the matters of the past. Suddenly, her scalp hurt. It turned out that a little Palace Maid had accidentally pulled off a strand of her hair while tidying the crown on her head.

 C68

    "Drag him out and kill him!" Feng Luanqing ignored the Palace Maid''s repeated pleas for mercy and immediately ordered two guards to come in and drag her out.


    As the Palace Maid''s cries for mercy gradually faded into the distance, Feng Luanqing impatiently dismissed the Palace Maid s. Then, she took out a locked wooden case from a hidden drawer in the dressing table.


    She opened the lock and took out a small mask. It was the mask that the mysterious man had given her.


    Recalling that person''s hoarse and cryptic words, Feng Luanqing bit her lower lip and hid her small mask inside her sleeve.


    For some reason, she had a bad feeling about this. It was obvious that Xiao Ruo had already led people to surround the imperial city, and his father was even controlling the officials and civilians. The people from the Dark Group also explained that everything was fine, but why was her heart still beating so fast?


    Did fate tell her that today''s ceremony would not go smoothly?


    No!


    The long set of armor in Feng Luanqing''s hand sunk into her palm, a crazed smile on her face.


    She did not believe in fate! She was the real winner! What Ye Yuxiu, Ye Yuming, they would all die by her hands!


    Even if she thought this way, Feng Luanqing still found it hard to suppress the irritation in her heart and the traces of fear in the deepest part of her heart. In the end, she still could not forget her previous life, and that experience had already become her nightmare.


    When she pushed open the door to meet the imperial carriage outside, at that instant when she had just stepped over the threshold, Feng Luanqing had thought of giving up.


    But she still walked out of the chamber, walking step by step towards the bright yellow that symbolized imperial power.


    She could no longer turn back.


    The horse''s hooves stepped on the blue stone bricks, and when the sky turned white, the entire Forbidden City was already surrounded, surrounding all the ministers who wanted to participate in the sacrificial ceremony inside the city.


    Ye Yuming pulled out the sword at his waist and raised it high. A round slowly rose up from the east side of the imperial city tomorrow, casting the first ray of light onto his body.


    He slowly pointed his sword at the massive scarlet palace gate. Behind him, countless soldiers raised their weapons as well.


    "KILL ¡ª!"


    The huge wooden stake collided with the two big doors, and after it let out a creaking sound, this final barrier that led to the imperial road also lowered its proud and arrogant head towards Ye Yuming.


    Before Feng Luanqing even reached the Supreme Harmony Hall, she heard battle cries from afar. The eunuch who was carrying her suddenly jolted, and his steps slowly came to a halt.


    When the Palace Maid Eunuch behind saw that they had stopped, they too, stopped. Their hearts were uneasy, but they forced themselves to remain silent. In fact, their hearts were filled with fear.


    Until finally, Feng Luanqing''s ice-cold voice came out from the imperial chariot: "Why did you stop? "Keep walking!"


    The few eunuchs looked at each other. Although they did not know what was happening in front of them, they still clenched their teeth and carried Feng Luanqing away.


    Before this group of people had taken a few steps, a man in black clothes suddenly appeared and landed in front of the throne. He was covered in wounds, and blood flowed out from them. In the blink of an eye, the ground was dyed red.


    He hoarsely said, "Master ¡­. You are about to... Walk, Night ¡­ Ye Yuming, attack... "Attack ¡­"


    Before he could finish, he fell to the ground and died.


    As soon as those words were said, whether it be the eunuchs carrying the palanquin or the eunuchs of Palace Maid following behind, all of them were stunned for a second, and then scattered in all directions as they fled.


    The Throne landed heavily on the ground, while Feng Luanqing sat behind the layers of bright yellow silk, not moving at all.


    "Empress ¡­ "It''s better if you run away quickly ¡­" The only person who stayed behind, her personal Palace Maid, hesitated for a moment, but still lifted the curtain and said this to Feng Luanqing who was inside. Then, she took a step back, lowered the curtain, and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Empress." She then hurriedly ran away.


    Although this Empress treated her very well, it was not enough for her to pay with her own life. Pluto''s army was about to attack, and according to Empress''s previous actions, she would definitely not be able to escape death this time. If they had cut off their relationship earlier, maybe they could have saved their lives.


    Even though Palace Maid said those words softly, Feng Luanqing still heard it. Her eyes slightly narrowed, but she couldn''t say what she felt in her heart.


    Why did it become like this? She was clearly reborn, but why was she still the loser?


    Only after a long time had passed did she finally walk out of the imperial carriage. Step by step, she bypassed the messy decorations on the ground, and under the gorgeous ceremonial attire, walked towards the place that symbolized rights.


    Along the way, Feng Luanqing thought about many things. From her previous life to the present, she carefully thought back to everything that happened to her, every single person she met.


    She couldn''t see the river of blood beneath her feet, couldn''t see the mountain of corpses on the ground, couldn''t see the Feng Family relatives lying on the ground, couldn''t see the soldiers who were nearby but didn''t attack. She could only step on the white jade tiles beneath her feet and walk up the stairs step by step.


    On the 9981st step golden brick was the supreme golden chair symbolizing the imperial power. Nine golden dragons were coiled on the back and armrest, baring their fangs and brandishing their claws at all living beings.


    This was the Dragon Throne that caused the world to go crazy, the most honorable symbol of this world. As long as he sat on it, he would be able to stand above tens of thousands of people.


    And now, the spot where countless people were rushing to get their hands on was right in front of her.


    His fingers gently caressed the cold, faintly bloody golden chair. It was unknown how many people''s blood had spilled on this chair. In the history of the late night, almost every inheritor who ascended to this position stepped on pure white bones.


    The success of a general would only end in the death of ten thousand bones.


    She sat upright on top of it, coldly looking down at the palace maid who was running and screaming. The corner of her mouth slowly cracked into a cold smile.


    Just as Ye Yuming reached the entrance of the main hall, he suddenly felt his soul stop, as if he had been struck by something.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Tang Xiaotang who was initially speaking suddenly stopped talking and asked her.


    "Nothing." Although she felt that it was not good, Tang Xiaotang still covered it up. Logically speaking, her soul should be the strongest and shouldn''t have been attacked. Even in this greatly restricted world, she should have been invincible. But just now ¡­ That feeling was indeed from the soul attack ¡­


    Could it be that there was some sort of change on Feng Luanqing''s body?


    "Quickly, let''s go. I''ve just never been to such a place before. I''m just excited." The most important thing right now was to not let Ye Yuming find out. If he let Feng Luanqing escape this time, who knows what kind of harm he would cause next time.


    "Are you really alright?" It wasn''t that Ye Yuming didn''t notice her abnormal pause, but there wasn''t anything unusual about her tone either. He could only choose to believe her, "If there''s anything else, you must tell me in time.


    Tang Xiaotang, "... "It''s really alright. Let''s go!" If he gave up just like that, her mission would not be completed!


    When the man and woman walked into the throne room, they immediately saw Feng Luanqing, who was seated high up above. She was already wearing the attire of an emperor, and with her chin slightly raised, she looked at the people below from high above. There was not the slightest hint of panic or fear on her face, it was so calm that it was outrageous.

 C69

    This was the third time Tang Xiaotang had seen this quest target. She had seen the obscure death aura on her body and knew that she would definitely die this time.


    "Ye Yuming." Feng Luanqing opened her mouth, a dark red color incomparably bewitching: "Why did you lead an army to invade the palace? Are you trying to rebel? "


    "Rebel? Heh, This King is trying to kill a traitor, how can you say that he''s rebelling? " Ye Yuming laughed coldly, met her gaze and said unrestrainedly, "What do you think, the real killer of the late emperor ¡ª Empress the empress dowager?"


    "Hahaha!" "Hahahahahaha!" Feng Luanqing suddenly sat on the chair and laughed out loud. She was shaking with laughter, so much so that tears came to her eyes.


    "Does Pluto have any evidence?" Feng Luanqing wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, stood up, and walked step by step to the front of the stairs, looking down at Ye Yuming.


    "Since This King dares to appear here, I naturally have proof. Furthermore, do you think that with your current situation, you can still compete with this king? " Ye Yuming looked at her coldly and calmly, his eyes looked as if he was looking at an ordinary and unfamiliar person, without the slightest bit of hatred or pride.


    He lightly said: "Feng Luanqing, you have lost."


    "Lost? How could I lose! " It was precisely these words that caused the tranquility on Feng Luanqing''s face to turn into insanity. I have already repeated myself, so I will not lose! "


    She looked at Ye Yuming fiercely, and suddenly rushed down the stairs, her hands open wide as she pounced towards him.


    No one expected her to say something like this, and Ye Yuming was caught off guard. In his panic, Tang Xiaotang saw something in her hand.


    "Go to hell! Ye Yuming! Even if I die, I will drag you down with me! "


    Tang Xiaotang only felt that something had struck the mask and it caused her soul to shake. When she looked again, it was already floating in the air.


    Why did this happen?


    Ye Yuming hurriedly pushed Feng Luanqing away, and a little thing fell out of her hands and scattered on the ground. It was a pile of wood fragments.


    He did not care about the laughing Feng Luanqing lying on the side, and anxiously called out in her heart: "Tang Jia! Tang Tang! Are you still there? Come out quickly! "


    His heart was empty, as if he had lost something important. He realized that the little demon that was always nagging by his ear, would never speak again ¡­


    "Tang Tang ¡ª!" A mournful roar filled with powerful internal energy resounded throughout the world. Accompanied by a hoarse and wild laughter, everyone who heard this voice stopped unconsciously.


    They did not know what had happened, but such a sorrowful voice was clearly filled with despair, causing them to feel sad when they heard it.


    Tang Xiaotang was so shocked that she somersaulted in the air, wanting to stop him, but instead directly passed through his body.


    Oh yes, she was a spirit now, and there was no way to touch someone who had a physical body.


    She saw a sparkling tear trickle from the corner of his eye, seeping into the mask.


    At that moment, Tang Xiaotang felt her soul warm up. It was very comfortable, but when she wanted to carefully feel it, it was gone.


    "You ¡ª what did you do!" Ye Yuming glared angrily at Feng Luanqing who was lying on the ground, his eyes burning with unprecedented fury and despair. Even when he was young, his heart couldn''t compare to the suffocating pain he felt right now.


    "Hehehehe, hehehehe..." "Cough cough ¡­" Feng Luanqing, who had been knocked into a pillar by the explosion of his inner strength, coughed a few times with difficulty, and continued to laugh. "You will never know ¡­"


    With that, a line of black blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth as she slowly closed her eyes.


    This woman whose hands had been drenched in blood after his rebirth, who had killed Ye Yuxiu and Hua Noble Consort, had finally left the world that she was once unwilling to leave. because of her, the Feng Family escaped a calamity and reached its peak, and in the end, it was also because of her fall into a place that would never be able to rise again. The world finally returned to its original trajectory the moment she died.


    The moment Feng Luanqing closed her eyes, she received a signal that the mission had been completed. But, looking at how Ye Yuming coldly ordered the soldiers to hang Feng Luanqing''s and Feng Xiang''s corpses on the city walls as an example, and how the rest of the people who were related to Feng Family, regardless of male or female, dismembered their corpses and exposed their corpses in the wilderness, Ye Yuming felt that he could not leave just like that.


    Once Feng Luanqing died, the remaining people would very easily be subdued by Ye Yuming''s men, but Ye Yuming had ordered his men to be killed.


    On that day, no one in the imperial city knew what had happened. They only knew that at dawn, the entire imperial city had been sealed off by soldiers, and that no one was allowed to enter or leave.


    There were two corpses hanging on top of the city gate, everyone was talking about it, then they found out that Pluto''s army had attacked the palace, and the ones hanging on top of the walls were the traitor Feng Luanqing and the current Prime Minister Feng Suo.


    Following that, Pluto gave the order, and all the people from Feng Family were dismembered, their cries echoing throughout the city. The blood of the people from Feng Family dyed half of the city red, and their corpses were all thrown into the wilderness, eaten by the beasts.


    Everyone felt insecure and shut their doors, afraid that they would be caught and killed as well.


    Ye Yuming locked himself within his residence and didn''t even take a single step out.


    He did not know, nor did he want to know, the consequences of his order.


    Tang Xiaotang walked through the wall and in, it was already a mess outside, if he did not come out to lead, the situation would probably get worse.


    Looking at the depressed and sorrowful Ye Yuming, she felt that she had been infected by him, and thus she became sad.


    She also felt sour thinking about what she had experienced together with him. In fact, she really didn''t want to part with him, but now that the loophole had been fixed and she had lost her body, she couldn''t stay for too long in order to not affect the normal operation of the world.


    In the end, she was not some human that was easily controlled by emotions. Tang Xiaotang suppressed the emotions that surged up, approached him, closed her eyes, and placed his hand on his forehead, entering his spirit body.


    At that time, he had suffered internal injuries from being too agitated. It would have been impossible for him to sit still like that. He had to recover quickly, whether it was for the world or for her sake. After all, what she wanted was a sweet and beautiful feeling, not such a salty and sad feeling.


    Ye Yuming only felt as if a gust of wind brushed past his face, and his eyelids closed up bit by bit. He grabbed onto his mask and fell on the table, falling into a deep sleep.


    The dream was filled with darkness, just like the dream he had last time. Ye Yuming suddenly understood something and asked softly: "Tang Jia, is that you?"


    "It''s me." Just as he finished speaking, Tang Xiaotang''s voice came out, following that, a ghost mask appeared in front of him.


    Although it looked sinister, Ye Yuming was not afraid at all. He only felt that it was very warm, and his eyes were a little sore.


    "TangTang, I''m sorry ¡­"


    "No, don''t say that. You know, I''m happy. " When Tang Xiaotang thought of the days when he had bickered with him, she still felt very happy. "In all the years before me, I have never felt as relaxed as when I was together with thee."

 C70

    "Don''t be sad, I am only sleeping. I might wake up one day. Do you remember what you said? "Put me in a gem." Tang Xiaotang was still concerned about her gem, which was actually what she felt the most.


    He couldn''t just take those cute girls away, even one of them would be fine!


    Why can''t I take something from the Mission World with me? How sad!


    "You must remember! Do not forget your ambition! " With worry, she warned him once more, and Tang Xiaotang''s body started to become blurry. She could not stay here for too long, or else her mind would be harmed.


    "As long as you live well and don''t be overthrown by your men, I will appear again!" Tang Xiaotang laughed, and the lips of the Ghost-faced man curved into a smile.


    "Alright, then we have a deal!" Ye Yuming smiled. As long as she was still alive...


    Coming out of Ye Yuming''s body, Tang Xiaotang watched as he carefully put the mask together with the many precious stones, placed them at the most important location in the treasury, and then refreshed to begin to deal with the matters of the Feng Family. Under his command, the chaos in the capital was quickly restored. Although it was still not as bustling as it was before, at least some normal life could continue.


    The next day, all the people who were related to Feng Family were seized and their homes were turned into a mess. Those who were related to Feng Family were all panic-stricken and worried, afraid that they themselves would be captured and killed as well.


    But as it turned out, Ye Yuming had definitely grasped enough information. None of those who were related to Feng Family had escaped, but those ordinary commoners who were unrelated to Feng Family had nothing to do with it. The citizens cheered and applauded. Ye Yuming had also ordered the officials to return the properties and fields of the citizens back to the original owners, which once again increased his position in the hearts of the citizens.


    Big Night One hundred thirty-six years. In February, Ye Yuming had succeeded his expectations and ascended the throne.


    The impact of this rebellion was minimized due to his wise leadership. At the same time, he had also cleared out the existence of the worms in the imperial court, weakening the influence of the various families, and laid a solid foundation for Big Night to rule the world.


    Later, in Nocturnal History. In the book, the descendants of the Martial Emperor evaluated Ye Yuming as a man with great ambition and a lot of strategies. He would definitely cause chaos, make peace, maintain a dignified palace and sweep the world with his six bodies.


    In August of the previous year, Martial Emperor had led his army to attack the capital city of the Zhou Empire. He had succeeded in integrating the land of the last nation on the continent into the map of the night.


    From then on, the world was set. This land that had been divided for hundreds of years once again became a nation.


    It might still split again after a few hundred years, but that was already beyond Tang Xiaotang''s control. As long as the rules followed, the humans in this world would endlessly grow and never destroy.


    Standing on the high altar, Ye Yuming was dressed in a long robe as he received the worship of tens of thousands of ministers.


    His ears were filled with the deafening sound of the mountain chanting "Long live". He looked at the distant sky through the drooping shadow in front of his eyes. His eyes were lonely.


    Tang Tang, did you see that? I''m already standing at the highest position in the world, why aren''t you awake yet?


    Of course Tang Xiaotang could see it. This mission was completed perfectly. She thought, it''s about time I take the reward myself.


    That night, Ye Yuming had a dream. It was still dark when he woke up from bed. The night watchman''s cautious voice sounded from outside. "Your Majesty? Your Majesty ¡­ What''s the matter with you? "


    Ye Yuming said indifferently: "Nothing, I was just dreaming, nothing much." However, he couldn''t remember what he had dreamt of ¡­


    He lay back down on the bed and closed his eyes.


    Nothing much, right ¡­


    "It''s nothing, you can all go down."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Time flew. Ten years later.


    One day, the Tenth Princess, who was favored by the Emperor, suddenly found a mask in the treasury of the palace.


    The Tenth Princess was eight years old this year, and she was at the age of curiosity. All day long, she liked to run all over the palace. The Palace Maid eunuchs who followed her were extremely tired, but who asked the Emperor to pamper this princess?


    This was a sinister demonic mask. The material used was ordinary silver, but for some reason, it was placed together with many precious gems in the most conspicuous place in the treasury.


    The Tenth Princess grew up in the imperial palace and had been favored by the emperor since she was young. However, she had never seen such a mask before. Even though it was frightening, she still curiously picked it up and put it on her face.


    "Tenth Princess ¡­" "Aiyo, servant''s little ancestor, this is not a place where you should be. If the emperor were to find out, he would definitely punish me."


    Behind her, a small Palace Maid hurried to catch up with her, but was stopped by the ghost mask wearing Tenth Princess.


    "Aiyo, you scared me to death!"


    Wearing a mask that was a size larger than her own face, the Tenth Princess happily said: "Cui Shui, let''s go! Quickly go and ask royal father, I want this mask! I want to get royal father to give it to me! "


    "You can''t call yourself ''I'', say ''I''..." Before the little Palace Maid could finish her words, the Tenth Princess ran out again, "Let''s go, let''s go, Cui Shui, you''re so long-winded!"


    "Sigh ¡­" Slow down! "Slow down!" Little Palace Maid sighed helplessly and could only continue to follow.


    Ignoring the Palace Maid Eunuch who had saluted along the way, the Tenth Princess ran towards the imperial study, where her royal father would definitely be by now.


    "Father, Father!" Before they even reached the study room, the Tenth Princess started shouting, "royal father! What do you think TangTang found? "


    Ye Yuming leaned on the side of the table as he read through the imperial reports. The Tenth Princess immediately opened the door, and the guards at the door did not dare stop her, allowing her to run to the side of the table and display the mask on her face to Ye Yuming: "Look!"


    Hearing his daughter''s excited and happy voice, Ye Yuming put down the red brush in his hands, bent down, and hugged her onto his leg. Taking off the mask on her face, Ye Yuming looked at her flushed face and smiled lovingly, but immediately became stern again: "Where did you run off to today? You even found such a mask? " He gave Palace Maid, who had just came in, a look.


    The little Palace Maid withdrew with her head lowered under the cold gaze of the emperor, leaving only the father and daughter in the room.


    The eunuch at the side sighed inwardly. These past few years, the emperor had been growing colder and colder. Only when he saw this little princess would he have a hint of a smile on his face.


    "Isn''t it just ¡­ Isn''t it just the treasury! " Under Ye Yuming''s feigned majesty, the Tenth Princess slowly lowered her head. "But, but, this son really likes this mask!"


    "Just give it to TangTang, okay?" The Tenth Princess shook his sleeve and raised her head in supplication.


    "Of course." Ye Yuming looked at the mask, a little dazed. Something flashed past his mind, but when he thought about it carefully, he could not see anything.


    It shouldn''t be an important matter...


    "Yay!" royal father, you''re the best, TangTang loves you the most! " The Tenth Princess happily jumped off his leg, and in the blink of an eye, she ran out of the room and disappeared without a trace.


    Ye Yuming shook his head and continued to recite.

 C71

    Tang Xiaotang watched as Ye Yuming climbed up to the highest point, but what made her curious and puzzled was that Xiao Ruo left automatically after his Feng Family was destroyed. No matter how Ye Yuming persuaded him to stay, he insisted on refusing, and then disappeared without a trace.


    Ye Yuming fulfilled his promise, to punish those greedy officials, to use kindness to develop the lives of the people, the people on this night were peaceful and happy under his rule, there was no such thing as a scene of starvation, corpses, and bones scattered all over the ground.


    Just as she was pleased to see that he had not been saved for nothing, the image inside the Water Mirror turned into Aifal''s face that was magnified as she said, "The mission was completed very well, TangTang."


    A cross flashed on Tang Xiaotang''s forehead.


    "Please! You! No! Yes! Shoo! Then! Out! Discover! Here! Me! Face! Front! " Tang Xiaotang said each word with a boundless primordial power.


    "Alright, alright, your temper is still so bad." With that, ripples started to appear on the surface of the three meter tall Water Mirror in front of Tang Xiaotang, and walked out with her silver hair and purple eyes.


    "Wrong!" Accurately speaking, I''m only angry at you. " As Tang Xiaotang said this, she casually tossed the "sincere tears" he had received last time. This thing was shiny like a gem, Tang Xiaotang simply could not let it go.


    Suddenly, she felt her body heat up, and something flew out of her body with a whoosh, fusing with that "sincere tear."


    Tang Xiaotang was astonished when she saw that her "tears of sincerity" had grown larger.


    "Your luck is too good, I let you have another one." Aifal''s envious and jealous voice sounded out beside his ears, giving him a fright.


    "When did you arrive?" Looking disdainfully at Aifal who was in front of him, Tang Xiaotang squinted her eyes and her hands began to itch again ¡­ How could he break it if he really wanted to beat him up?


    Just as she thought that, Aifal ran far away: "Don''t be agitated, don''t be agitated! I was just joking ¡­ "You, you, quickly put your hands down!"


    Tang Xiaotang slowly lowered the fist she was holding in front of her face, and said somewhat helplessly: "I say, don''t be so free, okay? "Did you pay any attention to the question that I reported back to you!"


    Aifal immediately put on a serious expression, "We have already noticed the problem that you are talking about. The number of loopholes in different worlds is indeed much more than before, and the probability of a big loophole like rebirth and transmigration is also many times higher than before."


    "So?"


    "We suspect that some plane criminal organizations are up to something," Aifal paused for a moment, and continued, "You know that the plane police have been working hard in this area, but there is still no news from the other side that anything is amiss."


    "So?" Tang Xiaotang already had a bad premonition ¡­


    "So... Hehe, during this period of time when you are completing a mission, pay more attention. It would be best if you can grab some solid evidence ¡­ I''m leaving first! "You''re really looking forward to the next mission!"


    Aifal ran even faster than a rabbit, and in the blink of an eye, he was gone. Tang Xiaotang''s attack had smashed into the ground and left behind a huge, smoking hole!


    "Damn that Aifal, don''t get captured by me next time!" Tang Xiaotang said while gnashing her teeth. What this bastard meant was that if she met such an abnormal organization in this world again, she wouldn''t be able to help. She even had to look for evidence?


    Thinking about that small mask that Feng Luanqing threw out, Tang Xiaotang thought about the faint trace of energy that did not belong to that world.


    It''s a pity that I don''t have a physical body anymore ¡­" Wait a minute, he couldn''t take anything even if he had a physical body. He also couldn''t take anything from the Quest World.


    "Hey, Aifal, I can''t take away something from the Mission World, how do you want me to find evidence?" Tang Xiaotang knew he could hear it, even though she didn''t know where that guy had gone.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. As long as you discover a power that doesn''t belong to this world, you can naturally collect that power." Just as she finished speaking, Aifal''s voice came out in her mind.


    "I''ll use you to collect it!" Why does Tang Xiaotang want to kill people so much?


    Aifal: "Alright, alright, the collector will give it to you in the next world. Go to this world first, this world will definitely be fine!"


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Tang Xiaotang was very suspicious of Aifal''s words. This guy had always wanted to squeeze out her labour.


    Aifal replied, "Of course not, how would I lie?"


    Tang Xiaotang said, "That''s for the best. "Also, please do not appear in my room without my permission next time!"


    Aifal: "..."


    Tang Xiaotang: "Also, I want to do a soul check up. Recently, I keep feeling that I''m a bit abnormal, maybe I got sick." Looking at her delicate loli face in the Water Mirror, she couldn''t help but feel that something was amiss.


    Aifal: "You are just a charmer, stronger than a dragon, how can you be sick?"


    Tang Xiaotang (sneered): "Right, I''m not sick. You''re sick."


    Aifal (speechless): "... "Fine, it''s up to you. In the end, you''ll be able to come out when you return from the next world." At the same time, a small ball of light jumped out from within the Water Mirror and entered Tang Xiaotang''s body.


    "This time, I can relax."


    Tang Xiaotang (Impatience): "Bullsh * t, I got it, you can scram now."


    Aifal, "... You heartless little bastard! "


    Finally, she transferred over to the image of the other world and took a look at the scene of Ye Yuming, the man from the Water Mirror s, sitting on the dragon throne and dominating the world. Tang Xiaotang shook off the sadness in her heart and shut off the Water Mirror.


    Goodbye, Ye Yuming.


    Taking a deep breath, Tang Xiaotang activated the image of her next world and jumped into the Water Mirror. The surface of the Water Mirror rippled like water, and in the blink of an eye, it returned to normal.


    Ye Yuming


    Ye Yuming: You might not believe that this king knows how to speak, but this king''s mask does.


    When he was very young, he knew that he was alone.


    The Queen Mother was not favored by the Imperial Father, so she blamed it on him.


    She despised him for looking like the woman she hated most in her life, for beating and cursing him every day. The little man didn''t know how to resist or resent. After all, she was his mother, the one who had given birth to him and raised him.


    Strangely speaking, he looked like he neither looked like nor was he the empress. Instead, he looked like he was snatching away the aunt that the empress doted upon, the stepsister of the empress.


    Perhaps it was because his mother treated him kindly in front of others due to his identity as the prince, but that benevolence was something that he had dreamed of, even though he knew it was false.


    As for royal father, if it wasn''t for him and his royal brother being the only two living children, he probably would have already forgotten about it.


    Sometimes when he thought about it, he felt sympathy for his mother. As a daughter of the general''s household, she could not compete for her sister; as a queen of the palace, she could not compete for her concubine; even if she gave birth to a son, her son could not compete for the son of his enemy. She seemed to have been trampled by her aunt everywhere in her life.


    She was really pathetic.


    Perhaps it was due to her long loss of grace that her mind became muddled. That day, she picked up the scissors on the table and cut his face, then burned herself in the Phoenix Luan Palace that symbolized her status as an empress.


    She wanted to die with him, but he didn''t want to die, so he pushed her to the ground and ran out alone.


    To this day, he still remembered those ignited flames, those demonic yet sorrowful flames, slowly swallowing up her body until it turned to ashes.


    As for royal father, he didn''t even look at her corpse for the last time. On the day that the fire had started, he was still in Lan''s bed.


    From the beginning to the end, he didn''t greet him and didn''t pay attention to his son.


    At that time, he knew that he could only rely on himself.


    The reason why he covered his face was not because he was afraid of people''s gazes. It was because he did not want to see the face that his mother loathed, because that would make him remember that she had actually died because of him.


    Fortunately, he had a good grandfather. His grandfather had brought him to the army camp to look for a master teacher to teach him kung fu, strategy, and the path of governance.


    He studied hard, and he knew he could only rely on himself. The more secrets he kept in his heart, the colder he became. As for the people in the palace, besides hatred, they had nothing else to do with him.


    Ever since he was young, he had been smarter than his royal brother. After training in the army, he had gained the recognition of most of the ministers in the imperial court. However, he knew that he would not become the emperor. As long as his royal father was still alive, it was impossible for him to ascend to that position.


    So he carefully cultivated his power and bribed his trusted aides. So what if he became a thorn in the side for the mother and son? He had never cared about these things.


    Perhaps it was because he had discovered Yun Che''s motive that his royal father had long bestowed the eldest brother the title of crown prince and made him the imperial concubine of his daughter, the daughter of the phoenix. However, he didn''t expect that the person who would end up killing him would be the woman he doted on the most.


    The empress poisoned his medicine for his son. He knew about this matter but he did not stop her.


    At that time, his grandfather had already passed away. He had heavy soldiers in his hands and the support of many ministers in the imperial court. But Ye Yuxiu had just ascended the throne, he basically did not have any foundation, so how could he compare to him?


    Ye Yuxiu urgently wanted to become stronger, but Ye Yuming didn''t know if he should call him someone with a big heart or if he should call him someone as lecherous as his father.


    There was no need to doubt that Ye Yuming could not rope him in, but because he had given his only daughter the position of Noble Consort, Ye Yuxiu had obtained his support.


    Ye Yuming was not disappointed at all, he was too clear on what Feng Family Ye Yuxiu relied on. The phoenix had long ago wanted to rebel, and the evidence was also in his hands. It was a pity that Feng Luanqing did not know his father''s goal and ended up as his sacrifice.


    He understood Ye Yuxiu, and knew that this was not the best time, so he invited him to guard at the border, and only waited for Ye Yuxiu to step into the trap he had prepared, then kill countless birds with one stone.


    Indeed, as he expected, Ye Yuxiu sending Feng Luanqing into the cold palace had aroused the opposing intentions of his Feng Family.


    Borrowing the chance to kill someone, Ye Yuming presented their evidence in front of Ye Yuxiu. As expected, the suspicious Ye Yuxiu helped him take care of his biggest enemy.


    He then returned to the capital. Originally, he wanted to subdue the power of Feng Xiang, but he did not expect Feng Luanqing to actually have the guts to contact him.


    He had never put the stupid woman in his eyes, but he had come to see her to save trouble. But who would have thought that this time, he would meet the most important existence in his life.


    Everyone was afraid of the little monster in the mask, but only she was not.


    She had appeared when he was so alone, and although she had many secrets, she had never thought of harming him, or of getting anything from him.


    His favorite thing was to tease that little monster. Every time she listens to his nagging, her helpless tone would make him feel refreshed, as if he finally has a person ¡­ No, the demons (Tang Xiaotang, you are the monster) belonged entirely to him. She listened to his nagging, accompanied him in doing anything, and would not betray him. She did not hate him, as if they belonged to each other alone.


    Being alone was too lonely. If he had her accompanying him on the ice-cold road in the future, he wouldn''t be too lonely, right?


    However, he never would have thought that he was still not strong enough, which was why it implicated her.


    When he was strong enough, the little demon was no longer able to appear.


    Looking at the vast expanse of the universe, the words he wanted to say to her could no longer be said.


    Tang Tang, if the day comes when I become the monarch of the world, are you willing to accompany me to watch this picturesque scene?

 C72

    "Quick, quick, quick!" The patient can''t take it anymore, hurry up and call Dr. Zhang over! "


    "Blood pressure ¡­" No, it''s too low ¡­ This is bad! My heart has stopped beating! "


    "¡­ ¡­." Quickly inform the patient''s family! "


    "Wait ¡­" Her heart was beating again! "My blood pressure is also increasing ¡­"


    "This is great, quick, hurry up and transfusion the blood ¡­"


    The moment Tang Xiaotang entered this body, she could hear all kinds of clamorous sounds. The feeling of her soul and body that she could not yet adapt to was extremely obvious. She could not feel any pain at all, nor could she control her body.


    The large amount of information that was transmitted to her brain made her not have the time to think about where she was and what the others were talking about. She could only maintain the body''s basic vital signs while digesting the information that was transmitted to her.


    When Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes again, she had already entered a different room. The room was spacious, and the air was filled with the familiar smell of hospital disinfectant. There were two beds in the room, and on the bed, there was a white bedsheet with a white pillow. The words "Third People''s Hospital" and a red cross were printed on the pillow.


    Thinking about the description of this world that she had in her mind, Tang Xiaotang half-closed her eyes that were filled with complex emotions, and really wanted to sigh.


    This world was another rebirth bug, and it was even more troublesome than the previous world.


    This world belonged to the technological civilization plane. The overall level of civilization was between industry and technology, and from the looks of it, it seemed to be even more backward than Li Jin''s world.


    This meant that in this backward world, she was still unable to freely use her own abilities.


    Thinking about it, Tang Xiaotang felt very sullen. With great difficulty, she finally got a human body, and this body was even sickly with a short lifespan. Forget about this, she couldn''t even use her abilities to her heart''s content.


    Either an animal or an object, or the body of a weak chicken. When will it be able to give her a powerful identity? AHH!


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the woman lying on the bedside. She only exposed a head, her black hair was mixed with traces of white hair, and she wondered if it was because of her body''s emotions. Tang Xiaotang felt her heart ache, and felt very sad.


    This was the mother of this body, the Son of the World of this world, one of her mission target ¡ª Xu Xinyan.


    After experiencing countless of worlds, large and small, Tang Xiaotang did not find it strange that the Son of the World was female. In most of the worlds, the females were as strong as the males, and there were some worlds that were even stronger than the males.


    Xu Xinyan had a husband called Song Zeyuan, and the two of them had a daughter, Song Mengmeng.


    Song Mengmeng had congenital leukemia. In order to treat her daughter''s illness, Xu Xinyan had spent a large portion of her savings. This made her, who was already dissatisfied with her, even more disgusted with her and Song Mengmeng.


    There was actually a reason why Tang Xiaotang thought that this world was lagging behind. This was because in this world, where most of the world was still in the industrial age, the discrimination towards women was extremely great.


    In this world, women''s rights are generally lower than men''s, both at work and in life, and are far more restricted than men''s.


    Take Xu Xinyan for example, she originally had a job, but because many businesses explicitly stated that they do not accept female employees who have given birth, Xu Xinyan lost her job when she was pregnant.


    Liu Chunping did not like Xu Xinyan from the start, and this displeasure reached its peak after knowing that she was pregnant with a daughter. Like many people in this world, she had a typical patriarchal obsession in her mind.


    Because of this, Xu Xinyan lost her job, which made her even more unhappy. When Xu Xinyan was pregnant with Song Mengmeng, she had repeatedly asked Xu Xinyan to go to the hospital to get rid of this child, but the stubborn Xu Xinyan had never agreed.


    At first, Song Zeyuan loved Xu Xinyan, but this love could not bear the test of time. On one side was his mother, and on the other his wife. Even though he didn''t care about the child''s gender, he gradually became cold.


    Just like that, accompanied by her mother-in-law''s argument and her husband''s indifference, Xu Xinyan clenched her teeth and gave birth to this daughter of her. The worst thing was, Song Mengmeng had been diagnosed with congenital leukemia not long after she was born, and was always treated in the hospital. However, because she could not find a suitable bone marrow for the treatment, her disease of only spending money did not improve at all.


    Liu Chunping did not like Xu Xinyan and her daughter to begin with, so she threatened Song Zeyuan to divorce him.


    Right at this time, the other mission target, An Lin, appeared.


    Miss An Lin, as a rebirth bug, her existence had naturally affected the development of the world.


    An Lin had adored Qin Qingchen in her previous life, but Qin Qingchen had unintentionally met the weak Xu Xinyan and fell in love at first sight.


    Because Qin Qingchen liked Xu Xinyan, An Lin hated her and hated her, so under Qin Qingchen''s constant warnings, she planned to kidnap him and use this to threaten Xu Xinyan, making him stay away from her. The result was unexpected, and during the process of Song Mengmeng being kidnapped, her condition suddenly worsened, and she died in vain. Xu Xinyan was heartbroken, and because of that, An Lin was sent to prison in anger, dying a miserable death.


    After she was reborn, An Lin hated Xu Xinyan, so she intentionally seduced Song Zeyuan and sent the information to him.


    At the same time, An Lin framed Xu Xinyan, causing her to be disgusted by him. Xu Xinyan, who was in a desperate situation, came to the hospital to visit his daughter, but received a notification of his daughter''s illness and death, causing the situation to become even worse. Since she could not find the money to continue the operation, quickly passed away.


    If it wasn''t for An Lin''s rebirth, with Qin Qingchen''s help, Song Mengmeng would have found the matching bone marrow in the end. She wouldn''t have died, and Xu Xinyan would have become the first woman to advocate for equality between men and women with Qin Qingchen''s help.


    Son of the World often carried the responsibility of influencing the development of the world. Their appearance was not by chance, but rather as a result of the rules being set.


    Because of the loss of Xu Xinyan, the ratio of males to females in this world became more and more out of kilter, but the status of females still remained low. There were fewer and fewer girls born because of various reasons, and by the time people began to pay attention, the number of women was already several times less than the number of men. It was already too late to make up for it.


    Because of the conflict brought about by the imbalance between men and women, the level of civilization in the world was directly pushed back by decades. Various problems caused by the racial status continued to arise, eventually turning into a war of plundering.


    So, she still had two missions this time. One was to stop Xu Xinyan from committing suicide and work hard to guide her onto a path that she should have taken. The second was to remove the rebirth bug, An Lin.

 C73

    Xu Xinyan was originally a weak woman, but she was actually very stubborn in her heart. She had always resented the fact that this country looked down on women and even discriminated against them. She only wanted to change this unfair world after she and her daughter had been looked down on.


    Furthermore, if Qin Qingchen had not helped her, even if she had not exhausted herself, she would not have been able to advocate for gender equality and become the leader of the women''s rights movement.


    Although Tang Xiaotang could help her do that even without using Qin Qingchen''s power, Tang Xiaotang honestly felt that she was too weak. If not, she would have been killed off before An Lin could even exchange three blows with her, simply too weak!


    However, right now she still had to help this weak human, and right now she was even more weak than him, this was truly unacceptable to Tang Xiaotang.


    If the person she was helping was a strong Ranker, it would still be alright, just like how Ye Yuming was. Although the other party couldn''t compare to her, she could at least feel some comfort in her heart, because the other party was still a hero. But for someone like Xu Xinyan, who had no intelligence, no emotional intelligence, and no martial power, a complete mess of weakness, she was truly aggrieved.


    The most aggrieved part was not only this, but her body was about to burp, how could she defeat An Lin who was originally rich and powerful, and after her rebirth, had become even more ruthless!


    After all, Tang Xiaotang had a lot of experience, and wasn''t the type to blame herself. She quickly pulled herself together and comforted herself. This would be more challenging!


    The priority now was to comfort the dispirited Xu Xinyan.


    Now, it was An Lin''s turn to force Xu Xinyan into the hospital, and Song Mengmeng''s condition had been announced. If she hadn''t come in time, Song Mengmeng would have died on the operation table today. But even with the support of her spirit body, Song Mengmeng wouldn''t be able to live for long. This body had already been tormented by the disease for too long, so it was impossible for him to recover.


    Furthermore, Tang Xiaotang did not have the thought of letting her continue living. This world was so backward, she didn''t want to waste time here.


    Actually, Tang Xiaotang really didn''t like this kind of human body. After all, as the one who had to complete the quest, she couldn''t be exposed. So from now on, she had to imitate Song Mengmeng''s personality and temporarily live on in place of this girl.


    She had even done this sort of simple action on and off. The pain coming from her bones made her forcibly suppress the urge to frown, because in her memories, Song Mengmeng had never revealed an expression that resembled enduring pain. Her face had always been covered with a warm, shallow and beautiful smile.


    Because she was afraid her mother would be sad.


    Tang Xiaotang''s slight movement immediately roused Xu Xinyan who was lying on the bed. She immediately raised her head to look at her daughter who was holding a set of clothes and clumsily wanted to cover her with it. Her heart hurt and her eyes became sore.


    In order to prevent her daughter from seeing it, she immediately turned around and hurriedly wiped her tears. She gently took the clothes her daughter was holding and placed it beside the pillow, then propped up the pillow to support her daughter while leaning on it. Then, she forced a smile, "Mengmeng, are you hungry? Mom is giving you something to eat? "


    Tang Xiaotang obediently went along with her strength and leaned on Song Mengmeng''s body. Using her previous expression, she smiled and shook her head, "Mom, I''m not hungry. Mom can eat by herself.


    Xu Xinyan''s eyes reddened again. Such a sensible daughter yet she was going to suffer such torture ¡­ Why is this world so unfair? Was it just because her Mengmeng was a girl?


    Thinking about what the doctor had just said to her, Xu Xinyan felt so sad that her heart was about to break. How long would it take to find a suitable bone marrow, yet it was taken away by someone else just like that ¡­


    After enduring for a long time, Xu Xinyan was finally unable to hold back. She hugged her daughter lightly, buried her head into her daughter''s neck and sobbed softly, "Mengmeng ¡­ I''m sorry, it''s all mom''s fault ¡­ Mom, I''m sorry ¡­ "


    The salty and bitter smell of Xu Xinyan''s body made her unable to accept it. She really wanted to push her away and say to her seriously: Big sister, there is no limit to the sea of suffering.


    But she couldn''t show it. Tang Xiaotang comforted her softly: "It''s alright, Mom, if you continue to cry, you won''t be beautiful anymore."


    With great difficulty, he comforted the crying Xu Xinyan and with her help, he ate a little bit less. He obediently closed his eyes and pretended to sleep, but in reality, he was thinking of an idea in his mind.


    Looking at Xu Xinyan''s reaction, it was unknown what happened. Although he could roughly hear the general idea behind her words, for her sake, he had to consider this matter carefully.


    If it was really as she had imagined, then this plan would be much easier to implement ¡­


    Xu Xinyan looked at his daughter who was lying on the sickbed, then quietly walked out and closed the door. She had to think of another way. As long as she could save her daughter, she was willing to do anything!


    After hearing Xu Xinyan out, Tang Xiaotang immediately opened her eyes. She rummaged through the bed and found nothing useful, not even a newspaper.


    If only he had a computer at this moment, even if it wasn''t a laptop, he could still use a desktop.


    However, thinking about it, she was only seven years old. How could she possibly have those things?


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes turned and she immediately came up with an idea. She pressed the button at the head of the bed and obediently sat on the bed, waiting for something to happen.


    Not long after, the sound of footsteps came from outside, followed by a white-clothed nurse walking in. Seeing Tang Xiaotang on the bed, she asked him softly, "Mengmeng, are you not feeling well?"


    This was the Nurse Lee who had always taken care of Song Mengmeng, and she wasn''t very old either, so she was a very kind-hearted person.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at her with her big eyes, then said softly, "I ¡­ I want to go to the bathroom, but, but... "


    Nurse Lee was caught off guard, "So that''s how it is... "Come, big sister will carry you to the toilet."


    Tang Xiaotang blushed and lowered her head, pretending to nod her head shyly: "Thank you, thank you Sister Li." In fact, she was about to be disgusted by herself.


    If her age were to be calculated into a human''s age, then she would be in the hundreds of millions of years. She was countless times older than this Nurse Lee.


    Thus, at such a young age, he still had to pretend to be a little girl and call her big sister. He really didn''t want to feel even worse!


    With the help of the Nurse Lee, Tang Xiaotang succeeded (?) She went to the toilet and continued lying in bed, acting cute. Seeing that Nurse Lee was about to leave, she anxiously blinked his big eyes and looked at him pitifully. Xiao Bai possessed his body and whispered, "Thank you, Sister Li ¡­"


    Nurse Lee''s heart turned to water when he saw the small change in his expression. She hurriedly replied: "You''re welcome! Mengmeng is such a good, polite kid! "


    Tang Xiaotang continued to pretend to be pitiful, "Sister Li, can you accompany Mengmeng ¡­ "Mother left. Mengmeng is a bit scared ¡­"

 C74

    Nurse Lee had always liked this sensible little girl. Every time she took out the bone marrow, she would not make a sound, not like some adults who would scream their hearts out. He even knew how to smile and comfort these doctors and nurses.


    How could there be such a grandmother? His granddaughter had been hospitalized and hadn''t even come to visit once. Furthermore, she hadn''t even allowed her son to come. It was one thing if he didn''t come, but he wasn''t even willing to pay for the medical fees and was even urging his son to get a divorce. Even if he was a man, he still wouldn''t be so overbearing. He was even more vicious than a tiger-aunt!


    Not everyone in this world had prejudice. At least half of the people here were kind and righteous, which was why Tang Xiaotang felt that there was still hope.


    After all, it was impossible to save the world just by relying on one person. The most important thing was still to save the aboriginals. If the world had decayed completely from its roots, no matter how hard others tried, they would not be able to save it.


    She wasn''t an idiot. If she was in a hopeless world, she would have long since ended her life and returned. In any case, at her level of cultivation, she had the right to reject missions.


    Facing her hopeful eyes, the Nurse Lee was a little hesitant. She also really wanted to accompany this little girl. Her mother would be busy the whole day, and she would definitely be very lonely by herself ¡­ But she couldn''t leave her post for no reason. What if something happened?


    Sensing her hesitation, although Tang Xiaotang still smiled, her smile was very forced. Nurse Lee could tell that she seemed to be very sad, "Forget it, it''s all because of Mengmeng. Sister Li, please get busy. It''s fine for Mengmeng to be alone. "


    Nurse Lee saw that the little girl''s face suddenly darkened, her entire body became gloomy, and her heart became gloomy. She thought for a moment and comforted her, "Meng Meng, don''t worry ¡­" I''ll ask the head nurse if I can come and stay with you. "


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes lit up, and happily said: "That''s great! "Thank you elder sister!"


    Nurse Lee went back to tell the matron the situation. The matron thought about it and agreed. That child was also very sympathetic. It wasn''t a big deal at the moment, but it wouldn''t matter even if it was just for a short while.


    Therefore, Nurse Lee happily went back to accompany Tang Xiaotang.


    Was Tang Xiaotang actually afraid of loneliness? Of course not!


    She only wanted to get some information out of Nurse Lee so that she could improve her own plan.


    Using her mental hints and negotiation skills, it was very easy for Tang Xiaotang to get the information she wanted from Nurse Lee.


    There was actually a reason why Xu Xinyan was so guilty, it was because she had found a bone marrow that matched her, but because a later male patient also needed this type of bone marrow, she gave priority to that patient.


    The chances of finding the next match were extremely low, and the donor would have to wait at least three months for a second donation, but this body wouldn''t have to wait that long either.


    However, Tang Xiaotang managed to glean some information from Nurse Lee''s words. This patient had suddenly arrived at the hospital three days ago, and the time she found the donor was only two hours earlier than that.


    That is to say, in these two hours, two very hard to match bone marrow appeared at the same time ¡­ Either they didn''t show up, or two appeared at the same time. If it wasn''t a coincidence, then someone must be up to something.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t think that this extremely low probability of coincidence had appeared at just the right time, so there must be someone doing something in the dark.


    But this person did not need to guess, it was definitely An Lin. Only she had the motivation and ability.


    Tang Xiaotang, who had received information from Nurse Lee, returned to her bed with satisfaction. She blinked her large eyes at Nurse Lee and revealed a very obedient smile, "Thank you, Sister Li.


    Nurse Lee was confused by his smile, she suddenly couldn''t remember what he had said, but thinking about how Song Mengmeng was still sick and needed to rest, so she nodded and helped to tuck him in, and said gently: "Mengmeng, rest well. Don''t be afraid, your mother will be back soon. If you need anything, just press this bedside bell.


    Tang Xiaotang nodded obediently, listened to the other party''s instructions, and then slowly closed her eyes. This body was indeed too weak. Just by using a little bit of spiritual force, his body was already crying out about how tired it was and wanted to rest.


    She was unable to control this kind of physiological reaction. Not long after, she also fell asleep.


    When the Nurse Lee saw that she had closed his eyes, he immediately fell asleep and left after gently turning around to close the door.


    Tang Xiaotang was woken up by the indistinct sounds of quarreling. Before she even opened her eyes, she could roughly tell who the person who had spoken was. The female voice that sounded so angry that it had deformed was Xu Xinyan, and the other voice that seemed warm yet actually carried a sense of pride and disgust should be An Lin. As for the one and only man who occasionally spoke in an impatient voice to stop her, it should be this body''s father, that useless man ¡ª Song Zeyuan.


    After thinking about it, Tang Xiaotang slipped down from the bed and slowly walked to the door. As her body was too short, she could not reach the handle of the door, but luckily the door was open, so Tang Xiaotang opened the door through the crack.


    Perhaps it was because the argument was too loud, but neither of the two women nor the man outside noticed the sound of the door opening, until Tang Xiaotang said softly, "Mother?" Only then did the three people come to their senses.


    The first to react was Xu Xinyan. She looked at her little daughter who was at the door in shock, and quickly ran over and picked her up. She didn''t care about the other man and woman that she hated, and brought her back to the ward.


    As she laid on Xu Xinyan''s back, Tang Xiaotang could see the expressions in the eyes of the other two people clearly. She lowered her eyes and the corners of her mouth, which was on Xu Xinyan''s back, slowly curled up.


    As she had expected, since it was like this, this matter was much easier to handle.


    Xu Xinyan carefully placed his daughter back on the bed and then looked at the man and woman who had followed him in. Although her eyes were still red, her tone was no longer as excited as before, "Let''s go out and talk.


    An Lin smiled faintly, and held Song Zeyuan''s arm. She looked concerned, but the malice in her voice could not be hidden from Tang Xiaotang: "Xinyan, you can speak of it here, since A Yuan is Meng''s father, and you can''t hide this from her!"


    Tang Xiaotang did not forget the malicious intent that was hidden in her eyes just now. She could even guess what she wanted to do with her toes, not to urge Song Zeyuan to divorce him, and to also agitate the sickly Song Mengmeng.


    However, Tang Xiaotang would definitely support her getting divorced with that trash of a man to the end. If Xu Xinyan were to be together with that mother and son pair again ¡­ Even if she died, she wouldn''t be able to complete her mission.

 C75

    As expected, after An Lin instigated everyone, Song Zeyuan''s hesitant gaze immediately became firm. No one knew what he was thinking, but he actually started to speak right in front of Song Mengmeng, "An Lin is right, listen to me, we don''t have any feelings anymore, let''s get a divorce."


    Xu Xinyan probably did not expect Song Zeyuan to be so heartless as well. She suppressed her anger and did not want her daughter to know. "Ze Yuan, what is it ¡­ Let''s go out and talk. Mengmeng needs some rest. "


    An Lin timely added, "Xinyan, this matter cannot be delayed any longer. Ah Yuan really doesn''t have any feelings for you.


    Anyway, Tang Xiaotang really wanted to laugh at her face, so you want to discuss this issue beside a sickbed that''s only 7 years old?


    When she said that, the initially wavering Song Zeyuan immediately steeled his heart, and said in a low voice: "Let''s talk here, listen to me, I don''t want to drag this on any longer."


    Xu Xinyan still wanted to say something, but behind her, Tang Xiaotang lightly pulled the corner of her clothes and shook it: "Mother, you guys can speak here, it''s fine."


    Please, if they were out, how would she act today? It wasn''t easy to get such a good opportunity. If he didn''t take this opportunity to get rid of him, how long would he have to wait?


    Seeing the resolution in her daughter''s eyes, Xu Xinyan went silent, it was all because of her. She closed her eyes and then opened them again. She looked at the man and woman before her coldly and said word by word, "Alright. Let''s get to the bottom of this."


    "Song Zeyuan, do you really want to divorce me?"


    Hearing the decisiveness in these words, Tang Xiaotang was slightly satisfied. Looks like this Xu Xinyan is completely hopeless, and that''s more like it.


    Rest assured, since she thought like this, she would definitely help her get rid of this unlucky couple!


    Looking at his wife''s exhausted look, then looking at his daughter who was lying on the sickbed, Song Zeyuan''s originally firm heart softened a little. However, after hesitating for a moment, he still nodded his head, "Xinyan, I''m sorry. "Don''t worry, I won''t treat you and Mengmeng unfairly. Since we have a mother to live in the house, I''ll give you all the savings I have for the past few years."


    Xu Xinyan nodded his head: "Since you''ve decided, I won''t pester you anymore. The husband and wife have been together for many years. Don''t you worry about the money, I won''t spend it myself.


    At the side, An Lin''s eyes darkened when she heard Song Zeyuan say that she would give her the money. She managed to catch the viciousness in her eyes and sure enough, she hated Song Mengmeng.


    After pondering for a moment, Tang Xiaotang guessed the closest possibility to An Lin''s true thoughts. After all, in her last life, she was sent to prison and died due to the kidnapping of Song Mengmeng.


    But how could she blame Song Mengmeng for this? Kidnapping was already a crime, and Song Mengmeng ended up dying because of her kidnapping, alright?


    Song Zeyuan let out a sigh of relief, his eyes filled with a faint sense of relief. He had loved his wife before, but being caught between his mother and his wife really made him very tired, and Meng Meng really made things difficult for him. He needed a boy as his successor, and Meng Meng was not only a girl, but he also had this disease.


    At this time, the considerate and gentle An Lin appeared. His tired heart was slowly comforted by her.


    He would definitely make it up to his wife, and he would also do his best to help Mengmeng find a match in bone marrow. After all, he had let them down, but he and An Lin were the ones who truly loved each other.


    If Tang Xiaotang knew what he was thinking, she would definitely vomit.


    True love? Please don''t bring it up again. True love is still a child!


    Fortunately Xu Xinyan had blocked Song Zeyuan''s face, preventing him from seeing his eyes. Otherwise, Tang Xiaotang would really be unable to resist and allow him to lead the way.


    Xu Xinyan was discouraged. Sure enough, men could not be relied on. Actually, she did not want Song Zeyuan''s money at all. If not for his daughter''s sickness, she would not have wanted his "compensation".


    "Since it has already been decided, let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau one day and settle the paperwork." Song Zeyuan


    Tang Xiaotang stuck her head out from Xu Xinyan''s back and stared fixedly at Song Zeyuan. Her seemingly injured eyes were hidden sharpness and ruthlessness, wanting to see through Song Zeyuan. "Daddy, you really don''t need Mengmeng and Mommy anymore?"


    Song Zeyuan was unable to sense the iciness in Tang Xiaotang''s eyes, or perhaps, no one would have thought that this seemingly innocent and kind little girl would have the ability to see through people''s hearts.


    Moreover, Tang Xiaotang had never thought that he could see through it. To Tang Xiaotang, she only needed to see through him. And this foolish human wanted to see through her? That was even more wishful thinking than daydreaming!


    Guilt surfaced on Song Zeyuan''s face as he hurriedly turned his head away, not daring to look at the eyes of the girl on the bed anymore. After all, she was still his flesh and blood, and he did not directly answer Tang Xiaotang''s question.


    The girl on the bed lowered her head in disappointment, her tiny body curled up on the bed, her whole body was filled with unspeakable sadness and sadness, "You will no longer be Mengmeng''s father in the future."


    Tang Xiaotang''s lowered eyes, however, held a deep indifference. Since he was willing to give up his daughter for their "true love", how could they not be together to face such a great sacrifice?


    Song Zeyuan, don''t worry. No matter what happens in the future, I will definitely help you get together with An Lin.


    "Mom, I''m tired." Taking the opportunity to hide in Xu Xinyan''s embrace, Tang Xiaotang''s thin and weak body made Xu Xinyan''s eyes hurt, and she hugged her even more tightly: "Mengmeng is not afraid, go to sleep, Mommy is here."


    An Lin looked at the mother and daughter who were hugging each other, and frowned without batting an eyelid. Although it was different from what she had expected, her goal of coming here today had already been achieved, so she lightly tugged on Song Zeyuan''s arm. "A Yuan, let''s go.


    The pity in her eyes masked the darkness deep within. Don''t worry, just take it slow. She was reborn to seek revenge. One day, she would make this little brat and that bitch die without a burial ground!


    The two of them went out and helped close the door to the ward.


    When the sickroom quietened down, Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt a sense of sorrow from Xu Xinyan, who was carrying her. It seems that she still cared a lot about Song Zeyuan, but that was true. This was her first love after all, and it was said that humans cared a lot about their first love.


    But it didn''t matter, as long as she could get rid of that trash, she would definitely help her find a better man. A three-legged frog is hard to find, isn''t a two-legged man grabbing a bunch?


    Glancing at a certain point on the map, Tang Xiaotang gave a meaningful smile.


    In a luxurious sickroom in the hospital, Qin Qingchen sneezed all of a sudden. He felt his back that was suddenly cold and cold, suddenly felt that the world was filled with malicious intent towards him.

 C76

    Was the air conditioner turned on too low? So you caught a cold?


    Look at the air conditioner on the wall, 25 ¡æ, it''s a little low. Someone picked up the remote control and raised the temperature a few degrees.


    The company still had a bunch of things waiting for him, he couldn''t catch a cold!


    Because she was afraid that his daughter would let her imagination run wild, Xu Xinyan applied for a leave of absence from a temporary worker and accompanied Song Mengmeng throughout the afternoon.


    With her there, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t make any movements, and could only put her plans on hold. She could only obediently lie on the sickbed and do nothing for the whole afternoon.


    Xu Xinyan insisted on telling her a story, but she was not a precocious but psychologically naive child like Song Mengmeng. Listening to such a poor fairy tale made Tang Xiaotang extremely bored, but she had to pretend to be curious and intoxicated.


    After eating dinner, seeing that Xu Xinyan was about to pull her to continue telling the story, Tang Xiaotang was so scared that she quickly pretended to be sleepy.


    If she was allowed to talk for another night, she wouldn''t be able to sleep today.


    Seeing her daughter close her eyes, Xu Xinyan wanted to sigh, but she held it in. After covering her daughter with a blanket, she wanted to sleep on the bed next to her, but when she closed her eyes, the phone in her bag hummed.


    Xu Xinyan glanced at her daughter who was lying on the other bed, then quietly went to the door and picked up the phone.


    The moment she walked out of the room, Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes. There was no sleepiness in his eyes at all.


    Although her body was very weak, her mental strength was far superior to anyone in this world. It was comparable to many machines. Even if she was restricted, she could still easily hear Xu Xinyan''s phone calls clearly.


    Listening on, Tang Xiaotang frowned.


    The middle-aged woman on the other side of the phone said that there was a big order, and the person had asked Xu Xinyan to pick it up. She could not hear anything from her tone, but Tang Xiaotang''s intuition told her that there was something fishy about this matter.


    If it was in a world without any loopholes, with the luck of Son of the World Xu Xinyan, such a thing could happen. But the problem was that because of An Lin''s rebirth, the protection of the rules on her body could barely be seen anymore, it was even less than when Ye Yuming had jumped off the cliff.


    In other words, this was the time for Xu Xinyan to use the Unlucky God''s Possession. Under these circumstances, if it really was a huge business deal, how could it possibly land on her head?


    Tang Xiaotang faintly knew that the place where Xu Xinyan worked was an extremely small internet company. She vaguely remembered hearing this name once, what was it called?


    It seemed to be some sort of smoker or media company.


    After wasting a long time, Tang Xiaotang finally got these words out of Song Mengmeng''s memory. However, it didn''t matter. The number of internet companies with this name would definitely be limited. At worst, they would just search one by one, and there would always be a way to find them.


    However, she needed a computer right now ¡­


    Unknowingly, his eyes swept across a certain point on the map, and Tang Xiaotang''s idea came to mind very quickly.


    Oh right, he definitely had a computer over there. That was easy!


    With her decision made, Xu Xinyan hung up the phone outside. Hearing the sound of her footsteps, Tang Xiaotang rolled her eyes and immediately laid down, pretending to be dead.


    Xu Xinyan''s face was filled with unconcealable joy. If the deal the supervisor mentioned could be completed, her commission would be thirty thousand yuan, and the next operation on Mengmeng would no longer be a worry.


    Xu Xinyan walked to the bedside, gave his daughter a detailed look, and helped her pull up her blanket before rushing back to her unit to work overtime.


    As soon as she left, Tang Xiaotang opened her eyes and listened to Xu Xinyan''s footsteps which disappeared into the corridor. She immediately got up from the bed, and went to the door first to open a crack to take a look.


    It was fortunate that Xu Xinyan had not locked the door just now, otherwise with her small hands and feet, opening it would be a problem.


    There was no one in the corridor outside. That was great!


    Tang Xiaotang walked along the corridor to the end and looked at the nurse''s desk. The computer was turned on there, but there was an unfamiliar nurse sleeping with her head resting on the table.


    Alright, once the plan fails, then plan two will begin!


    Gently passing through the nurse''s area, Tang Xiaotang tried her best to make sure that her movements looked natural and did not make any sound. When she walked all the way to the elevator at the end, Tang Xiaotang realized a sad thing.


    He actually couldn''t reach the elevator''s button!


    Tiptoeing for a long time, Tang Xiaotang still could not reach it. She frowned. If she couldn''t reach it, then her plan would have to change. Although her plan couldn''t keep up with the changes, this kind of change was a little too depressing ¡­


    At that moment, the elevator suddenly stopped right in front of her. Someone was descending from this floor. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes lit up, ignoring the man''s surprised gaze, she quickly got into the elevator, leaving only the old lady who controlled the elevator.


    Tang Xiaotang smiled at the aunty inside and said in a cute manner, "Auntie, I want to go to the 8th floor, can you help me press the button?"


    The aunt, who was controlling the elevator, felt dizzy. She felt that the little girl who was looking at her was extremely adorable, especially her clean and bright eyes.


    Tang Xiaotang, who had used her confusion to get his auntie to press the button for him, heaved a long sigh of relief in the elevator. She had truly thought of all sorts of things, but she had never expected such a situation. If she were to miss this chance tonight because of this reason, she would really be furious.


    He couldn''t afford to be a dwarf!


    The elevator stopped on the eighth floor very quickly. Tang Xiaotang stood outside the door and thanked the aunty while removing the Confusion skill on her. When the elevator door closed, the grandma woke up in a daze.


    Just now ¡­ It seems that there was a little girl who asked her for help?


    Looking at the empty elevator with only herself, the grandma felt that she had not had a good rest in the past few days, and there was something wrong with her eyes.


    Hmm, that must be it!


    By this time, the little girl who had asked for her help had already walked along the corridor to the eighth floor, heading straight for her goal.


    The eighth floor was indeed a VIP ward.


    There was not a single person in the quiet corridor. There were only eight wards in total, but each room was a single room. The bathroom, bathroom and living room were all available. Yanran was a small hotel.


    Of course, there was a price to pay for staying in such a ward. The high cost of living here every day left many ordinary people in the dust.


    In order to not attract too much attention, Tang Xiaotang stayed at the door of each room for a while. With her hearing, she could hear anything in the room.


    Maybe it was because the VIP ward''s fee was too high, so all eight rooms were empty, and only four rooms were occupied.


    Although she had the map, Tang Xiaotang pretended to look for someone and knocked on the door of the sickroom. Although she had the map, in order to make it more natural, Tang Xiaotang pretended to look for someone and knocked on the door of the sickroom.


    After all, it was already very late and the patients in the hospital had already rested early. Furthermore, when the other party saw that there was a little kid outside, they all thought that one of the kids was not optimistic about the prank. It would be strange if he had a good expression in this situation.

 C77

    Tang Xiaotang was not a mentally weak human. There were countless malicious curses that she had heard that she could ignore even when it was ten thousand times worse than this. To her, this level of verbal attack was like scratching an itch.


    However, her current shell was a mentally weak human being, so she had a tearful and dejected look on her face. She bit her lower lip, as if she would cry in the next second.


    Finally reaching the last room.


    Tang Xiaotang knocked lightly on the door, and just as she knocked twice, stable footsteps came from inside.


    She knew that Qin Qingchen had not slept at this time. After all, as the manager of a company, he was in charge of the lives and deaths of tens of thousands of employees. Even if he was hospitalized, he had to work!


    It was only ten-thirty. It would be strange if he finished his work.


    That''s right, her ultimate goal today was the dream of the legendary domineering CEO, a woman who lived from the age of eighty to the age of eight. Male god ¡ª Qin Qingchen!


    Qin Qingchen, age thirty, unmarried, chairman and CEO of the Qin Group. He had good intelligence and high money.


    Truthfully, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t understand why he wasn''t a Son of the World. It was because most of the Son of the World she had met had the right to be rich, had looks and intelligence, just like him, where the criminals of each plane were able to recognize them.


    No matter how he thought about it, he didn''t understand the reason behind it. It really was the thoughts of the world! No matter how hard he tried, he just couldn''t figure it out!


    However, it wasn''t her business anyway. She just needed to complete the mission.


    Fine, I got it, I got it, I got it, I got it!


    In order to not be seen through by others, Tang Xiaotang made a few mental insinuations. When the door opened, she raised her head with tears in her eyes and asked softly: "Uncle, have you seen my mother before?"


    Initially, Qin Qingchen thought it was the ward nurse. However, when he opened the door, he discovered that it was a little girl. She was wearing a hospital gown, so she must be a patient.


    But why were the patients here? And what did the kid say, Mom? How could he possibly have seen her mother?


    Does he look like the kind of man who abducts women and children?


    Qin Qingchen thought unhappily, he was not a compassionate person. He said, "No!" and was about to close the door when he saw the little devil sitting on his doorstep crying.


    Qin Qingchen: "..." He didn''t bully her, so why cry!


    "Mom, where did you go ¡­" Wu wu wu ¡­ Are you saying you don''t want to, don''t want to be Mengmeng? " Tang Xiaotang hugged her legs and sat on the ground while crying.


    Tang Xiaotang''s acting skills had gone through countless of tests in the world. Her tears came as soon as she said it, and she could even cry extremely naturally, making people unable to feel that she was being disobedient at all. The fear, nervousness, and sadness in her tone was exactly the same as a girl who had lost her mother.


    No matter how swift and fierce Qin Qingchen''s methods were, they could not do anything to a little girl of five years old (In his eyes, Song Mengmeng was at most five years old). Since he had always been single, she was the only one in the family who did not have the chance to see many children, especially a crying child.


    He didn''t know how to put his hands and feet down at the moment, nor did he know how to comfort her. However, he was afraid that he would wake the other patients up and cause unnecessary trouble, so he carried Tang Xiaotang into the house.


    He did not know that it was all part of Tang Xiaotang''s calculations, but when he entered the room, Tang Xiaotang started crying even louder. The little girl''s unique crying sound went straight into Qin Qingchen''s brain, causing him to frown, but she couldn''t do anything to a little brat.


    "Don''t cry! What exactly do you want? " Qin Qingchen''s head hurt from her quarreling. He couldn''t help but confer with the little ghost in a low voice.


    "I want to... To... "Mom!" Tang Xiaotang sobbed until she was out of breath. Emma, for this, she had even used a trick up her sleeve, luckily she lied down for the whole day, if not she would not have had so much energy to continue crying at this moment.


    "Your mother is not with me!" Qin Qingchen could not help but speak in a slightly more serious tone. He had never seen her mother before, so how could he know where her damned mother was?


    "Wuuwaa ¡­" "You''re a bad guy!" The negative emotions that had been accumulating in Song Mengmeng''s heart for a long time exploded all at once. Tang Xiaotang was almost unable to control the instinctive reaction of her body.


    "Me? Am I a bad guy? I didn''t hide your mother! " Qin Qingchen''s temples throbbed with pain. He felt that he shouldn''t have brought this troublesome ghost in ¡­


    "Wa! Wa!"


    Qin Qingchen taught us a bloody lesson, tell us not to try and reason with a child who is crying happily, or else she will let you understand, the one who cries the loudest will make the most sense!


    "Alright ¡­" "Don''t cry, I''ll help you find your mother ¡­" Under Tang Xiaotang''s noisy attacks, Qin Qingchen forced himself to raise the white flag and surrender.


    Fortunately, this matter wasn''t too difficult. She just needed to ask the hospital to check the surveillance and she would be able to find out where this little ghost came from. After knowing her identity, it would be much easier to find a parent for her.


    Fifteen minutes later, Tang Xiaotang sat on the sofa in Qin Qingchen''s ward with satisfaction as he watched him call her assistant, "... Right, a little girl, probably ¡­ " He looked at the little girl on the sofa and said, "She looks to be five or six years old. She looks like a patient from the hospital. Check the surveillance carefully."


    "I''m already seven and a half!" Tang Xiaotang muttered in frustration. Qin Qingchen endured the "#" on her forehead and continued to add: "She said she was seven and a half, but she looked like she was five years old ¡­ Quickly find her mother! Also ¡­ Get someone to send up something to eat, something that a child would like to eat. "


    Seeing Tang Xiaotang sitting on the sofa with an exhausted look, Qin Qingchen hung up the phone and picked up the laptop to sit on the other side to start working, he glanced at Tang Xiaotang: "I''m warning you, I''ll help you find your mother, you can''t cry anymore, if you continue to cry, I''ll throw you out!"


    Tang Xiaotang was sniffling. She cried so hard just now that her nose came out. She gave a low, blushing "Mmm."


    Actually, she felt a little embarrassed from the earlier humiliation.


    Qin Qingchen took out a tissue from the tea table and threw it to her. He sat further away from her: "Wipe it off quickly! Dirty! "


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." You dead clean freak!


    She felt bad too, so she wiped her runny nose with a tissue and threw it in the trash.

 C78

    Qin Qingchen had only been looking at the document for a while, when he felt a gaze filled with desire from beside him. The feeling of being stared at wasn''t pleasant at all, and he immediately turned his head around, only to see the little ghost who was crying happily just now looking straight at him.


    No! More accurately, he was looking at the laptop in his hands.


    "You want to play too?" He raised an eyebrow.


    "No ¡­" "I don''t want to play ¡­" As Tang Xiaotang said this, her eyes was still glued to the computer. Her voice still had a hint of a nasal tone, which did not sound convincing at all.


    "Tch, then you can continue watching." Qin Qingchen could tell at a glance that a certain brat''s words were false. Say no, she doesn''t know, her thoughts are written all over her face?


    How naive.


    So he went back to work.


    Tang Xiaotang continued to watch him work.


    Another quarter of an hour later.


    "Alright, I''m scared of you. I''ll let you play with me!" Qin Qingchen placed the computer in front of Tang Xiaotang: "Do you know how to play? Do you need me to teach you? " The kid''s gaze really made people uncomfortable. It was like a hungry puppy dog looking at a lump of meat buns. The kid''s eyes filled with desire definitely challenged people''s sympathy.


    Qin Qingchen also didn''t know what was wrong with him. He was a person who was resolute like steel, he would never go back on his words. However, he was defeated again and again in front of this little ghost. If his friends and subordinates saw this, their eyes would definitely fall.


    Was this still the cold and overbearing Qin Qingchen who kept his promises? Why was he so much more enthusiastic with a little girl like a childish child?


    How could he be so weak in front of her? Could it be that he owed her in his previous life?


    "No need! I''m not playing with Uncle Scoundrel''s stuff! " Tang Xiaotang turned her head angrily, and after a while, she turned back to Qin Qingchen with a smile that was not a smile, and said softly: "I have to ¡­ "I also want to play ¡­"


    "Oh? But didn''t some people not want to play? He even said that I''m a bad guy ¡­ "Well, how can a bad guy play with his things?"


    "Uncle Scoundrel is so annoying!" Tang Xiaotang glared at him, and Qin Qingchen didn''t show any weakness as he continued to stare at her.


    After staring for a long time, Tang Xiaotang still lost in the end. She lowered her head, and bashfully prepared for a good while, before speaking in a voice even softer than a mosquito''s voice: "Sorry ¡­"


    Qin Qingchen heard it, but he pretended not to hear it. What did you say? Louder, I didn''t hear you. "


    Tang Xiaotang puffed up her cheeks and angrily looked at him, before loudly enunciating word by word, "Yes! No! Rise! "


    "That''s more like it. Come here, I''ll teach you how to play." Qin Qingchen pretended not to see the dissatisfaction in her eyes, and called Tang Xiaotang over like a little dog.


    Tang Xiaotang slowly moved forward a little, allowing Qin Qingchen to "teach" her how to play the computer. Resisting the impulse to roll her eyes, she watched him start a childish game of changing clothes and taught her how to play with the mouse.


    Pretending to look carefully and curiously, Tang Xiaotang actually moved the map to cover her computer, silently counting the steps and the white dot at the elevator door that was still a few steps away from reaching the door.


    Three steps, two steps, one step, stop ¡ª


    "The buckle." Almost at the same time, three light knocking sounds came from the door. Qin Qingchen placed his computer in front of Tang Xiaotang and went down the stairs to open the door.


    Tang Xiaotang saw Qin Qingchen open the door. There was a young man at the door, and after he stood there and said something to Qin Qingchen, Qin Qingchen let him in. The two of them went to the guest room together.


    The reception room is closed and soundproof. No matter how strong Tang Xiaotang''s mental strength was, she wouldn''t be able to go against the rules in this world. Therefore, she did not know what the two of them had said.


    Besides, she didn''t have time to guess what had happened.


    Taking the chance that Qin Qingchen was not around, Tang Xiaotang quickly reached out her hand to place it on the keyboard. However, she discovered that she could not cover all of her fingers with the keyboard keys!


    Tang Xiaotang, "... What the f * ck! "


    She gently reached out his hand and looked at that chicken claw like, skinny palm. It didn''t look like a seven-year-old at all, no wonder Qin Qingchen was mistaken about her age.


    Tang Xiaotang suppressed the urge to frown.


    Song Mengmeng was also pitiful. Ever since she was born and was found out about this disease, she had spent her entire childhood in a hospital. She casually flipped through the memories inside her body. In her mind, there was either his grandmother Liu Chunping''s sarcastic remarks, or his father Song Zeyuan''s cold disregard, or his mother Xu Xinyan''s consoling smile.


    Tang Xiaotang was well-behaved and sensible. Tang Xiaotang could feel that the emotions on this body was always one of patience, sadness, self-blame, reluctance, and optimism. She was secretly enduring the pain, blaming herself for burdening her mother, and was reluctant to leave her beloved mother.


    This was the simplest thought in the heart of the dying girl who was suffering from an illness.


    With regards to the most sincere emotion of a pure soul, Tang Xiaotang was very willing to help. Even if it was not because of the meticulous care Xu Xinyan had given her these few days, just because of her body, Tang Xiaotang was willing to help Song Mengmeng fulfill her little wish.


    However, there was no time to think too much into it. Her mission today was this. If she couldn''t grab hold of this time, wouldn''t her efforts have been in vain?


    Forget it. If your fingers are short, then so be it.


    Tang Xiaotang''s ten fingers moved around the keyboard as if they were flying, the laptop kept popping up interface after interface, countless numbers flew past the screen, Tang Xiaotang''s black pupils reflected the jumping words, her mind thinking, her hands moving even faster.


    Through the Positioning System, she found Xu Xinyan''s cellphone, which led to him entering into the system, reading all the information there, then finding her company, and similarly entering into their system. Tang Xiaotang ignored all the taxes evaded, and directly found the information of the so-called big customer.


    Following the information and continued into the country''s citizen database, that person''s private phone and account, Tang Xiaotang very easily flipped through all of the other party''s resumes, including their surname, family background, social relations, and even the names of all the evil ancestors that she had done when she was young, into the vast sea of information.


    Amongst many information, Tang Xiaotang effortlessly found all the records of the conversation and evidence of a transaction with.


    This man called Wang Biao was one of the gang leaders in A city whom An Lin had hooked up with.


    An Lin''s goal was to make him use the name of a big client to lure Xu Xinyan into falling for her trap, take away her money, then make her owe a loan, get addicted to drugs, and be sold to an underground casino to be one of the ladies with the lowest status. An Lin''s goal was to find a chance to fake a medical accident and kill Song Mengmeng, then make Xu Xinyan die a miserable death under the pressure of both her spirit and her body.


    Sure enough, all the jealous women had the same idea. Even if they could think of it with their toes, it was nothing more than gambling on poison and then selling their meat, it was the same as in the dog-blooded novels, there were no new tricks at all.


    Can''t you be a little creative? For example, it would be fine to shred the corpse of a love rival in front of a heartless person, or it would be fine to cook the enemy into food for the other party. Otherwise, it would also be a good idea to make a specimen ¡­ It was really boring to be so monotonous all the time!

 C79

    Wait ¡­ He seemed to have gone off topic. No, that''s not what he needed to do now!


    Then, he flipped through An Lin''s personal data to the very end, it was very easy for Tang Xiaotang to deduce the exact time when An Lin would be reborn. Before her rebirth, she only browsed the internet for leisure sites such as shopping, socializing, and entertainment. After her rebirth, her browsing orientation had obviously changed to psychology, some hidden gray websites that allowed money to be laundered and moved, private detectives, and so on.


    Furthermore, she did not know to delete these browsing records! Even if he didn''t delete it or set a password, with just a firewall, wouldn''t he be tricked?


    Tang Xiaotang first copied all of these information and casually created a mailbox to put in it. Then, without any hesitation, she planted the virus into her computer and cell phone. Thinking about it, Tang Xiaotang had also planted a virus in Xu Xinyan''s unit''s computer and her phone.


    In the end, she blacked out an unlucky bank account from the internet and turned it into a nameless one. Just in case, when Xu Xinyan transferred the money to her, the money would be transferred to this account by the virus in her computer, and then be exposed at the right time ¡­


    After everything was done, Tang Xiaotang watched the computer to remove the traces left behind by herself as she looked at the two points on the map. After seeing them start to move, Tang Xiaotang quickened the movements of her hands.


    The data on the computer flowed even faster and the pages disappeared one by one. Tang Xiaotang had already heard the sound of the door opening.


    Qin Qingchen''s footsteps got closer and closer. Tang Xiaotang had finally closed all the pages one second before he got close, and just as he looked over, she switched to the mentally retarded game page. She started to play with it.


    Without even looking at the clothes that she casually chose for her character, Tang Xiaotang turned around. She was already standing in front of her and was looking at her computer screen.


    With just a glance, the corner of Qin Qingchen''s mouth twitched. He pointed at the person dressed in colorful clothes and asked: "You matched this up?"


    How could she know what she had chosen? Looking at Qin Qingchen''s expression now, she had a bad premonition, but she braced herself and asked: "Does Uncle Scoundrel not think it''s good?"


    "Well, well done ¡­" Ignoring the other party''s so-called "bad uncle", Qin Qingchen repeatedly comforted himself that the person in front of him was a seven-year-old brat, it was normal for him to not have an aesthetic sense ¡­ However, he still couldn''t stand it! Too ugly! If anyone dared to dress like this in front of him, he would call someone to drag them out! This was simply an insult to their line of sight!


    She simply couldn''t believe that she had made it. She wore a short, bright red skirt, wide, green pants, and a "ten thousand purple and red" blouse. And most importantly, she had pointed out a classic haircut with a hairpin in it.


    He could not even say it out loud if it was ugly. The Ten Thousand Year Acting Sect''s Tang Xiaotang had a "I think it''s very pretty" expression on her face, causing Qin Qingchen''s head to be filled with black lines.


    He began to wonder what kind of mother would bring up such a unique child ¡­


    "Why isn''t Mommy here yet ¡­" Tang Xiaotang changed the topic. She threw away the mouse, lowered her head with a lonely expression, as if she was about to cry again.


    Thinking about that kind of brain drilling cry, Qin Qingchen was scared, and quickly comforted: "Don''t be anxious, it''s coming! Why don''t you play a little longer? I''ll find you another game. "


    Tang Xiaotang did not want to play that kind of game anymore. If there was a large party, she might even consider it, "No! I don''t want it, I want it! "


    Qin Qingchen secretly cursed the unreliable assistant in his heart. Why didn''t she come over for so long? What if the little ghost cried again later ¡­ Go back and deduct his salary!


    Someone in the elevator sneezed. He rubbed his nose and wondered if he had caught a cold in the hospital these past few days.


    They were all inhumane bosses, yet they still had to squeeze out his pitiful labour force. This caused him to crawl out from under his girlfriend''s soft blanket. In the middle of the night, he had to look for a married woman everywhere ¡­


    He was not very old, but his hair had turned white, and his face was not considered pretty. At most, he was pretty, far inferior to his former lovers, and most importantly, he was a married woman with a child. He really did not know what his boss had taken a fancy to her.


    Could it be that the boss had changed his tastes recently? But this is too heavy ¡­


    Xu Xinyan, who was beside him, had a calm and composed expression the entire time. It was just that the trembling of her hands and the fear in the depths of his eyes revealed her true emotions. She was worrying.


    Why would Meng Meng run to someone else''s ward? She had always been a good girl. Had something happened to her? Or was it that this person was simply lying to her ¡­


    Then, she taunted herself: Xu Xinyan, look at you in such dire straits, who would lie to you? Aren''t you taking yourself too seriously?


    Someone looked at the woman beside him. Although she looked calm, he could not help but be curious, "You ¡­ How do you know our boss? "


    Xu Xinyan was worrying about her daughter, and she didn''t hear what he said at all.


    Someone, on the verge of death, stopped talking and waited for the elevator to arrive before leading her to the ward.


    Tang Xiaotang listlessly looked at the map on the sofa, completely ignoring someone called Qin who was intentionally playing a game in front of her. She looked at the yellow symbol on the map, which was getting closer and closer to the door. As soon as the door was opened, she raised her head and sure enough, it was Xu Xinyan.


    Ignoring the soy sauce Lord beside her, Tang Xiaotang got up from the sofa and threw herself over, "Mama, why did you leave Mengmeng alone? "Meng Meng is so scared ¡­" There was a hint of a sobbing tone in her voice, and hearing that Xu Xinyan felt her heart ache.


    "Sorry, Mengmeng, Mom won''t leave you alone anymore!" Xu Xinyan''s eyes reddened. She had never left her daughter alone in the ward at night, so she was forced to do it this time, as long as she thought of how her daughter woke up and looked for her everywhere in the corridor fearfully, she would feel a sharp pain in her heart. She only had her daughter now ¡­


    The mother and daughter automatically ignored the other two people in the ward, making them feel very awkward. Qin Qingchen pretended to cough twice, but the mother and daughter duo continued to embrace each other in excitement, as if they didn''t hear anything.


    Helpless, that certain Qin continued to raise his volume, "Cough cough", but no one paid attention to him. Even his "dear" classmate took out a handkerchief and tears of gratitude flowed down his face: "What do I do now, I miss my mother too ¡­" I haven''t seen her in four days! "

 C80

    Tang Xiaotang helplessly rolled her eyes in Xu Xinyan''s embrace. Xu Xinyan hugged her really tightly, she was truly worried for her, and this made Tang Xiaotang a little moved. She was born from the desire for everything, and was born without a parent, so she naturally could not experience such a deep and strong maternal love.


    However, Xu Xinyan''s feelings towards Song Mengmeng truly made her envious and moved. If she did not care about Song Mengmeng, with her abilities, even if they were to get divorced, she would probably be able to lead a good life. But for her only daughter, she was willing to give up everything. Not for a mission, just for the sake of her sincere love for her mother, Tang Xiaotang had to let her live a happy life.


    Even after she left.


    However, she held him too tightly. If this continued, she would be squeezed to death!


    Gently pushing at Xu Xinyan''s chest, Tang Xiaotang said softly, "Mother, let me go."


    Xu Xinyan just realised that there were two other people in the room. As she let go of her daughter, the excitement on her body turned into gratitude and alienation as she smiled at him professionally, "Sir, thank you very much, this child is sorry for disturbing you. I apologize on her behalf."


    Although she didn''t know why Mengmeng was here, she was indeed grateful that she had taken in Mengmeng.


    Qin Qingchen looked at the woman in front of him, her aesthetic standards weren''t that bad either. Although she wasn''t wearing a famous outfit, it was still clean and tidy.


    Seeing the faint vigilance in the other party''s eyes and knowing her concerns, he waved his hand nonchalantly: "It''s alright, this little ¡­ The girl herself ran to the door of my room and cried, and I couldn''t get her out. " However, in his heart, he was somewhat interested in Xu Xinyan.


    Usually, when other women saw him, they would rush to him like a flock of ducks. Even those who were not that excited would have ambiguous looks in their eyes. She was the only one who did not have any flirtatious thoughts; there was actually vigilance in her eyes.


    Be vigilant of what? Did he really look like a bad person? Why did both mother and daughter have the same reaction?


    Qin Qingchen unconsciously pinched his own face. Could it be that he really had a face that didn''t even look like a good person?


    When the assistant at the side saw his actions, his jaw almost dropped. Boss, what are you doing? Boss, what did you get? Boss, do you need me to call a brain doctor for you?


    Tang Xiaotang: "..."


    After messing around for a long time, Tang Xiaotang yawned lazily. After accumulating so much energy for an entire day, she finally ran out and hugged Xu Xinyan''s legs sleepily. "Mom, let''s go.


    Tonight''s mission was completed without a hitch. Not only did he find the required information, he also allowed Qin Qingchen and Xu Xinyan to meet for the first time. Looking at Qin Qingchen''s appearance, this side of his left a good impression.


    Like this, even if An Lin used any tricks in the future, it was likely that this good first impression would cause Qin Qingchen to ponder for a while, and he would not be able to make a judgement on the first sight.


    Xu Xinyan acted as if she did not see Qin Qingchen''s movements. She felt that this man who looked pretty good had something wrong with his head: "This ¡­ ¡­"


    "My surname is Qin." Qin Qingchen said in a timely manner. He became even more gloomy, she really did not know him? Was he really that unremarkable?


    "Mr Qin, thank you again. It''s just that my daughter is still sick, so we will be leaving first. I''ll treat you to a meal the next time I get the chance. "


    Normally, after saying this sentence, the implied meaning would be "we won''t meet again", "even if we meet again, I won''t treat you to a meal", "just pretend not to know each other next time", and so on. Furthermore, Xu Xinyan was extremely unconcerned, she did not even leave behind a name, these words were originally meant as a form of courtesy, but Qin Qingchen heard it clearly as if it was perfunctory.


    After she finished speaking, she pulled Tang Xiaotang''s hand and said to her, "Mengmeng, quickly thank you uncle. Say goodbye to uncle."


    "Uncle Scoundrel, thank you. Goodbye!" Tang Xiaotang gently waved her hand, she was so tired that she could not even open her eyes.


    Phew, I''m really sleepy, I overspent today ¡­


    Xu Xinyan carried his tired daughter and turned to leave. Seeing that she had an expression that said she wanted to leave quickly, Qin Qingchen was shocked and stood on the spot ¡­


    Was he being looked down on just like that?!


    In fact, he was overthinking things. Xu Xinyan was just too worried about her daughter''s health, at this time, Song Mengmeng was already asleep. The doctor originally wanted her to rest well, and she had ran so far away today. So how could she not be anxious?


    Wait until Xu Xinyan was far away, Qin Qingchen finally realized. Did she leave just like that?" He really left just like that? Tang Xiaosi: Why do you want to stay in the ward? This is very strange!) And that kid, didn''t he just call him "Uncle Scoundrel"?


    He snatched the snack bag from the assistant''s hand and chased after her.


    A certain assistant had been by his own boss''s side for seven or eight years. When had he ever seen his actions? And chasing after a woman? His chin was about to fall off and he forgot to stop her. He lied at the door of the ward and watched as his boss chased after him to deliver the bag of snacks that he specifically asked for into the woman''s hands ¡­


    After that, he was as beautiful as a flower, as wise as a warrior, as handsome and dashing as a ¡­ () Qin Qingchen: One more word, I will deduct your salary for the second half of the year.) It''s the first time in my life that my boss was handsomely rejected!


    "No need, thank you Mr Qin for your kindness, just that Mengmeng''s body condition is special, the doctor said that you can''t eat these things."


    Qin Qingchen watched as Xu Xinyan carried a certain little kid who was already asleep on her shoulder, walked to the elevator step by step, and then left ¡­


    He walked back awkwardly and saw a certain assistant who had half a head stuck out from the door. For a moment, there was an outlet for his anger and he angrily pointed at an assistant and scolded: "Assistant Lu, are you just going to watch a woman carry her child back? "Why not help her carry the child back?


    "But I ¡­"


    Assistant Lu was about to speak but was choked back: "But what? What about your conscience? Will it not hurt? "


    "I ¡­"


    "You what you, I will deduct your salary!"


    "¡­"


    Assistant L¨¹: I''m really pissed. Boss, if you want to know, just go up to that ward. Why are you still looking for a reason!


    After following such a boss, she suddenly felt that the future had turned dark ¡­


    After he finished, Qin Qingchen calmed down, he rubbed his chin and sat on the sofa, suddenly he asked: "Lv Jie, do you think there''s a problem with the mother and daughter pair?"


    Lv Jie immediately understood what he meant: "You''re saying, they might have been specially hired by the board of directors?"

 C81

    That is a possibility. "What do you think?" "Today''s matter was too coincidental, and outsiders rarely came to the hospital floor. Even if that brat was a patient, it would not be so easy for him to come in. After all, there was a nurse on duty by the stairs, so how could a child just casually come in?


    How could he know that if any normal person went up the stairs, the auntie would definitely notify the nurse at this floor. However, Tang Xiaotang had directly confused the aunt, so she simply could not remember this matter.


    Lv Jie thought for a moment, then replied: "I don''t think so. When I found the woman, she was indeed on her way to the work station, and when I was watching the cameras, the little girl was knocking on the door of each room on the first floor. Maybe she just accidentally followed the elevator up."


    There was something else that he didn''t dare to say. You''ve already made those old fellows on the board of directors look like that, and you''re still worried that they''ll cause trouble for you? I can''t even take care of myself, alright?


    Qin Qingchen: "But she just happened to stop at the door of my room."


    Lv Jie couldn''t help but hold his forehead. Who asked you to hug his and bring his in? And you''re the last room on this floor. She''s always at your door.


    He really didn''t want to get entangled with this troublesome boss. He could only see that he had been ignored by the boss and was looking for trouble here. Assistant Lu said vaguely, "Maybe."


    "Alright, I''ve decided!" Qin Qingchen suddenly said, scaring Lv Jie.


    "What did you decide?" He suddenly had a bad premonition ¡­


    Qin Qingchen: "Go and check the mother and daughter pair for me right now and tell me all the information I have tomorrow morning."


    Lv Jie, "... "Boss, you''re not joking right ¡­"


    Qin Qingchen: "Of course not."


    Lv Jie almost cried. Boss, don''t play with people like that, going out to investigate so late at night, are you letting him sleep today?!


    He looked at his boss expectantly, hoping that he had said it out to play, or maybe he had misheard, but Qin Qingchen mercilessly interrupted his fantasy: "Why aren''t you going? Be careful that I don''t deduct your salary! "


    Lv Jie: "..." Why is his life so bitter!


    Boss, you''re too much! Squeezing the staff''s sweat! Even though you want to chase him but you don''t know where he lives, you still find so many reasons to curse him that he can''t do so!


    Just as he was about to walk out in a dejected manner, Qin Qingchen spoke again to stop him, "Wait!"


    Thinking that the boss sympathized with him and wanted to change his mind, Lv Jie anxiously turned his head and looked at Qin Qingchen. He was about to write a few words in his eyes: Boss, let me go.


    In the end, Qin Qingchen gave him another fatal blow: "What do you think of my looks?"


    "Very, very good!" Lv Jie did not understand.


    "Then why do you think that mother and daughter both think that I''m a bad person when they look at me? With a face as handsome as mine, how could I possibly be a bad person? " It was the first time in Qin Qingchen''s life that he was not confident of his looks. He touched his handsome and elegant face and felt that it was really strange!


    Lv Jie (expressionless): "..." Hehe, have you had enough boss?


    automatically recognized the expression on his face as approval, and said narcissistically: "As expected, it must be because they don''t have any taste!"


    Lv Jie: "..." This guy in front of me must be a fake boss, I must be on a fake shift!


    Just as Qin Qingchen was using his salary to force Lv Jie to do hard labor, Xu Xinyan had already carried his daughter back to the ward. After placing his daughter, who was still deeply asleep, on the bed and covering her with a blanket, Xu Xinyan''s panicked heart, which had been in a state of chaos since just now, slowly calmed down.


    She had long forgotten about that mysterious man and was only staring at her daughter in a daze. After a long time, she sighed and gave up on the idea of going out again. She laid on the bed beside her and slowly closed her eyes.


    As the night deepened, some people had already fallen asleep, while others were stuck in nightmares, unable to close their eyes.


    The luxurious villa was brightly lit. A row of maids stood outside the long corridor. They didn''t even dare to breathe loudly, and loud noises could be heard from time to time.


    An Lin no longer had the gentle and graceful appearance she had during the day, she crazily threw all the furniture in the room onto the ground, listening to the sounds of them breaking, a twisted smile appeared on her face.


    Trembling and twitching, she suddenly curled up in a corner, shivering. Her mind was filled with the dark memories of her previous life in prison.


    She had clearly forgotten about it. She wouldn''t even think about it!


    Dirty, dark, humiliating memories, she rubbed herself until her body was streaked with red. As if she didn''t know pain, An Lin muttered: "Xu Xinyan, you slut ¡­ I will make you die a horrible death... She would die a horrible death! And that little bastard ¡­ "I must kill you all..."


    As she mumbled to herself, she curled up in a corner, slowly closed her eyes, and fell asleep with a crazed look on her face.


    It wasn''t until she was sound asleep that the waiting maid came in and cleaned up the broken things on the floor. She didn''t dare to touch her, and she didn''t turn off the light either. They silently went out again and closed the door.


    On the same night, there were also some people who were working hard, cursing their boss who was inhumane and had forgotten all about his friends.


    But no matter what, a new day would come. When the sun rose from the east, everything would return to normal.


    In the morning, after Xu Xinyan finished buying food for Tang Xiaotang, he watched her eat and organized her things. "Mengmeng, your mother went out to work today, you can''t run around anymore.


    Tang Xiaotang replied as she obediently ate the porridge. Looking at the plain porridge, she ate for three consecutive days until the taste of the meat faded out from her mouth.


    But there was nothing she could do about it, her broken body was not even able to get the slightest bit of oil, much less have a delicacy. It was really too uncomfortable!


    When she got back, she would definitely buy a lot of delicious things to eat!


    Tang Xiaotang ate another two mouthfuls, but she really couldn''t swallow anymore. She pushed it to Xu Xinyan: "Mom, you eat too, Mengmeng won''t be able to finish it."


    Seeing that there was still half a bowl of rice left, Xu Xinyan''s heart became heavier and desperate. The amount of food Mengmeng ate became lower and lower, the doctor said that if this continued, her body might not be able to sustain the operation, and her bone marrow might not be able to be found for a long time ¡­


    Was she going to watch her daughter die like this?


    No, she couldn''t do it ¡­ But what could he do? After all, Mengmeng was a girl. If she wasn''t a girl, the operation would have ended long ago ¡­

 C82

    This was the first time Xu Xinyan hated this unfair world. She didn''t resent it when she was fired because of her status as a female, even though she was clearly more outstanding than many male colleagues, because at that time, she thought that she still had a family; when her mother-in-law ridiculed her for being a girl, she didn''t resent it either, because she thought that she still had a daughter; but now, she couldn''t help but resent it. Her daughter was her only daughter, but now that she was so young and she was about to leave this world, she had yet to start her own life ¡­


    The patient''s condition was clearly much lighter than Mengmeng''s, and was also registered first by Mengmeng. However, because he was male and Mengmeng was female, did she have to give it to him?


    She couldn''t help but complain. Why was it that girls were born with a lower status than boys? Why was it that her daughter was so obedient, yet had to bear a fate that she should not have been forced to endure?


    But this could not be seen by her daughter. She hardened her heart and said to her daughter, "Mengmeng, eat some more. Eat some more mom''s food."


    Tang Xiaotang frowned and ate a few more mouthfuls until she felt that she would vomit if she continued eating. Only then did she stop and looked at Xu Xinyan beseechingly.


    Xu Xinyan looked at the leftover rice at the bottom of the bowl, and didn''t dare to force her anymore. She took the bowl and gulped it down. Putting it to the side, she reminded her again worriedly, "Mengmeng, be good and don''t run around. Do you understand?"


    "Got it." Tang Xiaotang laid on the bed obediently and nodded: Goodbye Mommy!


    Xu Xinyan looked at her daughter''s obedient appearance and felt even more sad. She barely managed to suppress the sobs in her voice and waved her hands, "Mengmeng, see you later.


    She closed the door behind her and went out, her tears falling as she went out into the corridor.


    Leaning her back against the wall, Xu Xinyan squatted at the corner and cried softly with her hands over her mouth. She really did not know what to do ¡­ If she could save her daughter''s life, she would do anything!


    "Buzz buzz!"


    The phone in his bag vibrated non-stop. Xu Xinyan quickly took out his phone and placed it beside her ear: "Hello ¡­"


    "Xu Xinyan! Are you coming or not?! Do you want to do this job or not? Let me tell you, if you don''t want to do it, you can leave as soon as possible! There were a lot of people who wanted to do it! You are not missing a single one! "


    A furious roar came from the other side of the phone, it shook so much that Xu Xinyan''s eardrums hurt. She quickly moved the phone away from her body, wiped the tears off her face, and tried her best to sound normal: "Sister Zhang ¡­ ¡­"


    Before she could finish, the woman said loudly, "If it weren''t for your pity, I wouldn''t have let you do this job. You did this? Ah? How dare you put the customer''s pigeon down! Do you know how much of a loss this bill would bring to the company if you let it go?! "Also, if it was not for the fact that a client asked you to make this list, do you think you could have gotten such a big meat wheel?!"


    "Sis Zhang, I know, but..." Xu Xinyan tried her best to defend himself.


    "But what? "Let me tell you, hurry up and come to the company. Luckily, the customer wasn''t too angry and was waiting for you. Otherwise, you might as well wait for you to be fired!"


    After he finished speaking, he immediately hung up, leaving Xu Xinyan staring blankly into the "di di di di" busy tone for a long time.


    With a bitter smile, Xu Xinyan stood up and patted her numb legs. How could she give up? Meng Meng was still waiting for her. No matter what, she had to become strong.


    Come on! Xu Xinyan!


    Taking out the makeup case from her bag, Xu Xinyan made up her makeup to cover her swollen red eyes. She stepped on her high heels and ran down the stairs. Just as she reached the third floor, she heard urgent footsteps from behind her, followed by a familiar voice: "Xu ¡­ "Miss?"


    Xu Xinyan turned around and saw a man who looked pretty good standing on top of a flight of stairs. He said, "I thought I recognized the wrong person. I didn''t expect it to be you ¡­"


    Xu Xinyan frowned, she really could not remember who she was. She interrupted the man''s words softly: "May I ask, may I know who you are?"


    Qin Qingchen: "..." The glass was shattered!


    He always got up early in the morning. Before Lv Jie even arrived, he wanted to climb the stairs to train his body. Moreover, he might even run into her ¡­


    When he saw her crying in the corner, he didn''t want to disturb her, so he hid quietly and watched. Then he heard the phone call and found out her name.


    Xu Xinyan, what a nice name.


    Looking at her emotions, which went from pain to depression to determination, he couldn''t help but sigh at her strength. She was different from many other women he had met. They only thought about finding a man to rely on, but never thought about what they could do. However, she only propped up the sky in front of her daughter. Perhaps she was a girl, but her mother was strong. She was so strong that she didn''t seem like a woman.


    In this world, the rights of women were very low. It was widely believed that a woman with a child should be taught at home and should not show her face again. Other than being forced by the circumstances of life, no woman was willing to work.


    The doubt in his heart faded. He was just about to go up and say hello to her, when he saw her get up and run downstairs.


    I really don''t know how she could run so fast even though she was clearly wearing high heels. He chased after her for a long time before finally catching up. Who knew that the moment they met, he would be dealt such a huge blow.


    He suddenly felt like he had nothing left to live for ¡­


    Therefore, he embarrassedly coughed, and said gently: "My name is Qin Qingchen, we just met last night."


    Xu Xinyan was enlightened: "It''s you, what can I do for you?"


    There was a faint trace of impatience on her face. Sister Zhang had already called to urge her to hurry up, she did not want to be late.


    But no matter what, she had helped Mengmeng last night, so Xu Xinyan could only patiently listen to her.


    After a long time, Qin Qingchen didn''t say anything, he only looked at her with a gaze that made people feel goosebumps. It made Xu Xinyan uncomfortable.


    The man in front of her was very tall, about 1.8 meters. Furthermore, he was still standing on the stairs, causing her to have no choice but to raise her head to look at him.


    She finally could not hold it in anymore and asked: "Mr Qin, what''s the matter?" The tone was not very good.


    Qin Qingchen continued to look at her, and it caused his mood to worsen.


    In fact, Qin Qingchen was definitely good-looking, with straight eyebrows, pale eyes, high nose bridge, and a blade-like contour that made him look like the most perfect sculpture under a certain master. In addition to his strong financial resources, he was definitely a god level existence in the eyes of countless people.


    Therefore, An Lin being infatuated with him in both lives was not without reason.


    But Xu Xinyan was definitely not one of them.

 C83

    Although Xu Xinyan''s future husband, Song Zeyuan, was a little scum, he could definitely see his face, or else An Lin would not let him down to seduce him, it was just that Song Zeyuan was a slightly refined type of handsome, and was two different types of Qin Qingchen, although the two of them belonged to the category of handsome, but they had their own strengths.


    However, just because Song Zeyuan was such a scum, he had left an extremely bad impression on Xu Xinyan''s heart. She had started to hate men who looked good.


    Good looking men are no good, no matter who they are!


    If Qin Qingchen knew about this, he would definitely cry himself until he fainted in the bathroom. With such a handsome face, if others could compare their points, how could she reduce his points? This was not scientific!


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know what to say right now, so he only looked at Xu Xinyan, not knowing what to say.


    That''s right! He did not speak all this time because she did not know what to say. One must know that her first impression last night was already very bad, if she did not say something today that could display her ability, Xu Xinyan would probably ignore him in the future ¡­


    Seeing the faint impatience in Xu Xinyan''s eyes, Qin Qingchen panicked. He didn''t know why, but the moment he saw this woman, all of his calmness and grandeur vanished without a trace, turning into something silly. Even he himself wanted to despise himself.


    Everyone say that it''s a sudden thought, Qin Qingchen''s panic made him think of something, and he said: "Didn''t Miss Xu want to treat me to a meal? I have the time right now, so why don''t we go now? "


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Xu Xinyan in anticipation, as if he thought that this idea was very good.


    Well done! Qin Qingchen! She shouldn''t be impatient now, right?


    Xu Xinyan, "... "Sorry, I don''t have time today, why don''t we meet again another day ¡­" Is there something wrong with this person''s head? Could it be that he didn''t even recognize the words'' perfunctory ''?


    The truth proved that Qin Qingchen''s brain did not have any problems, he was actually very happy and said, "Okay, Miss Xu, give me your contact information, we''ll arrange to meet again when you have time!"


    Xu Xinyan, "... "Hehe." She was sure that it wasn''t her fault, but the man''s brain.


    Not wanting to delay any longer, she took out a name card from her bag and handed it over. "Mr Qin, this is my name card. Then he walked away on his high heels.


    The dumbstruck Qin Qingchen stood in the hallway, holding onto a name card and looking at her back.


    Why did he think it was worse? Did he say something wrong?


    If Tang Xiaotang was here, she would definitely light a whole row of wax for Qin Qingchen to tell him after laughing so hard that she had to cramp.


    You didn''t say anything wrong, you never said anything right!


    Thus, when the sleepless Lv Jie handed over the information he had found to Qin Qingchen, he saw his own boss'' face with a face darker than his own.


    As a result, the assistant that he owed couldn''t control his gossipy heart and went up to him, asking, "Boss, what''s wrong?"


    Qin Qingchen''s eyes glanced at a certain person''s cheap face, and his mood became even worse. He looked at Lv Jie gloomily, and spoke with a voice that was cold to the point that it sounded like it was filled with ice: "Are you very free? Have you dealt with the matter of the eastern part of the city? Do you want me to find you something else to do? "


    Lv Jie, whose entire body was trembling from this gaze, hurriedly waved his hand: "No need, I have a lot of things to do, please be kind and don''t give me any more missions."


    What a joke, the matter of the land at the east side of the city was enough to give him a headache. He hadn''t been able to settle it even after half a month of fighting.


    Qin Qingchen: "Then why aren''t you leaving?"


    Lv Jie: "I''m leaving right now!"


    After chasing Lv Jie away, Qin Qingchen picked up the information on the side and started flipping through it slowly. He still could not understand what he did wrong.


    After reading the information, a hint of deep thought appeared in his eyes. Such an identity was both within his expectations and beyond his expectations.


    However, he couldn''t tell what he was feeling in his heart. It was as if he was feeling a little stuffy. This made him very confused.


    If he couldn''t figure it out, he would just throw it to the side. Qin Qingchen picked up the document and looked at it. He had a lot of things to do, so how could he keep on looking at a woman?


    But not long after, his mood became agitated and he was unable to concentrate on looking at the document in front of him. This made him very angry.


    Suddenly, she remembered from the information just now that the little ghost was living in the ward downstairs. It would be better for her to go and greet him ¡­ No matter what, they were considered sick friends, so it was normal for him to visit her!


    Thinking of this, he stood up and convinced himself to go downstairs.


    Staring at the nurse''s shocked expression of adoration, a certain someone walked into the elevator without any hesitation. Under the gaze of a woman who didn''t seem to notice anything, he got off the elevator calmly and went straight to the ward.


    Tang Xiaotang was currently sitting on the bed watching TV. It had to be said that this fella was rather human, at least this ward was pretty good, there was even a television inside.


    Tang Xiaotang who was watching a zombie movie was extremely bored. Although this movie was not as exciting as the real zombie world, it was enough to pass the time.


    She inadvertently glanced at the map at her side and hastily switched the movie to a childish cartoon. She pretended to look at it earnestly, but her heart was in deep thought.


    What did her original self come here for? She hadn''t come here even once when her original body had been ill for such a long time, so Tang Xiaotang didn''t think that she had come here today for any good reason.


    Wait, she thought of the reason.


    No wonder if that was the case, everything made sense ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang was excited, she was just worrying about the Charm being too boring, so she decided to send herself for entertainment. She was not the cute loli, Song Mengmeng. This old woman was sharp-tongued, her tongue more venomous than''s.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flashed with a cold light, and obediently lied down on the blanket, waiting for her to deliver herself to him.


    "Thump!"


    The door was pushed open by someone and smashed into the wall. "Come out!"


    Tang Xiaotang shrunk her body into the cup in shock, revealing only her pair of big eyes, looking extremely pitiful. She timidly said, "Grandma, mother went to work ¡­"


    Actually... Tang Xiaotang wanted to hide the fact that she could not hide her curled lips.


    Looking at the white dots on the map, Tang Xiaotang really did not know if she should call this old lady stupid or not. She thought that if things got out of hand, Xu Xinyan would not even be able to get a share of her son''s money, but she did not know that in the end, she would be the one to lose face.


    "Shut up, you little money-losing thing! I''m not your grandmother, tell me! Did you make your shameless mother ask my son for money? "


    Liu Chunping pointed at Tang Xiaotang and started cursing at him. Tang Xiaotang seemed to have hidden herself in the blanket sadly, her voice becoming even softer. "But, Daddy said that ¡­"


    Heh heh, to deal with this kind of old man that didn''t respect his dignity, she had to pretend to be Xiao Bai Flower, to the point of disgusting her to death!

 C84

    "Screech!" You shameless little thing, you are just like your mother! You even dare to talk back? Let''s see if you deserve a beating! " Liu Chunping took two steps forward in anger, and was about to rush up to grab Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang was not afraid, she had all sorts of ways to punish her, to the point where even if she had pain, she would not be able to cry out.


    The door was already surrounded by people, all of them patients from the other ward. Everyone recognized Song Mengmeng and her son in the room, but not Liu Chunping. When they heard Tang Xiaotang call her Grandmother, no one approached her, but seeing Liu Chunping''s arrogant appearance, there was still someone who sneakily ran over to report to the head nurse.


    When Tang Xiaotang saw the other party''s hand fall, a sharp glint flashed across her glass-like eyes.


    Was this woman Song Mengmeng''s biological grandmother? With her granddaughter in the hospital, she could be considered to be the one who disliked Xu Xinyan. Although it was a little out of character for her, it was understandable.


    However, she was, after all, a relative that was related to Song Mengmeng by blood, and furthermore, she knew that Song Mengmeng was gravely ill. Yet she had used so much strength to deal with a sick child, even if it was a stranger, they wouldn''t be able to do it, much less a relative.


    In any case, Tang Xiaotang felt that this mother and son pair were not good people. It was fortunate that Xu Xinyan could still tolerate them for a long time.


    Since this old woman is heartless, don''t blame her for being unjust.


    Tang Xiaotang pointed at the acupoints on her body. She knew that there were many hidden acupoints that could make her body uncomfortable, even if there were no acupoints in this world, the structure of a human''s body was the same. These acupoints could make her feel uncomfortable for a few days.


    Moreover, this kind of injury couldn''t be detected in hospitals, especially when Liu Chunping was old. She couldn''t stand the uncomfortable feeling of her vital energy and blood being unstable and the soreness and swelling, which definitely made her feel unspeakably bitter.


    Just as she was about to quietly click down, her eyes caught a glimpse of a spot on the map, and she immediately changed her mind.


    "I''ll beat you to death, you money-losing little bastard!"


    Allowing Liu Chunping''s hand to fall, Tang Xiaotang closed her eyes and curled her body, waiting for the palm to land.


    As expected, her palm didn''t land even after a long time. Tang Xiaotang slowly opened her eyes and saw a big, powerful hand holding onto Liu Chunping''s wrist. A low, magnetic voice sounded beside her ear, "Lady, don''t you know that you can''t make a ruckus in the ward?"


    "Uncle Scoundrel!" Tang Xiaotang shouted in pleasant surprise, and in the blink of an eye, her gaze dimmed as she said, "Why are you here?"


    "Don''t you welcome me?" Qin Qingchen was still in the mood to joke around, but a hand grabbed onto Liu Chunping''s hand effortlessly, preventing her from struggling.


    Just as he got off the elevator, he saw that there was a circle of people surrounding the entrance. He did not want to be nosy, but when he walked over, he saw that this was the ward he was looking for. Before she could look, she saw the middle-aged woman wave her hand to hit him, and the little ghost was curled up on the bed with his eyes closed. He rushed forward to stop her without thinking too much.


    "Who cares about our family''s business?" Liu Chunping turned around and was about to scold him, but when she saw the imposing aura that Qin Qingchen had behind her, her voice slowly became softer, "You ¡­ "Who are you?"


    Qin Qingchen let go of her hand and stood by the side of the bed as he coldly looked at the woman in silver and gold in front of him. Her well-preserved face did not look old at all, and it was impossible to imagine that she was someone of the Grandmother''s generation.


    This was Xu Xinyan''s mother-in-law, the little ghost''s mother.


    Qin Qingchen stood there simply, and did not deliberately express anything. The aura around his body, however, caused Liu Chunping to feel a huge sense of pressure, and she almost could not speak.


    Sensing that someone was angry, Tang Xiaotang rejoiced in her heart. To have been hooked so quickly, it seemed like her efforts had not been in vain!


    Qin Qingchen did not even look at the awkward woman, and only sized her up. After confirming that nothing had happened to her, he let out a silent sigh of relief, but soon after, he began to despise himself in his heart.


    He didn''t care about this kid!


    "What business do you have here, lady?" Qin Qingchen stood in front of Tang Xiaotang and looked coldly at Liu Chunping, his low voice obviously carrying a bit of disgust and disdain, but Liu Chunping was unable to hear it.


    However, after thinking about it, if she did not explain everything that had happened today, wouldn''t her family have spent all that money on that woman, Xu Xinyan, for nothing?


    And why would this man protect that little bastard? Maybe he was that shameless woman''s lover! If her son gave the money to that woman, it might end up in the hands of that man. Wouldn''t that be giving it to a stranger for nothing?


    Thinking about it this way, Liu Chunping''s fear of Qin Qingchen turned into a stinginess of money. At that time, she didn''t agree with her son finding such a poor woman who didn''t have any money. Although their Song Family wasn''t that of a large family, it was still better than that little orphan girl who had been abandoned by her parents.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that her son wanted that woman to live or die, with her status, she wouldn''t have been able to marry into Song Family!


    Now, her son was finally able to think things through. It was just that giving this woman a large sum of money for the divorce made her very unhappy. So much money! How he had dug out her heart to dig out her liver!


    Why should he give her money? She could not bear to have a son, but she also did not want any more. Furthermore, she had brought along such a small rascal who spent a large amount of gold and silver every day in this hospital. She had been unhappy for a long time, so she should not give them a single cent!


    She even said that it was her son who set up the trap first. In her opinion, maybe it was that woman who hooked up with that man to bring her son a green hat. Maybe this little jinx wasn''t even her son''s child! She should have lost more money to her son!


    "What''s the matter with me? Whatever it is that I need to do is something that you, Xiao Bai, can care about. Let me tell you, don''t think you can get rid of my son''s money just by pestering that woman. You two adulterers, it''s enough if I don''t let you compensate my son. "In your dreams!"


    His son had better find a new girlfriend. She was beautiful, her family was rich, and she was also polite. She was sensible, so who knew how much better she was than that poor bastard!


    Liu Chunping thought that she was very reasonable and her words were very satisfying, but other than Tang Xiaotang, everyone who heard it was confused.


    Especially Qin Qingchen, he felt that there shouldn''t be anything wrong with this old lady''s brain, right? Why did he start spouting nonsense in broad daylight?


    With the good traditional virtue of respecting (guan) the elder (ai) love (hi) the younger (zhang), Qin Qingchen decided to ignore her. He only looked at Tang Xiaotang and asked softly, "What happened? Who is this ugly bastard? Why is she in your room? "

 C85

    When Tang Xiaotang heard Liu Chunping''s words earlier, he really wanted to laugh. What face did Xiao Bai have? This old woman probably thought of Qin Qingchen as her new lover, but who the hell was Qin Qingchen? If he knew that this old lady treated him as a pushover that was taken care of by a woman, would he personally throw the woman who called him Xiao Bai out?


    Hearing Qin Qingchen''s words made his want to laugh even more, but fortunately, she managed to hold back his perfect job.


    What do you mean ugly? Although Liu Chunping was over fifty, she looked to be in her early forties due to her excellent maintenance. Furthermore, Liu Chunping was quite good-looking, so she couldn''t be considered ugly.


    Ugly?! He, he actually dared to call her that!


    Liu Chunping was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Just as she wanted to go up and give this man a few slaps, she heard him continue in a cold tone, "Madam, if you disturb the patient''s rest again, I think I will call security to invite you out."


    Tang Xiaotang laughed non-stop in her heart. Qin Qingchen''s mouth was also extremely poisonous! If that''s the case, then let her light another fire!


    Tang Xiaotang said dejectedly to Liu Chunping, "Grandmother, go back first. I will tell Mommy that we don''t want Daddy''s money."


    No? No wonder!


    You scum mother-in-law and your scum son, if I don''t make you guys lose a big chunk of flesh, she will let down her long suppressed laughter today!


    "That''s more like it. Let me tell you, you and your mom can''t even think of getting a single cent!" Liu Chunping didn''t want to be kicked out. She thought about it, since she had already achieved her goal for coming here today, she endured her anger and looked at Qin Qingchen with disdain, "As for you, I advise you to separate from that woman sooner, so as to not be implicated by her!"


    The people outside started to whisper to each other. Humans were creatures of gossip, who wouldn''t be curious about such things? They all gathered at the door to watch the show, and some even took out their cell phones to take pictures.


    Liu Chunping lifted her chin like a proud goose. She walked to the door with her head held high, and dismissed the crowd. "Go away!"


    However, no one gave way to her, and Liu Chunping wasn''t in a hurry. It wasn''t until the nurses came and dispersed the crowd that she left on her high heels.


    As soon as she left, there was no one left to watch, and the nurses were here, too.


    However, there was only Tang Xiaotang in the sickroom. Looking at the child who was obviously down, she couldn''t help but stroke her head and comfort her: "It''s okay, Mengmeng, don''t be too worried. You have to trust your parents to solve this problem."


    Even though she was also sighing in her heart, she knew that this child''s life was also miserable. Just from that woman''s arrogant attitude, one could tell what kind of life she was leading at home.


    What a cute and sensible child. It''s a pity that she ended up with such a family. If it wasn''t for her having a good mother, she might have already been abandoned ¡­


    "Sir, you ¡­" When Nurse Lee saw Qin Qingchen''s straight face, a look of doubt and astonishment flashed past his eyes. Looking at his face made her feel that he was even more handsome, but she still felt that he looked familiar!


    "It''s fine, I know them. You can leave." Towards others, Qin Qingchen automatically turned cold, his tone even carrying the intent of commanding.


    Nurse Lee was hesitant, although this man was handsome, but people could not just look at his face, whether he was a good person or a bad person and not written on his face, maybe he was not a good person either ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang said in a low voice, "Sister Li, you go out first. Uncle knows my mother, he is fine."


    Since she said it like that, Nurse Lee walked out hesitantly, but just in case he called Xu Xinyan.


    When the Nurse Lee left, Qin Qingchen unceremoniously sat on the side of Tang Xiaotang''s bed. He had originally wanted to console her, but he really did not know how to explain such a situation. After pondering for a long time, he patted Tang Xiaotang''s head. After thinking for a moment, he added, "Your mother will definitely divorce your father."


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." Are you trying to comfort me? How could they be so comforting?


    "Sigh ~" She let out a long sigh, causing Qin Qingchen to press his hand on her head. "How old are you, and why are you sighing?"


    Tang Xiaotang glared at him, taking his claws off her head, "Uncle Scoundrel hates me so much! It''s not like you don''t know what they''re thinking! "


    Qin Qingchen unceremoniously pressed down on her head again: "How come I don''t know, aren''t you worrying about your mother?"


    After a pause, he said, "Don''t worry, your mother is fine. She is very strong."


    The little girl on the bed said as if she were an adult, "I know mom is tough, but I want someone to take care of her too! She can''t take care of herself alone, you don''t know, Mom often doesn''t eat alone, sometimes she gets so hungry her stomach hurts, and she says she''s okay. "


    As Qin Qingchen listened, his eyes revealed a look of pain that he did not even notice. So there was such a side to her that was strong, and her strong side was because of her daughter!


    Both were women, both were mothers. He couldn''t help but think of his own mother. His mother was a standard daughter of a wealthy family and had no job in the first place. Ever since she became pregnant with him, she refused to leave the house, the cowardly her could not protect her husband''s heart, and would only hide her sadness all day long. She did not dare to care about her husband who was out on the streets, and she did not even care about him.


    In the face of his mother-in-law''s bullying, Xu Xinyan didn''t have the slightest fear when her husband was cold. For her daughter, she would rather go out and work, and for her daughter, she would do anything without a care.


    Compared to Xu Xinyan, his mother was really unresponsible, yet he was actually faintly envious of the child who got up.


    Because she had a great mother.


    "By the way, uncle, can you not tell my mother about what happened today?" the little girl on the bed suddenly said.


    Qin Qingchen understood what she meant. The little brat in front of his was also very sensible and sad. She understood his mother''s hardships and sincerely cared for his mother, so she didn''t want his mother to know what had happened today.


    Such a good mother and daughter, why didn''t that man know how to cherish them? If this was his wife and daughter, he would definitely love them dearly. He would not let his wife face the burden of life, and would not let his daughter be so mature that she would worry about what she shouldn''t worry about.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell your mother." Qin Qingchen said softly. Then he added, "You can be assured that your mother will be worthy of better men to take care of her." He silently swallowed down the last sentence: Your father is not worthy of her at all!

 C86

    Hearing that, Tang Xiaotang looked at him strangely for a long time, then suddenly said: "Uncle Scoundrel, do you like my mother?"


    Qin Qingchen almost choked to death on his own saliva. He did not dare to look into Tang Xiaotang''s clear eyes, and asked a little frantically: "What nonsense are you spouting? Do you know what is like? "


    "Why didn''t I know? It''s all on TV. When you see my mom, your eyes look like those people on TV who like people. They light up. If that''s not like it, then what is? " The little girl sat on the bed and said unhappily.


    Facing her bright eyes, Qin Qingchen''s heart skipped a beat, as if something was hanging right there.


    It was said that the feelings of children were the most sensitive, and what they saw was also the most real. So the special attention they paid to her was due to him liking her performance?


    So this is what it feels like to like ¡­


    Qin Qingchen was a person with a firm goal. Since he had confirmed his feelings, he would work hard to pursue him. Since he liked her and she was free, he had a chance.


    Although his previous marriage had left a bad enough shadow over her, he was confident that he would be able to move her again. Moreover, right now, he had plenty of opportunities ¡­


    For example, wasn''t this little ghost in front of him his best helper?


    After coming to this conclusion, Qin Qingchen did not deny it. He admitted it straightforwardly: "That''s right, I like your mother, so would you object?"


    Tang Xiaotang was waiting for these words of his. She pretended to be serious for a moment and nodded: "En, your looks are not bad, although your heart is not too good, but not too bad ¡­ Do you have a girlfriend? "


    "Nope." Qin Qingchen didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Why did he suddenly feel like he was being interrogated by a female parent? Moreover, the other party was not his parents, but a seven year old child ¡­


    But he still obediently and earnestly answered. No one else but him, because this little demon was Xu Xinyan''s only, most important relative.


    Seeing Qin Qingchen''s serious expression, Tang Xiaotang was slightly satisfied. She continued to ask: "Are both your parents easy to get along with?"


    Qin Qingchen thought about it, if he said that he wanted to be with Xu Xinyan, his father would definitely disagree, but his mother did not matter, since after he had grown up, she did not dare to bother about his matters anymore.


    However, his father''s opinion could be disregarded. Now that he was old and the actual controller of the company was him, he was only fit to live with his bunch of girls and be old.


    So he said, "That''s not important. "Don''t worry, I won''t let your mother suffer any grievances."


    After carefully sizing him up for a good while, Tang Xiaotang finally answered: "Then let''s hold back on this first, do you have anything else to add?"


    Qin Qingchen: "What do you want me to add?"


    Tang Xiaotang (naturally): "You have a car and a house, so you have money. Although my mother doesn''t care about all this, I don''t want her to work so hard. If you have everything, I''ll give you extra points. "


    Qin Qingchen (sweat): "Everyone... "But how do you know that?" Isn''t this too strange? Who would teach a child this way ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang (Seriously): "It''s on TV. That''s what many of the parents of the girls ask their boyfriends!"


    Qin Qingchen, "... Who showed you this kind of TV? " Isn''t this teaching bad children!


    Tang Xiaotang: "Of course it''s me! "Because I want to find a husband for my mother to love!"


    Qin Qingchen: "..."


    After saying all that, Tang Xiaotang sighed, and continued to speak in an mature manner: "I agree that you don''t count, and if mother doesn''t like you, of course I would still support her."


    Qin Qingchen didn''t think that way. With how important this brat was in Xu Xinyan''s heart, as long as she agreed to it, Xu Xinyan would definitely agree to it, even if she didn''t like him.


    However, he wouldn''t do that. He had to find a way to make her fall in love with him and then willingly stay with him.


    That was what he wanted.


    However, he couldn''t deny that this little ghost was definitely an important breakthrough. Starting from her would definitely save him a lot of effort.


    "Why are you in such a hurry to find a husband for your mother? Isn''t that something you shouldn''t be worrying about? " Qin Qingchen was a little puzzled. It wasn''t that ordinary children did not wish for stepparents or something like that, but why did she take the initiative to make up for it?


    Tang Xiaotang replied very naturally: "Because I know, I might not live for long. Mommy is so stupid, if I wasn''t here, she would definitely be very, very sad. I want to find her the best husband in the world to be with her before I leave this world, so Mom won''t be very sad. "


    Although the girl''s gentle words did not express much sadness, Qin Qingchen could still hear the deep sadness and reluctance in her tone. He wanted to console her, but he did not know what to say.


    "Don''t be like that, you will... "Alright." After thinking about it, Qin Qingchen gently placed his hand on top of her head and touched her head. There was no way for this child not to feel sorry for her. Looking at her clear eyes, it was almost impossible for him to tell any lies to deceive her.


    "I know, you don''t have to lie to me. Mom and all the doctors said that I would get better, but I know they are lying to me. I''m not going to get well." The girl sat there with a faint smile on her face, giving off a deathly aura. "I''m not afraid of death, but I''m afraid that if I die, only my mother will be left, how lonely would she be?"


    "So, Uncle Scoundrel, can you guarantee that you''ll always be good to Mom?"


    She solemnly looked at him, as if she was confirming something extremely important, and her face was full of seriousness.


    Qin Qingchen looked into her eyes and said softly, "I swear on my name, if she is willing to be with me, I will use all of my life to love and cherish her, to accompany her to the end of her life."


    "Pull the hook."


    She held out a thin hand, showing her little finger. He also reached out and hooked his little finger with hers.


    "Hang yourself on the hook, you are not allowed to change for a hundred years!"


    It was the first time on this very ordinary morning, in this very ordinary ward, that he had made an appointment with a little girl in such an unsolemn manner.


    After that, for a very long time, he would always remember that day when the girl had happily smiled. Facing the sunlight outside the window, her entire body was suffused with a layer of radiance, just like an angel that had fallen into the mortal world.


    Thus, he had always believed that he had once seen an angel.


    It was a pity that the pure angels could not remain in the murky world, but she still returned to her heaven.

 C87

    In a caf¨¦ on the street, Xu Xinyan and a man sat facing each other.


    The cafe was filled with faint music, and most of the seats were occupied by men. Xu Xinyan sat next to the window, surrounded by huge potted plants. The environment here was very good and very quiet, making it a suitable place to discuss business.


    "Mr. Wang, have you really decided?" Xu Xinyan asked with hesitation.


    This client had to sign a contract the moment he came up, not asking about the specifics of the situation at all. This further increased the suspicion in Xu Xinyan''s heart.


    On the contrary, she was not an ignorant young girl who had just entered society. Her previous work had given her a lot of experience, and she felt that this order was rather problematic.


    "Of course I have." The tall and sturdy man in front of her seemed to be impatient. The stubble on his face, the ruthless look in her eyes, and the tattoo on her collar made Xu Xinyan feel very uncomfortable. She secretly increased her vigilance.


    She would not have signed it if the supervisor had not repeatedly assured her that there were no problems and that she must take the bill, and she was in a hurry to use the money.


    "Why don''t you consider it again? "We are not in a hurry here ¡­" As she said that, the phone in her bag suddenly vibrated. Xu Xinyan smiled apologetically and took out her phone from his bag: "Mr. Wang, I''m sorry. "Can I?"


    A hint of impatience flashed in the man''s eyes before he suppressed it down as though he had thought of something, "Of course, Miss Xu is light."


    Xu Xinyan looked at the number on his phone and her face changed. She quickly picked up the phone and placed it by her ear.


    How could it be Nurse Lee? She barely called him when she was at work. Did something happen to Mengmeng?


    "What?" How could this be ¡­ Okay, I''ll go back immediately ¡­ Thank you, Nurse Lee. "


    The man earnestly listened in on Xu Xinyan''s conversation. After Xu Xinyan hung up the phone, he pretended to be impatient and tapped the table with her finger: "This contract ¡­."


    "I''m sorry!" Without waiting for him to finish speaking, Xu Xinyan stood up and packed her bag in a hurry: "I''m sorry, Mr. Wang, something happened at my house, and I need to go back."


    "This is the contract," she said as she took out a document from her bag and pushed it to the man. "Take a good look at it, if you have any complaints, just say them again. If there are no questions, we''ll sign the contract tomorrow, what do you think?"


    The man''s eyes flashed a look of joy, but Xu Xinyan who was anxious did not see it, and said solemnly: "Since something happened to Miss Xu''s family, then of course it is more important. "Hurry up and go back. I''ll take another look at the contract. Don''t worry, we''ll contact Miss Xu when the time comes."


    Xu Xinyan quickly bowed, then turned and ran out. She almost knocked over the waiter with her coffee on the way.


    After hastily apologizing, Xu Xinyan carried her bag and ran out. The waiter only heard a "I''m sorry", and when he raised his head, there was no one in front of him.


    What a wind-like woman! the waiter thought.


    Looking at Xu Xinyan''s disappearing figure from the window, the man''s eyes flashed with a cold light. He took out his cell phone and made a call, telling everything that had happened, including his speculations, to the person on the other side of the phone.


    "You said the call was from the hospital?" A woman''s soft voice sounded from the other end of the phone.


    "Yes, Miss An Lin, I heard that woman say ''Nurse Lee''. I think there must be a problem with that child." The man spoke slowly with a deep infatuation in her eyes.


    "Mm, I understand. Wang Biao, you did well. Continue to pressure that woman, you must get her to sign that agreement. "


    "Don''t worry, Miss An Lin. I will definitely get her to sign the contract as soon as possible. An Lin, I... " The man''s gentle voice and his outer appearance were two extremes, but An Lin who was on the other side of the phone did not care at all.


    "Wang Biao, don''t forget who saved you back then. So you must work for me! Don''t think about things that don''t belong to you! "


    An Lin''s cold voice came out from the phone, the man''s eyes immediately dimmed.


    But he still insisted, "Yes, Miss An Lin."


    An Lin hung up the phone in the luxurious villa.


    [You are just a stray dog, and you actually dare to think about your master. Truly ¡­] He was overestimating himself!


    She looked at the red fingernails in her hands, and the smile on her face was sweet and demonic, as if she had thought of something, she suddenly shouted: "Liu Cui! Liu Cui! "Come in here!"


    A maid walked in softly from outside. She stood in front of An Lin''s huge European princess bed with her head lowered and asked respectfully in a soft voice, "Miss, what may I do for you?"


    Miss'' temper was getting weirder and weirder. Even she, who had followed by her side since she was young, did not dare to disobey her. She did not stop her master''s words. Only the madam''s words could make her listen obediently.


    "Go and bring me the new white dress I bought yesterday. I''m going out for a while." An Lin touched her fingers, and suddenly thought of something, her eyes flashing with happiness.


    Not daring to ask where she was going, Liu Cui slowly went to the cloakroom to get her clothes.


    An Lin picked up the phone on the table at the side, edited a message, and sent it out.


    She knew that the matter in her previous life was all done by that slut, Xu Xinyan, trying to tempt big brother Qingchen into doing it, so she didn''t blame him. In his previous life, he didn''t even touch her until she kidnapped that little bastard. If it wasn''t for his father attacking the Qin family because of her, he probably wouldn''t have done that.


    But that bitch Xu Xinyan must die! She definitely wouldn''t let her off! If it wasn''t for her, how could her mother have been hit by a car while she was turning herself in?


    An Lin suddenly laughed out loud. This time, she would not give her the chance to seduce Brother Qingchen! What can she do now that she has lost Big Brother Qingchen''s backing!?


    Hospital.


    Discarding his luxurious and comfortable single room, the VIP ward, Qin Qingchen was squeezed onto another bed in Tang Xiaotang''s ward, watching television with him.


    Just as the two of them were bored to death watching the cartoon on on the television, unable to show it, Xu Xinyan came back.


    This time, Tang Xiaotang did not think of stopping her from falling into the trap. If An Lin''s plan did not succeed, she would think of many more schemes that would harm others. Since that was the case, she would pretend to be fooled by her and give her a fatal blow when she was at her most proud.

 C88

    Tang Xiaotang had already come up with a rough plan, because her main task was still to eliminate An Lin, this bug. In this world where killing was illegal, although it wasn''t easy, it wasn''t completely impossible for her to make a person die.


    Other than that, she had another reason why she didn''t stop Xu Xinyan. Sometimes, people would only know to retaliate when they were forced into a corner. If she couldn''t make Xu Xinyan fall to the bottom of this world''s injustices, she wouldn''t want to retaliate.


    And only after experiencing the most unfair treatment, after seeing all of the corruption, and after crawling up little by little from the dust, would Xu Xinyan know what she should do to get what she wanted. And with light in her heart, she would never fall into darkness.


    If he didn''t want to be changed by the world, then he would have to work hard to change it.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes lit up, and looked at the lady who entered and shouted: "Mother! "You''re back!"


    The moment Xu Xinyan entered, she heard her daughter''s excited voice and heaved a sigh of relief. However, when she took two steps forward to look at the man lying beside her daughter, her expression immediately turned ugly.


    "This ¡­ Mr Qin, right? Why are you in my daughter''s room? " She thought for a moment before remembering the man''s name. Then, she asked without any trace of politeness.


    When Qin Qingchen saw Xu Xinyan, he automatically activated "I can''t speak" mode and said: "Actually, I''m here to look for you."


    Xu Xinyan: "What are you looking for me for?"


    Qin Qingchen could not say anything. Although he already knew that he liked Xu Xinyan and he had said it very easily in front of the little demon, he had never expected that he would not be able to say anything in front of Xu Xinyan. He was unable to say a single word, "I came to confess", so he could only beg for help as he glanced at Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang really wanted to facepalm, this man had just been speaking nicely to hshe, why was it that when she saw Xu Xinyan, he could not say anything? You want to chase after him just like that? I might as well go home and take a shower!


    But she still had to help him. The helpless Tang Xiaotang could only say to Xu Xinyan: "Mom, Mengmeng called Uncle Scoundrel to accompany me. Mengmeng is lonely."


    "You called him over? Why did you call him over? Nurse Lee said that you didn''t even leave the sickroom today.


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." Okay, Mom, I was wrong.


    Xu Xinyan was very angry. Her daughter was actually speaking up for this strange man, which made her feel like she was being betrayed. However, looking at her daughter''s lowered head, she knew that her tone was too harsh.


    "Mengmeng, you don''t know that some of the bad people in this world have really good faces. You can''t judge a book by its cover. Next time, don''t be alone with strangers, okay? " Xu Xinyan slowed her tone and spoke sincerely and earnestly to her daughter.


    It didn''t matter. She knew that her daughter was still young, so she didn''t understand, but she would understand.


    Qin Qingchen: "..." Is she talking about me? Is that so? But how do I look like a bad person?


    Tang Xiaotang silently lit a candle for Qin Qingchen.


    "Drip. Drip."


    Qin Qingchen was thinking about what to say when his phone suddenly rang.


    Qin Qingchen took out his phone to have a look, his expression did not change, but a look of doubt flashed past his eyes.


    What was she doing here?


    Tang Xiaotang caught sight of the doubt, and thought to herself that Xu Xinyan was probably coming.


    Qin Qingchen was hospitalized this time because he had been drunk to the point of having his stomach pierced. It was not considered serious, nor was it that easy to treat.


    This was definitely the best time for An Lin to get a good impression about him. Thinking back to when she saw something on An Lin''s phone, Tang Xiaotang meaningfully looked at him.


    Hehe, looking at Qin Qingchen''s performance, he probably doesn''t know that An Lin likes him. If he saw the things in An Lin''s phone, would he be sick of it?


    Honestly speaking, even Tang Xiaotang felt that it was unbelievable at first glance. Looks like An Lin''s infatuation for Qin Qingchen had already reached such a stage, no wonder she hadn''t touched Qin Qingchen at all when she sought revenge from everyone after her rebirth.


    So should he help her and let Qin Qingchen know about this?


    Two demon horns quietly grew on Tang Xiaotang''s head, she thought curiously.


    "That... "It''s getting late. Since you''ve also returned, Miss Xu, I still have things to do. I''ll be taking my leave first." Qin Qingchen sat up from the bed, and suddenly said seriously.


    Xu Xinyan was eager for him to leave, she nodded her head and sent him to the door: "Mr Qin, go back to work first, no matter what, I thank you for everything today." Actually, she wanted to say, please don''t come back in the future, but it was too rude. She could only say, "Mengmeng is still young, Mr Qin doesn''t need to care about her words and actions ¡­"


    Qin Qingchen thought, if you knew that your daughter had sold you out, then she wouldn''t be that young anymore.


    He nodded, "Okay, I understand. "Goodbye, Miss Xu."


    "Goodbye."


    After Qin Qingchen left, Xu Xinyan stood in front of Tang Xiaotang''s bed, looked down at him and said with a straight face: "Speak, what happened?"


    Tang Xiaotang did not look at her eyes, and said softly: "Just like that, I was the one who called Uncle Scoundrel to accompany me ¡­"


    At this point, when Xu Xinyan saw that she was still concealing it, she felt both touched and upset. She softened her voice and slowly asked, "Did Grandmother come again today?"


    Tang Xiaotang raised her head and looked at Xu Xinyan in shock. Her large eyes seemed to ask: "How do you know?


    "No need to lie to me, I already know." Xu Xin said calmly, but the depths of her eyes were filled with rage and iciness.


    Tang Xiaotang knew that it was Nurse Lee who had told her this. She lowered her head gloomily: "Mn, Grandma came by today. She said that Daddy won''t give us money."


    Xu Xinyan knew that this old woman would not only say these, but also that her words must be very unpleasant to hear. There seemed to be a ball of fury burning in her heart, almost causing her reason to completely disappear.


    Now that Mengmeng had reached such a state, would she still not let this poor child off?


    In that case, don''t blame her for being heartless! Originally, it was fine if she didn''t want the money, but now, she had no choice but to give it up! If she did not let the mother and son drop a piece of meat, she would really be sorry, Mengmeng!


    "Mom, if it wasn''t for Uncle Scoundrel coming today, Grandma might have waited for you to come back." Tang Xiaotang sneaked a glance at her before speaking softly.


    She could tell that Xu Xinyan did not have a good impression of Qin Qingchen, so she decided to help him!


    Tang Xiaotang gave herself a thumbs up. She was indeed the best support, and she even helped to find the target of the quest. Even she herself was moved by this!


    "So that''s how it is ¡­" Xu Xinyan felt a little guilty. So he had still helped Mengmeng today, shouldn''t she say that in front of him?

 C89

    And he didn''t explain anything either. This made Xu Xinyan feel bad in her heart, but at the same time, her favorability towards Qin Qingchen had also increased a little.


    This was the first time Xu Xinyan, who wanted to apologize to him the next time they met and then treat him to a meal while thanking him for helping Mengmeng, took Qin Qingchen seriously. She even thought of going up to visit him later on.


    Someone who would immediately fly over and say, "I''m free right now, let''s go eat" was currently facing an awkward person, talking and doing something awkward.


    "Qingchen gege, how have you been recently?" Seated in front of the table, An Lin stared deeply at Qin Qingchen''s handsome face with eyes filled with tender love, as if she wanted to merge all the love in her heart into her eyes and transmit it to, letting him know that she was the only one who loved him the most in this world.


    It was a pity, the man seated opposite her had low EQ. He did not feel a ripple of light in An Lin''s eyes, causing her hot blood to turn into air.


    He really couldn''t understand why her eyes looked so watery. Was she sick?


    Although she was not familiar with him, her father was still her partner. Qin Qingchen thought for a moment, then asked her directly: "Are your eyes always crying?"


    "How do you know?" An Lin was excited, Qingchen''s big brother was really concerned about him, he even knew how to cry!


    "That''s not good. You should see a doctor."


    An Lin: "No ¡­ "Qingchen gege, I''m fine ¡­" Look, Qingchen gege told her to go see a doctor ¡­ She felt so happy, as if her whole body was immersed in a pink bubble ¡­


    "¡­" Qin Qingchen didn''t understand why a single sentence from him was enough to change the other party''s appearance. He didn''t know why, but he could only remain silent.


    After awkwardly falling silent for a while, An Lin was only preoccupied with fantasizing about her own thoughts. Qin Qingchen was very impatient, but he couldn''t bring it up either. Next time, you must remind Lv Jie not to tell people that you don''t have anything to do with him.


    "Qingchen gege, why aren''t you saying anything?" An Lin felt Qin Qingchen''s silence, and asked gently.


    Qin Qingchen could only say: "Thank you for visiting me." So hurry up and go!


    An Lin continued: "Big brother Qingchen, you must take care of your body in the future! No matter how important the money is, it''s not as important as you. Do you know how anxious I am to hear that you have been hospitalized ¡­ "


    Qin Qingchen: "Oh." Why isn''t she leaving yet?


    An Lin continued to exude a sense of presence: "Daddy is always talking about you, he even said to invite you to my house when you''re better."


    Qin Qingchen: "Alright, when I''m fully recovered, I will pay a visit."


    An Lin: "Also, aunty was really concerned about you too. She especially instructed me to take good care of you."


    Qin Qingchen: "Really?"


    An Lin: "Of course! Look, it''s already noon. Brother Qingchen still hasn''t eaten, right? What do you want to eat? I''ll go down and buy it for you now? "


    Qin Qingchen: "No need, Assistant Lu will help me take it."


    An Lin: "It''s alright, I have nothing better to do anyways. Also, Aunt said that I have to take good care of you!"


    Qin Qingchen: "I don''t want to eat right now."


    An Lin: "No, you are sick of the stomach, how can you not eat?"


    Qin Qingchen: "..."


    An Lin, "How is the Sweet ''n'' Sour Ribs? Oh wait, I forgot that you can''t eat something too greasy right now ¡­ How about beef soup? "Perhaps chicken noodle congee is fine too. I know that the congee sold in a shop tastes pretty good and it is very nutritious, so it''s very suitable for patients to eat ¡­"


    Qin Qingchen listened attentively to An Lin''s words. Under the table, he held onto his phone and quickly sent a message: "Come and save me!"


    The other side quickly replied, "What?"


    "Come over quickly and bring me a random meal."


    "No, why do you ask for food?" Doesn''t the hospital have a dining hall? "


    "Don''t worry about that. Bring me some food."


    "Alright then ¡­" What do you want to eat? "


    "Anything is fine! "Hurry up!"


    The other side sent him a crying emoji and then didn''t reply. Just as Qin Qingchen wanted to say something, An Lin''s voice suddenly sounded beside his ear.


    "Qingchen gege, did you really listen to me?" An Lin suddenly moved closer, and immediately, she sat down without changing her expression.


    "Sorry, I didn''t sleep well last night, but I''m not in a good mood today. What did you say just now?"


    An Lin seemed to not have heard the meaning behind these words and asked with concern: "Why didn''t you sleep well? Is the environment too poor? I know a private hospital is in a very good environment. Do you want to move there? "


    "There''s no need ¡­" The corner of Qin Qingchen''s mouth twitched, he could only let his ears continue being tormented.


    Meanwhile, downstairs.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at Xu Xinyan who was sitting on the side of the bed, then looked at the two overlapping dots on the map.


    "Mom, what are you thinking about?" she asked softly, blinking.


    An Lin was obviously thinking about something. She looked at the ceiling, her eyes empty, completely lost. Hearing her daughter''s question, she came back to her senses and smiled, "Mommy is thinking about where to take Mengmeng to play when she gets better. What do you think? Where does Mengmeng want to go? "


    Despite knowing that this was a white lie, Tang Xiaotang''s heart still surged with deep sadness and regret. Being sad was the emotion of this body itself, but being regretful was her feelings towards Song Mengmeng.


    Tang Xiaotang liked a clean soul, because clean souls rarely produced negative emotions. Their emotions are single and pure, and they contain energies that are incomparable to those mixed with other desires.


    That feeling was Charming''s favorite food.


    Living beings born in all sorts of worlds, other than newborns, would rarely have pure souls. Even the souls of clean babies would be tainted by all sorts of desires and grudges as they grew up.


    Only a very small number of souls could maintain purity. If this kind of soul was able to grow, it would definitely have a great achievement.


    That was why she felt that it was such a pity. If Song Mengmeng had grown up properly, she would definitely be able to achieve great things.


    What a pity ¡­


    But no matter how much of a pity it was, Tang Xiaotang could not do anything about it. Even if it was her, she could not revive a person who had died in a world.


    This was the power of irresistible rules.


    If a loophole appeared in the rules, no matter how small the deviation, it could cause the entire world to collapse. Rules were like a program that had been programmed and could only be run according to a given program. Even if it was a very, very small deviation, the result would be very different from the original intention.

 C90

    What Tang Xiaotang could do was to remove those minute variables and let the rules continue to exert their power to maintain the stability of the world.


    For example, in this world, rules dictate that dead creatures cannot be revived, so no matter who dies, as long as they die, they cannot come back. For example in this world, rules dictate that dead creatures cannot be revived, then no matter who dies, as long as they die, they cannot come back.


    "So, Mengmeng, where do you want to go to play?" An Lin''s heart felt a pain as fine as needles, making it hard for her to breathe. She could no longer lie to herself, and today, the doctor in charge of Mengmeng''s treatment had secretly called to tell her that he wanted her to bring Mengmeng out of the hospital. While there was still time, he would take Mengmeng around and do what she wanted.


    She knew what this meant. Even the doctors felt that Mengmeng was hopeless ¡­ What could she do?


    "Paradise!" I want to go to an amusement park! " Tang Xiaotang''s eyes lit up. Looking at Xu Xinyan who was forcing herself to smile, she sighed in her heart and decided to let her help him one last time.


    "Oh yeah, mom, can we ¡­" Tang Xiaotang seemed to have thought of something and started to stutter.


    "What''s wrong, Mengmeng?"


    "Can you ¡­" "Uncle Scoundrel is invited to ¡­" Her voice became lower and lower, and she even raised her head to carefully look at Xu Xinyan.


    "Did Mengmeng like that uncle a lot?" Xu Xinyan was sad but at the same time puzzled. She did not understand, Meng Meng had only met that person twice, so how could she love him more than her own father?


    At least, Mengmeng never mentioned Song Zeyuan in front of her, but she always mentioned that Mr Qin.


    "Because uncle is a good person." Tang Xiaotang said very seriously.


    "Does Mengmeng like Uncle?"


    Tang Xiaotang looked at Xu Xinyan''s expression, and then quietly replied. "I like it..."


    Xu Xinyan felt even more miserable. She had lacked a father''s love since she was young, so his daughter would naturally want to get close to an unfamiliar man who had helped her before.


    "Then does mother like uncle?"


    "Mom likes it too. As long as Mengmeng likes it, Mom will like it."


    "That''s great! Can Mom say ''thank you'' for me and my uncle? Mengmeng forgot to thank Uncle just now! " Tang Xiaotang was very happy.


    "Of course, Mommy will go now. Mengmeng, rest well." Xu Xinyan only wanted to fulfill her daughter''s last wish, at the same time, she also wanted to calm her heart.


    "Mom should take these too. Uncle definitely hasn''t eaten yet." Tang Xiaotang pointed to the porridge on the table that Xu Xinyan had brought back.


    "What about you?"


    "Mengmeng doesn''t want to eat it."


    Xu Xinyan''s eyes reddened again. In order to not be seen by her daughter, she hurriedly picked up the lunchbox on the table and turned around to leave. As soon as she stepped out of the door, her tears fell.


    She was not a person who loved to cry. For the sake of her daughter''s illness, she could not remember how many times she had cried. But no matter how many tears she shed, she couldn''t change her daughter''s healthy body.


    Her heart was filled with despair. If she didn''t have her daughter, she really didn''t know whether she would be able to survive or not. A daughter was everything to her, she could sacrifice her life for her daughter!


    Wiping her tears, Xu Xinyan did not forget what she had to do. She would not let her daughter pass away with regrets. From now on, she would do her best to make Mengmeng happy!


    Carrying the lunchbox, Xu Xinyan still remembered the ward of the Mr Qin, if he had not been discharged.


    Not only Mengmeng, she also owed him a word of thanks. She knew that his identity was not simple, not only because he could afford to stay in the VIP ward, but also because of his temperament, which was not something an ordinary person could have.


    After hesitating whether the other party would accept her invitation, Xu Xinyan thought that it would be alright even if the other party didn''t accept, as long as she did her best. If the other party really didn''t want to go, could it be that she was going to tie him up to go?


    While she was thinking, she had arrived at the eighth floor.


    This place was indeed a VIP ward, and the corridor was very quiet. A nurse on duty was sitting at the foot of the stairs, playing with her cell phone. If Xu Xinyan had not walked over to ask her a question, she would not have known that someone had come up.


    "Hello." Xu Xinyan stood in front of her and asked softly: "Do you know which ward that Mister Qin lives in?"


    The last time he came, it was at night. Furthermore, she was too anxious and could only focus on Mengmeng. She couldn''t remember which ward he lived in, so she came to ask him.


    "You''re looking for Mr Qin?" The nurse looked up and asked in surprise, "What''s your relationship with him?" Her eyes secretly looked around. Just a moment ago, there was a beautiful woman that came to look for Mr Qin, but now, another one had come.


    However, that Mr Qin is really handsome, and he''s also very rich. Who knows, maybe these people are his girlfriends! However, this one ¡­


    The nurse quietly sized up Xu Xinyan. She was not wearing a famous plate and her looks were average. The only thing that stood out was her comfortable aura, but it was still not as beautiful as the one from before.


    After secretly comparing her with that famous beauty just now, the nurse silently came to a conclusion. This one was much more ordinary ¡­


    As if thinking of these two women as Qin Qingchen''s girlfriend, the nurse touched her cheeks narcissistically. She thought to herself, she doesn''t look any worse than this woman, why isn''t she Mr Qin''s girlfriend?


    "It doesn''t matter. I just want to talk to him about something." Xu Xinyan thought about it and replied.


    This was, after all, a VIP ward, so the nurse didn''t dare to let him pass. She put on a professional smile and calmly said: "Let me ask Mr Qin, what''s your name?" She picked up the phone and called the ward.


    Qin Qingchen was suffering, when the phone in his room rang. He stood up and interrupted An Lin''s words without changing his expression, but she was actually already extremely happy in her heart, "Sorry, let me answer the phone."


    "Okay ¡­" "Fine." An Lin resented the person who called her, and said that she couldn''t properly communicate with Big Brother Qingchen. However, she also couldn''t show anything in front of Qin Qingchen, so her expression was a little stiff.


    "Hello? What can I do for you? "


    Qin Qingchen picked up the phone, he did not know what the person on the other side said, but the usually unhappy seemed to be very happy, and anxiously said: "Really? "Bring her in!"


    The smile on the corner of his mouth made An Lin feel as if ten thousand ants were gnawing at her heart. Even though it was just a very small curve, it made her suffocated with jealousy, because he had never smiled like that at her before!


    If he was right, that should be the hospital''s internal call, right? So who was it? How could he smile like that? If she knew, she would definitely not let that person off!

 C91

    The nurse hung up the phone and looked at the woman in front of her in surprise. What was her identity? He never thought that Mr Qin would really let her in, and even used the word "please". After all, he had only said "got it, let her in" to that beautiful woman just now.


    But no matter how you looked at it, it was better than the previous one ¡­ So the ideas of the rich were really strange!


    Not knowing that the nurse had already imagined a whole bunch of bullshit scenarios in her mind, Xu Xinyan took out the room number for Qin Qingchen from her gossipy eyes, and then walked towards the room while facing her gossipy gaze.


    What happened to her? Could it be that the Mr Qin said something?


    Xu Xinyan thought about it in a puzzled manner for a long time before finally shaking her head and ignoring her.


    After hanging up the phone, Qin Qingchen was extremely pleased. He had never thought that Xu Xinyan would actually take the initiative to visit him!


    But thinking that there was another troublesome person in the room, Qin Qingchen could not be happy anymore.


    Although his EQ was low, he was still someone who understood emotions. How could he not see the love in An Lin''s eyes? However, he could also see the madness and greed in the depths of her eyes. It was the exact same exclusive desire that all the women who approached him with a purpose in their eyes had. It was something that he hated the most.


    And An Lin''s relationship with her was simply...


    So how exactly was he going to get her to leave?


    Should I just say it?


    These thoughts were only for an instant, but Qin Qingchen had already made his decision. Tell her that he doesn''t feel anything for her, and that she''s already ¡­ Is Song Zeyuan together?


    "An ¡­" Just as he was about to speak, there was a knock on the door.


    Qin Qingchen: "..." Why did he come so quickly?


    What should he do now? Wouldn''t that make her impression worse?


    However, at such a critical juncture, he would not run away (actually, he couldn''t hide either). Furthermore, he had to admit that he was quite happy and excited to have Xu Xinyan come to find him on her own accord.


    "What are you trying to say? Big Brother Qingchen? "


    "Nothing."


    Qin Qingchen felt that there was no use talking to An Lin, he would have to settle this matter himself.


    It seemed that he needed to have a good talk with that old fox An Tai. He shouldn''t think that the old fox didn''t know what his plan was. If it was before, when he didn''t like anyone, she wasn''t afraid of misunderstandings. It wasn''t a big deal to keep An Lin by his side, after all, news like "The Qin family is about to form a strong alliance with the An clan" still had some benefits for him.


    He quickly walked towards the door, not seeing the madness in An Lin''s eyes after hearing his words.


    Looking at Qin Qingchen''s leaving figure, her eyes darkened at the table. The mirror-like table reflected a twisted smile, and An Lin smirked.


    No matter who it is, she can''t take big brother Qingchen away from her! He could only be hers!


    Xu Xinyan walked to the door of the room and knocked.


    "Knock knock."


    After knocking twice, just as she was about to knock the third time, the door opened. This time, she almost knocked on Qin Qingchen''s body.


    Xu Xinyan: "..."


    She put down her raised hand and awkwardly placed it on the lunchbox. "Hello, Mr Qin."


    Just as he was thinking about how he should explain the situation to him, Qin Qingchen had already opened his mouth, "Miss Xu, come in quickly!"


    Xu Xinyan: "..." Why was he so passionate? Was there a conspiracy?


    Originally, Xu Xinyan did not think that Qin Qingchen would let her in. She wanted to stand at the door and talk to her. After all, it was better for her to go in and talk about what she had to say.


    An Lin, who was in the room, only heard the soft voice of a very familiar woman at the door (The soundproofing effect of this room was too good), and the expression on her face became even more crazed.


    It was actually a woman? Who was it? She actually got such a high treatment from Brother Qingchen?


    When that woman appeared in her line of sight, she felt a hatred within her heart that almost made her unable to control herself.


    Why was it this woman again? Why this woman again?


    With his back facing Qin Qingchen, An Lin''s face was as sinister as a demon''s. Her entire body trembled and her fingernails dug deep into the flesh of her palms.


    Xu Xinyan! You really can''t kill me! Since that was the case, there was no need for her to show mercy!


    But when Qin Qingchen and Xu Xinyan turned around, her expression immediately became tranquil, and there was a trace of astonishment on her face: "Qingchen gege, this is ¡­ Your friend? "


    That tone finally turned a little bit surprised but also a little awkward. In short, it completely displayed the image of a Xiao Bai flower, if Tang Xiaotang was here, she would definitely die from laughter.


    An Lin must have definitely forgotten that the person opposite her was Qin Qingchen, a fox that could see through Shang Hai''s fluctuating body. Her acting skills were simply too naive, it could be seen through at a glance. If only Qin Qingchen didn''t know her, Tang Xiaotang didn''t think that guy wouldn''t look into her information after knowing that he liked her.


    Of course, he knew that An Lin was deliberately making a turn to cause a black Xu Xinyan to appear in front of him, thus he bluntly said, "My apologies, Miss An. You can go back first, I will definitely come see uncle when I recover. I still have things to talk about. It''s really inconvenient for you to be here. "


    An Lin hid the deep hatred in her heart. Even though her fingernails were about to cut into her palm, she maintained her beautiful smile on the surface: "Okay, Big Brother Qingchen, I''ll be leaving first. You must pay a visit to father!"


    Qin Qingchen nodded his head slightly. He would go visit her father, but of course his purpose was to make sure that she did not appear in front of him again.


    One must know that the An clan was a large corporation in the eyes of ordinary people, but that did not mean that it could be compared with the Qin clan, which had existed for nearly a hundred years. Therefore, if An Tai still wanted to work with the Qin, he had to take good care of his daughter.


    After An Lin left, Xu Xinyan who had not spoken since she entered slowly asked: "Does Mr Qin know Miss An Lin?"


    Qin Qingchen''s heart quivered, and he quickly got rid of their relationship. "We aren''t very close, it''s just that his father and I are partners." Therefore, you must not misunderstand!


    "Mr Qin doesn''t seem to like Miss An?" How could Xu Xinyan not see through An Lin''s abnormality? But she didn''t understand, didn''t she love Song Zeyuan, that trash of a man to the end of the world? Why did her heart change in just a few days?


    "She has always been the one pestering me. I don''t like her!" I only like you! Qin Qingchen added silently in his heart.


    "Since that''s the case, I have a deal I want to talk to Mr Qin about. I presume that Mr Qin does not like Miss An Lin''s pestering, how about we get along?"


    Xu Xinyan dropped a huge bomb, causing him to almost jump out of the spot.


    Of course it was exaggerated, but it was more or less the same. Qin Qingchen almost couldn''t hide his discomposure: "What? "What, what do you mean, Miss Xu?"


    He was too happy, but to Xu Xinyan, he was just too surprised. She understood this very well, since this trade was a bit too inconceivable.

 C92

    Xu Xinyan originally did not have much hatred for An Lin, but of course, she did not have a good impression of him either. An Lin wanted to be together with Song Zeyuan, so she didn''t have any objections or didn''t mind. She had already given up on that man, so at most, it would only make her feel disgust, and would not cause her to feel any hatred at all.


    She could vaguely see that An Lin was hostile towards her, but she didn''t care about it at all. If she didn''t involve Mengmeng, she would have happily signed the divorce agreement, and it wouldn''t even matter.


    However, she should not have caused a ruckus with Song Zeyuan in the hospital or in front of Mengmeng.


    Mengmeng was the only one she had. As long as someone dared to hurt Mengmeng, she would definitely fight it out with her! Mengmeng''s attending physician had once revealed a little bit of information to her. The patient who stole Mengmeng''s bone marrow was from the An clan, and they could not afford to offend him.


    Furthermore, Nurse Lee had once told her that on the day of Mengmeng''s first aid, Song Zeyuan had brought An Lin over. Not long after that, Mengmeng''s condition suddenly worsened.


    Nurse Lee said that she had never dared to tell Yue Yang about this matter. However, when she followed him into the operation room, he heard personally from the doctor that the patient did not have any desire to live.


    What did they do? Was that the reason why Mengmeng lost her instinct to survive in such despair?


    Regarding this matter, Xu Xinyan had not been wrongly accused, because Song Mengmeng had indeed died of anger that day because of her and Song Zeyuan.


    In Tang Xiaotang''s memory, that day, when Song Mengmeng had just fallen asleep, she was woken up by Song Zeyuan and An Lin, who had just went to see her in the ward. She heard her father say to An Lin that he wanted Xu Xinyan to clean herself and leave the room as soon as she was dead, and hoped that she would hurry up and die ¡­ After that, she belittled Xu Xinyan in all sorts of way, and there were all sorts of unsuitable situations for children. The two people performed a scene of a living spring in her sickroom, and made Song Mengmeng so angry that she entered heaven.


    What made her angry and sad was not her father''s disgust for her, but his insult to her. In Song Mengmeng''s eyes, her mother was the best. Her mother had never said any bad things about her father, but her father could just throw her mother''s efforts at another woman''s feet. She was truly unwilling to believe it, and deeply hated herself for being this kind of person''s daughter.


    If Xu Xinyan knew that Song Mengmeng had already been angered to death by her own husband, what would she think? Would she regret marrying someone else?


    But no matter what she did, it was impossible for her to make Song Mengmeng return. Furthermore, what Tang Xiaotang occupied right now was only a three month old corpse, it was something that was destined to die.


    An Lin hated Xu Xinyan, so how could Xu Xinyan not hate her as well? Although she didn''t know why An Lin hated her, the scene when she saw Qin Qingchen just now made her feel extremely dark, and this thought suddenly appeared in her head.


    She wanted to take revenge on her, she wanted An Lin to know as well the feeling of watching someone she cared about leave her side.


    It was as if his heart had been ripped open and was bleeding profusely. It was a pain so painful that it cut the skin all over his body.


    "I mean, we pretend to be lovers. Don''t worry Mr Qin, I won''t covet anything from you. I just want to let my daughter finish her life, and also take revenge on some people. "


    Xu Xinyan sat there quietly, but Qin Qingchen could actually see a deep, undetectable coldness in her eyes. Those people ¡­ She bit down lightly, but he seemed to see layers of black gas around her. Despair and desiccation.


    "I just want them to know what it means to feel desperate." she said.


    The darkness and depression in her heart she had never dared to show in front of her daughter, so she kept it locked away in her heart and allowed it to ferment. However, in the dead of night, she would also think, I clearly didn''t do anything wrong, so why is fate so unfair?


    Was it just because she and Mengmeng were both female?


    But why? Everyone was born the same, shouldn''t it be the same?


    Xu Xinyan couldn''t understand. Was there a problem with the world, or was there a problem with her?


    "I don''t need a girlfriend. I just need a wife." As if the air had frozen, Qin Qingchen said very indifferently: "If you''re not willing, then just pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    "Of course I do." In any case, there was nothing worse. Since Mengmeng wanted a father who truly loved her, so long as that person was willing to stay with her for the rest of her life, what could she do with him?


    "Sure." After an unknown amount of time had passed, when Xu Xinyan heard Qin Qingchen''s reply, she seemed to heave a sigh of relief in her heart, but she also seemed to feel that it was a lot more complicated than before.


    Unexpectedly, she also used her own marriage as a bargaining chip to take revenge on someone else. However, she did not regret it. She could endure anything for her daughter.


    "Only, I also have a request," Xu Xinyan was unable to see through Qin Qingchen''s expression, but she could faintly hear a soft sigh, "As long as you agree, then we can never divorce each other."


    He knew she didn''t love him yet, but so what? He never let go of her in his dictionary as long as he wanted her. He believed that even if she didn''t like him now, as long as he firmly tied her to him, there would be a day when she would fall in love with him!


    "Alright."


    Xu Xinyan didn''t know that from the moment she said the word "good", she was destined to be entangled with this man for the rest of her life.


    At this moment, she was only thinking that she would never fall in love with anyone else in her life. She might as well spend the rest of her life with this man in reverence. At the very least, she thought sarcastically, if she was with him, she would be able to avoid some ridicule, and Mengmeng would not need to be ridiculed for not having a father.


    "Alright, we''ll register tomorrow." Qin Qingchen just wanted to settle this matter quickly, what if she regretted it after waiting for a few days?


    "Give me three more days, after I finish dealing with my matters." Xu Xinyan and Song Zeyuan had originally set a time of day for Xu Xinyan, but when Liu Chunping came to the hospital today and she called Song Zeyuan again, he started to ask for help. Xu Xinyan knew that he had listened to Liu Chunping and did not want to pay, but how could it be that easy?


    Song Zeyuan had no idea that the moment he cheated, she had all kinds of evidence in his possession, and that An Lin had even delivered them to his doorstep. Thus, she could definitely sue him for cheating in the name of marriage.


    Even though half of the loot was still going to be given to him, he had at least lost a large chunk of his flesh! This made that stingy old woman''s heart ache!


    Thinking about it, Xu Xinyan felt that this society was getting more and more unfair. Men who cheated during marriage could get half of the property, and women who cheated during marriage could only get out of their families, it was just too harsh on women.


    However, people still believed that this was true, because almost everyone believed that when men cheated, it was a mistake, while women cheated, it was a corruption!


    One day, she would change this world! Let women have the same rights as men!

 C93

    "I can help you ¡­"


    "No need! I need to solve my own problems! " Xu Xinyan rejected Qin Qingchen''s help. She had to settle this matter on her own, and only then would she be able to completely bid her farewell from the cowardly her of the past!


    "Xinyan, actually ¡­" Qin Qingchen wanted to say, you can rely on me, but after saying that sentence, he swallowed it back.


    He knew that she would not accept his kindness, that she had been hurt by that man, and that she did not want to trust him anymore.


    Listening to her? Xu Xinyan wanted to frown, she had not become this familiar with him yet, right? Just as she was about to say something, Qin Qingchen quickly interrupted her: "Since we are going to be married, then stop calling me Mr Qin, and call me Qingchen instead."


    Looking at his deep eyes, Xu Xinyan did not know why but she somehow saw a trace of expectation in them. She shook her head and thought that she was overthinking it. What he said made sense, but she couldn''t call him out even if he called her that ¡­


    After thinking about it, An Lin said, "Qin Qingchen, I''ll call you Qin Qingchen then," she said softly. "Thank you.


    Although he did not hear what she said, calling her name was still better than calling her "Mr Qin". After all, this was a huge improvement, and he had to take it slowly.


    "No need to thank me. I got what I wanted as well." Qin Qingchen replied.


    An Lin smiled slightly as she placed the lunchbox in her hand on the table, "Qin Qingchen, you haven''t eaten yet, right? Meng Meng told me to bring it to you. "


    "Really, thank her for me." Qin Qingchen thought as he received the lunchbox and opened it.


    "She really likes you. Next week, I will take her to an amusement park. Mengmeng really wants you to go. If you have the time ¡­" Would you like to come with us? " Xu Xinyan did not forget about this matter. Her tone of voice contained a hint of a request.


    Originally, he thought that Qin Qingchen would not agree to it, but he didn''t think that he would quickly agree to it, "Of course you can."


    It was impossible for him not to know that this was the chance that the little demon had given him, so how could Qin Qingchen let it go. It seemed like his computer wasn''t letting her play for nothing. He was considering whether he should just give her one instead.


    "Okay ¡­" I''ll tell Mengmeng when I get back, and I think she''ll definitely be very happy. " Xu Xinyan was originally very happy, but when she thought about Mengmeng''s condition, her expression darkened.


    "She really likes you. I''ve never seen her like this before. That child ¡­" She wasn''t even close to her father, except for me. "


    Xu Xinyan''s eyes were sour, in order to not lose her composure in front of Qin Qingchen, she anxiously changed the topic: "Eat, don''t worry, the porridge I bought for this store tastes pretty good, and is also very clean."


    Qin Qingchen practically never ate the food bought by these small vendors, but if the person who delivered the food was Xu Xinyan, he could totally endure it.


    He picked up the spoon from the lunchbox and ate slowly. It was clearly ordinary plain porridge, but Qin Qingchen who was eating it felt that it was even better than rare mountain seafood. This was definitely the most delicious porridge he had ever eaten.


    Looking at her phone, it was getting late, Xu Xinyan stood up: "Qin Qingchen, it''s getting late, I will leave first."


    "Wait ¡­" In the afternoon, I can go and visit that little... Mengmeng? I want to thank her. " It was the right decision to pull Song Mengmeng into their camp. In the afternoon, he would discuss some countermeasures with her, hoping to get her mother''s heart as soon as possible.


    "Of course, she will definitely welcome you."


    After Xu Xinyan walked for a long time, Lv Jie finally walked into the sickroom. In his hand was an exquisite lunchbox. Upon seeing the low key sign, he knew that it was a high-grade dish cooked by a private club.


    However, when he saw the empty lunchbox on the table, as well as the person who had asked him to hurry over while leisurely reading a newspaper on the sofa, he was so surprised that his jaw almost dropped.


    Just as he was shocked at the door, Qin Qingchen had already seen him. He raised his eyebrows and said emotionlessly: "What are you doing here?"


    "Didn''t you tell me to come quickly?" Lv Jie was confused, did the boss suddenly lose his memories?


    "I told you to come, but I told you to come quickly and bring me food. You''re only coming now. By the time you get here, I''ll be starving. "


    Lv Jie almost cried. Boss, it has only been half an hour, okay?! He bought his meal in half an hour and then rushed over from the city. It was already quite fast, wasn''t it?


    "Then are you going to eat or not? I bought it especially for you from the Cloud Sky. " Lv Jie grudgingly asked as he held the box in his hand.


    "Didn''t you see that I''ve already eaten?"


    Qin Qingchen glanced at the empty lunchbox on the table, then continued to read the newspaper.


    "What?!" "Boss, how come I didn''t know that you were so picky with your food?" Lv Jie followed his line of sight and saw the simple and crude looking plastic lunchbox on the table.


    Was this still the boss who was extremely picky of food? Could it have been possessed by something?


    "Then what about the ones I bought ¡­" "No, you already have something to eat, so why are you telling me to buy it for you?" Lv Jie was in a mess, he really wanted to throw the rice in his hands onto Qin Qingchen''s face and shout loudly, "I''m not going to work anymore!", but thinking back on the high salary, he managed to suppress his urge ¡­


    "While I was waiting for you, Xinyan sent it over to me."


    Although Qin Qingchen had no expression on his face when he said this, how could Lv Jie, who had grown up together with him, not see through his happiness?


    "Wait ¡­" What happened? "Who''s Xinyan?" Why did he seem to have missed the entire world after disappearing for only a day? Had the boss developed a real love affair in the hospital?


    "Xinyan is Xinyan. Also, you''re not allowed to call her that. You have to call her sister-in-law because we''re going to get married soon." Qin Qingchen unhappily reminded him, at the same time, he didn''t forget to show off to him.


    "¡­ ¡­." Qin Qingchen, tell me, am I still the most important person to you? " Lv Jie suddenly became serious.


    "No, because the most important thing is Xinyan." Qin Qingchen answered without hesitation.


    "Pipa ¡ª" Lv Jie seemed to hear the sound of his own heart shattering one after another. He held onto his chest and said painfully, "You ¡­ You, you have lost your sense of love! Have you forgotten? When you were stuck in the toilet by the upper grade boys in primary school, who ran over to report that the teacher saved you? "


    "If I remember correctly, you were the one that they wanted to block, right? If you hadn''t robbed her of her girlfriend, would that guy be able to block you to the toilet? And then you pushed me into being the scapegoat. " Qin Qingchen added expressionlessly.

 C94

    "Cough cough, don''t mention the courage of the past, don''t bring it up again after it has passed ¡­" Then at least I helped you once, right? "If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have been able to escape that fight." Lv Jie continued without giving up.


    Qin Qingchen: "Alright, what you said, once it''s over, I won''t bring it up again."


    Lv Jie: "Don''t be like that, I don''t care that you''ve already lied to me, what are you going to care about that for?"


    Qin Qingchen: "What did I lie to you about?"


    "Still pretending! Don''t change the subject! " Lv Jie said with sorrow: "We''ve known each other for so many years, you said that you''re going to get married yet you still didn''t tell me?! He had said that he would become the other party''s best man? Have you forgotten? "


    "I told you, just now."


    "You only told me at such a time, did you take me seriously?" Lv Jie was very sad. He realized that he was no longer the Qin Qingchen who told him everything back then ¡­


    "Nope." Qin Qingchen shook his head honestly. He was not a BL, how could he care about? "You''re thinking too much, I don''t like you."


    "Who said they like you? Can you be more normal? " Lv Jie was very desperate, could they still talk like that...


    "You don''t like me. Why should I care about you?" Qin Qingchen asked coldly as he continued reading the newspaper seriously.


    Lv Jie (not knowing what to say): "¡­ "Well, I was wrong."


    Seeing that he was no longer talking about running around the train, Qin Qingchen looked at him and said: "If you continue to be this unreliable, then you will be the one in charge of matters at the east side of the city. I see that you are lacking in training and are free."


    Then you can tell me now what happened!" Lu Jie had been fooled by Qin Qingchen for a long time and knew that he was just teasing him. However, he was born with a man''s body, so he had a woman''s heart that was full of gossip. He could not control his curiosity for a long time, and did not have the time to get angry with Qin Qingchen.


    Qin Qingchen did not continue to grind him, he had never intended to hide it from, so he told him everything that had happened.


    "What?" Are you really going to marry that divorced woman with a child? "


    Lv Jie''s expression could not even be described with words of shock. Qin Qingchen, who knew that he would have this kind of reaction, silently looked at him, waiting for him to react.


    After a long while, Lv Jie finally had a reaction. He stuttered as he touched Qin Qingchen''s forehead and said, "Boss, you, didn''t you ¡­ Why are you having such a hard time? "Come, come, come, I know you''re joking. Quickly tell me, you''re lying to me."


    "I''m not stupid, and I''m not lying to you. It''s true." Qin Qingchen said very calmly.


    "But ¡­ but ¡­" However, even after a long time, Lv Jie was still unable to think of what to say, and could only feel that it was very mysterious: "Have you really decided?"


    "Yes."


    "But don''t you think it''s a little rash?" Lv Jie suddenly ruffled his hair impatiently. He naturally knew that his good friend had taken this seriously, but no matter what he said, he felt that he was losing out: "What''s so good about that woman? If you say that you want to get married, then why do you have to find such a divorced woman when there are so many other girls? "


    "But they''re not her." Lv Jie''s reaction was already within his expectations, so Qin Qingchen did not express any astonishment. He only calmly told him what he thought.


    "Then you shouldn''t get married, you''re too... It''s too irresponsible! " Lv Jie tried to persuade Qin Qingchen, but he was just like a twig, he wouldn''t listen no matter what.


    "Why not? I know what I''m going to do. " Qin Qingchen remained calm as he said, "Lv Jie, I hope to receive your blessings, but if none of you are willing to accept it," he paused for a moment, before continuing, "I understand as well, that we are still brothers."


    "Alright, I''m scared of you. Do whatever you want." Lv Jie was very clear of his personality. If he knew that this matter had already been decided, then he wouldn''t change it in just a few words. "Did you tell this to uncle and aunt already?"


    "Nope."


    "Then what should we do? They will definitely not agree to it! " Lv Jie''s head started to hurt again, but he did not feel anxious at all. Instead, it was him, the eunuch, who was worried ¡­


    Qin Qingchen: "If you don''t agree, then don''t agree. They didn''t marry me, so why do I need their consent?"


    Lv Jie: "You ¡­ Forget it, I don''t care about you anymore. What do you want to do? " Since the other party wasn''t worried, why would he care so much?


    "Oh right, I have something that I need your help with." Qin Qingchen suddenly said.


    "What is it? "Speak!" Lv Jie asked snappily.


    "Go find the marrow that suits that little demon. Quickly." Qin Qingchen said in a serious tone.


    "You''re not even married yet, why are you even taking care of her daughter? Happy dad is so responsible, other than you, there''s no one else! " Although he said that, Lv Jie still remembered that this fellow was not only his brother, but also his superior.


    "Thank you very much." Qin Qingchen knew that even though he said that, he would still help him in the end.


    "Enough, you don''t need to tell me these things. You only need to be happy." Lv Jie picked up the delicately packaged dishes again: "I''m going, I''m going to help you work! Since you don''t want to eat, I''ll take this as well. "


    "Wait, put it there. I''ll bring it down for the kid to eat later."


    Lv Jie: "..."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map, everything was within her expectations. She only thought that she would die soon, and felt a little stifled.


    The sun shone brightly outside the window, but her eyes were cold, unlike her appearance.


    Although this death was within her expectations and could be said to be orchestrated by her, she was still very unhappy. She could only console herself that it wasn''t a loss to drag someone down with her before her death.


    After this mission was completed, she would definitely apply for a stronger body!


    "Duk Duk Duk." The door opened twice, and Tang Xiaotang shouted: "Come in." Qin Qingchen walked in.


    Tang Xiaotang immediately sat up on the bed, and loudly shouted at him while looking pleasantly at him: "Uncle Scoundrel! "Why are you here?"


    Qin Qingchen unceremoniously sat on the side of the bed, and showed the thing in his hand to her: "Of course it''s your mother who asked me to come and accompany you. It''s said that someone really likes me!"


    Tang Xiaotang turned her head around with a blush and replied, "Hmph! I just ¡­ I don''t like you at all! "


    "I didn''t say it was you, why are you so excited?" Qin Qingchen teased her on purpose.


    "Me! Talent! No! Yes! Excited! Move! " Tang Xiaotang looked at him, and angrily said each word.


    "Alright, since someone doesn''t like me, then forget it. This delicacy and computer can only be eaten by me and play by myself." Seeing her mature look, Qin Qingchen wanted to tease her.


    "Forget it. Alright, I admit that I like you." Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were glued to the computer. Ye Zichen laughed in his heart, he really delivered whatever he needed.


    After placing the computer in front of her, Qin Qingchen laid on the bed and opened the lunchbox. A rich fragrance filled the room: "How about it, do you want some?"


    Yun Tian''s delicacy was known as the number one dish in A City. Naturally, it deserved its reputation. Even this kind of medicinal food that was specially given to patients could be eaten by them to create a taste similar to delicacies.

 C95

    Of course Tang Xiaotang wanted to eat it! She had eaten congee continuously for several days, and she had long since lost her appetite. When she smelled the fragrance, her saliva almost flowed out.


    Qin Qingchen''s eyes lit up with a ''whoosh'' when he saw the girl in front of him, but it quickly darkened again. "Forget it, I ¡­ "I can''t eat these ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, you can eat." Qin Qingchen of course knew what she was worried about. "This was originally made for the patient to eat." He scooped up a spoonful and brought it to her mouth.


    Tang Xiaotang unaccustomed to it, dodging to grab the spoon in his hand: "I''ll do it myself."


    "Alright, here you are." He handed the spoon to her and placed the lunchbox on the bedside table. Qin Qingchen watched as the little girl scooped a spoonful and stuffed it into her mouth.


    Woo! Woo! Delicious!


    The fragrance of the rice mixed with an unknown sweetness spread through the taste buds, together with the nameless herbs and the thin meat, just right on time, melted in his mouth, and the sweet fragrance was soft and sticky. Although the overall taste was still light, the incomparable fragrance still seduced the tip of his tongue, and even if it was a little cold, it did not affect the taste of the ingredients in the slightest.


    "It''s really delicious. Uncle, where did you buy it from?" Tang Xiaotang''s mouth was stuffed with a huge mouthful of porridge, and she vaguely said: "I''ve never eaten such a delicious porridge!"


    "Is it delicious? I''ll bring it to you next time. " Qin Qingchen decided to start from Song Mengmeng. This method was too effective.


    "Is that a bribe?" Tang Xiaotang squinted at Qin Qingchen.


    "What do you think?" Qin Qingchen asked.


    "Ugh ¡­" Alright, since you really like my mom, I''ll accept your bribe. However, you have to promise to accompany me to an amusement park this weekend! " Tang Xiaotang said as she ate.


    "Let me think ¡­" Qin Qingchen intentionally acted like he was thinking, and seeing that Tang Xiaotang was not eating anymore, he looked at him eagerly and laughed: "Of course you can, I''ve already promised your mother."


    "Yeah!" Tang Xiaotang cheered as she continued to eat. As she ate, she suddenly said in a low voice: "If only, you were my father ¡­"


    "Isn''t your father good?" Qin Qingchen felt that this brat was rather pitiful.


    "Not good. My father is not good at all." He thought she would speak up for him, but she simply said, "I''ve never been to an amusement park in my entire life. Even the hospital never brought me here. Mom''s always alone every time."


    "Then if I were your father, would you be willing?" Although the agreement between him and Xu Xinyan could not be told to this brat, if she was willing, wouldn''t that mean that he was a step closer to his goal?


    "I do. What, you got my mom?" Tang Xiaotang glanced at him, and said with some disdain: "I don''t believe it! Can you handle my mother without my help? "


    Qin Qingchen''s hands were itching. After enduring for a long time, he slowly said, "Oh, then I''m really sorry. I''m going to become your new father soon."


    "You really took care of my mother?" Tang Xiaotang threw away the spoon in her hand, and her big eyes blinked at him: "That''s impossible, how did you settle it? "Tell me quickly."


    Glancing at her, Qin Qingchen gave a light snort: "Who said just now that it''s impossible?"


    "I didn''t know. Hehe, hurry up and tell me!" Tang Xiaotang looked at him with watery eyes, like a puppy, causing Qin Qingchen to only want to laugh.


    He held back his laughter and said with a straight face, "I''m not telling you!" However, he really couldn''t tell her about the contract.


    Tch tch tch, stingy! If you don''t want to say it, then forget it! " Tang Xiaotang rolled to the side and turned on the computer: "I won''t help you!"


    "If you don''t help me, then I won''t let you play with the computer!" Qin Qingchen acted as if he was going to snatch the computer beside her.


    Tang Xiaotang hurriedly held the computer in her arms and looked at him vigilantly. "No! "You''ve already said that you will play with me. You''re an adult, you can''t go back on your word!"


    "When did I say I would play with you? "Think about it. Did I say that?" Qin Qingchen smiled proudly.


    Tang Xiaotang thought about it, she really didn''t seem to have mentioned it before ¡­ F * ck, I''ve been tricked by him!


    "Alright, let me help you." Tang Xiaotang had no choice but to lower her head under the coercion of the evil forces, "Can you let me play now?"


    "Let''s play." Qin Qingchen did not tease her anymore. He laid on the other bed and closed his eyes to rest.


    "Got it." Tang Xiaotang muttered: "What a naughty uncle."


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing, I said thank you uncle!"


    Seeing Qin Qingchen close his eyes and sensing that the emotions on his body had reached a very stable level, Tang Xiaotang knew that he had fallen asleep.


    She quickly cut out the childish game in front of her as her fingers danced on the keyboard. It was still the familiar numbers and symbols, Tang Xiaotang clicked on the trap she had set long ago, and sure enough, she saw the records of the various secret transactions.


    As usual, Tang Xiaotang copied down all the messages to eliminate any traces she had left behind and changed everything on the page to an unfamiliar scene.


    The image swayed back and forth. Based on the faint surroundings, one could tell that this was a car on the move.


    Tang Xiaotang pressed a button silently, and a faint sound came out.


    Well, it looks like the surveillance system she was working on that day was quite useful.


    As he watched, the screen suddenly moved up and a face appeared in front of him ¡ª ¡ª An Lin.


    An Lin looked at the screen gloomily. Although Tang Xiaotang knew that she wouldn''t be able to see his side, she still didn''t want to see his side. Thus, she moved the webpage slightly to the side and started to monitor their chat.


    An Lin was indeed discussing the trade with Wang Biao, but Xu Xinyan still had not signed the contract and stepped into the trap, which made An Lin very dissatisfied.


    In regards to the driver of the car, An Lin would use a text message to communicate with him. Tang Xiaotang would happily look at her with twisted eyes, but she even tried her best to maintain the smile on his face, so that the driver would not be able to see through him.


    "Why don''t you let her sign that contract? Could it be that you also fell in love with that bitch?! "


    Tsk tsk, how sad could that Wang Biao be!


    Tang Xiaotang watched on gloatingly, and silently lit a candle for Wang Biao. Although falling in love with a person is not wrong, falling in love with a woman like An Lin ¡ª I have to say, this is a tragedy!


    Sure enough, Wang Biao did not reply for a long time, until An Lin impatiently said, "Why are you still not saying anything? Could it be that I got it right? "


    "Miss An Lin, I will definitely get her to sign that agreement as soon as possible." A reply came in.


    Tang Xiaotang thought that if she didn''t install the monitoring device on Wang Biao''s computer, she would definitely see his current expression. That would be very fun.

 C96

    Okay, Tang Xiaotang continued to watch as the car stopped. An Lin smiled and bid farewell to the driver, paid the driver, and then slowly walked towards her own villa.


    Hall, stairs, corridor ¡­ Tang Xiaotang watched An Lin walk into her own room, and as she closed the door, the expression on her face grew crazed.


    The ear-piercing sound suddenly came out, causing Tang Xiaotang to be startled, she anxiously turned off the sound and turned to look, only to see that Qin Qingchen who was on the bed was frowning, his eyes still closed, his breathing calm.


    Thank goodness I didn''t wake him up!


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the fragments of the flower pot on the ground, then watched An Lin crazily smash all the cosmetics on the table. Before she could even vent her hatred on him, she grabbed her phone and threw it at the mirror.


    Dots of light were reflected off the shattered glass. The screen in front of him flashed a few times and then went black. It seemed that his phone had been broken.


    What a crazy woman!


    Tang Xiaotang could tell that An Lin''s mental state was not normal with a glance. To be more precise, this woman''s mental state had already been destroyed, but it had had an impact on her plans. It seemed that she needed to change some of her plans ¡­


    The phone was broken, so Tang Xiaotang was unable to continue monitoring An Lin for the time being. But it didn''t matter, she had already laid out all of her threads. She only needed to wait for An Lin to fall into her net, then she would be able to happily keep the net and finish this world''s mission!


    Putting the computer aside, Tang Xiaotang laid on the bed lazily as she looked at the snow-white roof with cold eyes.


    The world seemed to be peaceful. At least until now, she had never encountered anything wrong with it. The mysterious power that did not belong to the world also did not appear, but she would not let down her guard.


    Although there were no movements from the Planar Police, Tang Xiaotang still believed in her intuition.


    Because she was born out of lust, her soul''s sensitivity far exceeded that of any living being''s. She could easily detect clues hidden within things that she had no clue about. Her intuition was always a powerful soul perception which could predict and remind her.


    If even she felt a vague sense of danger, she would not believe it was as simple as it seemed, because from her mission until now, no matter how dangerous the task was, it would not make her as anxious as it was now.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t actually have much passion towards saving the world. There were countless of such small worlds, and even if she were to save all of them, she wouldn''t be able to save them. Furthermore, destroying one or two or even more wouldn''t have any effect on her or the rest of the worlds.


    It was not necessary for her to put her life at risk.


    The only reason she joined the organization was to fulfill that person''s wish. But now she had to reevaluate herself. Was she going to put herself in such danger because of this meaningless matter?


    Forget it, don''t think too much about it. Right now, the most important thing is to solve this problem.


    Tang Xiaotang closed her eyes, allowing herself to fall into deep sleep.


    The sunlight shone in through the window, leaving spots on the floor. In the ward, two people were lying quietly on a bed, harmonious and beautiful.


    A week passed in the blink of an eye. Qin Qingchen had been here everyday to gain a sense of existence. It was mainly because Tang Xiaotang would give the two of them a chance to talk from time to time, causing their relationship to soar.


    Tang Xiaotang expressed that it would not be easy to be an assistant, but she would risk it all just to complete the quest!


    In the end, Xu Xinyan still signed that list, and all of this was within Tang Xiaotang''s expectations. After all, she couldn''t delay her medical expenses, especially for that useless Song Zeyuan who, whether or not she listened to her mother''s words, really didn''t plan to pay a single cent. She actually found a lawyer to start a lawsuit, and the reason was because Xu Xinyan had cheated on her within the marriage!


    As for the adulterer? Of course it was Qin Qingchen who frequently appeared in her room!


    It would be good for the trash to strike back, but Tang Xiaotang did not take it to heart. If he could get Qin Qingchen here, it would be impressive.


    Furthermore, it could be seen that Xu Xinyan was very confident in her ability to reject Qin Qingchen''s help. Although Qin Qingchen did not plan to give up, and decided to secretly help, Tang Xiaotang knew that Xu Xinyan had solid evidence of Song Zeyuan cheating!


    And it was An Lin who had personally delivered it to her ¡­


    Mn, this is indeed An Lin.


    The only news that was worth being happy about was that with Qin Qingchen''s help, they finally found the bone marrow that suited Song Mengmeng. Although it was already a little late to start the operation, extending Song Mengmeng''s life for a few more years was still possible.


    Xu Xinyan was extremely happy, and her relationship with Qin Qingchen took a big step forward. Tang Xiaotang knew that she was mostly still grateful to Qin Qingchen, and really liked him just a little. But with her help, this gratitude would also become gratitude to him.


    Looking at Xu Xinyan who had a smile on her face for the past few days, Tang Xiaotang felt a little depressed in her heart, because ¡­ Song Mengmeng''s body was already dead, and was maintained by her soul force. As long as she left, her body would immediately die, and even if she changed her bones, it would be useless.


    And she was also destined to die. This was the best ending that she had prepared for herself to get rid of An Lin.


    She felt that she had let Xu Xinyan down ¡­


    Wait, why did she feel sorry for Xu Xinyan? If not for her, Song Mengmeng would have died a long time ago, and she would have ended up with the same ending right?


    This wasn''t good. Why would she have such thoughts?


    Tang Xiaotang shook her head to shake off the abnormal thoughts in her mind. This was not the thing she was going to do right now.


    Everything was going in the direction she had expected. Such a good day would not last more than a few days.


    Letting out a silent sigh, Tang Xiaotang looked out of the window at the sky. The sun was gradually sinking into the narrow gap between the buildings, disappearing without a trace.


    It was getting dark.


    The morning of the second day, Xu Xinyan picked up a phone call and rushed out. Tang Xiaotang knew that it must be An Lin''s "success" trap.


    Sure enough, Xu Xinyan did not come back at noon.


    In order to not let Qin Qingchen interfere with her plans, Tang Xiaotang had already hacked off and attacked the Qin''s database a few days ago. Qin Qingchen was fine in the first place, but he had actually already recovered.


    It would be tough for Lv Jie if he didn''t leave, so Tang Xiaotang just watched him arrive at the hospital on time to deliver documents and food to Qin Qingchen every day. Originally, he was just a work assistant, but in the end, he was forcefully used by Qin Qingchen as an all-round assistant.


    However, after seeing what Tang Xiaotang did, he did not want to stay in the hospital, so she left the hospital in a hurry to take care of some matters.


    It was true that''s help could save him a lot of trouble, but it would not achieve his goal of training Xu Xinyan. If she couldn''t even handle this matter in front of her eyes, how could she face the storm that was coming after her and that even Qin Qingchen wouldn''t be able to help her?

 C97

    She wanted her to be able to hold on to her faith even if she had to face more darkness in the future. Only by relying on herself would she be able to achieve that goal.


    At night, when Xu Xinyan returned, even though she tried her best to hide it, Tang Xiaotang could still see the exhaustion on her face and the anger and depression in her eyes.


    She looked at Xu Xinyan quietly and asked softly: "Mother, what''s wrong?"


    "Mom''s fine." The only thing that made Xu Xinyan happy was that his daughter was sick. The doctor said that he needed to rest Mengmeng for a few days before he could start the operation. She definitely wouldn''t be able to affect her daughter''s mood at this moment.


    "Mengmeng, be good. Mom will bring you to the amusement park on the weekend." The doctor said that the operation was still a certain risk. After all, Mengmeng''s condition was already very serious and she was still too young to undergo such a large operation.


    He suggested that it was important to keep the patient in a good mood before the operation.


    Therefore, after thinking about it for a long time, and adding the pleading look in Tang Xiaotang''s eyes, Xu Xinyan still decided to take her to the amusement park. After discussing with Qin Qingchen (Actually, she was the one that told him to listen), the time was set to be this Saturday.


    Xu Xinyan coaxed Song Mengmeng to sleep, then walked herself to the corridor to calm herself down.


    She looked out the window at the sky. It was a cloudy day, and the moon and stars were hidden by the dark clouds. The distant lights illuminated the clouds, giving them a scarlet tint.


    Xu Xinyan sighed deeply, her eyes revealing traces of confusion.


    She was fired.


    Or rather, fired, because she was not an official employee. Not only that, but she was also blamed for the huge loss.


    She had long since noticed the abnormality in the list, but she still signed it. Therefore, it could be said that this result was within her expectations and she wasn''t too sad about it.


    Thinking about the disdainful gaze of the middle-aged manager in the company today, as well as his words, "As expected, women can''t do anything big", Xu Xinyan''s grip tightened. It''s not that she didn''t tell the upper management about this matter, but they all thought that she was overthinking it and pushed it all onto her in the end.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that Sister Zhang, who had always been strict with her, was actually the only one in the company who spoke up for her. She had always thought that Sister Zhang didn''t like her, but the irony was that she was the only one who spoke up for her at this moment.


    However, she could do nothing about it. Although Sister Zhang was of a higher position than her, she was only of a higher status. Women did not have a say in important matters.


    Thinking back to when she left, Sister Zhang said: "Xu Xinyan, I also pity you. But there''s nothing we can do about it. This is the world, and we are all women. " Xu Xinyan''s heart surged with anger once again. Was it woman''s fault?


    So what if you''re a man? One day, she would change this world!


    Xu Xinyan looked at the distant horizon, her eyes turning resolute. These should not have been her reason for being weak!


    Right now, the only thing she was worried about was the operation on Mengmeng, the bone marrow that she had found with great difficulty. She did not want to miss this chance because she could not afford the surgery fees. She had to save her daughter!


    For a moment, the thought of asking Qin Qingchen for help flashed through her mind, but was quickly tossed aside by her.


    She was even ashamed of herself for having such thoughts.


    She wasn''t very familiar with him ¡­ Besides, he had already helped her a lot. He had no obligation to help her, and she could not ask him to help her all the time. After all, he was only her nominal husband, and not yet.


    Looks like I can only divorce Song Zeyuan soon ¡­


    I hope that Song Zeyuan is not too heartless. After all, Mengmeng is also his child.


    But the facts proved that Xu Xinyan still underestimated the trash of a man''s nature. One had to know, the reason why the scumbag was called scumbag was because most of the time, they were heartless.


    When Xu Xinyan looked at Song Zeyuan, she could no longer muster the slightest bit of emotion. She was so calm, it was as if she was looking at a stranger.


    "Xinyan, this is the divorce agreement. Take a look."


    Song Zeyuan was not the only one who came, he brought his lawyer along. Just as he said that, the lawyer passed the already prepared divorce agreement to Xu Xinyan.


    Xu Xinyan flipped through two pages in her hands, and then casually threw it aside: "I do not agree."


    What did she mean by "bad manners toward the male mother", "signs of cheating", "unclear blood relations with the daughter"?


    She could endure his insults and ignore what he thought of her, but Mengmeng was also his daughter. Would his conscience not hurt before he did that?!


    The more furious she was, the calmer her face became. Xu Xinyan looked at Song Zeyuan coldly, and he had completely erased the last trace of tolerance she had towards him. "Did you add the content on this?"


    Song Zeyuan did not dare to look into her eyes, but remembering what his mother had said, and thinking about the photo An Lin had given him that day, his heart was filled with rage. He raised his head once again, eyes filled with rage: "I added it! Xu Xinyan, I never thought that you were this kind of woman! Tell me honestly, is Mengmeng my daughter? "


    Xu Xinyan was about to give him a good laugh. She sneered. She really didn''t know what to say to this man she had truly loved. She was even thinking how blind she used to be in the past. How could she fall for such a shameless man? He was too foolish and too naive!


    "Song Zeyuan, let''s put it this way. This marriage can leave, and must leave. She had a cold and devilish smile at the corner of his mouth, causing Song Zeyuan to be stunned.


    Is this still that gentle and tolerant Xu Xinyan? Her smile chilled him, as if the person sitting across from him were not his wife, whom he had spent eight years with, but a complete stranger.


    Xu Xinyan said indifferently, "Leave Mengmeng to me. I want half of the house and all the property. Of course, if you don''t want to give me the house, you can give it to me.


    Looking at Song Zeyuan''s disbelieving gaze, Xu Xinyan coldly glared, making him unable to say what she was about to say, and continued to speak coldly: "If you don''t want to give it to me, then alright, we''ll meet in court. "Don''t say that I don''t care about the relationship between husband and wife. If those things in my hands were to leak out, then we will see who will be in the wrong!"


    "Xinyan, you, you ¡­ "It changed ¡­" Song Zeyuan looked at her as if he was looking at a madman. He had never known that his wife, who had always been weak, could have such an aura.


    "I''ve changed, but do people always have to change?" Xu Xinyan laughed sarcastically: "It''s like I only found out when I grew up, how terrible my previous judgement was, so bad that I don''t even want to look at it a second time."


    "You ¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter if you say Meng Meng isn''t your daughter or if I''m cheating, I have no proof. And none of those things in my hand are empty. I''d like to see what the judge will decide. "


    Xu Xinyan''s voice was getting softer and softer, but her body was getting colder and colder. He was afraid that his wife really had evidence that he had cheated, but she also felt that she was bluffing.

 C98

    Xu Xinyan saw through his thoughts and coldly snorted, "You think I''m bluffing? It''s fine, if you don''t believe me, why don''t you go back and ask An Lin where the things in my hands came from? I think you''ll be very surprised. "


    She stood up, took her bag from the table, and pushed back her chair. "In three days, I want to see the money in my account, and then we''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau and get out of here. We''ll all be fine, or you''ll have to wait for the court summons."


    After taking two steps, she seemed to recall something, and turned around with a faint smile, "Oh right, I know how much money there is in the family, as long as it''s one point less," she paused, "I think Mom definitely doesn''t want to see her son being promoted because of his cheating and the transfer of his property."


    "Of course, you can also not believe it. Although it might not have any effect on you, you are, after all, someone who has gotten into bed."


    After she finished speaking, Xu Xinyan carried her bag and walked off ruthlessly with her high heels, not even turning her head back.


    Song Zeyuan and his lawyer were stunned there for a long time. Only then did they come back to their senses and thought about discussing further with her, but Xu Xinyan had already left long ago.


    Xu Xinyan sat on the side of the bed and carefully peeled the fruits for her daughter.


    At least she could accompany her daughter properly. Ever since she fell ill, it seemed like it was very rare for her to stay by her side without doing anything at all.


    "Mom, are you unhappy?" Suddenly, Xu Xinyan heard her daughter''s soft voice. She turned her head and looked at him, seemingly worried.


    "Mom is fine. Mom is just thinking about which amusement park to bring Mengmeng to play in." Xu Xinyan patted her daughter''s head and replied with a gentle smile.


    "Then where are we going?" She appeared very happy, but she immediately became a little disappointed: "Then ¡­ Will Uncle Qin still go? "


    Xu Xinyan knew that Qin Qingchen had been very busy these past few days, but he had also told her that he would definitely be there during the weekend. Xu Xinyan inexplicably believed that he would come once she mentioned it. She comforted her daughter: "Don''t worry, he will come."


    "But ¡­" "But he hasn''t been here for a few days ¡­" Her daughter stammering made Xu Xinyan smile inwardly, she suddenly remembered that she should discuss that matter with her daughter: "Mengmeng, if mom and Uncle Qin were to be together, would you ¡­ "Hmm, unhappy?"


    The feeling Qin Qingchen gave her was not very good in the beginning, but the good impression that Qin Qingchen had gained over the years made her feel that ¡­ but if her daughter did not like it ¡­ She really didn''t know what to do. After all, he had helped her tremendously, and he had even made a promise. She was really afraid that if she said that he would break the contract, she would be strangled to death by Qin Qingchen ¡­


    However, it seems that her daughter doesn''t have any objections ¡­


    "Mom, are you going to marry Uncle Qin?" Tang Xiaotang blinked her eyes and asked.


    "How did Mengmeng know?" This time, it was Xu Xinyan who was shocked.


    "Uncle Qin told me!" Tang Xiaotang said complacently: "I know, actually, I also really like Uncle Qin being my father. But if mom doesn''t like him, then I don''t like him either. So does Mom like him or not? "


    "What him, his ¡­" Xu Xinyan was about to be confused by her daughter''s words, she did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Does Mommy like Uncle Qin?" Tang Xiaotang looked at her, and suddenly put on a stern face.


    After being shocked by her daughter''s sudden serious look, Xu Xinyan came back to reality and said in amusement: "Do you know what love is?"


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t give up and asked again, "Of course I know. I often think of one person I like. So does Mommy like Uncle Qin? "


    Xu Xinyan laughed, she was just about to say something, but suddenly, Qin Qingchen''s deep eyes flashed past, and she hesitated.


    "I like it... "..." Xu Xinyan whispered.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flashed with a smile, it seemed that she could leave now.


    Sunlight scattered from the window onto the ground, casting large and small spots of light onto the floor. In the white room, mother and daughter sat on a bed with their heads together, softly talking about the mother and daughter pair, warm and peaceful.


    "That''s right, Mengmeng. If mom wants to do something, it will be very difficult. Furthermore, it might be even worse than not doing it at all. Do you think mom should do it?"


    "What happened to Mom?" Tang Xiaotang blinked, "Didn''t mother say that as long as I feel that it''s the right thing to do, I will do it?"


    Xu Xinyan suddenly understood. Yes, if it''s the right thing to do, why not do it? Regardless of whether she failed or not, regardless of the outcome, as long as she did her best not to leave any regret, she had truly realized the value of this matter.


    "Mom knows what to do." Xu Xinyan looked at her daughter''s clear eyes and felt that the dark clouds that had been bothering him for many days had all dissipated.


    "Mom, you can do it! Meng Meng believes that her mother can do it! " Tang Xiaotang looked at her quietly. She understood that Xu Xinyan had already made her decision.


    After completing half of the mission, Tang Xiaotang''s mood was pretty good. As long as sshe could get rid of An Lin, he could be considered as having completed the missions of this world!


    "Is this an amusement park? It''s so big! " Tang Xiaotang happily followed beside Xu Xinyan, excited beyond words: "What''s that? Mom, can Meng Meng play that for a bit? "


    There were a lot of people at the Paradise during the weekend, so Xu Xinyan carefully protected his daughter to prevent her from crowding in. She instructed his daughter, "Mengmeng, you can''t run around, okay? There are so many people here. If you get lost, you must stay put and wait for mom to come find you. Remember? "


    "Got it, Mom." Tang Xiaotang answered loudly, but her eyes continued moving, as though she was looking for someone.


    After a long time, she turned her head in disappointment and said in a low voice, "Uncle Qin, you didn''t come?"


    Xu Xinyan knew that her daughter was still thinking about Qin Qingchen, but for some reason, he didn''t come today.


    She frowned, but she understood. After all, his identity wasn''t simple, and there would definitely be a lot of things happening.


    She comforted her daughter softly, "Mengmeng, Uncle Qin has matters to attend to today, so he won''t be able to come. Can mom accompany you?"


    The girl''s eyes dimmed a little, but she still smiled. "Okay, mom, let''s go and play!"


    Of course, Tang Xiaotang knew that she wouldn''t be able to come today, because she had snuck in her information again last night and even deleted some of his more important information.


    If he came, how would An Lin''s people move? How could she get rid of her if he didn''t give her some information and let her kidnap him?


    ''s daughter''s understanding made Xu Xinyan''s heart ache, she nodded, then smiled: "Alright, mother will bring Mengmeng to play!"


    She took her daughter''s hand and walked forward.

 C99

    "Did you see the woman and her daughter?" A deep voice came from the headset. The man looked at his companion on the other side, exchanged a glance with him, and replied in a low voice.


    "Yes, boss."


    "Very good. Remember, when you have the chance, you will capture that little ghost and take him to the place I told you about. Do you remember that?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    Two male voices came out from his headphones at the same time. Wang Biao''s expression was dark, but his voice was still filled with satisfaction: "Very good, if you do this well, and if you return with heavy rewards, if you fail ¡­ You don''t need to come back! "


    "Rest assured boss, I will not fail!" It was just a woman and a child. If they couldn''t deal with these two, then there was no need for them to stay in this mess any longer.


    "If you have any requests, contact me at any time. Alright, let''s do this first, and listen to my commands at all times." Wang Biao said as he cut the contact.


    Just as he put down the phone in his hand, his phone rang. Glancing at the symbol on it, a dark light flashed past his eyes, he gently picked it up and placed it by his ear. An Lin''s gloomy voice immediately sounded from the other side.


    "Did you arrest the little bastard?"


    She looked at the haggard but gloomy woman in the mirror. The black circles under her eyes were deeply stimulating.


    No! It definitely wasn''t her!


    Resisting the urge to smash the phone in her hand into the mirror, her voice became sharper: "Are you listening to me or not?! I will make them all die! "


    "I understand, Miss An Lin. It''s just that ¡­"


    "Enough, I don''t want to hear what you have to say. I just want to see the result! I want to see her captured with my own eyes! " Those nightmarish memories had deeply entangled her, causing her to be unable to sleep at night. An Lin felt that as long as she did not eliminate the mother and daughter pair, she would not be at peace for one day. So she must get rid of them!


    "Alright, I understand. I will definitely catch her as soon as possible." A strange smile appeared in Wang Biao''s eyes as he whispered to himself.


    "Send someone to lead me there now, I want to talk to that woman myself!"


    "Du, du, du ~ ~"


    mercilessly hung up the phone. Holding the phone, Wang Biao watched on silently for a long time before dialing a number.


    "Remember, catch that child and kill her quickly!"


    As Tang Xiaotang looked at the map, she paid attention to the movement behind him. There, two people dressed in amusement park dolls seemed to be normal, but in reality, they had been silently following them the entire time.


    ~ Is this the person An Lin found?


    However ¡­ How were they going to kidnap her, dressed like this? This is way too eye-catching ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang was a little sad. Could it be that she would have to trouble her to walk over and let them kidnap her later?


    Being carefully protected by Xu Xinyan, Tang Xiaotang felt that the possibility of this happening was very, very low ¡­


    Fortunately, she was prepared.


    Slowly following Xu Xinyan into the crowd, Tang Xiaotang looked around. What happened today was not something that could be destroyed by accident, so she had to eliminate any possible adverse factors.


    Suddenly, she felt someone from behind hit her. She raised her head and saw a man dressed in black, wearing a hat and mask hit Xu Xinyan quickly. The man took the chance and cut open the bag on Xu Xinyan''s back.


    Thief.


    Sure enough, all the little thieves in the world had the same method. They were just like persimmon picking up a soft spot to pinch and distract their attention.


    However, before she could finish her sentence, a large hand suddenly reached out from the side and firmly grabbed the thief''s hand that was holding the blade.


    The thief angrily turned his head, and Tang Xiaotang also turned his head, to see a tall man effortlessly holding onto the thief''s hand with one hand. His face was unclear against the light, and only heard the low and deep voice: "Do you want your hand anymore?"


    F * ck! Qin Qingchen! Why did he come?


    Hearing that, Tang Xiaotang knew that her plan was going to change. How could Qin Qingchen do that, she actually abandoned her company''s matters and rushed over, causing her plan to go down the drain, it was truly going too far!


    With this thought in her heart, Tang Xiaotang would never show it on the surface. She looked at Qin Qingchen in pleasant surprise, and said loudly: "Uncle Scoundrel! "You''re here!"


    The thief originally wanted to turn around and say, "Mind your own business," but when he saw that the three of them obviously knew each other, he couldn''t help but sigh at his bad luck. He finally found a lone mother and daughter.


    The unlucky thief was unable to struggle free, and was dragged by Qin Qingchen and thrown into the amusement park''s security. Then, he slowly walked in front of Xu Xinyan and Tang Xiaotang.


    He was wearing a simple T-shirt and pants today, and his usually expressionless face was not as serious as usual. He looked much younger.


    "You ¡­" Xu Xinyan was just about to ask why she was here, but she was interrupted.


    "Sorry I''m late." Qin Qingchen''s mood was very good, even if the company''s computer was hacked again yesterday, it did not affect his mood, because just now, a flash of happiness had flashed past Xu Xinyan''s eyes, making him feel like all his efforts had not been in vain.


    (One of his assistants: "Boss... Is it really okay for you to forget your friends like this? ")


    "Let''s go, what do you want to play?" We''ll go together! " Qin Qingchen hugged Tang Xiaotang and said to Xu Xinyan: "As a punishment for coming here late, I''ll let you guys play, no need to be so polite!"


    Xu Xinyan: "..."


    Tang Xiaotang: "..."


    Who wants you to be polite!


    Tang Xiaotang, who was in Qin Qingchen''s embrace, sinisterly thought.


    As Song Mengmeng''s health was not very good, she was not allowed to play many stimulating games. Therefore, after finishing the merry-go-round, Tang Xiaotang, who was following a group of children in gathering sand in the children''s park, looked outside the railings at Qin Qingchen in a very bad mood, and picked him up seriously.


    Looking at the snot-nosed little boy who was happily playing with the sand, Tang Xiaotang snorted and turned her head to look at the two figurines.


    These two traffickers were so stupid that what on earth could she do to get them to take her away?


    Just as Tang Xiaotang was looking at them, two of Wang Biao''s subordinates weren''t idle either.


    They weren''t stupid. Originally, they had bribed a thief to take that child away while he was stealing a woman''s purse. But who knew that a man would come from behind and catch that thief and even send it to the security room? This made them feel like they were being cheated.


    Didn''t the boss say that there was only one woman and one child? Where did this man come from? Could he still happily complete the task?


    Afraid that the thieves would hand them over, the two sneakily observed them for a long time. After finding nothing abnormal, they slowly approached the three.

 C100

    The child was alone in the children''s park, but the adults there couldn''t get in either. In other words, the two of them couldn''t get in, so how could they catch him? And kill her? If they couldn''t even catch him, how could they kill him?


    Even if he couldn''t, he still had to! They had already set up a military order in front of their boss. If they couldn''t catch them and brought them back, wouldn''t their boss skin them alive?


    Thinking about how their boss taught them a lesson so cruelly, both of them were scared all over and broke out in a cold sweat.


    However, there were benefits to being in such a hurry. At least, these two guys had come up with a plan out of the blue.


    One person bought a bunch of balloons, which were the kind of balloons that were sold in amusement parks. The two of them held the balloons until each child had them in their hands. Only then did they slowly approach the children''s park and chat with the staff members.


    The staff knew that the doll was being played by the park''s staff, but he didn''t know that the two people in front of him had snuck in from the outside. They said that the park was doing some activities to give balloons to the children, and the staff didn''t suspect much, because the park had done this kind of activity before.


    Just like that, the two of them finally snuck in.


    Tang Xiaotang really felt that it was difficult for them!


    A large string of balloons blocked the line of sight of the parents outside. Xu Xinyan was initially looking at the two figurines vigilantly, but after seeing that they were only sending balloons to each child and did not make any other movements, she finally relaxed.


    When they arrived in front of Tang Xiaotang, the two heaved a sigh of relief. The other half of their breath was because they did not know how to take her away. Although she had entered, she couldn''t get out with a child!


    Tang Xiaotang was already about to cry for their stupidity, would they be able to happily kidnap their people?


    In order to allow himself to be kidnapped, she did her best.


    The two of them thought for a long time and finally decided on the best plan. One of them took off his clothes and pretended to be friendly as he walked in front of her, while the other secretly used a balloon to obstruct Xu Xinyan and the rest''s line of sight.


    "Little friend, are you Song Mengmeng?" He tried his best to pretend that he was harmless, but it was helpless as he was always ferocious. He laughed in all sorts of vulgarities, almost writing the words'' I am a bad guy ''on his face.


    Tang Xiaotang wanted to laugh, but resisted. She pretended to look around, deliberately ignoring Xu Xinyan who was blocked by the balloon, and as expected, she did not see her.


    Then she looked warily at the man and asked loudly, "Who are you? How do you know? "


    "Shh, lower your voice!" The man looked around frantically. Fortunately, there were children all around him, so no one noticed him. "I''m your mother''s friend. Your mother said that she had something to do so she asked me to bring you to her."


    Tang Xiaotang did not want to pretend that she had been fooled, so she continued to speak vigilantly: "But mother did not tell me that I have a friend like you, and that you even have Uncle Qin?"


    However, since they came to complete the mission, they had to do both hands to prepare and thoroughly investigate Xu Xinyan''s information beforehand. "My surname is Wang, I''m the one who talked about business with your mother a few days ago, did your mother ever say anything about me?"


    Seeing that Tang Xiaotang''s expression had obviously slowed down, he continued to laugh: Right now, your mother has matters to attend to, so she left me to come pick you up. Your Uncle Qin also has matters to attend to, he followed your mother and left together with you. Actually, he didn''t know who this "Uncle Qin" was, but it seemed like he was that strange man. However, this didn''t stop him from lying.


    Tang Xiaotang really wanted to slap the man in front of him flying. It''s fine if she''s ugly, but you kept moving closer to her. Don''t you know you have bad breath?!


    Seeing the other party take in a mouthful of yellow teeth, it was obvious that she had smoked too much and the foul stench in her mouth made Tang Xiaotang almost faint. She frowned and said half-confidently, "But, Mommy didn''t say that something had happened to her ¡­ And she said she took a few days off. " Xu Xinyan didn''t tell her that she had been expelled. She only said that she had applied for leave and would only go to work after her surgery was over.


    "Uncle won''t lie to you. How about you go there with uncle, and we go there to call your mother?" The man was already impatient, but he still had to endure.


    This damned girl isn''t easy to fool. Why do you think a girl is so smart? It made them so tired of kidnapping people!


    "Then... "Alright ¡­" Tang Xiaotang bit her lower lip and said worriedly, "Let''s go call Mommy ¡­"


    The man was elated as he hurriedly said, "Let''s go to a place with less people and call your mother. Don''t worry, I won''t lie to you."


    Tang Xiaotang was about to follow him, but the sand puppet boy beside her suddenly grabbed her hand, and said with a serious face: "No, you can''t go with him!"


    Tang Xiaotang never thought that the little boy would make such a move. His heart immediately felt warm, and the little boy continued to speak in a serious tone as he watched her sniff the air: "Look, this person is so ugly, just like the bad guys in the comic books! He must be a trafficker! You can''t be fooled by him! "


    Man: "¡­" Where did this stinky brat come from!


    He suppressed his anger and said with a twisted smile on his face, "Little friend, I''m really not a trafficker. If you''re worried, why don''t you come with us?"


    The little boy looked at Tang Xiaotang who was panicking and her face suddenly flushed red. Then, he shouted, "My mother is over there.


    The man thought for a bit. He couldn''t delay any longer, not to mention that they would all be there when they got to the car. At that time, there wouldn''t be anything he could do about her being alone.


    So he said, "Okay, let''s go out and call you Mama."


    The little boy''s mother was near the exit. When she saw her son, an unfamiliar man and a little girl appear in front of her, she was very surprised. When she finished listening to what had happened, she said that she could use her cell phone to call the mother of the child.


    The man was secretly anxious. If this went on, he wouldn''t be able to complete the mission. He didn''t forget that the little girl''s mother was over there. If he called her, wouldn''t he be found out?


    After secretly informing his brothers in the car and telling them to hurry over, the man smiled and said, "Then I''ll be troubling you. It''s just that there are too many people here. Let''s go over there. There are fewer people."


    Although the little boy''s mother was wary, she agreed since there were so many people in the amusement park and the other party was only one person in the world. It was unlikely that he would be able to do much in broad daylight.


    The little boy''s mother could not bear to watch this scene. She rubbed his head, comforted him with a smile: "It''s alright, don''t worry, your mother will definitely find you."


    They walked to the side of the green belt that had less people on it. Just as the little boy''s mother was about to take out her phone, a few people suddenly jumped out from a spot hidden by the bushes. The man hugged Tang Xiaotang and ran towards a van that was parked in the bushes.


    The little boy''s mother was shocked. Before she could react, she was knocked unconscious by a few men and her phone fell to the side. The little boy held onto Tang Xiaotang tightly, not letting go as he shouted loudly, "Help! Help! "

 C101

    Seeing the child''s sharp voice attracting the nearby tourists, the man had no choice but to do so. His companion hastily asked, "Brother Zhang, what should we do?"


    "What else can we do? Take this as well! " The man became anxious and asked her comrade beside him to carry the little boy. Tang Xiaotang stuffed the little boy into the car and sat on the driver''s seat to push down the throttle.


    The car spewed black smoke, and in the blink of an eye it was gone, leaving the unconscious woman on the ground.


    "Wait, Brother Zhang, are we not going to wait for Lee Gou Dan?" A lackey reminded him.


    Lee Gou Dan was the one who had disguised himself as a puppet with him.


    "F * ck!" I forgot. You, quickly inform him, he can leave! " The man pointed casually. Immediately, someone started to make a call.


    After all, nothing had happened to the little boy, and he was scared silly when he was carried into the car. Coupled with the fact that a few men tied them up and threw them on the back seat, the little boy was greatly frightened. Tears welled up in his eyes, but he forced himself not to cry.


    Compared to her, Tang Xiaotang was much calmer. She knew that no matter how flustered she was, it was useless, and the kidnapping could be said to be orchestrated by her. She had control over it so far, so there was nothing to be nervous about.


    The only exception was ¡­ This is the guy.


    She glanced at the little boy beside her. His eyes were watery and his nose was running again, making the corners of her eyes twitch.


    However, he was willing to come and save her at such a time. This made her feel very gratified, so she would definitely let him return to his mother''s side safely!


    "You ¡­ Are you alright, are you alright ¡­" The little boy wanted to cry, but he didn''t forget to comfort Tang Xiaotang: "It''s alright, Uncle police ¡­ They will come to save us! "


    Tang Xiaotang helplessly watched as his snot almost flowed into his mouth, and felt a wave of disgust. She finally could not hold it in anymore. "Wipe it, it looks so uncomfortable."


    Although they were tied up, their arms were still able to move. It was possible that the few men felt that they were just children and didn''t care that much, so they only tied their wrists and ankles, and didn''t even have a gag.


    Before the little boy could reply, a man sitting in front of him turned around and laughed. It''s already good that this brat can come and save you. Where did a girl get so many problems?


    Tang Xiaotang did not care at all, since these people were cannon fodder to begin with, there was no need for him to pay too much attention to them. On the other hand, the little boy was very angry as she angrily shouted, "What you said is the wrong thing to say! Mommy once said, girls are all used to love and protect! "


    "Yo, you still dare to talk back?" But it doesn''t matter. After a while, you won''t be able to say it. "


    The man didn''t care. In his eyes, it was just two brats. Anyway, the little girl would be taken care of soon. As for this little boy ¡­ If they could keep the money to extort his parents, then the trip would have been worth it.


    Tang Xiaotang could sense the coldness in the man''s eyes, and her heart sank. She felt that something was out of her expectations.


    Why were these people emitting killing intent? According to her deduction, An Lin should not have wanted to kill her. Or rather, she wanted to use her to lure Xu Xinyan over and kill both mother and daughter.


    She didn''t think that An Lin would change her mind, but she also didn''t think that she was wrong about the killing intent in this person''s eyes. If it wasn''t for Wang Biao''s order, they wouldn''t have made the decision on their own. And Wang Biao''s order, was also An Lin''s order ¡­


    What if Wang Biao did not listen to An Lin''s orders?


    No, there was no reason for him to kill her, unless he knew something, or something even more serious ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang made a bad deduction, but she did not dare believe it. If it was really as she had expected, then it would be too dangerous ¡­


    She quietly sat on the car seat, neither paying attention to the little boy nor the mockery of the men in front of her. His head was lowered and the bangs on his forehead covered his eyes, as if he had fallen into a coma.


    What should he do? If she were to be killed by these people, it would just be because of what Wang Biao knew. Although the mission could also be completed, at most, it wasn''t perfect.


    But if it was really as she had guessed, then the mission this time would definitely fail, and ¡­


    ''s face appeared in front of his eyes that was deep in thought. If it was really like that, then she would definitely follow the same path as before and walk into the expected conclusion of the system.


    But if they were to change this situation, Tang Xiaotang was a little unwilling. Since the other party was able to avoid her probing, then their power must be quite terrifying. The other party was a ruthless criminal, and in the Mission World, she had to abide by the laws of the Earth. She couldn''t kill anyone in this world ¡­


    Suddenly, a gentle gaze from Xu Xinyan appeared in front of her eyes. The gentle smile and the face of the person in her memory merged together.


    No one in the carriage noticed her current expression. It was ice-cold and disdainful. It was completely not the emotion a child should have, or in other words, it was completely the expression a king should have when looking down on all living beings.


    How could she admit defeat before the duel?


    They were just a bunch of weak and foolish creatures. How could she possibly be afraid of them? Since that was the case, he might as well go all out and see if they were powerful enough to kill her, or if she was powerful enough to send them to the Planar Prison.


    Tang Xiaotang who had made her decision closed her eyes once again, and fell back on the chair. Her face was pale white and she pretended to be unconscious. This was not only to let the kidnappers relax, but also to accumulate energy and finish the plan in a moment.


    In order to act pretentious, she had even deliberately put on a very heavy breathing, as if she was going to die soon.


    When the little boy saw that her situation was extremely bad, he quickly shouted, "What happened to you? Are you alright? "


    He saw that the girl in the seat was frowning. Her face was pale and her breathing was heavy. She was going to die! Hurry and send her to the hospital! "


    The man who was driving the car didn''t want to care about her, but he suddenly remembered that this girl seemed to be seriously ill. If she just happened to die in the car, wouldn''t that save her a lot of trouble? It also saved them the trouble of killing her.


    One had to know that although killing a girl didn''t require fending off her own life, it was impossible for her to escape without a period of time. If she died, they wouldn''t have to go through so much trouble.


    "Got it, what are you shouting for!" The man scolded the boy before continuing to drive. "When we get to the front, find a place to dump her. Don''t let her die in the car, it''s bad luck!"


    "What about this kid?" a man asked.


    "He ¡­" The man thought for a moment, then said, "Ask him if he knows his parents'' number. Call them and tell them to pay for the ransom."

 C102

    "How, how can you do this!" The boy''s anger made him forget his fear. "If you do this, she will die!"


    "So what if she''s dead? We never wanted her to live." The man ruthlessly said, "Brat, you better worry about yourself. If your parents don''t give you the money, you''ll end up like her." These people were originally desperate criminals, and they had quite a bit of blood on their hands. Killing a few more children was nothing in their eyes.


    Tang Xiaotang was pretending to be unconscious so she naturally heard their words clearly. This little boy was kind-hearted and her soul was much cleaner than others. It was rare for him to not have any prejudices in his heart when she was born into a society like this. She would definitely have some achievements in the future.


    But for these few people, Tang Xiaotang did not plan to let them go. It sounded like they had a lot of lives on their hands. Tang Xiaotang did not want to let them go and harm even more people.


    At the same time, at the amusement park.


    In the blink of an eye, Xu Xinyan could no longer see the shadow of her daughter. The place where she used to play with the sand had been occupied by other children. She searched everywhere but couldn''t find her daughter.


    "Mengmeng''s gone!" Her heart skipped a beat, and she rushed into the children''s playground. Qin Qingchen who was by her side did not know what happened, so she quickly said that, before he rushed to the entrance.


    "What?" Qin Qingchen was also surprised in his heart. After carefully searching once, he indeed could not find the little demon.


    But in the end, he was calmer than Xu Xinyan. After pondering for a moment, he turned around and walked towards the amusement park''s surveillance room. That little brat was always sensible, so it was impossible for him to run around and make her mother worry. The only explanation was that she might really encounter some trouble.


    While walking, he called Lv Jie: "Quickly find someone to call out all the surveillance cameras around the amusement park and find anyone that has children and looks suspicious."


    "What''s the matter with you again?" Lv Jie was extremely gloomy, he was so busy that his feet almost touched the ground, this man had thrown all the matters of the company onto him and started chasing after his girlfriend.


    "The kid is gone."


    "Isn''t that the same as going missing? Are you looking for an amusement park? Why are you looking for the surrounding surveillance cameras?" Lv Jie casually replied while looking through the documents.


    "This is different. Also, investigate An Lin and Song Zeyuan thoroughly for me."


    Xu Xinyan almost never made enemies, the only people who had enmity with her were these two people. After all, he was Song Mengmeng''s biological father. If Song Mengmeng could possibly leave with someone without any defenses, then that person must have a deep relationship with her. Furthermore, no matter what, Song Zeyuan shouldn''t even be able to harm her.


    The thing he was most afraid of was that An Lin would send people to capture her. He knew An Lin''s personality the best. In order to reach her goal, she could use any means at her disposal to kidnap a seriously ill seven year old child.


    His senses told him that An Lin had sent someone to take her away! If it was Song Zeyuan, Song Mengmeng would definitely tell Xu Xinyan. Only when she is taken away and is unable to control herself, will she be able to ask for help!


    Qin Qingchen had long legs, so he had already reached the security room during their conversation. After hanging up the phone, he pushed open the door. Under the surprised gaze of the security guards inside, he pushed away a person sitting in front of the security monitor.


    Only after a long while did he realize that he couldn''t control his movements. He hurriedly glared at the person who was staring at him with wide eyes and said, "Change the monitor!"


    The other party started to unwittingly switch on the surveillance camera under his ice-cold gaze. It took him a long time before he managed to react.


    Wait, who is this person? Why did he listen to him?


    However, under his icy-cold command, he retreated without any backbone. This person''s vision was too terrifying, it made him tremble with fear.


    The technician obediently adjusted the monitoring data while silently crying. Why was he unable to defy his orders? This was not scientific!


    A few security guards who wanted to stop Qin Qingchen were also coldly glared at by him. He coldly said: "My daughter was lost in your amusement park, quickly look for her! "If you can''t find her, then I won''t let you continue on here!"


    He told the few security guards who were frightened by him to look for Song Mengmeng as well, and told them about Song Mengmeng''s characteristics once. Then, he pushed open the door and walked out.


    Xu Xinyan heard from the ticket collector at the door that a man had left with two children and a woman. The little girl was similar to what she described, but she didn''t know if it was exactly.


    Xu Xinyan was almost certain that it was Meng Meng! However, Meng Meng had always been a good girl, so how could she just leave with a stranger?


    "Who are you to her?" The ticket collector looked at her curiously with sympathy in his eyes. "That little girl''s mother seemed to have left and entrusted her to that man. However, the little girl was quite cautious and wasn''t willing to leave with him."


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that the little boy and her mother were willing to call her mother, it would have been impossible for the boy to leave."


    "What?" I am her mother, but I have never left! " Xu Xinyan was anxious and afraid. Mengmeng had always been the most obedient, how could she leave without finding her? How could she not see her when she was there?


    Wait ¡­ Xu Xinyan suddenly thought of the two figurines who were suspected to be giving out balloons. If she remembered correctly, at that time, their balloons would be able to obstruct her line of sight. And then, why were those two missing?


    "What about the two figurines? The two who came in with a bunch of balloons! And how did that man get into the children''s amusement park? " Xu Xinyan forced herself to calm down, and started to carefully analyze the clues that she missed.


    With this string, she had a bad premonition. If that person was an ordinary trafficker, there was no need for him to involve another stranger. Furthermore, Mengmeng would not easily believe a stranger''s words, so the only possibility was that he was here for Mengmeng!


    "What you said makes sense. I''ll contact the security room right away!" He said that he felt that it was weird to see that man back then, but he couldn''t say that something was wrong. Now that he thought about it, how did an adult get into this amusement park that didn''t allow adults to enter?


    Also, two figurines went in and only one came out in the end. Where did the other one go?


    When he thought about the possible impact this could have on the amusement park, his expression turned serious. He immediately took out his phone and made a call. Right ¡­ "I''d like to ask, was there a balloon delivery activity in the amusement park today?"


    After saying a few words on the other end, the ticket collector''s face immediately darkened: "No ¡­. Something has happened here. Two people pretended to be members of our amusement park''s staff to enter the children''s park. They even brought two children with them. "

 C103

    "Yes, yes, I know." After hanging up the phone, the ticket collector seriously said: "I''m sorry Madam, please call the police. Our amusement park will take full responsibility for this matter. We will definitely cooperate with the police and save your child."


    Xu Xinyan knew that although amusement park was responsible for this, it was not. If the other party had come for Mengmeng, they would not be able to escape no matter where they were.


    Now they had to call the police. She took out her cell phone and was about to call the police when she heard a commotion in front of her and heard the sound of sirens ringing rhythmically through the crowd.


    Xu Xinyan saw that many people had gathered, so she followed along. Through the crowd, he saw a woman lying face down on the ground. Two policemen stopped the crowd from getting close to her, while the other carefully probed the woman''s nose.


    It was only when the woman was still breathing that the police picked her up and woke her up.


    Xu Xinyan who seemed to know something from everyone''s discussion frowned. Was Mengmeng''s disappearance related to this person?


    "Where''s my son?" The moment the woman opened her eyes, the first thing she said was this. She sat up and looked around in panic, her eyes filled with panic: "Those people took him away!"


    "Who is it?" Can you explain it a little more clearly? "


    The policemen looked at each other silently, and one of them asked.


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" I shouldn''t have helped that girl... It''s all my fault! If it wasn''t to help her, Little Fan wouldn''t have been kidnapped ¡­ Hurry and save my son! " The woman said incoherently as she held onto a policeman''s clothes with tears in her eyes.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, explain the situation slowly ¡­" The police began to disperse the crowd, and an older policeman whispered comfort to her.


    Xu Xinyan''s heart thumped in the crowd. Sure enough, that group of people''s goal was Mengmeng!


    She stepped out of the crowd and stood in front of the police. "I''m the mother of that girl. I''m calling the police!"


    The car had already driven out of the city area, and it was surrounded by large tracts of farmland.


    The men laughed loudly, the noise hiding the little boy''s soft sobbing. He didn''t know what to do, he didn''t want to see her die, but it seemed that there was no better way now, those people didn''t even care about him.


    "Wuwuwu ¡­" He was still a child after all. The more he thought about it, the more upset he became. The more he felt that he was useless. Finally, he began to cry.


    Suddenly, he felt someone touch his hand. He opened his eyes wide and looked down, only to see the unconscious girl open her eyes slightly and slowly wink at him.


    "¡­!" The little boy was so surprised that he was about to cry out, but the girl quickly shook her head to stop him. She mouthed something to him, and the little boy looked carefully and saw that she was saying "get out of the car."


    Get off, why get off? However, the little boy was smart enough not to say anything. He knew that the girl had been pretending to be unconscious, so he was happy.


    After some thought, he came up with a solution. When he looked again, the girl had already closed her eyes and was feigning unconsciousness.


    The man in front suddenly turned around. The little boy bent his body in panic, with tears in his eyes. He cried softly, "Wuwuwu ¡­" "Wuuu ¡­."


    "Kid, what are you doing?" the man asked in annoyance as he looked at the boy bent over in a weird posture.


    The boy''s crying made him feel extremely uncomfortable. If it weren''t for the fact that he wanted to make a profit out of him, he would have already thrown him down.


    "Wuuu ¡­" I want to shit... My stomach hurts! " He had a pained expression on his face as he obediently curled up his body and leaned against the back of the chair.


    "What the hell are you doing!?" "Endure it!" The man shouted impatiently.


    "No ¡­" I''m going to pull it up in my pants! " The little boy''s face was red from holding back his tears as he said sorrowfully.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes narrowed, just in time to see the little boy''s performance, and she became speechless.


    It seems like this little boy is also someone with a lot of power. He must have used this trick quite a few times to deceive his teachers and parents!


    "How troublesome ¡­" Brother Zhang, what do we do? " Can''t really let him pull the car, the man asked.


    "Never mind, stop the car and let him shit." The man frowned and replied impatiently.


    So many things happen to children!


    The car squeaked and quickly stopped by the roadside.


    "Third Bro, go."


    Ol ''Three was a tall and sturdy man. Although he had indignation in his eyes, he obediently complied and got out of the car with the little boy who was still moving.


    "Also, find a canal or lake nearby and throw her down as well." The man pointed at Tang Xiaotang and said.


    Hearing those words, the little boy''s face turned slightly pale and he wanted to throw her into the water ¡­ However, everyone took the change in his face as a sign that he could not hold it in and did not pay attention.


    Tang Xiaotang cursed in her heart, she had a promise to give to these few people. She gently shook her finger at the boy, and the boy obediently let the man untie his hands and feet.


    "Go!" "What bad luck!" A man carried the boy in one hand, while carrying Tang Xiaotang, and brought him to a distant place: "Go find a random place to squat, I''m telling you, don''t even think about running! You can''t outrun a car! "


    There was cornfields all around, the green leaves of the tall corn stalks reflected silver in the sun, and the boy found a spot in the backlight and squatted down with his pants down.


    They were already far away from the car. At least the little boy couldn''t see the car. Perhaps those people were afraid of being infected, so they specifically asked Ol ''Three to take them to a place further away.


    "F * ck!" You only know how to order me around! "


    The man continued to carry Tang Xiaotang while cursing, and continued to look for a place to throw him away. "Just randomly look for a place to throw him away, what kind of place to find a river or lake?"


    The sound of the cicadas in the surroundings was loud. Tang Xiaotang reckoned that he would not be able to hear anything, so she slowly rubbed the rope off her hand.


    When they were tying her up, she had been prepared. She clenched her hands into fists so that there was a gap between her wrists. Now, as long as she let go of her hands, she could easily untie the rope.


    After walking for a while, the man saw two rows of poplar trees. He knew that they were either a path or an embankment, so he walked straight up to them.


    Sure enough, there was a small canal in the field under the tree. There was half a canal in the canal.


    The water was muddy, but it was just what he wanted. The body would not be easy to find.


    "Don''t blame me. If you want to blame someone, blame your mother for offending someone you shouldn''t have offended." The man muttered a few sentences to himself before throwing Tang Xiaotang into the water.


    After seeing Tang Xiaotang sink with his own eyes, only then did he clap her hands in satisfaction and began to walk back. What he did not notice was that after he threw the girl down, the water rippled again and the girl''s head slowly emerged from the water, staring coldly at his back.

 C104

    Tang Xiaotang crawled out of the water, holding onto the water grass growing on the shore as she climbed onto the shore. She watched the map as she made her way to the boy''s side on the other side of the road.


    Ignoring the water dripping from her body, Tang Xiaotang quickly ran between the uneven fields and crops, not caring about the wounds the grass had made on her skin.


    She had to get there before the men!


    Paradise.


    "Give my son back! It''s all because of you! " The woman who had lost control of her emotions directly pounced on Xu Xinyan and ruthlessly shook her. Xu Xinyan allowed her to vent her anger without moving, because it was true that they were the ones who had implicated her.


    "Don''t do that, ma''am." The police officer rushed forward to help her, but was pushed away by the woman.


    The makeup on her face was all messed up, and she only grabbed onto Xu Xinyan''s clothes, not letting go as she cried, "My small business, my small business ¡­ It''s all mother''s fault ¡­ "If only you were a little more selfish ¡­"


    Xu Xinyan felt very uncomfortable. She understood her feelings and thus, she was even more worried about Mengmeng.


    But I''m so tired ¡­ She really did not know why it was so difficult to live a good life.


    Fear, worry, guilt ¡­ All sorts of emotions attacked Xu Xinyan, causing him to lose consciousness, and her entire body to unsteadily fall backwards after being shaken by the woman.


    A pair of strong hands held her back at the right moment, and the woman was pulled away. Then a deep male voice said, "Calm down, ma''am. "Don''t worry, we will definitely help you save your child."


    The woman sat on the ground and began to cry. Qin Qingchen held Xu Xinyan with one hand and let her lean into his embrace, saying in a low voice: "Don''t worry, I''ve already gotten some people to monitor the situation. In such a short time, they won''t be able to get far, they''ll definitely be able to save Meng Meng."


    Xu Xinyan took the opportunity to lean on his shoulder. Right now, she really needed someone to lean on. "Thank you."


    "No need to thank me. This is what I should do. If I had paid more attention, Mengmeng wouldn''t have been captured. "


    "No, it has nothing to do with you." Xu Xinyan knew that this matter had nothing to do with him, the other party was here for the mother and daughter pair.


    Qin Qingchen did not say anything, but in truth, this matter was still related to him, because those people had An Lin backing them.


    Why did An Lin want to capture Song Mengmeng? Qin Qingchen knew better than anyone else that besides the grudge he had with Xu Xinyan, the biggest reason was him.


    But looking at the exhausted Xu Xinyan, he still did not say it out loud.


    Since it had something to do with him, then let him save the little ghost.


    Most of the people had already left. The police officer supported the woman on the ground as he said, "You guys can go with us to the police station to take notes and explain what happened." "Rest assured, we will definitely find the child as soon as possible."


    Even though he said that, the expression on the police officer''s face was not relaxed. What''s tricky now is that the weekend amusement park is too crowded, and there are a lot of crossroads nearby and a lot of traffic. It was not easy to find suspicious vehicles among so many.


    "Let''s go."


    Qin Qingchen supported Xu Xinyan up the carriage, while the lady on the other side also followed along after being persuaded by the police to calm down.


    The police car roared away. With this happening, the amusement park had to temporarily close down the children''s park and strengthen its defenses.


    However, the surrounding parents still kept a close eye on their children, afraid that they would be abducted. Some even ended their tours early and went home.


    Tang Xiaotang carried her wet clothes and rushed back to the little boy before the man could.


    The little boy was squatting on the side of the field in a daze. He was the only one in the open fields, with his tall corn stalks, and there was no other color to be seen except patches of green crops and blue sky.


    He was beginning to feel a little scared.


    After a long time, the fear in his heart grew, adding on to the fact that his little buddy''s life and death was unknown.


    With this fear, his fake stomach began to hurt.


    The little boy clutched his stomach, unable to hold himself back, and began to settle the matter on the spot.


    He looked around nervously. Suddenly, he saw a wet hand stretching out from the corn field.


    Ah!" The little boy cried out in fear and almost fell to the ground.


    "Don''t yell, it''s me." Then half a face popped out of the cornfield. It was the girl.


    Tang Xiaotang crawled her body out of the corn, and said to the little boy: "Let''s go, keep your voice down, don''t lure anyone over."


    The little boy''s face flushed red. He mumbled for a long time before saying, "You ¡­ Turn your head away first. "


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." Only then did she notice the little boy''s naked butt, causing her to blush. She also turned around, "You ¡­ Hurry up, we don''t have much time. "


    The little boy quickly tidied himself up. He was glad that he had to practice wiping his butt every time he was at home. Otherwise, he would be embarrassed.


    The two children quickly entered the corn field, and the tall corn completely concealed their figures. Tang Xiaotang pulled the little boy to a small pit filled with weeds and jumped in. Looking at the map, she whispered to the boy who was grabbing her clothes, "You stay here and don''t make a sound. I''ll go ahead and take a look."


    The little boy looked at her worriedly, but let go of Tang Xiaotang''s hand under her comforting gaze. For some reason, he believed that she would be alright, "Be careful."


    "Don''t worry." Tang Xiaotang laughed and crawled out of the pit. She used the surrounding long weeds that grew chaotically to cover up the pit slightly. With the addition of the surrounding tall corn, no one would be able to discover this place.


    She climbed out of the cornfield and deliberately left a long trail of footprints all around her. It looked like the boy had run off on his own before she circled the map to the side of the car.


    How dare you throw her into the water? If she did not take revenge for this, then she would not be a stingy Tang Xiaotang who would hold a grudge!


    Hiding in the bushes under the road, Tang Xiaotang looked at the man who hurriedly ran back and knew that he had already noticed the little boy running away.


    Sure enough, after a while, everyone got out of the car. He didn''t know if he should say that they were confident or if they were truly careless. There was not a single person left in the car, and the door was still open. They didn''t even have to pull out the car keys!


    Perfect!


    Tang Xiaotang watched as they ran far away before she quickly climbed into the carriage and made some movements at the driver''s side.


    After doing that, Tang Xiaotang mercilessly pulled out the car keys and casually threw it into the bushes.


    Humph, just find the key to the end of the world!


    After she was done, she quickly jumped out of the car and continued to hide in the bushes. After waiting for a while, she saw those people coming back from different directions.


    Tang Xiaotang who had been following the map closely knew that they had come back empty-handed. They came back cursing and got into the car. She smiled evilly.


    Soon you will know what despair feels like!


    Unfortunately, she could not stay and watch. Tang Xiaotang followed the route she came from and slowly retreated.

 C105

    At a certain high class clubhouse.


    An Lin sat on the sofa coldly, looked at Wang Biao in front of him and asked sternly: "Didn''t you ask someone to capture him? Where was he? Why isn''t he here yet? I want to see that little bitch! "


    Wang Biao stood in front of An Lin with his tall and big body, looking to please him with a humble smile: "Miss An Lin, I already asked people to get rid of that little bastard, you don''t have to worry ¡­"


    "Wait! Who allowed you to act arbitrarily?! " An Lin screamed: "I told you to capture her for me! You dare to disobey my orders? "


    "I am doing this for your own good. If that little bastard is no longer here, wouldn''t you ¡­"


    "Shut up!" An Lin screamed hysterically. If Song Mengmeng was no longer around, what could she use to threaten that bitch Xu Xinyan?


    "I want to see her! Go find it! Even a corpse! "If I can''t find it ¡­" An Lin''s expression was deranged and gloomy, "Then you can also go and die!"


    When the men got into the car, they realized that the key was missing.


    The place was remote and deserted, and cars were rare, so they had no doubt that someone had taken them away. They thought they had fallen on the road and had to search in the grass under the sun.


    The sun was shining brightly on their heads. Soon, their backs were soaked. Then they were scorched dry by the sun, leaving behind deep and shallow white marks.


    "Found it!" After an unknown amount of time, a man finally pulled out a key from a large clump of grass and held it high.


    However, his appearance was rather terrible. His head was filled with grass chips, and his clothes were covered in green grass sap. He was sweating profusely, and there were traces of green on his face. He looked extremely miserable.


    The others were not much better off. They were all covered in dust and sweat. A man wiped the sweat off his face and cursed, "Damn it! It''s all that little bastard''s doing! "


    "Okay, don''t say anymore. That brat doesn''t care anymore. Let''s go back early." The leader was in a very bad mood. Luckily, he still managed to get rid of that girl. Otherwise, his boss would definitely not let them off!


    They got into the car.


    However, they quickly discovered that there was something wrong with the car. No matter how hard they tried, they could not get in.


    The driver gritted his teeth and used all his strength to hit the car. However, the car gave out a "ka" sound and stopped moving completely. Then somewhere came the unpleasant smell of burning rubber.


    "What''s going on?" The man who was driving the car quickly got out of the car to take a look. After checking the entire car, he was disappointed to find that a wire underneath the car had been completely burnt off.


    The class ended in such a mess. This place was at least a few dozen kilometers away from the city center. Without a car, how were they supposed to go back?


    "What f * cking bad luck!" The few of them sat in the car and looked at each other, unable to come up with a better idea. None of them could repair a car. Even if they could, without the materials, how could they fix it?


    As they stared at each other, one of the men''s phone rang.


    He picked up the phone and looked at it. His expression changed and he quickly answered: "Boss ¡­"


    "Yes, yes!" "She''s already dead ¡­"


    "No, we can''t kill him ¡­ I saw that she was really sick, so I let Ol ''Three throw her into the water ¡­ "


    "It can''t be ¡­" "She should be dead ¡­"


    "Alright, I understand ¡­" "But boss, our car broke down here, can you ¡­"


    The man''s face alternated between red and white as he hung up after saying a few more words. With a dark expression, he took off his phone and sat there motionlessly.


    "What''s wrong? "Brother Zhang ¡­"


    Noticing that the atmosphere was not right, the few men cautiously didn''t dare to speak. After a long while, one of them finally asked softly.


    "F * ck!" He raised his phone to smash it, but after hesitating for a long while, he still didn''t smash it. He pushed open the door of the car and walked out, "Third Bro, where did you throw the person? Boss wants us to continue our search! "


    "But, they were all washed away by the water ¡­"


    Ol ''Three was extremely surprised, he didn''t understand why his boss cared so much about a little girl.


    "We might have been tricked, boss said that girl knows how to swim!" With a dark expression, the man continued to walk towards the fields. "Maybe that little ghost was also caused by that girl!"


    "But... Her hands are tied! "


    "Don''t say so much, we have to find her quickly! Even a corpse! Boss wants us to take her back! " "Come on, we have to find her. We''ll have more brothers coming in a while." There was already killing intent in his eyes. He didn''t expect to be tricked by a kid. How was he supposed to deal with this?


    If he caught that little brat, he had to teach her a lesson!


    He was very aggrieved, but his boss had said that he couldn''t kill her. He had to bring her back!


    The sky gradually darkened.


    At the police station.


    After finishing her statement, Xu Xinyan was still unable to leave. She walked to the corridor outside, where the woman on the bench had calmed down a lot under her husband''s consolation, but her eyes still carried a deep enmity towards Xu Xinyan, making Xu Xinyan feel guilty and uncomfortable.


    After so long, she was numb to it all, but she still held onto that sliver of hope. The kidnapper still hadn''t called her. What did that mean?


    Xu Xinyan didn''t dare think about how time had even passed and every second was torture for her. Right now, she could only say that no news was the best news.


    Not daring to look the family in the eyes that were filled with disappointment, Xu Xinyan walked to the head of the stairs by herself and leaned against the wall as she slowly sat on the ground.


    Footsteps approached from behind, and a man sat down gently beside him.


    Xu Xinyan didn''t turn her head and she said softly, "Did you know? Actually, Meng Meng was very afraid of pain. When she was young, even if there was a little wound, she would still cry for a long time. "


    "Ever since she went to the hospital, she''s been taking blood and bone marrow, but she hasn''t cried a single time."


    "At that time, my relationship with that old woman wasn''t good. When I went to work, the old woman would vent her anger on me, but she never once told me about it."


    "Once, I had something to take care of so I went out temporarily. By the time I returned, it was already late at night, but ¡­" The old woman even left her alone in the living room, wiping the floor ¡­ She was only five years old! "


    He quietly listened, and when he saw the sparkling light in her eyes, his gaze gradually grew deeper.


    Xu Xinyan''s voice dimmed, and she felt that she could no longer continue: "She really knows how to act, and never causes trouble ¡­ Even though it hurts so much due to her illness, she''s always been smiling in front of me and even comforted me ¡­ "


    Tears slowly rolled down from the corners of her eyes. She did not wipe them away but continued, "Later on ¡­ Later on, she was found out about the illness and went to the hospital ¡­ When the doctor told me that she could only live for three months without the right bone marrow, I really wanted to go with her. "


    "I keep thinking that I''m the one who dragged her down. If I had known earlier that she would live so arduously ¡­" I wouldn''t have given birth to her... "I feel sad. It''s still better than her suffering so many hardships now ¡­"


    Xu Xinyan had always said that she really needed to pour out her heart by herself. Originally, she did not plan to tell these things to anyone, but there were some things that were really too painful to hold in for a moment.


    Qin Qingchen had also been listening silently this entire time. He was getting closer and closer to her heart, closer and closer to her. He knew that at this time, what she needed the most was to silently accompany his.


    He reached out and put his arm around her, letting her lean against his shoulder. Her warm tears soaked into the clothes on his shoulders, soaking his heart.

 C106

    "Wuu ¡­" Meng Meng ¡­ "Sorry ¡­" She began to sob softly, her tears streaming down her face. It was as if her heart had been submerged in water, making it hard for her to breathe.


    The sky outside the window gradually darkened. Today, there were no stars, and large dark clouds covered the sky. The wind blew, blowing the branches against the glass, producing a dull sound.


    It''s going to rain.


    "Boom ¡ª!"


    A bright lightning streaked across the sky, followed by loud thunder. Tang Xiaotang looked at the dark sky, and her heart sank.


    Shit, it''s going to rain.


    Her body was already beginning to heat up and down, her vision was starting to blur, every bone was groaning, and an aching pain was seeping out from her body. Her skin was clearly very hot, but she still felt cold.


    Sure enough, falling into the water today was a bit too much.


    Her legs went soft and Tang Xiaotang tripped on the ground. The little boy behind her also stopped and looked at her anxiously, "What happened to you? Are you alright? "


    "I can''t leave." Tang Xiaotang rationally looked at the map that was nearing twice as close as before. As expected, An Lin''s men had caught up. Although they were still quite a distance away, they would catch up sooner or later.


    The two of them would definitely not be able to outrun a car, Tang Xiaotang was clear of this point. Besides, her body was too terrible. If it were to rain, she wouldn''t be able to last through the night.


    "You stay here and hide. I''ll lure them away." Tang Xiaotang calmly replied, "You are not to make a sound, and you are not to move. Wait until they leave, then follow this path," she pointed at a small path: "You can walk back to the main road, and the police will come to save you."


    "What about you?" The little boy panicked. "They will kill you!" He finally understood something. "No, I am a man, I want to protect you!"


    Tang Xiaotang was still conscious, her body was already beginning to lose consciousness, and she said solemnly: "No! You have to be here. Their target is me, and if I stay here, my body won''t be able to take it. "


    Tang Xiaotang did not attempt to hide anything from her. She knew that if she did not tell her the truth, the persistent child would not be willing to let her go.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die. You have to go out and find the police to save me!" Tang Xiaotang winked at him and said softly, "Man, so you have to find the police uncle quickly!"


    "I got it!" He suddenly understood something. Seeing that her pale white face was abnormally red, the little boy''s eyes were filled with tears, but he held them back. He resolutely said to Tang Xiaotang: "I will definitely come back and save you!"


    Tang Xiaotang laughed, turned around and walked out, and headed in the opposite direction.


    After walking for a short distance, he found that there were indeed a lot of flashlight beams in the distance. Using the map to hide from the light, Tang Xiao Tang pondered how to lure them away.


    When the light from a flashlight hit her, she had an idea. She stepped back a little, exposing her light clothing.


    As expected, he was noticed. A man quickly walked over.


    The second time Tang Xiaotang shone the light a second time, she decisively stood up. After making some noise, he ran towards the direction of the boy, who quickly followed.


    "Boom ¡ª!"


    After another clap of thunder, heavy rain fell down, forming a line as it fell onto the ground. In the blink of an eye, large and small puddles were formed.


    When it was close to midnight, Xu Xinyan spent the entire night at the corridor with her.


    They were silent until Xu Xinyan''s ringtone broke the silence.


    Moving her numb and stiff arm, Xu Xinyan took out her phone from her pocket and answered with a hoarse voice: "Hello?"


    "Xu Xinyan, do you want to save your daughter? I know you''re looking for her. She''s in my hands now. "


    Before she could say anything, a androgynous voice sounded out from the other side, which was immediately treated, "Do you want to save her? You want to save me?! "


    "Who are you!?" What are you abducting Mengmeng for? " Xu Xinyan berated sternly: "If you have anything to say, come at me! Don''t touch my daughter! "


    "Hur Hur Hur, the love between mother and daughter is really deep!" The voice spoke in a strange tone, "Your daughter isn''t in a very good condition. If you hadn''t come to save her, she would have really died!"


    "What did you do to Mengmeng?!"


    "I didn''t do anything to her. The problem is, can she still hold on for that long ¡­ You know, she''s not well, and she was under the rain all night yesterday! "


    "What do you want?" Xu Xinyan, on the other hand, calmed down. From the other party''s tone, she could hear her malicious intent, and she knew that the other party was trying to anger her.


    "I''m waiting for you in the west suburbs'' villa area. If you want to save her, come and find me!" Unexpectedly, the person on the other side of the phone had hung up after saying that, and when Xu Xinyan called him again, the person on the other side had already turned off his phone.


    She did not understand why the other party would give her such a call, but she knew that she had to go save Mengmeng!


    He stood up with his stiff legs. Just as Xu Xinyan was about to go tell the police, a police officer ran over to tell them: "We found something!"


    With the help of the technician that Qin Qingchen had found, they finally found some clues from the monitoring data that was flooding in like an ocean of smoke: The white van that brought the two children with it had been found!


    This car was a sedan, so it was not possible to find out the exact information about the owner of the car from the internet. However, one thing was certain, this car was the one that took the child away! Both the characteristics of the car and the driver were very similar to the van and the group of people mentioned by the eyewitnesses.


    But the bad news was that the car was no longer in town. The last time he saw the monitor was at the intersection of a large piece of farmland near the suburbs. It was as if it had disappeared on that stretch of road. The monitor at the exit could not be seen and the monitor at the back could not be seen.


    "There''s no time to lose, we have to go there and search. The suspect must be on that road!"


    Almost immediately, the sheriff made his decision.


    A trace of hope finally appeared in the pair of eyes that had been downcast for the entire night.


    Looking at the exhausted yet happy expression on each of their faces, Xu Xinyan couldn''t help but take a step forward: "But just now, someone called me. He told me that my daughter is in the western suburbs'' villa area."


    The atmosphere froze for a moment, and everyone''s face froze for a moment. The sheriff waved his hand and said, "All of you, get ready. We''re leaving immediately."


    "But, my daughter ¡­" Xu Xinyan had just said something when she was interrupted by the police.


    "You can''t be sure the information you''ve received is accurate, ma''am." The sheriff looked at her. "We can''t afford to miss this opportunity for a nil." "No," he said.


    "I know, but she really needs my daughter. Even if this news is fake ¡­" Just a small number of people. " Xu Xinyan tried to persuade the Sheriff.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t do that." The sheriff was silent for a moment.


    "I sympathize with your suffering, but this kind of thing... There''s nothing we can do about it, and your daughter''s situation is indeed... it might not be able to last long enough for our rescue. " Although he felt that it was unfair, he was powerless to change anything. The world was like this: "In short, you are still young, and you still have a chance."

 C107

    Xu Xinyan''s eyes slowly dimmed. She knew that it was already very benevolent of her to hear the Chief Officer to say so much to her.


    What''s more, he was right. In this sort of situation, he would definitely prioritize the boy first.


    She did not say anything more and quietly withdrew herself.


    "Don''t act blindly without thinking," the chief suddenly shouted to Xu Xinyan who was about to close the door, "Since the other party dares to tie them up in broad daylight, there must be some kind of power behind them. We don''t know their actual situation."


    "I know, but I can''t give up because she''s my daughter." Xu Xinyan also did not turn back, and only said that one sentence.


    "Thank you. I''ll be leaving first." She closed the door softly and went out.


    Xu Xinyan walked out of the room resolutely. At that moment, she had already made her decision. No matter what they did, Mengmeng was her daughter. She would not give up on her!


    When she reached the entrance of the police station, she saw Qin Qingchen leaning on the wall.


    Xu Xinyan felt a little guilty. She had just abandoned him in the corridor, she did not expect him to be waiting for her here. However, she didn''t have time to think too much into it. If she were one minute late, Mengmeng would be in more danger.


    Qin Qingchen walked over silently and stood in front of her: "Are you going?"


    "Yes."


    He was silent for a moment, then asked: "Do you know who captured Song Mengmeng?"


    "Who is it?" she asked.


    "It''s An Lin."


    "I know." Xu Xinyan was very calm, or it could be said that she had already expected this to happen. Thinking about it, she didn''t make any enemies with anyone else, and the only one who held a grudge against her was An Lin.


    "You ¡­"


    "I don''t need your help. This is my own problem, I''ll take care of it myself." Xu Xinyan''s eyes were dark and gloomy, with grey flames slowly rising from the depths of her eyes.


    Sighing, Qin Qingchen understood her perseverance, and this matter was indeed not good for him to intervene. After all, he had some sort of cooperation with the An clan, although the An clan wouldn''t affect him, and he was willing to help her ¡­ But he more or less understood her. As long as it involved Song Mengmeng, she would not want him to interfere in An Lin''s matters.


    "If you need me, you can call me anytime." He took a step forward, wrapped her in his arms, and whispered into her ear.


    Just as Xu Xinyan wanted to push him away, something had been stuffed into his hands, and he took the initiative to take a step back.


    As he turned to leave, Xu Xinyan lowered her head and looked at her hands.


    It was a miniature pistol. She didn''t know where he got it, but even if the country wasn''t very strict on guns, it would be very difficult to get one.


    Feeling grateful, she turned around and walked away.


    Mengmeng was waiting for her mother. Her mother had come!


    Tang Xiaotang was very awake, but the weak human body had sunk into a coma. With her limitations, she couldn''t move either.


    But just because she couldn''t move didn''t mean that she couldn''t hear. At least, she could clearly hear the call An Lin made to Xu Xinyan.


    She looked at the map. There were a lot of white dots on it, which meant that the villa was surrounded by people, making it impossible for them to leave.


    A bright red symbol appeared in the middle of the many white dots. Tang Xiaotang could see it very clearly, the dot had become twice as big as the last time she saw it. This meant that An Lin''s own influence on the world had also increased greatly.


    But why did she become so fast? According to her plan, she shouldn''t have been blackened to such a degree ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map, and another red dot quickly appeared. It was Xu Xinyan.


    She nodded. Very good, the two targets had appeared as expected. Today, this mission was finally coming to an end.


    When Xu Xinyan arrived at the villa, many people in black had already surrounded it.


    When the taxi driver who had brought her here saw this, he immediately abandoned her and ran away. He didn''t even bother to ask for the taxi fare.


    Xu Xinyan stood in place, glanced at the black-clothed men, and lowered her eyes. She turned on her cell phone, dialed a number, turned on the phone and headed for the villa.


    The black-clothed men all opened up a path, and under their watch, Xu Xinyan walked into the villa.


    She was strangely calm. Perhaps it was because of the gun in her arms, or perhaps it was because she had already made her decision, but there was nothing to be afraid of.


    As expected, An Lin was sitting in the living room. She was playing with a small knife in her hand, the tip of the knife releasing a cold light as she pointed it at Song Mengmeng who was tied to the side.


    Xu Xinyan''s pupils contracted, but her face still maintained her calm demeanor. "I''m here, let my daughter go."


    "Hehehe ¡­" "Hehe ¡­" An Lin laughed nervously, the blade in his hand slid across the air on Song Mengmeng''s face bit by bit as his hand loosened and allowed the blade to fall. Then, she quickly grabbed onto it, and there were quite a few times where she was almost about to touch Song Mengmeng''s face.


    Although Tang Xiaotang was unconscious, she could "see" her movements. She kept greeting An Lin in her heart while silently cursing him.


    She definitely wouldn''t let him off when she returned!


    Xu Xinyan could tell that An Lin was extremely abnormal. She did not dare to provoke her, afraid that she would do something rash.


    Her eyes swept across Wang Biao who was seated in front of her and said coldly: "I didn''t think that you would actually be one of her people." She wasn''t surprised at all. No wonder the other party chose her at that time. It was all part of their plan.


    Wang Biao did not answer, he only looked at An Lin in infatuation, his eyes filled with fervent love: "An Lin ¡­."


    "Get the hell out of here!" An Lin frowned and glared at him: "Do you want to die? My name is also something you can call me? "


    Wang Biao was like a large sized dog, he did not have any anger at all as he continued to entangle his: "Miss An Lin, let me help you get rid of this woman ¡­"


    "No need!" An Lin raised her chin: "Take your people and stay away from me! I don''t want to see you! "


    Wang Biao''s expression was filled with panic and despair, as if he had lost everything. "An Lin, An Lin, don''t be like this ¡­ "You know how much I love you!"


    "Love? "Hur hur, are you kidding me?" An Lin laughed coldly: "If you don''t leave, then don''t come see me again!"


    "An Lin..."


    "Scram!"


    Wang Biao reluctantly took his people and left, but Tang Xiaotang knew that he actually did not leave.


    For some reason, the feeling this person gave her was very strange. His admiration and adoration for An Lin was rather strange, and she felt a familiar aura from his body. Therefore, when he was around, she had to restrain her spiritual power.


    Now that he was gone, Tang Xiaotang dared to use her mental power to remove the negative effects on her body, so she temporarily saved up some physical strength.

 C108

    "I''ve never understood why you hate me so much. If you want to be together with Song Zeyuan, I''ll grant you that wish. Just why are you still holding onto me? "


    Xu Xinyan looked at An Lin and asked indifferently. She had to find out, and that was what had always puzzled her. Speaking of which, the relationship between the two of them was only that of a mistress and their original partner, and it wasn''t like they had to fight to the death with each other.


    "Hahahahahaha!" An Lin suddenly burst out laughing, her pupils flashing with a ruthless red light: "Why do I hate you? Xu Xinyan, you really ask an innocent question! Because of you, I lost everything. Family, love, friendship, status ¡­ You caused my family to be destroyed, so why do you think I hate you?! "


    "I don''t understand. Aren''t you doing very well?" Xu Xinyan didn''t know what she was talking about. If she hadn''t known that she was still safe and sound, she would not have been able to hear any flaws in her tone of deep hatred. It was as if she was someone who had truly harmed her to that extent.


    "Good?!" Do you think I''m doing well? " An Lin laughed foolishly, "Am I doing well? My loved ones hate me, my father warned me, my friends alienate me, my nightmares haunt me, hatred corrodes my heart, do you think I''m doing well? "


    "You''re crazy ¡­" Xu Xinyan had truly realized that An Lin''s mental state was no longer normal.


    A strange smile appeared on her lips and her eyes became misty, "But it doesn''t matter, you''ll be bringing this little bastard along to die with you soon ¡­" "As long as you all die, those things will never happen again ¡­"


    Xu Xinyan''s heart tensed up, she anxiously took out her gun and aimed at her: "Let go of my daughter! Otherwise, I will die here with you today! "


    "It''s a gun ¡­" An Lin laughed out loud, "Do you think I''m afraid of death?" She slowly put down the blade in her hand, and took out a spear as well, pointing it at Song Mengmeng: "How about we compete, whose spear skills are faster, what do you think?"


    ''s arm trembled slightly. Honestly speaking, she had never touched a gun before, this was really her first time touching a weapon like this. She did not feel that she had the ability to hit An Lin.


    And looking at An Lin''s posture of holding the spear, which was obviously much more proficient than hers, made her heart sink to the bottom.


    But there was no other way. It was better than sitting still and waiting for death.


    The two of them were in a deadlock. Neither of them noticed that the unconscious girl''s finger had moved slightly.


    Tang Xiaotang slowly opened her eyes, taking the chance, she suddenly pushed An Lin.


    An Lin was caught off guard, and the gun in her hand dropped to the side as she took the chance to run to Xu Xinyan''s side.


    "Mommy ¡­" She retreated behind Xu Xinyan and hugged her leg, "Mengmeng knew you''d come back to save me."


    "So cute!"


    Xu Xinyan was extremely excited, as long as his daughter could come to her side, An Lin would have no way of dealing with her! Mengmeng, go hide at the door and wait for Mommy. Mommy will be there right away. "


    Tang Xiaotang''s body was extremely exhausted so running over from the sofa was already her limit, but she definitely wouldn''t say anything at this time to affect Xu Xinyan, and ¡­


    She had already lost all sense of reason, it seemed like that mysterious force had been hiding by her side for a long time, but now, they had completely abandoned her.


    She slowly backed away from the door while looking at the white dot on the map.


    An Lin slowly lowered her head as she approached the spear, she pointed at her and roared: "Don''t move!"


    "Do you dare?"


    An Lin sneered, she glanced at Xu Xinyan provocatively, and continued to pick up the spear.


    Xu Xinyan immediately pulled the trigger.


    "Bam!"


    The bullet flew past An Lin''s head and struck the wall, leaving a black hole in the wall. However, the bottom of Xu Xinyan''s heart felt even heavier.


    Sure enough, it was still impossible for her to use such a weapon. That shot not only numbed her arms, but also rendered her senses numb. Furthermore, her aim was too poor.


    That shot was aimed straight at An Lin''s forehead. If that woman was not eliminated, she would definitely cause trouble for Mengmeng in the future! She remembered everything that she had done. If it weren''t for the fact that the person behind her, Ann, was in charge of everything, it would have been enough for her to die a hundred times over.


    An Lin''s expression was stiff as she looked down on him. She did not expect him to really know how to fire!


    "Why would I not dare to open it? An Lin, I am not the Holy Mother. " Xu Xinyan''s hands were trembling weakly, her expression extremely calm. "When you did this, you should have already thought of the consequences."


    "Why? It''s obviously you! " The scene from his previous life appeared in An Lin''s mind once again: "No! I don''t believe it! "Why is it you again!"


    "No matter what, it''s all about to end." Xu Xinyan did not plan to let An Lin go, but this woman had already gone completely mad. No matter what kind of threat she would face in the future, she had to get rid of her.


    Xu Xinyan didn''t care about anything as she slowly pulled the trigger. She only hoped that the bullet would hit her.


    "Stop! If you shoot, I''ll shoot her! "


    Just as she was about to pull the trigger, a voice came from behind her. Xu Xinyan turned around and saw the man holding onto Song Mengmeng walked over from the door. He stared at Xu Xinyan and spoke in a hoarse voice: "If you want your daughter to live, throw away the gun!"


    Tang Xiaotang was being held hostage by this man, with one hand holding onto the gun and pointing it at her head, the other hand holding onto her neck, causing her to blush uncomfortably. Xu Xinyan looked at her daughter in pain, and even though she knew the danger, she slowly threw away the gun.


    "Mom, don''t worry about me!" When Tang Xiaotang saw that she had thrown the gun away, she felt extremely bad. This idiot, with a gun in her hands, this person dared not do anything about An Lin, she could only wait for the police to kill them all.


    She knew that the phone in An Lin''s pocket was constantly on the phone. As long as they balanced each other out, it wouldn''t be difficult to wait for the police to arrive.


    It would be troublesome if they threw away their guns. As long as any one of them picked up a gun, they would be dead for sure!


    Sure enough, An Lin took this opportunity to quickly pick up his spear and point it at Xu Xinyan.


    "Hahaha!" All of you are finished today! " She laughed wildly and was about to pull the trigger.


    Tang Xiaotang did not have to think too much about it. If Xu Xinyan died, her mission would definitely end. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes darkened, she quickly elbowed Wang Biao in the groin behind him.


    Luckily she was short, just enough to reach Wang Biao''s waist, so her attack had hit the heart. Wang Biao was in so much pain that he did not care about anything else, he anxiously threw down the gun in his hand, and took the chance to pick up the gun he had thrown, bent down to avoid a bullet from An Lin, and rushed over to Xu Xinyan''s side.


    "Mom, be careful!"


    An Lin fired again, Tang Xiaotang pushed away the shocked Xu Xinyan and gave the gun in her hand to her: "Mom, are you alright?"


    It was just a simple action, but Tang Xiaotang felt pain all over her body, every bone in her body was screaming for her to the limit, and her vision was turning black.


    Xu Xinyan took the spear and quickly aimed at An Lin. Although the spear did not hit An Lin''s vital points, it was much better than last time, and had hit her arm.


    Ah!


    An Lin screamed out, the spear in her hand fell to the ground, blood flowing profusely from her arm: "I will kill you! I will kill you! " Her face was ferocious as she roared, and used one hand to cover her wound: "Wang Biao! You piece of trash! "Quickly kill her!"


    Wang Biao''s hand covered his crotch area, his face also revealing a sinister expression, but with Tang Xiaotang''s clever use of his body, he was completely unable to straighten his body.


    Xu Xinyan did not forget how this person treated his daughter, so she simply shot him.


    The shot did not miss, because they were so close, Wang Biao quickly fell on the ground and remained motionless.


    Fresh blood dyed the ground red. Xu Xinyan''s hands trembled uncontrollably, she had killed someone, she had actually killed someone ¡­ However, she did not regret it. She could do anything for her daughter!

 C109

    "You killed him!"


    An Lin stared blankly at Wang Biao''s corpse on the ground. This person was dead, and she actually killed him... Looking at the blood all over the ground, her head suddenly cleared up.


    She discovered that this woman''s ruthlessness was truly terrifying ¡­ She regretted ¡­ Would she kill her?


    Since she had already done it, she would not regret it! Xu Xinyan walked towards An Lin coldly, the gun in his hand pointed straight at her: "An Lin, I will take responsibility for killing myself, regardless of whether I face death or life imprisonment, I will not regret it! But no matter what, I will not let you off today! "


    "Don''t... "Don''t kill me ¡­"


    An Lin looked at Xu Xinyan who had a dark and murderous expression. She was truly afraid, she did not want to die yet, and it was not easy for her to be reborn, "Sorry ¡­ I won''t look for trouble with you anymore ¡­ If you like Qingchen gege, I won''t fight with you for it! "I beg of you, please let me go ¡­"


    She flinched, moving slowly backward with one hand over the wound.


    Xu Xinyan approached her, and she did not believe her words: "I will not believe what you have said, An Lin."


    An Lin looked around, and suddenly saw Tang Xiaotang behind her: "Xu Xinyan! Don''t you care about your daughter? You want her to watch you kill someone? "


    "A cutie will understand me. Besides, I would rather she had a murderer''s mother than be killed one day! " Xu Xinyan''s killing intent became heavier and heavier as she slowly pressed her hand down.


    An Lin retreated, her hand touched something, and her eyes revealed joy, and she quickly clenched her fists: "Are you really not afraid? "As long as you let me go, I guarantee that you will be fine ¡­"


    Tang Xiaotang watched anxiously! If you want to kill me, then hurry up and kill me. Aren''t you looking for someone to kill you?


    Sure enough, An Lin had already tightly held onto the spear that fell to the ground. Because her body was blocking Xu Xinyan''s line of sight, Xu Xinyan could not see the spear in her hands. But Tang Xiaotang could see everything clearly.


    An Lin''s eyes flashed with a strange light, she suddenly raised the gun in her hand and shot three times at Xu Xinyan: "Go to hell!"


    "Mommy, be careful!"


    Just as An Lin revealed a complacent smile, a small figure scuttled over from the side. Before they could even react, the three bullets had already struck her body.


    Tang Xiaotang''s body stiffened, intense pain passed from her wound to her mind. She exhausted the last of her energy and fell to the ground weakly, blood flowing out from her wound continuously.


    "Mengmeng!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Xu Xinyan looked at the scene in front of her with disbelief. Her daughter''s collapsed body and the blood she had bled caused her eyes to turn completely red, and as if she had lost all reason, she continued to shoot several times at An Lin.


    An Lin still had a complacent smile on her face, but she could no longer move. Xu Xinyan''s three shots had pierced through her head, causing blood to ooze out from the few holes on her forehead.


    At the same time, Tang Xiaotang looked at the disappearing red dot on the map and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    The mission had finally ended without a hitch.


    Xu Xinyan threw away the gun in her hand and stumbled to stand in front of Tang Xiaotang. She kneeled on the ground and held onto her wound helplessly, "Mengmeng ¡­ Don''t worry, it''s okay ¡­ It''s nothing ¡­ Mommy won''t let anything happen to you ¡­ "


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the sad Xu Xinyan, and the tears in the corner of her eyes started to fall onto her body.


    She wouldn''t die. This sentence wouldn''t hurt her at all even if she died. At most, she would just return back to the plane ¡­ But to her, the death of the body meant that she and her daughter would be parting forever ¡ª death was the same as extinguishing the lamp. No matter how much the living thought about it, the dead could never know.


    She fumbled for her cell phone and sobbed, "Does it hurt? How about Meng Meng just bear with it? "Mommy will call the doctor over now ¡­"


    "Mother ¡­" It''s okay, Mengmeng ¡­ Meng Meng ¡­ "It doesn''t hurt ¡­" In truth, she was in so much pain that she almost couldn''t breathe. However, when she saw Xu Xinyan''s panicked look, she still tried to comfort him with a smile.


    How could it not hurt! Although it wasn''t her own body, the feeling was something she had to bear. She truly felt that she was an eyesore. It had only been three worlds and she had already been caught twice. Luckily, she couldn''t harm her soul, otherwise she would have been beaten into a sieve.


    Just like with many movies, when Xu Xinyan wanted to call for an ambulance, the police couldn''t arrive late.


    Tang Xiaotang let his body pass out as she felt a huge burden off. From above his body, Tang Xiaotang watched as Song Mengmeng was sent into an ambulance and sped towards the hospital.


    Her body was almost unable to bear Tang Xiaotang''s soul, but Xu Xinyan had been calling out her name by the ear this whole time, feeling extremely anxious and terrified. Tang Xiaotang had no choice but to let out a sigh and lie back down.


    "Mengmeng..." How about it? Can you hear my mother? " Xu Xinyan looked at his unconscious daughter. She had already put on a breathing mask, and her bloodless face was even paler than a white bedsheet.


    She opened her eyes and looked at her. Her lips moved slightly. She couldn''t hear her voice, but she could recognize the shape of her mouth. It was "Mother."


    "Mom is here ¡­ Mengmeng, don''t sleep! Talk to Mom! " She took her hands in hers. They were small and cold, the veins visible.


    "No!" The injured person had lost too much blood, hurry ¡­ Give her a blood transfusion right away! "


    The doctor anxiously pulled Xu Xinyan apart and poured a few packets of blood into Tang Xiaotang''s mouth. But it was useless, her face was still extremely pale, and her temperature continued to drop.


    Xu Xinyan watched as fresh blood was transferred from the hose into her daughter''s body. However, more blood flowed out from the wound, and dyed the cloth red.


    She kept smiling at her, and Xu Xinyan had no idea how she got to the hospital or how she watched her daughter being pushed into the emergency room.


    The scarlet words "in first aid" stung her vision like blood on the floor. She only felt cold, only the burning pain of her daughter''s blood on her hand.


    She didn''t know how much time had passed before a pair of arms embraced her from behind. She then turned her head in a daze and looked at him with a strange and empty gaze.


    Qin Qingchen''s heart ached, he said softly, "Rest for a while, if you are sick, Mengmeng will not feel well."


    Xu Xinyan numbly allowed him to hold her and sit on the chair. Blood was all over her face, hands and clothes, but Qin Qingchen did not feel the slightest bit of disgust.


    He held her. She was cold, not alive, and he took off his coat and draped it over her. He sighed.


    She sensed his movements and slowly turned around to look at him. She stared at him blankly with a pair of desolate eyes that were like an old man on the verge of death. There was a faint glimmer of light in them as she said, "Tell me, Mengmeng will be fine, right?"


    There was a trace of unwillingness in Qin Qingchen''s eyes. He really wanted to lie to her, but Song Mengmeng already had leukemia in the first place, and his illness was rather serious, and he had lost too much blood this time. Even though he had lost blood all the way, she still could not save her life. This time, the girl really couldn''t take it anymore ¡­

 C110

    Qin Qingchen also felt very uncomfortable. In fact, it was completely impossible for his to not mind Song Mengmeng at first, but she was really obedient and sensible. After being together with her for so long, he had already treated her as his own daughter ¡­


    "You ¡­ "You have to be strong ¡­" Compared to him, he knew that she was the one feeling the worst. After all, she wasn''t just her only daughter, she was her only kin ¡­


    Xu Xinyan didn''t speak anymore. In that moment, Qin Qingchen felt that she would give up her life and follow her daughter ¡­


    Suddenly hugging her tightly, he said softly, "You still have me ¡­"


    Xu Xinyan closed his eyes, and then, tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes.


    After who knows how long, the lights in the operation room finally went off. Xu Xinyan immediately rushed over: "How is my daughter?"


    The doctor took off his mask and looked dull. "Sorry, ma''am, the child is too badly hurt. We''ve done our best."


    The nurse pushed the bed out from behind him, and Xu Xinyan slowly walked over. She looked at his daughter who was lying on it and gently held her hand.


    "Mengmeng, I''m sorry ¡­"


    Tang Xiaotang smirked and smiled, "Mommy ¡­ It''s nothing ¡­ "Mengmeng has never blamed, blamed, blamed her mother..."


    She turned her eyes to Qin Qingchen who was standing at the side and said, "Uncle Scoundrel ¡­ Don''t forget ¡­ "I forgot, our agreement ¡­"


    Qin Qingchen nodded earnestly: "Don''t worry, I won''t forget."


    Turning her head, she looked at Xu Xinyan carefully: "Mommy ¡­ You have to be fine... The cute ones in the sky ¡­ "I''ll continue to look at mother ¡­"


    Her voice trailed off and she smiled and closed her eyes and stopped breathing.


    Many nurses shed tears in sadness. Even the doctor, who was used to seeing life and death, had a sad look on his face. Only Xu Xinyan was exceptionally calm.


    Just when everyone present thought that the woman who had suffered a huge blow would cry or faint in the next moment, beyond their expectations, Xu Xinyan also started to smile faintly.


    She gently looked at the girl on the sickbed and kissed her smiling cheek. A tear fell on her eyelashes and she whispered.


    "Mengmeng, wait for Mommy."


    Three days later, after taking care of Song Mengmeng''s affairs, Xu Xinyan gave her almost no chance to An Lun. The numerous records of the illegal money laundering that An Lun had in her hands were sent to the Supreme Court, at the same time, she divorced Song Zeyuan quickly and married Qin Qingchen.


    She had set up those records of the An clan in advance. As long as she died, they would be sent to Xu Xinyan''s mailbox, and the previous money would also be transferred to her account.


    The An clan wouldn''t let her off, but they couldn''t find a way to deal with themselves in the face of countless unfavorable evidence. Xu Xinyan had admitted to killing An Lin and Wang Biao, and they simply couldn''t find a better excuse.


    The An clan''s competitors, including the Qin clan, naturally wouldn''t let go of this opportunity. Under the pressure of four sides, the An clan had no choice but to declare bankruptcy, and their position was quickly divided up.


    In the end, the An clan was reduced to the fate of their previous life.


    As An Lin was already guilty of kidnapping, there was no need to even mention the fact that she had a black identity to begin with. In the name of proper defense, and with Qin Qingchen secretly acting on his guard, she had only been sentenced to death for five years.


    Xu Xinyan did not care what others thought, she only knew that she had to change this unfair world, even if it meant paying any price!


    Climbing up from the bottom, she would not miss a single opportunity to climb up. The more she experienced, the more she realized how dark this world was. There were too many women who were more miserable than she was. She called on them to support her and change the world with her.


    She experienced what it was like to be truly difficult, but after being tempered like this, she quickly grew up.


    Whenever she felt that she could not persevere any longer, she would think about her past self, think about her daughter, think about those people who had similar experiences as her, that she could help more people avoid those encounters, and she would have the courage to continue.


    Qin Qingchen, on the other hand, had always been silently accompanying and supporting her.


    When Xu Xinyan returned to her residence, it was already late at night.


    These days, she had been busy running for an important position. She hadn''t been home on time for several days.


    She tiredly took off her high heels and placed her bag on the shoe shelf. Xu Xinyan prepared to take a quick shower before going to bed, since she still had a very important meeting to attend tomorrow morning.


    The lights in the room were on, she had thought that Qin Qingchen had already gone to sleep. When she walked to the dining room, she saw him sitting in front of the table, seemingly in a daze.


    "You''re still awake?" Although they lived together, in reality, they were not in the same room. Sometimes he was awake when she came back, and sometimes he came back later than she did.


    Whoever comes back first will leave a light for each other.


    "Why are you so late?" Instead of answering, he asked a question.


    "I''ve been a bit busy recently." She turned to go to her room.


    There was a sudden noise behind her, and before she could turn around, she felt a force behind her, a soft object on her lips.


    He smelled of wine. Qin Qingchen kissed very hard, the scorching kiss seemed to want to swallow all of her Profound Spirit Qi, but she somehow felt a bit of grief.


    Xu Xinyan originally wanted to push him away, but her heart softened as she gave up resisting. She slowly wrapped her arms around his waist and closed her eyes, allowing him to kiss her.


    They kissed for a long time, and his kiss changed from fierce to gentle, and finally stopped.


    "To the end, you ¡­ Did you ever love me at all? " She heard a soft sigh between his lips.


    As though her heart had been moved by something, Xu Xinyan stared blankly at the man who was still as handsome and extraordinary as before. The deep helplessness and love in his eyes allowed her to feel for a moment that she also loved him.


    "I ¡­"


    "Don''t say it, I know." He left her and placed his long fingers on her lips, "You still have me in your heart ¡­ That''s enough. "


    Xu Xinyan''s heart moved. Seeing the loneliness in his eyes, she suddenly felt that maybe she already loved him ¡­ At that time, having lost Meng Meng, her heart was like dying embers. If she did not have his company and support, perhaps she would have ¡­ I probably can''t hold on any longer ¡­


    He had accompanied her for so long that even though they had never been husband and wife, he was still deeply in love with her. How could she not have feelings for him?


    Qin Qingchen turned around in disappointment, "Sorry, I lost my composure. You can go back and rest."


    He turned around and took two steps, but there was still no sound from behind. He stopped and wanted to turn back, but he felt someone hug him from behind.


    "You ¡­" Suddenly, his heart seemed to throb. It was clear and nervous. He didn''t know if it was as he had imagined, but he wasn''t sure if it was the same feeling of fear and agitation.


    He heard her say, "My room is too cold ¡­" She paused, then added, "May I go to your room?"


    "Of course you can!"

 C111

    Tang Xiaotang kept on looking at Xu Xinyan, watching her gain from being left with nothing, from being alone to gaining support from countless people. She had experienced assassination attempts, was threatened by opponents, was kidnapped, and was even imprisoned before ¡­ However, she never gave up. On this path, she walked with great difficulty and slowness, but she also walked with unswerving determination.


    Under Xu Xinyan''s call, the independence of many women began to awaken. They were no longer satisfied with the fact that all their rights were lower than that of men. They walked out of their families and onto the streets to protest. Although this was only a small number at the beginning, as more and more people chose to do so, their voices could no longer be ignored.


    People gradually found that many women''s contributions in various fields were not any lower than that of men. What men could do, women could do, and even do, much better than men.


    The status of women was improving day by day. Although they were still weaker than men in general, the harsh demands on women had disappeared and they could enjoy the same rights as men. It was the complete opposite of what she had seen at the beginning.


    She was very pleased.


    Many, many years later, when gender discrimination was no longer a threat to the world, after the unremitting efforts of many people, Xu Xinyan, who was close to a hundred years old, stood on the stage that symbolized the highest honor in the world, and told everyone about her experiences and why she had such shocking thoughts, she said.


    "Many people are curious as to why I have such an idea. Actually, it''s because of my daughter." "No," she said.


    "She told me that when fate was unfair and wanted to defeat you, one could either resist, or die with their head held high like a hero, or one could only be a coward crying and begging for mercy, and I only chose the former."


    "There are two people whom I am most grateful to. One is my husband, and the other is my daughter. If it hadn''t been for the two of them, perhaps today, like countless women, I would have been worn down by all sorts of household chores and sufferings, and would have been reduced to the kind of helper I once hated the most. "


    "I want to say, when you feel that something is right, you must work hard. Don''t care what the result is. As long as it is right, then it is worth working hard for."


    "I want to tell everyone, tell fate, that one''s origin cannot decide anything! Gender should also not be a determinant of status! "


    "Women are very important. In this world, women cannot be missing. Every single person''s mother is a woman, so you shouldn''t look down on them. That means you look down on your mother."


    "Whether it is a man or a woman, we are all the same. We should all have the same rights!"


    "No," she said.


    Afterwards, there were many biographies of Xu Xinyan that mentioned that the first female leader to propose equality between men and women had lived a miserable life for the first half of her life, yet she had become the idol of countless people in the latter half of her life. Her political career was admired, but her emotional experience was equally pleasing.


    She had a failed marriage and an early death of a daughter, but in the end she met her second husband, and they fell in love, and she and her second husband fell in love until they died.


    The only regret was that she and her second husband had had no children in their lives. After their deaths, Xu Xinyan donated all of their wealth and established a foundation for the care of women and children. Countless women and children were assisted by the foundation and Xu Xinyan had completely fulfilled her dream, even after her death.


    The first thing Tang Xiaotang did when she returned to her space was to drag Aifal out and give him a good beating.


    She waited until Xu Xinyan died before she took back her reward.


    This bastard! He even tricked her into doing manual labor! Tang Xiaotang understood everything the moment she saw Wang Biao. The human was obviously under his control! Why did she say that this guy suddenly became so good, giving her such a simple mission? These feelings simply used her as a pathfinder''s stone!


    "You''re asking me to go even after you found out?" She grabbed a certain someone''s collar and sneered, "Do you believe that I won''t throw you down here and let you have a taste of yourself being shot by bullets?"


    She swiped her finger across the surface of the Water Mirror, immediately creating a scene of a battle.


    Wait ¡­" Don''t get excited! I can explain it! " Effell''s handsome face was swollen like a pig''s head. He refused to give up and said, "Listen to me for an explanation, ah ah ah ah!


    "What?" If you don''t give me a proper explanation, don''t blame me for being merciless! " Tang Xiaotang dragged him and pretended to throw it into the Water Mirror.


    "Actually, I only found out about it after you arrived ¡­" F * ck! You''re really throwing it away! "


    Tang Xiaotang laughed coldly, her hand immediately releasing her hand on his collar, causing Aifal to scream miserably as she fell inside.


    Ripples appeared on the surface of the Water Mirror and swallowed him whole. Then, in a certain place in the space, Aifal jumped out like a soaking wet, water surface.


    "Do you really need to go so far, you heartless woman!" Aifal wiped the water droplets off his face, "Anyway, you won''t die, and I believe with your skill, completing this mission will be very easy!"


    "Oh, then shouldn''t I thank you?"


    Aifal (shuddered): "No, no, no, no, no!"


    Tang Xiaotang: "Tell me honestly, if your performance is good, I will consider lenient treatment."


    Aifal (flattering): "It''s like this ¡­ "Parabala ¡­"


    "You mean, you really didn''t know about this beforehand?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "Yes, to be exact, we did not know beforehand that the plane police had concealed the information. Their goal was to catch a big fish in the long distance. That human was indeed under their control and had been infiltrated by the foreign spirits. When he died, the men they had prepared beforehand chased after the strange energy waves emanating from his body. "


    Speaking to here, Aifal was also very angry, he had never been scammed like this by anyone, "For the plane police to even hide something like this, it is really too much. "It''s fortunate that you were there that day. Otherwise, if it were another person with weaker mental strength, they might not have been able to control it."


    "No ¡­" "But I didn''t sense anything from that man. Are you sure he was invaded?" Tang Xiaotang questioned, she believed in her own feelings.


    "Perhaps... The other party must have used some special method to hide his aura ¡­ " Aifal was also hesitating, he did not know the details of the situation, the police in the plane had sealed off all the information, even people at his level could not know about it.


    "NO!" I believe in my senses. There is no hidden aura that can escape my senses. If you want to deceive my senses, that is, unless it is me! "


    Tang Xiaotang was very persistent. She was the one who was born from the passion of all living beings. She could feel the different emotions from every single race.


    "Since you insist, I will tell the police about this and let them pay attention." Aifal thought about it, he also believed in Tang Xiaotang''s strength.


    "Oh right, there is a mission that we urgently need with a few people, go take a look! "I promise, this mission will definitely be easy!" Aifal said confidently to Tang Xiaotang.


    "Tell me first, what is the content of the mission?" Tang Xiaotang asked in distrust.


    "A hole has appeared at the boundary between two planes. Go and repair it." Aifal said: "The conditions for this mission are special, so you can use any spell that is below level F. How about it? Is it simple? "


    "It''s that simple?" Tang Xiaotang looked at him.


    "Of course, I left you with the simplest mission this time. Go!"


    Wait, "Tang Xiaotang suddenly realised:" I only fixed the loophole, it feels great, where''s the reward?


    "About that, about that ¡­" Aifal''s gaze started to wander: "About that, TangTang, sometimes people can be, but you can''t be too fussy about it ¡­"


    Tang Xiaotang (expressionless): "I''m not a human being, thank you!"


    Aifal (): "Don''t be like this ¡­"


    "How about this, if you go, I''ll tell you when I get back. How do you use ''Tears of Truth''? It''s worth it, right?" Aifal clenched his teeth and threw out the chips.


    "Didn''t you say that I wouldn''t check it myself? "No way!" This world still received a "sincere tears" from Tang Xiaotang''s eye slanted to the side.


    "You''ll never find out! I guarantee that no living being other than myself will know of its use! " Aifal was very confident.


    "Reject. It''s fine if you don''t want to say it, but I''ll find out eventually." Tang Xiaotang was not one to be fooled.


    Ding ~ ~ ~ Your good friend Aifal activated his act cute mode and threw you a watery look!


    "You''re going to be treated like a pain in the ass by being gay like this." Ding ~ Activate venomous tongue mode and cast a mean glare at the opponent!


    The other party had received 10,000 damage, as well as the side effects of "Heartbreak". He had lost an additional 3000 points of HP!


    The enemy has lost his ability to fight, congratulations on winning!


    "Stop messing around ¡­" You know you''re the only one who can fix this, Sugar. "


    "What''s in it for me?" Tang Xiaotang was very realistic.


    "Alright then ¡­" I''m afraid of you, now that I''m back I''ll let you have a holiday, okay? "


    "Deal!"


    Tang Xiaotang placed the "sincere tears" he received from this world together with the ones from the other two worlds.


    She lovingly played with them for a while before continuing to throw them into her own space. Then, she suddenly thought of something and asked, "Oh right, my test results came out, right? Am I sick? "


    Aifal took out a report from the void and passed it to her: "Mn ¡­ "After the system''s analysis, you are very healthy, there are no problems..."


    "Impossible, even I can feel it!" Tang Xiaotang disdained, "It''s time for you to level up the system as a whole, it''s not useful at all!"


    Aifal continued, "The system is already up to date, there is no need to upgrade it. However, according to the system''s deduction, it was... You''re probably growing up... In other words, your soul is currently developing ¡­ "


    Tang Xiaotang: "So what do you mean?"


    Aifal: "No meaning ¡­ I''m leaving, I won''t disturb your mission anymore! " He quickly disappeared from the space, allowing Tang Xiaotang''s attack to hit nothing but air.


    "He runs faster than a rabbit!"


    Tang Xiaotang looked down at Aifal and stood in front of the Water Mirror. The scene inside the Water Mirror changed, and she immediately jumped in.


    A small whirlpool slowly rose from the Water Mirror''s surface. Then, the Water Mirror trembled and regained its tranquility.

 C112

    "Whooosh."


    The moment Tang Xiaotang opened her eyes, a ladle of water fell from her head. She still did not understand the situation, but her mental force had already reacted, causing the air to fluctuate slightly.


    "Zhou Weiwei, if you dare seduce Prince Chen again, this is what will happen to you!"


    A girl''s arrogant voice came from outside, followed by the chaotic laughter of many girls.


    "Hahaha, watch her become a drowned chicken, what else can she use to get close to Prince Chen!"


    "This kind of person owes me a lesson!" You dared to speak to Prince Chen without even looking at her! "


    "This is called ''ugly people causing more trouble''!"


    "Hahahahahaha ¡­"


    Tang Xiaotang quickly skimmed through the information in her mind. At the same time, she was synchronizing the various data in her body, allowing her soul to quickly integrate with her body.


    After a long while, she opened her eyes and stared coldly at the floating ball of water. With a tap of her finger, the water immediately flipped over the door and splashed onto the faces of those few people.


    This kind of method of splashing water in the bathroom was something that only bored children would do!


    "Hualalala ~ ~ ~"


    "Damn it!" "What''s going on?"


    One of the girls shouted, while the others started to complain as well.


    "Ah ¡­" "This is bad, my clothes are all wet ¡­"


    "Why is this happening? Is there a leak? "


    "So annoying!" "It wasn''t easy for me to put on my makeup today ¡­"


    "Forget it, let''s go!" Quickly go back and change your clothes. It''s almost time for class! "


    The door to the toilet compartment slowly opened. Tang Xiaotang walked out and arranged her appearance in the mirror.


    The original owner''s eyes were red and swollen like a walnut. His face was covered with tears and his face was pale. Tang Xiaotang looked at the memories in her body. This girl had a heart attack, and after being scolded by the girls, she actually died from excitement in the toilet!


    Tang Xiaotang was speechless. Humans were weak, yet they could still die like this. Those girls just said that she was seducing one of the school''s grass, Prince Chen. The original owner was angry and embarrassed, so he didn''t come up in a single breath.


    Fortunately, she died just in time. Otherwise, she would have to possess something in the toilet. Just thinking about it made her despair.


    The girl in the mirror had a delicate and pretty face. Other than her crying face which was a bit awkward, there was nothing unusual about her. Only her pair of dark eyes were as mysterious as a black hole.


    She was wearing a beautiful uniform, a white blouse, an ink-black suit, and a short plaid skirt that revealed half of her white thighs and long, straight legs. There was a mysterious dark golden design on the collar, with low-key and luxurious black agate cuffs on the cuffs. However, there was no lack of elegance in her youth.


    Although this academy''s uniform was expensive, it still reflected a student''s temperament. It couldn''t be blamed that even if there were many students whose family background allowed them to disobey the rules, they still chose to obediently wear the uniform.


    Tang Xiaotang raised her chin, and looked at the proud girl in the mirror who had instantly unleashed all of her aura, and smiled with satisfaction. At last, I have a decent body, but more importantly ¡­


    Her fingers slipped and the water on the ground automatically gathered before flying into the sewers. There was not a single trace of water on the ground, as if the scene of the girls being splashed had never occurred.


    He could finally use magic. Although it was only an F grade spell, dealing with these humans who didn''t know anything was not a problem.


    He took out a pair of black-framed glasses from the pocket of his school uniform and placed it on his face. His arrogant aura was instantly restrained. The girl in the mirror became weak and ordinary, just like usual.


    Pulling open the bathroom door, Tang Xiaotang walked out. Under everyone''s astonished gaze, she slowly walked towards the classroom.


    She recalled the memories of her body as she walked forward. Tang Xiaotang stopped in front of the entrance of the second grade (third) class and walked in with a straight face. She then sat on the first row of seats directly beneath the podium.


    The originally noisy classroom was instantly silenced. The noisy students looked at Tang Xiaotang who was seated, and then looked at the few empty seats again, and were all very surprised.


    Why is Zhou Weiwei back so early today? Those people were still nowhere to be seen!


    But being curious was being curious, and because the original owner''s popularity in the class was terrible, no one came over to greet her, so Tang Xiaotang was happy and quiet.


    With her excellent hearing and extremely strong mental strength, Tang Xiaotang was able to easily hear what every student in the class was saying. She had intercepted some important information, and as expected, got the answer she wanted to know about.


    The art building was haunted.


    Although there would always be this kind of legendary ghost story in every school, Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to miss any of these opportunities. Furthermore, from what she had heard from a student who seemed to know, the school had already sealed off the classroom where the ghost was staying, preventing the students from entering, because several students had already gone back to their homes to recuperate.


    It seemed like the loophole would appear there. He would go and have a look at it tonight and make a decision when he saw exactly what was going on.


    With that in mind, Tang Xiaotang opened the notebook like Zhou Weiwei, looking at the situation seriously.


    But not long after she started reading, the notebook in front of her was pulled out, following that, a voice that was grinding her teeth sounded out by her ear: "Zhou Weiwei! You little slut! Were you up to no good? "


    Tang Xiaotang looked up, if the girl in front of him wasn''t the one who shouted the loudest just now, who was it? From her memory, she found out that this young girl was none other than the only daughter of the shareholder of the Royal Aristocratic Academy, Dong Yuanyuan.


    As for the last few ¡­ He had an impression of them, but he didn''t know who they were. They were probably his lackeys, and he didn''t feel like they were real. He could just ignore them.


    As he focused his gaze on the young lady who was extremely arrogant and wore light makeup on her face, the information that Tang Xiaotang had regarding her immediately appeared in his mind.


    Dong Yuanyuan''s family was outstanding and she was beautiful, but her temper was arrogant and despotic. She admired the young master of a noble family whom she had grown up with, Ouyang Chen, who was also from the management department of St. John''s University ¡ª which was also the Prince Chen they spoke of.


    This was something that everyone in the school knew. However, everyone knew that Ouyang Chen didn''t like her and was even annoyed by her. Dong Yuanyuan was persistent and entangled, he would even attack all of the women around him in order to drive away the woman that tried to "seduce" her brother Ouyang. Even Ouyang Chen''s teacher had been bullied by her before.


    Just because that young female teacher gave Ouyang Chen another question, he was told by Dong Yuanyuan to pressure her father and have her expelled from school ¡ª ¡ª The reason was that she tried to seduce her own students.


    Although this matter didn''t end there, the female teacher still took the initiative to resign, because she couldn''t stand the rumors in the school and the comments from the teachers and students.


    Once this happened, no one dared to approach Ouyang Chen anymore. This time, Dong Yuanyuan had thoroughly offended Ouyang Chen. No matter what Ouyang Chen said, he would not see her again, and he had even specially visited her house to communicate with her father.


    After that, Dong Yuanyuan kept a low profile, but scenes like this were still appearing one after another. It was just that she had a brain, and didn''t want Ouyang Chen to know more about her. Also, since no one was going to die, the teachers were going to turn a blind eye.


    As for Zhou Weiwei, she was originally an orphan, because her results were exceptional and she was accepted into St. John''s College for free. But like in those campus novels, she was isolated from all the aristocrats in the school.


    Zhou Weiwei, on the other hand, wasn''t as strong as the female protagonists in the novels. She had been abandoned by her parents because of a heart attack, and her personality had always been weak.


    As for the matter with Prince Chen, she was purely lying down ¡ª Ouyang Chen had come to the High Center to settle some matters but he could not find a way out. He had merely asked the original owner a question about how to get to the teacher''s office.


    And Zhou Weiwei had only given him a path and he was already seen as a jade pool with the intent to get close to Prince Chen. Tang Xiaotang had no other choice but to admit it.

 C113

    Tang Xiaotang was not someone who could be easily bullied by a soft persimmon like Zhou Weiwei. She timidly raised her head, and a strange light flashed in her black eyes that were hidden beneath her thick bangs.


    Dong Yuanyuan''s mind went blank for a moment. Looking at the pair of black eyes, she realized for the first time that the eyes of the girl that she had always bullied, the eyes that were hidden under the glasses, were completely black.


    "What are you looking at? Who gave you the guts to look at me like that? " She was infuriated, refusing to admit that she was staring at such a silly little girl!


    "I''m telling you, you better recognize yourself! Don''t think that just because Big Brother Ouyang talked to you, you can fly up the branch and become a phoenix! A sparrow is a sparrow! As a commoner, being able to attend school here is a great honor. Don''t daydream! "


    "Yes, yes, you''re right!" Tang Xiaotang silently rolled her eyes. Who would want that weak human ¡­ She wouldn''t like a creature that was weaker and stupider than him, would she?


    "Let me tell you, only I am worthy of Brother Ouyang! If you know your own limits, stay away from him! "


    "Alright ¡­"


    "You dare to think too much about Brother Ouyang after seeing what you look like? You really are a toad that wants to eat swan meat!"


    "¡­"


    "You''d better be honest. I can let you stay here for the rest of the year. If not, then get out of here!"


    "¡­"


    Tang Xiaotang perfunctorily thought about how to go in at night. As for Dong Yuanyuan? Sorry, she only thought it was a fly buzzing in her ears. What did she say? Who cares!


    Dong Yuanyuan watched with satisfaction as Zhou Weiwei became crestfallen after hearing her words. She threw the notebook back onto her table and walked back with her head held high. Her comrades left one after another, leaving only Tang Xiaotang rolling her eyes at the table.


    However ¡­ She did not plan on letting her off that easily. Tang Xiaotang sneered. Although she did not know that Zhou Weiwei had a heart attack, she knew that such malicious words would definitely shock a girl. Furthermore, if she were to be splashed with a bucket of water, the original owner''s weak body would definitely not be able to take it.


    That glance just now, she did something ¡­ Tonight, Dong Yuanyuan will definitely have a good dream!


    Returning to her seat, Dong Yuanyuan shuddered inexplicably. Could it be that she caught a cold? Although she had changed her clothes in time to dry her hair, so much water had splashed onto her face. Furthermore, it was not too hot yet, so she might just ¡­


    When I go back today, I have to complain to the school staff on the damn inspection pipes. It must be because they were lazy and didn''t check the pipes on time that the pipes burst! she thought angrily.


    "Ding ling ling ~"


    Only when the bell rang did the teacher walk in from the door with a stack of test papers in his arms. His gaze swept across Tang Xiaotang and finally landed on Dong Yuanyuan who was sitting by the window. The teacher retracted his gaze: "Today, let''s talk about the simulation test. The class representative will pass the test once."


    A male student stood up and started distributing the papers slowly. The teacher said from the lectern, "This time''s results were not very good. After you receive the exam papers, everyone take a good look. If you don''t have any questions, come and ask me. Alright, now you can self-study."


    Then he went out the door.


    Tang Xiaotang could understand his teacher''s actions. After all, any one of the students in this classroom was stronger than him, if he were to compete with them, his teacher would be the one at a disadvantage.


    In any case, most of these people didn''t need to have good grades, so the teachers were allowed to grow up. Even if it was something that the parents didn''t care, how much could a teacher like him care about?


    Receiving the exam papers, Tang Xiaotang only needed a glance to see the bright red number.


    100.


    En, the original owner is indeed the oldest good child. This result is really worthy of the audience. Although those questions were as simple as one plus one to her, who had gone through the world of higher civilizations, to these homegrown humans, the difficulty level was rather high.


    imitating how the original owner took the exam papers, Tang Xiaotang flew out of the classroom and chased after the teacher. Of course, she wasn''t looking for her teacher, so the moment she ran out of the monitoring range of the corridor, she turned around and headed in the direction indicated by the map.


    On the map, there was a red dot that was emitting a red light. Tang Xiaotang kept running forward. With her speed skills, she was very fast.


    Suddenly, a person appeared on the path in front of her.


    "Get out of the way!"


    He ran too fast and could not stop, so Tang Xiaotang could only tell him to leave: "Don''t block the way!"


    However, that person did not seem to hear him. When Tang Xiaotang looked carefully, he realized that he was wearing earphones.


    The heck heck heck heck!


    But it was too late to stop the skill, Tang Xiaotang could already see the shock on the other party''s face as she turned around. She closed her eyes and charged forward recklessly.


    "BOOM!"


    Ye Zichen rubbed his head, then dropped his glasses. Tang Xiaotang looked at the boy who was pressing down the ground below him. He had clearly bumped into something, and had a painful expression: "Are you crazy? They are rushing to be reincarnated! "


    Tang Xiaotang became angry just thinking about it. It was all because of this guy that ruined her good plan! Pulling off her earpiece, she shouted angrily, "You can''t hear me for a long time! Are you deaf?! You blocked my way and even caused me to fall down, who the hell is the crazy one! "


    The boy was stunned by Tang Xiaotang''s roar. He shook his head, and his face distorted. Get off me! I want, I want to be ¡­ It''s been crushed to death! "


    Tang Xiaotang got off his body and looked at him coldly. Just as she was about to continue, the bell for the end of class rang.


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." What bad luck!


    She couldn''t skip next class, so in order not to be late, she had to obediently go back to class. A great opportunity had been missed. Tang Xiaotang looked at the boy on the ground snappily, and said coldly: "This student, I''ll have to trouble you to grow eyes next time! Can you afford to delay someone else''s business? "Also, don''t plug your earphones in when you''re walking. Be careful not to get hit by a car or die!"


    She turned around and walked away angrily, leaving the boy crying on the ground. "Wait ¡­" Send me to the infirmary first ¡­ My waist seems to be twisted... "


    After that, for the entire day, Tang Xiaotang did not find any opportunities to sneak out, she could only give up and earnestly listen to the lecture (pretending). In fact, her heart had long since flown into the art building.


    What kind of plane did they cross paths with? So curious ¡­


    In truth, the world and the world were like many soap bubbles connected to each other. The place where they connected was a plane, and below that was the entire world.


    There were very few situations in which a plane would disappear. At this moment, as the plane separating the two worlds gradually disappeared, the two bubbles would merge together and form a larger one. In other words, the two worlds would slowly become one and the same. This sort of situation was known as world fusion.


    However, the phenomenon of world fusion rarely occurs, moreover ¡­ This phenomenon is very unfriendly to the world''s indigenous people.


    The success rate of merging was very low. Most of the time, the two worlds would shatter during the process of fusing. After fusing, the natural laws would be disrupted and there would be many loopholes. How the natives of the two worlds got along after fusing was a big problem.


    For example, two worlds, one was a primitive civilization, and the other was a future civilization. Clearly, the future civilization will have the advantage, and the primitive civilization might be completely destroyed.


    This is still a good situation. There is also a civilization of magic and science, a civilization of machinery and faith, a civilization of non-humans and a civilization of humans ¡­" It was terrible just thinking about it!


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, they would repair the plane when it started to dissipate, preventing it from further merging, ultimately causing even more serious consequences.


    "Alright!" Class is over! "


    When the bell rang, the teacher immediately walked out of the classroom. Of course, no one in the classroom paid any attention to him. These ladies and young masters were all here to fool around, and they would never respect a teacher without any status.


    Tang Xiaotang had originally wanted to pack up her school bag and quickly eat, then go over to take a look. Unexpectedly, a girl walked over, directly stood in front of her and said, "I''m not eating today, bring a set of food back to my dorm!"

 C114

    Who is this? So arrogant?


    Tang Xiaotang was stunned for a moment. From the girl''s point of view, she had tacitly agreed. She nodded in satisfaction, "At least you''re sensible! "Don''t worry, I will plead for you. As long as you don''t think about seducing Prince Chen, Sister Dong won''t make things too difficult for you."


    As she talked about Ouyang Chen, her eyes flashed with a trace of bashfulness, and was immediately caught by Tang Xiaotang.


    Thinking back to her memories, Tang Xiaotang finally remembered who the person in front of him was ¡ª her cheap roommate Su Xi, and Dong Yuanyuan''s loyal follower!


    Su Xi was originally a specially recruited student like her, and her family wasn''t in a very good condition. Although her results were good, she was still not first, so there was no way for her to be exempt from school fees. So it took all the savings of her family to come to school here.


    Unlike the original owner, she had hugged Dong Yuanyuan''s leg the moment she entered the school. As a result, even though the majority of the students in the school looked down on her, they didn''t dare to offend her.


    As for Dong Yuanyuan, she just so happened to be lacking a homework person, and although Su Xi was just a commoner, her results were not bad, so she tacitly agreed.


    In any case, this commoner could not come up with any tricks, and since she knew her own name, she could only try her best to cover for her.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at her retreating back, and was not really that angry. Zhou Weiwei read in the same dorm room and was also a commoner like her, so she did not refuse some of her requests. In order to avoid trouble, Tang Xiaotang was too lazy to reject her request.


    Furthermore, how should I explain it? Although Su Xi is a little greedy and jealous, but she was the one who sometimes told Zhou Weiwei the news, so this girl''s heart is not that bad.


    Tang Xiaotang packed her things slowly. It seemed like she needed to memorise everything in her mind at night, otherwise, it would be troublesome to not be recognized by so many people.


    Using her memories, Tang Xiaotang walked to the school''s dining hall. Tang Xiaotang skillfully ordered two servings of rice, one of which was a salad and a small mouthful of rice according to Su Xi''s appetite, the other ¡­


    Without changing his expression, she picked up the Sweet ''n'' Sour Ribs, Pork''s feet, grilled chicken wings, and Soup Dumplings under the astonished gazes of the surrounding people ¡­ St. John''s Dining Hall was a buffet, both Chinese and Western, even dessert and fruit. Tang Xiaotang scooped some of each dish before slowly walking to a seat and sat down.


    Everyone: "..." Can you finish so much?


    Tang Xiaotang was dying of gluttony. She hadn''t even had a good meal in several worlds, and the taste had already become tasteless in her mouth. Seeing so much delicious food, her saliva would fall out!


    The students in the cafeteria watched in astonishment as the short and petite female student finished all the various dishes on the table. Their jaws were about to fall off!


    A boy rubbed his eyes and said in a daze, "I must be seeing things. How can that girl eat so much?"


    Therefore, his comrade also said in a daze, "You are not seeing things, because I also saw ¡­"


    What surprised them even more was that after she finished the food on the table, she actually went to get it again!


    Tang Xiaotang took a lot of delicious sweets, her eyes squinting with happiness.


    It was so good, so good! This world was too blissful! With so much delicious food, how about staying here for a while longer?


    "Hmm, it seems that I can''t ¡­" But apply to be here on leave? That''s right, that''s the decision!


    The entire canteen was watching Tang Xiaotang eat countless of food with an inconceivable gaze. They really felt like they were hallucinating!


    God! How could she eat so much?! You actually ate more than a boy like me! This was what the boys thought.


    God! How could she eat so much?! Didn''t she have to worry about her figure?! This was what the girls thought.


    But as they watched her eat so sweetly, their mouths began to salivate.


    The food in the canteen every day, was it really that fragrant?


    Only a few people who recognized Tang Xiaotang laughed. She was indeed a commoner, looking at her appearance, he really had no manners!


    No matter what other people thought, Tang Xiaotang had never stopped eating until she could no longer eat. She sat on the chair while rubbing her stomach in satisfaction.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong place, she would have burped a few more times.


    How blissful! Zhou Weiwei, that idiot, really couldn''t understand how she could leave so many delicious dishes uneaten. It was because she cared so much about others'' gazes that she would only take a little bit of food back to the dorm to eat.


    Especially since she had said those few words to Dong Yuanyuan just now, she had actually gone to the bathroom to cry before even eating anything. Then, she had been forced to stop and humiliate herself in the bathroom by Dong Yuanyuan who had returned.


    Her stomach growled in the afternoon class, all right? Thinking about it this way, maybe Zhou Weiwei got sick because she was too hungry!


    After sitting in her seat to rest for a while, Tang Xiaotang decisively took her food and left. Before the sky darkened, he first went nearby to scout, and then she could directly go over at night.


    Not far away at the corner, a male student was looking at her back, deep in thought. Seeing that he was distracted, his companion also turned around to look at the empty seat. He curiously asked, "A''Chen, what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing." The boy retracted his gaze and lightly replied.


    Wasn''t that girl guiding him last time? Did she have to go so fast?


    "Oh." The boy beside him obviously knew his character and didn''t care much about it. "Oh right, let me tell you, today is really bad luck! A rash person running around randomly on the road almost knocked me to death! My waist still hurts! "


    "You plugged in your headphones on the road again?" The boy did not believe him, but said lightly, "I''ve told you many times not to walk while listening to music. It''s very dangerous. It''s a good thing that the person who bumped into you today was only a girl. If you were hit by a car, you wouldn''t even have the time to regret it! "


    "An Lai An, I know! Isn''t this what I do in school, and I don''t have a car, "the boy waved his hand," Also, why are you getting more and more long-winded, Ah Chen? Be careful that those girls will know, and the image of the Prince of Perfection in their hearts will disappear just like that! "


    Seeing that the boy was about to attack him, he immediately said obediently, "Alright, alright, I won''t say anything anymore! "I''m so unlucky, why is there only one dorm room with a guy like you?"


    Speaking to here, the identities of the two boys were shockingly clear. One was the guy Tang Xiaotang bumped into in the afternoon, and the other was actually Ouyang Chen.


    After they finished the food in front of them, they quietly picked up their dining plates without attracting anyone''s attention.


    One of the girls beside her inadvertently glanced at the corner of the room, then she rubbed her eyes and pushed her companion away.


    "Hey, look! Was that Prince Chen and Prince Feng sitting there just now? "


    "Where?"


    Her companion hastily turned her head. At this moment, the two boys had already walked far away, leaving only two figures behind. She looked at him in bewilderment for a long time before saying, "You must have seen wrongly. Where is it?"


    When the girl turned around, the person was already gone. She also gloomily said, "That''s possible. After all, how could they possibly come to the cafeteria to eat?"


    Let''s not talk about the things that happened in the canteen first. Tang Xiaotang returned back to her room, placed her food on Su Xi''s table, and quickly ran out. But after some thought, she turned back.


    She carelessly picked up a pillow on top of the bed, used a small illusion to change the pillow into her appearance, then Tang Xiaotang pulled away the pillow, pretending to be asleep. Then, she turned around and jumped down from the window.


    Behind the girls'' dormitory was a large forest. Tang Xiaotang landed perfectly on the ground and shuttled back and forth between the trees like a cat. She followed the directions on the map and headed straight to the Arts Building.

 C115

    Coincidentally, the art building was right in the middle of the forest, near the lake shore. In order to create a good environment, the school specially made the environment around the art building very nice, but this kind of construction in the forest made Tang Xiaotang have no choice but to retort, wasn''t this where the school''s ghost story happened?


    No wonder rumors would come out. Honestly speaking, if this was in a supernatural world, this kind of building would attract no attention at all! Even in this world of technology, it was easy to see bad things happen, such as campus violence or crime.


    The surrounding forest provided a perfect place for anyone who harbored ill intentions. Even if there were surveillance cameras or alarms, by the time the security personnel rushed over, the other party would have already escaped.


    In front of her, a tall building was indistinctly visible. Only when she was near Tang Xiaotang was she able to see that it was a European style building, and when her whole appearance was displayed in front of Tang Xiaotang, the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but twitch.


    How was this an art building? This was clearly a castle! The enormous building that encircled the dark green lake was exactly the same as the castle in the fairy tale. The castle on the island was surrounded by tall railings, and one could see that the inside of the building had a garden structure, with pavilions and pools. Due to the lack of maintenance, large patches of the rose had already covered the entire courtyard, even climbing up the fence, and even the door was covered by their thorny leaves and leaves.


    Tang Xiaotang was acutely aware that the magnetic field around her was chaotic, especially at a place in the middle of the castle where she was barely able to sense the existence of space.


    Perhaps it was due to the chaotic magnetic field that caused this area''s aura to be especially eerie and desolate. Anyone who approached would feel more or less uncomfortable, so there was no one watching over this place.


    Tang Xiaotang slowly approached the castle. There was no bridge over the lake surface, so it seemed that the original students would be riding on boats if they went to the center of the lake, but Tang Xiaotang didn''t use boats.


    After casually walking across the water surface, Tang Xiaotang quickly arrived in front of the gigantic steel door.


    However, the closer they got to the castle, the more obvious the strange magnetic field became. The heartbeat in her body was exceptionally fast, and a wave of oppressive and heavy aura made her feel extremely uncomfortable. Tang Xiaotang had no choice but to use her spirit power to separate a region around his body.


    With the existence of the Domain, Tang Xiaotang felt much better. It seemed that the problem was more serious than she had imagined. She wondered how far this face of hers had disappeared. Judging from the strong sense of invasion, the other plane should not be a friendly one.


    The tall and sturdy metal door was rusted, and there was a large lock on the door. The lock was also rusted.


    Tang Xiaotang''s finger tapped on the lock and the huge lock trembled twice. A layer of white light floated up on its surface and automatically moved away.


    After hanging the lock on the door, Tang Xiaotang quickly traversed the path filled with weeds and walked forward.


    The garden was even more dilapidated than he had imagined. The plants that should have been neat had grown into strange shapes, the flowers were as black and dirty as ink, and the twisted vines were spread out like bony claws, as if they were trying to catch anyone who passed by.


    It seemed that the abnormal magnetic field had affected these plants. However, he did not know what was going on inside.


    The door of the art building was still locked. Tang Xiaotang looked up and saw a camouflaged camera on the ancient looking wall lamp ¡ª ¡ª Of course, it was broken.


    The door was not like the iron gate outside, Tang Xiaotang simply used the Wall Passing Technique and walked through the door to the main hall.


    The main hall was very large, constructed entirely in the style of European castles, and in front of him was a large dance floor. However, it was a dilapidated scene, even the crystal chandelier was covered in dust.


    Perhaps it was because her movements were too big, but when Tang Xiaotang just walked to the bottom of the chandelier, she was immediately blown away by the falling dust all over her face.


    Tang Xiaotang: "..."


    Shaking her head and shaking off the dust on her body, Tang Xiaotang continued to walk up, following the instructions on the map up the stairs in the hall.


    The staircase was also covered with a layer of dust, and when Tang Xiaotang stepped on it, she could see a clear footprint.


    Wait ¡­ She turned back and looked thoughtfully at the footprints.


    This won''t do. Although there won''t be anyone coming here anymore, there''s a chance that someone will find out if they''re not afraid. It would be terrible if they were found out!


    Scanning the area with her gaze, she spotted a broom lying on the ground and immediately had an idea.


    With a thought, the broom stood up and wobbled over like a human. Tang Xiaotang nodded her head in satisfaction and walked over. The broom was right behind her, brushing away her footprints.


    After successfully going up the stairs and going through two spacious corridors, Tang Xiaotang unhesitatingly chose the one on the right.


    The corridor was very long, and there were no windows. As such, it was very dark, as if it was a passageway to hell. Originally, there was a wall lamp on the wall, but Tang Xiaotang would not light it up. Her fingers slipped, and a small cluster of flames bloomed at the tip of her finger. Tang Xiaotang picked up the flame and walked in.


    The tunnel was covered with a thick carpet, and the original color of the bright red carpet could no longer be seen. The flames illuminated a small area on the wall, and oil paintings were hung on those places, and the characters on them were originally very lifelike. In this kind of environment, they looked even weirder.


    If it wasn''t for Tang Xiaotang experiencing an even more terrifying situation ¡­ She wasn''t afraid! It was her ability to make people afraid, because she had purposely scared people before in order to increase her strength and then ate their fears. But as for her, it was as if she didn''t have that kind of feeling. She wasn''t afraid in the slightest, and she even felt that it was a bit funny.


    ''A fine art building like this has to be built! I wonder what the school is thinking ¡­ ''


    Uh-huh. If she were a school, she would consider turning this place into a haunted house to punish disobedient students. As long as I let those students who break the school rules take a walk around here ¡­ I believe they will never dare to violate the school rules again.


    As the red dot got closer and closer, Tang Xiaotang''s ears twitched, and she suddenly heard a faint sound from somewhere behind him.


    She turned around and saw nothing in the dark corridor. She looked at the map thoughtfully. There was not a single point on it.


    What was going on? It couldn''t be an animal. The map could show the existence of anything with soul fluctuations, but there was nothing on the map. What was that sound that sounded like something moving?


    Tang Xiaotang was not afraid, but she felt that it was interesting. Looks like this building also had its own history ¡­ Perhaps without the fusion of dimensions, it would eventually become a ghost tower and be abandoned!


    Tang Xiaotang was very interested in figuring out this secret. However, the most important thing right now was still the question of plane fusion.


    She stood at the door of the room with the red dot on it and gently pushed it open.


    This pressure belonged to a different plane of existence and was only directed at creatures with spiritual force. "Unless one had a psychic power, ordinary people would only feel a stifled feeling in their heart and would not have any effect. On the contrary, those whose mental power was not strong enough to sense it would easily be hurt by the oppressive pressure.

 C116

    Tang Xiaotang''s mental strength was extremely strong, but unfortunately, her current body was very weak, so she couldn''t use too much of it. The spiritual force around her body was dissipating at a rapid rate. Her domain wouldn''t be able to hold on for too long.


    A certain charmer who was somewhat careless had to turn around and leave. The first exploration ended in failure. She didn''t even see what the other plane looked like before she hurriedly returned due to her low spiritual force.


    By the time she got back to the dorm, it was already dark, but Su Xi had not come back yet, but the food on the table was already gone.


    Tang Xiaotang did not mind, anyway, as she often came back late at night and she barely remembered how many times she would wake up and see her. Most of the time, when she came back, Zhou Weiwei would have already gone to sleep, and only when she woke up in the morning would he be able to see her lying on the bed.


    Of course, Zhou Weiwei also didn''t sleep very early, and would often stay up very late in order to learn from her.


    She had expended a lot of mental energy today, and his body was so sleepy that she could no longer open her eyes. As soon as she laid on the bed, she lost all feeling. Tang Xiaotang did not need to rest, she just so happened to be able to use this time to flip through the memories of his body, and also solidify the fusion of the spirit flesh.


    When dawn arrived, Su Xi returned with the smell of alcohol and tobacco all over her body. She quickly and quietly washed up and then lay down on the bed to sleep. After a while, she began to snore loudly.


    After flipping through her memory for an entire night, Tang Xiaotang knew that Zhou Weiwei would normally wake up to read. Her body was more or less rested, so she opened her eyes and quietly got off the bed.


    At first, she didn''t think about it so early, but she suddenly remembered something. She hadn''t finished yesterday''s homework!


    (?)


    Those noble students could have done their homework, but the problem was that she wasn''t doing it!


    Seated in front of the desk, writing furiously, a certain charmer silently cursed her teacher countless times in her heart!


    It truly was worthy of being called a noble school. The homework left behind was also aristocratic ¡ª an excessive number!


    She hated homework the most! How annoying!


    Fortunately, this knowledge was very simple for her. How long would it take for her to master it?


    "That, wake up, it''s time for class."


    When Su Xi opened her eyes, she saw Zhou Weiwei''s face, which was covered with large, black-framed glasses, as usual.


    She looked at her watch. It was indeed half past seven ¡ª eight in the middle of St. John''s High School.


    In front of her, Zhou Weiwei had already put on her school uniform, carried her school bag and was about to leave.


    "Wait ¡­"


    Tang Xiaotang stopped and turned to look at her. Is something the matter? "I''m leaving, I''m going to be late for class ¡­"


    "Nothing," she said lightly. "I''ve already told Sister Dong that as long as you don''t bother Prince Chen, she''ll let you off this time."


    Tang Xiaotang was startled, she really did not expect Su Xi to help her speak up (although she did not need it). She smiled faintly, and did not reject her good intentions: "Thank you!"


    Su Xi''s expression was cold, but Tang Xiaotang''s sharp eyes could see the tinge of red on her face: "Hmph, don''t be happy too early! If you pester Prince Chen again, even I won''t let you off! "


    As expected, these words did not have a haughty tone anymore, because Tang Xiaotang already knew that this girl was actually a haughty and cute girl.


    "I got it!"


    Tang Xiaotang arrived at the classroom quite early, but there were only a few people in the classroom. Although the school rules forbid late absence, few of these students are not late.


    As expected, Dong Yuanyuan was already sitting on her seat, but Tang Xiaotang did not ignore the dark circles under her eyes that were so thick that even powder could not cover.


    Her eyes were haggard and haggard. Other than the dark circles around her eyes and her fretful expression, Tang Xiaotang could feel a hint of fear underneath her fretfulness.


    It seems that Dong Yuanyuan slept quite well last night!


    She was in a good mood as she faintly smiled. It had been a long time since she had to use this ability. She had thought that she was unfamiliar with it, but now it seemed that the results were still very good!


    Dong Yuanyuan looked at Zhou Weiwei who was seated on her seat, and a trace of fear couldn''t help but flash past her eyes. That dream from last night was too real, she almost thought that Zhou Weiwei had really died ¡­ No, not only her, but that female teacher as well. She dreamt that she jumped off a building right in front of her ¡­ Fresh blood splattered all over her face ¡­


    She slammed the book on the table angrily, as her eyes landed on Zhou Weiwei.


    Could it be because of this damned girl?


    In the end, she couldn''t sit still and stood up. She didn''t care if it was her doing or not! Right now, she was in a bad mood. She just wanted to vent on her! Who told her to come to her dreams last night?


    "Stand up! Who told you to sit down? " Walking to Tang Xiaotang''s table, Dong Yuanyuan threw all of the books on her table to the ground.


    "Today, I will properly educate you so that you will know what rules are!" She rudely pulled Tang Xiaotang up and was about to leave the classroom.


    No one in the class stopped her, they did not dare. Dong Yuanyuan''s family was one of the top powers in this place, there was no need for them to offend her over a commoner.


    Tang Xiaotang never thought that not only did Dong Yuanyuan not receive her lesson, she became even more arrogant ¡ª ¡ª Let go! Is this lord something a foolish human like you can touch?


    She raised her head and coldly looked at Dong Yuanyuan. Within her pitch-black pupils, a golden line flashed past.


    Dong Yuanyuan''s expression slowly changed from anger and ruthlessness to confusion and emptiness. She opened her mouth, but suddenly did not know what to say or do.


    She expressionlessly walked back to her seat and sat down, staring at the blackboard blankly without moving for a long time.


    The remaining students looked at this scene in astonishment. They didn''t know what was wrong with Dong Yuanyuan, but seeing that Tang Xiaotang was walking back to her seat as if nothing had happened, they didn''t dare to ask too many questions.


    This entire morning, Dong Yuanyuan was in a daze, even her little sisters felt that it was inconceivable. Tang Xiaotang could not be bothered to care about them, these little brats only deserved a lesson, although she was not willing to bully the weak with her strength, she did not mind giving them a lesson.


    However, after she thought about it, she still took the opportunity to walk over to Su Xi''s side after class and softly said, "Don''t be with Dong Yuanyuan anymore, I feel that something''s wrong with her." This girl could still be pulled, but if she were to continue fooling around with Dong Yuanyuan ¡­ Then there was no other way.


    Su Xi just stared at her back in a daze.


    The day''s worth of lessons ended once again. Tang Xiaotang prepared to continue her exploration of the Arts Tower tonight, so after eating, she hid behind the roof of the canteen to think of a way out.


    It was very obvious that even with yesterday''s method, this body still could not withstand such a powerful pressure.


    Then how do we get there?


    Not using physical body?


    Tang Xiaotang who was so engrossed in her thoughts did not notice that someone was slowly approaching from behind her, until a pair of hands patted her shoulder, scaring her to the core.


    "Who?"

 C117

    She turned around and saw a male student who had a cheap smile on his face. I''ve finally found you! "You nearly broke my waist. Tell me, how are you going to compensate me?"


    After thinking for a long time, Tang Xiaotang finally recognized that this was the boy who had inserted the earphones that day. However, she had been too anxious the other day and hadn''t taken a serious look. This fellow did look like a human or a dog, so why did she address him like ''grandpa''? ''Seriously, I wonder how old she is to be his grandmother! ''


    The boy was tall and had a head of black hair that was cut in half, a dark wine red at the top of his forehead, a pair of peach blossom eyes that looked a bit like a thug''s. He had a straight nose and was handsome, which was the kind of image a bad boy would like for a girl.


    However, Tang Xiaotang was not an ignorant little girl, so she would definitely not like this kind of childish boy. However, looking at him, she came up with a good idea!


    Since the coercion had no power to attack ordinary people, he had no choice but to walk over without using his spiritual force.


    Thinking about this, Tang Xiaotang decided to try again immediately. As for who this person was? Why are you looking for her? Tang Xiaotang expressed, who cares?


    "Wait ¡­" "What are you doing?" The boy was shocked by Tang Xiaotang''s actions. He subconsciously stepped back, then reacted to it by grabbing onto Tang Xiaotang''s arm: "Didn''t you see that this lord is looking for you for something?"


    Tang Xiaotang (impatient): "Get out of the way!"


    The boy said proudly: "No! Unless you apologize to Yours Truly, Yours Truly might consider letting you go this time! "


    Tang Xiaotang: "Are you letting me go?"


    "I''m not letting go!" The boy''s expression was firm and proud, causing Tang Xiaotang to want to beat him up.


    There was a flash of a cross above her head, and Tang Xiaotang decided to not tolerate it anymore. Anyway, she had already fallen out with him, so she didn''t mind going a little deeper.


    Holding onto the hand that was holding onto her arm, Tang Xiaotang slid upwards with one hand and used her strength to throw him onto the ground with a shoulder throw.


    As a result, when the boy fell on the ground, he had no idea what had happened. He could only see that the whole world was upside down.


    Why? Why was he thrown to the ground by a skinny and weak girl? How embarrassing!


    By the time he struggled to get up from the ground, Tang Xiaotang was long gone.


    How embarrassing! Fortunately, there was no one here on the roof!


    The boy covered his face. Just as he thought this, a laugh suddenly came from the corner of the roof.


    "Puff ¡­"


    A handsome young man wearing the same St. John''s uniform slowly walked out. He had a picturesque appearance, a pair of dark eyes, and the corners of his lips slightly raised. The strangest thing was that this boy had long hair.


    "It''s you?" The other boy couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise when he saw him.


    At this time, Tang Xiaotang had already ran out of the cafeteria and hurried in the direction of the Arts Building.


    St. John''s was a big place, with a far distance between the dining hall and the Art Building, and it usually took about twenty minutes to get there. In order to not attract attention, Tang Xiaotang could only calmly walk over like the others.


    "Look, Sister Dong!" That''s Zhou Weiwei!


    A girl suddenly pointed at Tang Xiaotang who was passing by and screamed.


    "Make a fuss! What are you shouting for? " Dong Yuanyuan''s expression was fretful as she glared fiercely at the girl.


    "But Sister Dong, it really is her ¡­ "Look ¡­"


    Hearing that, Dong Yuanyuan looked over and saw a familiar figure slowly walking over.


    Thinking about what happened today made her angry. Why did she return to her seat like she was possessed? Furthermore, she had no impression of what had happened that morning!


    This damned girl definitely knew a demonic technique!


    She wanted to go up and teach her a lesson as usual, but when she thought about that scene in the morning, she didn''t dare to do that ¡­


    "Look, Sister Dong is alone." Why don''t we go up now and teach her a lesson so that she can take revenge for Sister Dong! "


    It was a pity that Dong Yuanyuan was shocked by Tang Xiaotang''s move today and did not dare to fight her. As such, her flattery was directed at the horse''s legs.


    Dong Yuanyuan immediately thought of her foolish appearance that morning and slapped her across the face, "Shut up! Idiot, with so many people watching, how are you going up? "Do you want to lure the students from the Disciplinary Committee over here?"


    This slap of hers was extremely heavy. Half of the girl''s face swelled up all of a sudden. She covered her red and swollen face with her hands, then lowered her head as a trace of hatred flashed in her eyes. She bit her lips and whispered, "I''m sorry ¡­" Sister Dong, I wasn''t considerate enough. Don''t be angry. "


    When Su Xi saw this from the most inconspicuous spot, she could not help but think of what Zhou Weiwei had said that morning. Although she did not listen to her words, perhaps she had already subconsciously believed it. Today, she did not purposely move in front of Dong Yuanyuan like she usually did, or else she would have been slapped in her face.


    Seeing Dong Yuanyuan hitting even her most loyal follower, she didn''t know how she felt in her heart, and couldn''t say that she was disappointed. She already knew what kind of person Dong Yuanyuan was, and was a little afraid.


    Maybe Zhou Weiwei was right, she really shouldn''t be with Dong Yuanyuan anymore. She had almost forgotten what that simple yet diligent her looked like during junior high school.


    Dong Yuanyuan looked at Tang Xiaotang''s back, and a trace of ruthlessness flashed past her eyes: "Follow me, follow her, and when you reach a place with fewer people, surround her again!"


    She didn''t believe it. With so many people, couldn''t they do anything to her?


    Su Xi''s eyelids drooped down, she suddenly said: "Apologies, Sister Dong, I suddenly remembered, today''s homework I haven''t finished everyone''s work ¡­. "I want to go back and write. I have a lot of homework to do today, I''m afraid I won''t be able to finish it ¡­"


    Dong Yuanyuan did not mind that there was one person missing, but she cared a lot about her homework. After all, St. John''s End-Stage homework was a big part of it: "Write well, and do not think about doing it half-heartedly!"


    "I know." Su Xi obediently lowered her head.


    She left slowly, and as soon as she left their line of sight, she immediately took out her phone to text Zhou Weiwei.


    "Be careful, Dong Yuanyuan brought someone to block you, to find a place with more people."


    After a long while, a short reply came back.


    "Okay, thank you."


    Of course, Tang Xiaotang knew that someone was following her from behind. No matter how they tried to hide, the map would always show them clearly.


    It was just a boring game of revenge against high school students, it was just to find a place to beat her up and threaten her. Tang Xiaotang did not want to bother with them, so she simply brought them to the place she wanted them to go.

 C118

    Didn''t he want to follow them? If you have the ability, then don''t leave, let''s see if you''re afraid or not!


    The group of girls were extremely excited when they saw Tang Xiaotang take the initiative to walk towards a place with fewer people.


    Only, the people around them were becoming fewer and fewer, and their positions were getting more and more distant. Gradually, other than Zhou Weiwei who was walking in front, there were only the few of them left.


    A girl''s voice said softly, "This road..." Why are you so familiar with it? "


    "Sister Dong, this seems to be, is ¡­" "The way to the art building, sigh ¡­" A girl said in a low voice.


    "Let''s go back, Sister Dong. The school rules state that no matter who goes to the Arts Tower, if they are found, they will be expelled ¡­" A girl tried to dissuade Dong Yuanyuan with a little fear.


    Dong Yuanyuan did not care about this kind of thing, the school rules could not control her anyway. She actually wanted to use this chance to grab hold of Zhou Weiwei''s weakness, and get her to scram from the school!


    However, it was obvious that the girls did not want to follow her. Their faces were filled with fear as they said, "Sister Dong, let''s go back. I heard that the Arts Building ¡­ "Haunted ¡­"


    "That''s right, Sister Dong. Have you forgotten?" The girl from last year was scared out of her mind ¡­ "Why don''t we go back and call some guys over another day ¡­"


    Although Dong Yuanyuan really wanted to follow and teach her a lesson, she knew that her subordinates were right. However, she wasn''t willing to leave just like that.


    "Go! Go quickly and inform the people from the security department to come to the art building!" She then pointed at a girl who hurriedly ran out, feeling as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders.


    "Everyone else, follow me!"


    However, when they turned around, they found that their target had already disappeared!


    When the security guards rushed over to the art building, it was completely quiet, not even a shadow of a bird could be seen, let alone a person.


    Tang Xiaotang shook off the fart and once again walked in front of the art building. This time, she had learned the lesson from her last lesson. She didn''t have the slightest bit of mental energy left, so she walked all the way to the art building.


    Fortunately she knew how to swim, Tang Xiaotang walked into the art building while wearing a wet set of clothes. I really have to thank you for not locking the door, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to enter today.


    After walking a long way around the art building, she found a broken glass window and carefully flipped it open.


    This classroom seemed to be a piano room. Tang Xiaotang saw a piano that was completely covered in dust at the side, the floor was covered in a thick layer of dust, and it was fortunate that the door of this room could still be opened, if not she would have flipped inside.


    She didn''t have time to worry about being discovered now. Tang Xiaotang took out her mobile phone, took out a flashlight, and used it to light herself up. She pushed the door open and went out into the same dark corridor as the one on the first floor.


    The walls of the first floor were also covered with all sorts of paintings, just that the first floor was different from the second floor. The walls of the first floor were covered with all sorts of paintings, Tang Xiaotang was not in the mood to look at them, and went straight to the second floor.


    Without using her mental power, she could not feel the pressure, but her heart still felt depressed and uncomfortable.


    She walked all the way up to the classroom door where she had been standing. The pen on the door was half gone, so she could still make out that it was an oil painting studio. She pushed it. The door was unlocked.


    Tang Xiaotang bellowed as she sunk her Qi into her Dantian and retreated two steps. Under the powerful physical attack, the door groaned twice and fell to the ground, dust flying everywhere.


    Tang Xiaotang kicked again, and the door continued to shake two more times, after which it suddenly fell to the ground.


    It was dark in the house, though it was not yet dark outside. Tang Xiaotang immediately saw the gigantic transparent vortex on the wall.


    Of course, this was a scene that only she could see. The others only saw a normal wall.


    The whirlpool was as big as a blackboard, and as the undulations that swirled about took up the entire wall, a strange undulation spread out from the center of the whirlpool. Through that layer of transparent undulation, Tang Xiaotang could clearly see the scene in front of him ¡ª ¡ª A purplish-red piece of land, with occasional skulls whose eyes burned with blue flames.


    So it was the Undead Realm. No wonder it was so gloomy and depressing here, and even the rumors of ghosts.


    Ordinary people wouldn''t be able to see the whirlpool, but if someone were to occasionally see the scene of another plane, it was likely that someone would just happen to see the walking skeleton, which was why they were so scared ¡ª and the legend of ghosts spread.


    The task now was to repair the whirlpool.


    Tang Xiaotang had already packed all the things she needed to use in the morning, otherwise, she would have to use her mental power when taking them out.


    Just as she was about to take something out of her bag, her ears twitched and she suddenly heard a faint sound of music ¡­ It sounds like ¡­ Piano!


    Ye Zichen looked at the map subconsciously. Crap, a white dot appeared at the place she just came in from. Someone actually came in!


    No wonder that window was so rotten. Someone had intentionally broken it. It felt like this place had become their secret base.


    Even worse, a few white spots appeared in the lobby of the first floor ¡­ Tang Xiaotang immediately thought of the girl that left at that time.


    Who would have thought that they would actually call for someone to come in!


    With the degree of dispersion, it would take at least an hour to fix the loophole. If she were to be interrupted at this moment, it would be very dangerous. There was a high chance that the loophole would be mended even further, and she couldn''t use her own ability ¡­


    In that moment, Tang Xiaotang made a decision ¡ª ¡ª Retreat.


    Although giving up this opportunity was unpleasant, it was still better than being caught red-handed in the face of danger. Moreover, no matter how one looked at it, the consequences of letting it spread were much better than the consequences of being interrupted while repairing it.


    Tang Xiaotang ran in front of the window and pushed the window a few times, not caring about the dust on it. Luckily, this imitation of the building had a big window, otherwise it would really be difficult to open.


    Opening the window, he jumped down from the second floor and landed steadily in the forest behind.


    Was she supposed to be glad that she spent an entire night consolidating her spiritual force after taking over this body? Otherwise, if he jumped down from such a high altitude with Zhou Weiwei''s weak body, even if he didn''t die, he would still have a broken leg.


    As for the unlucky fellow in the piano room ¡­ Tang Xiaotang did not care, it was good for him to be caught and taught a lesson, although as a normal human would not be in any danger, but it was hard to not be scared to death inside, after all, normal people would be very afraid seeing that scene.


    The entire afternoon''s worth of effort had failed once again. Tang Xiaotang returned to her room dejectedly.


    Unexpectedly, Su Xi returned very early today. The moment Tang Xiaotang pushed open the door, he saw her sitting in front of her desk, in a daze while looking at her homework.


    Poor baby, you got a shock? Tang Xiaotang looked at her sympathetically, and sat down at her desk. She hasn''t even finished her homework for today!


    That was why he hated students the most!

 C119

    It had to be said that the campus facilities of St. John''s were quite good. The dormitories were all beautifully decorated imitation-european-style small apartments, while the girls'' dormitories were primarily light pink. The boys were said to be light blue.


    The dorms were two rooms, and each of them had two rooms, a living room, and a kitchen. Everyone''s bedroom had their own bathroom and bathroom, and the bathroom even had a bath!


    It was said that the rooms used for the best class were of a higher class, who knew how good they would be. In any case, Tang Xiaotang felt that this dorm room''s style was pretty good. When she went back, she would make her own space into something like this.


    After taking a comfortable hot bath, Tang Xiaotang blew her hair dry happily and changed into a bathrobe to go to the study to do her homework.


    Fortunately, I wasn''t too tired today. How could I have the energy to do my homework? To be honest, she did not know why she needed to write all these things. In any case, no one would listen to what the teacher told her, and many of her classmates would look for someone to write on them. In this kind of situation, the teacher would just turn a blind eye, and only she and Su Xi would need to write on their own ¡­


    Oh no, Su Xi was not only doing her homework, she had also included a few other people ¡­ How did she finish it?


    "You ¡­ Are you alright? "


    Seeing Tang Xiaotang''s wet body return, Su Xi''s heart was filled with guilt and unease. Although she had bullied Zhou Weiwei before, it was only to humiliate her or to block her in the toilet ¡­ But today, when she saw Dong Yuanyuan''s crazed and indistinct expression, she had probably guessed that they wouldn''t let her off so easily.


    Had they pushed her into the water? Or slap him? As soon as she came back, she went to take a bath. Did she get beaten up by them?


    No, no, no, it should be fine ¡­ After all, this was still a school, they shouldn''t be too excessive ¡­


    The more Su Xi thought about it, the more her mind wandered, but she didn''t dare to go up and ask, for fear that she would suffer even more. After a long while, when Su Xi still did not say a word, she finally could not resist anymore and asked softly.


    "Ah ¡­" "I''m fine."


    Tang Xiaotang turned around and smiled, causing a proud and lovable face to turn red. She turned her head and said with a rough voice: "Hmph, I''m not worried about you!"


    "Thank you!" Tang Xiaotang continued to smile faintly, she had already understood the essence of this girl, she was in such a good mood that her disguise was not exposed.


    "Oh yeah, keep your distance from them in the future," Tang Xiaotang told her. "I saw that short-haired girl beside Dong Yuanyuan crying today.


    Su Xi naturally knew that she had personally witnessed that scene today. Thinking about Dong Yuanyuan, her eyes dimmed, and her expression became a little lonely.


    "But ¡­" I don''t know what to do... If I leave now, she will definitely hold a grudge against me ¡­ "


    Su Xi didn''t know why, but she actually told what she would only suppress in her heart to Zhou Weiwei in the past, and now, she truly regretted going near Dong Yuanyuan on her own accord. She finally understood that Dong Yuanyuan wouldn''t care about what happened to them, no matter what, she would be alright.


    "Then let''s leave. So what if we are bullied? "Study hard, as long as your grades are good, you can be assigned to other classes in your third year."


    "Leave them ¡­ "Is that so?"


    Su Xi asked in confusion, as she nodded her head.


    "Right, you have to persevere on your own."


    "You must be doing this ¡­"


    "That''s right," Tang Xiaotang thought back to how Zhou Weiwei had indeed thought, "At least I can still study hard. Although my birth is not as good as theirs, as long as I work hard, I will still be able to shine to myself."


    Su Xi was still confused, she slowly turned her head, doing her homework while thinking about what Tang Xiaotang had said.


    Hold on to yourself?


    Looking at her subordinates'' identical assignments, Su Xi suddenly didn''t know why she would do such a thing. Shouldn''t she use this time to learn more knowledge?


    Thinking of her parents'' ardent gazes before she left home, her heart gradually became more cheerful.


    Yes, that''s right. She shouldn''t have forgotten what she really wanted to pursue because of that momentary vanity ¡­ If he followed Dong Yuanyuan, it might make the students in the academy not look down on him, but that was not what he really wanted!


    "I understand!"


    Tang Xiaotang looked at Su Xi. She was still too young, and this couldn''t be considered as a big mistake. Humans and girls all had the same thoughts, as long as they understood in time.


    Su Xi also looked at Tang Xiaotang. She suddenly knew why she couldn''t catch up with her no matter what, and it turned out that she was truly inferior to her.


    "I will definitely surpass you! I''m talking about the results! "


    Su Xi suddenly smiled, and she shouted to Tang Xiaotang.


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you."


    Tang Xiaotang felt that it was really not easy for him. Not only did she have to fix the loopholes to save the world, she also had to help the girl who had lost her footing.


    Once they arrived at the classroom on the second day, Tang Xiaotang heard a few well-informed male students discussing the news from yesterday in a low voice. It was said that they caught a male student from the University during yesterday''s time at the Arts Building, and it was said that he always went to the Arts Building to practice his piano, which was already quite a while ago.


    Tang Xiaotang was silent for a few seconds for the boy. If he had to blame something, he would blame Dong Yuanyuan, after all, she was the one who told people to report it to him, wasn''t she?


    But the bad news came along, and when the school found out about the rumor of the art building being haunted (they thought the hapless boy was playing tricks on them), they lifted the ban and heard that it had been decided to reactivate the art building and that someone was going in to clean it up tomorrow.


    This meant that Tang Xiaotang did not have much time left. However, looking at her two previous experiences of entering the Arts Building, she felt that if this building was activated, it would be sealed sooner or later. The mischievous designer seemed to have thought of something strange when designing it, so there were all sorts of strange things in the building ¡­


    Forget it, it didn''t matter to her anyway. It seemed like tonight was the deadline for her to fix the loophole. Once the people from the school entered, she would have no way to fix it.


    The morning passed in a daze. When Tang Xiaotang finished her lessons, she went straight to the cafeteria. Right now, what she was looking forward to the most was when she ate every day. The canteen of St. John''s had completely conquered her, especially those delicious and delicious pastries. Each time, the delicacies made her want to swallow her tongue!


    After eating her fill, Tang Xiaotang thought of taking the opportunity to take a look at the Arts Tower during her afternoon break. However, something like that happened yesterday, so maybe the school would send someone to take a look.


    Should he skip classes in the afternoon? However, it would be easier to be caught this way ¡­ She rolled her eyes and suddenly came up with a good idea.


    She couldn''t get in. Someone would definitely be able to get in.

 C120

    Thus, in the afternoon, Tang Xiaotang intentionally wandered in front of Dong Yuanyuan, and just as she expected, Dong Yuanyuan was furious about not being able to stop her in the art building, and wanted to teach her a lesson.


    Once she finished class, Tang Xiaotang walked slowly towards the art building, followed by a long string of "Tails" as expected.


    Tang Xiaotang, who had deliberately let them catch him, slowed her pace in the forest in front of the art building. Behind him, two girls immediately caught up and blocked her path.


    Tang Xiaotang stopped in her tracks, pretended to be afraid, and retreated. Before she had taken two steps back, Dong Yuanyuan had already led her people to block him.


    Tang Xiaotang had been intentionally captured, so how could they not catch him?


    Thus, the few girls blocked her from the middle, while Dong Yuanyuan stood in the middle and looked at her coldly.


    "You ¡­ What are you guys doing? " Tang Xiaotang trembled as she asked.


    "What do you think we''re going to do?" Dong Yuanyuan laughed proudly. She said it like this, wasn''t she just a commoner? She did not believe that she had any abilities, and caught her just like that. It was because these idiots were too timid, otherwise they would have taught her a lesson yesterday!


    "I, I haven''t seen her recently ¡­" "Prince Chen ¡­"


    "Is Prince Chen someone you can call?!" One of the female students interrupted Dong Yuanyuan with a stern look on her face. She took a step forward and pushed her down to the ground, "Sister Dong asked you a few questions.


    The moment she landed, Tang Xiaotang used a clever move, causing her to fall onto the ground. Her school uniform was stained with a lot of dirt and she looked very pathetic.


    Dong Yuanyuan waved her hand to stop the girl''s movements. She looked down at the girl on the ground and asked in a low voice, "Let me ask you, what the hell did you do yesterday morning? "Why did I become like that?"


    "What did you do ¡­" "I don''t know what you''re talking about ¡­"


    "Stop playing dumb!" Dong Yuanyuan coldly snorted as she took a step forward: "You know what I''m saying!"


    "I don''t know ¡­" Tang Xiaotang rolled her eyes in her heart. This method of questioning is too unorthodox, could it be that she will just play Tai Chi back and forth? What a waste of time.


    "Pah!"


    The furious Dong Yuanyuan slapped Tang Xiaotang: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it, I know it''s you! You two, teach her a lesson! "


    Tang Xiaotang squinted, looking at a spot close to the map, why would someone come here?


    This won''t do, she had already paid such a heavy price. If today''s matter were to be messed up by others, wouldn''t this slap be wasted?


    Glancing at the girl beside Dong Yuanyuan, the moment their eyes met, the girl''s eyes flashed and she immediately stopped Dong Yuanyuan. "Wait, Sister Dong."


    "What is it? What business do you have with me? " Dong Yuanyuan looked at her coldly, "You can''t be thinking of begging her for mercy, right?"


    "Of course not, it''s just that Sister Dong. Although this place is remote, there might be people coming over. It would be bad if they found out." "Why don''t we find another place with no people and deal with her? What do you think?"


    Dong Yuanyuan thought about it, and felt that what she said was right, so she nodded her head: "Alright, what you said makes sense, but where is no one around here?"


    "Isn''t there nobody there ¡­" The girl whispered a few words into Dong Yuanyuan''s ears. Dong Yuanyuan then said to the two girls: "Take her, let''s go!"


    The two girls carried Tang Xiaotang and followed behind Dong Yuanyuan, the group heading towards the Arts Tower together.


    Tang Xiaotang kept looking at that point, and when she realized that point was also moving forward and was following right behind them, she wanted to curse out loud!


    Or was it someone he had met before? Who could be so detestable!?


    The Arts Tower was right in front of him, so Tang Xiaotang decided to ignore him and let him follow.


    As expected, Tang Xiaotang found a simple bridge over the lake surface. Two security guards stood at the entrance, and when they saw Dong Yuanyuan and her group, one of them asked: "What are you guys doing here? "Go back quickly!"


    Among them, one of them recognized Dong Yuanyuan. He pulled at his companion''s clothes and smiled at Dong Yuanyuan.


    Dong Yuanyuan lifted her head and laughed coldly: "Get out of the way! Don''t mind my business! "


    The girl behind her stood up and said with a smile, "That, yesterday this girl took Sister Dong''s things and threw them here, we want to go in and look ¡­" Rest assured, nothing will happen. We''ll be right out! "


    The guard who had spoken earlier felt that something was amiss when he saw them carrying someone. However, just as he was about to say something, he was pulled back by another guard behind him. He smiled and said, "Okay, then you guys can go in."


    Dong Yuanyuan nodded in satisfaction: "Very good, you''re sensible. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    When Dong Yuanyuan and the rest entered, his companion asked him: "Why are you stopping me?"


    "Are you stupid? Don''t you know that this is the only daughter of the school director? We''re just a small security guard, how could we afford to offend her? Be careful, if she''s unhappy, she might ask her father to expel us! "


    "But ¡­" "That girl ¡­" The security guard was still hesitating.


    "Mind your own business that you shouldn''t meddle in! They won''t kill anyone anyway. " Another guard said.


    The moment they entered the art building, a chilly air blew over them. The door closed, isolating the last bit of sunlight outside. The girls couldn''t help but shiver. Although it was summer, the temperature here was extremely low, only around a dozen degrees. Other than Tang Xiaotang, no one else wore a jacket, naturally they felt cold.


    "Sister Dong ¡­" "Isn''t this place too cold ¡­" A girl complained softly.


    Although Dong Yuanyuan also felt cold, but after thinking about how there was no one here, she did not care anymore: "Don''t talk rubbish, quickly take off her jacket!"


    Wearing Tang Xiaotang''s clothes, Dong Yuanyuan felt a little warmer. She instructed the two girls to carry Tang Xiaotang up to the second floor.


    It was dark here and there were even rumors of ghosts. The girls were timid in the first place, and some of them even started to retreat, but they did not dare to show it in front of Dong Yuanyuan. She could only slowly carry Tang Xiaotang up to the second floor.


    The second floor was darker, almost dark. Dong Yuanyuan originally wanted to find a place to beat Zhou Weiwei up, but she changed her mind. She wanted to throw her here, find a room to lock her in, and leave her alone for the night.


    "Find an empty classroom."


    The girls stood in front of the deep corridor and looked at the dark tunnel. No one dared to step into it first.


    A girl hesitantly said, "Sister Dong, how about we stay here? There''s no one here anyway ¡­"


    "If I tell you to go, then go! What''s with all the nonsense! Why aren''t you entering? " Although Dong Yuanyuan was also a little afraid, she tried her best to act fearless in front of her subordinates.


    None of them noticed that since they had entered the art building, Tang Xiaotang had not made a single sound.


    The two girls who were carrying Tang Xiaotang were helpless. They took out their phones and turned on the flashlight, bringing her with them as they walked into the pitch black corridor.

 C121

    The floor was covered with a thick carpet that made no sound at all when they stepped on it. The corridor was extremely quiet, so quiet that one could hear their breathing. The two girls were very afraid. They bit their lips and brought Tang Xiaotang in through the dim light of the flashlight.


    "Alright ¡­" "How about, how about, leaving her here ¡­"


    A girl said while trembling. Even Tang Xiaotang could feel that the girl''s hand that was holding his arm was slightly trembling.


    "But ¡­" Sister Dong said that she would like to find a classroom ¡­ " The other girl was still better, but she was also very scared. Tang Xiaotang could already hear the wavering in her voice.


    "But ¡­ but I, I ¡­" He didn''t dare to leave. This place, this place was making a ruckus ¡­ Haunted! " The timid girl was on the verge of tears.


    "Well, then." The bold girl agreed as well, and threw Tang Xiaotang onto the ground.


    "Wait ¡­" "Look, why, why isn''t she saying anything?" The timid girl started to be afraid. She shook Tang Xiaotang with a trembling hand.


    "Hehehe ¡­" Tang Xiaotang lowered her head, and a low, hoarse laugh came out from her mouth, which was asexual: "Because... I''m already dead! "


    Ahhh!


    The two girls screamed in fear and turned around in a hurry. They scrambled back while shouting, "What the hell ¡ª!"


    The shrill female voice echoed in the empty corridor, resonating nonstop. Only after they had completely disappeared into the darkness did Tang Xiaotang let out a cold laugh and crawled up from the ground.


    Tang Xiaotang took out her phone from her pocket and turned off the audio display on the screen. Tang Xiaotang followed the instructions on the map and continued to walk deeper into the room.


    As for these girls, she didn''t have the time to care about them. The mechanisms in the castle were enough for them!


    Very quickly, she reached the oil painting studio. The door was ajar, and Tang Xiaotang pushed it open to enter. To prevent being disturbed, she closed the door and pushed the table to one side to block the door (the lock had been broken by her last kick).


    Seeing the hole in the wall, Tang Xiaotang''s pupils contracted.


    Why? The degree of dispersion was actually a lot greater than yesterday! At a normal speed, it shouldn''t have spread so far!


    The whirlpool that was on the wall yesterday had already spread to the ceiling today, and the whole wall and ceiling were filled with purplish black energy waves. The whirlpool that was on the wall yesterday had already spread to the ceiling today, and the entire wall and the ceiling were covered with purplish black energy waves.


    Without delay, Tang Xiaotang immediately took out a transparent crystal core from her pocket. Suppressing the enormous oppression she had in her heart and the uncontrollable fear in her body, she took a step forward and handed the crystal core over.


    A powerful force burst out from the whirlpool, repelling the crystal core from getting any closer. The powerful repulsive force caused Tang Xiaotang to unconsciously take a step back.


    She gritted her teeth and continued to move forward.


    The whirlpool started to reject her more and more, maybe because it felt that it was about to disappear soon, and with the pressure and impact, it started to rush towards Tang Xiaotang.


    With just a few short steps, it was extremely difficult for Tang Xiaotang to walk. Sweat trickled down her forehead. This body was too weak, she almost couldn''t control the fear it felt, and there were several times when she wanted to turn around and escape from this place. However, she was forcefully suppressed by Tang Xiaotang.


    No matter how much the whirlpool rejected him, Tang Xiaotang still slowly drew closer to it. Tang Xiaotang walked for an entire half an hour before finally placing the crystal core into the center of the whirlpool.


    Once the crystal was embedded, the huge impact instantly disappeared. Tang Xiaotang sat down on the ground weakly and watched the crystal core''s power slowly repair the whirlpool.


    The crystal core gradually shrank, and the energy waves from the ceiling slowly returned. The spot where the whirlpool had previously spread out also started to disappear, revealing the original appearance of the ceiling. The distinct skull pattern started to distort and blur, but the whirlpool in the middle was still rotating, only getting smaller and smaller.


    That''s it! Now it was just waiting for it to slowly repair itself.


    Tang Xiaotang who had nothing better to do finally had time to think about something else.


    Dong Yuanyuan stood at the hallway and waited, but when the two girls still did not come out, she was a little scared and impatient.


    The two girls behind her did the same, but they were more afraid.


    Suddenly, a howl came from the dark corridor, startling them.


    Ahhh!


    "There''s a ghost ¡ª!"


    Although the tone of his voice had changed, they could still recognize that it was the two girls from before. Their expressions changed as they looked at each other, but there was no more sound coming from inside.


    They were scared, and the fear in their hearts overcame all reason. Even Dong Yuanyuan could no longer maintain the calmness on her face. With a pale face, she said: "You all... Which one of you is going to look, look ¡­ What''s wrong with them? "


    The three girls behind her hugged each other and no one was willing to look. "Sister Dong, we ¡­ Let''s go outside and call the two security guards in. "..."


    "Okay ¡­" Who''s going? "Hurry up and go ¡­"


    "Sister Dong, let''s go together." "I don''t dare ¡­"


    Just as they were about to go down the stairs, a low voice came from behind them.


    "Sou sou ¡­"


    It was as if the sound of clothes scraping against the floor came from the depths of the corridor and was approaching them.


    "Sister Dong ¡­" Sister Dong, listen? This is ¡­ "What is that sound?"


    The girl gritted her teeth and made a "ka ka" sound. She was feeling better. Her partner''s legs were weak and could barely stand. His body was leaning on the other girl.


    "I don''t know ¡­" I don''t know ¡­ "Let''s go!"


    "My legs are weak, I can''t move ¡­" The girl was on the verge of tears.


    Dong Yuanyuan said as she saw a dim light suddenly appear in the corridor. They thought it was the girls'' cell phones. Just as they let out a sigh of relief, a light flashed and they saw a tall figure in a black cloak flash past in the corridor and disappear into another corridor.


    Ahhh!


    Ahhh!


    "Oh my god! There''s a ghost! "


    The voices of the girls were loud, but it was useless. The soundproofing effect of this building was very good, and the two security guards were standing at the entrance. No matter how loud they shouted outside the garden, it was impossible to hear them.

 C122

    Outside the garden.


    "Did you hear anything?" The security guard''s conscience was still somewhat unsettled. He kept having the feeling that there was a sound coming from the building not too far away.


    "Aiya, what sound is there? You''re crazy." Another guard pulled him further away and said, "Let''s go over there and smoke!"


    On the other side.


    The two girls shouted before running crazily. They didn''t know where they were going. There was only a path in front and a wall in front of them. They couldn''t get out of the dark corridor.


    They had lost track of where their phone was. The scene before their eyes was pitch black, and they could only rely on their intuition as they ran.


    The last two were so tired that they could only slowly grope and sit on the ground, shivering, unable to care about the others.


    "What should we do? We... "We can''t get out ¡­"


    A girl suddenly sobbed softly, "If I had known ¡­" If I knew, wuu ¡­ "No matter what you say, I won''t come in ¡­


    "Me too ¡­" The other was still better, but the fear in his heart grew stronger under the influence of his companions.


    "It''s all Dong Yuanyuan''s fault! Why didn''t she come in herself? " They had transformed the fear in their hearts into resentment and turned it into hatred for Dong Yuanyuan. The anger they had previously suffered under her hands was slowly fermenting at the bottom of their hearts, before they gave rise to even more negative emotions.


    The two of them started to curse Dong Yuanyuan softly.


    Right, it''s all her fault! If not for her insisting on causing trouble for Zhou Weiwei, how the hell would we be in this place? "


    "Isn''t it because I''m the daughter of the school manager? If I didn''t have her father, I wouldn''t even bother to pay attention to her!"


    Their voices grew louder.


    "Drip, drip ¡­"


    "Wait ¡­" Have you... Hear what? " A girl suddenly stopped and asked with a trembling voice.


    "What?" The man stopped and listened.


    "Drip ¡ª"


    This time they heard it, clearly, as if it were some liquid dripping on the ground, and it seemed to be just above their heads.


    "Ah!"


    Suddenly, one of the girls let out a weird cry. The other one hastily asked, "What happened to you?"


    "Are you here for your aunt? Why do you smell so fishy?" And why is my skirt so wet? "


    A thick smell of rust wafted through the air. Both of them had a bad premonition.


    "I did not... Ah, I still want to ask, are you ¡­ "He''s here ¡­" Another girl stammered out an answer.


    "Pah!"


    As she was speaking, she felt a cold sensation on her neck, as if some liquid was dripping from the top of her head.


    The goosebumps on her body slowly spread from her neck to her entire body. She stiffened her body and trembled as she said to another girl. "Hurry up and touch my neck ¡­"


    "What, what is it?"


    The girl was frightened by her. Just as she was about to ask what was going on, she felt a drop of liquid fall on her face.


    A thick smell of rust entered her nose, scaring her out of her wits and causing her to scream.


    Ah!" Blood is dripping from it!


    Another girl touched her neck with trembling hands. A cold, sticky, rusty liquid slid down her fingers, and she screamed as well.


    Ahhh!


    Creaak.


    The sound of the door opening rang out in the dead silence. The two of them jumped up and scrambled forward, when suddenly, a ray of light passed through the corner in front of them. They seemed to have grasped onto their last sliver of hope as they ran over, but what they saw was even more terrifying ¡ª ¡ª


    The shadow of a giant skeleton floated over from the wall. Its ribs were clearly defined, and its head was extremely ferocious. It was heading in their direction.


    The two of them rolled their eyes and didn''t have time to shout again. They immediately fell to the ground and didn''t know what else to do.


    Tang Xiaotang watched as the Barrier was repaired, and at the same time, looked at the map with leisure. She was not wrong about the few shouts. The two spots above were no longer moving, and there were still four scattered points. Hmm, there were still two spots at the furthest end. However, from this distance, it was likely that their voices wouldn''t be transmitted.


    The crystal core on the wall was shrinking. Although it was very slow, the effect was very good. At least, the hole on the wall was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Tang Xiaotang was glad that she brought a crystal core that was large enough. Otherwise, forget about blocking this hole, it would already be good enough to stop it from spreading further!


    Luckily she didn''t listen to that stingy Aifal, or would she run away again?


    With just a glance, he saw that little spot in the forest outside the castle. Ever since they entered the Art Building, that spot had stopped moving, and what made Tang Xiaotang more curious was, who exactly was that person? The map showed that this person had appeared in front of her on the map, but she couldn''t figure out who it was even after thinking for a long time.


    Forget it, let''s not think about it anymore. Anyway, she could go back after fixing this. No matter what the other party''s motive was, it had nothing to do with her.


    "Sister Dong, what should we do now?" a girl''s voice asked in a tearful tone. The other two were already sitting on the ground, just crying.


    "I don''t know what to do either!" Ask me what I can do! " Dong Yuanyuan shouted loudly. She glared at the two girls who were crying as they hugged each other on the ground. "Get up! Why cry! "Quickly think of a way!"


    "Sister Dong ¡­" It''s all because you insisted on coming in! Otherwise ¡­ Otherwise, how could we possibly ¡­ To be trapped in this damned place? "


    "Wait, I got it!" Which one of you brought your cell phone? "


    Dong Yuanyuan suddenly remembered and asked loudly.


    "Right, there''s also a phone!"


    When the three girls heard that, they all took out their cell phones excitedly. However, after one glance, they all gave up all hope. "No signal!"


    Dong Yuanyuan sat on the ground with a pale expression, her eyes completely devoid of light. However, this was far from over. With a series of ''ka ka ka'' sounds, a low and deep bell sound suddenly rang out.


    "Dang ¡­ Dang ¡­ Dang ¡­ Dang ¡­"


    The bell chime was very loud. This time, it finally attracted the attention of the two security guards who were squatting by the lake and smoking. They looked at each other and began to feel that something was wrong.


    "Where did this bell come from?" The security guard asked in bewilderment as he flicked away the cigarette in his hand.


    "I think we should go back and take a look. I feel that something''s wrong." The other security guard was uneasy, or perhaps he was just feeling that it was too irresponsible to do so.


    "Alright, then let''s go back and take a look." The other dropped his cigarette, twirled it with his foot, and took out a baton from his belt.


    "Let''s go take a look."

 C123

    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map and frowned. Why did the two security guards come in?


    He turned his head to look at the hole that had just been repaired. It would take at least an hour to fix. He definitely couldn''t let them disturb him!


    Fortunately, there was no longer any pressure from her attacks, so she could do something to slow them down.


    Tang Xiaotang thought for a while, cut open the map, and poured her spirit power into it. The map slowly appeared in front of her eyes, showing all the structures of the castle clearly.


    He pointed at a certain spot with his finger, and a strange wave spread out. Somewhere in the castle, a mechanism began to slowly activate.


    At the same time, Tang Xiaotang tried using the skill that she had not used in a long time. Her mind energy slowly seeped into the air, affecting the two guards'' line of sight.


    Illusionary territory, start!


    As soon as the two security guards stepped into the garden, they felt that something was wrong.


    It was unknown if it was an illusion, but they felt that the road in front of them had become abnormally curved. The flowers and plants were all weirdly distorted, and the shadow of the castle shrouded the entire garden, just like in the legends.


    Their hearts were heavy. They tightened their grip on the batons in their hands, and slowly walked around the plants that were like the claws of a witch, getting closer and closer to the castle.


    The thick and ancient gate was tightly shut with many carvings on it. Just as they reached it, the gate opened with a bang.


    A bright red carpet covered the ground, the high ceiling was painted with large paintings of angels and devils, the glazed enamel windows were brightly colored with the picture of the Virgin, and the huge crystal ceiling illuminated the entire hall. On one side of the hall, a beautiful concerto was played by a band.


    There were long tables everywhere. The spotless, snow-white tablecloths were filled with delicacies. The waiters carried the wine in their hands as they moved between the crowd. There were also many beauties chatting happily with fans in their hands.


    Seeing the two of them, the beauties shot gazes of adoration towards them. Two of the prettiest girls walked out and put their arms around them.


    "Why didn''t you invite us to dance?" A young girl blinked and lightly rebuked, "As a gentleman, you can''t embarrass a lady!"


    Only now did they realize that they had unknowingly changed into exquisite formal attire, as if they were in a dream. Before they could even react, they were dragged into the dance floor by two young girls.


    "Come on, let''s dance together!"


    Looking at the two white dots wandering around the garden randomly, Tang Xiaotang nodded her head in satisfaction.


    The principle was very simple. She used her spiritual force to affect the nerves of the two security guards and transmitted the simulated scenes to their minds, making them feel as if they were real.


    But in truth, those were just illusions.


    Without music, food, or beauties, they had not even stepped into the door yet. Tang Xiaotang only used an illusion to immerse them in the virtual world, which did not affect their normal progress in recovery.


    As for the people in the castle ¡­ Tang Xiaotang frowned. Forget it, they wouldn''t be able to come in anyway, so they believed that this time, Dong Yuanyuan and her few arrogant subordinates must have learnt their lesson.


    Time trickled by. Dong Yuanyuan and the others were indeed in a bad mood, because they had been worried that something might appear from the corridor on the second floor. Their nerves were in a state of tension the entire time.


    The most terrifying thing was not the fear that he had seen, but the unknown.


    Every minute and every second was torture for them.


    The phone could only be used to look at the time. It was already nighttime. This meant that no one would come to save them, so they could only wait until daybreak.


    Due to the fact that the girls often went out to scrub the night, they often didn''t return to their dorms for the entire night. Therefore, they could imagine that their roommates wouldn''t be able to see them return, and only thought that they had gone out for the night as usual.


    They would not be anxious or nervous. Even under their warnings, they would not report the overseer, and they would even voluntarily help them conceal the truth before going to bed peacefully.


    Their parents did not know where they had gone to. Perhaps the school had suddenly given up on renovating the art building and even the two security guards had forgotten about their existence, so they would be locked up here until they died in silence. Maybe no one will find out when the bodies are rotted.


    Their teacher might be sad, but even more people would be happy, and then they would be completely removed from their sight. Their parents even thought that they had met with misfortune outside, and helplessly accepted the truth.


    After countless years, people would find a few nameless bones here, but by then, no one would remember them ¡­ They would just throw the skeleton into the cemetery and bury it. They wouldn''t even leave a tablet behind ¡­


    "Wuuu ¡­" "If I can get out, I won''t skip classes anymore ¡­" A girl started crying again in a low voice.


    "¡­ ¡­." Me too, I won''t be fooling around anymore ¡­ "I will definitely study hard ¡­" Another girl cried.


    There was also another girl who, although she didn''t say anything, silently sat a little further away from Dong Yuanyuan.


    While Dong Yuanyuan sat alone, the other three girls all hid themselves far away from her. She started to reflect on her own actions. She remembered that every time Ouyang Chen saw her disgusted gaze, remembered how she relied on her family background to create trouble, how her parents, despite loving and consoling her gaze, would look at her with disappointment and sadness, remembered how those male and female students that she bullied before looked at her, remembered how they used to curry favor with her on the surface, but insulted her and slandered her as her so-called "friends" ¡­ Finally, she thought of the teacher she had forced away. It was the most outrageous thing she had ever done.


    "I feel really sad for you, Dong Yuanyuan. You think you have everything but actually, you don''t have anything." When the teacher left, he said this to her in front of many students.


    What did she say then? Right, under the gazes of the students who loved her with reluctance and disgust, she arrogantly said, "I have more than you do."


    Only now did she realize that apart from her parents, she really had nothing.


    She thought that love only existed in the world at home. She thought that her lover always hated her, that her friends only pushed her away when she was in danger, and that they had pushed all the blame on her, forgetting how many times she had helped them escape the punishment of their teachers.


    Oh, maybe her parents would not be able to protect her soon either. They heard that her father had offended most of the board members and they were discussing how to kick him out ¡­

 C124

    It dawned on her that after all these years, she had not received a single thing, that she had squandered her family love, that she did not know knowledge, that she did not have friends, that she had no status, that she had nothing but her increasingly bad temper and her increasingly stupid brain.


    With this kind of person, how could Ouyang Chen, such a perfect person, possibly have his eyes on her?


    This was the first time that the young miss, who had always been proud to the point of not knowing her place, regretted it. If this time ¡­ She can safely leave ¡­ She will definitely study hard in the future and will never let her parents down again ¡­


    "It''s finally almost done!"


    There was only a little bit of the crystal core left, and the whirlpool on the wall was only the size of her palm, revealing the wall and the blackboard behind it. Tang Xiaotang heaved a sigh of relief, then she suddenly saw many many points on the map, they were all heading towards her.


    The person at the bottom of the tree had already disappeared. Tang Xiaotang didn''t know when he left, but if so many people had entered together ¡­ It would definitely interfere with the repair work!


    But there were too many people ¡­ With Tang Xiaotang''s current body, she could only trap five people in illusions at most. With so many people, she wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    What should he do?


    There were still 10 minutes before the repair. He could only hope that they would go save those girls first ¡­


    The white dot quickly entered the art building, and they moved quickly. It was obvious that they had gone through professional training. Tang Xiaotang did not dare to gamble and removed her Illusory Realm as she stared at the map.


    Ye Zichen took out his phone and memorized the time. One minute, two minutes, three minutes ¡­ The other party only took five minutes to explore all the rooms on the first floor. They successfully rescued the four girls, then left with them at a few points. As for the rest, they continued searching the second floor.


    Hurry, hurry up ¡­ Tang Xiaotang stared fixedly at the hole on the wall, there was only a bit of it left, the dot on the map seemed to have reached the entrance.


    "Dong, dong, dong!"


    The sound of someone kicking on the door came from outside. The glow of the crystal core also dimmed along with the holes in the wall. The crystal core was only the size of a melon seed.


    "Clang clang clang ¡ª"


    The table blocked by the door began to shake violently, and dust began to fall. However, the whirlpool on the wall was still only as big as a jujube core.


    "Thump!"


    The moment the door was kicked open, the hole in the wall was finally completed. A white light flashed, and the last bit of aura that did not belong to this world was completely isolated in another plane. Tang Xiaotang let out a breath of relief as she left this body and floated in the air, watching the rescue personnel inspect her corpse.


    Finally ¡­ It was about to end.


    The next day, when the sun rose in the east, the students of St. John''s were all talking about something important.


    "Have you heard? Yesterday, someone died in the art building! "


    "I knew it a long time ago. I heard it had something to do with Dong Yuanyuan!"


    "Is that so? What was going on? "I slept early yesterday, I still don''t know ¡­"


    Although the school quickly closed down the news, many students still had their ways of finding out about it. They gathered in groups of three or five to discuss this matter in whispers before the class even started.


    "I heard that the dead girl is a specially recruited student, she is always bullied by Dong Yuanyuan, this time she won''t be able to escape the responsibility."


    "That''s right, but she''s too arrogant. Although she''s just a commoner, it''s not good for her to lose her life ¡­" After all, we''re still in school. "


    "But I heard that she and her lackeys were quite frightened as well. They didn''t come to school today. It was said that they went home to rest."


    "Haha, it would be best if she didn''t come ¡­"


    "Have you heard? Zhou Weiwei had really gotten into big trouble this time! From what my Old Man said, the school board of directors has already decided to expel her! " The boy raised the wine red hair on his forehead, narrowed his eyes, and said mysteriously in front of Ouyang Chen.


    "Oh, so?" Ouyang Chen was not as happy as the day before, nor was he too disappointed. However, there was a moment of shock in his eyes. Had that girl died?


    "Hey, why are you like this? He must have chased you for such a long time! " The boy did not notice his absent-mindedness and continued to gloat, "You didn''t order any ¡­" "Hmm?" He winked.


    "Is that all? If I remember correctly, your thesis hasn''t been completed yet... I declare that this time, I will not lend you mine. "


    "Don''t! Boss! I was wrong! Please spare me! " The boy wailed. God knows what he hated the most were his papers, but that old professor kept staring at him every time.


    "I wonder who that damned girl is." Finally, the boy muttered to himself.


    Ouyang Chen thought about it for a long time but still did not tell him.


    Dong Yuanyuan''s class.


    The news of Zhou Weiwei''s death did not make the students sad. They did not like that commoner in the first place, but now that she was dead, they could only sigh slightly. Many of them were actually happy about Dong Yuanyuan''s departure.


    This time, Dong Yuanyuan caused a huge mess and because a person''s life was involved, the school decided to expel her. Even her father''s directors were cancelled, and the other few girls that followed after her were punished as well.


    Although there was no clear evidence to prove that they were the ones who killed Zhou Weiwei, the autopsy results showed that Zhou Weiwei died from a heart attack.


    Furthermore, there were also the identification of the girls that had accompanied her. They had voluntarily admitted that they had followed Dong Yuanyuan to the Arts Tower because Dong Yuanyuan wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Unexpectedly, Su Xi also took the initiative to speak up, pointing out that Dong Yuanyuan had always been full of hostility towards her. She bullied her quite a few times, even asking them to block her in the toilet to pour water.


    At the same time, she admitted that she had followed them and bullied Zhou Weiwei before, but since she voluntarily withdrew later on and actively acknowledged that her attitude was good, the school did not punish her, she only warned her once.


    As Dong Yuanyuan was a minor, although it indirectly led to Zhou Weiwei''s death, she didn''t have much responsibility for it. Adding her family''s influence, in the end, she had only transferred to another place to start over.


    "How is it? This mission is simple, right?" Aifal moved closer and smiled with narrowed eyes.


    "Not much, what about my vacation? You won''t forget, will you? " Tang Xiaotang squinted her eyes.


    "I''ll give it to you!" "Don''t worry, I won''t be relying on you." Aifal agreed happily this time, "Which world do you want to go to?"

 C125

    "This is the world! Fast! Immediately! Send me there! " Tang Xiaotang did not believe that this fellow would be so kind-hearted, "Are you planning to plot against me again?"


    "No, no. Why would I scheme against you?" Aifal smiled like a fox. No matter how Tang Xiaotang looked at it, she felt that there was a conspiracy.


    "Nothing is best." After looking for a long time, he still did not know what he was thinking, so Tang Xiaotang could only give up.


    "Go ahead, go ahead. Have fun!" Also, remember, you can''t use abilities that don''t belong to that world! "


    Aifal smiled as he watched Tang Xiaotang walk into the Water Mirror and slowly disappear.


    "Have fun, dear TangTang!"


    "Students, this is a new transfer student. Everyone welcomes him!"


    "Clap clap clap ¡ª ¡ª" From below the stage, a sparse set of applause could be heard. Even the dumbest person would be able to hear the perfunctory applause, and everyone would be doing their own things. Only after hearing their teacher''s words, did a few people cast their gazes onto the stage out of curiosity towards Tang Xiaotang''s age.


    Tang Xiaotang stood on the stage and silently gave Aifal the middle finger.


    Damn that guy, he lied to her again! He said that he didn''t have a quest, and now a damned quest popped up, and ¡­


    Her gaze fell on a certain male student below the stage. He was sitting by the window alone, his expression indifferent and indifferent. He didn''t seem to care at all how intense the teacher''s speech was. His gaze wasn''t even focused on her.


    Ouyang Chen.


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart stopped for a while. In the next month, she had to protect this boy who looked like she was paralyzed so that he would not be in danger.


    What a sad story!


    "Next, let''s invite new students to introduce themselves. Everyone welcomes them!" The female teacher''s words were filled with excitement, but no one paid attention to her. Tang Xiaotang could understand, as university students, everyone had their own things to do, who would be willing to participate in such a boring and meaningless welcome ceremony?


    Tang Xiaotang swept her gaze across the people below and saw a familiar figure. She opened her mouth and said: "Hello, my name is Tang Xiaotang ¡­."


    As expected, he heard a few sneers. That familiar figure was already lying on the table. Her shoulders were moving up and down as she laughed happily.


    Tang Xiaotang ignored their expressions and continued, "Age ¡­ Fourteen. "Although she didn''t want to say that she was only fourteen, the truth was that her body looked that big and no one would believe it if she said it too often.


    "My hobby is to collect precious stones and eat. I specialize in martial arts and shooting. I hope that I can get along well with everyone for the next month, thank you!"


    She bowed expressionlessly, then straightened up.


    "Tang Xiaotang learned from the famous Beijing University in exchange for our school''s exchange. She is only fourteen years old this year, she is specially recruited! Students, please take good care of her! "


    Tang Xiaotang remained expressionless as she went in and out of the female teacher''s ears. As she listened to her speak, she thought about how to complete this seemingly simple task, but in reality ¡­ of the system.


    Become friends with him? Don''t joke around, look at his iceberg like aura, can he easily get close? Furthermore, she only had a month, so she didn''t have much time ¡­


    Thinking about it, Tang Xiaotang felt that in any case, it would only be a month''s time, as long as he didn''t die, she would be fine.


    After all, this was still her holiday, so she shouldn''t be so tired as to warm up her face and stick to her cold butt.


    "Alright, then it''s alright. Everyone can leave now. Student Tang, come with me, I''ll take you to the dorm. "


    "Thank you, teacher."


    As she was an exchange student, Tang Xiaotang received a good treatment, and lived in an extremely large dorm room alone.


    After going back to the dormitory''s huge bed, Tang Xiaotang comfortably rolled a few times. She took out her phone and happily played for a while, then decisively applied for a trumpet to add Ouyang Chen''s private message.


    Since the other party did not return, Tang Xiaotang did not mind. She opened the map and looked at it in silence.


    It was said that her father was no longer a shareholder in the academy. It was said that she changed her to a very young one, but Tang Xiaotang did not know the specifics, so when she came, she directly went to the principal. Her identity was arranged by Aifal, and she did not need to meet with those damned shareholders.


    Alright, now it''s time to go eat!


    When Tang Xiaotang thought about those delicious foods, she felt like drooling. This time, she wanted to eat until she was satisfied!


    She slipped away like a wisp of smoke and hurried towards the cafeteria. Halfway there, Tang Xiaotang suddenly saw a row of white spots behind the yellow symbol on the map.


    He frowned. Ouyang Chen had always been alone, at most he would just follow Yue Feng. Now that there were so many people following him, it seemed like things were not going well!


    After hesitating for a while over the food and mission, Tang Xiaotang finally gave up on the food with great difficulty and turned towards the direction of Ouyang Chen with tears flowing down his face.


    She could eat at any time, and if this guy died, she wouldn''t be able to go back.


    She was very fast, and in a short while she arrived at the place where Ouyang Chen was at ¨C a small forest.


    After leaping onto a tree closest to them in a few steps, Tang Xiaotang hid among the leaves to check what was happening below. This place had good vision, so it was not easy to be discovered. It was simply the best place to peep.


    Sure enough, Ouyang Chen had met with trouble, and a group of black suited men, who obviously weren''t good people, surrounded him. The leader of the group was talking about something.


    Tang Xiaotang earnestly listened.


    "¡­ ¡­." Young Master Chen, I advise you to be sensible and come with us. If you want to hurt us with your hands, we won''t be able to do anything. "


    Ouyang Chen''s expression was faint, but Tang Xiaotang could feel his vigilance, "Tell me your goal, and I''ll think about it."


    "It really is Young Master Chen," the man sneered. "You think we will give you the chance to stall for time? If you come with us obediently, our brothers will make you feel better. Otherwise, after suffering, don''t blame us for not having a sense of propriety! "


    Seeing that the situation was bad, that group of people clearly didn''t want to waste any more words. They slowly approached Ouyang Chen, wanting to take him away.


    She estimated the distance between the tree and himself, and then jumped down from the tree, borrowing the impact to kick the two people in front of him, landing steadily in front of Ouyang Chen.


    "Let''s go!"


    Pulling Ouyang Chen''s arm, Tang Xiaotang ran off with him. The black clad men behind saw a person descending from the sky, and were startled, but when they regained their senses, Tang Xiaotang had already used the map to run far away with Ouyang Chen.


    "Hu hu ¡­" You, you ¡­ Stop for a moment, I ¡­ "I, can''t run anymore ¡­"


    Tang Xiaotang ran very fast, and she had no choice but to follow behind her. He was breathing heavily from exhaustion, but the girl in front of him who was pulling him did not even let her breathing become ragged.


    Looking at the map, and shaking off the tails that were following them, the number of people in the surrounding gradually increased. Only then did Tang Xiaotang let go of his arm, and looked at him coldly: "You''re too weak.


    For the first time, Ouyang Chen, who did not care about his image, sat down on the ground with a limp. He looked at the girl in front of him and saw that her expression did not change at all. You ran too fast! "

 C126

    What a weak creature! How could this be called fast? If not for the restrictions of this world, Tang Xiaotang could have run even faster.


    "Who are you? "Why are you helping me?"


    Ouyang Chen calmed himself down, but his face was still flushed red. His originally cold tone of voice coupled with the way he gasped for breath, instantly caused him to lose all of his vigor. It had to be known that as the Young Master of the Ouyang Family, he had some training, but Tang Xiaotang ran too fast. Even those black clothed men who had specially trained him couldn''t outrun him, so it wasn''t strange for him to be so tired.


    However, Tang Xiaotang turned around and left without saying a word.


    F * ck! I gave up my delicacies to save you, but you actually!? You still dare! Doubt?!


    Moreover, the most unbearable thing was that she had just introduced herself yesterday. It was very obvious that he hadn''t listened to her at all!


    From that day onwards, Tang Xiaotang lived a four-pronged life in his dorm, canteen, school building, and library. It was because Ouyang Chen''s life was too boring. He spent his days either in the library or in the classroom, and only went to the cafeteria during meals and returned to his dorm during sleep, with extreme regularity.


    Although those few black-clothed men no longer appeared, Tang Xiaotang looked at the number of spots around him on the map. She didn''t dare to move too far away from him, lest he accidentally dragged her into the grass, and then there wouldn''t be a second ¡­


    After living like this for almost a month, Tang Xiaotang was so excited that her mission was about to end, but she didn''t dare to let down her guard.


    It was impossible for those people to stop so quickly, so she couldn''t relax.


    On the last day, she had a premonition that they would make their move today.


    "Alright, that''s it for today''s class. Let''s end the class here."


    The teacher on stage slowly packed up his things, but not many people moved. Tang Xiaotang watched Ouyang Chen, who was packing his things and walking out of the back door. His eyes flickered, but he didn''t immediately bring his bag and follow along.


    Glancing at the map, Tang Xiaotang seemed to be very far away from Ouyang Chen, but in truth, as long as there was any movement from his side, she would be able to immediately rush over.


    Sure enough, it seemed like Ouyang Chen himself had become more vigilant. He already knew that there were a lot of people following him.


    Tang Xiaotang watched as he walked into the library. As usual, she waited until the lights were out before she headed back to the dorm. The obvious white dot behind him made Tang Xiaotang want to cry.


    Brother, if you know you''re being followed, why don''t you go back to the dorm earlier? Look, you must have been followed, right?


    Saint John''s security wasn''t bad, but their campus was really too big. Even the patrolling security personnel were all driving cars, so being big meant they weren''t safe and could not be fully controlled. Furthermore, those with the ability to oppose the Ouyang Family naturally had the ability to insert many people into their school.


    This time, the group of people were obviously stronger than the group of people from last time. They were only hiding quietly behind Ouyang Chen, and hid themselves very well. In any case, although it looked like there was nothing behind Ouyang Chen, the dense spots on the map could be seen.


    The male dormitory was also very far from the library, and in the middle, there was a large patch of forest. Tang Xiaotang reckoned that this group of people would probably make their move there as well, so she rushed over there and waited quietly in the forest.


    Just as she expected, the moment Ouyang Chen walked into the forest, he was surrounded by people. However, Ouyang Chen seemed to not have sensed anything, because after looking at the map, he immediately understood what he meant.


    When half of the white dots appeared, the other half also quickly appeared. The two sides started fighting very quickly, it seemed like Ouyang Chen wanted to lure the snake out of its cave.


    Since she couldn''t use her anymore, Tang Xiaotang decided to lie down on the tree and watch the show. But slowly, she couldn''t watch any longer.


    The assailants were extremely powerful, Tang Xiaotang realised that they were like robots that could not feel pain, as long as they did not die on the spot, they would always charge forward to fight. Even if their limbs were all broken, they would still use their heads to fight, terrifyingly ferocious.


    "Young Lord, you go first! "We will protect the back!"


    Ouyang Chen''s men were slowly at a disadvantage. The two of them rushed forward to protect Ouyang Chen and retreated, while the rest fought with their lives to stop the remaining attackers.


    Tang Xiaotang sighed. It seemed that she would have to make a move again.


    She jumped down from the tree and happened to stop the two people blocking Ouyang Chen''s path. Tang Xiaotang grabbed one of the fist that was smashing towards her and with a swing, the person that was larger than her was thrown out and smashed onto the body of the other attacker. Both of them fell to the ground.


    Tang Xiaotang''s figure flashed, avoiding the leg of the other attacker, Tang Xiaotang rushed forward, her hands clasped in front of her chest to block the kick, and with a smash, the person lost her balance and fell to the ground.


    In the end, he still grabbed Ouyang Chen''s hand and ran away with him. Even if these people wanted to kill her, she couldn''t kill them. That was the rule.


    "Run!"


    "Why is it you again? Who exactly are you? " Ouyang Chen looked at the quickly running girl in front of him, he couldn''t really understand if she was an enemy or a friend. If she was, why didn''t she just kill those people? He could clearly see that she was being lenient, or else those two wouldn''t have survived at all.


    If it was an enemy, she could ignore him and he would still be taken away. Furthermore, even the Ouyang family would not be able to find any information on her ¡­ What was her goal?


    Tang Xiaotang ignored him. She frowned and looked at the map coldly. Sure enough, those people and their accomplices were surrounding them from all sides. Moreover, they had almost blocked any path to leave the forest.


    If she was alone, she could easily deal with him. However, she couldn''t kill him and she had to bring a burden along with her ¡­


    Wait ¡­ There''s no one there, that road is... Got it! Art building!


    "Follow me!"


    Tang Xiaotang dragged Ouyang Chen and ran in the direction of the art building. Should she be glad that they were still at school and that none of them had guns?


    She was very familiar with the art building. The key was that there were many traps here, and like the maze, they could definitely last until dawn.


    "How long until your people arrive?" Tang Xiaotang asked Ouyang Chen.


    "What?" Hu hu hu hu ¡­ "About 5 hours ¡­" Ouyang Chen also felt that he made a mistake. He had long since sensed that someone was following him. Originally, he wanted to use himself as bait to lure the snake out of its cave. However, he didn''t expect that because he underestimated the other party''s strength, he almost threw himself in.


    However, he had already informed the family that as long as they could endure through the night, they would be here soon with guns.


    "Enough! Can you swim? "


    Ouyang Chen immediately understood her meaning, "... Yes, but... Are you sure you can get out of there... They? "


    "Yes!" As long as your people are strong.

 C127

    When the two of them reached the Arts Tower, Tang Xiaotang saw him jump into the water and follow him. She held her breath and swam to the opposite side. The two of them climbed out of the water wet. The pursuers behind them had already reached the shore while biting their tails.


    "Plop, plop, plop!"


    After a series of sounds of dumplings falling, Tang Xiaotang was speechless as she looked at Ouyang Chen who had flipped over the railings and was unable to climb up until he was halfway up, and really wanted to smack his own forehead.


    "You ¡­ "You don''t know how to climb the railings?" Tang Xiaotang really wanted to ignore him, but the damned Aifal had planted a curse on her body. If Ouyang Chen died, she would stay in this world until the next Son of the World appeared.


    Although there were many delicious things in this world, who knew when the next Son of the World would appear? If she didn''t show up, then she wouldn''t be able to go back!


    "How could I do that!" Ouyang Chen was also helpless. He was the dignified young master of the Ouyang Family, why would he do something like flipping over a wall? It was normal for him to not be able to turn it!


    "Come down!"


    Tang Xiaotang did not even have the strength to roll her eyes, she said snappily.


    Ouyang Chen jumped down, feeling rather embarrassed. He also knew that he had dragged these two down with him, and for some reason, he felt that this girl had come to help him, and was also willing to believe in her.


    "Hold onto the railing!" Otherwise, don''t blame me for falling! " Tang Xiaotang walked behind him and suddenly made a move, startling Ouyang Chen.


    She actually carried Ouyang Chen, who was several heads taller than her, by her waist, and just like how adults often tease children, tossed him up high!


    Ouyang Chen simply didn''t have the face to look at Tang Xiaotang anymore. Fortunately it was night, otherwise, she would have been able to see his flushed face. A man with only 1.8 meters in head was actually lifted up by a little girl who was not even 1.5 meters tall, and was even thrown so high into the air! What kind of weirdo was this girl?


    Fortunately he was skilled enough, so he didn''t have to think too much into it. When he flew over the railing, Ouyang Chen caught hold of it and finally jumped over it.


    When he landed, Tang Xiaotang just happened to land gently on the ground, and the two of them immediately rushed in.


    Tang Xiaotang kicked open the heavy door and waited for Ouyang Chen to enter. She then flashed and followed after him, and closed the door from the inside.


    "Follow me!"


    The art building was pitch black, and because it was night, the hall was completely dark. Although Tang Xiaotang could see the road, but taking into consideration that Ouyang Chen could not see, she could only hold Ouyang Chen''s hand and advance forward.


    Even if Tang Xiaotang didn''t look at the map, she knew that the pursuers were coming. The loud sound of them kicking on the door was extremely clear in the dark night.


    "Shh!" Tang Xiaotang pulled Ouyang Chen and hid in a classroom on the second floor as she gestured to Ouyang Chen, who was gasping for breath, on the ground.


    A trace of moonlight shone through the window, allowing Ouyang Chen to see her movements. He nodded, looking at Tang Xiaotang who was about to leave, she mouthed: "Where are you going?"


    Tang Xiaotang obviously wanted to create trouble for them, if not for them, they would probably be caught red-handed!


    "I will go out to check on the situation. Remember, you must not go out! And don''t open the door unless I come back. "


    First, he settled down with Ouyang Chen. Tang Xiaotang opened the door and rushed out.


    Before Ouyang Chen could react, the girl had already disappeared into the dark corridor. He could only smile wryly and examine the wounds on his body.


    In fact, he had accidentally been cut by the sharp, lance-like ornament when he had flipped over the railing. However, in order to not affect her, he had persisted until now.


    The wet school uniform stuck to the wound, it hurt so much. The cut on his shirt had already been penetrated by the blood. Only when he lifted the shirt did the smell of blood seep out.


    Now, let''s fix this wound.


    Tang Xiaotang left the classroom and looked at the map that circled around the search point. She went along the corridor and went from the first floor to the second floor, then to a certain place. After plucking the floor, a wooden board was slowly lifted by her, which Tang Xiaotang immediately jumped off, and then closed from the bottom.


    Beneath the plank was a large space with many narrow tunnels leading in all directions. There were also many wooden and metal gears stuck together, but only a few of them were still rotating.


    All of this looked very old, and no one could have imagined that there would be such backward machinery in this era.


    However, Tang Xiaotang would not underestimate these mechanisms, as these were the core of the castle. Who would have thought? Not only was this castle''s appearance similar, even the mechanisms inside were completely imitated. If it wasn''t for the map, she wouldn''t have discovered these secrets.


    After researching for a bit, Tang Xiaotang quickly found the mechanism that controlled the gears, and pulled the gigantic wrench.


    The biggest gears made "ka ka" sounds. Thankfully, only a few gears could not move due to the corrosion. Although the others were moving slowly, their speed was indeed increasing.


    She entered one of the tunnels and quickly passed through the crisscrossing tunnels. Soon, she arrived at a spot near a few white dots.


    She silently calculated the distance between them and the place, seeing that when the few of them stepped into the area, Tang Xiaotang decisively pressed a button beside him, causing the floor beneath their feet to suddenly open up from both sides, and they all fell down without making a sound.


    Tang Xiaotang lit a row of wax for the few unlucky fellows, but she didn''t know what was underneath. In any case, they died after falling down, and the points on the map disappeared.


    After all this, there was still the rest. Tang Xiaotang looked at the other spots, they were currently searching room by room, but they were all still on the first floor. Tang Xiaotang entered another secret passage in advance, and when she walked out from the side of a sturdy pillar, those people were not far away from her kicking on the door.


    Once they were in, Tang Xiaotang immediately walked out and forcefully pushed aside the wall at the end. A secret passage appeared from behind the wall, and the wall that was removed blocked the way out.


    After doing all this, Tang Xiaotang did not leave either. She silently hid behind the pillar and watched as the few of them walked out of the room.


    They did not realize that there was anything wrong with the road and directly walked in. Only then, did Tang Xiaotang feel at ease to push the wall over to block the way, and happily left.


    Looking at the map, the other group of people had already reached the second floor. Tang Xiaotang frowned, and anxiously turned into another secret passage, those few people who were ahead of him reached the second floor, and at the same time pressed on the corner, a faint light shone from the opposite side of the room.


    As expected, those people were attracted by the light and rushed towards that direction. Tang Xiaotang took the chance to return to that room and pushed open the door.

 C128

    "Let''s go, they''re chasing us!"


    Then, she saw Ouyang Chen, who was bare-chested, using a weird posture to twist his body. It was unknown what he was doing ¡­ Maybe yoga?


    However, she quickly caught a whiff of the faint smell of blood in the air. Then, she saw the long, bloody wound on his waist.


    "You ¡­ Get out of here! " Ouyang Chen''s face instantly flushed red, he never would have thought that Tang Xiaotang would suddenly come in at this time, he was completely dumbstruck.


    "Are you hurt?" Tang Xiaotang frowned, the two of them reeked of blood previously, although they had been washed clean by the water, they did not escape her nose. She only thought that it was the blood of the people from before, she did not think that he was injured.


    "I''m fine!" Ouyang Chen hastily pulled off his clothes and wore them, frowning when he came into contact with the wound. It was better just now. When the wound touched air and then water, the pain was doubled.


    "Seriously... Why didn''t you say so earlier? "Come up, I''ll carry you!" Tang Xiaotang bent over and turned to Ouyang Chen and said. The target of the mission was injured right under her eyes. This was her mistake, and Tang Xiaotang, who was always a perfectionist, found it hard to accept.


    Damn attackers, just you wait!


    Tang Xiaotang thought darkly.


    "No need, I can do it ¡­" Ouyang Chen didn''t want Tang Xiaotang to carry him. How could he, a man, carry a girl younger than him?


    "Hurry up, what are you doing? If it wasn''t for the fact that I was afraid that you would be injured and drag me down, I wouldn''t be willing to carry you on my back! " Tang Xiaotang could immediately tell what he was thinking, she purposely said so. For people like them who had a strong sense of self-esteem, the thing they hated the most was dragging others down.


    As expected, when she said it, Ouyang Chen didn''t hesitate anymore and lied down on her back. But since he was much taller than Tang Xiaotang, his legs were still dragged on the ground, as if he wanted to crush Tang Xiaotang to death. It looked extremely strange.


    "Catch him."


    Tang Xiaotang quickly started to run, and when she was walking on the carpet, not a single sound came from her. Ouyang Chen watched as she directly flew past the two attackers without them noticing.


    He could only hear the sound of wind in his ears. Her speed was much faster than when she dragged him here. It didn''t take long for her to reach the third floor.


    The third floor was darker and quieter. Unlike the first and second floors, the third floor was completely empty. There were only two large classrooms at the very end where there was no place to hide.


    Tang Xiaotang did not stay for long either. This floor seemed to have a lot of traps, but in reality, there were no traps at all. Furthermore, there were only two classrooms and no place to hide.


    Upstairs, there were fewer rooms on the fourth floor. There were only four large classrooms with French windows. It was not easy to hide here, but Tang Xiaotang stopped.


    Because the stairs were gone.


    However, this was not the top floor. There was also an attic.


    Tang Xiaotang put Ouyang Chen down and pointed to the ceiling: "Can you see that door?"


    That was the way to the attic. There should have been a ladder here, but the art building had been abandoned for a long time, and the ladder had long since been removed from the school.


    "No ¡­" Although Ouyang Chen wanted to say yes, he was not a cat. He didn''t have night vision, so he couldn''t see anything different about this place.


    "Forget it ¡­" "I forgot. Come up and stand on my shoulder."


    Tang Xiaotang slapped her forehead, then forgot that these weak humans were different from her. She said to Ouyang Chen: "In a while, just stand on my shoulder, climb up from the moving door board, and hide inside the bell tower without moving. All you need to do is wait for your people to come and rescue you."


    "What about you?" Ouyang Chen asked somewhat anxiously. Could it be that she was going to throw away his life?


    "Don''t worry. I won''t be afraid of those people without you dragging me down. What you need to do is not get caught."


    Tang Xiaotang originally wanted to bring him into the secret room, but when she thought about the people downstairs, she felt that she really couldn''t enter. Furthermore, if the two of them were to hide there, they would be discovered sooner or later.


    Actually, there was another reason. She felt that the person who built the castle back then did not want the secret room to be exposed. If Ouyang Chen knew about this, he would definitely tell the school about it.


    "Hurry up, don''t stall for time!"


    Tang Xiaotang saw that all the points on the map had reached the second floor, so she waited no longer. "Do you want us to die here?"


    It was not that Ouyang Chen did not know about priorities, but he was still unwilling to just hide and let him do it, "Come with me."


    Tang Xiaotang almost laughed at him, "Are you afraid I will die? Don''t worry, I won''t die even if you die. And what do you think we can both do up there? Was she being held by someone? If you continue with your nonsense, I''ll throw you on the stage! "


    "Fine." Ouyang Chen was no longer shy, he only hoped that his people would arrive soon. Stepping on her shoulder, he followed Tang Xiaotang''s instructions and found the moving wooden board. Pushing it away forcefully, he slowly climbed up.


    After she finished covering the wooden board, Tang Xiaotang turned around and went downstairs. She agilely stepped on a hanging painting on the wall and went up to the ceiling. Like a bat, she hung upside down on the lamp, waiting for the people to come over.


    As for the few attackers on the second floor, when they saw the lights flash by, they thought it was Ouyang Chen and the rest. They quickly rushed over and a black figure suddenly flashed past them.


    As they approached, they saw a tall figure wearing a black cloak. He was standing at the end of the corridor with his back facing them, completely motionless. Other than his height, they could not tell whether it was Ouyang Chen or not.


    The few men in front immediately rushed forward and pulled on the cape and pulled on it forcefully. Bang!


    As if they had snapped something, they thought that they were seeing Ouyang Chen, but what surprised them was that under the cape, it was empty, with nothing!


    But how could an empty cloak stand up? And he even travelled so far?


    The attackers were terrified. Don''t think that they aren''t afraid of ghosts. Almost all of them have human lives on their hands, and they are more afraid of these nothingness than the average person.


    There had been no fear before because there were so many people and because they didn''t know what was going on in this place. They were all professional killers, but they were temporarily placed in St. John''s by their employers on duty, so they didn''t know this place was haunted.


    It was only because Tang Xiaotang caught these people''s attention that she was so confident that she could bring Ouyang Chen to hide here.


    When this happened, almost everyone''s heart skipped a beat. It was at this moment that one of the two''s communicator rang.


    "Help! We''re stuck in a place where we can''t get out of here. There''s only a wall here, and it''s all a dead end! " The unlucky ones who spoke came from the group of people that Tang Xiaotang had locked in the secret passage.

 C129

    A layer of goosebumps appeared on the back of everyone''s neck. They felt a chill in their hearts, but they still forced themselves to step back. The person said, "Relax, where are you guys?"


    "We don''t know either! This place was getting smaller and smaller! And there was only a wall! Wall! There are walls everywhere! " The man was obviously not in his right mind. His voice sounded like he was about to cry.


    "Wait, explain clearly ¡­" Hello? "Hey!" For some reason, there was suddenly no more sound on the other end, but the phone was still connected.


    "Du ¡­" "Ding ¡­" "Du ¡­"


    The continuous calls echoed in the dark corridor. Everyone couldn''t help but hold their breath. They had no idea what was happening over there.


    The unknown was the most terrifying thing.


    After an unknown period of time, the other side of the call was cut off with a "ka" sound. The light from the phone shone on everyone''s faces. They looked at each other with pale faces.


    "We... "Let''s go ¡­"


    It was unknown who spoke first, but no one else spoke. Although they were assassins, they also cared about their lives. No one would want to throw their lives away in a place like this for no reason.


    They slowly gathered in a circle with their backs to each other and walked backwards. This was the safest way. No matter which direction they were moving in, they would be able to detect it with the greatest accuracy and not leave their backs to each other.


    However, they ignored a problem ¡ª if the other party had come from above, this method would be useless.


    Tang Xiaotang had already been waiting for them up there for a long time, watching them slowly move over from below. She sneered, and then put down the wet hair that she had soaked in the water earlier, in order to make it more lifelike. She even took off her jacket, and squeezed the water on top of it.


    The first person felt that his head was wet, as though something cold and soft had landed on it. Then, a fishy liquid landed on his face. He casually grabbed, and that thread of sensation seemed to be... Hair, wet hair ¡­


    He dared to lift his phone and look up. Then he saw something that made him shudder ¡ª a man with long hair hanging upside down on the ceiling, dripping wet liquid all over his body, his hair falling on top of his head.


    "F * ck!"


    This person was so frightened that he fell on his butt, causing the rest of the group to stumble. They also looked up, but didn''t see anything (Tang Xiaotang had already ran away quickly).


    "Ghost!" "There''s a ghost ¡ª!"


    He pointed at the old chandelier above his head and shouted at the top of his lungs.


    However, the others were just more afraid. Although they didn''t see anything, looking at this person''s appearance, they started to suspect if there really was something there ¡­


    "Look ¡­" "That, that, that ¡­"


    One of them had sharp eyes, and he saw the two handprints that were left beside the chandelier that were stained with water (Tang Xiaotang had also intentionally left them there), so he told the others to take a look.


    "Go, go ¡­" "Leave, leave ¡­"


    Another person became terrified. These killers were stronger than those girls, but they could still maintain their composure, "Send a message to everyone ¡­ "Let''s go out ¡­"


    They would rather go out and be executed for failing a mission than be quietly killed by something unknown here.


    But they could no longer run away ¡ª from the moment they had stepped foot inside this place, Tang Xiaotang had never planned for them to run away.


    Rust began to fall from the ceiling. The person in charge of the communication didn''t receive any feedback from the other teams.


    "What, what''s going on?"


    Before they could finish their words, a huge stream of liquid gushed out from the top of their heads and covered their faces. This liquid also had a rusted smell, and under the light, one could even see a faint red color.


    "Run!"


    The group of people quickly ran away. They did not know where they were. There were too many winding paths in this place. It was like a maze. Without any lights, one could slip away if they were not careful. Then they heard the sound of a classroom opening.


    Creaak.


    Having learned their lesson from last time, this time, they would not think that it was simply Ouyang Chen and the others. A cold light shone from the corridor as they carefully walked forward, but they did not dare to get too close.


    "Ah San, is that you guys?"


    One of them asked in a low voice, but there was no reply.


    Just like the other two girls, they then saw the shadow of a huge skeleton.


    It was projected onto the wall, standing there lifelike with its huge sword in its hand. When it saw them approaching, it quickly moved towards them. The sharp sword in its hand pointed straight at them, seemingly unstoppable.


    However, they desperately discovered that no matter where they went after running for half a day, the skeletons would always wait at the end of the road. They would always be able to see the huge figure.


    Actually, what they didn''t know was that they had been walking in circles for half a day, and they had passed this place at least eight times.


    Tang Xiaotang sat on the second floor''s railing watching them run away nonstop, then circle back again. After that, she was scared by the skeleton silhouette that was moving from beginning to end, and ran away again.


    Wasn''t it just a lamp? What was there to be afraid of? Won''t you go and take a look?


    Seeing them running around like this, scared like a hamster in a cage, Tang Xiaotang started to feel unbearable in her heart.


    How pitiful!


    She sighed as she watched them reach their target and decisively switch on another switch. The huge, heavy wall lamp above their heads began to sway and then to fall straight down.


    "Bang!"


    Finally, the world was quiet and they were free.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map, there were only a few points left. This was due to good luck, because the map was too scattered and she planned to leave it for last, but now, they had escaped calamity.


    Seeing the countless white dots near the door, Tang Xiaotang jumped off the railings and walked over to the door. Her body was gradually disappearing. The time for her to leave had come, she was about to leave this world of misfortune.


    When she reached the entrance, she pulled open the heavy door and saw that the sky outside was already turning white. A red light rose from the east and slowly spilled into the hall through her gradually turning transparent body.


    She turned around and looked at the messy hall, then looked at Ouyang Chen''s subordinates who were slowly approaching, and smiled.


    "Mn, goodbye Ouyang Chen."

 C130

    Ouyang Chen: "She''s here. Please close your eyes."


    He did not know who she was, nor did he know where she came from. All he knew was that he had met such a girl.


    When his men arrived that day, she was no longer there.


    They searched every nook and cranny of the art building, found the bodies of countless attackers, caught a few fish that had slipped through the net, and found no sign of her.


    He knew that she had already left.


    The first time I saw her, it was probably in the cafeteria ¡­ At that time, he was just surprised that the girl who pointed the way for him could eat so much. When he saw her finish an entire table of food that not even a boy could finish alone, he found it inexplicably funny.


    I didn''t expect her to be this kind of girl.


    All the girls he met would eat whatever they could. In order to lose weight, they would only have a small bite to eat at every meal. They would even be tempted to drink a mouthful of saliva, but she was the complete opposite.


    He only felt that she seemed to be somewhat different from what he had seen a few days ago.


    However, he did not investigate further. Because of Dong Yuanyuan''s entanglement, he was cold and distant to all the females. Not only did he loathe entanglement, he also didn''t want to cause them to suffer Dong Yuanyuan''s malicious intentions because of him.


    Later on, he saw her again. It was she who was stopped by Dong Yuanyuan and the other girls in the small forest. Although he wasn''t the type to meddle, he had heard that Dong Yuanyuan only bullied her because of him, so he decided to stop them.


    Then he saw it. Although the young girl had a timid appearance, neither of them saw the disdain and slyness in her eyes. He suddenly realized that she didn''t care at all.


    He had followed them into the art building and watched them enter the building.


    He was not a warm-hearted person, and from the beginning to the end, she had been unreasonably obedient.


    Ever since he was young, he had always been cold and selfish. Even his father had said that sometimes he was so rational that he didn''t seem like a normal person. He lamented that he might be the one who could push the Ouyang Family to the peak.


    But he did not.


    He had always believed that those who could not control themselves failed.


    Therefore, he did not follow them in. Instead, he continued to reflect on his actions. He could not find an explanation, but he did not want to go on like this. He did not like the feeling of losing control.


    He left, but called the security office anyway. He had done his best, he thought.


    Afterwards, he found out that her corpse was found in the art building ¡­ At that moment, he actually didn''t believe it.


    She wasn''t the kind of person who couldn''t save him. He believed in his eyes.


    However, what had happened was already happening, he could not ignore the guilt and disappointment in his heart. If he had stopped Dong Yuanyuan and the others back then, wouldn''t he have died?


    It was unknown what kind of feelings they had, but the Ouyang Family had given a lot of effort to chase Dong Yuanyuan away.


    Everyone thought that he was completely disgusted by Dong Yuanyuan''s pestering, but only he knew that it wasn''t so.


    Maybe he still hadn''t fully controlled himself. He still needed to experience some things ¡­


    Then, when he met her again, it was in the small forest that she had saved him for the first time ¡­ The way she looked at the black-clothed men was the same as when she looked at Dong Yuanyuan and the other girls.


    Even if their appearances were different, the look in their eyes couldn''t be faked.


    He had thought she would knock them all down, but instead she started running with him.


    He wasn''t sure if it was because he was running too fast, but his heart was beating very fast. He thought, what secrets do I know?


    Afterwards, he secretly paid attention to her. All of her information was blank, not even the Ouyang Family could find her. He didn''t know where she was from, but he believed she wouldn''t hurt him.


    She was still very good at eating, and she was very fond of sweets, and the delicacies of the canteen were so sweet that he didn''t want to eat all day, and she could eat an entire table by herself, and he found that she especially liked chocolate.


    She seemed to like reading and often went to the library. He was a little happy because he liked reading too (Tang Xiaotang: I don''t like reading books!) I would never have passed by if you had not come!).


    He was paying more and more attention to her. He knew her secret. He was losing control of himself ¡­ However, he felt very happy. This was a feeling that he had never experienced before.


    Then, in the woods, she saved him for the second time.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t notice the people following him, but he didn''t care. As a Young Lord of the Ouyang Aristocrat Clan, he had experienced such a thing many times since he was young. But this time was different. He had misjudged the enemy''s strength and almost put himself in danger.


    He watched calmly as his men fell one by one in front of him. He had already begun to think of a way to escape. These people were ruthless. One could tell that they were desperate criminals, and their target was his life.


    However, he would not die here. He had already informed his subordinates that as long as they could carry him through five hours, rescue would arrive.


    But he still couldn''t help but think that at this time, if only she could appear ¡­


    Then she actually appeared, stepping on the attacker''s head and landing in front of him, knocking them down as easily as the last time. She was leading him at a brisk pace, and as the wind blew past his ears and he saw her calm profile, he knew he would be all right.


    She had such a trusting ability.


    What happened next, even now that he thought about it, he felt ashamed. He refused to recall that scene, even though he was injured.


    Also, at the moment she saw it, he was a little excited, but he was disappointed that she didn''t seem to have any special expression. She was calm as if she had seen something ordinary.


    At the same time, he felt depressed because he still needed to rely on her to protect him. He even dragged her down ¡­ However, he was not strong enough, so he had to be escorted to the attic by her, while she alone welcomed the assassins.


    He didn''t know how she did it, but when his people arrived, he only found a few assassins in the art building. All that was left were corpses ¡­


    She left, as noiseless as she had come, without leaving a trace.


    He did not send anyone else to search for her, because he knew that perhaps she did not belong to this world.


    Oh, and after consultation with the Board of Governors, the school finally decided to demolish the art building ¡ª twice dead, the school never daring to open again, and her relationship with the art building, the secret of the building, was eventually buried with the collapse of the tall building in the lake, no one knew.


    She would be happy, he thought, if she knew.


    No matter how much time passed, he would always remember her. He would always remember the appearance of this mysterious girl in his life.


    So here she is, please close your eyes.

 C131

    The night was dark and the streets were empty. The small supermarket in the distance let out a bit of light. Although it was weak in the lonely night, it was still able to provide temporary warmth to the destitute people.


    Tang Xiaotang stood not far away, staring at the map, there was a yellow symbol, which appeared in the supermarket.


    Her target had finally appeared this time.


    The world of the mission this time was a transition from a lonely faith civilization to a technological civilization. People no longer believed in so-called gods or even denied their existence. They fell into a chaotic battle like they had lost their way, their numbers dwindling rapidly. Due to the lack of faith, all the gods had fallen or fallen into a deep slumber, with the exception of one god.


    Death.


    which was also the objective of Tang Xiaotang''s mission this time.


    Death''s duty was to harvest the lost souls and guide them in the right direction. War caused countless people to die, and countless souls to be taken away by Death, so only Death had not completely lost his power.


    But Death had lost his power because he had fallen in love with a human.


    Death God who has lost his power is unable to take away the souls of those who have passed away. Countless human souls piled up in the human world, producing strong resentment. Before the world could completely turn into a technological civilization, it was destroyed by the negative impact of the accumulation of these souls.


    Tang Xiaotang''s mission was to not let the Death God fall in love with that human and guide him back to the path that he should have taken.


    The mission this time was very difficult. First of all, the target of the mission was not a human being, but a god. Although it was a god of death, he was much stronger than a human being. Secondly, she couldn''t let him fall in love with that human being, which was even more difficult. More importantly, she wanted to guide him on the path that he should have taken. This is the hardest part.


    How could he put him on the path he should have taken?


    And most unfortunately, she came at a very bad time. When she came, Death had already fallen in love with that human and had lost most of his strength.


    But that wasn''t important. The most important thing was how to find him. The heavens knew that she had come to this world ten years ago, but the traces of death were unpredictable. In order to chase after him, she had followed him throughout the world and ran for ten years.


    Tang Xiaotang sighed, and then resolutely walked forward.


    The small supermarket that was opened in the town had become a temporary resting place for many homeless people. When Tang Xiaotang walked in, she immediately attracted a lot of attention.


    Not for anything else, because she was alone.


    In this chaotic world, it was not safe for a single woman to walk alone. If a girl dared to walk alone, not only would she have extraordinary abilities, but she would also have a body like Tang Xiaotang''s. Sorry about the audience.


    The owners of those glances lost interest as soon as they saw the long scar on her face. They continued to laze around in a corner, eating their bread slowly.


    Tang Xiaotang''s gaze swept across the supermarket once, then stopped at the top of a row of shelves. There was a black cloaked figure sitting there, and below him was a woman dressed in shabby clothing, with children in tow.


    No one else was aware of that person''s existence, including the woman. She was looking at the prices of the goods on the shelves, as if she didn''t notice the black cloak that was hanging in front of her.


    Tang Xiaotang''s gaze fell on the woman, then shifted to the child in her embrace, as her gaze darkened.


    Death will appear in one place, and someone will die there ¡­ This child was most likely going to die.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, the child violently cried out. His face was flushed red, and soon after, he became silent.


    A faint white halo of light floated out from the child''s body. Then, Tang Xiaotang saw that the black figure had moved.


    A book floated in front of him. He slowly opened it and flipped to a certain page. It emitted a faint light. The halo of light slowly floated towards the book and slowly disappeared into the light.


    The moment he turned around, Tang Xiaotang saw his face.


    It was a skeleton.


    Death stretched out his long bony hand, and the white joints of his spine took hold of the book in front of him and tucked it into his cloak.


    Seeing that he was about to disappear from the supermarket, Tang Xiaotang anxiously followed. Leaving the cries of the women and the boss''s berating behind, she ran into the night.


    The black cape fluttered faster and faster, looking as if he was about to disappear into the night again, Tang Xiaotang was already so tired that she could not take it anymore.


    In these ten years, she had been playing this sort of chasing game with the Grim Reaper. It seemed like she wouldn''t be able to catch up to him today.


    However, it didn''t matter. She had plenty of time anyway, so she didn''t believe that she would never be able to catch up to him.


    By this time, she had reached a narrow and deadly alley. Tang Xiaotang was acutely aware that someone was approaching from behind.


    "Who?"


    She turned around and similarly saw a tall and sturdy man slowly blocking the exit from the back. Tang Xiaotang could clearly see the obscene smile on his face.


    Good memory told her that this was a man from the supermarket. His purpose for following her here at such a time was self-evident.


    Tang Xiaotang''s gaze darkened. Today was truly unlucky. However, she wasn''t afraid of him. Although she couldn''t catch up to the god of death, this ordinary human still couldn''t do anything to her.


    "Girl, I didn''t expect you to be so sensible to come here by yourself." The man grinned as he walked towards her, rubbing his hands together. "I was still thinking about how I could get you out!"


    Tang Xiaotang was thinking about how she should beat him up so that she won''t beat him to death, but suddenly, her eyes swept across the map and saw a certain point, and immediately changed her mind.


    "What do you want?" Only when Tang Xiaotang looked carefully did she realize that this man was emitting a faint aura of death. Because it was night, when that black aura of death mixed with the darkness, she really did not notice it in the beginning.


    "As long as you accompany me for one night, I will let you go. Otherwise ¡­" "Hehe, at such a time, dying is nothing!"


    The man slowly approached her while laughing arrogantly, "Don''t worry, this grandpa will love you dearly!"


    Tang Xiaotang closed his eyes and calmly retreated. Only after hearing the man''s pained moans did she slowly open his eyes.


    A black cloak floated in the air before him, but the man held his chest and fell to the ground in pain. His eyes were bulging, his face was distorted, and his mouth was wide open as he screamed, "Save me!"


    Tang Xiaotang would definitely not save him, she only looked at the cape in front of her. She knew that she had to seize this chance today.


    The man struggled in pain for a while, then died with his eyes wide open. A black halo of light emerged from his body and pounced towards Tang Xiaotang.


    However, before he could even get close, a huge black sickle appeared in Death''s hand. With a slash of the blade, the circle of light was shattered. The black debris dispersed in the air and then slowly turned into smoke and disappeared.


    The Death God kept his sickle and was about to disappear. Tang Xiaotang seized the opportunity to run over and shouted, "Wait! Lord Death God! "


    The figure paused before finally coming to a stop. Tang Xiaotang saw him turn around, and his pitch black eyes looked at her. The feeling of being stared at was so clear that he could not be ignored, and with a slight bit of depression, he slowly said with a hoarse voice: "You, can you see me?"


    "Yes, Lord Death." Tang Xiaotang did not avoid him and looked into his eyes, without a trace of fear: "I can see you, please let me follow you!" she said firmly.

 C132

    "Why do you want to follow me?"


    He looked at her for a long time. Tang Xiaotang could not see any emotions from the two empty skeletons nor did she know what he would do.


    "Because I like you." She took a deep breath, as if nervous, then slowly calmed down, looked at him with bright eyes, and repeated, "I like you!"


    In this situation, the most direct and effective way was to go straight to the point.


    "Do you like it ¡­" He was silent for a moment. He did not move or answer. His lowered head seemed to be thinking about something. Tang Xiaotang looked at him, she did not know if it would be different this time, but she had to try to know the result ¡­ Moreover, she still felt that there was a high possibility for her to win.


    "I don''t need anyone to follow me." He said coldly, "Don''t follow me anymore."


    As he watched the black cloak disappear into the night once again, a faint disappointment appeared in Tang Xiaotang''s eyes, before turning into determination in the blink of an eye.


    It didn''t matter since she wouldn''t give up anyway. At most, she would just chase after him for another ten years!


    "Sigh ¡­" A hoarse sigh suddenly sounded out beside his ears, causing Tang Xiaotang to hear him say, "Follow me."


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes immediately lit up, she bent her brows and loudly replied: "Ok! Lord Death God! "


    In the end, Tang Xiaotang successfully stayed behind, and followed beside the god of death.


    For the first few weeks, she could not reach him. Death had a home in every city. He just took her there and disappeared. Sometimes, Tang Xiaotang wouldn''t be able to see him for the entire day.


    Sometimes, he would suddenly appear and stare fixedly at her, before leaving without saying a word. If Tang Xiaotang didn''t find a topic to talk about, the two of them would be able to stay silent for a day.


    As she sat in front of the windows of the villa, Tang Xiaotang thought to herself about the night sky. Until now, she had not made any progress on the mission, and even though there was no set time this time, she was still disappointed by the lack of rewards.


    When they came here, Aifal had told her thathe must make the Death God fall in love with her. Even if it didn''t work, she must remove the curse on his body and let him recover his strength so that he could continue completing his mission.


    The god''s love was loyal and simple. He had already fallen in love with someone else, and even if he lost most of his strength, he wouldn''t mind ¡­ Tang Xiaotang thought about it again and again. Since she wanted this kind of god to fall in love with her, she had to first of all fall in love with him, even if it was just for show.


    "What are you doing?" A low and hoarse voice came from behind him. Tang Xiaotang turned around and saw a black cape appeared in front of him, he was standing in the shadows with her black hat''s brim drooping down to cover the ghastly white bones on her face. It was as if her entire body had melted into darkness and Tang Xiaotang didn''t even know when he came back.


    "You are back, Lord Death." She looked at him in surprise. "You came back early today!"


    "What are you thinking?" He did not answer her, but asked.


    "I was wondering when Lord Death would return, and then you would return." He was very tall, and Tang Xiaotang often needed to look up at him.


    The god of death was stunned for a moment. He slowly walked forward and stood under the moonlight as Tang Xiaotang once again saw the skeleton under his cloak.


    Even if it''s a skeleton, the god of death is undoubtedly a very beautiful skeleton. It''s bones are well-proportioned, and its bones are as white as jade without a single blemish. It''s definitely the most perfect skeleton that Tang Xiaosi has ever seen.


    It was conceivable that if he had muscles and skin, he wouldn''t look so ugly.


    "Go back to bed early."


    "What about you?" Tang Xiaotang looked at him, a trace of disappointment seemingly appearing in her eyes. "Lord Death God, are you leaving again?"


    Death did not reply. He turned around and once again blended into the darkness, slowly disappearing before Tang Xiaotang''s eyes.


    Tang Xiaotang sat in front of the window and let out a deep sigh. Then, she raised her head, looked in the direction that Yun Che had left, and jumped down to follow him.


    This was a huge villa with a total of four floors. Tang Xiaotang searched through the first three floors but did not find any signs of death, she hesitated for a moment, then stood in front of the stairs that led to the fourth floor and looked at the space on the stairs.


    The fourth floor was Death''s room. She had never been there.


    Do you want to go up?


    After hesitating for a moment, Tang Xiaotang stepped firmly on the carpet. No matter what, she had to break this impasse.


    "Why are you following me?"


    As expected, the moment she stepped onto the fourth floor, the Death God''s unique voice sounded by her ear. Tang Xiaotang saw that wisp of black slowly walk out from the shadows.


    "Because I like you, Lord Death!" Tang Xiaotang replied once again, "I really like you!"


    "I like it... Why do you like me? " He looked at the girl standing at the end of the stairs, and at that instant, the happiness in her eyes was replaced by disappointment. As the light dimmed, she asked very softly: "You have already ¡­ Have you forgotten? "


    "You saved me before ¡­" "That''s why I swore to follow you ¡­" Tang Xiaotang said very softly, "But you have already forgotten ¡­"


    The atmosphere was eerily silent. The Death God quietly stood at the end of the corridor, while Tang Xiaotang stood on the stairs.


    "Oh, really ¡­" After a long while, Tang Xiaotang finally heard him say, "So this is the reason why you like me?"


    "No, I know it''s not gratitude. I really like you, Lord Death!" Tang Xiaotang looked at him stubbornly, "So, do you like me?"


    The Death God had indeed saved her, but it wasn''t her, it was the original owner of this body, just that the soul was too weak, in the end it couldn''t hold on, and Tang Xiaotang took over this body at that moment.


    He looked at her, the young life was filled with endless vigor, her eyes were always bright, that was something that would never happen to his exhausted life. He had lived for too long, so long that he had already lost the strength to love, but he still desired to be able to feel it ¡­


    Perhaps that fresh life force infected him, which is why he allowed her to stay ¡­


    He was silent, but Tang Xiaotang did not get an answer. The light in her eyes dimmed, and she forced a smile: "It''s alright ¡­ "As long as I like Lord Death God ¡­"


    "Don''t call me Lord Death God ¡­" The obscure voice slowly came out, Tang Xiaotang''s lowered head suddenly raised, and looked at him in surprise.


    "My name is Luo Si..." he said softly.

 C133

    After that night, Tang Xiaotang felt that her relationship with Luo Si had grown closer. He no longer saw his all day, and occasionally she would sit at the table with her and eat with her, though he watched her eat.


    He didn''t like to talk, it was all Tang Xiaotang''s fault, but if he was asked about it, would also reply, no longer being as silent as before.


    Only, Tang Xiaotang could sense that he still had not fallen for her, and at most, had some sort of good impression of her. If she were to say how long this good impression could be maintained, Tang Xiaotang herself didn''t know.


    Her chest was a little tight, but she was not disappointed. She also had a little good impression of him, right? As long as she continued to work hard, she would do it one day.


    She sat on one side of the table and Luo Si sat on the other side. As she ate, she looked at Luo Si.


    Luo Si read a newspaper as he stretched out his long finger bones to grab hold of the newspaper. His wide sleeves rolled down, revealing his metacarpal bones and a piece of his radius.


    It was different from what Tang Xiaotang was thinking. Luo Si was not always wandering around the world everyday, and occasionally he would leisurely sit down like this to read newspapers, read books, or do nothing. He just sat there in a daze quietly.


    To be honest, the sight of a skeleton reading a newspaper was really funny. Tang Xiaotang didn''t know if he would be able to read a newspaper without eyes.


    But in reality, Luo Si was reading very seriously, he would even annotate the newspapers beside him. Tang Xiaotang had seen the newspapers that he had read before neatly stacked into piles, on top of them were his neat and tidy printed notes, they wrote down where the more people died, where the less people died, and where the more people died.


    "Today, you don''t have to wait for me." he said suddenly.


    Yes, he would also tell Tang Xiaotang that he couldn''t go out, and even if he didn''t come back, he would tell her, although Tang Xiaotang would still wait for him.


    "Where are you going? Let me go too, I want to follow you! " Tang Xiaotang swallowed the food in her mouth and looked at him with bright eyes.


    After saying that, Luo Si suddenly went silent, in that moment the loneliness on his body had reached its peak, and for some reason, Tang Xiaotang felt a tinge of sorrow from it.


    "No need."


    After a long time, he slowly replied. He then put down the newspaper, turned around, and left the table.


    Looking at his back figure, Tang Xiaotang did not know what to do, and instantly lost her appetite. She set the cutlery down gently and pushed her chair away from the dining room.


    Night.


    Tang Xiaotang sat on the carpet in front of the window and looked out into the night.


    The silver moonlight shone down on her feet, and the shape of the window was cast onto the carpet. She hugged her knees and subconsciously moved her feet backwards, hiding in the darkness.


    She was thinking about the information related to this world and Luo Si.


    According to the information, Luo Si was the last deity to exist in this world. His main mission was to make all the wandering souls leave this world before the existence of his faith completely disappeared.


    Originally, he should have kept his soul like this until this world completely lost all faith, waited for the rules to elect a new Son of the World, then fell into a deep sleep or perished, finally ending his long life.


    However, he had fallen in love with a human at the most inappropriate time.


    As a god, she could not fall in love with other people, but that woman was not a simple person ¡ª she was very ambitious. She did not love Luo Si, her ultimate goal was to live forever and rule over the entire world.


    Even if it was a god of death, he could not allow a human to live forever in violation of the rules, as he had to pay a huge price in violation of the rules. However, Luo Si loved her dearly, and even though he already knew her goal, he was still willing to give up on the majority of his divine power ¡ª If he was unwilling, no one could take away his power.


    But after that, without knowing what happened, the woman left him, but Luo Si, who should have lost his ability and fell into a deep sleep, did not fall asleep. He continued harvesting the souls, but because of his power becoming weaker and weaker, he was no longer able to take away all of his souls.


    In this section, the information did not have a description. Time seemed to have stopped here, and Luo Si directly became a person. As for the woman''s name and identity, there was not a single word about it. It was as if everything about her was hidden, even the organization could not find out anything about her.


    In the end, Luo Si could no longer support his soul being corroded by the vengeful spirits, and his soul had turned into ashes and disappeared from the world. And without the death god, because of the increasing number of vengeful spirits that infected people''s hearts, this world had been completely destroyed by the continuous fire of war.


    Tang Xiaotang faintly felt that this mission was not simple, but she could not fail.


    She looked at the moon and sighed deeply. The moon today was very round, just like the night ten years ago when she arrived. It was also the same moon on that day, and when she opened her eyes, she saw that black cloak.


    If Luo Si did not save her that time, the weakened Soul Body would not be able to withstand the attacks of so many vengeful spirits. Although it would not be devoured like the original soul of this body, it would at least be severely injured ¡­


    So she will definitely help him ¡­ Not for a mission, but because he had saved her before. She wanted him to not disappear just like that ¡­


    A series of light sounds came out from the corridor, causing Tang Xiaotang''s eyes to light up. She ran out to see, and sure enough, Luo Si was back.


    However, he seemed to be injured.


    Her clothes that were dragged on the floor had a bloodstain on it. His entire body reeked of blood and was hidden under her clothes. Tang Xiaotang could only see the eye-piercing red color on his fingers.


    "Are you hurt?" She subconsciously wanted to take his hand, but he sidestepped her. As he did so, she could feel the faint aura of death radiating from his clothes before slowly disappearing into the air.


    "It''s none of your business!"


    There was a great deal of displeasure in his low, husky voice, as if he were suppressing something.


    Tang Xiaotang stiffened, a trace of injury appeared in her eyes, but she still stubbornly walked forward, and insisted on inspecting his hands: "Please, make sure to let me see!"


    She gripped the white joints as if she was holding a block of ice, and a wave of ice-cold air caused her to shiver. The cold air seeped into her internal organs, making it difficult for her to even breathe.


    She seemed to know why he was always wearing this cloak. It was able to block out the cold from his body.


    When she held the long and slender bone in her hand, Tang Xiaotang realized that one of Luo Si''s pinky was missing ¡­ However, the blood didn''t come from there. It flowed down from the ulna and radius, cold and bright.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know how much blood he had lost, but since her black robes were drenched, she guessed that it couldn''t be that simple ¡­


    "Go away!"


    The repressed fear on Luo Si''s body fiercely pushed Tang Xiaotang away and continued to walk forward.


    Unfortunately, before he could even take a few steps, he fell to the ground with a thud.


    Tang Xiaotang walked over and tried to touch him, only to realize that he had fainted.


    She silently looked at him for a long time before sighing. Then, she stepped forward to help him up.

 C134

    The thick curtains were drawn, making the spacious room seem dark. Birds were chirping outside the window, giving off a sense of vitality.


    Luo Si slowly woke up. He did not know where he was for a moment.


    Oh yeah... Last night, the curse had broken out again ¡­ So where was he now?


    His fingers moved and the soft bed sheets beneath him continued to move. His hands came in contact with something soft, as though ¡­ Mao?


    This is ¡­ What?


    He raised his head and saw a furry head. She was lying in front of the bed with her face turned to the side, sleeping peacefully.


    He could see that her eyes were slightly dark, and she probably hadn''t slept for the entire night.


    She frowned at his touch, her eyelids moving, then slowly opened them, a flash of confusion in her eyes, then worry. She raised her head and looked at him, then asked softly: "Master Luo Si, are you better now?"


    He was stunned for a moment. How long had it been since he last saw such a caring gaze? At first, everyone was in awe of him, but after that, they became fearful of him. Other than that person, no one else would have a normal expression as they looked at him ¡­ However, even that person had never felt such pure worry and anxiety, as if only he was in front of her eyes ¡­


    He lowered his head slightly and answered with a soft ''yes''. If it wasn''t for that vengeful spirit last night, the curse wouldn''t have broken out in such a hurry ¡­ She must have been scared.


    "I''m fine."


    He avoided her hand as he wanted to help him. He slowly got off the bed and deliberately ignored the injury in her eyes. He whispered: "You should go rest."


    Tang Xiaotang wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she still revealed a very shallow smile, "Then when Master Luo Si is busy, just call me. I will be here anytime."


    With his back facing her, Luo Si only left with a stern back. He did not reply, but slowly walked out of the room, and disappeared.


    Tang Xiaotang quietly withdrew her gaze and lowered her head to look at the hand that she had not taken out all this time. On her fair palm, there was actually a glaring wound, the wound had a faint red hue, that was left behind when she cleaned it up for him last night.


    She really did not expect that he would be hit by such a vicious curse. Even if she had only approached the seal once, before she even touched it, she would have already been injured by its vicious aura.


    She closed her eyes tiredly. If it wasn''t for the fact that her mental power was far greater than an ordinary person''s, this wound would not be so small. Even so, she had consumed a lot of energy and needed to rest.


    Although Luo Si did not speak, Tang Xiaotang could feel that he had developed a better impression of her. This could be considered to be a good thing for her, at least his efforts last night were not in vain.


    She was too lazy to switch rooms, since this was not Luo Si''s room. How could she drag him all the way up to the fourth floor by himself last night? He found a random guest room and was ready to make a move now.


    She lay on the bed, closed her eyes, and soon sank into the dream.


    "Run!" "Run!"


    Ah!


    "Help ¡­"


    "Kill!" Kill them! "


    Tang Xiaotang''s consciousness had just become such a mess. A sea of fire, the corpses piled up together, and on the ground, there were large amounts of blood stains and various broken weapons. Broken limbs filled the entire ground, forming a purgatory scene.


    This is ¡­ In a dream?


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the scene in front of her in astonishment. She looked at her hands and realised that they were the hands of a six year old child.


    No... This should be the child''s original memories ¡­


    "Run!"


    Before she could react, she was pushed away by a woman behind her. She was looking at her with such sadness, with such despair, with such deep love and determination.


    "Run!" Don''t look back! "


    Tang Xiaotang''s body subconsciously started to run. However, when she turned around, she saw that the woman was slashed down by a group of white robed people. When she fell down, she was still holding them, not letting them chase her. Her gaze was fixed here, her eyes seemed to be telling Tang Xiaotang: You must survive.


    Suddenly, two men in white appeared in front of him. They were holding guns in their hands, and their white clothes were stained with blood. They walked towards her, the guns in their hands aimed straight at her, their hideous faces contorted with laughter. Tang Xiaotang could feel the intense fear and resentment in this body.


    But there was nothing she could do.


    As they approached step by step, Tang Xiaotang felt as if her body was being controlled by another soul. She closed her eyes in despair, unwilling to give up.


    Weakness, pain, despair, hatred ¡­ This was what Tang Xiaotang could feel from the emotions of the other soul. However, even after a long time had passed, she also remained unharmed.


    Opening his eyes, he saw a black cloak suddenly appearing in front of him. He held a huge sickle in his hand and stood in the darkness of the world, and with a slight slash, the two white clad men fell to the ground right in front of her.


    She held her breath, her heart beating uncontrollably.


    She wanted to follow him!


    Tang Xiaotang slowly opened her eyes, her heart thumping hard to calm down for a long time.


    In that instant, she only knew that it was the person in front of her who saved her, so she had to follow him. This was the only thought on the dead girl''s mind, and that kind of strong and simple emotion was deeply carved into her heart.


    She lowered her eyes and tried her best to suppress the unusual activity in her heart as she thought back to the dream she had just had.


    She wouldn''t think of this matter for no reason. This kind of important memory was usually deeply hidden by her body, especially those painful memories. Her body would subconsciously refuse to think of it ¡­ Unless there was something that brought back this unpleasant memory...


    So what made the body remember those memories?


    And those white clothed people ¡­ Why did Luo Si want to kill them? Even though he was the god of death, he could not casually take away the lives of humans ¡­ It couldn''t be because he wanted to save her ¡­


    Something flashed by in her mind, but Tang Xiaotang was unable to catch it. At this time, she saw the symbol that symbolized Luo Si appearing outside her room on the map, so she gave up on thinking about it.


    "Duk Duk Duk."


    The door was knocked three times in an orderly manner, and she heard Luo Si''s voice sound out from outside: "Can I come in?"


    "Come in."

 C135

    "Master Luo Si, what''s the matter?" Tang Xiaotang jumped off the bed, opened the door and saw Luo Si standing at the entrance.


    She seemed to be in a daze, seeing her suddenly open the door, he slightly moved her head, the empty eyes staring at her, Tang Xiaotang waited for a long time, and finally heard his low voice.


    "Yesterday ¡­" Thank you, and ¡­ "Sorry ¡­"


    Tang Xiaotang heard a trace of distress from his voice, and a trace of apology. Although his tone was stiff, Tang Xiaotang was already very happy.


    Being able to make him say "thank you" and "sorry" meant that her position in his heart had increased. This was a good thing, at least she was one step closer to her goal, right?


    "No need to thank me! It''s okay, Master Luo Si! " Tang Xiaotang smiled, "So what does Master Luo Si need?"


    "Cough ¡­" Um, I made dinner, you want to ¡­ Do you want to eat together? "


    Luo Si did not eat, so he could only cook for her.


    Tang Xiaotang laughed happily, her eyes curved into a curve: "Un, un, thank you Master Luo Si!"


    Although she didn''t know what kind of delicacy he would cook, Tang Xiaotang was still looking forward to it.


    However, reality told her that she should not have placed too much hope in his culinary skills.


    Looking at the charred black plate in front of him that she could not see her original appearance, Tang Xiaotang could not hide the twitching corner of her mouth. What is it?


    "Sorry ¡­" It''s been so long since I''ve eaten that I''ve forgotten how to cook ¡­ "


    Luo Si also seemed a little embarrassed. Seeing that charred ball, he reached out his hand and was about to toss away the charred thing: "It''s better if you don''t eat it."


    "It doesn''t matter." Tang Xiaotang picked up the piece of charred thing with the silver trident a step before him. What surprised her more was that this thing was not as stiff as it looked.


    She smiled as she endured the twitching of the corner of her eye and put it into her mouth, chewing it seriously. Tang Xiaotang who had already mentally prepared himself thought that this thing would definitely be difficult to eat. However, unexpectedly, although it was not considered delicious, it was not difficult to eat, and it was neither bitter nor astringent. If it was necessary to describe its taste, it should not have any taste ¡­ Other than the faint burnt smell on the surface of his skin, there was almost no other taste that could be tasted from within.


    "You ¡­" He watched as the girl slowly ate the black object, but he could not say what he felt. Just by looking at its appearance, one could tell that it did not taste good, but she had a smile on her face the entire time. After eating, she looked at him seriously and said: "I really like it, thank you Master Luo Si!"


    "Is it not hard to eat?" He still couldn''t resist asking, but he didn''t know what kind of answer he wanted to hear. He knew that the thing definitely didn''t taste good, but he didn''t want her to say it was good ¡­


    "Ugh ¡­" How should I put it? Although the taste is not ideal, this is the kindness of Master Luo Si ¡­ "she laughed and slowly ate the rest of the food, then said," Moreover, it''s not that bad ¡­ "Other than the fact that there''s no smell ¡­"


    He never expected her to answer him like this. He suddenly felt a warm feeling in his heart, as if he had finally thrown in a ray of sunlight into the darkness. Although it wouldn''t bring him much light, it was better to have that ray of light than to have a complete darkness ¡­


    He couldn''t remember how long it had been since he had the urge to laugh ¡­


    His head was still a skeleton, but Tang Xiaotang could feel that this skeleton was smiling, and not so malevolently.


    "Thank you." she heard him say.


    That day, the sunlight was incomparably bright. A long time later, when Luo Si recalled this day, he could still remember that girl''s smile, that was even warmer than sunlight. Perhaps it was at that moment that her smile made the long-withered flower in his heart sprout again, a little green.


    However, at that time, she would never come back ¡­


    As their relationship grew closer, she discovered that Luo Si was actually a very responsible god.


    Sometimes, Tang Xiaotang would also go out with Luo Si to harvest souls.


    The pure white soul would be kept in the book and sent to reincarnate into a good family. The black, impregnable soul would be cut into pieces with a sickle, robbing their chance of reincarnation. As for the gray, normal soul, as long as he was responsible for taking away their grievances, those souls would sink into the ground and begin the reincarnation process again.


    At that time, he was the real god. He was dignified and indifferent, looking down on all life and death. As Tang Xiaotang watched from the side, she felt an intense love from the depths of her body. She truly loved Luo Si.


    Many times, those black spirits that were filled with evil would attack him. Although Luo Si appeared very relaxed, every time, Tang Xiaotang would always be able to see the curse on his chest deepen a bit. It seemed like it was absorbing the grievances of the evil spirits.


    She could see that he was exhausted, but this shouldn''t be something he was carrying. He should be fearless and control those vengeful spirits, not be suppressed to the point that he couldn''t get close to them. Even by looking at them, Tang Xiaotang felt sad.


    So she had to remove the curse.


    Luo Si''s study room had many ancient books. When Tang Xiaotang was free, she would spend all his time in the study room, but she wasn''t a creature of this world after all. Although she knew many curses, those were all different from the ones she had seen on Luo Si.


    "The buckle."


    "Come in!"


    The moment Luo Si stepped into Tang Xiaotang''s room, he saw a thick ancient book by his feet. Looking up, she saw that her desk was piled high with books. The piles of books had almost pushed her down, and even his bed was piled high with books.


    She was sitting in the middle of a pile of books, poring over a book that was several times larger than her head. As he read, he filled in something in his notes without even raising his head to look at him.


    Luo Si wanted to rub his nose very much, but he didn''t. He bent down and picked up a book from the ground. He then casually flipped through it. The book was filled with complicated magic spell designs and all kinds of incantations. He felt dizzy just by looking at them.


    He picked up another one. This one was made of potions, many recipes were written together, and there were also many herbal designs.


    He stepped forward and placed the two books on the table. He silently watched her silently recite the contents of the books while at the same time copying things into the notebook beside him, completely unaware that he was already standing in front of her.


    "What are you doing?"

 C136

    The voice that suddenly sounded beside his ear gave Tang Xiaotang a big shock. She was staring at it seriously, and although she knew that Luo Si had already entered, she did not notice at all when he had arrived behind her.


    If it was at the start, she would definitely be shocked once again. But now, after staring for a long time, she actually felt that Luo Si''s appearance was actually quite pleasing to the eye.


    First of all, he was not one of those ugly and short skeletons, unlike some skeletons whose teeth were incomplete. His bones were as white as jade, perfect as if they had been carved out by a master. Moreover, he was definitely more than 1.8 meters tall, much taller than Tang Xiaotang, with long legs and hands. Other than his outer appearance, he could be considered the best male god.


    Tang Xiaotang immediately closed the notebook in her hand, looked at him and laughed: "I''m just bored and am just reading. Is there anything for Master Luo Si? "


    Luo Si looked at her quietly, then said indifferently: "I''m fine."


    Tang Xiaotang heaved a sigh of relief, for the time being, she didn''t want Luo Si to know about this matter ¡­ She knew that Luo Si never brought up the matter of the curse because he had not forgotten the person who left the curse behind ¡­


    However, she didn''t expect Luo Si to pretend not to care about it at all, once she relaxed her guard, he moved his finger and immediately took the notebook in his hands.


    "Return it to me ¡­" Tang Xiaotang''s voice slowly faded under his indifferent gaze that was not to be ignored. She wanted to snatch it but did not dare, so she could only silently place her hands behind her back and look at him uneasily.


    Luo Si flipped through a few pages, and saw the neat and tidy handwriting, which was filled with introductions of different types of curses. On the first page, there was a diagram that was not very detailed but was extremely familiar with it, and with just a glance, he knew what she wanted to do.


    To be honest, it''s not easy to find information about curses. Due to the lack of faith, many of the ancient texts had been lost. Some of the ancient texts only appeared in the ancient records and had been completely lost, and the rest of the texts were only skin deep. Tang Xiaotang had searched through the entire study room, and only found so many books on magic.


    It was because Luo Si was a god, but he didn''t specifically study these things either. There weren''t many useful things, at least Tang Xiaotang wasn''t able to find any diagrams similar to the curse after searching for a long time.


    This made her very disappointed.


    "Don''t worry about it." he said suddenly.


    "Master Luo Si ¡­ "I ¡­"


    "I said you don''t need to care!" he shouted at her.


    Ever since Tang Xiaotang had seen him, she had never seen him lose her composure like this. Luo Si''s body exuded a dense amount of anger, mixed with manic, pain, and resentment ¡­ Also, there was a bit of sadness that he didn''t realize ¡­ He ripped the notebook into shreds and threw it on the ground. The paper inside the notebook fell to the ground.


    She couldn''t tell what she was feeling in her heart, nor did she know if it was the emotions of her body or herself. It was very uncomfortable, her eyes were sore, and she couldn''t breathe.


    Seeing his figure quickly disappearing from the room, Tang Xiaotang silently looked at the pieces of paper on the floor. After a long while, she finally bent down and picked them up bit by bit, and hugged them tightly.


    Suddenly, a drop of water fell on the paper, fainting his body. Tang Xiaotang touched her own cheeks, realising that she was already in tears.


    Tang Xiaotang was not weak at all, the innumerable missions already tempered her heart to the point of being incomparably hard and icy cold. Only, she had no control over the sadness that rose up in the depths of her body.


    It was impossible not to be affected.


    She silently picked up all the fragments, placed them on the table, and began to piece them together bit by bit.


    Luo Si quickly moved out of the villa and sprinted the entire way. The surrounding scenery had lost its tranquility, becoming more and more desolate. Gradually, even the people in exile could not be seen. Only at the end of the road, at a tall cliff, did he finally stop. The anger around him seemed to want to swallow everything, and even the air seemed to slightly distort.


    His finger slowly moved to his chest area. Before he could touch it, a dark red light array flashed and bounced him away. Then, his finger started to bleed.


    Intense pain followed the location of the curse and flowed through his bones. The pain of having his chest pierced through appeared clearly in his mind. It was as if the wound was left only yesterday.


    He did not know why he still thought about that person. It was she who had left this vicious curse that caused him to endure such unforgettable pain day after day. Yet he still thought about her.


    "Luo Si, look, what I want is this entire world!" The bright light in her eyes flickered with ambition, and it even appeared clearly before her eyes.


    "Will you help me? "No, you have to help me!"


    She looked at him arrogantly, like a queen. Her commanding tone was cold: "Luo Si, you know that I must obtain this power, otherwise they will not submit to me."


    He knew that he couldn''t allow her to do that. Even though he loved her dearly, but even if it was God, he couldn''t go against the rules and recklessly do that ¡­ Not to mention, doing something that went against the rules would eventually lead to punishment.


    However, she insisted on doing that. He could never have imagined that in order to obtain that evil power, she would actually use that curse on him.


    He once again remembered the look in her eyes when she looked at him back then, that was wild and cold. Didn''t you love me dearly? "Why aren''t you willing to help me with something like this?"


    Why, why? Emma... Why are you doing this? Could it be that the eternal life and extravagant rights of nothingness were really that important?


    He painfully held his head, but in the blink of an eye, another face appeared in his mind. It was a face with scars on it, but her eyes were always clear and clean, unlike that person''s wild ambition ¡­


    "I like you! Master Luo Si. "


    When Luo Si returned to the villa, it was already very late.


    There was no way for him not to feel guilty. Today ¡­ He had not been able to control himself. After thinking about it carefully, she was not wrong. She was just carrying a simple wish. He shouldn''t have vented his anger on her like that.


    He supposed she was asleep, but he couldn''t stop himself from walking toward her room.


    Her room was empty. The light was dark and the bed was neat and untouched. The curtains were not drawn, but the books on the bed and on the table were gone.


    He couldn''t help but feel disappointed. Could it be that she had already left?

 C137

    But she was only a young girl. In this world, how could she possibly live on alone? Last time, if it wasn''t because that man''s life ended just like that, there would be another nameless corpse in this world ¡­


    As long as he thought of her as an unknown corpse lying quietly in a corner, he would be unable to suppress the worry and regret in his heart ¡­ She was the only one other than Emma that dared to approach him ¡­


    He turned around and walked out. He was going to look for her ¡­


    Suddenly, he noticed that the door to the study was open. A faint yellow light was shining on the carpet, and for some reason, he steadied his body and quietly walked over.


    Tang Xiaotang slowly put the pieces together, and then stuck them back onto the paper one by one. She had been busy from morning to night, but she had only finished less than ten pages.


    Her lips curved into a smile. She carefully took a deep breath and slowly exhaled. She stood up and looked at the pieces of paper that were put together in front of her with a pleased look on her face. At least she did not waste her energy.


    She carefully put away the pieces of paper in front of her and dried them on the side. Once again, she picked up many pieces of paper and bent down to put them together seriously. The lamp on the table cast a faint yellow light on her face.


    He stood there quietly for a long time as an indescribable feeling filled his heart. She was very serious as she pieced things together, and he just stood there at the door, watching.


    He saw her smile in delight, and then she put the pieces of paper together one by one, carefully putting them aside. He saw the shadow in her eyes grow thicker, but she never stopped resting. He saw the back of her hand over her lips, yawning softly, and the tiredness in her eyes could no longer be hidden. He saw her lie down on the table, slowly closing her eyes.


    He walked in silently and stood at the table. He saw that each piece of paper she carefully pressed under her arm had her handwriting on it, and his long-withered heart suddenly throbbed.


    When the sky just started to brighten, there were birds chirping outside the window. Tang Xiaotang frowned twice, then suddenly woke up from her bed.


    She slipped out of the blanket and took a look at the scenery around her, her eyes flashing with confusion. She clearly remembered that she was in the study last night, picking up scraps of paper. Why did she return to her room?


    Looking at his body, the clothes he wore yesterday were still the same. However, he carefully covered himself with a blanket. Yes ¡­ Luo Si sent her back?


    So what happened to the things she fought for? Heavens! Don''t tell me he tore it up again ¡­ No! She had worked hard all day to spell it out. If he tore it up again, she might as well rewrite it!


    She hastily lifted the quilt off her body, jumped off the bed, and ran to the study in her bare feet. When she ran to the study in her breathless state, there was no longer any sticky paper left hanging on the table; not even a single piece of paper was left.


    Tang Xiaotang almost cried. Luo Si was too ruthless! It shouldn''t be possible for his to destroy a piece of paper, right? His heart broke ¡­


    However, just as she was dejectedly thinking about writing from the beginning, she saw a notebook at the corner of the table, whose cover was exactly the same as hers. Tang Xiaotang reached out her hand and flipped to the first page.


    He continued flipping through it. The contents were exactly the same as the one she had written down. There were no signs of a tear at all, it was as fresh as new.


    This is ¡­ Was it Luo Si?


    She could not suppress the joy in her heart. At that moment, she felt that all of her previous efforts were not in vain.


    She hurried out of the study with her notebook in her arms. She was going to find him! She wanted to see him!


    She rushed out of the study, and just as she was about to descend the stairs, she coincidentally met Luo Si, and stopped right in front of him.


    "Master Luo Si! "Thank you!"


    She held the notebook in front of him, then looked at him with admiration: "Master Luo Si is truly powerful! I can''t see any trace at all! "


    Tang Xiaotang turned her head slightly when she saw Luo Si. If there was an expression on her face, she thought that he must be feeling uncomfortable: "No need to thank me, I was wrong to begin with."


    Although he had lost a lot of ability, it was still a simple task to let a torn notebook return to its original state. Furthermore, this was his fault in the first place ¡­


    "Why don''t you wear shoes?"


    When he saw her bare feet on the stairs, he quickly changed the subject. "It''ll catch cold."


    "That won''t happen!" Thank you, Master Luo Si! "


    She looked extremely excited, her eyes shining in disbelief: "I''m really too happy, Master Luo Si!"


    She was satisfied with such a small matter, and he couldn''t help but compare her with that person ¡­ If she had been like her back then, they wouldn''t have become like this ¡­


    His heart ached again at the thought of her, and the curse reminded him of her cruelty and coldness.


    "Master Luo Si ¡­ What are you thinking about? "


    She suddenly moved her face closer to him and looked at him earnestly: "Master Luo Si seems to be unhappy huh ¡­"


    "No, it''s nothing." He came back to his senses and looked into her concerned eyes. The pain in his chest slowly subsided, and he said to her, "Go back and change your shoes, and then come and eat."


    "Yes!" I''ll be right back! Master Luo Si! "


    The rice Luo Si cooked was clearly much better than the last time. Although it still looked like a lump of darkness, the taste was more than just one level better than last time.


    Tang Xiaotang secretly looked at him as she ate, then lowered her head and smiled. Her abnormal action couldn''t help but attract Luo Si''s attention.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "It''s nothing!"


    Being discovered and peeked at, Tang Xiaotang anxiously lowered her head and pretended to eat earnestly. In the end, she almost sent the food on her fork to her nose.


    The soup was on the tip of her nose, and she hurriedly wiped it off with a napkin. Then she lowered her head and almost buried it in her plate.


    So awkward! How embarrassing!


    "Hehe ¡­"


    Luo Si could not help but laugh. Hearing his laughter, Tang Xiaotang felt even more embarrassed, she almost did not dare to look at Luo Si, and quickly finished all the food on the plate. She stood up without even raising his head, and said: "I''ve finished. He wanted to run upstairs.


    Luo Si''s soft laughter came from behind him. Tang Xiaotang''s face was as red as an apple, this time, she was really embarrassed!


    Looking at her back figure that could almost be called fleeing, Luo Si retracted his gaze. He couldn''t even remember how long it had been since he last laughed ¡­ But she made him laugh almost easily.


    Only now did he remember that he was going to tell her an important matter, but after being disturbed like this, he had forgotten ¡­


    ''Forget it, I''ll tell her later tonight ¡­ ''

 C138

    However, they had to leave the city before nightfall ¨C the rebel army''s artillery had already reached the city gates, if they did not leave now, the city would fall.


    Luo Si was not afraid of them, but he could not. She was just a human, even with the protection of the god of death, his body was still flesh and blood, and could not withstand the fire.


    Therefore, Luo Si and Tang Xiaotang immediately left the villa. Actually, Tang Xiaotang was still a little reluctant. The environment here was really not bad, and there were even those books ¡­ She didn''t even finish reading it ¡­


    Luo Si laid down a layer of Barrier, making the whole villa look as if it had been abandoned for a long time. Everything inside was concealed by the Barrier, and no one else could see it.


    Looking at the reluctant Tang Xiaotang, he consoled, "Don''t worry, we''ll still be able to return after they leave."


    Tang Xiaotang nodded, looked at the countless points on the map and followed him into the darkness.


    As soon as they left, a group of white robed men surrounded the villa.


    The man in white was dressed in a uniform attire with mysterious patterns painted on his robes. They surrounded the villa in silence, but they did not move a step. There was an aura of disgust and fear, and they could not approach it.


    The crowd slowly parted and a woman in white walked over. Her face was young and beautiful, but her eyes were dark and profound. A sinister and evil aura pervaded the air around her, causing the white-clothed people beside her to involuntarily tremble in submission.


    They respectfully bowed down and allowed the woman to step on their bodies as they walked, then they stood in front of the mansion, one step at a time.


    Her slender and perfect finger pointed at the front of the villa as a blue screen appeared out of thin air, preventing her from approaching.


    The woman''s finger created ripples on the screen, but was unable to penetrate it. With a deep smile on her face, she pressed her finger against the screen.


    The undulations from the light screen became more intense, spreading to half of the villa, but never letting her fingers pass through it.


    The woman''s finger emitted a layer of dark red light. The red light and the blue light clashed, and waves of power rippled out. The surrounding white clothed people lowered their heads, being intimidated by the power.


    The red light was not as bright as the blue light, and it weakened and disappeared. The woman''s fingers suffered a backlash, slowly shedding her fair skin and revealing her white bones. It was as if she didn''t care at all, and her face gradually revealed a crazed expression.


    She murmured softly, as if she was in love.


    "Luo Si... "Long time no see ¡­"


    With Luo Si leading the way, they quickly left the center of the flames of war. Tang Xiaotang and Luo Si advanced forward, and in order to not attract attention, Tang Xiaotang covered her entire face, and wore a thick black cloak similar to Luo Si''s.


    She would never speak, it was always Luo Si who spoke, but no one could see Luo Si, so they only thought she was a very old, unaccompanied old woman, and never expected her to actually be a young lady in her prime.


    After a night''s journey, they arrived at a small town by daybreak.


    The rebel army ignored this place because it was too small. However, there were still not many people in the city. Most of the shops were closed, and only a few were left open for business.


    At the entrance of a closed supermarket sat refugees from all over the place, men and women, children and old people. Tang Xiaotang''s strange dressing did not attract their attention, some ate, while the rest did not, as they greedily watched the others eat. There were even some who sat in the corner with lifeless eyes, staring blankly at the sky.


    Tang Xiaotang only took a glance before shifting her gaze. Although she had seen this kind of scene many times, she was still unwilling to look ¡ª When would humans'' sin due to their greed end?


    The sky was dark and it was drizzling on the road. Just as Tang Xiaotang was thinking about whether or not she should find a place to rest, she heard Luo Si say, "There''s an inn in front of us."


    She took a few steps forward and saw the small hotel ¨C no, calling it a hotel was more accurate to say that it was a simple house. A few words were scrawled on the door to indicate that it was the place to stay.


    There was no one to pick at, Tang Xiaotang was not picky either, she walked in, the shabby first floor had a simple table set up, behind, a grizzled hair Old Man was seated, with his hands holding onto a small dirty book.


    The corner of Tang Xiaotang''s eyes twitched, if she did not read wrongly, that title ¡­ It was obviously a small yellow book!


    Hearing someone walk in, the Old Man lazily said without raising his head: "I don''t have any money here."


    Tang Xiaotang walked forward, and reached out her hand to tap on the table.


    "Duk Duk."


    The sound of wood being struck finally made Old Man raise his head impatiently. "I already said there''s no money! Knock on what! "Hurry up and f * ck off ¡­" When he raised his head, he saw Tang Xiaotang standing in front of him. Seeing her dressed in a black robe with her entire body wrapped tightly, he immediately recognized that she had an extraordinary background.


    He hurriedly swallowed the rest of his sentence, put away the small yellow book and revealed a flattering smile. "Do you want to stay here?"


    "Get a room."


    A hoarse voice came from under the cloak. The thick cloak cast a dark shadow over his face. He could not see the other party''s eyes, and could only judge his age and gender by his voice.


    "This... You know that ¡­ "In this world, things are not so peaceful. This ¡­" Old Man laughed and rubbed his hands, "Let''s do this..."


    Seeing Old Man''s eyes that were wandering around showing a face of a thief and his yellow buckteeth was swaying in front of her eyes, Tang Xiaotang was extremely disgusted. She did not wait for him to finish speaking and quickly placed a stack of money on the table, successfully stopping him from talking.


    Before he could finish, the person in front of him waved his hand, causing a stack of bills to fall onto the wooden table. His eyeballs dropped to the floor, unable to be pulled out.


    "Is that enough?"


    The person in front of him still had a dry voice, but to Old Man, it sounded like a sound from heaven: "Enough! Of course it was enough! Hehehe ¡­ "Please come upstairs!"


    "Lead the way."


    Tang Xiaotang retracted her hand and followed the fart Old Man. She was not wrong about the cunning look on Old Man''s face just now, it seemed like there would be a good show tonight.


    Although she said that she was going to lead the way, there were actually only two rooms upstairs. One of them was locked in what should be the Old Man''s own room, while the other was opened by him using a key, and then the key was given to Tang Xiaotang. "This is your room, you can look for me if you need anything."


    Tang Xiaotang was too lazy to poke holes in his disguise. With Luo Si following right and left, she was not too worried, but last night, they had rushed through the night and her body was already exhausted. Now, she couldn''t even open her eyes anymore, she only wanted to have a good night''s sleep.


    After carefully inspecting the room, Tang Xiaotang was still quite satisfied with it. The environment definitely could not be compared to Luo Si''s villa, but it was still quite rare in this kind of chaotic world. It was very clean, there was only a single bed in the room with brand-new sheets on the bed, and all the blankets were new as well.


    The damp walls were rolled up layer by layer, the room was a little damp, but there was no musty smell, which made Tang Xiaotang even more satisfied.


    Although there were no windows and the room was extremely small, she did not mind. She sat on the bed and placed the key beside the pillow, then said to Old Man: "You can go now."


    Old Man walked out with his back bent, and even closed the door considerately for her. Tang Xiaotang walked over to lock the door, and saw Luo Si floating in front of the bed.

 C139

    "Master Luo Si, please sleep here, I will sleep on the floor."


    She wanted to take off the cape on her body to spread it on the ground, but she saw a bone hand placed on her hand. She raised her head and saw Luo Si looking at her silently.


    "Master Luo Si?" His hand was still cold as ice. She looked at him with a puzzled expression as she asked softly, "What''s wrong?"


    Luo Si shook his head, and his hoarse voice sounded in the room: "No need, I do not need to sleep."


    "What about you?" Tang Xiaotang looked at him, puzzled.


    "I''ll go outside," he said after a pause. "Don''t worry about me, I''ll be fine." After all, no one could do anything to Death.


    Tang Xiaotang could only lie on the bed and slowly close her eyes. Not long after, she fell into a deep sleep.


    Since the person in front of his was a death god who could see through souls, she didn''t dare to let her body fall asleep to clear his mind. Although he had disguised her soul so that her body looked the same as her soul, when her body fell asleep and her soul woke up, Luo Si knew that he wouldn''t be discovered.


    However, Tang Xiaotang was truly tired after these few days, so she decided to empty her mind and enter a deep sleep. If you ever get tired in the future, you should take advantage of this time to have a good rest.


    When she finally caught her breath and fell into his dream, Luo Si then passed through the wall and went downstairs.


    As the god of death, he could easily see through the hearts of humans, just like how he knew the sincerity of the girl.


    Since there was no way to repay her kindness, he was willing to protect her life without any worries, so he wouldn''t allow that human''s scheme to come true.


    When Luo Si returned downstairs, the Old Man was calling someone.


    He said to the phone in a flattering voice, "Yes, yes, yes..." Don''t worry, I''m not wrong. When have I ever lied to you? "That person might be dressed properly, and her voice doesn''t sound like a woman''s, but my eyes are notoriously sharp. Ignoring her slender white hands, just her figure and walking posture makes her seem like a big girl ¡­"


    "You old pervert ¡­ "Just you wait, us brothers will head over right now. If not for this beauty, you wouldn''t even have the face to look at her!"


    A man giggled and hung up.


    The Old Man laughed, and when the call ended, he immediately revealed a look of disgust. He spat at the ground and cursed: "Fuck! He only knew how to take advantage of the situation! If it wasn''t to look at the power of the White Army, who would care about you trash! "


    Luo Si originally wanted to teach him a lesson, but after hearing the phone call, he suddenly changed his mind.


    Bai Jun ¡­ Why was it here? He clearly avoided their ¡­


    The full moon is about to arrive. If I were to face them now, I probably won''t have much chance of winning. Furthermore, there is still her ¡­


    "Wasn''t it just a corporal? "There aren''t even any troops under him ¡­" He spoke with disdain, but there was still a hint of fear on his face.


    Everyone knew that the White Army was strong. Even if there was only one person, he could still contend against an army. Although he said that he was not afraid on the surface, he was actually afraid.


    Only one?


    Luo Si relaxed. It was naturally more than enough to only get rid of one person, but no wonder there was no invasion here, this place could not be stayed for long. It seemed that he had to hurry to the God Domain as soon as possible ¡­


    With his mind made up, he floated in the air and coldly looked at Old Man as he took out the book to continue reading. With his other hand, he took out a key and placed it on the table.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed in the air. The key swayed a few times and then fell down from the table. It floated up and spun a few rounds before landing in his hand.


    After getting the key, Luo Si floated up the stairs. After waiting for a short while, the sounds of giggling could be heard from outside.


    The more Luo Si heard, the colder the aura on his body became. In a short moment, even the Old Man could feel the coldness of his aura.


    A few burly, bare-chested men walked in. Their exposed skin was covered with dense patterns and their eyes revealed a fierce look. Luo Si could immediately see their dirty black souls and the vengeful spirit that was lingering around them.


    The majority of these vengeful spirits were female. Their expressions were distorted, and their resentment soared to the heavens. They were actually all souls that had met a violent death.


    Seeing Luo Si, their eyes revealed fear, but they still surrounded the few of them malevolently, as the cold aura on Luo Si''s body became increasingly colder, and they were unwilling to leave.


    Old Man shivered, put down the book in his hands and walked up to him. He smiled obsequiously: "You are finally here ¡­ I''ve already arranged everything, so I''ll be waiting for everyone. "


    "How is it? Where is that beauty? "


    A man ignored him and immediately asked, "Is she really that beautiful?" Don''t lie to us, I haven''t seen a woman in this damn place for a long time ¡­ Especially beautiful women! "


    "Of course, when have I ever made a mistake? And if she''s not beautiful, why did she wrap herself so tightly? " There was some disdain in Old Man''s eyes, but he still said, "When I take the key and bring you guys up to see, if you don''t look pretty, then come find me ¡­ Eh? Where''s my key? "


    He looked at the place where he had left the keys. It was now empty and devoid of anything. Where''s my key?! "


    "You old fogey, you aren''t playing with us, are you?"


    The men started to get impatient. They looked at Old Man as if he was a dead person, "Old Man, aren''t you getting along too well during this period? You''re making fun of us? "


    "No, no, definitely not!"


    Old Man also started to panic. He rummaged through the boxes to find the key, and even crawled onto the floor to check the hidden corners, but he could not find it. "That''s impossible ¡­ I put it on the table! "


    Luo Si''s finger moved, and the key appeared below his feet, eliminating the effect of his invisibility, he coldly stood on the stairs and looked at the people below.


    "So it''s here ¡­"


    The key finally appeared in front of Old Man''s eyes, along with the black robe''s horn. He raised his head from the ground and looked up along with the robe. He then saw that "she" was standing in front of him and coldly staring at him. He could not see her eyes, but somehow he could feel her cold gaze, as if she was staring at a bunch of ants.


    "Guest ¡­" You ¡­ "You ¡­" The sweat on Old Man''s forehead dripped down bit by bit. When did this person appear? Why don''t so many of them feel anything at all ¡­


    Luo Si raised his head, looking down at the group of people below him, his gaze was as though he was looking at a dead man, enraging them. To these desperate people, it had always been them looking at others this way. Now that they were being looked at this way, they immediately became angry.

 C140

    "You little girl!" You don''t want your eyes anymore, do you? "How dare you look at this great sir!" A man immediately scolded. It was as if they couldn''t feel the heavy burden on his body, but they couldn''t see the fear in the vengeful spirits around them or the trembling and terrified expression on the Old Man.


    This person ¡­ It was not that girl! Where did he come from ¡­ And the most terrifying thing was, he couldn''t see this person''s body ¡­ It was as though under the wide cloak, there was only a skeleton ¡­


    Luo Si did not waste his breath with them, he continued to look at them disdainfully, until everyone became angry, they were prepared to give this woman some face.


    Ten minutes later.


    A few men with bruises on their faces stumbled out, looking at a man who pointed at the man in black robes and said, "Just you wait ¡­" We will definitely come back! "


    Luo Si just stood on the stairs and stared coldly at them. Even after fighting just now, his black robes were still not messy at all, and in the chaos earlier, the black clothed men tried multiple times to remove the cover on his face but to no avail. They could not see Luo Si''s face.


    He could not understand why this extremely terrifying person did not kill those few people and instead let them go. Although the group opposite them did not have much ability, they had a white army backing them up ¡­ Although it was just one person, the person in front of him was far from being a match for him.


    It was undeniable that his original plan was to let this mysterious person appear out of nowhere to get rid of those trash. This event happened in his shop, those people would definitely vent their anger on him. It would be better to get rid of them in advance, otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to find him ¡­


    What a pity, I didn''t expect this person to only look terrifying, to actually not understand the logic of cutting the grass at its roots ¡­ Those people will definitely bring the person behind them over soon. They are all going to die today ¡­


    Old Man lied on the ground and wanted to escape, but the Evil God in front of him blocked him. The terrifying aura coming from his body made him unable to even raise his head. Remembering that his plan had definitely been discovered by the other party, he lay on the ground in fear, waiting for him to kill him.


    Unexpectedly, Luo Si didn''t kill him, but instead shot him a cold glance. His hoarse voice came out from under the cape: "Scram."


    It was not that Luo Si wanted to spare him, although this person was bad, there were no vengeful spirits around him. Furthermore, he could not kill people as he pleased.


    Old Man scrambled to run out, but Luo Si knew that he had not gone far, and had only found a place to hide.


    He ignored them and continued to stand on the stairs, waiting. Not long later, the other men brought a man in white over.


    "Is this it?"


    The man in white looked frail, his face pale and expressionless. His voice had a strange stiffness to it, like an electronic voice that was void of emotion. However, the men did not mind it at all.


    "Yes, it''s here! Lord, that woman is too arrogant! We originally wanted to offer her to you, but who would have thought that not only did she insult you, she even beat us into such a state! "


    A man pointed at his pig-headed face and said angrily. His companions all revealed expressions of anger, as if the matter itself was exactly what they had said.


    "Yes, yes! Lord, it''s alright for us to be beaten, but the key is that she dares to humiliate you! You must teach her a lesson! "


    "Yes!" Master, we''ll be depending on you! "


    However, the man in white didn''t want to go in. His senses told him that the aura inside was his nemesis. If he went in, he would definitely die ¡­ He didn''t want to lose the life that he had painstakingly obtained.


    However, he was unwilling to go back. Ever since he obtained this body, he had never been afraid of anything. He did not know what could make him so afraid! Besides, if he ran in front of these subordinates, how would he command them in the future?


    After hesitating for a while, under the urging of the people around him, he decided to enter. Although he was just a small corporal, the name of the White Army was not empty. I believe that person wouldn''t dare to do anything to him!


    He complacently thought about this, then stepped in, and immediately saw Luo Si, who was standing on the stairs.


    Since he was a corporal, he didn''t have much contact with anything. Although he had undergone some modifications, it was at most the type of cannon fodder that would rush the number of people. Thus, he didn''t know that the person in front of him was the Queen that he had been looking for all this time, so he didn''t know that he was going to fail this time.


    Sure enough, when he approached the stairs, he felt a strong suction force coming from the man in black. He was horrified to discover that he couldn''t move, his soul seemed to be pulled away from his body by a hand, and no matter what, he couldn''t escape.


    "No ¡­."


    Before he finished speaking, his soul had been pulled out of his body. His white robe had fallen to the ground, and his body inside had turned into a pile of bones, scaring the few men behind him to the point that they almost collapsed!


    A living person turned into a pile of bones in front of him, how could he not be terrifying! Those who were far away immediately ran out the door. The two who were near couldn''t even scream before sitting down on the ground. A puddle of water slowly appeared on the ground.


    However, what was even more terrifying was that the man in black suddenly floated up into the air. A huge sickle appeared in his hand as he slashed at Ye Xiwen.


    "Pipa ~ ~"


    The sound of something shattering could be heard in the air. Finally, they couldn''t take it anymore, rolled their eyes, and fell to the ground, foaming at the mouth. Their minds were completely lost.


    When the white clothed person''s soul left his body, he could finally see Luo Si''s original appearance. No matter how foolish he was, he had still died once, so he obviously knew that this was the god of death.


    He struggled to escape but he was completely suppressed by the aura coming from Luo Si''s body. Before he could even scream, he saw the sickle that could cut into souls appear.


    Luo Si had killed the man in white, and was too lazy to look at the two dirty souls on the ground that were being devoured by the vengeful spirits.


    The Book of Undead let out a faint blue light. Under the light, the resentments of the vengeful spirits gradually dissipated. One by one, they sunk into the ground and were reincarnated.


    Watching as the souls sank into the ground, Luo Si knew that he couldn''t stay any longer. After killing this fellow, he would find out very soon.


    He turned and floated up the stairs, ignoring the Old Man who was sneaking around, preparing to wake Tang Xiaotang up. His strength was already slowly weakening. If he didn''t reach the Saint realm within seven days, by the time the night of the next full moon, he probably wouldn''t be able to suppress the power of the curse.

 C141

    "Master Luo Si?"


    Tang Xiaotang was acutely aware that someone was approaching and she immediately woke up to see Luo Si standing in front of her bed.


    Seeing that she had woken up, he whispered, "It''s time for us to leave. They''ve caught up."


    Tang Xiaotang thought of the white-clothed people in the original owner''s memories, she immediately contacted the mysterious army that had ended the war and ended it. However, the final information on the whereabouts of this mysterious army was completely blank, with just one sentence from the vengeful spirit, she explained everything to them. This made Tang Xiaotang start to suspect if the ones in charge of collecting the information were the same group as the vengeful spirits.


    "Alright."


    Not long after they left, the city was surrounded by white robed men. They were looking for something, but they found nothing. The Old Man of the inn fell into a pool of blood with his eyes wide open. The corpses of the homeless people piled up together with the few men who ran away.


    They killed everyone in the city, and then a great fire rose up and set the city on fire.


    And all of this, Tang Xiaotang and Luo Si did not know.


    Tang Xiaotang followed Luo Si the whole way, and she felt that something was very wrong with Luo Si. He became more and more silent, they kept on rushing, and other than letting her rest, they almost never stopped. She did not know where she was going, but he did not answer her question to Luo Si.


    At night.


    The orange colored flame was the only bright spot in the dark night. Tang Xiaotang sat next to the bonfire and she was not far away.


    "Master Luo Si, where are we going?"


    Tang Xiaotang broke the silence. She had a nagging feeling that Luo Si had been in a bad state these past few days.


    Initially, he had thought Luo Si would still not reply, but this time, after being silent for a long while, he told her.


    "The Saint-level. Let''s go to the Saint-level."


    In the Absolute Monarch Sanctuary, Tang Xiaotang had seen many ancient books in Luo Si''s study. Among them, one of them had mentioned that it was the place where the gods were born and went to sleep, the purest place of all faith. It was said that only the gods knew its location, and ordinary people couldn''t even enter that place.


    So indeed, the curse could no longer be suppressed? Other than this explanation, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t think of anything else to explain why she was hurrying along.


    "Master Luo Si ¡­ "Is your curse acting up again ¡­"


    she asked in a low voice as she looked at the black figure standing with his back to the flames. However, there was no response even after a long time had passed.


    Luo Si endured the ice-cold pain in his chest. He knew that his attack that day had indeed triggered the curse ahead of time ¡­ Could he not even last seven days?


    "No, I''m fine." After enduring the pain, he said in a low voice, "We came there to retrieve something."


    He sensed that he was about to fall asleep, but if even he fell asleep, those monsters would definitely destroy the world ¡­ Only that thing can seal them ¡­


    It was his fault, and he had to make up for it.


    Even though Luo Si tried his best to conceal it, Tang Xiaotang could still hear the trace of trembling in his voice.


    She lowered her eyes. No matter what, Luo Si couldn''t fall asleep. Perhaps the Sacred Domain would have a way to remove the curse.


    Another day passed, and they walked faster and faster. Tang Xiaotang felt that Luo Si''s condition became even worse, the points on the map became even more faint, and Tang Xiaotang could also feel the cold Qi being emitted from his cloak, but he did not care about him, and did not stay any longer.


    "Master Luo Si! What''s wrong with you?! "


    Luo Si who was walking in front suddenly stopped, seeing him staggering forward, and anxiously supporting him, she realised that the Spirit Qi on his body was ice cold to the bone, the dark red lines covered every inch of his bones, wriggling on the snow-white bones, it was extremely shocking.


    He paused and slowly turned to her. "I''m fine." She struggled to get up, but in the next second, he kneeled down on the ground again. Then, Tang Xiaotang saw those dark red marks seem to have absorbed something, and it became even clearer.


    She could not bear to look anymore, so she resolutely made a decision. She crouched down in front of him, and said resolutely: "Master Luo Si, let me carry you on my back!"


    "There''s no need ¡­" Before he finished his sentence, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. The dark red lines climbed up his face, almost covering him entirely.


    "Master Luo Si! You must live! So come on up! I can carry you on my back! "


    Tang Xiaotang knew that he might not be able to move anymore ¡­ As the runes absorbed his power, they became even more difficult to deal with. Their goal was to swallow him whole!


    Luo Si went silent, but in the end, he still came to a compromise, "If you are tired, you must stop and rest, understand?"


    "Yes!" I got it! " Tang Xiaotang turned around and smiled, "Then let''s go!"


    She continued to carry Luo Si on her back. Actually, Luo Si couldn''t be considered heavy since he only had a skeleton, but he was too cold. The cold aura kept seeping in from behind him, unable to even cover him with his cape. Tang Xiaotang felt that her internal organs were about to be drenched in the cold air, she forced herself to stay still as she walked forward with big steps.


    Luo Si''s condition became even worse. He was currently almost in a semi-conscious state, and because Tang Xiaotang didn''t know where Absolute Monarch Sanctuary was, she could only rely on the road that he had pointed out to herself as she travelled westwards without stopping for a moment.


    Along the way, she met many refugees. They told her that there were no rebels in the west and that there was a city where they were all going. They had invited Tang Xiaotang to accompany them, but Tang Xiaotang had refused. She could not allow others to discover Luo Si''s secret, he could not even go invisible now. Luckily the cloak covered his entire body, so he did not look so strange.


    On the evening of the sixth day, they finally arrived at the city where the wanderers were kept.


    Half of the sun had already set and a full moon was faintly discernable in the sky. Tang Xiaotang remembered that the last time Luo Si''s curse acted up was on a full moon night, so she had to find a place to rest before nightfall today.


    She walked through the city gate with difficulty, carrying Luo Si and following the crowd. But the cold had soaked every inch of her body, and her lips were trembling. She felt as if she were naked in ice water, unable to feel any heat.


    If not for the support of her mental power, she definitely wouldn''t have been able to walk so far ¡­ However, my spiritual power has been completely used up ¡­


    Gritting her teeth, she moved forward. Soon ¡­ She could already see the doorstep of the building and immediately ¡­ Soon, it will be here ¡­


    However, her vision suddenly darkened, and she fell to the ground at the door, unable to hold on any longer. Before falling down, she still remembered to protect Luo Si well, and not let his cape fall.


    Seeing Luo Si steadily falling onto her body, Tang Xiaotang finally lost consciousness.

 C142

    Cold... So cold ¡­ It was as if the coldness had seeped into his soul ¡­


    Where is she? Where is this place?


    Then she remembered what had happened before she fainted.


    Oh right, Luo Si... Wait, where''s Luo Si?


    He tried his best to open his eyes, but it was too cold, so Tang Xiaotang didn''t have the strength to move.


    At that moment, she felt someone pry open her mouth, and then a warm liquid slid down her throat, washing away the cold that had accumulated in her body.


    Tang Xiaotang finally had some strength, she struggled to open her eyes and saw a kind old nun looking at her with concern.


    "Are you better, son?"


    The old and gentle voice rang out. As the old nun pulled up the quilt for her, she said, "You still need to rest. Don''t worry, it''s very safe here."


    "I ¡­" I''m carrying it on my back ¡­ "Where is he?"


    Tang Xiaotang struggled to ask. She wanted to sit up, but her whole body was stiff and numb. The nun immediately helped her lie down.


    "You mean that ¡­" Is it a corpse? " The nun''s eyes showed sympathy and pity, "I have already put him behind ¡­ "Don''t worry, I''ll pray for him ¡­"


    After hearing this sentence, Tang Xiaotang''s vision went black, and she almost fainted again.


    Could it be that he really buried Luo Si?


    She struggled to sit up without saying a word, ignoring the nun, she stumbled over, she could not let Luo Si really be buried!


    "Where are you going? Come back quickly ¡­ You can''t walk yet! "


    Supporting herself on the wall, Tang Xiaotang walked along the way. Tang Xiaotang could see that it was a church, where many nuns were preparing food to take care of the injured wanderers. Two or three of them were eating together, and a few were carrying something towards the back.


    She hurried after him, and sure enough, there were many bodies at the back of the church, covered with white cloths.


    Starting from the first corpse, she slowly lifted up the white cloth on the corpse, looking for Luo Si. However, there were quite a number of corpses here. Her body was still weak, and she felt dizzy just by looking for a few of them.


    Leaning on the bed with the corpse, Tang Xiao Tang felt a little dizzy. She remembered that she had a map, so why didn''t she use a map to look for it?" It''s freezing my brain.


    "Child ¡­ What are you going to do? "


    The nun was already old, and when she caught up, Tang Xiaotang had already found Luo Si. Luo Si was completely unconscious, and he was no different from a real corpse. He was no longer cold, and the red veined patterns on his bones had also disappeared, only that his bones that were as white as jade had become dim and dry. At first glance, Tang Xiaotang really thought that he was a skeleton that had died a long time ago.


    His spot on the map was still there, and the quest hadn''t failed, so he hadn''t died or fallen asleep.


    How could this be?


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know how long she had been unconscious, but the curse didn''t break, meaning that the full moon had already passed. But if the full moon had already passed, why had he become like this?


    "How long have I been unconscious?"


    She turned around and asked the nun by her side. The nun seemed to be surprised, but she still told Tang Xiaotang, "You have slept for two days already ¡­"


    Two days, the full moon''s night had indeed passed ¡­ But Luo Si was like this... So, you really still want to go to the Saint realm?


    Tang Xiaotang sat on the ground, holding Luo Si''s hand. She had to find the Absolute Monarch Sanctuary!


    "Are you all right, son?"


    The nun thought, this skeleton must be the corpse of someone very important to her, or she wouldn''t be so sad ¡­ But when people die, they should rest in peace, or their souls will never be free ¡­


    "I''m fine. "Thank you, Sister. Would you mind leaving me alone with him for a while?"


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the nun, her sad eyes made the nun unconsciously sympathize with her, and before she left, she said to her: "Child, your body is too weak ¡­ You''d better not spend too much time with the body. It won''t do you any good. "


    "I know, thank you."


    The nun led the rest of the people and left the place. Tang Xiaotang quickly moved closer to Luo Si and called out softly: "Master Luo Si, Master Luo Si! "Wake up ¡­"


    But Luo Si did not make any move for a long time. Just as Tang Xiaotang was about to bring him away from this place to continue on to the Absolute Monarch Sanctuary, he felt the joints in his hands slightly tremble.


    "Master Luo Si?!"


    She looked at him with surprise, Luo Si''s head slightly moved: "I ¡­ "I''m fine ¡­"


    It was as if he had returned to the time of his birth, and his consciousness sank into darkness. He did not know who he was, nor did he know what to do. It was as if he had returned to the land of birth.


    Then, he heard someone calling him. That voice was so urgent and sad, he subconsciously wanted to wake up to see who was calling him ¡­


    Then his consciousness returned to the cage, and he remembered that he had used the last of his strength to seal the curse, and that he could only sleep now that he had exhausted his strength. He also remembered how she had carried him all the way back.


    "That''s great ¡­" You''re awake! "


    She looked at him, her eyes seemingly filled with tears, but it was filled with joy: "I thought ¡­ "I thought you were going to continue sleeping like this ¡­"


    "Don''t worry ¡­" "I''m fine."


    He wanted to raise his hand to comfort her, but he had lost all his strength. He couldn''t even make a move, so he could only use his knuckles to lightly scratch her hand. "Where are we?"


    "It looks like a church... I don''t know. "


    Tang Xiaotang rubbed her eyes, only then did she have the time to look around. At first glance, she noticed that the church was still very large. Even though they were in the back, the windows were still painted with all sorts of colors, and the ceiling was covered with religious designs.


    "Here ¡­" Luo Si helped him to lean against himself. He looked around and only felt that the air was filled with pure energy. That was... Familiar with the power of the most primitive faith.


    "What happened here?" She looked at him confusedly, although he could feel the comfortable power here, Tang Xiaotang did not think too much, she only thought that it was because it was safer here, thus everyone''s hearts were at ease.


    "This place is the Saint-level."


    Luo Si looked at the drawing of the gods on the ceiling, a look of nostalgia flashed past his eyes: "I''ve already... I haven''t been back for a long time ¡­ "Fortunately, this place hasn''t been tainted ¡­"

 C143

    "Is this the Saint realm?" Tang Xiaotang did not know what the so-called Sacred Ground looked like, but the description in the book was, it was a place that normal people could not enter ¡­ But here, no matter how you looked at it, it was not a place that ordinary people could enter ¡­


    "Yes." Luo Si felt the power of faith slowly being attached to his body, repairing the energy that was used by the curse. In just a short while, he was already able to stand up.


    Unfortunately, the power of faith here is still far weaker than it was in the past ¡­ Otherwise, it wouldn''t have taken him so long to sense the power of faith.


    "You can say yes, you can say no."


    Luo Si told her, and Tang Xiaotang roughly understood: "We should wait for an opportunity to enter, right?"


    "Child, it''s time for you to come out."


    The nun''s voice came from outside the door, only then did Tang Xiaotang remember that there were a lot of people outside. If others saw that Luo Si could speak and move, wouldn''t they be scared to death!


    "Master Luo Si, quickly lie down!"


    Tang Xiaotang pushed him onto the bed and quickly covered him with the white cloth.


    When she was done, the nun came in and saw her standing by the bed. She said with pity, "Child, let''s go. Don''t be too sad, people can''t be revived if they die. We can only pray for the gods'' souls to return to the embrace of the Grim Reaper as soon as possible. "


    The corner of Tang Xiaotang''s eyes twitched as she said softly, "Sister, I still want to stay with him for a while more ¡­ "I''m fine ¡­"


    "Poor child." The nun looked at her mournful expression and finally couldn''t bear to refuse. "You must remember, your body isn''t very well either. You need to rest."


    "I know ¡­" She forced a smile, "But, this is the last time I will be together with him ¡­"


    The nun was successfully tricked by Tang Xiaotang. As someone who worshipped the gods, she really didn''t want this child to feel regret. She let out a long sigh and walked out, bringing everyone away from the door.


    "Master Luo Si?"


    After the nun left, Tang Xiaotang quickly lifted the white cloth and saw Luo Si looking at her. If he had an expression on his face, Tang Xiaotang thought that he must be at a loss whether to laugh or cry.


    "Go back and rest ¡­" "Don''t worry, with faith energy, I''ll be able to recover."


    Luo Si looked at her pale face and he understood the consequences of the corrosion of the curse. It was pain that even he could not withstand, not to mention that she was an ordinary person ¡­ But she still chose to carry him all the way back. He could just abandon him and leave together with him. As long as she was by himself, she would definitely be able to arrive here earlier and be healthy ¡­


    He could see the pain hidden beneath her pale face, and though she had tried to hide it with a smile, the unrelenting frown, and the cold sweat on her forehead, did not escape his eyes.


    His empty chest seemed to be filled with something, but it was stuffed up. He had never experienced such a feeling before, so he did not know what it was ¡­


    "You ¡­ "Why would you do that?" He did not understand, he had seen many humans, but without exception, they were all greedy and selfish. They were afraid of death, just like how they loved life, even if they had to pay a huge price, they were not willing to leave this world, even that person was no exception ¡­


    Very few people are willing to give up their lives for another person. Most of the time, they are willing to harm others for their own lives.


    "Because I like you." At that moment when he saw her, his eyes were filled with hope and longing: "Did Master Luo Si like me?"


    Luo Si was silent. He did not want to fall in love with another person anymore ¡­ That would be too painful ¡­ That person''s injuries were too great. He had already lost the ability of a lover ¡­


    However, when he looked at her hopeful eyes, he was unable to say a word of rejection, so he could only remain silent.


    The light in her eyes dimmed a little, to the point where it hurt. He heard the disappointment in her low voice, "It''s alright, Master Luo Si, I just want to like you ¡­"


    He wanted to comfort her, but he also felt that perhaps being cold to her could make her give up. He had experienced too many vicissitudes of life, his heart was old and his life was bright and beautiful. She should not be with him, in the future ¡­ She would meet someone who truly loved her, someone who could give her happiness, not him.


    He coldly said, "After you reach the Sacred Domain, you can stay here." This might be the last piece of pure land in the world, "Don''t follow me anymore. I don''t need a weak human."


    As for him ¡­ After taking care of that person, he should be in deep sleep now ¡­


    "Why? Master Luo Si! I don''t want to leave you! "


    Surprise, sadness, disappointment, begging ¡­ So many expressions appeared on her face, but he maintained his cold expression. "You are just a human, your life is limited, but I have an endless number of lives. Why should I like you?"


    "But ¡­" Master Luo Si... "


    "Alright, you can leave now. I need to be alone for a while. I don''t want to see you right now."


    She suppressed the sadness in her eyes and said softly: "Alright, Master Luo Si."


    Outside the window, the sun was sinking lower and lower. The afterglow of the setting sun was shining through the colorful glass windows, and the deity on the painting was looking at them with a look of compassion and peace.


    He heard her soft voice.


    "Good night, Master Luo Si."


    Looking at her leaving figure, Luo Si placed a hand on his chest, where the curse was suppressed. But he felt that moment of curse had appeared again, it was cold and empty.


    But he had to. She couldn''t leave. When a human''s body was corroded by a curse, it would have consumed their soul. It was thanks to the power of faith of the Saints suppressing the curse of evil, that she was able to maintain her life. He couldn''t remove the curse. She could only remain in the Saint-level.


    Maybe she would feel sad, but time would make her forget about him and live a normal life. That was what she deserved.


    But when he thought that she might never look at him with such seriousness again, he became agitated ¡­ Even though he knew that she wasn''t that kind of human, he still couldn''t help but hope that she would remember him after a long time ¡­ After all, she was the only human who had ever seen him ¡­


    He was laughing at himself. Perhaps he was about to fall asleep. He was actually able to produce such a fragile emotion like a human.


    As he focused on absorbing the surrounding faith energy, Luo Si calmed down and gathered the faith energy within his body. A blue pattern appeared around his body and the undead book floated in front of him, countless light blue specks of light floated out of the book and slowly gathered into his body. At the same time, the book was also frantically absorbing the surrounding faith energy, then turned into even more specks of light and gathered into his body.


    The sparkling blue light surrounded Luo Si, but it was a pity that even ordinary people could not see it. His withered bones quickly returned to their previous state, becoming even whiter, and a strange blue light faintly emerged. The increased power crazily flowed through his bones. Luo Si endured the pain and slowly guided them.


    Now, what he needed to do was personally understand the mistakes he made! As compensation, he would sleep with that person and never wake up again ¡­

 C144

    The moon shone like water as Tang Xiaotang sat by the window alone, staring at the night sky.


    The moon was still round, but a line was missing at the very edge. The bright moonlight made the stars lose their color. Other than that white light that shrouded the entire sky, Tang Xiaotang could not see a single star.


    She knew what Luo Si meant by that, but to her, he could not die. With his current strength, he was absolutely unable to contend against so many vengeful spirits.


    She also understood the reason why he didn''t allow her to leave the Sacred Domain. Her body was corroded by the curse, and the chilliness that seeped into her bones was something she had to endure all the time. Even now, with a thick blanket covering her body, she had no way to resist the chilliness that seeped out of her body.


    But she did not regret it. If she did not do that, they would not have been able to survive under those conditions.


    Furthermore, her effort was not in vain. She could feel that Luo Si had already slowly formed a shadow of her in his heart, but he was still lacking an opportunity ¡­


    "Child, why aren''t you going to rest?"


    The old nun''s voice sounded by her ear. Tang Xiaotang turned her head and saw the old nun wearing a nun outfit standing beside him, looking at him in a peaceful manner. Her eyes seemed to be eternally calm. Even though her age was somewhat cloudy, she still possessed a power that would cause others to feel at ease.


    She turned around and smiled. "Sister, aren''t you still awake?"


    The nun looked at her with benevolent eyes and said softly, "I am the servant of God. Deep in the night, we are closest to God."


    Tang Xiaotang did not understand the meaning of her words. She did not have any faith in him, so she was unable to understand her thoughts.


    "Sister, please go back to sleep."


    She continued to look back at the sky. Ever since she came to this world, she had never had such a quiet time. She enjoyed it very much.


    "You seem to have something on your mind. Tell me, maybe I can help you."


    The nun''s understanding gaze made Tang Xiaotang''s heart move. The nun had lived here for a long time, maybe she knew something about the curse.


    "The person I love has been hit by the most vicious curse... I wanted to save him, but I didn''t know what to do ¡­ Even after searching through all of the ancient books, I still couldn''t find a way to remove the curse ¡­ "


    Tang Xiaotang forced out a smile and told the nun in a soft voice, "I know I cannot save him, so I can only watch as he dries up ¡­ If I knew the method to remove the curse, he wouldn''t have become like that ¡­ "


    "Don''t be sad, child." "He won''t blame you."


    "I know, but nun, that curse has been imprisoning his soul all this time ¡­ "He''s not free, I know he must be in pain ¡­"


    Tang Xiaotang said in a low voice, "If possible, even if the price is the loss of my life, I will still save him."


    The nun''s expression was one of compassion. She didn''t want to see a dead soul unable to be reincarnated. To her, that was a very cruel thing to do.


    She seemed to remember something. She looked up and said softly, "Come with me, child. I think that place can help you. "


    Through the long cloisters at the side of the church, the moonlight shone on the painted floor, making it glow with a silvery light. The church seemed to be covered with a thin veil, mysterious and elegant. Tang Xiaotang stepped onto the floor, the high dome was lifted up by the gigantic pillar, and the carvings on the pillar had already suffered deep cracks, which explained the history of the church. It stood in the world like an old man who had experienced many vicissitudes of life. However, he didn''t know how long it would be able to protect this region of the pure land ¡­


    They walked through the old carvings and down the stairs into a hidden, narrow passage.


    Opening a small door, the nun brought Tang Xiaotang into a room.


    She lit the candles on the table, and a little flame slowly illuminated the wall in front of her. When Tang Xiaotang saw the things on the wall, her pupils shrank.


    He did not know how long this room had existed for, but those walls were actually real stones. The ancient murals, words, and symbols engraved on them told Tang Xiaotang that these things were definitely not simple.


    On the wall directly in front of him, a familiar vermilion totem appeared. It was the exact same pattern as the curse on Luo Si''s chest.


    The thing he had been looking for for a long time suddenly appeared in front of him, causing Tang Xiaotang to become excited. As long as Luo Si''s curse was lifted, they would not have to work so hard anymore.


    "This is the most secluded place in the entire church. I never allow anyone to enter. Because, these things... "This is too evil ¡­"


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the diagrams, and they clearly depicted the consequences of the curse ¡­ As well as the method to remove it ¡­


    "Can they help you? "Child?"


    "Thank you, Sister ¡­" I think I''ve found the answer I need. "


    That night, Tang Xiaotang held the candle and looked through the entire secret room''s design once. She carefully memorized every single word on it, and then silently walked out of the secret room.


    According to the depiction on the mural, combining the words and the symbols, Tang Xiaotang roughly understood the origin of the curse.


    The curse was called ''Yue Ye''s Cold Night'', and its name was very pleasant to hear, but it was a vicious curse that could freeze one''s soul.


    It was created by a deity exiled by the gods.


    Legend has it that this god had fallen in love with a god whose status was much higher than hers, but the other didn''t love her. In despair, she used her soul as the array to create this vicious curse.


    In the end, the god that didn''t love her had fallen, and she had been driven out of the Sacred Domain by the angry gods, stripped of her divine spark, and exiled into the human world. Thus, the curse was spread to the human world.

 C145

    At that time, the relationship between humans and God Race was extremely tense. Humans coveted the powerful strength and endless life force of God Race, but hated and hated how lofty they were.


    People used this curse to eliminate many gods. Initially, the death of low level gods was not noticed by many gods, but later, when high level gods gradually fell, God Race finally began to notice.


    When this matter was discovered, the God Race was abnormally furious. They believed that the prestige of God Race had been challenged, and thus disaster befell upon the human world.


    However, at that time, the humans were already unwilling to be controlled, so a fierce war broke out between the two races.


    Both sides suffered heavy losses. In the end, humans used the souls of several tens of top-notch experts as the price and heavily injured their God Race.


    Eleven of the Twelve Sovereigns of God Race had fallen into a deep slumber, and the remaining Gods had retired to the Saint-level, no longer managing the affairs of the mortal world.


    But humans also paid a painful price. After this battle, magic in the human world began to fall along with countless experts, and the power of faith began to disappear. After the industrial revolution, all the magic civilizations that existed in the human world completely disappeared.


    The things inside the fresco filled in the missing pieces of information, and the things that Tang Xiaotang did not know about the world. As for the method to remove the curse, the fresco had also introduced it, and the method could be said to be very simple, but it was not wrong to say that there was no solution at all.


    It was because the deity that created this curse wanted to let him have a taste of his own feelings, due to the fact that his heart was trampled upon and his soul was filled with resentment.


    The curse uses the second rib in his chest as a medium, connecting the other party''s soul to his own soul. This rib needs to pierce the other party''s heart, and from then on, as long as the caster does not die, the caster will have to constantly endure the pain of the curse until they die. The caster will not die together, but if the caster dies, the caster will also die together.


    In other words, if this curse was not removed, Luo Si would not be able to kill the person who cursed him and he would fall asleep along with it.


    The method to remove the curse only required another person to willingly sacrifice their soul, pull out their ribs, and transfer the curse onto their own body.


    With this condition, Tang Xiaotang felt at ease. After all, she wasn''t a creature of this world, and moving to her soul wouldn''t be too much of a problem. Her soul was incomparably strong, and before it was formed, she had experienced even more vicious curses than this.


    Just that, before transferring the curse, she had to make arrangements ¡­ Although the soul was fearless, this body couldn''t withstand it.


    "You think so too ¡­" She lowered her eyes and placed her hand on her chest. There was a trace of pain that lingered there, as if the remnant soul was sighing.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely let him be safe."


    "Master Luo Si?"


    The next day, when Tang Xiaotang went into her room to look for Luo Si, he found that he was no longer there.


    After searching through the church and not seeing him at all, and looking at the map, Tang Xiaotang started to panic.


    Heavens, he wouldn''t be going to duel, right? Isn''t this courting death!


    No, I can''t let him go! They hadn''t even seen the boss before their subordinates chased them everywhere. If they went over now, wouldn''t that be giving their heads away?


    Tang Xiaotang turned and ran out, while running she pulled out the map, pulled the scale length, and searched for his figure.


    Not here, not here, not here either ¡­ A little further away, but still no ¡­ Where was he?


    They continued to move further and further away, and their line of sight had long since left the city. Tang Xiaotang finally saw a point where they were moving very quickly;


    He had already moved very far away, and was still running at a great speed. Looking at the distance, there was no way he could catch up.


    However, she did not dare to use that chance. If she encountered any danger, she would be completely hopeless.


    What should he do? Chase after it.


    Tang Xiaotang clenched her teeth and ran in that direction. Right now, he could only hope that he wouldn''t foolishly rush up to her, waiting for her to rush over.


    In the past few days, Tang Xiaotang didn''t feel anything even though they were in the city. When they left the city, the dense grievance almost made her pass out. She found a mask to cover her nose and mouth, and then found the fastest path, heading towards Luo Si''s direction.


    This time, she could not see anyone on the road. Not only were there no stragglers, even the white garbed army and vengeful spirits were absent.


    What had happened? Does all of this have anything to do with Luo Si?


    Tang Xiaotang wanted to know the answer, so she had to find Luo Si as soon as possible.


    Night.


    The bright and resplendent city was brightly lit. Many white robed men and women were gathered in groups of twos and threes. Each of them was accompanied by a beautiful man and woman, dressed in revealing clothing. Their faces were pale and stiff, like the dead, but they were able to move freely, to eat and drink and have fun like normal humans.


    A tall man in white walked out from an alley. His face was hidden behind a white headscarf and his hands were covered in white gloves.


    Everyone in white was looking at him on the way, but no one approached him to ask. They were only playing by themselves and did not pay any attention to each other.


    This was the capital, and they believed that no one could barge in. Therefore, he was too lazy to care about the other party''s actions. After a while, there would be guards patrolling the area. If it was a human, they would be captured very soon.


    The man in white walked quickly and soon disappeared from the sight of the people on the street. When the guards patrolled, the man in white was nowhere to be seen.


    The guards didn''t notice anything wrong and quickly moved on to other places. Right after they left, a tall figure came out from an alley. He looked at the guards and quickly passed through the road without leaving a trace.


    Tang Xiaotang chased after Luo Si. When she realized he had stopped at a certain place, she knew that it was definitely his destination.


    Fortunately, after travelling for a few days without rest, she was finally able to get close to him. He stayed there for a few days, wandering around in place, which was why Tang Xiaotang was able to catch up to him.


    But now, what was she supposed to do to get into this city?


    Standing in front of the huge and imposing city gates, Tang Xiaotang had no choice but to think of a way to enter. Two rows of white clothed people were vigilantly searching everyone who entered the city. If they were companions, they could go in, but those ordinary people would be carefully inspected.


    Tang Xiaotang finally understood why there weren''t many people along the way. They were all lined up there, waiting to enter the city. No matter if it was the well-dressed servants or the well-built, ragged wanderers, there were many who were good-looking. Each one of them had a look of longing on their faces.

 C146

    "That''s great! If only I could enter the Free City!"


    A middle-aged man beside Tang Xiaotang said with a sigh.


    "Why? Can''t I go in here? "Then what about those people?"


    Tang Xiaotang asked curiously. The voice of the middle-aged man was that of a young girl, he had originally thought that he could go in and recommend himself. However, after seeing the scar on her face, he managed to balance himself a little. Under the girl''s puzzled gaze, he somehow felt a sense of superiority. She actually didn''t even know these things.


    "Where did you come from?" and you don''t even know that! " The middle-aged man said, "This is the Free City! It''s a city ruled by the White Robe Queen, everyone wants to enter! "


    "But, on my way here, those white-clothed people clearly ¡­"


    Tang Xiaotang pretended not to understand, and indeed, saw a look of disdain flash past the eyes of the middle-aged man: "Those are mob people that don''t want to be ruled by the Queen. They rebel everywhere, and that''s why the Queen sent such a benevolent army to suppress them."


    Tang Xiaotang did not believe him. Along the way, she had seen many cities that were burned down by the Bai Yi Army.


    However, the middle-aged man''s expression and gaze weren''t fake. In other words, what he said was the truth.


    It seemed like the Queen''s brainwashing abilities were not weak. At least, when she looked at the people entering, her face was full of excitement. She was even accustomed to the harsh inspection.


    "Then why isn''t Uncle going in?" Tang Xiaotang continued to ask.


    "Who do you think can enter as they please? Of course I need conditions! Otherwise, the Free City would have exploded long ago! "


    The middle-aged man said in a bad mood, as if he was dissatisfied with Tang Xiaotang interrupting him, "The Queen said that she needs a strong Ranker, so those who can enter must have either money or power. Here, those who have strong bodies are like them, able to enter the battlefield, or have nice appearances! Those like us who are neither strong nor good-looking can only be envious outside! "


    So this is freedom? Tang Xiaotang wanted to giggle, but she continued to ask: Then what are the benefits of going in?


    "There are many benefits!" Speaking of which, Uncle got excited, "Firstly, you don''t need to spend any money in the Free City. As long as you can join the army, you can do anything in the Free City except what the Queen wants!"


    "Then, as long as you enter the Free City, you will be blessed by the Queen. You will also be able to obtain strength that is different from ordinary people, and those who rely on their face will be able to win the Queen''s favor."


    "How did Uncle know?"


    "Of course! Who am I? Think about it, if the treatment wasn''t good, wouldn''t those who went in come out long ago? But right now, no one who has entered the Free City has chosen to leave! "


    "Uncle is so powerful!"


    After knowing everything that she wanted to know, Tang Xiaotang said a few more polite words to the middle-aged man, then sent him off and walked to the side alone.


    Her expression darkened. From the middle-aged man just now, she could at least know a few things.


    First, what does the queen, or the man behind her, need a strong man for? I don''t know yet.


    Secondly, no one who had entered the Free City had come out.


    Thirdly, and most importantly, the ''Queen'' could give people a mystical ability, allowing them to be different from ordinary people.


    Taken together, this queen needs a strong person, or a strong body. Tang Xiaotang thought that all the corpses on the road were old, weak, and handicapped. She thought that all the strong people had escaped, leaving behind the old, weak, and handicapped. But after thinking about it, no matter what, they would not all choose to escape. The only explanation was that they, or their corpses, had all been taken away.


    Why did Luo Si want to come here? Thinking about it deeper, all of those hidden truths came out. This queen, was Luo Si''s former lover, she left behind a curse on Luo Si, and then obtained some kind of power from Luo Si that could transform a human''s body, no, rather, it could be said that it was a corpse.


    This also explained why Luo Si couldn''t kill people, but could kill those white-robed men.


    Also, those people who entered probably ended up like this, but Tang Xiaotang did not understand what happened.


    If that woman came here with a purpose, it was impossible for Luo Si to not see through it. Then, why did he still fall in love with her?


    Also, how did she acquire Luo Si''s power? It was impossible for a human body to withstand too much power, not to mention the power of a god.


    Forget it, don''t think too much about it. In any case, she would eventually find out, that the most important mission right now was to find Luo Si. If it really was as she had predicted, then Luo Si would definitely not be able to defeat that woman.


    Thinking about it, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes turned and she thought of a way to enter the city.


    After walking around the majestic city, Tang Xiaotang found a group of goods convoys behind them, there was almost no one checking them, only a few people dressed like the middle-aged man just now, but they could not enter, and could only send the cars with goods to the entrance, where there would be people wearing uniforms who would specially bring them in.


    As the energy consumption in the Free City was enormous, the supply was practically non-stop. Tang Xiaotang saw many large quantity of transportation vehicles lining up to be sent to the door, but there were only two people watching. She took advantage of when they were not paying attention to her, lifted the lid of one of the supply vehicles and entered, then returned to her original state.


    The two of them did not realise, that Tang Xiaotang had smoothly followed the supply car into the city. She only felt the car shake, and her vision turned black, with only the faint light emitted by the map.


    In front of him was what seemed like a kitchen, the table was filled with delicacies, a large amount of ingredients was piled in the corner, and on the other side was a pile of leftover kitchen waste.


    The food on the table was still warm, Tang Xiaotang guessed that the chefs must have some urgent matters to attend to. Because they might return at any time, Tang Xiaotang did not dare linger, and immediately left the place using the map.


    Her guess was right. As expected, the moment she hid behind a pile of garbage at the entrance, she saw a group of chefs led in by three tall and white clothed people. The chefs were shackled, their expressions stiff and numb. Although the three white robed men were expressionless, Tang Xiaotang could feel their complacency.


    Also, her guess was right, these white clad men were not human, from their bodies, Tang Xiaotang could feel a strong death aura, yet they could still move, and they also had bodies. And she could see, their souls and bodies were not compatible.

 C147

    In other words, the souls of these people were put into another body after death. As for the original souls of this body ¡­ If he hadn''t guessed wrongly, it would have been eaten by the soul just like her body.


    No wonder, no wonder this world''s difficulty was S +, at this rate, it would be hard if it didn''t run away.


    Of course, with her here, she wouldn''t let it fall.


    It was impossible to find Luo Si like this, the people outside were all dressed in white, if he went out, he would be courting death.


    Tang Xiaotang thought about it, and when she saw the men and women who were wearing revealing clothes, she quickly came up with an idea.


    After following behind a woman who had a similar figure to hers for a long time, Tang Xiaotang finally managed to knock her out in an alley.


    After stripping her of her clothes and other items, Tang Xiaotang followed the map and dragged her back to the kitchen to throw her into another garbage truck. She could not let her stay in the city. From the map, she saw that there were guards patrolling every alley. If they saw this woman, they would definitely capture her. Therefore, the best way was to send her out from here.


    Furthermore, she had even saved her life, no wonder all the people that came in had entered and left. Tang Xiaotang was not mistaken, these people were actually here to nourish the vengeful spirits, a part of her soul had already been corroded.


    She quickly found a place to change the clothes of the woman, revealing her chest and butt. If she did not comfort herself with the fact that this was not her body, Tang Xiaotang would definitely not wear this.


    He had put down his hair to cover half of his face, especially the scar on the left side of his face. Although Tang Xiaotang had covered it up with the woman''s makeup bag, she could still see that the wound was extremely deep, and it had already healed up by a lot.


    After changing her clothes and putting on makeup, Tang Xiaotang looked at herself in the mirror. If she couldn''t see the marks, then this body could be considered a beauty.


    Tang Xiaotang took a deep breath, silently walked out, and slowly blended into the group of people from before. Tang Xiaotang followed them as they rushed towards Luo Si''s side, following the map. Her face was covered with heavy makeup, and sure enough, no one stopped her along the way. When they saw the guard Tang Xiaotang, they hid on the ground like the others, not revealing any of their intentions.


    Luo Si, you better not be rash!


    Within a luxurious palace.


    A woman laid lazily on the Noble Consort bed, with gold bricks covering the ground and jade pillars. She was playing with a white object in her hand. Her beautiful eyes were deep and her fair skin was flawless.


    Suddenly, as if she thought of something, her slender fingers stroked her bright red lips, and a soft smile appeared in her throat.


    "Luo Si, you''re finally here... "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time ¡­"


    Pressing the object in her hand to her chest, a strange red light flashed in her eyes. She licked her lips and started to laugh.


    "Hehehe ¡­"


    Her voice grew louder, a sharp sound that seemed to shatter glass.


    "Hahaha!" Luo Si, I can''t wait anymore! Why haven''t you come yet?! "


    The furnishings inside the room shook and fell to the ground with a sharp sound as if ear drums were being broken. Then she calmed down and said coldly to the wall, "You, go and bring him to me!"


    A tall person walked out from the shadows. He was also wearing a white robe that completely covered his body. Even his face was hidden behind a white mask, only revealing a pair of strange red eyes.


    He lowered himself at the woman''s feet, reached out a white-bandaged hand, and kissed the woman''s foot.


    "Go, I want to see him."


    She coldly looked up and ordered like a queen.


    "Yes, my master."


    Tang Xiaotang still followed the group of people as they walked forward, but the further they went, the more she realized that she was a little off course, but she couldn''t tell them where she was going.


    This group of people''s souls had been corroded much more fiercely than the woman. All of them had stiff smiles on their faces, their eyes unfocused. Tang Xiaotang followed them for a long time but they did not realise that her companion had already changed.


    This won''t do, I can''t follow them anymore. Tang Xiaotang decided to leave by herself, she left the group and walked slowly like the alone men and women, but she was actually so anxious that she wanted to curse people.


    However, the more she thought about it, the faster she thought about it. Just as she was panicking, another group of guards appeared in front of her. Tang Xiaotang could only kneel down and kowtow like the other people by the side of the road.


    Fortunately, the guards did not stay there for long. They only circled around once before leaving, and Tang Xiaotang quickly got up.


    Just as she finished dealing with this wave of guards and was about to go find Luo Si, she saw a man in white clothes walking over. He did not know what he was saying to the leader of the guard. The guard who had already walked past came back and dragged some of the men away from her.


    Tang Xiaotang did not understand, but like the other women beside her, she still lowered her head deeply. Her face was full of respect, but in reality, she had silently rolled her eyes.


    But why did they arrest men? Tang Xiaotang saw that not only had the guards taken away those men in revealing clothes, even a few white-clothed men whose patterns were unclear had been taken away.


    What was going on? Could it be that Luo Si had been discovered?


    No... Probably not, if Luo Si was found, it would not be like this ¡­ It should be because she knew that Luo Si had come but did not know where he was, that was why she did this.


    We have to get to him!


    Unable to care too much, once the group of guards left, Tang Xiaotang immediately stood up and quickly ran towards Luo Si''s direction.


    As Luo Si passed through the alley, he suddenly felt a dangerous aura slowly approaching.


    Before he could react, his body had already jumped away. Then, he saw a huge crack on the ground where he had stood just now.


    If he hadn''t dodged it quickly, that attack would have landed on his body.


    A tall man stepped out of the shadows. He had blood-red eyes that glowed with evil. He was wrapped in a white robe, and his outstretched hand ¡­ No, that should not be called a hand. It was a pair of sharp talons with a pair of sharp fingernails.


    There was a deathly stillness around him, with only a pair of eyes that were blood-red in color. The black thread-like pupils in the middle of the eyes emitted a bloodthirsty killing intent that sent chills down one''s spine.


    Luo Si knew what it was, but he never thought that she would actually revive this kind of demon that had been wiped out a long time ago. Judging from its size and the energy waves emanating from its body, it had probably swallowed quite a few vengeful spirits.


    Back then, the God Race spent a great deal of effort to completely seal the clan of demons into the depths of the ice.


    He had to get rid of it as soon as possible! It looked like it hadn''t even grown wings, and when it did, it would be finished.

 C148

    What happened?


    Just a moment ago, Luo Si''s location suddenly disappeared from the map. Tang Xiaotang was startled, and anxiously looked carefully at the location.


    It was only then that Tang Xiaotang realized there was another point on the map besides Luo Si''s point, but that point ¡­


    It was red.


    Red meant that it was a great threat to the world. It had to be eliminated.


    What is this?


    Tang Xiaotang hastened her pace. Luo Si was in a critical situation, she had to hurry over.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk!" I never thought that my God Race would have already fallen to such a state! "


    The demon clamored, his blood-red eyes brimming with ridicule and ridicule. "You didn''t think of that, did you? We still have a day where we can see the light of day again! "


    "Get up! Isn''t your God Race always high and mighty? "Why are you acting like a stinky bug now? Why do you only know how to hide and hide?"


    Luo Si squatted on the ground, the corners of his robes were drenched in blood, blood slowly flowed down along the bones in his fingers. His clothes were all cut up, revealing a section of white bones.


    He took a deep breath and felt that his strength was insufficient. Perhaps it was because he was too close, but the curse''s effect was especially intense. Even though he was being suppressed, his joints still felt ice-cold stabs of pain.


    Suddenly, his pinky was in extreme pain, as though he was being crushed. Luo Si painfully held onto his finger, with his head dripping sweat onto the ground, raising a cloud of dust.


    "Hehehe ¡­"


    The woman laughed as she ruthlessly crushed the item in her hand, and a silvery blue light flashed from it.


    "Uhh ¡ª" His finger was in so much pain that Luo Si was almost unable to move, and his eyes turned black.


    "Rumble ¡­"


    With another wave of fierce attacks, Luo Si could only dodge awkwardly. He wanted to laugh bitterly. He never thought that he would be unable to defeat a baby demon. If he knew that such a day would come, how would he feel?


    As he secretly gathered his strength, he constantly dodged the demon''s attacks, and his movements were getting slower and slower.


    "Hahahaha!" Stand up! Why didn''t you attack me?! "


    The sharp sounds of the demons pierced people''s ears. They had been fighting here for a long time, yet no one passed by, it was fortunate that Luo Si had chosen this hidden alley. Otherwise, if those vengeful spirits had rushed over, even if he didn''t die, he would still die.


    The distance between them was getting closer and closer. The pleased Demon did not notice that the blue ball of light that Luo Si had been storing on his hand that he had never used before was getting closer.


    Now!


    His movements became serious, and he quickly waved the ball of light in his hand. A powerful force rushed towards the demon with an unstoppable pressure, rendering it unable to move.


    "Thud!"


    The ball of light struck the demon, causing light to envelop it in all directions. Luo Si heaved a sigh of relief, and finally got rid of it. Wait?!


    The light only stayed for a short while before the ball of light was shattered by the power from the attack. The shattered pieces of light scattered into the air, and Luo Si could see that under the light, it was wrapped in a spherical membrane.


    "Swish!"


    The membrane spread out, revealing a pair of gigantic bat wings, long barbed bone spikes extending from its back. It flew in the air and glared at Luo Si.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such an idea!" A trace of fear flashed in its eyes. It was fortunate that it had become an adult a moment ago, otherwise, it would have definitely died under that enormous light.


    "I will tear you to shreds! and then eat your soul! " The white cloth on its face had been shattered long ago, revealing a pale, inhuman face. Extending his snake-like tongue, he licked his lips. The demon''s eyes were filled with greed, the soul of God Race was the demon''s most powerful nourishment.


    Was he really going to die here today?


    With this thought, Luo Si slowly relaxed his strength. Being used to seeing death, he was not afraid. To him, whether he lived or died, it was all the same. He had lived for so long, and he was tired of this life.


    Suddenly, she remembered what the Mother God had said when she was born. She said that every living thing dies eventually, and God was no exception. Without something eternal, endless reincarnation, the world can continue to operate.


    So, give up ¡­ Perhaps his God Race was destined to die out, and even if he was the only one left, he would still not be able to escape his fate of dying out ¡­


    A pair of serious eyes suddenly appeared in his mind, he seemed to see her raised face, and heard her say seriously: "I like Master Luo Si!"


    What a pity ¡­ If he could kill this demon, he hoped that she would be safe ¡­


    However, he suddenly felt a familiar soul fluctuation. His body trembled and he hurriedly turned around.


    A familiar figure rushed into the alley from the side. Dressed in that kind of clothes, her hand held onto a gun that had appeared out of nowhere. She looked at the demon with a ferocious gaze: "Scram! Otherwise, I won''t let you off! "


    "You''re crazy! "Who told you to come here?!"


    Luo Si was suddenly very angry, even though he knew that he might die here, he had never been this excited, but seeing her single-handedly rush in front of him to protect him, he did not know why, but he felt very angry.


    Why had she come here? Didn''t she know how dangerous it was?! As long as she wasn''t paying attention, she could be captured like those people and use her soul to nourish the demons. How could she not care about her own life and death?!


    "Master Luo Si, quickly leave!"


    Tang Xiaotang did not turn back, she knew that the winged monster in front of her was the thing that she had to get rid of. When she saw its pair of blood-red evil eyes, she knew that this thing was the Demon that was mentioned in the data and had been killed long ago.


    Luo Si was definitely not its opponent, and even she was a little afraid of this thing. However, she did not rush out on his own accord. She still had one more skill that he did not use, and even if he could not kill the demon, it was more than enough to bring Luo Si with her and run away.


    "Oh? "Humans from there."


    The demon looked at Tang Xiaotang, and Tang Xiaotang also looked straight at it, not flinching at all.


    "Human, you''re not afraid of me?" The demon looked at her with interest, its blood-red eyes full of malice.


    In its eyes, this powerless human and that immovable God Race would definitely not be able to escape from its grasp. Eating it would definitely allow it to evolve another stage. As for this human, although his soul did not have much power, it was very clean. Presumably, the taste would be very good, and he would even be treated as a snack.


    Tang Xiaotang''s soul had been covered up. She wasn''t worried that the Demon would be able to see through her soul. Not to mention a small demon that had yet to fully mature.

 C149

    "Don''t worry, none of you will be able to escape."


    The demon''s hoarse voice was filled with arrogance. It had already treated these two as food and was not worried that they would run away.


    "Bam!"


    Tang Xiaotang did not waste time and shot her gun. Although she knew that the bullet could not hurt this guy, her real goal was not this ¡­


    While the demon was dodging, Tang Xiaotang quickly pulled Luo Si up from the ground and sprinted in the direction she had come from.


    The demon was stunned for a moment. It probably did not expect Tang Xiaotang to run away directly, so it chased after them angrily, wanting to kill them.


    These two ants actually dared to play with it! It was simply unforgivable. It had to ruthlessly tear them apart!


    Tang Xiaotang knew what she was doing, she had wanted to take the chance to teleport outside the city while the demon was dodging, but suddenly, Luo Si attacked the demon from behind.


    The demon did not expect Luo Si to still be able to move, and anxiously dodged the attack, Tang Xiaotang was carried by Luo Si and quickly left the place.


    It was stunned for a moment, but it did not give chase. Tang Xiaotang knew that it could not give chase. Although Luo Si''s strike did not kill it, it had still suffered from considerable injuries. Coupled with Luo Si''s attack, it was unable to ascertain whether its opponent still had any strength or not. After all, it was just a demon that had just grown up, so many of its abilities hadn''t been developed yet.


    After Luo Si brought Tang Xiaotang and ran far away, the white garbed guards finally arrived. However, when they arrived, other than the destroyed houses and the countless battle marks on the ground, there was nothing else.


    Luo Si moved extremely quickly. Even though Tang Xiaotang could feel that the hand he was holding onto her was trembling slightly, he had never stopped.


    They were silent, the anger on his body was so obvious that Tang Xiaotang could easily feel it. Luo Si only stopped when he was very far away from the city.


    "Why did you come here? Do you know how dangerous this place is?! "You ¡­"


    He started to scold her, but before he could finish, he felt a warm body in his arms. Her chest was wet.


    "Master Luo Si ¡­ "You''re fine, that''s great ¡­"


    He didn''t know what kind of decision she had come all the way to the City of Death, but the moment he had confronted the Demon, she had treated death like she was a wolf guarding the most important thing. His anger had instantly dissipated.


    "You ¡­"


    Before he could finish, his vision turned dark. With his exhausted energy and the backlash from the curse, he felt as if his soul was about to freeze up and he couldn''t move at all.


    "Master Luo Si! Master Luo Si... "What happened to you ¡­"


    As the sound faded into the distance, he completely lost consciousness.


    "Trash!"


    "Pah!"


    The goblet ruthlessly smashed into the kneeling human figure, the bright red wine sticking to its face along with the translucent fragments. Its dark red eyes drooped down, revealing a hint of grievance.


    "I''m sorry, master ¡­"


    "You can''t even catch a wounded person! What do I need you for! " The woman sat up on the couch and paced back and forth on the dark red carpet with her white feet.


    "I''ve used so many souls to support you, it''s not so that you won''t be able to catch a powerless god!" She paced back and forth, her expression crazed. "You can''t catch me in Liberty! I really wonder what a piece of trash like you can do?! "


    "But, Master ¡­ If not for that woman''s sudden appearance, I would have definitely brought her to meet you ¡­ "


    "Enough! I don''t want to hear the explanation! Ryan, don''t forget, who hatched you! "


    "Yes, my master. I will not forget."


    "I don''t want to believe you anymore, Ryan. If you don''t give me what I want to see, you''ll have to go back to your eggshell. "


    The woman coldly looked down at it, a red light flashing through her black eyes.


    It laid prostrate on the ground with its wings spread out, revealing a completely submissive posture: "I''m sorry Master, please give me one more chance! I will definitely bring him to you! "


    "You piece of trash!"


    Ryan lowered his body even more. He didn''t want his master to be disappointed in him!


    "You were talking about women? "What woman?"


    "It was that human woman who followed him. She suddenly appeared and disturbed me. After that, the two of them escaped ¡­"


    "What?" There''s actually another woman by his side? "


    The lady was enraged, her eyes instantly turned red: "Luo Si! How can you! "


    Due to her anger, a faint red pattern appeared on her face, covering her entire face. Her delicate and beautiful face instantly looked hideous, as though she was a trapped beast that was constantly moving.


    Ryan laid on the ground. He didn''t say anything, but kept his head down while trembling.


    The woman turned around for a while before calming down. "Alright, I''ll give you one more chance."


    She seemed to think of something and calmed down. She looked at it and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "But, Master ¡­" Ryan looked up at her quickly. "It''s too dangerous. I''ll go by myself."


    "You don''t have the right to care about my matters. Why aren''t you preparing?"


    "Yes."


    When he woke up from his trance, a warm light was burning in front of Luo Si. He was laying on the ground with his body covered in hay and a fire burning in front of him. The face of the girl beside him was a little blurry from the light, so he couldn''t see the expression on her face.


    Slowly sitting up, she seemed to be in a daze. He looked around him. This was a dilapidated house with walls that had been blown down by gunfire. They were in the corner.


    The firelight flickered, and the firewood crackled. Sparks flew, but she suddenly woke up, and looked at him with concern: "Master Luo Si, are you feeling better?"


    "Why did you come?"


    He looked at her quietly. Instead of answering, he asked her, "Why did you come?"


    She lowered her head, her gaze trembling. She then looked at him and firmly said, "Because, I can''t just watch you throw your life away!"


    "How do you know I can''t beat them?" he asked.


    A light seemed to flash in her eyes, and he heard her shout: "Master Luo Si! Do you want to sacrifice yourself to save us? I know everything! Your body ¡­ Your body is simply unable to defeat them! "


    He was leaning on the wall behind him. She was clearly a skeleton, yet Tang Xiaotang could feel that he was smiling miserably, "I didn''t expect that even you could see that ¡­" He is, has he already reached such a stage ¡­


    "Master Luo Si, let''s go. If we leave this place, there will definitely be a way." In the firelight, a small flame flickered in her eyes.


    "No, this is my mission. I must do so."


    "But, but you will die!"


    "Death, actually there is nothing to be afraid of ¡­ Do you know, I''ve already lived for too long ¡­ "I''m not afraid of death ¡­" Luo Si leaned on the wall and said softly.


    "Do you have to do that?" She looked at him, and something flickered in her eyes in the firelight that he did not see.


    "Yes."


    She raised her arm and wiped her eyes, then looked at him, as though she had made a decision, her face revealed a smile: "I understand, do not worry, I will definitely help you, Master Luo Si."

 C150

    Perhaps the light was too dim for him to notice the determination in her eyes. Thus, later on, whenever he thought of this day, he would wonder if, if he had noticed her actions back then, the young girl who had always been smiling at him, would not have disappeared.


    But there was no if.


    The night was extremely quiet.


    She fell asleep quietly by the fire, but Luo Si was unable to fall asleep.


    He remembered many things, the past, the present, the gods, humans, responsibilities, Emma, himself, her ¡­ He thought, maybe he should have done that long ago ¡­


    The pure white bones faintly emitted a holy golden light. A hexagonal star vaguely appeared between the fingers. Although the light was weak, it emitted a scorching energy. He looked for a long time before putting his hand away.


    The flame was extinguished, and a sigh resounded in the darkness.


    Tang Xiaotang was unable to sleep soundly, and all she had to do the entire night was to dream of strange things.


    Sometimes she would dream of being chased by others, sometimes she would dream of the strange man in white, sometimes she would dream of the mysterious woman who would laugh maniacally with her head raised, and then it was as if she had fallen into a hole of ice, so cold that her blood would freeze.


    Cold, cold... Cold... How cold ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang felt herself shivering as she tried her best to curl up in order to store some heat.


    Suddenly, a warm energy entered her body, and the cold energy that gathered in her body was instantly dispersed. Her body recovered a bit, but the cold energy spread to her four limbs. Her limbs became so cold that they became numb.


    Tang Xiaotang had not been able to sleep soundly the entire night, but she just could not wake up.


    In her strange dreams, she saw the long-haired lady, whose face could not be seen, place a sharp weapon at Luo Si''s chest. She wanted to say something, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not make a sound.


    "Master Luo Si, be careful!"


    Tang Xiaotang screamed as she woke up from her dream. The moment she opened her eyes, she discovered that the sky had already completely brightened.


    The bright and beautiful sunlight shone through the cracks in the broken wall. Tang Xiaotang sat up from the ground.


    A closer look revealed that it was Luo Si''s clothes, although there were traces of blood on the torn and tattered clothes.


    Tang Xiaotang removed the clothes that she was wearing, and only then did she realise that Luo Si was not here.


    Wait, where''s Luo Si? He wasn''t going to go solo again, was he?


    "Master Luo Si?"


    Tang Xiaotang immediately jumped up, she did not have the time to tap open the map, she ran out of the room, and saw the familiar figure outside.


    Luo Si stood next to a burnt and withered tree. His upper body only had a skeleton.


    "Master Luo Si, why are you here?"


    Tang Xiaotang heaved a sigh of relief. If he went over, then she would have come here for nothing. It seemed that she had to get rid of the curse as soon as possible.


    She didn''t know why, but she suddenly thought of that dream she had just had. Her eyelids twitched a few times. She had a nagging feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    Luo Si did not answer her. He looked at the sunlight, not knowing what he was thinking. As a skeleton, Tang Xiaotang didn''t think he had the ability to see anything from Yue Yang''s face.


    "Your clothes."


    After handing the clothes over to him, Luo Si didn''t accept them. Instead, he said softly, "Wear it." Last night, she had been very cold, so she had curled up her body next to the fire. He knew that because of the curse, her body wouldn''t be able to withstand it even if he helped her suppress a portion of it.


    Actually, Tang Xiaotang was very cold, but she did not feel that kind of cold anymore. Perhaps the curse was being suppressed, but the cold feeling from before was no longer on his body. Under the sunlight, Tang Xiaotang even felt a bit of warmth.


    "Where are we going now?"


    They definitely could not rush up again. Right now, the most important thing was to help him remove the curse, but that would require a day and a night.


    "Go back."


    Tang Xiaotang kept having the feeling that Luo Si was hiding something from her. She did not believe that he would give up such an opportunity to return.


    But since she had interacted with Luo Si for such a long time, Tang Xiaotang understood Luo Si very well. If he did not want her to know the things he did not want her to know, he would never ask him no matter what.


    But it didn''t matter, she knew that he was stronger than she was, and thinking back to when Luo Si said that he was going to the Absolute Monarch Sanctuary to retrieve an item, he left by himself afterwards. Tang Xiaotang guessed that he probably took the item out to shake her off and get it herself.


    There were pursuers here at any time. The two of them had reached their limit after staying for one night, so they quickly set off for their homeward journey.


    There was no one on the way, so Luo Si walked in front. A walking skeleton, it seemed funny, but she couldn''t laugh at all.


    If not for all that had happened, he wouldn''t be like this. Tang Xiaotang felt a bit sad, but also felt a bit uncomfortable. If dust were to fall from the sky, even someone with the slightest bit of power would find it hard to accept, let alone death who had once looked down upon all living beings.


    But Luo Si had never complained before, he did not even show the slightest sign of giving up. Actually, as a god of death, he could totally disregard the lives of humans. After all, that had nothing to do with him.


    In any case, no one other than him could enter the Sacred Domain. As long as he entered the Sacred Domain, no matter what happened outside, he would be able to live a good life. Although he was a little lonely, at least ¡­ There was no need to be like this, being chased like a mess ¡­


    "Master Luo Si, you, why do you care about this? "Anyway, even if all humans are dead, you won''t die because of it ¡­" Tang Xiaotang could not help but ask.


    Actually, she felt that she and Luo Si were very similar, but completely different. Their mission was to maintain the stability of the world, but in reality, the destruction of the world didn''t really have anything to do with them. Therefore, Tang Xiaotang had never been able to show a lot of enthusiasm towards Save the World.


    She often thought that she would not have worked so hard had it not been for obsessive-compulsive disorder. She didn''t know what a sense of responsibility was, and there was nothing like the sense of accomplishment that had saved the world. Every time she entered a world, she would be unable to substitute herself into it. She would just watch coldly from the sidelines, she could save as she wished, she could not save, and she would never sacrifice herself, even though such a scene had never happened before.


    So why, why so insistent? Anyway, it had nothing to do with him, didn''t it?


    Luo Si went silent, and a moment later, Tang Xiaotang heard his voice.


    "Because this is the responsibility."


    "But that''s not your fault. Even without you, what should have happened would have happened."


    Even without Luo Si, the world would still be thrown into disarray in other ways. The bug that could not be skipped would not disappear easily once it existed.


    "In that case, do you think I should hide and watch as the specters wreak havoc and the world is completely destroyed?" Luo Si stopped and turned to ask Tang Xiaotang.


    Looking at his deep eyes, Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt at a loss: "I, I don''t know..."

 C151

    She chose to become a cultivator because of the Scholar''s wish, if not for the Scholar, would she have walked this endless path, which was probably impossible.


    "Sometimes, when you take on a responsibility, you have to do it whether you want to or not," he said.


    "For... Myself ¡­ "Is that so?" Thus, as she wandered through one world after another, saving them, she actually ¡­ Was he trying to save himself?


    "It doesn''t have anything to do with you. When you take responsibility for it, it means that you have something to do with it. Even if it doesn''t look like it, there must be. "


    Just like gods and humans, it seemed like gods had created humans. However, when humans did not need gods, their God Race would fall into a deep slumber as well. This was the checks and balances power of the laws.


    "Does it matter ¡­"


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know if the world that she had saved had anything to do with him, nor did she know why the organization wanted to save the world. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have chosen to save these worlds at such a high price.


    "You will understand."


    Luo Si did not speak further, and Tang Xiaotang did not ask either. Right now, the most important thing was the Undead.


    They moved quickly. They thought they would be pursued forever, but in reality, they didn''t. They left the area controlled by the white clad army almost unhindered.


    There weren''t any pursuers along the way. They all felt that it was a bit strange. When Tang Xiaotang thought about that dream she had that night, she had a bad premonition that something bad was about to happen.


    Sure enough, on this afternoon, when they were resting in a dilapidated house, Luo Si suddenly froze and then quickly ran out.


    His speed was extremely fast, and Tang Xiaotang only had enough time to see a flash of his figure before disappearing in front of her. Opening the map, she saw two points on it, one was a red demon, the other one was ¡­


    That was an unfamiliar white dot, Tang Xiaotang didn''t know who it was, but Luo Si''s reaction told her that that person was not simple.


    She hurriedly chased after him, only to see that not far away, a demon had spread its wings and was rapidly descending. There was a woman in white running in front of it. She kept turning her head to attack the demon, but those attacks couldn''t hurt the demon at all. She was laughing, as if she was playing with a woman.


    Luo Si was extremely fast, Tang Xiaotang had never seen him act so quickly before. She lowered her eyes as the ominous feeling in her heart grew stronger.


    This matter, I''m afraid, is not that simple.


    Suddenly, the woman''s foot slipped and she looked like she was about to fall to the ground. The demon seemed to have lost its interest as well. Its claws condensed a huge force, as if it was about to tear the woman apart in the next second.


    Luo Si''s figure flashed, and he directly carried the woman to avoid the demon''s attack. At the same time, he extended his other hand, and a huge golden hexagram array appeared in the air.


    The intense light rays were unstoppable. The demons were unable to dodge in time and were burned by the light rays. It cried out miserably and flew away while covering its wings. Luo Si held the woman and firmly landed on the ground, putting her aside.


    Tang Xiaotang then walked over, and she heard Luo Si''s cold question: "... Why are you here? "


    "Luo Si, thank you for saving me!" Tang Xiaotang heard the woman''s low sobbing voice, "I ¡­ I''m sorry, I can''t tell you! "


    She seemed to be anxious to avoid the blow, dodging it with a look, "Sorry, I have to leave now, or else I will implicate you ¡­"


    "Master Luo Si, who is she?"


    Tang Xiaotang followed and hugged Luo Si''s arm, she could immediately see the killing intent hidden deep in the woman''s eyes, she looked at her unfriendly: "Who are you?"


    Luo Si did not notice the look in her eyes, but the woman''s expression was still as if he wanted to say something, "Sorry, I... I''m just a stranger... I will leave now! "


    This woman''s soul didn''t have the slightest hint of life, yet her body was still alive. Tang Xiaotang''s powerful mental force and acute perception could see that her soul had already withered, but she covered it up very well. At least, she looked like a normal human being.


    There should be something on her body that could cover her soul. If it wasn''t for the fact that Tang Xiaotang had seen this situation before, she wouldn''t have been able to tell.


    "Why are you here?" Luo Si asked again. Tang Xiaotang could feel his emotions fluctuating. This person ¡­ It should be the person that hurt him ¡­ It seemed that she was still important to him.


    "I ¡­" Don''t ask! I ¡­ I won''t tell you! "


    She suddenly started crying. Luo Si just stared at her coldly, but Tang Xiaotang could feel her body suddenly stiffen. He was trying to help her.


    She hugged his arm tightly and called out in a low voice: "Master Luo Si, let''s go ¡­"


    "I''m sorry! Sorry, Luo Si ¡­ I really, really let you down! "


    She fell to her knees in front of them, sobbing and crying and saying, "I''m sorry," as if she really was too sad to be herself.


    But she could hide it from others, but not from Tang Xiaotang. How could she not know that this woman was only pretending? No matter how much she pretended, her soul that did not have a trace of sadness had long betrayed her.


    But she had no way of exposing it, and she did not intend to. Although Luo Si had a good impression of her, it was far from enough. At the very least, it couldn''t compare to the good impression he had of her. Thus, at that moment, he did not hesitate to rush out to save her, leaving her alone there.


    Tang Xiaotang was not sad at all, she was just a little disappointed. If this was the enemy''s plan to lure him away, she would have already left. God Race''s feelings were indeed simple and pure. Luo Si clearly knew that this woman had hurt him, and it was even likely that she had plotted this, but she would still save him.


    She needed the opportunity to get rid of this dangerous schemer. Seeing Luo Si''s reaction, the other party had only played a trick on him, and he had fallen into her trap. If he were to use a trick on her, wouldn''t he be sending himself to her door to be destroyed?


    Luo Si''s fingers clenched tightly. His reason clearly told him that this could be another of her schemes, and he was also unwilling to watch her die ¡­ Just like now, he resisted the urge to comfort her. She had always been aloof and proud, never having cried so sorrowfully before.


    He thought she wouldn''t cry.

 C152

    However, when he saw how she was crying, why did he still want to comfort her?


    As the woman sobbed, she became more and more upset. Perhaps she was too tired, but she suddenly threw herself forward and fainted while crying.


    Luo Si moved his finger, but he still did not move to help her up. He did not forget the pain of a sharp blade piercing into his heart, but as he watched her fall to the ground, he did not know what he felt.


    At this moment, his arm suddenly tightened. He lowered his head and saw the young girl''s terrified eyes, as if she had sensed something. She slowly let go of his hand and took a small step back, revealing a smile that was even uglier than crying.


    "Please look at her ¡­" She took a step back and lowered her head.


    As if he had found an excuse, he stepped forward to help her up before leaving with her.


    Afterwards, the young girl didn''t speak the entire way. She only quietly followed behind him, keeping a distance of half a step from him.


    He always wanted to turn his head to look, but he didn''t know if the unconscious person beside him was frightened by the demons chasing after him, so he didn''t let go. He couldn''t turn back.


    Not knowing if the demons would bring their pursuers, they could only move forward.


    In the evening they came to a ruined church. It was a small town that had been captured, the only part of the town that was still intact, the place where the townspeople should have gone to church, and now there were only empty, windowless windows and walls blackened by gunfire.


    The inside of the church was very empty and messy, everything was gone. If it wasn''t for the iconic architectural style, it would be impossible to tell that this was a church.


    Luo Si put Emma down, and just as he was about to turn around to look, he realized that the girl who had been following him this entire time had silently walked all the way to the other side. She seemed to be looking for something, and only her skinny back was facing him.


    It was a small figure, really very thin, much thinner than when they first met. That was true. Having stayed with him for such a long period of time, how could he not get skinnier?


    But she never complained, nor would she leave.


    "You ¡­"


    She turned toward the door, and he couldn''t tell what she felt.


    So now, she was finally leaving huh ¡­


    He wanted to ask her to stay, but the words were stuck in his throat. What reason did he have to keep her? This place is very safe, if she just leaves like this ¡­ At least she wouldn''t be harmed.


    But what was this feeling of emptiness? Why did he feel so lost ¡­


    "Ugh ¡­" Luo Si... "


    He turned around and looked at the woman leaning against the wall. It had been a long time since he had last seen her. If she was a normal person, she would have already aged and died, but she was still as beautiful as before, even though there was a huge price behind her beauty.


    He suddenly didn''t want to face her.


    She opened her eyes and first looked around in confusion. When she saw him, her eyes lit up and she slowly sat up: "Luo Si, really ¡­ Is that you? "


    She whispered, "No... I must be dreaming... He clearly, already hates me to death ¡­ "How can you save me ¡­"


    Slowly lowering her head, she said in a low voice, "Luo Si ¡­ But, I missed you so much ¡­ Even in his dreams ¡­ Can you stay with me for a while? "


    Luo Si did not move, nor did he speak, he only looked at her indifferently, like a statue.


    "You really ignored me ¡­" If only, if only I had told you before ¡­ I regret it so much! I shouldn''t have hidden it from you ¡­ If I told you, would it not be like this? "


    She put her hand to her face and began to cry, but he heard the point in her words.


    "So, what did you hide from me back then?"


    When he finally spoke, his hoarse voice echoed throughout the empty church like the cry of an owl.


    "Luo Si! Luo Si, are you willing to talk to me?! "


    The lady raised her head in surprise and looked at Luo Si: "I was wrong! If I had known that the demon''s thing would hurt you, I would not have believed it! "


    Luo Si gazed at her, the sincerity in her eyes was not fake, but he could not believe it, after all, in the past she had promised many sweet words, but in the end they all turned into sharp swords that pierced his heart.


    "It told me that it wouldn''t hurt you ¡­ It said that if I didn''t do that, it would eat my parents... "Wuwuwu ¡­"


    She seemed to have thought of something and sparkling tears flowed down her beautiful face, "But in the end, but in the end ¡­ In the end, it had still killed them! I''m sorry! Luo Si... "


    "Emma, why did you never tell me about this?" He didn''t know if she should believe it or not, but the demons were after her, and she didn''t seem to be lying.


    "I can''t tell you... "The demons have placed a curse on my soul. If I were to say it out loud, I will die ¡­"


    She covered her face and sobbed helplessly, "I''m too selfish ¡­" Sorry, sorry Luo Si! At that time, I was truly afraid of death! "


    "But afterwards, when it killed those people, I ¡­ I just found out what I did ¡­ I really regret it! "


    "If I had known that it would turn out like this, I would have rather died ¡­"


    She said, crying, then suddenly laughed: "Luo Si, only in my dreams can I be so close to you ¡­. I think of you every single day ¡­ "


    "But when I wake up, I''m still the only one left ¡­"


    She stood up and slowly walked towards Luo Si: "Luo Si, can I hug you? I know, my dream is about to wake up ¡­ "I can only see that demon again ¡­"


    When he didn''t move, she gently hugged his waist, rested her head against his chest, and closed her eyes.


    "That''s great, that''s really great ¡­" Luo Si... "


    He saw that a piece of clothing on her back was soaked through with blood, and when his fingers touched it, the bright red blood stained her joints, and she slowly fell to the ground.


    "Are you hurt? "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    Lifting up the tattered clothes on her back, a wound that was deep enough to see through bone appeared. The huge cut ran through her entire back, and at the deepest part, one could see the bones below. Blood continuously flowed out, and her back was red.


    He grew anxious. If he had believed a point or two in her words, then the credibility of her words now was sixty or seventy.


    It was impossible to fake such a wound.


    Under the light, the wounds started to heal bit by bit. The bloodstains disappeared, and the skin and flesh grew longer. Very soon, her back returned to normal, not a single trace of her white skin remained.


    "Master Luo Si, what are you doing?"

 C153

    The girl at the door exclaimed in surprise. When he looked over, he saw the girl holding a bunch of tree branches standing at the door. She looked at them in surprise before immediately turning around and hurriedly saying, "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    She turned and ran out, so fast he almost thought the tears in her eyes were an illusion.


    The night was as cold as water.


    He lit a fire in the corner and looked at the back of the young girl who was sitting alone in the distance. He then looked at the woman who was sleeping peacefully in front of him and tried to get up, but when he sensed that he was about to leave, the woman frowned and whispered.


    "Luo Si... Luo Si, don''t go... "


    Perhaps it was because he had not seen her for too long, or perhaps it was because the injuries she had given him had been too deep.


    Looking at the girl''s lonely back, he slowly stood up and walked towards her, an indescribable feeling of guilt in his heart. He thought that he should explain to her.


    What he didn''t notice was that the moment he turned around to leave, the woman behind him suddenly opened her eyes. Her cold gaze gazed at his back, her gaze filled with coldness.


    Tang Xiaotang looked up into the sky, her eyes cold and indifferent. She purposely chose that time to go in, since she knew that the woman called Emma was faking unconsciousness, but what did it matter? Her goal was to use her actions to completely make Luo Si give up on her anyways, the more she wanted to die, the better.


    But why did his heart feel so uncomfortable? It was as if a soul was weeping ¡­ It had clearly been a long time since that soul vanished, so why was his obsession still so strong?


    Behind her, a shadow swept over, enveloping her entire body. Tang Xiaotang didn''t even need to turn his head to know who it was.


    She did not speak, nor did she turn her head. Luo Si also did not speak, he only stood behind her.


    "Master Luo Si, is she someone you like?"


    After a long period of silence, the young girl''s soft voice rang out. She still did not turn around. He could not see her expression, nor could he discern any emotions from her words.


    "Yes."


    After he said this, he also became silent. He thought that he still loved Emma, but when he said those words, he suddenly remembered that she had raised her head, and looked at him sincerely.


    "Alright, I understand."


    Her voice was so soft that it seemed to disappear in the moonlight. He saw a flash of sparkling light on the side of her face.


    Moving his fingers, he wanted to touch her, but he felt that as soon as he touched her, she would vanish into thin air like a bubble.


    He lowered his hand and stood silently behind her. She sat all night, and he stood behind her all night.


    The next morning.


    The young girl had left long ago. Luo Si did not know where she had gone to, and initially wanted to follow her out, but she rejected him.


    "Master Luo Si, I want to walk around by myself ¡­ "You should stay behind. When that lady wakes up, he will be scared if he doesn''t see you."


    She walked out into the morning light, and then she didn''t come back until noon.


    Luo Si kept looking outside. He didn''t know what he was disappointed about, but the girl never appeared. Emma sat quietly beside him. She seemed to want to talk to him, but he was unable to pay attention to her at all.


    "Luo Si, Luo Si... Did you listen to me? "


    The shaking of the woman beside him roused him from his trance. He lowered his head and looked at her beside him. There was a trace of annoyance in her eyes, the same way she had when they were together a long time ago.


    At that time, she had always asked him to listen to her attentively. If he was distracted, she would show such an expression, and at that time, he thought it was because she cared about him. But now, for some reason, he suddenly felt a little annoyed.


    And now, even if she were to tell him that there was another secret behind what happened that year, they wouldn''t be able to go back in time ¡­ So, why did she reveal such an emotion? Was it because he believed that he still remembered her?


    He was tired, he thought, and maybe she didn''t really love him, she just thought of him as something of hers, just possessive.


    "Luo Si, why haven''t we left yet? The demon may return at any moment, we... "


    "She''s not back yet."


    He could not say what it felt like to be so selfish, but he felt that perhaps he had never known her.


    "You mean the girl? "She hasn''t come back yet, so she might have already left. Let''s just go, it''s not safe here."


    In a place where Luo Si could not see, the woman''s eyes flashed with a twisted killing intent. Luo Si, you have changed, you actually care about that woman ¡­ She had to die!


    "She won''t."


    Luo Si didn''t know why he was so persistent, but the girl definitely wouldn''t abandon them and leave. She would not leave without a word.


    They waited for an entire morning without the girl appearing. Emma''s expression became more and more ''as expected'', even Luo Si almost thought that she had already left, but she actually came back from the outside.


    "Where have you been? Why did you come back so late? " Seeing that she had returned, he inexplicably relaxed. When he saw her figure appear at the entrance, he didn''t even notice the trace of joy in his heart.


    She was startled, as though she had something to say, but was interrupted by Emma: "Let''s go now, Luo Si, it''s not safe here! I know a place that''s safe. "


    He watched her lips move, but did not speak. He followed them in silence.


    However, before they could get out of the area, the sound of gunfire came from outside. The soldiers in white had caught up to them and surrounded the area.


    Emma glared fiercely at Tang Xiaotang, and then said anxiously: "What do we do? She must have attracted them! Now we can''t get out! "


    The girl didn''t say anything. She only looked at him as if she was trying to defend herself.


    "It wasn''t her."


    He believed that she would not attract these people. Furthermore, they had not been able to attract any pursuers before this. It was likely that they had stayed here for too long and were found.


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Break out. Follow me."


    Luo Si rushed out and saw that it was a dense crowd of white clothed soldiers outside. Demons were flapping their wings and floating at the front of the troop, their blood-red eyes filled with malice.


    It laughed strangely, its ear-piercing sound like a sharp weapon scraping against an iron plate. "I let you escape last time, I will definitely not let you off this time!"


    "And you," It looked at the woman, "You actually dared to betray me! I''ll tear you apart! Eat your soul! "


    Luo Si looked at the Demon, it was a lot larger than the last time he saw it, it seemed to have devoured a lot of Evil Spirits, especially its pair of wings, which had a red light flowing through them, it must be stronger than last time by more than a stage.

 C154

    I''m afraid that even he isn''t a match for her now ¡­


    He had to cover them!


    The white hexagram on his fingertips flashed with a great light, dispersing the white army in front of him. The demon avoided it as it was still at its peak. To a demon, this was the nemesis of their holy weapons. It couldn''t help but fear this.


    Even if it was at its peak, it would still have to avoid this thing. If it hurt its vital parts, even if it didn''t die, it would still become a cripple, let alone now. While it was dodging, the hexagram in Luo Si''s hand tore a hole in the sea of people.


    Maybe it was because they were afraid of the power of the hexagram, but they managed to escape, and the demons didn''t chase after them.


    "Where are we going now?"


    Instinctively, Luo Si did not want to bring Emma to the Absolute Monarch Sanctuary, so he said: "Go to the place you mentioned."


    "Alright, follow me."


    Emma did indeed bring them to a place, it was an extremely large underground palace built below some deserted city, and at the entrance was a very inconspicuous washroom ¡­


    "Here, is when we were still together ¡­ I prepared it, I wanted to wait for me to die, then you can stay here to accompany me ¡­ "But I didn''t expect ¡­"


    Her eyes darkened and she smiled, "Forget it, I won''t say anymore. Anyway, it''s very safe here, and those guys won''t be able to find it. "


    It was a very large space and completely imitated the design of the palace. There were long corridors and great halls, and they were beautifully decorated. From food to supplies, it was simply a small underground castle.


    She closed the tunnel that connected her to the ground, leaving the entire underground space in darkness. She didn''t know where the ventilation point was, so she didn''t feel stuffy in this large space. The air was fresh as the wind blew past her.


    She took the candle and lit up some of the torches on the wall. "Let''s stay here. As long as we don''t go out, they won''t be able to find us."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at Luo Si, he did not say a word, but only looked at the woman, and after a long while, she heard him say: "It''s very late, go and rest.


    Emma seemed to be very sad. Seeing her forcing a smile, she said in a low voice, "Luo Si, you don''t believe me, right?"


    "Yes, after all ¡­ I''ve done that. " Without waiting for Luo Si''s reply, she lowered his head and said softly: "Don''t worry, I won''t do that anymore. I''ve long since ¡­ "I regret it ¡­"


    "You guys go rest. There are a lot of rooms. I''ll go to sleep first."


    Her thin back disappeared down the corridor, and they heard the door creak and then silence again.


    "Master Luo Si..."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at Luo Si''s figure, the aura around him was extremely low, he did not reply, she only stared at the place where Emma disappeared, Tang Xiaotang did not know what he was thinking.


    "I''m going to rest too ¡­ Good night, Master Luo Si. "


    She said goodbye softly. Luo Si had already begun to waver the doubt in her heart towards Emma. This was not a good thing for her, but wasn''t this also an opportunity for her?


    Right now, the most important thing was to wait. She had a premonition that Emma would make her move in the next few days. Now, all she had to do was wait for her to betray him ruthlessly and she would completely erase her image from Luo Si''s heart and help him remove the curse.


    This world might soon end.


    Looking at the dim candlelight, Tang Xiaotang lowered her eyes, Luo Si... After being together with him for so long, she was reluctant to part with him. She wondered if he would still remember her after she left.


    In the blink of an eye, she started to laugh mockingly at herself. After she takes away his emotions, he will no longer remember her ¡­ It''s just that after staying in this human''s body for so long, she is truly the same as a weak human. To think that she would have such feelings ¡­


    However, she was still wandering around in this countless number of worlds and she still wanted to leave some traces of herself, right ¡­


    Looking at the pitch black room, Tang Xiaotang let out a light sigh. After being lonely for so long, she actually wanted to be remembered.


    Forget it, don''t think too much. It''s better to take a good rest. This kind of peaceful life won''t last for long.


    It was unknown how long he had been underground. After staying in the pitch black underground cave for who knows how long, Luo Si still decided to go out.


    He could not hide here forever. The situation outside was urgent. If he gave the demon one more day, it would devour countless souls. He could not watch it devour all of humanity.


    Emma did not agree with his departure, she looked at him with disapproval: "Luo Si, I know your personality, but your curse has not been removed, you are not a match for that demon!"


    "I know, but I can''t hide here."


    Luo Si persisted, but Emma was the same: "If your strength is complete, I will absolutely not oppose it. However, that finger bone of yours is still in its hands, so the moment you get near it, it will definitely feel you, and I will not let you die."


    Tang Xiaotang was silent the entire time. These days, she grew more and more silent, and always stayed in her room.


    It had been a long time since Luo Si last saw her. Ever since that day, the girl almost never appeared in front of them, instead, it was Emma who always wanted to be together with him. But he knew they couldn''t go back.


    Thus, when he saw her today, he actually felt some joy in his heart. He then realized that it had only been a short period of time since he had last seen her. The girl had become thinner, and her pointed chin had become sharper.


    She was silent, but he wanted to know what she thought.


    "What do you think? Should I go? "


    Tang Xiaotang knew that she couldn''t stop Luo Si, and she couldn''t either. Their goal was the same, so she looked at Luo Si: "Does Master Luo Si have to go?"


    "Yes."


    "Then go, I''ll go with you."


    she said firmly.


    "You all... You! Are you really going to watch him die? "


    Emma was unable to do so, she shifted her anger onto Tang Xiaotang, and looked at Tang Xiaotang aggressively, and said sternly: "Do you know, if he goes now, she will be giving it to the demons for free!"


    It was just that, no matter what she said, Tang Xiaotang only answered firmly, "I believe in Master Luo Si."


    "You ¡­"


    "Emma, don''t say anymore, I have already decided to go. You can''t stop me."


    Emma looked at him, and in the end, compromised: "Alright, I cannot stop you. Then let''s go together. I don''t trust you to go alone, and I ¡­ I should be able to help you. "


    Luo Si, who had his back facing her, could not see the glimmer in her eyes. She whispered, "Let''s go, there is a secret passage here that can lead to the place where the demons reside."


    The tunnel was dark and narrow. Tang Xiaotang knew that the secret passage led to the Free City, because the map showed that they were nearing the demons.


    Very close ¡­ They were at the demon''s feet now, but she did not stop.

 C155

    Tang Xiaotang looked at the white spots that suddenly appeared on the map, and frowned.


    She didn''t believe that this woman would be so stupid as to bring them into the encirclement. Anyone with brain would know that there was something wrong with her, or did she have some sure magic treasure that could make them stay?


    After all, she could even deceive the death god. Tang Xiaotang did not believe that she would not think of this.


    Looking at the back of the woman walking in front of them, no one could see the coldness in her eyes. This woman had many secrets. She sensed that she was hiding something important ¡­ Otherwise, why would she be able to hide her soul?


    However, Tang Xiaotang was an experienced person who had gone through hundreds of battles. She did not reveal any of her emotions, so Emma only felt that she was looking at her, but did not sense anything.


    The corner of her mouth curved into a smile, and a sly light flashed in her eyes. As she looked at what was in front of her, she became increasingly happy.


    "We''re here, this is the exit."


    She stopped and carefully moved a piece of brick in front of her. With a tremor, the wall in front of him shook and opened a crack. Light came from behind.


    Emma carefully crouched at the door as she looked around. There was no one outside, so she came out: "Let''s go, fortunately there is no one."


    Tang Xiaotang was suspicious, she did not know what the woman wanted to do. From the map, there were clearly many white robed people outside, but she said that there was no one.


    She vigilantly pulled at Luo Si''s sleeves and said to him: "Master Luo Si, let''s wait a little longer. We still can''t be sure."


    "You don''t believe me? Luo Si? " Seeing that Luo Si had not moved, the woman revealed a sorrowful expression. She laughed: "Don''t worry, this is the dungeon I was imprisoned in before. There will only be guards who will deliver food at a specified time.


    It had to be said that Emma was an extremely charming woman. Especially after experiencing the passage of time, she looked even more mysterious and enchanting than the young Tang Xiaotang, let alone the fact that she was originally a beautiful and fair beauty.


    Not many people could resist such a dejected look, but the people in front of her were not humans.


    Luo Si was silent for a moment, then said: "Let''s wait a bit more, Emma, you go in first."


    In the end, he still could not completely trust her, and this caused Tang Xiaotang to feel somewhat comforted. It seemed that Luo Si was not stupid enough to be hopeless.


    A trace of anger flashed past her eyes. Tang Xiaotang saw it clearly, and she made a compromise, "Alright ¡­ Luo Si, I will listen to you... "


    Tang Xiaotang saw her finger secretly make a gesture, and then she saw the red dot on the map, which was not far from her, quickly move over.


    At the same time, the ear-piercing screams of demons came from outside: "Where is he? Where is it? I smell that soul! "


    Emma''s expression changed greatly. "Why is it here?" She cried out, "No! You guys hurry up and go, I''ll deal with it! "


    At that moment, a red light seemed to flash between her fingers, and an aura that should not have belonged to this world appeared.


    Her pupils constricted as she retracted her expression. So that was the case. No wonder she was still curious as to why this world was in such a state.


    Existences that could deceive Luo Si, this god, simply did not exist in this world. The only explanation was that, that thing did not exist on this plane.


    Looks like women were also careful and never used that in front of Luo Si. It was only because he was more or less provoked by her today that he was caught off guard by Tang Xiaotang''s tail.


    She said that the curse had been lost for many years, and that even she had found a bit of it in the Saint-level. How could she possibly know all of it? Furthermore, to be able to receive Luo Si''s divine power with a human''s body, there must be that thing behind it.


    Tang Xiaotang pondered on these questions while watching Luo Si extend his hand in an attempt to pull the woman in anxiously. However, she seemed to have touched something and the secret passage was completely sealed off from the outside, cutting off everything from the outside world.


    "Emma!"


    Luo Si called out urgently and was about to go save her. Tang Xiaotang anxiously stopped him: "Master Luo Si, calm down! We will not be able to save Miss Emma! "


    She would be fine.


    After hearing her words, even though Luo Si had not completely calmed down, the repressive aura around his body was still present the entire time, "Wait for me here, don''t go out!"


    If she didn''t go out, she would be tricked! So this was what a woman was after. She must have disliked that woman a long time ago, right?


    Thinking about this, Tang Xiaotang did not stop her.


    She let go of his sleeve and calmly looked at him. "Okay."


    In the darkness, Luo Si stared fixedly at her. For a moment, Tang Xiaotang thought that he wanted to say something, but in the end he could only sigh and place a finger on her forehead.


    A cool sensation spread from his skin to his soul, as if branded with something.


    "Master Luo Si?" Tang Xiaotang looked at him in puzzlement.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon." She seemed to hesitate for a moment, then slowly placed his hand on top of her head. Tang Xiaotang felt five hard bones touching on top of his head, in the blink of an eye, he had already turned on the mechanism and walked out.


    "Do not leave this place."


    The door slowly closed behind him. Tang Xiaotang''s heart jumped, he had a strange feeling of parting from death.


    "I won''t ¡­" She comforted herself, that woman would not kill Luo Si ¡­ Her goal should only be the sacred artifact on Luo Si''s body ¡­


    Her heart was still beating fast. The thought of going out to look had been lingering in her mind. She did not know how long she waited, but when she thought about the thing that the woman was wearing, Tang Xiaotang finally could not convince herself, and she decided to go out in the end.


    Even if it wasn''t a mission, Luo Si had saved her many times. She couldn''t watch him fall into danger.


    she said to herself.


    Luo Si left the secret passage, and realised that there was no longer any trace of Emma, nor any trace of demons. There was only him and his shadow in the empty dungeon.


    He closed his eyes and felt the imprint he left in her soul. He opened his eyes and moved in one direction.


    There, he felt her breath.


    The moment Tang Xiaotang left the secret passage, she saw many white spots from the map surrounding him. The corner of her mouth twitched, and Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help but be glad that she left early.


    But Emma was truly ruthless, sending so many people to capture a puny human like her, he really thought highly of her. It seemed he had to let her die!


    He followed the map and headed straight for Luo Si. His point almost coincided with Emma''s point, but this was clearly the other party''s trap! Tang Xiaotang was extremely anxious, she had to hurry up!

 C156

    The walls were covered with thick iron chains. A person was hanging on the wall with his arms spread wide, his long hair hanging down in a mess, covering his face, and his white clothes covered with spots of blood.


    The two men in white at the door stood there expressionlessly, watching everything around them warily with cold eyes. No movement could escape their line of sight.


    Suddenly, one of them rubbed his eyes and poked the other and said, "Did you see anything just now?"


    "Where?" The other immediately became nervous. The man had said that he must report any unusual movements to him immediately. He absolutely could not let the person inside escape.


    Although he was curious about why he didn''t send more people to help, he didn''t dare to ask. That person was much stronger than them. If he angered the little qilin, it would eat them.


    When he recalled the scene of it devouring a high-ranking officer that was slightly disrespectful to it in front of so many companions, he shuddered. Although they were no longer human, they would still be terrified.


    They searched around, even going into the dungeon, but found nothing unusual. The prisoner was still hanging on the wall.


    The man heaved a sigh of relief. "You must have seen wrongly. Where is this thing?"


    "No? But I clearly saw ¡­ "I saw a golden light..." He wanted to say something, but hesitated. He still could not believe that he was wrong.


    "You must be seeing things! Make a fuss, you scared me! " Another person said in a bad mood.


    "If you see wrongly, then see wrongly! What are you shouting for? " The first one to speak also became angry. They were already dead vengeful spirits, so they didn''t have any sort of emotions like tolerance. Now that they heard the other party talk about them like that, they also became unwilling to accept it.


    "You! Forget it, I don''t want to quarrel with you! " The other one looked like he wanted to say something, but swallowed his words: "Watch carefully! If something happens, neither of us will be able to escape! "


    They stopped quarreling and obediently continued to guard the entrance of the dungeon. Only, the two of them had more or less left a knot in their hearts.


    After a while, the one who had spoken earlier suddenly felt a headache, as if someone had flicked his head.


    He suddenly turned his head and saw his comrade standing straight, looking straight at him. The anger in his heart rushed up.


    Great! Just tell me why you didn''t say anything just now! He was actually planning to ambush him! He shouted angrily at his comrade, "What are you doing?! You want to fight, don''t you? "


    His companion was taken aback. He clearly didn''t know what the other party was talking about, but the other party''s attitude infuriated him.


    Thus, he retorted back, "What the f * ck are you saying! What did I do to you? I stood here without moving! Did you eat gunpowder today? "


    "Great!" You don''t want to admit it, right? I won''t let you admit it! "


    That person rushed forward and gave him a few slaps. "I''ll let you hit me on the head!" If I don''t teach you a lesson today, who do you think you are? "


    The other person was stunned. When he came back to his senses, he angrily retorted, "Is there something wrong with your head!?" Why did you hit me for no reason? Do you think I''m easy to bully? "


    I''ll hit you!" "You


    "You''re the one ¡­"


    The two of them started fighting on the ground, completely disregarding their image, and had long thrown the matter of the guards out of the window. Although their faces were expressionless, their gazes were as vicious as they could get, with all sorts of obscenities emerging from their mouths, as if the two of them had some sort of irreconcilable hatred.


    Just as they were having fun fighting, a blue ray of light flashed past, and like a sharp weapon, it instantly pierced through the bodies of the two soldiers who were huddled together on the ground.


    Before they could react, their souls were penetrated by a single strike, disappearing without a trace. Their bodies turned into bones, and the scattered bones fell to the ground. A black-robed man stepped on their bones and opened the door to the dungeon.


    Seeing the person hanging on the wall, he stopped for a moment, then quickly walked over. Blue light flickered between his robes, as he was about to cut off that thick chain.


    "Emma? Emma... "Wake up, I''m here to save you ¡­"


    He raised the person with his head bowed, but discovered that under his messy long hair was an unfamiliar face, and it had been dead for a long time.


    This was not Emma, but a woman with a similar figure to her. There was something hanging around her neck ¡­ It was the knuckles that he gave to Emma!


    Crap! He had fallen into a trap!


    Suddenly, there was a huge surge of energy behind him. He had just barely managed to dodge when he saw a huge gulf cutting through half of the dungeon. The demons were already standing behind him. Countless white-robed people also appeared in the shadows. What surprised Luo Si was that the aura of resentment was completely gone from their bodies!


    No wonder he couldn''t feel their presence, these guys ¡­ What method did he use to hide the disgusting rotten smell in his soul?


    It stood at its original spot and laughed with a ''jie jie'' sound. Its scarlet eyes were filled with ridicule: "You really came! Wanting to save her? "Impossible!"


    Luo Si''s heart sank, the red mist around the demon''s body became extremely dense. That strike just now was just a casual movement on its part, yet it already possessed such a great power. The fact it was waiting for him here clearly showed that Emma was not here, but where could she be then?


    "You want to know where she is?" The demon maliciously smiled, "As long as you defeat me, I''ll tell you!"


    Remembering that person''s cold eyes and her cold words, "I have paid such a heavy price this time, to even give up that thing. If you can''t let him use that, you... "Don''t come back to see me!"


    It shivered, and red light flowed between its wings as it frantically stored its energy. It had to do its best, "Come! "If you have the ability, then take this attack of mine!"


    The white-clothed people behind it all retreated, as a huge energy wave seemed to want to tear apart this small dungeon. The powerful pressure tightly locked onto Luo Si, making him unable to move.


    He wouldn''t be able to dodge this attack.


    A dark red ball of light the size of a wall slowly appeared, lightning flashed, and dark red lightning danced on the surface of the ball of light. It moved extremely slowly towards Luo Si, but it carried an unstoppable momentum.


    Luo Si calmly looked at the ball of light that was moving towards him, seemingly motionless, but only he knew how the curse in his heart, under the extremely strong black energy, was stirred up, wanting to struggle free ¡­


    His entire body''s power seemed to be sealed, he couldn''t avoid it at all ¡­ Must I use that?

 C157

    At the same time, Tang Xiaotang, who was rushing towards Luo Si''s side, felt her heart jump. She felt a strong energy wave coming from where Luo Si was.


    Such a powerful fluctuation ¡­ Luo Si, what''s wrong?


    Quietly increasing her speed, Tang Xiaotang frowned, her expression solemn.


    The enormous ball of light seemed to be moving slowly, but in reality, it was moving at a very fast speed towards Luo Si, and was engulfing him little by little.


    As if it was a black hole that twisted the surrounding space, that area became pitch black, no one could see what was happening behind it. The demon''s face lit up, thinking that Luo Si was definitely going to die this time.


    Suddenly, a ray of golden light burst out from the center of the black ball. A crack appeared in the middle of the egg-shell like black mist.


    "Crunch."


    Strands of golden light shot out from the cracks, gradually becoming more resplendent, like a scorching sun. Countless rays of light poured out, and the white robed person in the front row was instantly devoured by the rays of light.


    "Pipa ~ ~"


    The black ball was completely shattered, and all the pieces had been cleansed by the light. After the light, Luo Si held onto a Longsword that was covered with a golden light, and his entire body was bathed in the holy light.


    "Damn it!"


    The demon released its wings, only to see that the membrane had been burned by the light. The wound''s black mist mixed with the platinum light, unable to heal.


    The demon''s face twisted in pain, the evil look in his eyes became even more ruthless, his gaze almost turned into a sharp sword and tore Luo Si''s body into pieces, "Damn it! What is that thing? "


    Luo Si''s hand that was holding onto the sword trembled slightly. He tried his best to stabilise himself, so that the demons would not see through his weakness.


    The Holy Sword required too much energy to activate, and that strike had exhausted all of his energy. If he had used it again, he would have definitely been sucked dry by the Holy Sword.


    "Where''s Emma?" His cold gaze was fixed on the other party, masking the uncontrollable trembling of her arms.


    Fortunately, the demon did not notice, and looked at Luo Si fearfully, its wings circling around him a few times. Finally, it gritted its teeth and shouted to the white dressed men who were far away: "Go, bring her here!"


    He looked at Luo Si with resentment, but ultimately, he did not dare approach him. If Luo Si had given it another strike, although it would not have died, it would definitely have been injured. However, luckily, it had completed that person''s mission.


    The man in white''s movements was extremely quick, not long later, Luo Si saw a lady in white being dragged by two people to stand in front of them.


    "Luo Si... "You''re finally here to save me ¡­"


    Her entire body was riddled with scars and she was unconscious, as though she had barely opened her eyes to take a look at Luo Si before she fell back into unconsciousness.


    Luo Si looked at her, his heart turning cold. Looking at the demon, his gaze turned colder and colder: "What did you do to her?"


    Even the demons were somewhat afraid. Of course, this was partly because the sword in his hand was his nemesis. It rolled its eyes and said to Luo Si: "You want to save her? Then throw that thing in your hand away! "


    "Luo Si... "Don''t ¡­"


    The woman regained consciousness once again. She looked at Luo Si mournfully, and shook her head: "No, Luo Si ¡­ "Don''t believe the words of the devil ¡­"


    "I have already... I''ve harmed you once... This time, I can''t, I can''t ¡­ "I''ll be harming you again ¡­"


    She shook her head and revealed a sad and beautiful smile, "You ¡­" "You should hurry up and leave ¡­"


    The demon arrogantly laughed. "How is it? Do you want to save your little lover? If you don''t save her, I''ll eat her up ¡­ The smell of this soul must be pretty good! "


    Luo Si quietly forgot about them for a few seconds, and unexpectedly threw the sword in his hand to the ground in front of him: "Put Emma back."


    With Holy Sword by their side, no one dared to pick them up. After all, they were the nemesis of all evil forces and not stupid.


    The demon looked at the two white robed men, and they immediately threw Emma in front of Luo Si. Luo Si anxiously helped her up and she whispered: "Luo Si ¡­ Why are you doing this? "For me, it''s not worth it ¡­"


    "Emma, everything that happened in the past is over, but they captured you because of me, I must save you."


    Luo Si helped her up and confronted the demon with his arms. "Let us leave, otherwise I will destroy the Holy Sword and none of us will leave!"


    Behind him, after hearing what he had to say, the woman''s eyes flashed with a ghostly light, and she gestured towards the demon.


    Luo Si did not notice all of this, but the demon still laughed arrogantly: "You lied to me! If you could self-destruct, you would have perished together with me long ago. Do you even need to come find me time and time again? "


    "If you don''t believe me, you can try." Luo Si replied indifferently.


    The Holy Sword could indeed self-destruct, but it required a huge amount of energy. Luo Si was unable to do so right now, so he was lying to the.

 C158

    The demons'' goal had been accomplished, and they were given the order to retreat. It ordered the subordinate to pick up the Holy Sword s, but before the white-clothed people could even touch the sword hilt, they were already pierced by the Holy Light.


    "Trash!" Hurry and pick it up! "


    The demons were angry, but the white robed men cowered, unwilling to go forward. They weren''t stupid. They knew that the thing was dangerous, yet they still tried to touch it. It wasn''t like they didn''t see their eroded comrades and none of them wanted to die for nothing.


    Its eyes turned cold, and the dark red lightning instantly pierced through the man in white who had avoided the attack. He immediately disappeared, leaving not even a single corner of his clothes behind.


    "Hurry up! If anyone doesn''t go, this will be the result!"


    It pointed at the smoking ground, where the man had been standing, and said to them coldly, "No matter what, if you can''t take that thing, you''ll end up like him!"


    The white clad men looked at each other, but did not dare to say anything more. A few of them used their robes to wrap the Longsword and took the risk of being cut to move it away. Only then did the rest of the people heave a sigh of relief.


    Perhaps it was because he was afraid of the Holy Sword, or perhaps it was because he felt that Luo Si had some other tricks up his sleeves, he asked his subordinates to open a path for him so that Luo Si could take Emma and leave.


    "Luo Si... Why did you do that? For me... Is it worth it? " She was lying on his back, and he heard her low, soft voice in his ear.


    He paused for a moment, then continued to move forward: "Emma, don''t think about that."


    "Why? Luo Si... I''ve always, always... I want to ask you, you ¡­ Will you forgive me? "


    She said the last three words very softly, but he heard her.


    He remained silent and did not reply. For some reason, the face that appeared in his mind at that moment was a completely different one.


    "Have a good rest."


    "No," he said.


    Tang Xiaotang who was on the way looked at Luo Si who had already left the man in white not far away, and heaved a sigh of relief, but when she saw the point that connected the two of them, her heart tensed up again.


    After some thought, she quickly ran over, but didn''t have the time to rearrange her messy hair and clothes. She panted as she appeared in front of them.


    "Master Luo Si! Are you okay? "


    Her expression was anxious and panicked. The worry and concern in her eyes were undisguised. He suddenly felt a little guilty.


    When she saw the woman on his body, disappointment and coldness instantly obscured her feelings. She stood quietly where she was, then walked forward and whispered: "Master Luo Si, it''s better if I carry Miss Emma, you''re also very tired."


    Tang Xiaotang was really afraid that this woman would do something wrong, she was in danger, but Luo Si could not feel it, and she could not say that it was no different from digging one''s own grave, so the best way was for him to monitor her.


    Without waiting for Luo Si to speak, he felt the woman on his back wrap her arms around his neck, and she whispered by his ear, "Luo Si, don''t."


    "But Master Luo Si has worked hard!" She raised her voice, causing her to shiver. "Luo Si, I don''t want to be separated from you ever again ¡­"


    Her drooping eyelids covered the dim light in her eyes as she muttered: "Luo Si ¡­ "Don''t leave me behind, okay ¡­"


    "I''m fine, let me do it."


    How could he let her carry Emma? She was still under the attack of the curse, how could her body bear the responsibility of a normal adult?


    he said to her. Seeing that she was in such a sorry state yet uninjured, he somehow felt at ease. He slowed down his voice and said, "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    Tang Xiaotang lowered her head in disappointment, and with a "Oh" sound, she quietly followed behind the two of them.


    As he walked, looking lonely, Tang Xiaotang''s gaze was, however, fixated on the woman. If she wasn''t mistaken, that thing''s aura had leaked out a bit just now. It was as if she had taken something out.


    So, what is it? Space?


    She looked at the map. Ever since she took out that item, countless white robed people followed behind them, but ¡­


    Seeing the unconscious Luo Si, he seemed to not have felt it as he continued to carry her on his back as he moved forward.


    "Luo Si, do you remember? That time, when we went out to play, I sprained my leg, and this is how you carry me ¡­ "


    He heard the woman on his back whisper, her voice sad and forlorn, but in fact he didn''t remember.


    However, he suddenly recalled the last time when the curse exploded and he saw the skinny young girl carrying him in her half-conscious state. Her back was thin, but he somehow felt at ease, even though at that time they were actually fleeing for their lives ¡­


    "Also, that time, we went out together and lost them ¡­" I still remember when you found me, you were very angry ¡­ "But you still forgave me in the end ¡­"


    But he remembered the time she had appeared in front of him, looking so flustered, and the surprise in her eyes at that moment, so startling and bright, that he had never seen such beautiful eyes before.


    "So, you ¡­ Can''t you forgive me? "

 C159

    she whispered, with a ghostly smile on his lips. In that moment, an ice cold Qi flashed past her body, Luo Si did not notice, but a sharp weapon suddenly appeared in her hands.


    The sharp weapon was imbued with a dark green cold aura, before Tang Xiaotang could even react, her body had already rushed forward and fiercely tore her down to the ground.


    But even so, the weapon in her hand still pierced through Luo Si''s clothes, the poison on the weapon had even corroded a part of his robes, even his bones were stained with green mist.


    "Master Luo Si! Are you alright? "


    Tang Xiaotang originally thought that Luo Si would be very sad or angry standing beside him, but he did not.


    At least she couldn''t feel it. There was only peace in him, a suffocating peace.


    "I''m fine."


    He looked at the woman on the ground. Being stared at by two black skeletons would cause anyone to feel fear, but she wasn''t. She looked at him crazily with a smile still on her face.


    "Why don''t you ask me why I did it?" "No," she said.


    Luo Si did not say anything, he was not curious why she would do this.


    "Luo Si, why didn''t you forgive me? Don''t you love me? "


    There was not a single fluctuation in his heart, but he was a little disappointed. The wound on his back was hurting, and he could feel that the strange venom seemed to be able to corrode the seal.


    Seeing that Luo Si was silent and only looked at her, the woman screamed: "Have you fallen in love with that stinking girl? I knew you changed your mind! If you don''t forgive me, then all of you will die together! "


    With that, countless of white robed men surrounded them. Tang Xiaotang stepped forward and stood beside Luo Si, vigilantly watching them, and asked: "Master Luo Si, you should go."


    Luo Si was still silent. Tang Xiaotang anxiously looked at him, this guy was not being attacked, that was too bad.


    "Hahahaha!" Luo Si, why didn''t you forgive me?! I hate you! "


    The Demon stood obediently by the woman''s side, allowing her to sit on his arm. He then cast a cold glance at the two of them, "You two, go and die! "Attack!"


    The white clothed people swarmed over and surrounded Luo Si and Tang Xiaotang. The smile on the woman''s face became wider and wider. She looked at the surrounded figure, and for a moment, she thought back to his handsome, light smile and the gentleness in his blue eyes. He thought of their peaceful life together, but that joy was quickly replaced by the happiness of standing at the peak.


    She didn''t want to live a life without any ups and downs. She wanted to stand at the peak of the world and look down on all living things! At that time, how many pretty boys could she get? Not to mention that he had now become an ugly skeleton!


    Therefore, as the only obstacle in her path of domination in the world, Luo Si had no choice but to die!


    Suddenly, her smile froze on her face as intense blue light erupted from the crowd. Then, the army that she had spent a great deal of effort to nurture turned into ashes in the light, leaving not a single trace behind.


    "This is impossible ¡­" This was impossible! System, didn''t you say that he would never be able to escape from that curse?! "


    She screamed out, and unconsciously clenched her fingers tight, to the point where she told Tang Xiaotang her thoughts that should have been at the bottom of her heart, and allowed Tang Xiaotang to hear them clearly.


    System? No wonder ¡­ That organization could actually send something that defied the law of the world into this world without being discovered. It was simply too terrifying.


    But after she said that, Tang Xiaotang noticed that her face instantly turned pale, and her entire body started to tremble. She guessed that the system had been punished for not letting people know of her existence, for revealing her secret.


    Her eyes turned red as she looked at Luo Si beside her. In order to save her, he undid the seal and ignored the curse, using the power that should have belonged to the Death God.


    Waving the huge sickle in his hand, he picked her up and left the place. When she left, Tang Xiaotang saw that the woman sitting on the demon''s body had collapsed down softly, and the demon had also brought her away.


    They finally had a clear understanding of the other party''s background. However, it seemed like this system was not a combat type. Otherwise, they would have already left it behind.


    Luo Si flew for a period of time before suddenly falling. He barely managed to stabilize his body and brought her down to an empty field, and knelt on the ground. Droplets of black and red blood oozed out from his bones and fell to the ground. The curse erupted and a cold air enveloped the area around him. In an instant, a light blue colored frost appeared on the ground and was quickly dyed red by the blood that flowed out from him.


    "Master Luo Si! How are you? "


    "Don''t come near me!"


    Tang Xiaotang wanted to help him up, but he was stopped instead. He panted and said with difficulty, "Don''t ¡­ "Don''t come near me."


    He felt a sharp pain in his chest as the coldness seeped into his bones. However, he still remembered that she had also been cursed and corroded. If the Holy Sword was here, then he could still suppress it a little ¡­ He tried to use his power to summon the Holy Sword, but the backlash from the curse was unbearable and blood was gushing out even more violently.


    That''s right, the reason why he left the Holy Sword so easily was because the Holy Sword itself wasn''t dead. As long as it had power, he could summon it out at any time ¡­ Unfortunately, he overestimated himself ¡­


    His vision blurred, and he could vaguely see the young girl''s resolute expression. She had her hand stretched out to his chest. He wanted to speak, but he fell into an endless darkness.


    When he woke up again, he was in a run-down house.


    With his clothes covering him, the curse had subsided, and he even felt a bit more at ease. Although the seal did not have to endure severe pain, it still could not use any abilities. It could only act like a normal human, worrying about whether or not it would trigger the seal.


    Stretching out his hand, he looked at the finger that was once missing a part of, and sighed, he and Emma, had finally finished.


    He got up and put away his clothes. He looked around and saw that apart from the dry grass and clothes covering the area beneath him, everything else was covered in dust.


    There was a hole in the roof. Under the silvery moonlight, it was calm and tranquil. Even the curse had calmed down a bit.


    The young girl wasn''t here, but the soul imprint he left behind was extremely weak. It meant that her soul was currently in a weakened state.


    Recalling the sight she saw before she fainted, she must have been injured! He was about to go looking for her when he saw her coming in from outside.


    Under the moonlight, her face was even paler, so white that it was almost transparent. Even the wound had dimmed quite a bit, making her eyes even darker. She stood there silently, and he could barely feel her breath.


    "You ¡­" How is it?


    Just as he was about to speak, she had already said: "Is Master Luo Si alright?"


    "It''s fine now."


    "That''s good."


    She spoke a few words softly, but did not speak again. He didn''t know what to say, so he fell into silence.


    In the end, she broke the silence. "Master Luo Si loves her."

 C160

    They all knew who she was. He was silent for a moment, then said slowly, "Yes." But now, he didn''t love her anymore.


    She was silent, the moonlight shining through the holes in the roof on her face, her long eyelashes like a fan, casting a shadow over her face.


    "Can Master Luo Si tell me your story?"


    For some reason, he always felt that she was exceptionally weak tonight, as if she would disappear into the moonlight in the next second.


    Seeing that he did not say anything, she laughed: "Forget it, since Master Luo Si is not willing to speak, there is no need to."


    The aura around her grew more and more sorrowful. Just when she thought he wouldn''t speak, his voice rang in her ears.


    "The first time we met was at a ball."


    He slowly told her about the past, and now that he thought about it again, there was no longer a single ripple in his heart.


    "Then that was a hundred years ago, right ¡­" Although the God Race has declined, there are still quite a few people who choose to become divine servants in the mortal world. At that time, a divine servant of status held that ball and invited me over. "


    "You can go."


    "Yes, I originally did not like this kind of occasion, but since I was very close with him, I agreed."


    "At that time, Emma was just a normal human. Due to her outstanding appearance, she attracted the attention of many men at the ball. I don''t remember the details very well, maybe because she was too flustered, and she knocked a glass of wine over a guest. "


    "And then?" Tang Xiaotang could already guess the plot later on. It was nothing more than a hero saving a beauty, a beauty who had fallen in love with him, but it was just that this beauty might have some sort of ulterior motive.


    "That guest has some status. Emma apologized, but the other party''s attitude was still terrible. She was also not the kind of person who was willing to let her down, so the two sides were at a stalemate. I didn''t want to be nosy, but the man''s aggressiveness repelled me, and no matter how my friend tried to comfort him, he was unrelenting. I threw him out so he wouldn''t spoil the ball. "


    Imagining that scene, Tang Xiaotang felt an inexplicable urge to laugh. At that time, Luo Si must have been very powerful, right?


    Seeing the curve in the corner of her lips, his voice also carried a hint of a smile, "At that time, I was rarely on Earth, so I didn''t know that doing such a thing was very rude, and I didn''t feel that anything was wrong. "Now that I think about it, I feel that I really lacked experience back then, so those things that happened later on should have been a type of necessity."


    "And then?"


    "Then the ball was over. When my friend brought her to thank me, I realized that she was the daughter of an old friend''s father. "


    "And then you fell in love with her?"


    "No, but I did have some good impressions of him at the time. She was always reluctant to lower her head to anyone who said anything outrageous at the party and made me think she was a very character girl. "


    "I can tell that my friend adored her, so he did his best to take care of her. Unfortunately, Emma doesn''t seem to like him."


    "Emma is the kind of woman that attracts attention. When I was living at my friends'' manor, she often came to chat with me, and we got to know each other better with each other."


    "But doesn''t your friend like her?"


    "Yes," Luo Si paused for a moment, and continued: "Rumors have begun to appear within the villa, and they did not dare to talk about it in front of me, so I do not know. When I found out about this, my friend had personally come to me to inquire about this matter. "


    "I''m really surprised, I didn''t know that people would think like that, but I feel a bit guilty, because after getting along with them for a while, I really do have a good impression of Emma."


    When he mentioned these things now, he no longer had that throbbing heart from back then. His friends had long been turned into dust, and he and Emma had been separated from each other for a long time.


    "Now that I think about it, maybe I really had too little contact with humans back then, so I couldn''t really understand the look in Emma''s eyes. From that day on, I avoided her. I think that she''s just a human. It''s impossible for me to be with her, and after a long time, I''ll probably forget about her. "


    "And then?" She listened attentively as the mottled moonlight on her face flickered. He was suddenly too afraid to look at her face.


    After a few days, Emma suddenly came to find me. She asked me why I was avoiding her, and I told her, we shouldn''t be so close, other people might have misunderstood.


    "To my surprise, she told me straight out that she liked me and that it was their business what other people thought, and she didn''t care. She only asked me if I liked her. "


    "What did you say to her?" she asked softly.


    "I didn''t answer, but the next day I left the Manor." Luo Si replied.


    "And then? How did you end up with her? "


    "After leaving the manor, I''ve been wandering the world. I''ve met with a lot of things, and I''ve started to understand what humans are thinking. In the end, I never thought that I would meet Emma again. "


    She worked as a maid in a tavern, but she also caused a lot of trouble because of her good looks." When I met her, she was harassed by a man and broke his head with a plate.


    "The other party grabbed her and wanted her to pay. In the end, I still appeared and saved her. Then I asked her why she had left the Manor and come here to be a maid, and she said she was looking for me. "


    "Maybe it''s because of guilt, or maybe it''s because of that slight palpitation in my heart, but I didn''t bring her back to the manor, and instead floated around with her. It was a short time, but it was memorable, and I was happy to travel with her. "


    Tang Xiaotang did not interrupt him again, but listened seriously. Through Luo Si''s memories, she understood one thing. At least the two times Luo Si met that woman, it should have been part of the other party''s plan.


    "However, she seemed to gradually become unhappy and could not even raise her spirits when she went out to play. I asked her why, and she told me she''d been thinking about her parents. "


    "She said she wanted to save her parents. She hoped I could help her." As she spoke till here, Luo Si''s voice carried a trace of self-mockery, "She said that her parents were innocent, but were imprisoned by the Church as heretics, wanting me to help her save them."


    Now that he thought about it, he was unexpectedly calm. He guessed that she already knew who he was, so her approach from the start had a purpose.


    "I thought she was her true love for her parents, so I helped her save her parents. To the Church, it is impossible for them to reject my request ¡­ But she''s still unhappy. "


    Later he would find out that she wanted the whole world, so he was nothing compared to her right to be high and mighty.


    "I told her who I was, and we were together after that. But she began to ask for more, "he said, stroking his finger." She said she didn''t want to be separated from me, and she said that when humans die of old age, she can''t be with me forever.


    "I believe her words. Being stuck in the quagmire of love, I didn''t hesitate to give her the fingerbone, even if it would cause me to lose my strength. At that time, I thought, as long as I can be with her forever, what does losing that bit of power matter? "

 C161

    Then he realized that she might not love him at all, but the power he could give her.


    "But what she wants is not that. She is very ambitious. I began to notice that she was stealing glances at books containing forbidden spells. " His voice became very low, "Speaking of joke, at that time I had already guessed what she was thinking... After all, after travelling for so long, how could he still be the God of Death who didn''t know anything ¡­ "It''s just that I don''t want to believe it ¡­"


    "Later, when she pushed her cursed ribs into my chest, I wasn''t surprised at all. I know that Emma has always been a woman who has always been more ruthless towards others, but I also didn''t think that she would unhesitatingly choose to use her own ribs to place a curse on herself. "


    They sat side by side on the ground. As they spoke, the silver moonlight fell on him, as if it were also coated in a layer of dark blue.


    She leaned her head against her knees, half closed her eyes, and looked at him seriously. Suddenly, she asked, "So, do you hate her?"


    "I don''t hate him." Luo Si''s tone was extremely indifferent: "This is her own choice, there''s nothing to hate."


    "Have you ever regretted it? Have you ever regretted losing everything because of her? " she asked again.


    This time, Luo Si was quiet for a long time. After a long while, when Tang Xiaotang thought that he would not answer this question, his voice suddenly sounded.


    "No regrets."


    "Don''t you regret it ¡­" She was staring at him in a daze, some emotion flashed past her eyes, but before he could see clearly, she had already quickly turned her head: "It''s late, Master Luo Si, quickly rest."


    "What about you?" He had a nagging feeling that she was about to disappear. Her pale face made him feel inexplicably stifled in his heart.


    "I ¡­" You don''t have to worry, I''ll stay here with you. " As she spoke, she sat down on her knees and looked at him. "Please rest first."


    Luo Si was worried, he had a bad premonition, but seeing that she was insistent, he said: "You sleep too, you look really bad."


    "Is that so?" Tang Xiaotang laughed uneasily. She couldn''t see her own face, and in order to prevent the curse from affecting her own soul, her soul had actually already left her body and could not feel the pain of her body. However, one could guess that her expression was no different from that of a ghost''s.


    "Yes, you must rest well."


    "Alright."


    They were lying on top of a pallet with their backs facing each other, sharing a worn out set of clothes. The night was very cold, and Luo Si felt the body behind his shivering, her entire body ice-cold without a single trace of warmth.


    "You ¡­"


    "I''m fine!" Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by her. Seemingly feeling that she spoke too quickly, she continued, "Don''t worry, Master Luo Si, I''m fine."


    Then there was silence between them again.


    He always wanted to find a topic to talk to her about, but he didn''t know what to say. She folded her arms around her shoulders and curled into a ball, taking up only a very small space.


    "Master Luo Si, can I ask you another question?"


    She said "you" and not "you". Luo Si felt that she must ask some very important question, and became serious for some reason.


    "Sure."


    "You ¡­ "Do you like me?" Her voice was very soft, barely audible, but he heard it.


    He was silent. He didn''t know, he really didn''t have the strength to experience love again, but he was also inexplicably sad.


    "Just a little?" She was very persistent, but he didn''t respond.


    Even though she had already left the body halfway, Tang Xiaotang could still feel the emptiness in her heart.


    "I''m sorry." He finally said that he couldn''t give her any false promises, and that he could pass away at any moment now.


    "No, it''s alright, Master Luo Si, you can rest."


    After she finished speaking in a low voice, she fell silent.


    He couldn''t feel her breath. If it wasn''t for the faint sound of breathing coming from behind him, he would have thought that she was dead ¡­ Perhaps it was because of the curse, but once again he felt a wave of fatigue wash over him. In his half dream, he could vaguely see her quietly sitting in front of him.


    The moonlight of that night seemed to have caught the cold from her body. It was so cold. He seemed to see a little sparkle on her face, but she never made a sound.


    After another night, her face became even paler, and under the sunlight, she could almost see the blood vessels under her skin. However, she insisted that she was alright, and even if Luo Si wanted to advise her to rest, she was still unwilling.


    The curse had already been shifted more than half to Tang Xiaotang''s soul. Another day, another day, she would be able to pull out the bone in Luo Si''s chest, and completely remove the curse from his body.


    However, her own expression was getting worse and worse. On the road, Tang Xiaotang had seen her face through the water, and it wasn''t her fault that she could see the flaw in her expression. Her expression wasn''t like that of a healthy person with sunken eyes or a pale face, and her pupils were even darker and darker.


    Her fingers were ice-cold, no, not just her fingers, her entire body was ice-cold. Tang Xiaotang didn''t even dare to stand too close to Luo Si, afraid that he would sense an abnormal icy aura from her body.


    Tang Xiaotang was wrapped in a long cloak that she had found in a house and wrapped herself tightly within it. It was not only to cover her body from the cold, but also the most important thing. The pattern of the curse had already spread from her chest all the way to her neck, arms and legs, covering her entire body. This was something that Luo Si absolutely could not see.


    The only thing that was gratifying to Luo Si was that his situation was getting better and better. He no longer suffered under the attacks of the curse, but because the host body for the curse was still inside his body, he was still unable to use his abilities.


    Tang Xiaosi was lying under a tree, looking tired. "She wanted to sleep again. Although curses wouldn''t harm her soul, they would consume a great deal of soul power. Moreover, this world had its own suppression to her soul, so she couldn''t muster up the energy to do so.


    Closing his eyes tiredly, Luo Si went to investigate the situation nearby. Seeing that there was no one around, Tang Xiaotang decided to take a break.


    But as soon as she closed her eyes, her consciousness began to drift away, gradually losing all sense of what was happening.


    "Wake up ¡­" "Wake up, are you alright ¡­"


    The ethereal voice seemed to come from the horizon, Tang Xiaotang frowned, and her mind became clear very quickly.


    What was going on with her? Why did he sleep so soundly?


    She opened her eyes and saw Luo Si''s skeletal face. Even though no emotions could be seen from it, Tang Xiaotang could still feel that Luo Si was concerned about him.

 C162

    "What''s the matter with you? Is there something you''re hiding from me? " He looked at the young girl in front of him. Her face was weary, and her eyes were lifeless, as if she would fall asleep in the next moment.


    Tang Xiaotang had still underestimated the effect of the curse on her. With the addition of the pressure from the plane, she felt that she was in a terrible situation.


    But he could not let Luo Si see it.


    She tried her best to smile. "No. I probably haven''t had a good rest recently. I''m fine."


    He couldn''t help but recall what happened that night. He felt somewhat guilty, and was unable to face her.


    "Rest well ¡­" "There''s no one around."


    "No need, let''s hurry up."


    didn''t know why there hadn''t been any troops chasing him these few days, but he guessed that Emma was probably up to something big. Therefore, she was very anxious to remove Luo Si''s curse.


    "No!" You can''t go any further! You must rest! "


    Luo Si was very determined, she was so thin that it was as if a gust of wind could blow her away.


    "Sure."


    Tang Xiaotang thought, since there was no one around, she could just stay here. After all, he could completely remove the curse tonight.


    Seeing that she was not insistent, Luo Si heaved a sigh of relief. He took out a tightly wrapped paper bag from within his clothes and opened it layer by layer. Inside was a piece of cake that was still warm: "Eat something.


    Tang Xiaotang did not actually want to eat it. The cold energy of the curse made her body like a hibernating animal. The metabolism was very slow and she really didn''t have any appetite. However, looking at the cake that she carefully wrapped around, she couldn''t tell what she was feeling.


    Ever since she left the underground palace, she did not eat much normal food. Usually, she would go out and find some fruits and plants to fill her stomach. If she was lucky, she would be able to catch some fish or birds to roast.


    Luckily, Tang Xiaotang still had the mental energy to support him, if it was the original owner, she probably wouldn''t be able to hold on for a few days.


    It was unknown where he had found this piece of biscuit, but Tang Xiaotang knew that it was impossible for Luo Si to casually appear in front of so many people. Furthermore, there probably weren''t many people around him, and she didn''t know how far she had traveled just for this piece of biscuit.


    Eyes rough, she picked up the biscuit and placed it by her mouth, letting the slightly burnt and fragrant noodles smell inside her nose. The originally food smell made Tang Xiaotang feel a bit nauseous in an instant.


    Although her body was subconsciously rejecting the food, she still swallowed the biscuit down bit by bit. The biscuit was very dry and Luo Si handed over a bottle of water in time, "Drink some water."


    Using water to suppress the nausea in her stomach, Tang Xiaotang ate the whole piece of biscuit. Luo Si watched as she ate.


    After she finished eating, Tang Xiaotang wanted to sleep. Before she could say anything, her consciousness blurred once again.


    Luo Si looked at the girl''s unconscious face, feeling that she was hiding something. But she never wanted to say it out loud, and he could only look at her.


    His heart was flustered, he had a premonition that she was going to leave. Like now, if it weren''t for the faint ripple in her soul, he would have thought she was dead.


    His fingers unconsciously caressed her pale face. When he realized what he had done, he quickly removed his fingers and turned away from her.


    The blood-red sun slowly fell down from the horizon. Half of the sky had turned red, and the nameless sword gave off a desolate feeling.


    Tang Xiaotang opened her eyes and in front of him was Luo Si''s bone hand. Presumably afraid that she might slip down, she leaned against his shoulder, held by his arm, and he seemed to be asleep, motionless.


    However, Tang Xiaotang knew that it was because of the last curse that caused him to fall unconscious.


    Stunned, she looked at him with eyes that seemed to be filled with tears. Unwillingness, sadness, gratification, disappointment ¡­ All sorts of emotions accumulated in his heart before they eventually turned into determination.


    Tang Xiaotang knew that this was the body''s choice.


    It was time to end it.


    The last rays of the setting sun also fell into the sky. The full moon was bright and clear, just like when she had first descended into this world. On the full moon night, curses are the most active and the easiest to shift. This is the perfect time.


    Closing his eyes, when he opened them again, there was only resolution left in Tang Xiaotang''s eyes. Both of his hands firmly placed in front of Luo Si''s chest, a soft silver white light emitted from his hands, the power of burning souls. However, before the white light could approach, it was blocked by the dark red light. She gritted her teeth and endured the ice-cold stinging sensation as she resolutely continued forward.


    The curse was like an enraged poisonous snake, moving between her and Luo Si''s body, but it was obviously unwilling to leave Luo Si''s body.


    The silvery white light and the icy blue light reflected back and forth. It was as beautiful as an illusion, but it was ice-cold and dangerous. Her limbs were numb, and only faith persisted in pulling out the curse.


    Closer, even closer ¡­


    The ordinary clothes on Luo Si''s body could not withstand such powerful force and had long been shattered into dust. Tang Xiaotang''s hands moved closer and closer to the bone on his chest, which had dark red patterns that were different in color from the other bones.


    Finally, she placed her hand on it and gripped it tightly. Its ribs trembling, Tang Xiaotang could almost hear its resentful howls, but she did not let go. Even though it was suffering from the pain of a soul needle, she still held onto it tightly.


    Using all her strength, she slowly pulled it out of Luo Si''s body. The red curse patterns were pulled out by the bone and were pulled out by the roots from Luo Si''s body. The silver white light was entwined with the red lines. Every time it was pulled away a little, Tang Xiaotang could feel her life slowly slipping away from his body.


    "What are you doing?! Stop! "


    "Master Luo Si ¡­ "Sorry ¡­"


    "Stop!" Stop! "


    It''s too late ¡­


    "Master Luo Si ¡­ You, have to be good... "Protect this world ah ¡­"


    He could barely hear her voice, and the strand of soul consciousness he left in her soul began to disappear. At the same time, his power was quickly awakening, and the God Power that was suppressed by the curse was flowing through his body, dispersing the last bit of soul consciousness that he was still unwilling to disperse.


    "No!" I don''t want you to do this! Who allowed you to do that! "


    She saw his face gradually becoming plump, his bones replaced by skin. His blue eyes were filled with anger and fear ¡­ Luo Si''s voice resounded beside her ears like thunder. She did her best to raise the corners of her lips, wanting to reveal a smile.


    "Goodbye ¡­" Master Luo Si... "


    "You want to... "It''s fine ah ¡­"


    The silvery white light surrounding her body gradually dimmed. It was the color of a soul. As she smiled, her eyes began to lose focus as if she had lost her soul. Her eyelids slowly closed as an unprecedented pain and fear rose up from the bottom of her heart. He could barely breathe.


    Before he finished speaking, the light had already disappeared completely. The person in his embrace had already closed his eyes quietly, and a faint smile was on his lips.

 C163

    The undulation in his soul disappeared completely. He stared at her for a long time before recalling something. He slowly opened the book of the dead that was floating by his side.


    No, there was no sign of her.


    Only people whose souls completely disappeared would not be recorded in the Book of the Dead.


    She sacrificed her soul in order to dispel his curse. Afterwards, she completely disappeared from this world.


    From start to finish, he didn''t know what he was feeling. He only felt a terrifying emptiness in his heart, as if he had lost something and would never be able to find it again.


    "You ¡­ "Why would you do that?"


    he asked, but no one would respond.


    At the same time, Emma who was recuperating on the bed suddenly sat up with a pale face, spurting out a mouthful of blood.


    "How could that be? How could this be ¡­ How can a curse be lifted? " she murmured, with incredulous eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you?" A sound came from outside. It seemed that the other party wanted to come in.


    "Scram!" None of you are allowed to come in! " she cried, and there was no more sound.


    Since the curse was forcefully lifted, she suffered a great backlash. Furthermore, her soul was damaged as well. She, who had already been punished by the system, was now in even greater pain.


    "System, what''s going on? Why is the curse lifted? " She silently called out in her heart, then gritted her teeth and asked, "Didn''t you say that no one can remove this curse?"


    After getting no response, she became agitated. "Are you lying to me? Now that the curse had been lifted, what should he do? If Luo Si comes back, I won''t be his match! "


    Tang Xiaotang carefully hid in her surroundings, and she properly concealed her own soul aura, just for the sake of capturing this system. Right now, the mission was not completed yet, she could not leave this world for the time being, but this woman borrowed the power of the system to create a lot of trouble for her.


    Perhaps the system had detected something, no matter how Emma asked, it still did not make a sound, so her expression became even more anxious and impatient, "Don''t forget, we are grasshoppers on a string. If I die, you won''t be much better!"


    If she had not changed back into her original form, Tang Xiaotang would not have known that she could communicate with the System. The System was quite alert, but she had her own patience.


    The System finally answered as it felt that there was no danger. Its cold and emotionless voice replied, "Host, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m asking you why the curse will be lifted!" Emma found it hard to accept, and she began to emit a tyrannical aura, "You clearly told me that no one could remove this curse other than myself!"


    "Sorry, we couldn''t find the possible reason." After a long while, the System finally spoke to her.


    "You!" Emma seemed to want to get angry, but then she thought of something and swallowed down the words in her mouth: "What do you think we should do now? How could we beat Luo Si? He is the god of death! "


    "This is the business of the host, it has nothing to do with the system. If the mission fails, the host will be killed. "


    "What do you mean? You were the one who told me to do this! " Her expression was full of resentment, but she did not say a word. If Tang Xiaotang had not infiltrated into her consciousness, she would not have known about her conversation with the System.


    "If the mission fails, the host will be killed." The System still did not say anything, but coldly repeated his words.


    Seeing Emma so angry, Tang Xiaotang thought deeply. It seemed that this so-called system was only a low-level existence. Otherwise, it would not only follow the established program.


    Furthermore, the relationship between the system and Emma was not good, so it was very convenient.


    "¡­ ¡­." Is there any way to make him lose power again? " Looking at her distorted face, Tang Xiaotang wanted to laugh. She clenched her teeth, endured for a long time, then endured the killing intent in her heart and asked.


    "There is no other way. The goal has become resistant to the scheme. " The meaning of his words was that the same curse could not be used on Luo Si''s body a second time.


    This made Tang Xiaotang heave a sigh of relief, but thinking about it, she wouldn''t be as unguarded against this woman as she was last time right? She definitely wouldn''t want her sacrifice to be in vain.


    "Then what should we do? Tell me, what do you think I should do?! " The woman almost wanted to scream, but Tang Xiaotang saw that she had bit her lips until it was bloodless.


    "The host should settle it himself."


    "Solve it yourself?" If I can solve it myself, what use would you have! "


    This time, the system did not speak again, but Tang Xiaotang could feel an abnormal fluctuation from it, and then, Emma immediately shut her mouth with a pale face.


    Hmm, he must have been punished by the system, so he became obedient.


    "Is there anything you need help with?" Someone rushed in from outside and knelt on the ground to look at her.


    "No!" "All of you, scram!" She shouted angrily, scaring the man out of his wits.


    "Wait ¡­" "Come back here!"


    Suddenly, she changed her mind and her emotions slowly calmed down. That person ran back and knelt in front of her: "Yes ¡­ Do you have any instructions? "


    "Let me ask you, what''s the situation outside?" She looked straight at the person on the ground and asked coldly.


    "No ¡­" "Nothing happened ¡­" That person was trembling with fear. He didn''t know if he had said something wrong and thought he was going to die here.


    "Is there nothing wrong ¡­"


    She didn''t understand, was it possible that Luo Si didn''t have any thoughts of taking revenge on her?


    "You can leave first."


    The person on the ground saluted and left in a hurry, leaving her alone. She leaned on the bed and thought to herself, "System, why don''t you tell me why Luo Si hasn''t come to find me for revenge? Could it be that he still thinks about me? "


    Tang Xiaotang was about to vomit on the spot. If she still thought about her after what she had done ¡­ She had misjudged him. She deserved to be cursed.


    But Tang Xiaotang was also curious, after that day, she chased the sliver of the system''s Qi above the curse all the way to this place, she did not know why Luo Si had not come either.


    Obviously, it was impossible for him to consider his relationship with this woman in the past. Could it be related to her?


    As Tang Xiaotang thought about it this way, she felt somewhat reluctant. Luo Si was a very responsible god. Furthermore, when they were together, he took great care of her.


    Tang Xiaotang still remembered the first glance she saw that day when the curse was lifted. With silver hair and blue eyes, he was abnormally handsome.


    That should have been his original appearance. As expected of his God Race, he didn''t disappoint his perfect frame.


    She hoped that he would be fine all the time, so that she wouldn''t have saved him for nothing.


    Forget it, don''t think too much. She will leave this world sooner or later. Getting him back on track was the biggest thing she could do for him. This time, he wouldn''t forget his mission as the god of death.

 C164

    "What should I do? "System?"


    After a long period of silence, Emma finally heard the system ice cold voice. "Host, you can consider directly battling with the mission objective."


    "Isn''t that asking me to die? How could I possibly beat him? "


    The System stopped talking. It believed that the Host was both stupid and stupid. This mission was definitely going to fail again, so it could not be bothered to waste time talking to her.


    Since it wasn''t going to disappear anyway, he could just squeeze out the last of this stupid woman''s value and change her into a new host.


    Just like that, the system became different. However, the system did not know that Tang Xiaotang had already prepared to capture it, waiting for it to give up on Emma and leave.


    The mantis stalked the cicada and the oriole was right behind it. It had long since been noticed by the oriole.


    After that, no matter how Emma called out to him, the System never uttered a single word. She could only gamble everything on this, and decided to go all out to fight Luo Si.


    Adding Ryan, she should already have the strength to fight against Luo Si. Furthermore, she remembered something else ¡­ With that, even death itself had to be afraid.


    A trace of scheming flashed in her eyes as she smiled and lay back on the soft couch, her expression somewhat relaxed.


    However, before she could recover her wits, she saw a man in white clothes hurriedly running in and kneeling on the floor. "Queen, the defense outside is broken!"


    "What?" How is that possible? " She was shocked. This formation was made by the system, but she didn''t expect it to be broken by someone! As expected, this system is too unreliable!


    "Who is it?"


    "No, I don''t know ¡­" It was a black-robed man ¡­ "It seems like it has something to do with death itself ¡­"


    "Where''s Ryan? Where is it? "


    "Sir Ryan ¡­" He has already rushed over ¡­ "They are fighting ¡­" What he didn''t dare to say was that Ryan didn''t have the upper hand ¡­


    All these people had never seen Luo Si''s original appearance before, they only knew that the Death God was a skeleton, so they naturally could not recognize him who he was now. However, they could recognize the signature sickle of the Death God, which was why they felt that the guy outside might be related to death.


    Recalling the terrifying scythe that was quickly reaping their lives, the man couldn''t help but shiver. That person was simply too terrifying. His ice-blue eyes were emotionless as he stared at them like he was looking at an ant. He wantonly snatched away their souls, turning countless comrades into ashes under his hands.


    Emma instantly guessed that Luo Si was here, she wanted to go see him, but after thinking for a bit, she suddenly said: "You go first, I will go right away."


    Once the man in white had left, she pressed a hand to a spot on the couch, and the soft couch slowly moved away, revealing a secret passage. She scouted around, and her figure quickly disappeared at the entrance to the secret passage. The soft couch then slowly moved back, blocking the secret passage.


    At the top of the tall building, a man in a black robe was standing there coldly. He held a huge sickle in his hand as he looked at the monster with a pair of wings on its back.


    "I didn''t expect you to come here alone!"


    The demon spread out his wings in front of him, vigilantly looking at Luo Si. His entire body''s aura was cold and sharp, as if it wanted to cut it into pieces. It didn''t dare to go near it.


    "What is it? Wasn''t that woman here? Such a pure soul, it must taste really good! "


    Suddenly, the demon looked around him with a sneer, deliberately provoking him into revealing a salivating expression. "Jie, jie, jie! I really want to taste what your soul feels like! "


    Luo Si did not move, but the Spirit Qi on his body became even colder. Whenever it mentioned her, he would recall the scene where her soul dissipated ¡­ With a stifled feeling in his chest, he did not waste any more words. The scythe in his hand flashed with a sharp light, and a huge blue blade separated itself from the scythe, flying towards the demon, as if wanting to split it in half.


    "What is it? Was he angry out of embarrassment? "Jie, jie, jie, jie!"


    The demon laughed as he avoided the attack. The blue blade of light directly sliced off half of the building it was previously in, and the aftermath of the force spread out. The few white-clothed people did not have enough time to dodge, and were directly shattered into pieces.


    Cold sweat broke out from the back of the demon. It didn''t know that this guy was still in such a sickly state a few days ago. How could he become so powerful today?


    It used its words to provoke Luo Si, and even said some malicious words to anger him, to find out his weakness. However, it was useless, no matter what it said, Luo Si would always have a cold appearance, only the scythe in his hand continued to swing at a sharp angle, and if he was slightly careless, he would be injured.


    Hu-hua!


    Wings and sharp weapons intersected. The two figures collided violently in the air, and after a flash, they quickly separated.


    "Hiss ¡ª ¡ª" Luo Si''s black cape had a long crack on it, he stopped at the top of the building, looked at the crack, and expressionlessly raised his head to look at the demon.


    The demon looked as if it retreated far away without any harm, but a blue light suddenly flashed on one of its wings, followed by black blood flowing out. A blue light flashed and a patch of black smoke above its wings slowly disappeared into the air.


    Ah!" "How dare you hurt me!" The demon stared fiercely at Roth. The pain in its wings caused it to scream out in pain. The sharp and ear-piercing sound waves pierced through the air, and the white-clad man collapsed to the ground, clutching his ears.


    Luo Si was not affected at all, his entire body was enveloped in a thin layer of blue light, isolating him from the rest. His ice-cold blue eyes stared at the demon, and he raised the sickle in his hand once more. Blue lightning began to converge on the surface of the sickle.


    The demon''s eyes were filled with panic. His wings were injured, this attack might not be dodging. If he were to take it ¡­ There was something in that damned Death God''s power that could not heal itself!


    "Boom ¡ª!"


    An enormous blade of light was unleashed, directly sending the demon flying through the third floor. Smoke and fire enveloped the area, and the white-clad men below scattered in all directions.


    The smoke and dust dispersed, and the demon embarrassedly flew out from a broken cement rock. It only had one wing left. The injured wing was completely torn apart by the immense force. Black blood stained its entire body.


    Losing a wing, it could only limp and fly, its body covered in dust.


    Fortunately, it had abandoned one of its wings in the nick of time. Otherwise, it would have died here today! How did this guy suddenly become so strong?


    It had to be said that this was thanks to Tang Xiaotang''s soul sacrifice, and even though the soul that had been offered was fake, the excess power that had been removed from the curse was directly absorbed by Luo Si''s soul, which was why his power had increased by so much.


    Seeing that Luo Si was about to attack again, the demon hurriedly flew away and escaped towards the tall and beautiful building. It was no match for the opponent. If it continued to fight, it would only end up being crushed.

 C165

    It did not forget to urge the remaining white clothed men to go up and hold Luo Si back. It flew away like a wisp of smoke without leaving a trace, and the rest of the white clothed men were controlled by it.


    The wind swept past him and the demon''s speed was extremely fast. Soon, it landed on the ground. He knew how long the men in white would not be able to hold their own. After all, he was the nemesis of the specters, so he wanted to escape with his master. As long as it didn''t die this time and devoured more souls later, it would recover its strength. It wouldn''t be too late for revenge.


    "Master!" Where are you? "


    Yet it did not find a woman in the vast palace. Every place was empty. The guards were all sent to the battlefield, even the maids were no exception.


    It tried its best to sense its master''s aura, but realized that something had blocked it, causing it to be unable to find it ¡­ A hint of panic appeared in his eyes. Where did his master go? If he did not leave now, it would be too late!


    "Boom!"


    When it turned around, it saw that the white clothed army was completely unable to defeat Luo Si, and was destroyed as if he was an onion, with more than half of them dying in the blink of an eye.


    It hesitated for a long time as it escaped together with Emma. However, it still gained the upper hand due to its inexplicable closeness to her. It didn''t know that the Demon Clan was originally cold-blooded and heartless, so even if that woman hatched it, it still wouldn''t have such feelings. But Emma had already signed a blood contract with it long before it even came out of its shell, so all its feelings for her came from the effects of the contract.


    It stood blankly in the main hall for a long time, struggling violently with the two emotions in its heart. It could feel its master being together with something terrifying, but at the same time, the warmth in its heart was gradually disappearing.


    Just as it decided to leave on its own, a familiar aura came from the ground. Its emotions that had been suppressed by reason immediately gushed out, and it looked pleasantly at the woman who walked out from the ground. It called out, "Master ¡­"


    Just as it was about to approach, an aura that made it feel a chill spread out from her body. It looked at the sharp sword in her hand that was wrapped in chains. Its blood-red pupils constricted. That is ¡­


    "Master!" Get rid of that sword! How did you touch it? It will hurt you! " Demon was an extremely evil being, so they could not touch Holy Sword. As Emma was a Zombie like Yin Being, although she would not suffer as much if she met a Holy Sword, she would not fare any better.


    "I''m fine." Emma''s expression was also very ugly. She did not expect that this damned thing would actually refuse to let her touch it. The sharp sword light seemed to want to cut her into pieces, and even the Soul-Sealing Chains that the system gave were constantly vibrating. She had to lose several vests to barely control it.


    Her heart ached so much that it was on the verge of breaking. Her gaze was so dark that water dripped from it. "Come, let''s go together!" She did not believe that with this in her hands, she would not be able to defeat Luo Si.


    The demon was very hesitant. Looking at the ferocious looking woman in front of him, he advised in a low voice, "Master, let''s go. We can''t beat him! "


    "Shut up!"


    Emma was panicking, her mission had already failed by half. The System said that if Luo Si couldn''t be killed, she would be the one to die, and he would be the one to die! Completely turned to dust!


    But how could it be so easy to kill Luo Si who had recovered his godly strength! Emma, who had previously lived with Luo Si, knew this very well. He was incomparably powerful. As the only Sovereign who had survived that battle, he was the only Sovereign who was still awake even after the other eleven had fallen asleep. This was no simple matter, and even if he was cursed deeply, he would still be able to hold on until the curse was broken.


    She still had people she could spare today, so she could barely fight him to the death. If she were to escape today, she would know without even needing to think that Luo Si would not let them off! Even if Luo Si released her once, the system would not let her off. She did not want to be killed!


    The current Emma deeply hated herself for not taking care of Luo Si earlier, if not she would not have ended up like this! And the System, how much benefits did she get from it? Now that she was only slightly suppressed, it immediately thought of giving up on her ¡­ Don''t think that she doesn''t know that it is restless. It has been searching for a new host for the past few days!


    In short, he blamed everyone, but he didn''t blame himself. Emma comforted herself, it didn''t matter, she was not an idiot anyway, she had saved up a lot of things that the System needed all these years. Although she did not know how to use it, but the System probably did not have the ability to use it anymore.


    He had long hated the greed and oppression of the System. As long as he could get rid of Luo Si this time, the darned System would be the next one to take care of it!


    He calmly looked at Ryan, who was missing a wing, and a mysterious light flashed across his eyes. This idiot! He gave it so many vengeful spirits and the Spiritual Stone s exchanged in the system, yet it could not even defeat a God without God Power. This time, he could just throw it out and use it as a bomb! It could even consume a lot of Luo Si''s energy.


    Emma who had secretly calculated in his mind smiled, he looked at the Demon: "Ryan, I have to kill him! You must help me! "


    Taking out the Spiritual Stone that he had accumulated for many years from the spatial ring, Emma looked at them with a pained expression before reluctantly handing them over to the demons. "Eat them! Let''s go fight together! "


    Tang Xiaotang had been following her the entire time, and upon seeing those Spiritual Stone, she was startled. This thing ¡­ It was not a specialty of the cultivation world. Even though it was just an Inferior Grade Spiritual Stone, in this world where Spiritual Energy''s faith was scarce, it could still be considered a rare good item.


    Could it be that this system was actually produced by the cultivation world? An artifact spirit?


    While she was thinking, she ignored the strange air that was mixed inside. This woman''s plan was really good! He wanted this demon to be her vanguard! Don''t think that she didn''t smell it, that trace of Qi was clearly the Violent Spirit Pill. Although it could make the consumer''s ability greatly increase in a short period of time, the consumer would have to pay a price to have their meridians shattered and die from the explosion of their body.

 C166

    Tang Xiaotang did not stop them. One of her goals was to get rid of this dangerous creature. According to the records, the devils'' regenerative abilities were extremely strong, and their external forces were nearly incapable of exterminating them. Even the God Race back then had only sealed them into the bottom of the ice, not killing them completely.


    She speculated that if they exploded from the inside, they wouldn''t recover.


    Once this matter was resolved, she would return. Thinking about how she could finally leave, Tang Xiaotang actually felt a bit of reluctance. She wondered if Luo Si would think of her after she leaves ¡­


    Wait, what was she thinking, he wouldn''t remember her when she took his emotions away.


    He had clearly left the human''s body, so how could he have such feelings? After staying in the human body for such a long time, she was actually able to produce such fragile feelings like these stupid creatures. It was really incomprehensible.


    With a cold glint in her eyes, Tang Xiaotang looked at the man and demon on the ground. If the demon knew of Emma''s plan, would he be sad? He treated her as his master, but she wanted to use him as a shield.


    "Let''s go!"


    While they were thinking, they were ready to move. They walked up the tall stairs to the highest level of the palace, where there was a clock tower. Tang Xiaotang quickly followed them and left the place.


    The situation outside was much worse than they had imagined. The situation was not in Emma''s favor. The white garbed soldiers looked strong, but under Luo Si''s sickle, they seemed to have no power to retaliate at all. Luo Si had already reached the entrance of the palace.


    Seeing this scene, Emma could not help but rejoice, she had already branded these people''s souls with a bond, otherwise they would have abandoned her and ran for their lives.


    "Luo Si!"


    She stood in front of the railing of the clock pavilion and loudly said, "Is this how you treat me?"


    "What about the vows you made? You said you''d never let me get hurt, and now you''re going to hurt me? "


    After a moment, a figure floated in front of her, but it was still quite a distance away. She saw the familiar handsome face. His blue eyes looked at her, but there was no longer warmth and love in them, only coldness and indifference.


    Thinking about the unreasonable System, the woman suddenly regretted her decision ¡­ Actually, if she hadn''t listened to the system''s instructions and stayed with Luo Si, she wouldn''t have to go through all this. Right now, the seemingly powerful her had fallen into such a state, yet he was as strong and perfect as he was before. She found it difficult to suppress the unwillingness in her heart, as well as a hint of regret.


    "Emma, we ended it long ago."


    He looked at her, but he did not seem to be looking at her. That indifferent look in his eyes made her feel as if she was the same as the rest of the White Robes, something that made her instantly go crazy.


    "Luo Si! It was clearly you who fell in love with someone else! You''re in love with that woman, aren''t you! That''s why you have to kill me! " She was unable to suppress her emotions. He shouldn''t have looked at her with such a gaze ¡­


    "No, Emma. It''s you. You gave up our relationship. " Looking at the crazy woman, he suddenly realized how scary she was unfamiliar with. Right now, her soul was already soaked in desire, as black as ink ¡­ He suddenly had no desire to talk to her.


    Raising the sickle in his hand, Luo Si aimed it at her without hesitation. He had once thought of giving up the power of death for her. Becoming an ordinary person with her, then living an ordinary life ¡­ But now, he understood that this woman in front of him was not worth it at all. He really loved the wrong person ¡­ But to let someone else pay the price of their soul ¡­


    "You want to kill me?! You actually want to kill me! " As she screamed hysterically, Luo Si''s heart turned colder and colder.


    The huge light blade in her hand flew out, but the woman seemed to have been shocked to the point that she didn''t show any signs of leaving. She only looked at Luo Si, vicious and resentful.


    "You want to kill me and stay with her? I will not do as you wish! Even if I have to die, I will drag you down with me! " Suddenly, a burst of red light burst out from her body, and rushed straight towards Luo Si.


    "Master, be careful!"


    Seeing that Luo Si''s attack was about to land on her body, at the critical moment, the demons that were originally waiting at the side ordered by Emma to rush forward to block it, causing Emma who carried the red light to smoothly throw a sharp dagger into Luo Si''s body.


    "Puchi!"


    "Be careful!"


    Just as she was about to use her body to block for Luo Si, the dagger passed through her body. Only then did she remember that she was already a spirit body, and they couldn''t see or touch her.


    Fortunately, Luo Si had dodged in time, so the dagger had only pierced into his shoulder and not into his heart.


    After separating, Luo Si was in a daze for a moment, and in the next second he quickly looked towards a certain direction in the air, but he did not see anything.


    Just now ¡­ Was this just an illusion? He actually heard the young girl''s voice ¡­


    Withdrawing his part of the God, the God''s power allowed his wound to quickly heal, causing Luo Si''s cold eyes to stare at the woman with killing intent.


    She did not even look at the demons who had blocked her attack, and only stared straight at Luo Si. "Luo Si! Today, you must die! "

 C167

    There was nothing left in her mind but one thought: Kill Luo Si! Kill him! Only by killing him would the fretful fear in her heart disappear ¡­


    Taking out the Holy Sword from the chain, regardless of how his hands were drenched in blood from the sword light, he waved it around crazily, "Die! Die!"


    Tang Xiaotang frowned, her expression was extremely abnormal ¡­ It was as though the moment that strange aura exploded from her body, it had become like this ¡­ Or was she controlled by the system?


    However, she didn''t have enough time to think about it. She could see that behind her, the blood-dripping demon''s aura had also become sharper. She knew that this was the effect of the medicinal pills.


    The demon rushed forward to stop Luo Si, and at the same time the lady took the opportunity to rush towards Luo Si with her sharp sword, so fast that she could not dodge.


    Luo Si paused for a moment, he didn''t know why but he clearly felt something was suppressing him, causing him to be unable to move. However, even if it was only for a moment, it would still be fatal in such a battle.


    Seeing that their attacks were right in front of his eyes, Luo Si calmed down, his expression did not change as he activated all of the strength in his body to fight to the death.


    "Boom ¡ª!"


    The dark red light and the silver-blue light interweaved and violently exploded. Powerful energy fluctuations spread out, and all the surrounding white clothed soldiers and countless buildings were instantly razed to the ground. Dust filled the sky, and ear-splitting sounds could be heard from a hundred to a hundred kilometers away.


    The palace collapsed, the houses were destroyed, whether it was people or buildings, everything was turned into ashes.


    The smoke and dust dispersed. Other than the sword stuck in the ground, everything else had disappeared.


    Being affected by the energy undulations, Tang Xiaotang fainted as she regained her senses, and returned to her own space. The situation just now was too dangerous. Luckily, the mission was completed at the last moment, otherwise she wouldn''t have been able to return.


    The strong force directly tore apart the space, causing Luo Si to think of perishing together with the man and the devil, as he dragged them into the crack in space. It was also fortunate that she did not use that valuable opportunity previously, so the moment the crevice was about to close, she teleported Luo Si to a safe place.


    Tang Xiaotang, who almost couldn''t come back, had a lingering fear. If she wasn''t fast, the crevice would have sucked her in as well. She would have to roam about in another space.


    Throwing the shiny ball in her hand, Tang Xiaotang threw it in a certain direction: "You bastard! "You tricked me again!"


    "Don''t do that! What did I do to you? Isn''t the reward you get this time more than any other time before? "


    Aifal reached out his hand to take the ball, laughing sloppily: "How is it? God''s emotions are much purer than humans'', right? "


    At the very last moment, Tang Xiaotang did not forget to take away her reward ¡­ Although she really didn''t want Luo Si to forget about her, she felt uncomfortable thinking about how he would need to feel the pain of losing his loved one forever in his long life.


    This wasn''t the first time she had her target fall in love with her, but it was the first time she felt such emotions ¡­ Was this a side effect of growth?


    "Cut the crap!" When he mentioned Luo Si, Tang Xiaotang''s mood immediately became very bad, "If you don''t interfere with that broken organization, the entire world will be completely destroyed! Even if I can''t, I won''t be able to save him! "


    "I got it. Don''t worry, the plane''s police are already on the move." Once this topic was brought up, Luo Si turned serious: "How are you? Did you catch that thing?"


    "Got it." Tang Xiaotang replied carelessly.


    "Where?" Seeing that she did not make a move for a long time, Aifal was puzzled.


    "Hey, isn''t that the one in your hands?!" Tang Xiaotang pursed her lips, at that time, when the space was torn apart, the system itself escaped from the woman''s Soul Body, wanting to take advantage of the chaos to escape. But who was Tang Xiaotang? She had been watching it for a long time. How could she let it escape? Therefore, as soon as it left Emma''s side, it was caught by Tang Xiaotang.


    "This... "Is that so?" Looking at the ball that was shiny like a gem, Aifal observed carefully and sure enough, there was a ball of light that was struggling intensely inside.


    The corner of her mouth twitched, and she quietly kept the ball. Aifal had thought that this was Tang Xiaotang''s collection. However, since they had caught it, they had to hurry and study it. They never thought that the organization would actually be able to create such a thing. If it wasn''t for the information that Tang Xiaotang sent over, they wouldn''t even have known about the existence of this thing, and they didn''t know how many more such things existed in various worlds.


    "Rest well, I''ll leave first." Thinking about it, Aifal did not dare delay any longer, and turned to leave. Furthermore, he could tell that Tang Xiaotang''s mood was extremely bad. She needed to be alone for a while.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t have the energy to bicker with him. Seeing that he had left so happily, Tang Xiaotang''s gloomy mood relaxed a little. She adjusted herself to that world and looked for Luo Si, wanting to see what he was doing now.


    However, what she didn''t expect was that Luo Si wasn''t alone. He was dressed in a black cloak, just as they had first seen him, and had once again become a skeleton.


    Luo Si... What happened? Why did he turn back into this?


    After careful observation, Tang Xiaotang realized that he did not lose her ability, and had only deliberately become like this ¡­ And the one in front of him ¡­ It was the body that she left behind ¡­


    He stood silently by her side. Not only was his body, which had been dead for many days, not rotten at all, except that it was a little pale. His face was still the same as before.


    Tang Xiaotang had never seen such a sad Luo Si before. He was silent, but there was a desolate feeling surrounding him, making her feel uncomfortable looking at him.


    She saw him sigh, lean over and kiss her on the lips, and at the same time stuff something into her hand.


    "I''m sorry," she heard him say, his voice was laced with unspeakable sorrow. "I will accompany you ¡­"


    Her palm grew warm, as if she had held onto something, and she slowly reached out her hand. Tang Xiaotang saw that there was something lying on her palm.


    This was something she was extremely familiar with, a pure white bone.


    His finger bones ¡­


    "I''m leaving. After I finish my mission, I''ll come back and stay with you." He left and sealed the entire villa. There would be no one here to disturb her except him.


    Luo Si... You ¡­ Why did you do this ¡­?


    He closed his eyes complicated. When he opened them again, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were no longer filled with those emotions. His finger tapped on the light screen, and something flew out from his body and entered her body.


    I''m sorry, I don''t know why you still remember me, but I don''t want you to.


    Luo Si, you have to be fine.

 C168

    Luo Si: I don''t remember who you are, but I will always wait for you


    He did not know when he had fallen in love with her, but she was no longer there.


    He always felt as if he had forgotten something important.


    It was like his memories had been changed. He looked down at the humans that came and went. He wanted to think of something, but he could not remember anything at all.


    But he was the last god in the world, and no one could tamper with his memories.


    He had lived for so long that he had almost forgotten his own age. He thought that he must have lived for so long that he had forgotten.


    However, if he did not think this way, he would feel as if his heart had been ripped out of his chest, making him feel terrifyingly hollow.


    He raised his hand and looked at his left hand. A fingerbone was missing from his ring finger, but there was nothing about this place in his memory.


    He could have clearly become a human, but why did he feel that as long as he transformed back, he would not meet that important person?


    What had happened?


    He remembered that he had loved a girl. What happened to the girl?


    Right ¡­ Later on, she betrayed him ¡­ And then?


    He remembered that he had sent her and the demon into the fissure, but how he had escaped, he could not remember at all.


    He just felt that he was missing something important. As long as he thought about it, it would only feel empty and painful.


    It hurt worse than the curse.


    That''s right, he still remembered that he was cursed, but he had no recollection of when and how the curse enchanter lifted it.


    He hated the feeling of helplessness, but there was nothing he could do. He felt that the person who changed his memory, or whatever it was, was not a good person.


    Thinking of this, he looked at the ground. Many humans are coming and going to purchase things they need. It had been a few months since the battle, and a new government had been formed from the ruins.


    He searched within the supermarket. Although the culprit had already died, there would still be quite a few fish that had slipped through the net ¡­ Like this.


    His gaze fell on a man wearing a black windbreaker. He was tall but expressionless, and the collar of his coat was up, hiding half of his face. He looked wistfully at a woman with a baby in her arms, or, rather, at the baby in her arms.


    He had been chasing him for a long time. This vengeful spirit was quite intelligent and would not stay for too long anywhere. Since he had nothing to do, he might as well chase after him everywhere.


    The child seemed to have noticed something and started to wail loudly. The woman that was hugging him started to comfort the child in panic.


    This scene was very familiar ¡­


    The man started to move, but he still looked around vigilantly. Previously, he had deliberately let the water go, causing him to flee in panic. However, today, he suddenly lost all interest.


    He released a trace of his aura and saw the man running out the door in panic. He followed the man and prepared to finish him off. Before he left, he looked back at the woman with the child under the shelf.


    I feel like something is missing there ¡­ There should be a young girl standing there ¡­


    But why did he have such a feeling?


    In the dark alley, the sickle drew a sharp arc through the air. The man''s resentful eyes fell to the ground and he turned into a pile of bones. A name slowly faded from the book in his hands.


    It meant that a soul was passing away.


    He turned around and walked out of the dark alley. For some reason, he turned his head to look back. She always felt that there would be a young girl following him. Her eyebrows were bent, and her eyes were shining as she looked at him. Then, she would say a few words to him.


    What did she say? Why did he think that?


    It seemed to him that his memory was getting worse, or perhaps it was time to sleep.


    The night in the city was silent. He sat on the tallest building, gazing into the distance. He had a feeling that a girl would suddenly appear. She would smile at him and speak to him. Even though he hardly ever answered, he really wanted to hear what she had to say.


    He was very lonely.


    He would also return to the sanctuary, where the connection between the human world and the place had become a church. The old nun in charge had died just last month, a very pure soul.


    He remembered the moment when he had appeared at her bedside before her death. She had looked at him in surprise, but before he could ask her anything, she had disappeared into the Book of the Dead.


    The new priest was not as religious as the nuns, and the people who had experienced the war no longer believed in the gods. The power of faith here was decreasing day by day. Perhaps before long, the Saint-level would be completely separated from the mortal world. That would be when he would fall asleep.


    "Master Luo Si..."


    He stood in front of the vast hall of the Saint-level, the silver moonlight pouring down like water from the window. He turned his head, a young woman with a face that couldn''t be seen was standing behind him, an ethereal voice transmitted to his mind.


    The young girl wore a white dress, and her long hair fluttered. The gauze in front of the window fluttered as he subconsciously took a step forward, wanting to see her clearly.


    "You''re here ¡­" His heart was filled with joy and a hint of regret, but he didn''t know why he thought that way.


    Grief was floating all over the girl''s body. He saw a drop of sparkling liquid slide down her face and shatter into countless pieces.


    His chest tightened.


    "Master Luo Si ¡­ "I really do love you ¡­"


    In the next second, the girl turned into a ray of light and slowly disappeared. Before he could even move, she had already turned into a firefly and completely disappeared.


    He reached out to grab it, but found nothing.


    "No ¡­"


    He opened his eyes and sat up on the bed.


    It was a dream.


    However, the pain in his heart was stifling. The emptiness was terrifying. How uncomfortable. It was as if that young girl had really disappeared in front of him just like that.


    He shouldn''t be dreaming, but why would he dream of such a scene?


    "Master Luo Si..."


    A soft sigh vanished from his ears, and a mercurial moonlight fell on the door. He seemed to see a pair of bright eyes, so clear, so strong.


    "I like you!"


    "I also... Like you... "No, I love you ¡­"


    She must have altered his memory, he thought.


    Why do you want me to forget you?


    He couldn''t remember her face, but he loved her.


    He looked at the door, and suddenly felt that the young girl would open the door and appear in front of him in the next second. Her clear eyes were filled with love and admiration, and she would loudly shout at him: "Master Luo Si, I like you!"


    I don''t remember who you are, but I''ll wait for you until you show up again.


    I must tell you then that I love you, too.

 C169

    When Mu Lian turned on the computer, he was stunned for a moment.


    It was a sky-blue screen, with a blue ocean in the background. There were golden beaches and coconut trees, making the scene extremely pleasing to the eyes.


    However, it was very wrong.


    His computer screen had always been a gray background with dense code. There had never been such a scene.


    Did you get infected?


    After a careful examination, he found that there were no problems with the documents, including the most hidden items. Only the desktop had been changed to a different background.


    After staring at the background for a while, he opened his eyes and quickly changed the background. Then open the work and continue with what you did yesterday.


    But when he finished his work and closed the file, he found that the table had changed back into the seaside pattern.


    How strange, what was going on?


    After some thought, he turned off the computer, opened it with a tool, and took out all the parts to check them seriously. However, he still could not find anything.


    He put it back in his pocket and turned on the computer. The screen was still the same image, which made Mu Lian restless.


    He might as well abandon this computer and turn on another. Something strange happened!


    The computer screen had also changed. Although it was not the picture from before, it had been replaced with something even weirder ¡ª a woman wearing revealing clothes.


    Mu Lian switched on all the computers, and in the end, the background of every computer changed. There were people with landscapes, animals, plants, and all sorts of diagrams, just that they did not have the background from before.


    "Hee hee ¡­"


    A laugh came from the speaker. He almost thought it was an illusion, but the next moment, the voice appeared again.


    "You''re so stupid!"


    It was a girl''s voice.


    Mu Lian didn''t like to talk to people, especially to this person who dared to touch his computer. But she was able to modify his computer right under his nose, without even allowing him to find any traces of it. This meant that her ability was definitely above his.


    "Are you angry?"


    The voice spoke again, Mu Lian took a look, and realised it was coming from his first computer that was turned on, he quickly turned it off.


    "You''re going too far! I only wanted to talk to you! "


    It didn''t work, and the voice came from another computer.


    Mu Lian turned off all the computers, and they quickly turned on automatically.


    "How can you do this? If you ignore me any longer, I''ll delete all your files! "


    she threatened.


    Mu Lian was not afraid of her threat. All his papers were ready, and even if they had been deleted, there was still a way to get them back.


    He simply pulled out all the plugs and picked up the PDA on the side to start working.


    However, before he could work for a while, the eerie voice spoke again, "Stop looking, play with me for a while."


    He turned off the sound without batting an eye and continued working.


    Then, a dialog box popped up in front of him, with a crying emoji on it.


    "(), ignore me!"


    Even though Mu Lian was a good person, he was starting to get angry. He couldn''t bear it any longer and typed a few words into the box, "What are you trying to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything, I just want you to chat with me [Fingers]."


    The other party had said so.


    Mu Lian was speechless.


    Actually, Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to do anything, she just wanted to be of concern to him.


    That''s right, Mu Lian was her target in this world.


    Name: Mu Lian


    Gender: Male


    Age: 20


    Birthday: December 24


    Constellation: Capricorn


    Race: Human


    Occupation: Programmer


    This was the information she had gathered from the database on the population regarding Mu Lian.


    Very little.


    Because Mu Lian''s other identity was a hacker.


    This was a medium-technology world where only humans existed.


    As a Son of the World, Mu Lian was a true genius. He graduated from one of the world''s best universities in the world in less than 20 years and succeeded in obtaining three degrees in computer science from different schools.


    As long as he was here, any difficulties would not be difficult. He had once participated in the creation of the world''s largest search engine program while he was still an undergraduate, and had solved a large flaw that countless people did not have a clue about, making him famous instantly.


    Many well-known companies had offered him their services, and many countries even hoped that he would work for them. However, Mu Lian did not choose to work for any of them.


    Because Mu Lian had severe autism, he was afraid of communicating with others.


    Maybe if this continued, Mu Lian would be able to live a good life by himself in this world. Even if he was lonely, he would be able to create miracles in this domain again and again, changing the entire world until he left.


    However, a girl had intruded into his world and completely changed his life trajectory.


    The girl was called Lin Lang and was a nurse.


    Mu Lian had autism, he did not like going out. But he couldn''t stay out forever. He had been shopping on the street and had saved a girl who had almost been hit by a car on the way. Then the girl had entered his field of vision.


    But in reality, Lin Lang was an agent.


    Mu Lian created an extremely powerful virus himself. Without the help of the virus, the computers would not be able to get in. The virus seemed to have life, replicating extremely quickly, making it impossible to kill. Mu Lian named it the Lian Yun.


    Lin Lang''s aim was to get close to Mu Lian, but after Mu Lian created this virus, he herself felt that this thing was too dangerous, so she locked it in a USB drive. And other than him, no one else knew the password to the USB drive.


    Lin Lang served a certain super powerful nation. Her task was to steal the U disk and password that contained the Lian Yun. No one was able to crack the password that Mu Lian had designed, so she had no choice but to use this method to get closer to Mu Lian.


    Mu Lian had autism, so he was very simple. He didn''t see through Lin Lang''s motive, he only thought that Lin Lang really liked him, and he had no idea that Lin Lang talked to him in order to come up with a password for the USB drive.


    Mu Lian, who had been given the password by Lin Lang, was abandoned without hesitation and went to jail while carrying the responsibility of betraying the nation.


    The virus on the USB drive had been removed, but some accident had occurred. The virus had accidentally leaked, and almost all of the world''s networks had crashed. Not a single computer was able to avoid this. Due to excessive reliance on computers, humans had lost the ability to fight back almost instantaneously.

 C170

    However, this was still not enough to destroy the world. If there was no fuller reason, such a simple mission would not be Tang Xiaotang''s turn ¡ª That''s right, after receiving the news, the mysterious organization would prepare to snatch the Lian Yun.


    If they were to get their hands on such a terrifying virus, the consequences would be unimaginable ¡­ It has to be said that in many dimensions, computers and humans are the main living beings. Once this virus is modified by the organization, countless dimensions will be destroyed because of it ¡­


    So Tang Xiaotang wanted to stop the organization from getting their hands on the Lian Yun.


    However, he didn''t know what kind of identity they would have. Furthermore, this time, her identity was extremely terrible ¡ª ¡ª That''s right, she is currently a virus ¡­


    This was because the spacetime node had appeared in a chaotic Internet Cafe and Tang Xiaotang had unluckily gotten into a computer that was infected with a virus.


    Although she called it a virus, it wasn''t very accurate. She should be a lifeform similar to artificial intelligence ¡ª Un, an intelligent virus ¡­


    However, there were also benefits. For example, she could control any computer, which would make it easier to get close to the target.


    As I said before, Mu Lian suffered from severe autism, and because of that, his world is very simple. Other than code, he also used it, so when the cheerful and enthusiastic Lin Lang who was disguised as a code appeared in front of him, he fell in love without any defenses.


    Therefore, Tang Xiaotang wanted to flirt with him, and make it so that Lin Lang wouldn''t be able to move him anymore, so that the mission could be completed happily ~ (?)


    Now, the Lian Yun had already been locked in some U disk by Mu Lian, but today, Tang Xiaotang had flipped through all of the U disks that Mu Lian had connected to the computer, but didn''t find anything.


    Un, although she knew it was impossible to find it, she still carried the thought of finding it, but the fact is that she really was overthinking it.


    There was nothing in those USB drive. Other than some boring code data, there was not even a picture. As expected of a genius?


    Ever since the day Mu Lian found out about it (in fact, she did it on purpose), Tang Xiaotang had begun to harass him endlessly.


    For example, when Mu Lian was writing his code, she would continuously send him dialogs. If he ignored her, Tang Xiaotang would shake the screen so hard that the other party would not be able to work, and would have to face her.


    "What are you trying to do?" Even if Mu Lian wanted to ignore her, he couldn''t. He really didn''t know what he wanted to do. After being harassed by his for the past few days, he had installed firewalls on almost all of the computers. However, he was still unable to stop her.


    At first he ignored her, then she played music, put on all sorts of strange things, and forced him to talk. Unless the socket is unplugged, the computer will automatically turn on the next second even if the computer is turned off.


    He also wanted to leave the computer behind, but if he didn''t write the code, he really didn''t know what he should do.


    "Didn''t I already say it? I want you to chat with me." Tang Xiaotang typed in a line of words in the dialog box, and at the end, she typed in an emoji as usual, causing the corners of Mu Lian''s eyes to twitch.


    She knew that Mu Lian had installed a firewall, but how could this kind of thing stop her? She is a virus with wisdom and emotions... No, it was a charm. If he was blocked by a mere firewall, wouldn''t he lose a lot of face?


    However, this sort of thing needed to be done properly. If she could do it well, the other side would only hate her, and she wouldn''t be able to complete the guide.


    "Oh."


    Mu Lian replied with a single word, and then there was no more movement. It''s alright, Tang Xiaotang was just about to continue harassing him, when she saw him type a few more words slowly: "What are you really?"


    He thought for a few days, there was no way the other party could be stronger than him. In the field of computers, no one could compare to him. This was because he was confident that this girl could decipher all his programs so easily. It was impossible for her to be human.


    "What do you think? What do you think I am? " Tang Xiaotang asked him.


    "I don''t know."


    Actually, Mu Lian had his own guesses, but he did not really believe that it was possible. It was only one of his guesses, he did not believe that it could be accomplished.


    However, the image of her in front of him caused the thought that had been sleeping for a long time to appear in his mind once more. He could feel his heart beating rapidly. He was excited about this existence that he had once tried, but had failed in the end ¡­


    "I am the existence you think I am."


    she said.


    Mu Lian was a genius, everyone who met him would say the same thing, and he himself would think the same.


    Geniuses would always have some crazy thoughts that were different from others, and Mu Lian was no exception.


    As a graduate student, he was involved in a secret national project that tried to create an absolute artificial intelligence that had the same way of thinking as humans, the so-called "Intelligence Brain" that often appeared in science fiction. Although the final project had failed, Mu Lian still had not forgotten about it.


    Although the project materials were subsequently completely destroyed, he did not tell anyone that he had actually memorized all the code in the project, thanks to his superb memory.


    Thus, he began his own research. Unfortunately, he failed in the end. The Lian Yun could be said to be the product of that experiment''s failure. It had a strong ability to replicate and collect data, but it could not achieve the "Intelligence" that Mu Lian had hoped for.


    Although the Lian Yun did not have any intelligence, its replication ability was exceptionally strong. Even he could not completely clear all of its data, so he could only lock all of it into the USB, preparing to improve it when he had the chance in the future.


    But now, a complete, conscious, and probably human intelligence had appeared. She was probably the first and only electronic intelligence in the world ¡ª how could he not be excited!


    It was only in this area that Mu Lian would not be like an autistic person who could not speak a word and could not reject anything. In this area, he could express himself to his heart''s content and did not have to worry about the peculiar gazes from others.


    "You really are ¡­" Is it ''AI''? " He sent a message and the other side quickly received a reply.


    "It''s the real deal!"


    "How did you get here?" His ten fingers moved as if they were flying, and he was extremely curious about this question.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t believe in his own abilities, but if even he couldn''t synthesize his intelligence, who else could?


    "Of course it just appeared like that."


    Tang Xiaotang replied.


    "Don''t you know how you came to be?"


    "Ugh ¡­" "I don''t know.) I woke up here."


    He was disappointed, but he still chatted with her. Perhaps from the bottom of his heart, he didn''t think of her as a human, so when he spoke to her, he actually didn''t feel any fear.

 C171

    Thus, every day, Tang Xiaotang would chat with Mu Lian (in fact, she was the one harassing him), and it would be her that would constantly flood the screen with messages.


    However, after getting along with his for a long time, Mu Lian also took the initiative to greet her from his initial silence. Although it was only a sentence like "how are you" or "are you there", Tang Xiaotang was already very happy.


    This was also a huge improvement!


    "What the hell do you do?" When she asked, he was consulting a report on the latest research in artificial intelligence.


    He thought for a moment and quickly replied, "Programmer."


    "Nonsense, I don''t believe it." She looked through the information related to Lin Lang in boredom, and using her own strength, Tang Xiaotang spent the entire morning flipping through several countries'' secret data banks, and successfully found all the information related to Lin Lang.


    When she saw this, she almost burst out laughing. "The things in your computer are not things that normal programmers can do."


    Mu Lian: "You''re looking through my documents again?"


    It was only then that Tang Xiaotang realized that she had accidentally leaked her information, but he couldn''t blame her. To the current her, which computer she was on, and which computer''s items were all transparent to her, she couldn''t even pretend that she couldn''t see them.


    "It''s not like I did it on purpose. Alright, alright, I won''t watch it next time!"


    Tang Xiaotang sent an angry emoji at the end of the letter and completely ignored him.


    Seeing her reply for a long time, Mu Lian felt that she must be angry. But he didn''t know why she was angry. Originally, when she ignored him, he was just able to seriously compose a set of program, but after not saying a single word for a long time, he actually began to feel uneasy.


    He began to wonder if his tone was harsh, and then he thought that she must be very sad. After all, she was like a baby, with nothing to do with anything at all.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he was going too far. Perhaps, she was hiding somewhere and crying ¡­ Thinking about it this way, he suddenly felt bad.


    "You ¡­ What are you doing? " He typed out a sentence, but felt that it was too insincere and quickly deleted the sentence. He pondered for a while and felt that hundreds of his brain cells had died before he was able to force out a single sentence.


    "Let me accompany you to chat."


    She did not reply.


    Mu Lian panicked a little, as he did not know what to do, so he could only send another question: "Are you there?"


    Tang Xiaotang was searching for clues regarding Lin Lang and the mysterious organization on the internet, jumping from computer to computer, playing extremely happily. After ignoring Mu Lian for a while, she realised that he was crazily typing away in the chatbox, "What are you doing? Are you there? Are you there? " Then, the screen refreshed.


    The corner of his mouth twitched, and if she had anything, Tang Xiaotang replied lazily: "What''s wrong?"


    And then, almost immediately, Mu Lian replied her: "Why aren''t you talking? Are you angry? "


    Maybe because she wanted to show her guilt, sent a crying emoji at the end. However, along with the constant patting on the screen in front of him, Tang Xiaotang only felt like laughing.


    "Nope."


    Actually she was not angry, Mu Lian''s words were not really worth being angry about, but maybe he was not good at communicating and did not understand what she meant.


    "Then why aren''t you talking?" He quickly replied.


    "I''m just, uh, thinking about what to say." She thought about it, "Don''t you feel scared? After all, I ¡­ I''m not even life. " she asked him.


    His finger paused. He had never thought about this question. If there really was such a thing as "intelligence," then should it be considered life?


    "Do you think I''m strange? An existence like me, in the eyes of you humans, is probably a beast race. "


    "Nope."


    After thinking for a long time, he replied word by word, "No, you are different."


    "You really don''t think I''m weird?"


    "I don''t think so, I think ¡­" He thought for a moment, then said, "You''re very well."


    "Thank you!" "(-^)"


    Another month passed just like that, and Tang Xiaotang''s relationship with him got closer and closer. She would remind him to rest when he had worked continuously for more than two hours, and would also show him some pictures or music to make him unable to work while he was disobedient and continued working; She would lock up all his papers so he couldn''t open them.


    "What are you trying to do?" He had no choice but to ask her.


    "Nothing, you''ve been watching the computer for three hours already, you can''t watch anymore!"


    Tang Xiaotang gave him some time to lock the documents, and said: "You should get up and take a walk, or do something else."


    A beautiful music came from the speakers, and since the first time he had heard her, he had heard her voice again: "You should go to bed! You didn''t go to bed until very late last night! "


    "How do you know?"


    "Heh, do you think that I don''t know about you secretly playing with your phone?"


    In reality, Tang Xiaotang had also rested early the previous night. However, when she woke up in the morning, she accidentally saw his phone open and there was even a browsing record, so she knew that he was playing with his phone.


    Mu Lian was so embarrassed that he did not say anything. He revealed himself and stood up to walk around the room.


    "Why aren''t you talking? I''ve never heard your voice before! "


    Tang Xiaotang changed the topic and continued to ask: "Why are you always so quiet?"


    Mu Lian didn''t really want to speak, but he also didn''t want to refuse Tang Xiaotang''s request. After a long period of silence, he finally opened his mouth.


    Having spent so much time with him, this was the first time Tang Xiaotang had heard his voice. "Hello."


    A slightly dry male voice sounded out from within the room. Perhaps it was because it had been too long since he had last spoken, but his voice was a little hoarse.


    After saying that, he did not know what to say, and since Tang Xiaotang did not reply, he remained silent.


    "Wait a moment, I''m recording your voice."


    After a while, Tang Xiaotang said that she did not have a body right now, so she could only record such things by relying on her computer. However, Mu Lian''s voice was actually quite pleasant to hear. His tone of voice was neither low nor sharp, and her face was clear and rich with magnetism.


    Mu Lian heaved a sigh of relief. He was not used to speaking, but Tang Xiaotang said: "Say a few more words, let me record everything a bit more."


    He had no choice but to say, "Um ¡­" "Right, what''s your name?" He was going to call her by name, but then he realized he didn''t know her name yet.


    Oh, by the way, I don''t have a name yet." Tang Xiao Tang was about to say that she had chosen a name and told him it was hers, but after some thought, she said: "Why don''t you give me a name!

 C172

    "Ah?" Me? "But I ¡­" He stammered and was about to say that he didn''t know how to use a name when she interrupted him.


    "Alright, it''s settled then! Help me choose a name! It must be nice! " Her voice sounded cheerful, and he had to swallow his refusal.


    "Mm ¡­" Just call me Mu Yun, do you think that''s alright? "


    He thought seriously for a good while before writing this sentence on the computer. Tang Xiaotang repeated the name several times, "Mu Yun, Mu Yun ¡­ It''s very nice to listen to it, so my name is Mu Yun! "


    But it had to be said that Mu Lian really didn''t have any literary cells. The virus he created was called the Lian Yun and she was named Mu Yun. He felt depressed just thinking about it.


    "Do you like it?" He breathed a sigh of relief and unconsciously tapped on the keyboard.


    "Well, I like it!" "Thank you!" A smiling face with curved eyebrows appeared on the screen. The corner of his mouth also curled up unconsciously.


    "It''s good that you like it ¡­"


    "Ding Ling ¡ª!"


    Just as he was about to say something, a bell suddenly rang at the door. He tapped on the screen a few times and immediately, a monitor screen appeared at the door.


    A man in express clothes was standing at the door, pressing the doorbell and taking out his phone. His voice was heard clearly, "Is there no one here? But the address was right ¡­ Do you want to make a phone call? " It seemed like she was going to call him.


    As if afraid that someone would call him, he hurriedly left his chair. With a solemn expression, he took his topcoat from the side, put his hat on his head, covered his face with his sunglasses and mask, and went to the door to get the express delivery.


    Tang Xiaotang really wanted to say something. Wasn''t it just taking an express delivery? Was there a need to look so hostile?


    It seemed that Mu Lian''s autism was more severe than he had expected. But ¡­ What did he go through? Why was he so afraid of contact with others?


    As Tang Xiaotang thought this, she involuntarily began to search for information on Mu Lian. If he could grow up healthy from such a severe autism, it at least meant that he had received psychological treatment before.


    But regretfully, she did not find anything. Mu Lian himself or some other force had completely deleted this part of the information, not leaving a single trace.


    "Ding Ling -!" "Ding Ling ¡ª!"


    The doorbell rang twice, but still no one answered. Tang Xiaotang took a peek outside and saw that she was not moving even as she faced the door, as if she was looking at a ferocious tiger monster.


    She didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Beep Beep Beep!"


    The doorbell stopped ringing, and this time it was his cell phone that rang instead. Mu Lian took it out to take a look, but he did not pick up, and just let it ring. As there were all sorts of things covering his entire face, only leaving behind two of his nostrils to vent his anger, Tang Xiaotang could not see what kind of expression he was wearing, but the imposing aura he exuded, if there was anyone who did not know about it, they would have thought that he was going to the battlefield!


    As if he had made mental preparations, he took a big step forward. Tang Xiaotang thought that he would finally be able to open the door, but in the end, she just stuck her body on the door and looked outside through the peephole.


    What?!


    "Are you going to open the door or not?" Finally, unable to bear it any longer, Tang Xiaotang typed a sentence into his phone, "If you don''t open it now, I''ll be leaving!"


    Sure enough, Mu Lian took out his cell phone and looked at it, then looked at it through the peephole. The delivery guy seemed to be impatient at last, but he couldn''t just casually leave his things at the door.


    Creak ¡ª


    The sound of the door opening was extremely clear in the corridor. The courier stared dumbfoundedly at the door opening with a slit. A pale, bony hand stretched out and placed in front of him.


    This... There''s someone in this room ¡­


    He put the package into his hand in a daze. Then, he watched as his hand quickly returned to its original position. Then, with a "bang!", the door opened. He closed the door.


    Only then did the courier remember that before he could take the return slip away, he knocked on the door again. This time, before he could knock on the door, a slip of paper was stuffed out from under the door.


    "Mu Lian."


    As if in a dream, he floated down the stairs. When he saw his car, the courier finally reacted.


    You must be crazy!


    Next time, never come here to deliver a courier! If it were not for his former colleague requesting a temporary leave of absence, he would not have met this lunatic!


    the courier thought as he drove away.


    Mu Lian laid on the door and waited for the courier to come downstairs before bringing the courier box back to the bedroom.


    Tang Xiaotang watched curiously. This place almost never went out, anything could be bought online. However, she had just delivered what she needed this month. Who knew what he had bought this time?


    The box was quite large, about the size of three or four human heads (a very strange description?), and it was tightly wrapped in a lot of rubber bands.


    She recalled that he had surreptitiously logged onto the shopping website a few days ago and deleted his browsing notes. She wondered what he had bought.


    Mu Lian picked up the paper knife and cut open the seal on the box, revealing the entire bubble.


    Tang Xiaotang was getting more and more curious, what exactly was this thing, why was it wrapped so tightly.


    The foam opened, revealing a thick shockproof cushion. Upon opening this layer, it revealed a white object wrapped in a plastic bag. It was a mini robot!


    "Why did you buy this?" Tang Xiaotang was greatly disappointed. She had thought that it was something important, and sure enough, other than buying these things that were related to computers, Mu Lian didn''t buy anything else.


    Mu Lian took it out and placed it on the bed. Then, he took out all the parts and put them together with the manual.


    "Can you stop typing? Can you just say it directly? Also, give it to me? What do I want it for? " Tang Xiaotang glanced at the thing on the bed. Although the box was very big, the reality was that the robot was not as big as a head, in fact, it looked like a head, with eyes, mouth, and nostrils, and also something like two ears. It should be a charging line or a signal receiver, the entire thing was white, only its eyes were blue, and it looked pretty cute.

 C173

    "Don''t you like it?" He was a little disappointed. The owner had clearly said that this color was the girl''s favorite. Why didn''t she like it?


    "Not really, but what use do I have for it?" Mu Lian continued to use his channeling, but Tang Xiaotang was already powerless. Forget it, this sort of thing cannot be forced.


    "You can control it so that you can move." He didn''t say that Tang Xiaotang had not noticed it yet, but as soon as she said it, she realized that there were two very, very short things under the head-like object ¡­ Legs.


    Tang Xiaotang, "... I refuse. "


    It was impossible to imagine how this thing looked like when it walked!


    Mu Lian looked very disappointed as he looked at the computer with a pitiful face: "Don''t you like it? "Then I''ll leave ¡­"


    Mu Lian was really good-looking, he was the type of handsome, quiet person with black hair and black eyes, it was just like ¡­ How to describe it? It was like an exquisite BJD doll, and because he had been cooped up at home for a long time, his skin was very white, almost pale. Especially since he put on such a front that almost no one could refuse his request.


    It looked like a large dog asking its owner to pet it. It was as if Tang Xiaotang had done something that heaven could not bear to see her do.


    "Cough cough ¡­" Alright then ¡­ "Un, you don''t have to retreat anymore ¡­"


    Tang Xiaotang tried her best to convince herself that her looks were actually pretty good as well ¡­ Look at those blue eyes, those cute facial features, ears ¡­ But what if it was still very unsightly?


    Tang Xiaotang who was lying inside the ugly robot had a face full of helplessness, so what kind of demon did she get into just now? Why did you agree to him?


    Maybe it was because he noticed that her back was emitting dense black Qi, Mu Lian started to console her: "Look, she''s really pretty."


    Tang Xiaotang: "..."


    He lifted Tang Xiaotang up and placed him beside the computer. "That way, you can watch me work."


    "You''re right ¡­" Wait, who let you touch the computer? Go away! "


    If he wasn''t careful, he would have been fooled by this fellow. Tang Xiaotang was very angry and decided to ignore Mu Lian! Initially, she thought that this fellow looked to be in a daze and was uncommunicative. To think that he would be a scheming person as well!


    Mu Lian laughed, he suddenly felt that it was good to have someone speaking to him like that.


    Oh ¡­ I forgot, she''s not human.


    Under Tang Xiaotang''s supervision, Mu Lian''s daily life became more and more regular, and his speech also became more and more frequent. Although it was only limited to talking to her, it was still a big improvement.


    He had never stepped out of the room before. All of his daily necessities were online shopping. He would order takeout whenever he ate. Only now did Tang Xiaotang know why Mu Lian''s actions that day were so strange.


    He only left the things at the door, and then left. After Mu Lian signed and received the documents, he put the documents in the door''s firefighter cabinet, and the courier took them away, in order to prevent Mu Lian from meeting him again. Tang Xiaotang was also drunk.


    She thought like this but did not dissuade him. She actually wanted him to never go out so she wouldn''t meet Lin Lang.


    However, Mu Lian could not stay in his room forever.


    On this day, his client wanted to meet with him to discuss some business. Even though Mu Lian had always insisted on interacting with him on the internet, the other party had been very persistent in not willing to do so. In the end, Mu Lian had no choice but to agree to his request.


    After calculating the date, Tang Xiaotang realised that today was the day Mu Lian met Lin Lang.


    Damn, this can''t be such a coincidence, right?


    She jumped up and down (that''s right, she jumped, because this robot only knew how to jump and walk) as she walked towards Mu Lian, who was looking through boxes and boxes for clothes.


    Unlike the other otakus, Mu Lian''s room was extremely tidy, and it was hard to tell that this was a place for single boys. It was as if he was suffering from obsessive-compulsive disorder, and he spent two hours every day tidying up his room. He then wiped all the floors in the room. Finally, he sorted all the rubbish into black garbage bags and placed them at the door. It was as if he was sick!


    Long sleeves, long sleeves, long sleeves ¡­ Pants, trousers, trousers ¡­ Hat, hat, hat ¡­ Tang Xiaotang was speechless as she watched him wrap up his entire body.


    Today, the highest temperature is 37 ¡æ! Is Mu Lian not afraid of the heat? Not only was his voice black, it was also that of a pair of long sleeves and pants. Even his face and neck were covered. Just how scared was he!?


    Wasn''t there a crowd watching them walk down the street?


    Fortunately, Mu Lian was already very thin, and wearing such layers of clothes, he wasn''t obese. However, he was very tall, almost reaching 1.8 meters, so it was difficult for him to not attract attention while walking on the streets.


    "I want to go too."


    Tang Xiaotang jumped a few times, wanting to jump onto the bed. But it was useless as her legs were too short to jump onto the bed. She scuttled around Mu Lian''s feet in an attempt to attract his attention.


    "I''ll be back soon."


    Mu Lian carried her with both hands and placed her on the bed before continuing to put on his clothes. He couldn''t take her out. She was too conspicuous.


    "No matter what, I have to follow you. Otherwise, I can go to your phone."


    Tang Xiaotang must not let him go out alone, if she met Lin Lang, all of her efforts these few months would be in vain. Ye Zichen secretly made up his mind. If he didn''t want her to go, then she would snitch on his phone and make it so that he wouldn''t be able to do anything!


    "Alright then, let''s go together."


    Unexpectedly, Mu Lian actually agreed, and even Tang Xiaotang was stunned.


    "You''re too good!"


    Seeing her jumping up and down on the bed, Mu Lian also laughed. He lowered his eyes and carefully put on his clothes. When he saw that there was no longer any trace of him in the mirror, he carefully picked up his phone and put it in his pocket.


    Actually, he really didn''t want to meet a stranger. He should feel more at ease with her here.


    It was really hot outside!


    The moment he stepped out of the air-conditioned room, it was as if he had entered another world. It was hot and stuffy, with a wave of heat coming from the shop cover. Tang Xiaotang looked at the temperature of her phone.


    It was like stepping into a steamer. Even if he didn''t move, he would still feel the heat, not to mention walking. But Mu Lian didn''t seem to feel it at all, he directly chose to go down from the safe passage. There was still no air-conditioning in the corridor, it was stuffy and hot. Tang Xiaotang just watched him climb the stairs from the fifteenth floor to the first floor.


    "Aren''t you hot?" She finally couldn''t help but ask, "The temperature right now is 36 ¡æ, you will suffer from heatstroke like this."


    Even if you''re afraid of the number of people in the elevator, don''t be like this. It''s so hot and you''ll get dehydrated!


    "It''s not hot."

 C174

    Mu Lian pulled at his collar and stepped into the scorching sun. In that moment, even Tang Xiaotang, who was in his pocket, felt a wave of heat rush over and her phone started to heat up.


    "Are you really going to walk this way?"


    Tang Xiaotang asked worriedly. She kept having the feeling that this Mu Lian would faint in the heat ¡­


    "Yes." Mu Lian really couldn''t stand being in the same space with other people. He would rather walk over than squeeze in with that many people on the bus or subway.


    "Fine."


    Since she could not convince Mu Lian, Tang Xiaotang could only give up, but be concerned about his condition. She was now beginning to doubt the authenticity of the information.


    Was it really Mu Lian who fainted on the way and then was saved by him? With Mu Lian''s weak appearance, it was probably impossible for his to save Lin Lang, who came from a secret service.


    The rendezvous point was a coffee shop. He didn''t know what the other party was thinking, so he told them that the things they wanted to talk about were very important. At the same time, he also asked to meet at a rather open place like this.


    Before they came, Tang Xiaotang had thoroughly investigated the map surrounding the coffee shop, so the two of them did not have the confusion of being lost, and they smoothly made their way to the coffee shop.


    Once she entered, an air-conditioned gust blew past, dispersing the hot air around him. The glass door closed, isolating the other world outside, causing Tang Xiaotang to slowly heave a sigh of relief.


    So hot! She almost thought that her phone was going to explode from the heat. It was finally much better inside the house.


    He had thought that it would be one of those noisy coffee shops, but he didn''t think that it would be a very stylish coffee shop. When Mu Lian entered, a neat and handsome waiter immediately walked over and asked him what he needed: "Sir, is there anything I can help with?"


    Although Mu Lian was dressed weirdly, the servant was not surprised at all.


    Tang Xiaotang could feel that Mu Lian''s body had instantly become tense. He stiffly nodded, but unfortunately, her face was covered too thick to see his expression.


    "Excuse me, may I know who you are..."


    Only then did Mu Lian take out his phone, and sent a message to the person he had asked to meet, before raising his head. As if he had endured for a long time, only then did he spit a word at the waiter.


    "Mr Shao, right? Please come with me. " The servant''s expression did not change, and smiled as he walked in front to lead the way, while Mu Lian followed behind him, step by step.


    Tang Xiaotang had already snuck into the restaurant''s monitoring system, and did not discover anything abnormal. Seeing that Lin Lang had not appeared, she relaxed a little.


    Tang Xiaotang had no idea when and where Lin Lang would appear. She only knew that she would appear today, so she had to be on guard.


    She could even feel that his sweat had seeped into her clothes, which of course, could be because it was hot. But the truth was, she didn''t even feel it when she was outside, and instead started to sweat after she went inside the house.


    Mu Lian took out his phone from time to time to check. He was actually talking to Tang Xiaotang, so Tang Xiaotang asked him: "Are you nervous?"


    "A little." Mu Lian replied.


    How was this good? She could feel his hands shaking! In order to make him feel more relaxed, she consoled him, "Take a deep breath, spit it out again and you''ll feel much better."


    Mu Lian did as he was told. The waiter in front heard a weird sound coming from behind him. He turned around and saw the weird-looking dressed man standing there without moving. He was breathing deeply. It was a pity that he was wearing a mask on his face. From the sound of his breath, it sounded extremely strange. It sounded a little like ¡­ "The sound of farting ¡­


    The waiter didn''t react at all when he saw Mu Lian''s outfit, but his actions made the corner of his mouth unconsciously twitch. This guest is really strange, could he be ¡­ Actually, he wanted to say that he was crazy.)


    Wait a minute, if he''s sick, then he''ll smash the things in the shop or hurt him ¡­ The boss wouldn''t expel him, right?


    The servant thought to himself, and the way he looked at Mu Lian became strange.


    Mu Lian could feel the look in the other party''s eyes when he looked at him, and his expression became even more stiff, even his fingers became straight: "What do we do? He looks at me! Did he discover something? "


    "¡­ ¡­." "Serve it cold."


    Tang Xiaotang started to regret telling him this. If she knew that he could do such a thing, it wouldn''t be as simple as just now.


    Fortunately, the waiter did not kick him out in the end. He successfully brought him to a gap between the two of them. After saying "Mr Shao is waiting for you here", they quickly disappeared. Their speed was even faster than a rabbit''s.


    Tang Xiaotang was speechless, yet she still heaved a sigh of relief. However, when she thought about the stranger who was waiting for him in the cubicle, he instantly felt worse.


    Standing at the door, her expression solemn, Tang Xiaotang looked as though he was about to elope with the door. Only then did Mu Lian step forward, take a deep breath, and then knock on the door.


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." She was speechless.


    The door quickly opened from the inside, and the person who opened the door was a man in a black suit wearing sunglasses. This time, Mu Lian was even more nervous, although he did not look like anything out of the ordinary, and was even very calm. Maybe when the man in the suit moved, Mu Lian would turn around and run away.


    "Mr. Yun, please come in."


    There was a screen in the cubicle, blocking the view of the door. Although this type of display was peculiar in the western-style coffee shop, it had to be said that this screen could easily isolate a part of the space, making the environment very suitable for conversation.

 C175

    The person who spoke was a very young man, his voice was slightly low and deep, filled with magnetism. He called Mu Lian "Mister Yun" because the name on Mu Lian''s internet was Yun Mu.


    Yun Mu, on the other hand, was Mu Yun.


    What Tang Xiaotang did not expect was that this Mr. Shao''s voice was actually so young, but when she checked the information previously, it clearly showed that he was over forty years old.


    After thinking about it for a moment, she understood. It seemed that the other party had also used the identity of another person, so this Shao shouldn''t be his real name.


    The black-clothed man should be the bodyguard. When Mu Lian entered, he immediately closed the door, and made a inviting gesture. He did not follow Mu Lian into the screen, but instead stood at the door and waited.


    Mu Lian kept holding onto his phone, with the camera turned on. This was to let Tang Xiaotang see everything clearly. Tang Xiaotang just realized that this cubicle did not have any surveillance, which meant that no one knew what happened here.


    He walked around the screen and saw the handsome man sitting at the table. It was a very handsome man. He had a high nose bridge, peach blossom eyes, and thin lips with a smile. His eyes were a little unruly, a little romantic.


    Un, it would be best for Mu Lian to stay away from him.


    Her brows furrowed slightly. Tang Xiaotang knew that hshewas curious as to why she couldn''t see through Mu Lian. Mu Lian looked to be extremely calm, as if he was completely emotionless (Actually, he was too nervous, and had already become numb). He only looked at his phone seriously, and didn''t put a single gaze on him.


    The man smiled. Interesting. He was indeed worthy of being the number one hacker in the world. They didn''t even look at him, so was they looking down on him?


    Tang Xiaotang immediately understood her thoughts. She felt very speechless, Mu Lian definitely did not dare to look at him, and it was not because she looked down on him, but her brain was opened up too wide! Was there any paranoia?


    "Hello, Mr. Yun. It''s our first time meeting, I''m Shao Ze." The man beside the table stood up and extended his hand out towards Mu Lian: "Please advise me."


    Mu Lian really didn''t want to touch his hand, but Mu Yun absolutely had to let him shake it.


    The man looked at his hand and frowned almost imperceptibly. Why is this guy wearing gloves? Wearing gloves on such a hot day was already strange enough. Was he trying to despise him?


    "Then Yun Mu... Can I call you that? "You can just call me Shao Ze." The man laughed, his voice as graceful as a cello.


    Mu Lian didn''t speak, and continued to send messages to Tang Xiaotang with her head lowered.


    "Mu Yun ¡­ Are you there? " He was afraid that she had left him and gone somewhere else, so he kept shaking the screen.


    "Hmm? "What''s wrong?" Tang Xiaotang''s eyes shook, she thought that he had something to say, and looked at him seriously.


    In the end, Mu Lian didn''t say anything and continued sending messages.


    "Mu Yun ¡­"


    Tang Xiaotang: "Mhm."


    Mu Lian: "Mu Yun ¡­" The screen shook.


    Tang Xiaotang: "I''m here."


    Mu Lian: "Mu Yun ¡­" He continued to shake the screen.


    Tang Xiaotang, "... What''s the matter with you? If you have something to say, just say it! "


    Mu Lian: "Mu Yun ¡­ "I don''t want to stay here anymore ¡­" He sent a pitiful look.


    Tang Xiaotang, "... "Be good and don''t cause trouble. You''ll be able to leave soon."


    Mu Lian: "Oh ¡­"


    "¡­ ¡­." What do you think of it, Mr. Yun? " A sudden voice interrupted their conversation. Mu Lian raised his head, looking somewhat at a loss as to what he was saying.


    Tang Xiaotang saw a trace of unhappiness in the other party''s eyes and reminded him, "He said that she would pay seven hundred thousand to buy the set of program you wrote for Lian Yun s, and asked if you agreed."


    "Oh, then I agree." Mu Lian appeared to not care.


    Tang Xiaotang: "..."


    The second Lian Yun was a firewall specifically designed by Mu Lian for the Lian Yun. In the end, he was disappointed that the second Lian Yun was unable to stop the Lian Yun, so he threw it to the side and ignored it.


    After all, it was produced by Mu Lian. It could not stop the Lian Yun, so other than the two of them, there was almost no virus that could break through its defenses.


    Combining the face and voice of Shao Ze, Tang Xiaotang found out his true identity ¡ª ¡ª Fu Zhao, the Second Young Master of the Fu Clan. By the way, she found something interesting. For example, this second young master had an awkward position in the Fu family. As the illegitimate son of the current chairman of the Fu family, although he was a manager of the Fu family, her relationship with her elder brother had never been good.


    As for why he went to find Mu Lian, hehe, he was still so secretive ¡­ Of course there was a reason. The Fu family''s system had just been hacked a few days ago, they definitely needed this item. Fu Zhao undoubtedly wanted to exchange it for something ¡­ Tang Xiaotang could not be bothered to care about such things.


    However, the salted fish that had been delivered to him were useless if he did not slaughter them. Although Mu Lian was not lacking in money, it was still good to have more. Therefore, Tang Xiaotang said to Mu Lian: "Wait a moment, ignore him."


    Mu Lian said this and he lowered his head. He did not answer Fu Zhao''s question and continued to chat with him.


    When Fu Zhao saw that the man in front of him had only glanced at him coldly for a moment, before lowering his head and fiddling with the mobile phone in his hand, completely ignoring him, he became furious.


    As the second young master of the Fu Family, no one would dare to disregard him so completely, even in that family!


    "If you think it''s too little, how about I add another three hundred thousand?" he said, holding back his anger. If he didn''t really need it, he wouldn''t have spent so much time wasting time with him here.


    Un, one million ¡­ It still did not seem to be enough. According to her knowledge, this kind of person would earn a million yuan a month for every lover he had. Could it be that the program Mu Lian worked so hard to write was not as expensive as his shot?


    "Ignore him." Tang Xiaotang continued to explain to Mu Lian.


    "Alright, you have the final say." Actually, Mu Lian didn''t even know what he said...


    Fu Zhao: "One million and five hundred thousand?"


    Mu Lian: "..." Poking into his phone.


    Fu Zhao: "Two million?"


    Mu Lian: "..." Poking into his phone.


    Fu Zhao, "... How much do you want? "Why don''t you name a price?"


    Mu Lian basically did not know what he had said. He looked at him once more, and then continued to ask Tang Xiaotang: "What did he say?"


    Tang Xiaotang: "It''s fine, ignore him."


    "4 million! That''s too much!"


    Fu Zhao doubled in one go. In fact, when he said this number, his heart ached because he did not have much liquid money, but for that position, he had to stake it all... As long as he got that position, he would be able to spend the money and come back sooner or later.

 C176

    "Five million." In the next second, a clear, cold, yet slightly hoarse male voice sounded in the air.


    Fu Zhao had thought that he would at least agree or remain silent. What he did not expect was that the young man actually raised the bid, and increased it by one million. Fu Zhao originally wanted to discuss it with him, but then he lowered his head and started to play with his phone. It was obvious that they could not discuss at all.


    "¡­ ¡­." "Alright."


    After he said those words with great difficulty, he felt as if a piece of meat had been cut off from his body. He felt as if his heart ached so much that he couldn''t breathe, but after thinking about it, he could sit in that position.


    Tang Xiaotang, who had received so much money, was in a good mood. She said to Mu Lian: "You can give it to him."


    "Oh." Therefore, Mu Lian raised his head, threw a USB drive to the other party, and said to Tang Xiaotang: "Can we leave now?"


    Tang Xiaotang, "... "I can ¡­"


    Fu Zhao thought that the other party would at least wait until he made a down payment before giving it to him. He took over the USB and watched as the man walked out. He could not help but ask, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll give you the money if I get the stuff?"


    "Oh."


    Initially, he thought that the other party would say something. However, before he could even stop walking, he only replied with an "oh" before walking out of the room without even turning his head back.


    Fu Zhao: "..." F * ck! You hate me so much?!


    He bitterly refused to give her money, but he wasn''t that kind of person. He could only grit his teeth and curse at her a thousand times in his heart, then give her the money he was worried about. He didn''t even have the mood to feel good about getting that position anymore.


    Mu Lian, who had finally settled this matter, brought Tang Xiaotang out of the coffee shop. No matter how many gazes she attracted along the way, Mu Lian ignored them all. He walked very fast, but Tang Xiaotang was a little absent-minded.


    She didn''t know where Lin Lang would appear, but she had a feeling that she would appear soon.


    Therefore, she kept reminding Mu Lian to be careful, especially when crossing the road. She reminded him repeatedly to not rush through the red light with the crowd.


    In front of him was a crossroad. Mu Lian stood honestly under the red light, waiting for the green light. Tang Xiaotang''s heart jumped, he quickly opened up the map and looked around.


    Nothing unusual.


    But in the next second, a car rushed over slanted, one by one, the pedestrians screamed and scattered. Mu Lian did not like to get too close to people, so he stood far away, so the car could not hit him.


    But unexpectedly, a woman suddenly screamed and pulled at him from nowhere, screaming "Be careful" while pulling Mu Lian as if trying to hide from the approaching car. But obviously, by doing so, she could only pull Mu Lian, who was originally safe as a human, to a place as dangerous as hers.


    "Be careful!"


    Mu Lian staggered from being pulled, causing his heart to tighten as he cried out anxiously. Fortunately, Mu Lian had warned them to be on guard, and because he was quick enough, he managed to grab hold of the woman and pulled her backwards. The two of them dangerously avoided the front of the car, and the car brushed past them.


    At this moment, a crowd of people came to surround the place. Some were calling the police, some were calling the ambulance, and others were calling the crowd. The crowd was so packed that not even a drop of water could trickle through.


    Mu Lian hated a place with too many people, seeing that he had nothing to do, he quietly left from the crowd and prepared to leave. However, he was caught off guard by someone''s arm.


    Turning his head in disgust, he saw the scary woman pulling him back. She bowed her head and thanked him profusely, "Thank you! "Thank you for saving me earlier!"


    Tang Xiaotang squinted her eyes and looked at the marked spot on the map that matched up with the lady in front of him.


    Lin Lang.


    She didn''t know where she came from, but she clearly wasn''t on the map, but the next second, she appeared there. Obviously, this accident was planned by someone.


    "Oh."


    And then, Mu Lian replied very coldly, and turned around to leave once again.


    "If it wasn''t for you, I definitely wouldn''t have been able to dodge ¡­ Wait! Don''t go yet! "


    The woman raised her head, revealing a cute baby face, and looked at him with her grateful big eyes. No one could stop her, but unexpectedly, this man did not stop for even a second, and he looked as if he wanted to leave earlier, causing Lin Lang''s heart to tighten.


    Why did this happen? Should he not comfort her? Why did he leave just like that before she finished listening to him? Did he even put her face in his eyes?


    It had to be said that there was a reason why Lin Lang was selected to execute this mission. Lin Lang had a baby face, causing her, who was originally older than Mu Lian by five or six years, to be pushed down to the same age as Mu Lian, and getting close to him would not be so difficult anymore.


    But what she didn''t know was that because of his autism, Mu Lian had a strange fear of the opposite sex. The scene of her grabbing his arm and screaming, pulling him towards the car made him extremely terrified.


    Last time, without Tang Xiaotang''s reminder, such a dangerous thing would have happened to Mu Lian as well. Everything was going according to Lin Lang''s plan, which was why she was able to leave a good impression in her heart.


    This time was completely different.


    Thus, while Lin Lang was in a daze, she had already escaped from her and left her to deal with the doctors and policemen who came later.


    Since she was also injured and feared that some problem might befall her, and the other client could not be found, the doctors took her to the hospital to be thoroughly examined. Fortunately, there were organized people in the hospital, and she was able to get out of this mess.


    However, when she was free, the quest target had already disappeared. Furthermore, Mu Lian was extremely vigilant, never letting anyone know where he lived. He was also a hacker, so even if they tried to investigate, they wouldn''t be able to find him.


    Therefore, Lin Lang, who had gotten to Mu Lian with great difficulty, had once again lost his target.


    Is this guy a man or not? Why is he so cowardly?


    Due to the fright from the day he went out, Mu Lian had not stepped out of the house for more than a month. He only stayed in the house all day, and did not even order to eat.


    And his culinary skills were not bad!


    He knew all the recipes on the internet. Furthermore, he only needed to read through them once to produce the exact same as others!


    Furthermore, she discovered that this fellow liked to eat sweet things. He often baked himself some small cake or something, which always looked good, until Tang Xiaotang''s saliva almost flowed down, but this guy acted like nothing had happened. He watched her as he ate all those ¡­


    Once again, she looked at the delicacies in front of her (and her favorite sweet food too). However, Tang Xiaotang, who could neither smell nor eat it, was furious.


    Therefore, she had refused to talk to Mu Lian for the entire day, which scared Mu Lian so much that he almost thought that she had abandoned him and ran away.

 C177

    Mu Lian (The screen shakes and the screen shakes and the screen shakes): "Cloud, cloud ¡­" Are you there? Are you there? Are you there? Don''t ignore me, wuu ¡­ "/(o )/~


    Tang Xiaotang: "..."


    Mu Lian (happily): "That''s great! "You finally got over me."


    Tang Xiaotang: "..."


    Mu Lian (pitifully): "Yunyun, are you angry?"


    Tang Xiaotang, "... "No." What the hell was a cloud?!


    Mu Lian (feeling wronged): "Then why did you ignore me? ")?"


    Tang Xiaotang, "... I didn''t pay any attention to you ¡­ Can you stop sending that kind of expression? " She really didn''t mean to ignore him, it was just that yesterday, she found out that Lin Lang was doing something so she went to follow him. At the time he sent the message, she was still on Lin Lang''s phone, there was no way to reply.


    Mu Lian said, "Alright, but you still won''t speak to me." He was already used to her existence. As long as she didn''t speak, he would feel like he had been abandoned and the entire world would turn gray.


    "Don''t ignore me. As long as you don''t ignore me, I can do whatever I want. " His tone was so sorrowful, it faintly carried a hint of fear and despair. Tang Xiaotang could sense that his emotions were extremely wrong.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you." She did not ask any further. What he needed most right now was comfort, so she sent a "hug" pattern. "No matter what, I''m depending on you! It''s impossible for you to get rid of me! "


    His fear gradually calmed down and he suddenly felt at ease. Looking at that sentence, he was stunned for a long time. Finally, he smiled and replied, "Yes."


    After exhausting her energy and following Lin Lang for an entire day, today Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to wander around anymore. Yesterday, she only spent a short while following Lin Lang before she felt that her mental energy was severely lacking. If it wasn''t for the fact that her mental energy was strong enough, she really might have been discovered.


    But perhaps it was because she left yesterday that left a deep impression in Mu Lian''s heart. He kept calling for her today, and as long as she didn''t speak for a while, he would keep sending messages. Even if Tang Xiaotang was very tired and wanted to sleep, she still had to gather her spirits to chat with her. Usually, whenever Mu Lian said something, she would reply with the word "Oh". If she did not reply, Mu Lian would think that she was no longer there, and would frantically use "are you there" to scan the screen.


    She felt that Mu Lian must have suffered from some sort of injury when he was young, which was why he had developed autism.


    Although she wanted to figure out what exactly happened, it was obvious that she couldn''t ask Mu Lian directly and she couldn''t find him on the internet either. Tang Xiaotang decided to change directions and start from the direction of the people who were close to him.


    Especially towards Mu Lian''s family, she remembered that Mu Lian''s information about his parents being dead, but when she looked up information on the internet, she clearly saw that there was an extremely hidden information that stated that his father was still alive.


    But since his father was here, why didn''t he come looking for Mu Lian after so many years? Furthermore, Mu Lian had never mentioned this father. The information on his web was modified by him, which meant that even Mu Lian himself believed that his parents had died ¡­ Tang Xiaotang felt that the reason why Mu Lian was injured was mostly because of his parents.


    "Mu Lian, ah..."


    "Hmm, what''s wrong?"


    She wanted to say something but hesitated. Finally, she decided to ask, "You ¡­ have you always been alone?"


    Mu Lian''s fingers that were tapping on the keyboard paused, as he didn''t understand why she would ask this question, "That''s right, what''s wrong?"


    "But didn''t you humans always live with your parents before you got married?" She thought for a moment and asked in a roundabout way.


    Parents ¡­ He was stunned for a moment. "Not everyone will be with their parents."


    "Then why don''t you live with your parents?" she asked.


    "I ¡­" He paused. "I have no parents."


    Tang Xiaotang did not ask anymore.


    Mu Lian hated it so much when his parents were mentioned. Tang Xiaotang knew that his illness must be related to his parents, but ¡­ How could she help him?


    Forget it... Now, the most important thing to do was to find that mysterious organization. She had a nagging feeling that they had not shown up all this while because they were doing something big. Tang Xiaotang felt uneasy as she couldn''t find any trace of the other party.


    He did not know if Lin Lang was related to them, or if the organization backing Lin Lang was related to them.


    "Cloud ¡­" You won''t leave me, will you? " he asked her suddenly.


    He did not use a computer to type this sentence out. Instead, he said it in a very, very light tone. The tone of his voice was solemn, but it was heavy.


    "Nope."


    After saying this, Tang Xiaotang felt very guilty. It was impossible for her to not leave him. It was just that she did not know when. Even though she might still be here for the sake of the mission''s perfection, she didn''t know if there would be any accidents along the way ¡­ From the experiences of previous worlds, she felt that she wouldn''t be able to save this world until the end.


    After all, her main purpose was to save the world.


    "Don''t think too much into it. It will be very long in the future. Who knows if you will be the one to abandon me!" But you mustn''t abandon me! "Otherwise, I will definitely black out your computer!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t abandon you!"


    He smiled and placed his slender fingers in front of the screen, making a pinky pose. "We''ll pull the pinky. It won''t change."


    To be honest, Mu Lian''s fingers were very beautiful, long and fair, and when his hands were dancing on the keyboard, Tang Xiaotang''s gaze would always be attracted to his.


    "Alright."


    She stopped for some reason and followed his actions. A bent finger appeared on the computer screen. "Then, pull the hook. You have to keep your promise."


    "Yes." A hundred years is not allowed to change! "


    Tang Xiaotang originally did not want to repeat such childish words again, but she could not help but plead by Mu Lian again and again. His eyes looked at her, making it difficult for her to say anything else.


    After repeating it again, Tang Xiaotang swore that this was definitely the stupidest oath she had ever made! She would not care about Mu Lian''s request anymore!


    It had to be said that Mu Lian was really childish in some ways.


    "Xiao Yun Yun, ah ¡­"


    "Why?" Tang Xiaotang, who had finished saying those childish words, was very unhappy.


    "What do you look like?" I really want to see you! " He typed on the keyboard with one hand and looked very relaxed.


    "What do you think the virus looks like?" she asked.


    "But you are different. I don''t believe that you look like that!" He retorted unwillingly.


    "Okay, but that''s what I look like." She had deliberately lied to him.


    "But I want to see what Yun Yun really looks like ¡­" He spoke in a pitiful manner. Thus, a certain charms who had just vowed to ignore his request had thrown her oath to the back of her mind. She synthesized a picture of herself and showed it to him. "Look, I drew it myself. You can''t say it''s ugly!"

 C178

    On the screen, the loli with black hair and golden eyes was looking at him with a trace of haughtiness and arrogance. Her spirited eyes were looking at him with a trace of mischievousness. Did you see me? Am I beautiful? "


    She could have made a face at random, but at that moment she wanted to show him what she really was.


    "Mm ¡­" You''re very ¡­ Cough cough, beautiful ¡­ " His face was dyed with a thin layer of red, causing Tang Xiaotang to see that even his earlobes were red.


    Tang Xiaotang had probably never praised a girl before, but the only thing he said was this and she couldn''t say it anymore. Not only was her face and neck completely red, Tang Xiaotang really wanted to tease him a little more, but after thinking about it, this guy had always been timid to begin with.


    "I don''t know if this can be considered beautiful," she said with a smile. "But since you said it like that, then according to your human aesthetic standards, this should be considered beautiful."


    "It looks very good ¡­"


    Seeing that he was blushing so much, Tang Xiaotang did not tease him anymore. She said: "Continue working, I want to rest."


    She lazily yawned and slipped inside the little robot. She squatted on the side of the table and watched Mu Lian typing his code, the more she watched, the more she fell asleep.


    "Why did you ¡­" He wanted to ask her why she was dozing off. After all, she was a virus.


    "Are you trying to explain why I''m sleepy?" She yawned again. "I don''t know either. Maybe I ran too far yesterday."


    "Where did you go yesterday?" He remembered that she hadn''t made a sound all day yesterday, and she had indeed left.


    Her eyes darkened and she felt a bit uncomfortable. She could leave whenever she wanted to, but he had no idea ¡­


    "Well, next time I''ll tell you before I go!" Seeing the gray Qi on his body, Tang Xiaotang knew that he was thinking of something else. "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have gone to those places!"


    "For me?" He was happy to have her promise, but surprised by her words. "Why me?"


    "Don''t you know? That woman was following you yesterday! I went to hide your whereabouts, that''s why I went to black out those surveillance cameras. "


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know what to say to Mu Lian''s magnanimity, he completely didn''t seem to know that there was actually such a thing as a monitoring system ¡­ Moreover, he attracted so much attention that it was unknown how many people noticed him along the way.


    "Are you okay?"


    He thought that Mu Lian would care about the news of him being followed, but he didn''t expect that she would be the first one to care. Tang Xiaotang wanted to laugh: "I''m fine, I''m just a little tired."


    The concern in his eyes was obvious. She unconsciously lowered her voice and said, "You have to be more careful next time!"


    "Leave it to me next time, you can''t do that again!" How could he let her do such a thing when he could only think of her going through those strange machines and then erasing the records bit by bit? He was the one who wanted to protect her ¡­


    "Alright, I understand. I''ll definitely hand it over to you next time!" Tang Xiaotang laughed.


    "But why would she follow me?" The crazy Mu Lian suddenly remembered the most important thing. He felt weird, that woman did not know him, and he did not know her either. Why was she looking for him?


    "How should I know?" Tang Xiaotang knew but could not tell him: "Maybe she has taken a fancy to you? I want you to be her boyfriend. Didn''t you save her? All of you humans said that you promised your lives, and that I might have to repay you with my body! "


    Thinking back to last time, Lin Lang had indeed used this reason to get close to Mu Lian. Tang Xiaotang felt that it was necessary for him to destroy her plans and give her an early inoculation.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    Unexpectedly, Mu Lian got angry: "I forbid you to say that! What, what do you mean by saving my life?


    Okay, looks like he didn''t believe it, Tang Xiaotang was happy.


    This way, Lin Lang wouldn''t be able to use this reason to get close to him in the future.


    Tang Xiaotang, who had achieved what she wanted, was very satisfied: "Alright, then that''s impossible! Now that I''m resting, you''re not allowed to talk to me! "


    "Yunyun, you can''t say that anymore!" Mu Lian was still very angry, how could she associate him with other women ¡­ In short, if you say that again, I, I ¡­ I won''t care about you anymore! "


    He thought for a long time before he let out such a threat. Tang Xiaotang almost laughed.


    "Alright, alright, alright... "So I went to sleep?"


    Then he remembered that she must be very tired, guilt and heartache washed away his anger, he picked her up and put her on the bed, "You go to sleep, I, I won''t talk anymore."


    The robot''s eyes could not close, so Tang Xiaotang found a corner to hide in. Seriously, if sshe knew about this earlier, he might as well have told Mu Lian to do it herself.


    she thought as she sank into the dream. Now it was time for a good rest.


    The white robot beside the bed did not make a sound. Mu Lian turned his head to look at her, then turned back to look at his computer, and took a deep breath.


    The air was so calm, perhaps because she was behind him, the code in front of his eyes suddenly became clear, new ideas slowly appeared in his mind, his fingers quickly moved across the keyboard, he stared at the screen, strings of characters flew across the screen, everything had never been so smooth, the problem that had been bothering him for so many days was easily solved.


    If she had this program, it would be very helpful to her ¡­


    Thinking about the loli''s bright eyes, her smile curved into a smile, and his face unconsciously turned red. If he gave this to her, she would definitely be very happy!


    The sleeping Tang Xiaotang didn''t know that a certain fellow had prepared a present for her. She was currently sleeping soundly, and this gift would definitely help her out a lot at some point in time ¡­

 C179

    Time slowly passed, regardless of whether it was Lin Lang or the mysterious organization, they did not move an inch, which made Tang Xiaotang a little disappointed. She had thought that Lin Lang would be unreconciled after her failure that day, but in the past few days, she had been monitoring her and realised that she did not contact the organization backing her. If not for knowing her identity beforehand, Tang Xiaotang would have already fooled her.


    He had stayed in this world for a few months already, and other than messing up the situation with Mu Lian, he had not made any other progress.


    Even if she went out to monitor Lin Lang every day, and even if the patients she communicated with were investigated thoroughly, she didn''t find anything.


    Even Mu Lian could tell that she was not in a good mood. One day, when Tang Xiaotang came back, he was surprised to find that he was not holding her computer and typing code, but was sitting by the window, looking outside.


    Because of his personality, Mu Lian hated being close to the windowsill. Tang Xiaotang had tried to dissuade him before, and she had also used the enchanting scenery outside to persuade him. However, Mu Lian''s answer was:


    "Don''t you think that''s not safe? What if he falls down? "


    Tang Xiaotang was speechless, and did not try to persuade him anymore.


    "What are you looking at?" she asked curiously.


    His shoulders moved, but he did not look back. A heavy voice sounded, and it carried a sense of discomfort, "Yun Yun, don''t you... "Do you hate me?"


    "Why do you think that?" Tang Xiaotang felt that she was unable to keep up with his train of thought ¡­


    "But you''re not happy. Do you think I''m boring?" He could feel that she was in a bad mood. Sometimes, she would feel listless when chatting with him. Furthermore, she would always run away ¡­ Was she really going to leave him?


    Tang Xiaotang was startled, she understood what he meant, she must have been in a bad mood the past few days. However, she felt that her emotions weren''t too exposed ¡­ Or could it be that Mu Lian was really too sensitive?


    "No, you''re very good. It''s just my problem ¡­" Tang Xiaotang sighed: "I''m thinking, who created me? But why did he create me and then abandon me? "


    "Maybe he has a reason ¡­" He paused, trying to comfort her, even though he didn''t believe it.


    "But in any case, since he created me, shouldn''t he be responsible? If I hadn''t met you, I wouldn''t even know where I would be right now. "


    Mu Lian had single-handedly created a Lian Yun, but honestly, he did not care how great of a disaster the Lian Yun would bring to the people. He only knew that the Lian Yun was a failure, an existence that would be abandoned.


    To put it bluntly, he did not believe that he was responsible for the Lian Yun. Therefore, after he was imprisoned, when the higher-ups had suggested that if he was willing to cooperate with them in repairing the disaster brought by the Lian Yun, he chose to reject them flatly.


    Of course, the main responsibility did not lie with him. But at that time, if he had chosen to reveal the secrets of the Lian Yun and destroy them together with the people, the Lian Yun would not have caused such a serious consequence and he would not have ended up like that in the end.


    It was because of the flaw in his personality. Mu Lian didn''t want to get too close to anyone, nor did he want anyone to get close to him. He would rather be imprisoned for his entire life, and spend all his life in that tiny prison, than to give his all and make up for the mistakes of the Lian Yun.


    He did not fulfill his duty as Son of the World.


    So later on he would commit suicide in prison, or, in other words, the punishment of the rules.


    He had failed his own talent.


    It''s a pity.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the handsome youth, he should not have repeated that path, if he could step out of her own world, he would have lived an exciting life, better than anyone else.


    Thus, she had to help him. At the very least, she wouldn''t let him suffer such a miserable fate.


    "Should I be held responsible..." Mu Lian was confused, he suddenly thought about the memories that he had forgotten for a long time, but what was responsibility for them ¡­


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about this anymore." "You still haven''t told me, what are you looking at?" Mu Lian was not someone who could change his personality in a short amount of time, and Tang Xiaotang did not plan to say too much to him at once. She decisively changed the topic, but in his heart, she was thinking of how he could help Mu Lian.


    "I ¡­" "I didn''t see anything ¡­" His mind was filled with thoughts of her leaving, how could he be in the mood to see anything else?


    "Do you want to go for a walk? It''s such a good day! " Since there was no news from the mysterious organization, he might as well change Mu Lian first!


    "Eh? "Don''t ¡­" Just as he was about to refuse, he heard her soft voice, "Go! I want to get out! The room was so boring! I haven''t even seen the scenery outside! "


    Tang Xiaotang began to act pitifully.


    He recalled that she was born on the internet, so she definitely wouldn''t have the chance to see the scenery outside ¡­ Finally, he gritted his teeth and tried to overcome the fear in his heart. "Fine, let''s go downstairs!"


    Tang Xiaotang was very happy that she had finally convinced Mu Lian, but she didn''t feel good once she saw that Mu Lian had begun to wrap himself up again.


    If he were to continue on like this, what difference would there be between him being unable to continue on?


    "You''re not allowed to dress like this!"


    Looking at the person in the mirror whose entire body was not revealed at all, Tang Xiaotang was speechless: "You''re being too unsightly like this! I''ll be laughed at if I walk out! "


    "But ¡­" "Forget it, why don''t we not go down ¡­" Mu Lian started to shrink back again.


    But today, Tang Xiaotang was determined to drag him down, and she said with an ice-cold tone: "Since you''ve already promised me, how can you go back on your word? If you don''t want to go down today, I''ll go myself! "


    Under Tang Xiaotang''s guidance, she changed into a set of simple black pants and a white short-sleeved T-shirt. All the mess on her face was thrown away by Tang Xiaotang, his jacket was not allowed to be worn, and her slightly long hair was neatly combed, revealing her eyes ¡­


    Then, a super handsome guy appeared in the mirror.


    Mu Lian was not very old to begin with, he was already so handsome to the point of being invincible with such clothes on. Although his facial features were exquisite, it didn''t take away his feminine air.


    The beautiful teenager tugged on his clothes and asked worriedly, "Is that really okay? Would it be very strange? "


    "Very good! "It''s definitely not strange at all!" If he walked out like this, he would definitely confuse a lot of people! Tang Xiaotang looked at her work in satisfaction, and almost snapped her fingers: "Just like that! You''re not allowed to wear that again! "


    Seeing that Mu Lian was about to put a mask on his face, Tang Xiaotang anxiously stopped him. What a joke, if she didn''t see her face, then her efforts would have been in vain!


    "Let''s go!" Let''s go and pick it up together... Cough cough cough, I was walking ¡­ " Tang Xiaotang almost said that she was flirting with girls, but she changed her mind in time.

 C180

    that I was the dividing line in what happened --


    "Hahahahaha!" After walking away from the crowd''s line of sight with great difficulty, Tang Xiaotang could not stop laughing when she thought of the scene just now. How could Mu Lian be so funny ¡­


    "Stop laughing ¡­" Mu Lian''s face darkened. When she saw him, the smile that he had suppressed with great difficulty disappeared once again.


    "Sorry, hahahahaha ¡­" Oh, sorry, I won''t laugh! " Seeing Mu Lian''s gloomy face, Tang Xiaotang forced herself to stop laughing.


    Thinking about the scene just now, Tang Xiaotang was about to die from laughter. Mu Lian was really good-looking, but the moment she went out, he attracted countless of gazes. It was not a good idea to be asked for a phone number by a girl for all sorts of reasons, after! The main point had arrived!


    A beautiful girl approached Mu Lian. After she pretended to ask for directions, she deliberately pretended to be in heat and fell into Mu Lian''s arms. It was probably because she wanted to get closer to Mu Lian ¡­


    Maybe because he was too confident in his own beauty, the girl thought that Mu Lian would catch her, and even if he wasn''t, she would at least give her a hand. However, she didn''t expect that Mu Lian didn''t help her or pick her up, but instead was afraid that she would take a big step back. As she was pretending to be in heat, her head was facing Mu Lian, so he directly hit her head and really fainted.


    After watching the ambulance drag the girl away, Mu Lian could only follow the girl to the hospital with grievance. Although this had nothing to do with him, it was said that the girl had accidentally fell down, but he was just beside her and the girl was alone, so Mu Lian was forcefully brought over to the hospital by the nurse, and even paid for his medical fees.


    It''s really lying on the ground, poor Mu Lian.


    Fortunately, the girl was fine and had woken up very soon. She probably felt awkward and quickly contacted her family and even paid Mu Lian.


    Therefore, Mu Lian brought Tang Xiaotang and quickly disappeared in front of her.


    Walking in the corridor of the hospital, his nose was filled with the smell of disinfectant, Mu Lian deeply regretted not bringing a mask out. He felt sick all over and wanted to go home.


    He quickened his pace and was about to leave the corridor when he suddenly heard an excited voice behind him: "It''s you!"


    Before his body could react, a pair of hands quickly patted his shoulder. Mu Lian felt goosebumps all over his body, and stiffly shook himself away from that hand, when that person had already walked in front of him. "What are you doing here?"


    Mu Lian blinked his eyes, looking at the face in front of him, he felt that this face was a little familiar ¡­ But now he just wanted to leave.


    Lin Lang was very happy, she never thought that she would meet him here. She was thinking about how to approach him when he delivered herself to her. She asked curiously, "Are you sick? Why did you come to the hospital? "


    Mu Lian: "..." Did he know her?


    With a rigid face, he retreated a large step back, and only after he was five meters away from Lin Lang, he expressionlessly replied with a confused expression in his eyes.


    Lin Lang: "..." What did that mean? Do you dislike her?


    However, her mental fortitude was not that fragile. Continuing to smile sweetly, she said softly, "Let me treat you to a meal! I haven''t thanked you for saving me last time! "


    Mu Lian looked at her but did not say a word. He was trying to remember if he had ever seen this person before.


    Tang Xiaotang squinted her eyes, she could not help but admit that Mu Lian was slow. Last time they met, Lin Lang had not seen his true appearance, but now that she had seen his appearance, she did not hesitate to recognize him. What did this mean?


    She coldly snorted into her headphones and said, "Do you want her to treat you to a meal?"


    In order to communicate easily, Mu Lian would wear his earphones when he left the house. This way, he wouldn''t have to hold onto his phone and type at all times.


    Hearing the unhappiness in her tone, Mu Lian immediately shook his head. How could he agree to go to dinner with this strange woman? It was too late to be afraid!


    "Then why didn''t you reject her?" Glancing at Lin Lang, whose face was filled with excitement and had already tacitly agreed to go somewhere to eat, Tang Xiaotang felt very unhappy. It was such a mistake, if she had known this earlier, he would not have brought him out today.


    "Is there anything you don''t eat? Or what would you like to eat? "Oh yeah, I still don''t know your name ¡­" She calculated in her heart that if she could grasp this opportunity well, not only would she be able to get close to him and get his contact information, she might even be able to become his friend ¡­


    "I''m not going!"


    Mu Lian said with determination, then looked at Lin Lang who he had interrupted with a face full of shock, and seriously replied: "I''m not going!" Then he turned and ran.


    They ran away ¡­


    "..."


    This left Lin Lang in a mess on the spot. She isn''t done yet ¡­


    She wanted to chase after him, but she was still working. Although she wasn''t that important, it would be strange if she didn''t attract attention by wearing this nurse''s uniform!


    Furthermore, they could no longer catch up with him. In that short period of time, Mu Lian had already run far away without a trace ¡­


    "You said he invited you to the ball?" Tang Xiaotang raised her head from the novel''s cover and looked at the person who seemed to be paralyzed with shock.


    "Of course." Mu Lian looked at the brightly colored invitation card on the computer, feeling extremely depressed. Fu Zhao directly sent an electronic version of the invitation in front of him, making it impossible for him to pretend that he couldn''t see it.


    But it was so annoying! He hated occasions like that the most!


    "Well, why did he invite you?" could not figure out what Fu Zhao was thinking. He had already charged the money when they first arrived at home, so Tang Xiaotang thought that they would not contact each other after that incident. She also did not pay attention to his situation later on.


    When this matter happened today, Tang Xiaotang looked into it and discovered that Fu Zhao had already successfully turned against his big brother and became the new general manager of the Fu Clan.


    But why did he invite Mu Lian? Could it be that he shouldn''t bury his deal with Mu Lian so deeply that no one in the world would know about it? The moment he invited Mu Lian, the quick-witted person would definitely guess it.


    She didn''t have a physical body now, and on that day, she didn''t meet Fu Zhao''s eyes directly either, so she was completely unable to understand Fu Zhao''s thoughts. After thinking about it, he could only come to the most reliable conclusion. It was that Fu Zhao thought that Mu Lian was very valuable and wanted to win him over, so he invited him to his celebration.


    "So you''re going?" In fact, Tang Xiaotang was biased towards Mu Lian. His circle was too small, so when that happened, no one helped him.


    He really needed to go and meet other people, so although this kind of gathering was meaningless, Tang Xiaotang hoped that he could go as well. Furthermore, she felt that Fu Zhao was still alright.

 C181

    However, this kind of matter still depended on Mu Lian. If he did not want to go, Tang Xiaotang would not force him.


    "Yun Yun wants me to go?" Mu Lian could feel her feelings, and he wanted to work hard to change himself. Even if it was for her ¡­


    "Of course I want you to go. You have nothing to do at home by yourself. Furthermore, if someone is treating you to a meal, it would be useless. " Tang Xiaotang replied.


    "Alright." His fingers quickly tapped on the keyboard, and Mu Lian accepted the invitation.


    On the other side, Fu Zhao was very happy to receive the news. She had originally thought that guy would not agree to come here, but it turns out he wasn''t as unreasonable as he looked.


    However, when he thought about how he was able to get that position this time, his contribution was more than half. He couldn''t sit still again when he thought about the comment that the technician he had found in private about the program.


    Even that fellow said that the program was'' flawless''. If they could work together, then perhaps the matter that he had been hoping for would become a reality ¡­


    Fu Zhao was a very ambitious person. His eyes were not only limited to that position;


    He definitely had to get this person in his hands. As long as there was him, he would definitely be able to do it.


    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was already the appointed time. Tang Xiaotang and Mu Lian had long since reached the agreed upon place.


    The ball was being held at a private manor house, and it was still early when they arrived, but there were already waiters waiting at the entrance.


    You must have never seen the guests on foot." He saw Mu Lian in his suit, wearing strange glasses and a watch. He was stunned for a second before coming to greet him. "Guest, please show me your invitation." As he looked behind Mu Lian, he seemed to be looking for a car or something.


    Mu Lian took out his phone and placed the electronic invitation in front of him. It should be because he had received Fu Zhao''s orders beforehand, the waiter immediately invited him to go in and brought him to a resting room: "Mr. Fu has instructed, please wait here for a moment."


    Most probably because he knew that Mu Lian did not like places with many people, the resting room that Fu Zhao prepared was extremely quiet, and it was considered to be well-liked. Mu Lian took off his glasses and heard Tang Xiaotang whispering in his ear, "I told you not to come over.


    When he went out in the morning, it was definitely in the morning. Mu Lian refused to sit in the car no matter what, but he himself didn''t know how to drive, and Tang Xiaotang knew how to drive, but since Mu Lian insisted on leaving, she had no choice. Thus, Mu Lian walked from his residence all the way to here in the morning and afternoon.


    Fortunately, the manor wasn''t too far away, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to walk on it even if he died. Along the way, Tang Xiaotang attracted countless of gazes, to the point that she did not even want to say anything. If she had known earlier, she would have asked Fu Zhao to send a car over to pick him up.


    Mu Lian''s long eyelashes trembled, and wanted to take off the tie on his neck. He really did not know why he would wear such a thing, it was truly very uncomfortable ¡­


    "Don''t move!" Tang Xiaotang immediately scolded him. God knows how much effort she had used to make him wear this, his clothes were still okay, it was just a tie, Tang Xiaotang had even used all of her coercion and enticement to force him to submit, no one knew how much effort she had put into this.


    However, it had to be said that Mu Lian was extremely handsome in this outfit! His calm demeanor became more evident. Coupled with his perfect facial features, she was sure that he would definitely be the most attractive man at the banquet today!


    "You wait here for me. I''ll be right back." While the banquet had yet to begin, Tang Xiaotang wanted to go over to the villa''s monitoring system to take a look, it would be boring to sit there anyway.


    "Where are you going?" Mu Lian, who had come to an unfamiliar environment, felt extremely uneasy and was even wearing such strange clothes. If not for Tang Xiaotang, he felt that she would not be able to stay here for a moment.


    Hearing that she was going to leave, he raised his wrist and looked pitifully at her on his watch: "Don''t leave me alone ¡­"


    "I''m not leaving. I''m just going to look around. I''ll be back soon." Tang Xiaotang really didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, but thinking about it, it was not good to leave him alone here.


    "If you want to see it, we can look at it from here." Mu Lian took out a thin board from his clothes and placed it in front of Tang Xiaotang: "Let''s use this to look."


    "¡­ ¡­." Why did you bring this? Didn''t I tell you not to bring it? " Tang Xiaotang was speechless as she looked at the mini computer. Also, how did this guy install it?


    Mu Lian did not speak, but looked at her with that gaze again, until Tang Xiaotang said helplessly: "Alright, alright, you''ve brought everything here, what else can I say?" This guy had really grasped her weakness.


    Turning on the computer, Mu Lian''s fingers rapidly tapped on it, and in a few seconds, he had conquered the electronic system of the villa. Every corner of the manor was displayed in front of them, including the image of the control room.


    Although the banquet had yet to begin, quite a few people had already arrived. The two of them first looked at the main hall. En, the waiters were busy arranging the food on the long table, while the steward was overseeing everything.


    Cut again, the picture changes to the kitchen. The chefs are cooking enthusiastically, the students are slacking off in the corner, and so on ¡­ What was that? Why are there people stealing food?


    A person dressed as a chef hid a plate of prawns in the cupboard while the others weren''t paying attention. On the other side, someone picked up a piece of meat from a plate of fried food, looked around, and then stuffed it into his mouth while the others weren''t paying attention.


    Tang Xiaotang: "..."


    Mu Lian thought it was fun, and continued to cut the image. It seemed to be the bedroom of a servant, where two maids were gossiping excitedly. Then, the door suddenly opened, and someone who looked like a butler appeared, catching them red-handed.


    The scene stopped at the scene where the butler was scolding the maid. Mu Lian started to cut again, this time in a resting room. A man and a woman hugged and kissed together, tsk tsk tsk, that''s amazing ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang blushed, and quickly cut through this scene. Tang Xiaotang watched as he moved from one thing to the other, as if he was addicted to it, then to the control room, where she watched the people playing cards leisurely, then to the security room, where she watched the people smoking and playing with their phones, and then to the guest room, where someone was sleeping ¡­


    The banquet had not started, but they had already prepared for it. There were a lot of idle people, all sorts of things. Mu Lian did not have the slightest hint of prying into other people''s privacy, and the more he played, the happier he became.


    They had even found the monitoring system for this room, but Mu Lian didn''t want others to see it, so he changed the monitoring system for another room. Since the decorations were the same, no one would pay attention to them.


    On the contrary, he could not find Fu Zhao. Tang Xiaotang took a glance at the map, it seemed that he was in a house that was not monitored.

 C182

    Time slowly passed. It was already very close to the start time, and the number of people gradually increased.


    Fu Zhao came down from the stairs and headed to the entrance to greet the guests. After a very long time, he was dressed formally today, and his hair was also combed neatly, without the frivolous look that he had seen for the first time on his face, making him appear extremely stable. Just when Tang Xiaotang was wondering why he hadn''t come to find Mu Lian, he saw Fu Zhao frowning, as if she was looking for someone.


    He won''t... They still didn''t know that Mu Lian had come ¡­. As Tang Xiaotang thought this, she saw Fu Zhao call for someone to come ask, and then, the other party revealed a confused expression.


    He continued to ask a few people until he got to the waiter who brought them in. Only then did he suddenly understand something, and Fu Zhao immediately rushed over with an anxious face.


    So, did the two of them just get forgotten here ¡­ She even thought that it was Fu Zhao''s orders that had not been disturbed ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang looked at Mu Lian, a certain someone who was being ignored was expressionlessly looking at the computer, but the excitement in their eyes made her want to support his forehead.


    This kind of thing, what is there to look at ¡­


    Wait, that is ¡­


    Her line of sight froze on the screen as a familiar side of her face streaked across his eyes. He was so familiar with her that Tang Xiaotang almost thought it was just an illusion.


    How is this possible? That person would definitely not appear here ¡­ But it really seemed like ¡­


    She wanted to see it again, but Mu Lian had already switched the recording to another scene. Tang Xiaotang anxiously said to him, "Quickly switch it back! I want to see that scene! "


    Just treat it as an illusion and let her take another look ¡­


    Mu Lian did not understand, but he still obediently listened to her words and turned the picture back. There were already many men and women gathered in the hall, and they were talking amongst themselves in groups of two or three. Tang Xiaotang looked around, but she could not find the familiar side of her face.


    As expected, was it an illusion ¡­


    She opened her eyes in disappointment and her mood plummeted. She clearly knew that it was impossible for her to appear here, so what was she waiting for ¡­


    "You ¡­ Do you see anything? " Suddenly hearing her concerned voice, she remembered the most important thing, and slowly regained her senses. Looking at the young man''s concerned eyes, she suppressed the emotions back, then looked at Mu Lian, her heart warmed, and softly said: "I''m fine, it''s just that I seem to have seen a familiar face."


    "Oh." Seeing that she didn''t want to say it, Mu Lian didn''t force her, he was just a little depressed. She didn''t want to tell him ¡­


    She could obviously find an excuse to deceive him, but she was unwilling to deceive him. Tang Xiaotang did not say anything, and the atmosphere in the room became silent and awkward.


    "Knock, knock, knock ~ ~"


    A soft knocking sound came over from the door, breaking the silent atmosphere. Mu Lian subconsciously turned his head and heard someone ask in a low voice: "Can I come in?"


    Tang Xiaotang glanced at the screen and saw Fu Zhao standing at the door and slowly knocking. From the angle, Tang Xiaotang could not see his face, but she could roughly guess that she was definitely not in a good mood.


    He almost hated that idiot to death, to actually forget about such an important matter. Originally, he wanted to discuss the matter of cooperation with Fu Zhao, this way, he didn''t know if the other party would think that he was an unreliable person ¡­ Really, when it was over, he would definitely fire him!


    "Yes."


    Fu Zhao who received the reply immediately opened the door, and saw the silent Mu Lian staring at him coldly, causing his heart to turn cold.


    The two of them looked at each other, and a strange aura spread out. For some reason, Tang Xiaotang felt like laughing ¡­


    Only then did she realise that Fu Zhao and Mu Lian actually matched face to face. One was casual and elegant, the other was silent and cold, the two of them looked extremely outstanding, and they looked at each other with such "deep affection". No matter how she looked at them, they looked, they were pleasing to the eye ¡­


    As expected, you still have to look at her face. Those who are pretty, come together and call her ''beautiful''. If these two wretched men look at each other in the same way ¡­" Heh heh heh, then I can only be a rogue ¡­


    "That ¡­" It was Fu Zhao who broke the silence. He laughed somewhat embarrassedly: "Err ¡­ Have you eaten? "


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." Fu Zhao, are you here to play dumb?


    Mu Lian: "..." This person was really abnormal, he had to stay away from him.


    As he thought of this, he sat even further away from Han Li. Even the way he looked at Han Li became a bit strange.


    Fu Zhao: "..." In fact, he regretted it as soon as he said it. How could he have asked such a stupid question? Looking at Mu Lian''s eyes and actions, he really wanted to slap himself a few times.


    "Hehe ¡­" "Hehe ¡­" He laughed awkwardly. Seeing that Mu Lian did not have any intention to bother with him, he felt more and more that he should fire that guy.


    It''s all his fault! Otherwise, how could he have become so stupid!


    did want to say something, but didn''t know what to say. Tang Xiaotang did want to say something, but she was afraid that if she were to say it, she would frighten Fu Zhao away, so she could only hold it in.


    Just as the two of them were feeling unbearably uncomfortable and stifled, the sound of someone knocking on the door rang out. Fu Zhao hurriedly ran over as if a burden had been lifted off his shoulders: "I''m going to open the door."


    He had never felt so grateful towards a person who had knocked on his door before. He had come at just the right time, or else he would have suffocated to death!


    "Boss ¡­" "It''s time for you to leave, that person is here ¡­" A waiter at the entrance whispered into his ear. Fu Zhao frowned, didn''t they say that he wouldn''t come today?


    Initially, he didn''t want to go out, but after weighing the pros and cons, he felt that it was better for him to go out.


    Thinking about his shameful actions just now, Fu Zhao almost couldn''t sit still for a moment. "Mr. Yun, please sit here for a while.


    After he said this awkwardly, he did not dare look at Mu Lian''s expression. He hurriedly instructed the waiter: "Treat Mr Yun well, do not be slow" and left, leaving the waiter at the door in a daze.


    Why did the boss run so fast? Didn''t he not want to see that person? And she was still in such a hurry to welcome him?


    The mentally retarded Fu Zhao finally left. Mu Lian found a random reason to send the waiter away and continued to sit quietly. However, he wasn''t in the mood to continue watching the monitor. He simply opened the program and started writing the code.


    Perhaps it was because he was in a bad mood, but when he wrote it today, it was actually very godly. It went very smoothly. In one go, he managed to think of a few things he did not understand in the past, and towards Lian Yun, he also had a vague idea ¡­

 C183

    "But no matter what, since he created me, shouldn''t he be responsible?" Mu Yun''s words were repeated in his mind. He felt that the blurry idea that was enveloped in a layer of mist revealed a little of his face, but it was only a little ¡­


    Now that he thought about it, it was as if he had never cared about the existence of Lian Yun, he just treated it as a work ¡­ But now that he thought about it, if he had succeeded at that time, what exactly would Lian Yun count for? is a program, a set of numbers, a series of currents... Or was it life in another sense?


    His fingers moved extremely fast, and the data that flashed by on the screen was dazzling. In his eyes, they had turned into many images, and everything around him had left him. Only the data in front of him was real ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang looked at Mu Lian who was trapped in his own world, and did not disturb him. His expression was so focused, his eyes so sharp and serious. In that world, he was the only ruler.


    It was as if the battle had ended. When his fingers stopped moving, he slowly let out a breath. The sharp glint in his eyes faded away, and he kept the words he had written. The depression in his heart also disappeared.


    "Knock." The door was knocked again, only then did Mu Lian remember where he was. He did not hear Tang Xiaotang''s voice until now, so he was slightly panicked, was she not there anymore?


    "I''m here." Just as he was thinking this, he heard a very soft whisper in his ear: "I''ve always been here."


    Slowly, he calmed down. So what if she was hiding something from him? As long as she was with him, none of that mattered.


    Yes, none of them were important ¡­


    "Mr. Yun, may I come in?" A strange voice came from the door. He put away the laptop and hummed softly. Then, a strange man in a waiter''s uniform walked in.


    "Mr Yun, sir has invited you over." He said politely.


    Pursing his lips, Mu Lian really didn''t want to go over. I saw so many people on the monitor just now, how scary would it be if I were to go over ¡­


    "Go on, I''ll stay with you." Tang Xiaotang whispered into his ear: "You have to try and get out of here. With me here, don''t be scared."


    He nodded, watching the waiter disappear outside the door.


    At this time, at the entrance of the villa, Fu Zhao was looking at the man in front of him and cursing in his heart.


    Why would this man come? He doesn''t believe that he sincerely came to congratulate him on taking the position of the general manager. He stole his position and he really wanted to kill him, but now, looking at his fake smile, he''s as stiff as a corpse ¡­ He didn''t know what sort of scheme this man was plotting, but he had to be careful!


    As he thought about this, his face also revealed an extremely sincere smile. As he walked over, he enthusiastically said, "Big brother, why are you here? "I thought you were busy with that proposal and wouldn''t have come!"


    Hearing that, he revealed a smile, but perhaps it was because he did not smile often. This smile did not seem to be a smile at all, but it was extremely strange, "How can I not come to Second Brother''s celebratory feast? The one you''re working on is one that even your father praises. As your big brother, I naturally have to congratulate you. "


    He did not want to come here either, as long as he thought about how this illegitimate child, who was usually a popinjay, actually surpassed him, he would feel his heart clench. However, when he thought about the news that came from the people he stayed with, the reason why Fu Zhao was able to clear that hurdle was because Fu Zhao had found an extremely powerful computer expert.


    Furthermore, that person told him that this expert had that thing in his hands ¡­


    If he could win over that computer expert and get that thing ¡­ Not to mention a general manager, it was even possible for him to sit as chairman of the board!


    With that in mind, he didn''t care about the sight of this repulsive illegitimate child. What was so bad about being able to fill the gap for him?


    Fu Zhao''s heart sank, this guy really came for Yun Mu. He said it like that, how could someone who normally disliked seeing other people come here without a purpose? He really did have this intention.


    Although his teeth were itching from anger, his face still held a sincere smile. "But, Auntie ¡­" Think of that old woman. She''s going to die of anger this time! The smile on his face was even more real.


    "Mom is happy for second brother too!" Fu Zhao''s brother Fu Yu was so angry that he felt his blood clenching in his chest. This bastard must have done it on purpose! The more he thought about how his mother was still lying in bed, the more he wanted to tear the smile off his face. Second Brother doesn''t welcome me? "


    "Not at all!" If Big Brother can come, I''m happy but it''s too late! Come, come, come, come in big brother. We haven''t been together for a long time! Let''s have a good drink! "


    He thought to himself, "If you pretend to be me, then let''s see who will puke first." His smile grew wider and wider. He walked up and wrapped his arms around his neck as he led the way in. "Come, come, come!"


    "Sure."


    Fu Yu stiffened his body and allowed Fu Zhao to bring him inside, while his subordinates had long been blocked by Fu Zhao''s subordinates and were heading to the hall. This made his plan of sending people to inquire about the matter abort as well.


    The two brothers faked their courtesy, and Mu Lian, led by the waiter, walked into the hall.


    The moment he left the resting room, the clamorous sounds filled his ears. Mu Lian felt that his entire body was uncomfortable, the mental preparation he had put into motion earlier had all turned into smoke, he became nervous again, and now that he was nervous, he wanted to go to the toilet ¡­


    He stopped and looked around for traces of the toilet. The waiter in front of him did not know what was going on, so he stopped and looked at him. "Mr. Yun, what''s wrong?"


    "The washroom ¡­" Mu Lian''s voice was like a mosquito''s, the waiter did not hear it, and subconsciously asked again: "What did you say?"


    Mu Lian could already see the logo of the toilet. He slipped into the bathroom and quickly closed the door, leaving the waiter standing in the corridor with a messy expression.


    There was no one else in the corridor. The waiter suddenly stopped smiling, lowered his eyes, and whispered into the air, "Mission accomplished. The target has already left there."


    "Go, get someone to bring Mister Yun to my study on the third floor."


    Finally getting rid of Fu Yu, Fu Zhao looked at Fu Yu who was surrounded by a group of women, and called for a subordinate to instruct him in a low voice. He didn''t believe that a scheming man like Fu Yu would put his own people on the surface.


    Yun Mu definitely could not be dug out by him!


    His fingers clenched into a fist, and the smile on his face froze for a moment. He looked around at the men and women who had gathered around him. He let go of his hands, put on his smile again, and began to deal with them.


    No matter what their goal was, they could make use of these people. Naturally, he would not let them go.

 C184

    At this time, Fu Zhao was still unaware that he had already been brought out of the resting room by someone and was in a toilet not too far away from him.


    "What should we do? "There''s a lot of people outside."


    Mu Lian sat on the toilet, using his watch to communicate with Tang Xiaotang, and watched the situation outside.


    The waiter was still standing in the corridor, and the hall which was not far away was densely packed with people. Mu Lian thought that even if he went to the hall, he would not be able to return.


    "I don''t want to go out anymore ¡­" He sent another message, but Tang Xiaotang did not reply.


    He thought she was angry, but she quickly replied, "Then don''t go out. Stay here."


    Tang Xiaotang felt that something was amiss.


    She was already saying why would Fu Zhao allow Mu Lian to enter the hall? So someone was up to something. She took the opportunity while Mu Lian was in the bathroom to intrude into the waiter''s phone, and she heard those words. Then, the angry Tang Xiaotang resolutely turned his phone black, and came back.


    "Let''s go back. This place is so boring." She looked at the map. There were many white spots in the hidden corners of the manor that were not monitored, and there were quite a few of them.


    She was only an existence similar to data that resided in the electronic world. If anything were to happen to her, she would have no choice but to leave this place with Mu Lian.


    "Oh, okay." Although he didn''t know what had happened, since Mu Yun, who had encouraged him to come out earlier, had already said it, Mu Lian didn''t ask why as he believed that she wouldn''t harm him.


    "Wait a moment, get ready. When I say run, we''ll leave this place quickly." Tang Xiaotang wanted to lure the waiter away, otherwise Mu Lian would not be able to come out. She quickly synthesized the voice of the man who had communicated with the waiter over the phone and played it to the waiter. At the same time, she blocked the monitoring of the corridor and replaced the monitoring screen with an empty image of the corridor.


    "Change the plan, come back quickly, we have a new mission."


    "Yes." The waiter was wondering why there was no sound from the other side, so these words came out immediately. He left without a doubt, and when he disappeared into the corridor, the bathroom door immediately opened. Mu Lian came out and quickly disappeared into the hallway.


    "Careful, turn left in front, be careful not to get discovered." Tang Xiaotang looked at the map as she instructed Mu Lian to avoid the white dots on the left and right of him.


    She didn''t know who the waiters were, so she had to let him go.


    Mu Lian dodged left and right in the large villa as he read the map and instructed him. Not only did he have to avoid the waiters walking back and forth in the corridor, he also had to avoid the guests who suddenly appeared. If there were more people outside, Mu Lian could go into the resting room and hide.


    Tang Xiaotang felt that they were just playing a survival game ¡­


    When they finally arrived at the exit of the building, both Tang Xiaotang and Mu Lian heaved a sigh of relief. However, there was still one last difficulty waiting for them ¡ª the gate.


    Since the ball had already begun, the door was already closed. A few security guards in the room gathered together to play poker. Tang Xiaotang quietly snuck into the electronic system and opened the door.


    "Wait, did you hear anything?"


    Suddenly, a security guard pricked up his ears. He seemed to have heard the door open ¡­


    "Where?" You must be hallucinating! " A security guard played his cards casually: "2. Does anyone want it? Without me, I''m out! "


    "Let''s wait first. We should go and confirm that something has happened." The other security guard was also a bit worried. The salary for this job was not low at all. He did not want to lose it.


    "You''re all really cowardly!" Although he didn''t mind, he had no choice since his companions had said so. Reaching for the remote control on the table, he turned on the security monitor at the entrance and said, "Look, there''s nothing here!"


    Tang Xiaotang had long outsmarted the surveillance of the door, changing it to an image of an empty area with no one at the front.


    When the others saw that there was nothing left, they too relaxed and continued to play their cards. Soon, the game was back to normal.


    While they were playing cards, Tang Xiaotang and Mu Lian passed through the gate and openly left the manor.


    As a result, the ball was halfway through. Fu Zhao and Fu Yu realized at the same time that their target had disappeared without a trace.


    Although Mu Lian did not really care about him, he still knew how to contact Mu Lian. He was even a little happy because Fu Yu could not see him anymore; therefore, Fu Yu was completely depressed.


    The other party could even let him go under his eyelids, but this made him even more anxious. For the other party to be able to escape from the heavily monitored manor in such a short amount of time, his skills could be said to be not bad. In that case, the news that came out from the other party''s mouth must be true ¡­


    It didn''t matter, he still managed to escape once, so he didn''t believe that the other party would be able to escape time after time.


    A trace of burning heat flowed out from his eyes as he looked at the man, who was surrounded by people, laughing happily. His eyes were dark.


    If the Fu family was his, then that position could only be his for a few more days. That illegitimate child would never be able to think of obtaining anything!


    Tang Xiaotang and Mu Lian did not know what was happening in the hall. Under Tang Xiaotang''s pressure, Mu Lian finally gave up on his foolish thoughts and took a taxi.


    Sitting in the car, he would raise his hand from time to time to look at his watch and talk to Tang Xiaotang at the same time. He felt that this way, the fear in his heart would lessen a little.


    "What happened just now?" he asked Tang Xiaotang.


    "I heard that man say he was going to take you away!" Tang Xiaotang did not plan to hide this matter from him, and it was about time for Mu Lian to have a good heart. She could not help him out much at the moment, and could only rely on himself to be vigilant.


    "Why did he take me away?" Mu Lian felt that it was weird, he had never offended anyone, other than hacking away at a few computers, hacking websites, and defeating a few hackers who challenged him, he had never done anything.


    "I heard him say he was going to take something from you. Do you have something from him?" Since the waiter was not here, Tang Xiaotang didn''t hesitate to throw the pot on Lin Lang''s body onto him.


    "Is that so?" Mu Lian did not know what the other party wanted either, or he did not think of the Lian Yun at all.


    "Could it be the guy who intercepted the data last time?" "But he shouldn''t know who I am ¡­" The corner of Tang Xiaotang''s mouth twitched.


    "That''s possible. Anyway, the other party said that they must definitely get the item. You have to be careful."


    Seeing that he seemed to be deep in thought, Tang Xiaotang did not remind him. In fact, if Mu Lian kept the Lian Yun at the back of her mind, it might be a good thing.


    The driver looked in the rearview mirror at the guest in the back seat, who was really curious. As soon as he got in the car and gave the address, he sat there motionless, first playing with his mobile phone, then, as if it had run out of battery, looking at his watch again and again. Thinking that he was in a hurry, he intentionally drove the car very fast. However, now that they were at a place, why was he still sitting there without changing his posture?


    "We''re here." He couldn''t help but remind her. He didn''t seem to hear.


    "It''s time to get off." Tang Xiaotang was so engrossed in his thoughts that she did not even notice the car stopping, so she could only interrupt his thoughts: "Let''s go."

 C185

    "Oh, oh." Mu Lian opened the car door and left without even looking back. The driver stayed in the car for a while before calling out to him, "You haven''t paid yet!"


    After throwing a 100 RMB bill to the driver, Mu Lian ran back home like a wisp of smoke and sat in front of his computer.


    Tang Xiaotang was very tired today, constantly shuttling back and forth between the manor''s surveillance to consume her energy. Right now, she only wanted to hibernate.


    She told Mu Lian not to disturb her and retreated back into the robot''s body to replenish its energy.


    Tang Xiaotang slept soundly. When she woke up, it was already late at night.


    When they returned, it was around seven in the evening. She closed her eyes and saw Mu Lian sitting in front of the computer, but it was already at least one or two in the morning. He was still sitting there, and his posture hadn''t even changed.


    The screen was a sea of black, with densely packed green letters and numbers flashing past rapidly. The green light occasionally shone and reflected Mu Lian''s face, it was so serious and solemn that she didn''t even notice when he woke up.


    The room was extremely quiet, and only the sounds of his fingers tapping on the keyboard could be heard. Tang Xiaotang did not disturb him, and only quietly looked at the numbers that appeared on the computer, the blue eyes quickly flashed with the same symbols.


    This, was the Lian Yun.


    She didn''t know how long Mu Lian sat in front of the computer, but after Tang Xiaotang carved the last string of numbers into the storage and raised her head, the computer screen was black, while he was already fast asleep on the table.


    Outside, the sky had turned pale. Tang Xiaotang glanced at Mu Lian who was lying on the table and sighed. She jumped up and patted his face to wake him up.


    "Wake up, wake up."


    There was no choice, sleeping here would definitely catch a cold, so Tang Xiaotang had to wake him up: "Quickly go sleep on the bed."


    "Un ¡­"


    Mu Lian opened his eyes in a daze. In front of him was an enlarged round face with two gloomy blue eyes looking at him.


    "You''ll catch cold this way." There was clearly nothing in her eyes, and her voice was also mechanical and electronic. However, he could hear a deep sense of worry from her voice.


    Mu Lian''s pale white skin had two big dark circles under his eyes, and his face was filled with exhaustion. After enduring for an entire night, his mind was in a mess. He could hear a sharp rumbling sound in his ears, and he felt as if he was in a bad situation.


    However, thinking back to last night''s results, he felt that everything was worth it. He modified several of the Lian Yun''s bugs, and wondered how effective it would be this time? He fell asleep as soon as he wanted to test the results.


    "Go and rest!" You don''t want to touch the computer, do you? " Looking at the contemplation in his eyes, Tang Xiaotang felt that he had really gone mad, "You can''t go on like this any longer!"


    Thinking about Lian Yun, if he did not know the consequences today, he would feel really uncomfortable in his heart. Mu Lian stood up, and just as he was about to say that he was alright, his eyes went dizzy and his limbs went weak, almost falling to the ground.


    With one hand hastily supporting the chair, he rested for a while before the dizziness in his head disappeared. Then, he weakly sat back down on the chair.


    Tang Xiaotang stood on top of the computer table, looking at this scene, she was angry and found it funny: "Look at you, you can''t even stand properly, go to sleep! Otherwise, I''ll delete your file! "


    Mu Lian knew that he did not have enough strength left in him, so he could only look at Tang Xiaotang accusingly, and walked back to the bed unwillingly.


    Even though he had to lie in bed for a week, Mu Lian felt that it was worth it. However, ever since he had her, forget about staying in there for three days, he couldn''t even sleep for one night ¡­


    But he only felt happy, so this was the feeling of someone caring, so ¡­ Warm...


    Tang Xiaotang turned off the computer and jumped from the table to the chair, then back to the floor and jumped onto the bed. There was no helping it, she could only leave faster like this.


    It was fortunate that Mu Lian''s bed was lower, otherwise Tang Xiaotang would really have cried. Even so, every time she jumped onto the bed, she would have to use up a lot of strength.


    Tang Xiaotang lightly jumped onto Mu Lian''s shoes, and lowered down a bit. Tang Xiaotang was well-prepared and tried to jump onto the bed, but she lost her balance and fell flat on her back under the blanket.


    Then ¡­ As her body was a ball, she found that ¡­ I can''t get up!


    Tang Xiaotang: "..." The heck heck heck heck!


    "Hehe ¡­"


    Mu Lian couldn''t help but laugh when he saw her comical actions. His voice became softer and softer under Tang Xiaotang''s murderous gaze, before finally restraining his laughter and quietly helping her up and put her down.


    "You didn''t see anything just now!" Threatening Mu Lian to "forget" what happened just now, Tang Xiaotang watched with satisfaction as he obediently laid on the bed and covered herself with the blanket. "Alright, go to sleep.


    "Yes."


    Mu Lian closed his eyes in relief. Perhaps because he was too tired, he quickly forgot about the Lian Yun and fell into a deep sleep.


    Tang Xiaotang watched as he closed her eyes, her breathing becoming more even. Then, she shifted her gaze to the USB on the side.


    This is the USB drive.


    Mu Lian thought that he would lock the USB drive up properly, but when she saw him take out a bunch of USB drive out of the drawer yesterday, she almost thought that he was seeing things.


    But to be honest, she admired Mu Lian a lot, and she didn''t know how he recognized his, but those big pile of USB all looked alike, and it was amazing that he could find the one she wanted right away.


    He really wanted to throw away the USB, but in the end, he couldn''t do it with such a high difficulty level, and also didn''t want to disappoint Mu Lian.


    When she opened her eyes, it was already noon. Mu Lian''s room was always covered with thick curtains, and if it wasn''t for the time being, Tang Xiaotang didn''t know what time it was.


    A few rays of sunlight shone through the curtains onto the bed. Mu Lian''s position had long ago become empty, and his bed sheets were folded neatly. The door was closed, and a faint sound could be heard from outside. Tang Xiaotang paused for a while, letting the machine react. Then, she moved her body and jumped from the bed to the ground.


    The USB on the table had disappeared, and the computers were all closed, it was completely unlike Mu Lian.


    Tang Xiaotang was very considerate of her, but he forgot one important thing, and that was that she could not open the door at all.


    Therefore, Tang Xiaotang who was unable to leave looked at the tightly shut door gloomily, and could only give up on her body.


    Directly entering Mu Lian''s phone, Tang Xiaotang realized that this fellow was actually cooking in the kitchen!


    After interacting with Mu Lian for so long, Tang Xiaotang understood him very well. Although Mu Lian was a genius, he had the attributes of a otaku ¡­ To put it bluntly, it was a house of death. He definitely wouldn''t do it himself if he didn''t have to, as most people would order takeout or instant noodles ¡­ Of course, he wouldn''t be able to eat instant noodles with her, but he would never cook.

 C186

    Although take-out food didn''t provide much nutrition, it was still better than instant noodles. Furthermore, if Mu Lian wanted to go out to buy food, it would be even more difficult than making him squeeze through the public transport. Since it was really against humanity, Tang Xiaotang gave up on the idea of letting him cook by herself.


    So today, was the sun rising from the west?


    He saw Mu Lian wearing a black apron and one-time use gloves, seriously cutting the meat on the chopping board into extremely neat pieces. He cut very slowly, and there were rules on the plate beside him. He arranged the tofu that formed a square and the vegetables that were piled into a cone ¡­


    "How come you''re in the mood to cook today?" Tang Xiaotang could not help but ask.


    When he suddenly heard her voice, Mu Lian trembled, and almost cut his own finger. He turned around, but did not see that familiar figure, so after thinking for a moment, he took off his gloves and took out his phone. He asked uncertainly: "Mu Yun?"


    "Yeah."


    "Did I wake you?" Mu Lian felt a little guilty. When he woke up, she was clearly still asleep ¡­


    "It''s not you. You haven''t answered my question yet."


    Tang Xiaotang was really curious, what could make Mu Lian cook personally? In these few months that he had been together with her, he could count the number of times he had cooked with one hand ¡­


    Mu Lian was very happy, he was very satisfied with the results of the test. Although the Lian Yun could not have the same self-awareness as Mu Yun, it was still much better than the previous data that only knew how to replicate mechanically. He shared ten different anti-virus software, and discovered that it could sense danger and hide itself in time, causing the anti-virus software to not be able to find any traces of it.


    He felt that Mu Yun was truly his lucky star. It was thanks to her words that he was able to think of not only making the Lian Yun "immortal", but also making it protect him.


    "I''m very happy to have solved a problem that I haven''t been able to figure out." He couldn''t help but want to share his joy with her. "It''s all thanks to what you''ve told me."


    "Is that so?" Tang Xiaotang thought that the Lian Yun had perfected it, and only this matter could make Mu Lian so excited.


    "Of course! "Mu Yun, it''s all thanks to you!" His eyes were different from usual, excited like a child.


    "Don''t say that, I did not help you in any way. It was you yourself, Mu Lian. "You are very powerful." Tang Xiaotang had to admit that Mu Lian was a true genius, from her few words that could not be considered much, he was able to discover the crux of the problem. She had no doubt that if not for those things, with his abilities, artificial intelligence would be born under his hands sooner or later.


    "Do you really think so? Don''t you think... "Am I weird? I''m not normal ¡­" Mu Lian''s eyes lit up, but he seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes dimmed: "They all said, I am a freak..."


    He remembered how, in college, no one in the lab had wanted to get close to him, how more than once he had heard them call him a psychopath, a freak, behind his back.


    He could ignore the opinions of those people because they had nothing to do with him. He did not need them to understand him, but ¡­ She was different, he did not want to, did not want to ¡­ She looked at her like that ¡­


    Seeing the fear in Mu Lian''s eyes, he immediately understood what was in his heart. He actually cared a lot about those words, right ¡­ It''s not that they don''t want to walk out of their world, but no one is willing to give him a hand. They will only push him deeper ¡­


    "Mu Lian," she said. "If you''re a freak, then what am I?"


    "I''m not the same as you guys, I''m not even considered a living being ¡­ However, you are still willing to treat me as a person and a friend ¡­ So, don''t say that anymore. "


    Her voice was very soft, but every word that came from her pounded heavily on his heart. He lowered his head, feeling the ache in his eyes.


    "Yes."


    It was only after a long time that she heard his low voice. "Then it is agreed that none of us shall leave first."


    "Alright."


    As she visited Mu Lian to cook, Tang Xiaotang realized that her obsessive-compulsive disorder had reached a late stage, one that even her treatment was unable to cure.


    Have you ever seen a kitchen with a scale? That''s right, there was one in Mu Lian''s kitchen. This was the first time Tang Xiaotang saw him opening the balance in the kitchen.


    Maybe because he had gotten used to writing code meticulously, Mu Lian''s habit shifted to cooking. Every time he did not cook for four or five hours, he would do it meticulously, no matter if it was processing ingredients or adding seasonings. His performance was as follows ¡­


    For example, if he wanted to cut vegetables, he would have to cut them until they were exactly the same length. If he had a longer section, he would have to cut it in half against the previous section. If it was shorter ¡­ Hehe, I''m sorry, that pile of crushed vegetables in the trash can is the result.


    Everyone knew that it was more difficult to pull the string. He had to pull every strand clean before he could cut it in half. Even if he had to pick with his nails, he still had to pick every strand clean ¡­


    Also, the prawn must have its head and tail removed, and its shell must have been peeled off neatly as well. It must have all its intestines washed clean, so the shell that Mu Lian had processed could be assembled into an entire shell, just like the shell a prawn would shed ¡­


    He had to scrape off every scale, wash off the internal organs of the fish, and pick out all the fish bones. He would not even let go of the smallest of them, and after finishing, the fish would just turn from a whole fish into a pile of minced meat ¡­


    This meal lasted from noon all the way until the afternoon. When he finished weighing the grams, adding in the seasonings and stir-frying the dishes, it was already dark ¡­


    Fortunately, Tang Xiaotang did not have a body this time, if not she would have starved to death by the time he finished her meal!


    After dinner, Mu Lian carried Tang Xiaotang and sat on the balcony, looking out the window at the starry sky.


    Mu Lian''s apartment was on the fifteenth floor, on the roof. It was just that Mu Lian would always pull the thick curtains, so no matter if it was the sun or the moon, they could not penetrate through.


    Today, perhaps because she was in a good mood, Tang Xiaotang pulled open the curtains and realized that she could see so clearly.


    Mu Lian''s apartment was off to the side to begin with, and there weren''t any tall buildings or any kind of lights in the surroundings. Therefore, the sky was especially dark, and the stars were especially bright, to the point where even the weakest light stars could be seen.


    There was no moon and no clouds. The dark sky was filled with stars, like black velvet hung with diamonds. It was breathtakingly beautiful. Even Tang Xiaotang who had seen such magnificent scenery before held her breath and admired such a beautiful scene.

 C187

    They were so small under the stars, and the vast universe seemed like, whether it was life expectancy or anything else, humans were all so insignificant. Even if the universe wasn''t set in stone, compared to the fleeting lives of humans, everything in the universe seemed as long as eternity.


    "Cloud ¡­" Mu Lian''s voice sounded above Tang Xiaotang''s head, and she replied: "Mnn."


    "Tell me, when will I die?" In the silent night, his voice was deep, as if it was tainted by the darkness of the night. "After all, human life is limited ¡­"


    "Why do you think that?"


    "It''s because we feel that human life is too insignificant. We don''t even know when we will die. This feeling is truly powerless."


    For a moment, the dense depressing aura surrounding Mu Lian made Tang Xiaotang feel apprehensive. She was really afraid that he would accidentally commit suicide, and that was what he would do after all. "Well, I don''t know, but I suppose it doesn''t matter if you live well every day, or when you die, does it?"


    "Is it all right ¡­?" He also wanted to comfort himself that it was okay ¡­ However, those black memories kept pestering him ¡­


    "Right, don''t you humans often say that?" Tang Xiaotang said: "So don''t think too much into it, getting along well every day is the most important."


    He touched her head, and a trace of anger returned to him. "You''re right." Then he stopped talking.


    Tang Xiaotang could feel that he did not take her words to heart. Looks like his past was really not that simple.


    "Alright, stop talking about these unhappy things. Do you want to hear the song? I''ll sing it for you. " Tonight, Mu Lian was terrifyingly gloomy, and Tang Xiaotang didn''t want him to continue to be depressed. She silently shrank back and leaned against him.


    "Can you sing?" Hearing Mu Lian''s very surprised tone, Tang Xiaotang replied huffily: "Of course I will! Don''t underestimate me! Do you want to hear it or not? "


    "Of course." Mu Lian was really looking forward to what song she could sing.


    "Humph, listen carefully!"


    Five minutes passed ¡­


    "How is it? Do you like it? " After Tang Xiaotang finished singing the last word, she turned around and asked him: "How nice is it?"


    The corner of Mu Lian''s mouth twitched, this was even more unpleasant than the noise made by cars on the street: "Nice to hear ¡­" He really didn''t dare to say that he didn''t like the sound of it ¡­


    Seeing his constipated look, Tang Xiaotang laughed complacently, to make you suspect me! She pretended to be happy and said, "Then let me sing another song!"


    "Don''t ¡­" Before Mu Lian could stop them, Tang Xiaotang had already started singing. Compared to the previous time where she couldn''t sing at all, this time, it could be said to be heavenly music.


    The beautiful and gentle voice rang in his ears, and he slowly calmed down. Those unbearable memories of the past were once again buried deep within his heart.


    "it ''snotthatunuual, wheneverythingisbeautiful."


    Tang Xiaotang was singing an English song she had heard in a certain world. At that time, she thought it was very nice, so she spent some time to learn it.


    Furthermore, she felt that the lyrics of the song was very suitable for Mu Lian to listen to.


    "Lifeisliekeagifttheysay, wrappdeupforyoueveryday."


    Mu Lian listened attentively, the words of healing were spread across his heart, he subconsciously wanted to close his eyes and immerse himself in her voice.


    "It''sjustanototherordinearacletoday."


    After Tang Xiaotang finished singing the last sentence, she opened his eyes and she asked: "Is it nice?"


    "Sounds good." He smiled at her as she stood on the windowsill, the whole deep night sky behind her, her glowing blue eyes looking at him quietly. In that moment, what he saw was no longer the little robot, but the girl with the black hair and golden eyes.


    "Thank you." Thank you for appearing in my life.


    Perhaps it was because of the cold wind blowing through the open window last night. The next morning, a tragic event happened.


    Mu Lian had a cold.


    His nose was stuffy, his throat hurt, his head hurt, his body was weak, he wanted to lie on the bed, he wanted to do nothing, he didn''t want to eat.


    Tang Xiaotang was speechless.


    Mu Lian''s body was too weak, he was in the middle of summer, how could his body be so weak? Was it caused by the night before yesterday?


    Looking at Mu Lian who was curled up on the bed and had wrapped himself in a blanket, Tang Xiaotang felt that he needed to take some medicine now.


    But Mu Lian''s family did not have any medicine.


    He did not know how he managed to survive the past twenty years. Tang Xiaotang advised him to go to the hospital, but Mu Lian refused to let go no matter what she said.


    It was a very hot day, the temperature had to be at least 36 ¡æ, and even inside the room was 32 ¡æ. However, Mu Lian still wrapped himself with two layers of blankets, and felt that he had to go to the hospital.


    "Mu Lian? Mu Lian... " She was just deciding to persuade him to go to the hospital and give her an injection. However, after shouting for a long time, Mu Lian did not react at all.


    As she measured the temperature, his forehead began to heat up. 2 ¡ã, his entire body was in a coma!


    This won''t do, if he doesn''t go to the hospital now, he''ll burn silly!


    No longer hesitating, Tang Xiaotang called 112 on Mu Lian''s mobile phone and called an ambulance. She then controlled the electronic lock to open the door for the doctor.


    It was fortunate that Mu Lian installed an electronic lock on his own door, otherwise he would be burning to death in his home.


    Attached to Mu Lian''s watch, Tang Xiaotang watched as the doctors carried the unconscious Mu Lian into the ambulance. By then, Mu Lian''s body temperature was already close to 40 degrees, the doctors hastily used alcohol to cool their bodies as they drove towards the hospital.


    Only when they arrived at the hospital and fed Mu Lian with the medicine to stabilize his body did Tang Xiaotang heave a sigh of relief.


    When she relaxed, she realized that this hospital was where Lin Lang worked again. Looks like Mu Lian was really fated to be here, this was already the second time he was here.


    He was frowning deeply, his expression relatively calm. However, his face was pale white, his lips were completely bloodless, and even his skin had dried up to the point of peeling off.


    Although Mu Lian was still unconscious, the temperature had dropped. After tormenting for a long time, Tang Xiaotang was also a little tired. She closed her eyes, stuck close to his arm and prepared to rest for a while.

 C188

    "¡­ ¡­." It''s okay, Lil ''Lian, oh ¡­ "I won''t see it ¡­" Her voice was not loud but it was clear. Tang Xiaotang could hear her voice very clearly.


    What? What happened? She should have, in the hospital ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang tried so hard to open her eyes, but it was of no use. Only when the sounds gradually grew louder did she realize that it was the breathing of a man and a woman. What they were doing was self-evident.


    Eh, this ¡­


    This must be Mu Lian''s consciousness...


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly remembered that before she went to sleep, she was on Mu Lian''s skin, so she had unknowingly invaded his consciousness?


    With this thought in mind, a ray of light suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. It seemed like the door had been opened, and a bright slit appeared on the ground ¡­


    Using this light, Tang Xiaotang saw a dark red carpet, white bed sheets, blankets, and... The little boy who was sitting on the bed ¡­


    The boy''s face was exquisite and cute, Tang Xiaotang could immediately recognize that it was a mini version of his face. This must be the young Mu Lian.


    What was he looking at?


    She followed the boy''s gaze and saw a man and a woman, naked and entwined, in the crack of the door, fiercely embracing and kissing.


    She couldn''t see the man''s face because he had his back to them, but she could clearly see the woman''s face ¡­ Her exquisite and beautiful features that were tainted with lust were fifty to sixty percent similar to Mu Lian''s.


    This is, Mu Lian''s ¡­ Mother?


    "Won''t your husband find out?" The man''s voice was very vague, almost not human at all. It should have been blocked by Mu Lian''s consciousness.


    The woman giggled and said, "Him? They were just playing on their own, even if they saw him, they wouldn''t care ¡­ "As long as Little Lian doesn''t know, we can play however we want ¡­"


    Little Mu Lian watched the entire time as a man and a woman flirted as if no one else was present. Only then did Tang Xiaotang realize that his eyes were filled with an almost lifeless coldness.


    His face was pale and his lips were bloodless, but his eyes were thick and dark. On the huge bed, his small figure seemed to have completely merged into the darkness, completely without a sound or trace.


    The light outside the door was extinguished bit by bit, and the surroundings sank into darkness once again. Little Mu Lian did not make a sound, but Tang Xiaotang knew that he was still sitting there.


    Through the gap in the door, Tang Xiaotang saw that there was still a man and woman outside, and it was still a familiar scene. It was just that the woman seemed to have changed, and the man seemed to have also changed.


    Tang Xiaotang, who had already guessed what it was, looked on silently. When she saw that the man had a face similar to Mu Lian''s by forty to fifty percent, she was no longer surprised.


    This should be Mu Lian''s father.


    This woman was obviously not Mu Lian''s mother. Her face and voice were also blocked by Mu Lian''s consciousness, and were blurry like the man before. However, she could hear her words clearly.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being seen by your son?"


    "Don''t worry, he won''t be able to see Little Lian and he won''t tell others ¡­" This was Mu Lian''s father''s answer.


    But they didn''t know that Mu Lian had seen it, and had even seen it from the beginning to the end.


    Tang Xiaotang turned to look at Little Mu Lian, he was still maintaining that posture with her eyes wide open, only that the Profound Spirit Qi around her body was becoming more and more void of life, she was not sure if it was just an illusion, but Tang Xiaotang felt that his face had become even paler, and that she was as lifeless as a stone statue.


    If he thought about it, it made sense. After seeing his parents in such a state, how could he not be provoked?


    She couldn''t bear to go over and cover his eyes, but she discovered that no matter how hard she tried, he wouldn''t be able to see her. She could only allow him to see that terrible scene.


    Every time was the scene of Mu Lian''s parents being together with a different man and woman. However, they had never turned around, and did not see the door that was open, where their son was currently silently staring at everything.


    Tang Xiaotang really wanted to cover up Mu Lian''s line of sight. She couldn''t bear to watch such a small boy sitting there like that and almost disappear into the darkness, but there was nothing she could do.


    Then, the crack in the door disappeared, and the surroundings once again fell into darkness. After an unknown amount of time, the door finally opened, and countless light beams poured in. A person walked in and Tang Xiaotang heaved a sigh of relief, she no longer needed to watch such a scene, as she heard the person cry out in shock: "Young Master! Why are you sitting here? It will get cold! "


    The man stepped forward and touched Little Mu Lian''s forehead. "So hot! "Hurry up and get a doctor ¡­"


    A large swath of darkness once again descended before her eyes. This time, Tang Xiaotang was unable to sense Mu Lian''s existence, and he seemed to have disappeared, her body of consciousness disappearing to an unknown place.


    When there was light again, Tang Xiaotang controlled herself to float toward where she was. Then, the scenery around her quickly became bright, and her surroundings were a large expanse of pure white. She blinked, and discovered that she was standing in a room, and that the dazzling light was coming through the window in the wall.


    The face of the white clothed doctor sat opposite to the light, and in front of him was the silent little Mu Lian who was wearing a white hospital gown.


    After clearly seeing his entire body, only then did Tang Xiaotang realize that he was just too skinny, like a bag of bones, with sunken eye sockets and protruding cheekbones. Her face was pale and expressionless, completely devoid of the vitality of a child.


    The hospital gown he wore seemed to be the clothes of an adult. The wrist that protruded from his empty sleeve was extremely slender, not much different from that of a newborn baby.


    She heard the woman''s worried voice. It was actually Little Mu Lian''s mother, "Doctor, why did Little Lian become like this? Did the fever burn my brain? "


    Then, it was the man''s voice, Little Mu Lian''s father. "Doctor, can my son recover?"


    Tang Xiaotang saw the worried look on the man and woman''s faces.


    "We''ve checked, it''s not a problem with the fever ¡­" With the same indistinct voice, the doctor paused, "Hmm, the patient is still too young, it should be a psychological problem ¡­"


    The boy who was sitting slowly turned his head and looked at himself in the mirror on the wall. Tang Xiaotang also looked over and realized that there was an almost undetectable trace of sarcasm in his eyes.


    "If you can cooperate with us to actively receive treatment, the situation should be alleviated ¡­" The doctor''s voice faded away, and the men and women in the room disappeared as well. The white walls began to peel off rapidly, revealing a large area of empty darkness. However, in the blink of an eye, everything turned dark once more.

 C189

    Once again returning to that familiar room, the boy sat on the bed by himself while Tang Xiaotang surrounded him. She had a faint premonition that something was going to happen next ¡­


    As expected, everything seemed to have started again. Little Mu Lian, once again, looked through the crack of the door, seeing her parents together with different men and women, but none of them noticed him.


    From start to finish, Little Mu Lian did not utter a single word as all sorts of playful and teasing sounds passed his ears. This time, Tang Xiaotang looked at him more carefully. She suddenly realised that he had not spoken, his lips were trembling slightly, and she could vaguely make out that he was calling "Father and Mother", but he could not make a sound.


    Relying on what she heard later, Tang Xiaotang suddenly understood that it was not that he did not call out, or that she did not want to get out of bed, but instead, a child with a high fever did not have the strength to listen in on her men and women who were immersed in lust.


    So it was only when the servant found out that little Mu Lian had been sitting on his bed with a high fever for an unknown period of time, that he suffered from such a serious autism ¡­


    Initially, he thought that the later scenes would be the same as before. However, he didn''t expect that the surrounding scenes would suddenly change to a different scene.


    It felt like a classroom, and it was even Little Mu Lian who was sitting on a chair. He quietly looked at the complex, sky-high letters, his fingers moved quickly on his laptop, and the screen quickly flashed with a combination that he could not understand.


    Suddenly, a ball of paper smashed onto his head, and then, it dropped on the table as it bounced off. Little Mu Lian''s head was smashed to the point that it tilted to the side, moving her line of sight away from the computer.


    "Hahahaha, Mu Lian, you little monster! What are you doing here? "


    Tang Xiaotang had long since gotten used to the voice, and it seemed like Mu Lian''s self-defense was at its peak. His consciousness had subconsciously blocked all of the people who had injured him before.


    The figure closed his notebook and raised it high. "Look! I wonder what this little monster is doing! "


    Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help but want to sigh. Just as she was about to say that his attitude would infuriate the devilish brat even more, she saw him throw her notebook at her angrily, as expected.


    "You still dare to look at me like that? You freak! Monster! "No wonder no one is playing with you!"


    Everything in front of him disappeared and she soon arrived at an office. Tang Xiaotang had long since gotten used to looking at the blurry face of the person in front of him and listened to his words, "Mu Lian, you didn''t do anything at all during the ceremony, right? You dropped the computer by accident. "


    Little Mu Lian remained silent and did not say a word, as he continued to listen to the man in front of his.


    "Mu Lian is so obedient. Teacher believes that Mu Lian will not speak of what teacher said today, right?"


    The other party''s figure was slowly being engulfed by the darkness, that bizarre voice still resounded in his ears, like the devil''s mutter. Tang Xiaotang looked at Mu Lian Jr.


    She suddenly couldn''t bear it. Perhaps he had tried hard to blend into the crowd, but everyone had pushed him back into his room. They were laughing in sympathy with him as they closed the doors and windows, leaving him alone.


    She tried to move, put her hand lightly on his shoulder, and though she knew he might not hear, she comforted him in a very soft voice.


    "It''s okay, I''m here."


    Just as the man and woman on the bed were falling into a dream, a strange figure flashed by the door. She looked at the unconscious man on the bed and a ghostly light flashed across her eyes.


    "The mission target has appeared, please instruct!"


    When the scene in Mu Lian''s dream cycled again, Tang Xiaotang finally realized that he was a nightmare.


    However, it was useless. He still couldn''t see her. She could only watch as he forced her to recall those bad memories, including the paper she had stolen from him during her university days.


    Yes, he did not say anything, because he knew that even if he did say it, no one would believe him. In their eyes, he was a freak. He was abnormal. He was sick. Even if he was a genius, so what? When those people talked about him behind his back, they were all talking about how high up they were with a face full of pity.


    Feeling the air around Mu Lian grow denser and denser, his life force disappearing, and even the temperature that had fallen with difficulty also started to rise again, Tang Xiaotang got anxious.


    No, I can''t let him continue to think like this! I need to wake up as soon as possible!


    Tang Xiaotang closed her eyes, her entire body emitting a faint glow, she extended her hand out to touch the darkness in front of her, and muttered: "Break!"


    Endless rays of light scattered from the spot where her finger pointed, gradually permeating Mu Lian''s dark dream and melting away all those messy figures.


    Her hand rested on Mu Lian''s shoulder, and his voice that sounded like an enchantment slowly rang out: "Mu Lian, wake up, wake up!"


    It was fortunate that he had passed through the spirit body this time, and that his body had come into direct contact with Mu Lian''s body. Otherwise, he really wouldn''t be able to use this kind of innate skill.


    The scene in front of Mu Lian''s eyes shattered under the light. He heard someone calling his name, both familiar and unfamiliar, "Mu Lian, wake up!"


    "Wake up!"


    The last sound was incredibly clear, and he subconsciously began to tremble. The confusion and desolation in his eyes was replaced with clarity.


    Was this the voice of a cloud? What happened to him?


    He felt like he was lying on a bed. He felt weak all over and his eyelids twitched. He struggled to open his eyes and saw that it was all white. He was lying on a bed. His arms were cold.


    Looking up, he saw that the bottle of fluid beside the bed was glowing with a cold light, and the hose underneath was connected to the needle on the back of his hand. It turned out that he was in the hospital.


    Why was he in the hospital?


    "You''re finally awake ¡­"


    In order to help him clear her mind, Tang Xiaotang had almost used up all of his energy. However, seeing that Mu Lian had woken up and his body temperature had returned to normal, she still felt happy. "That''s great, where else are you uncomfortable?"


    "Nope."


    Mu Lian was stunned, and subconsciously answered. He didn''t feel too bad about it now. Even though he felt weak all over, he had a terrible headache in the morning and it didn''t hurt anymore.


    "You sent me to the hospital?" His voice was still rather hoarse, and for a moment, he couldn''t say what he felt. He remembered the dream, but strangely enough, even though he was in the hospital, there was no expected fear.


    "En, your fever is too strong, you can''t stay at home anymore." Her voice was weak, and he thought he must have worried her.


    "Yun Yun, are you alright? I''m sorry I worried you. "


    "It''s alright," Tang Xiaotang shook her head. It was a pity that he couldn''t see it, "You have to take care of yourself, don''t make me worry anymore ¡­"


    He was on the verge of waking up, so human life was just that fragile.


    "I''m really sorry ¡­" He still remembered hearing her voice in the nightmare. She must be very, very anxious ¡­


    "I need to rest for a while. Are you okay by yourself?" Tang Xiaotang was powerless to think too much. She only felt tired, and sure enough, the suppression she felt was too strong.

 C190

    "It''s alright, rest quickly ¡­"


    Just as Mu Lian had finished speaking, there was a knock on the door.


    "Someone''s coming!" Tang Xiaotang took one last look. It was a nurse, probably here to change the medicine for Mu Lian.


    Then, before Mu Lian could reply, the door was pushed open, and a delicate and pretty child''s face appeared. Seeing Mu Lian, her heart was overjoyed as she gently walked in and knocked: "Are you sick? "Why are you in the hospital?"


    If Tang Xiaotang knew that the person who entered was this woman, she would definitely not have fallen asleep. Unfortunately, when Lin Lang came in, Tang Xiaotang had already left with the Zhou Guild, so she naturally did not know that the person who entered was actually Lin Lang.


    The moment Lin Lang stepped into the room, her entire body tensed up. Yun Yun had told him that this woman was not a good person and told him to be careful.


    He didn''t speak, only looked at her warily.


    Seeing that he did not say anything, Lin Lang continued: "I heard voices in the room, are you making a call?"


    Seeing that Mu Lian was still ignoring her, if it was an ordinary girl, he would have ran away already. However, Lin Lang did not care.


    "Do you have a fever?" Looking at the label on the bottle, she recognized that this was the antipyretic drug. Then, seeing that Mu Lian was alone, she felt that this was a good opportunity.


    It was said that a sick person''s mind was the weakest. She took this opportunity to comfort him, and he would definitely open his heart to her.


    Lin Lang''s thoughts were not wrong, it was just that she did not know that the fragile moment in Mu Lian''s mind had just passed.


    "Are you alone? How pitiful, do you want me to accompany you? "


    "Where is your home? Aren''t your family coming to see you? "


    "Let me talk to you. Do you have anything you want to say?"


    "¡­"


    Even if Mu Lian didn''t want to care about her, he was getting annoyed by her racket. His fever had just subsided and he needed some rest. He was very tired, but this woman kept talking in his ear, which made him want to curse.


    "Get out."


    His cold voice, which carried a hint of hoarseness, still sounded cold and clean, causing Lin Lang to feel as if her entire body was going numb.


    Oh my god! So his voice was actually so pleasant to hear!


    But what did he say?


    Go out?


    She looked at Mu Lian in confusion, wanting him to confirm with his again, but Mu Lian just closed his eyes and ignored her.


    He really couldn''t take it anymore. If she said another word, he would definitely throw her out!


    Lin Lang curled her lips. She felt that this so called genius was simply too hard to deal with. If it wasn''t for the mission, she wouldn''t even spare him a glance!


    Since the other party did not like it, Lin Lang did not want to stay any longer. Since he was living in the courtyard now, she wasn''t afraid of him running away.


    He pretended to help pull Mu Lian''s blanket and secretly put something on Mu Lian''s collar. Under the other party''s cold gaze, he turned and left.


    Mu Lian heaved a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to close his eyes to sleep, he heard the door open once again. He angrily said to the man, "Get out!"


    But he heard a small voice timidly saying, "That... "I''m here to change the medicine ¡­"


    He forced himself to stay the night at the hospital. Early the next morning, when Mu Lian was running away from home, he burned quickly, afraid that he would be seen by Lin Lang, he did not stay for even a second longer. After the nurse finished pulling out the needle, he ran away with his butt on fire.


    As for why? Lin Lang''s appearance was not that terrifying, what''s with this ghastly appearance?


    While talking to Tang Xiaotang and getting off the car, Mu Lian walked into the small district and was watched by many of the elders.


    "Lad, how old are you? Are you new? Why haven''t I seen you before? "


    One of the aunties'' eyes lit up as if she was looking at a son-in-law. "Are you from our district?"


    Before Mu Lian could reply, another old lady asked hurriedly. "Young lad, you''re so handsome! Do you have a girlfriend? "


    "How about I introduce my daughter to you?"


    Mu Lian: "..."


    After escaping out of the grandpa and grandma''s attack area, Mu Lian quickly escaped into the elevator to isolate their figures.


    "Why are they chasing me?" He asked with some lingering fear.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Tang Xiaotang was laughing so hard that she couldn''t breathe. She stuttered as she answered: "Because... Because, it was possible that ¡­ "You must be lucky enough to meet me ¡­"


    In fact, it was also because Mu Lian almost never went out of his house. Since he was dressed like a ghost and avoided people, it was only natural that the great masters and grandpas who lived orderly lives would not know him. The residential area he lived in could be considered a high-class residential area. Moreover, he was wearing famous brands and he looked good. The grandpas and grandpas naturally treated him as their daughter''s mate selection target.


    Of course, Mu Lian wouldn''t be able to guess the reason, but Tang Xiaotang only needed to think of how Mu Lian looked just now and wanted to laugh, so she couldn''t help but laugh again.


    Tang Xiaotang laughed as she reached the top floor, she walked to the door and took out her phone to open it, but she was suddenly stunned.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Tang Xiaotang did not understand what had happened. She did not know what had happened, but looking at Mu Lian''s expression, it should be a very serious matter.


    "Someone went in."


    Mu Lian had set up his own program so that as long as someone tried to crack the password forcefully, he would be able to catch traces of them no matter how secretive the other party was.


    However, since this person could crack his password, even though it wasn''t difficult at all, it meant that the opponent''s strength wasn''t weak.


    "There''s no one inside."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map and saw that there was no one in the room, her expression became serious. She had already guessed the other party''s goal, so she turned on the monitoring device without any hope.


    Someone must have been in a hurry last night.


    Mu Lian opened the door, changed his password, and started to check his own things. The result was that, other than the hard drive and USB drive that was in the drawer, everything else was fine, including the computer.


    He was not worried that the computer would be decoded. The password on the computer and the password on the door were two completely different levels, so the other party did not have the ability to decode it.


    He turned on the computer and quickly connected to the internet. Then, he transferred the traces of his phone into the computer and started tracking the person''s IP number.


    Although the other party''s identity was concealed and the connection was only to a normal public WiFi, Mu Lian was no ordinary hacker. He grabbed onto the other party''s temporary login identity like a snake eyeing its prey and followed the direction of the vine. In the blink of an eye, he had made some discoveries.

 C191

    On the other hand, Tang Xiaotang was not idle either. She had a hunch that this had something to do with the organisation backing Lin Lang.


    Using her advantage, she snuck into the device the man had logged on to. It was an ordinary computer, but unfortunately, she found out that it had been stolen. The computer was full of irrelevant information, and there was nothing to be found.


    After eliminating any traces of herself, Tang Xiaotang turned to investigate the monitoring system. Although the monitoring system in the small sector had been destroyed, the monitoring system outside was still good.


    Her energy consumption was extremely fast. Fortunately, she had rested well last night. However, she was disappointed to find that there were still no discoveries.


    The other party must be an experienced player, who was extremely strong in counter detection abilities. All the surveillance around could not detect anything abnormal, so Tang Xiaotang could only return empty-handed.


    Mu Lian kept track of this identity. The other party seemed to have intentionally obstructed his path and set up several obstacles, but Mu Lian was able to accomplish nothing against him.


    Mu Lian''s fingers flew about until they seemed to have turned into afterimages, his expression was serious as he stared at the screen, all sorts of data quickly flashed past his eyes.


    Finally, the last barrier was broken under his control, but only after Mu Lian hacked into the other party''s account did he realize that this was only an ordinary new registered account. Even the mailbox was the hacked into other people''s account, so there wasn''t any useful information left behind.


    The opponent was so cunning and treacherous that it was a waste of effort, but they found nothing.


    Looking at the empty piece of information, Mu Lian felt as if the other party was laughing at him. This was the first time he felt defeated, he truly could not find that guy.


    Such a failure ¡­


    "Don''t worry, it doesn''t matter." He heard the young girl beside him say in a comforting tone, "You''re great!" The other side had clearly come prepared, so they had no choice.


    Tang Xiaotang was not worried, failing to catch up did not mean that Mu Lian''s skills were not up to standard. On the contrary, it was precisely because the other party did not have the ability to defeat Mu Lian that he could run so fast.


    Furthermore, he had only obtained the USB drive, and could not open it without a password. Mu Lian once said that only he knew the password on the USB drive. If anyone else wanted to try it out, even the most advanced super computer with the strongest computing power would need fifty years.


    Hence, in order to make the password, they would definitely look for Mu Lian again.


    Moreover, Tang Xiaotang had already copied the data on the USB drive. Right now, the most important thing was to find the Lian Yun''s weakness before the other party opened the password, so that the terrifying virus would not be used.


    "But, there are very important data in those USB flash drives ¡­" When Mu Lian thought about how he had modified half of the Lian Yun, he felt a little irritated. It was not only because he had not finished reforming the Lian Yun, but also because of the words she had said, which caused him to feel a little uneasy.


    He also knew the power of that thing. Once it spread out, it would definitely become a disaster for the electronic world.


    "I''ve already made a copy, so you don''t have to worry." Seeing his expression, Tang Xiaotang comforted him a little. Seems like her hard work was not in vain, Mu Lian more or less understood some of her responsibilities.


    "When did you ¡­" He looked at her curiously.


    "Hee hee ¡­" When I first came here, I copied the contents of your USB drive. "


    Mu Lian did not feel that his privacy had been offended, maybe he had already treated her as one of his own. Instead, he felt that Tang Xiaotang had done a good job, "Great, now you don''t have to worry."


    Although she knew that this method was a bit wrong, she didn''t think that it would be exposed back then, so she didn''t hesitate when doing it. But now, under Mu Lian''s purely curious gaze, the thick-skinned Tang Xiaotang felt a little ashamed for the first time.


    Well, no big deal. Next time, he could just agree to it.


    A certain charmer thought without sincerity.


    That night, Mu Lian did not sleep, and neither did Tang Xiaotang. Despite being extremely sleepy, she and Mu Lian made some changes to the computer program. When the sky was about to brighten, one man and one woman finally finished their final modifications, and they all heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the densely packed code on the screen.


    "Finally, it''s done."


    In this way, even if the person who got the USB drive had decoded the password in advance, it wouldn''t be of any use.


    "Hurry up and rest, your body is just right."


    Seeing the black circles under Mu Lian''s eyes, Tang Xiaotang was truly worried that he would get a fever, since her body was not considered good: "Leave the rest to me."


    Mu Lian did not try to force it either. He felt that his body was extremely weak, and his head was a little dizzy. He nodded. "Okay."


    After watching him lie on the bed and cover herself with the blanket, Tang Xiaotang jumped off the chair, closed the computer and checked all the electrical appliances at home. After confirming that there were no abnormalities, he returned to her bedroom.


    After turning the temperature of the air conditioner up a little, he jumped onto the wireless charger beside his pillow. Tang Xiaotang turned on the switch to charge her body.


    In the blink of an eye, another few days passed. Ever since the USB was stolen, Tang Xiaotang had been paying attention to the news on the internet, but she hadn''t found any news about the Lian Yun s even after three days. Only then was she completely at ease.


    No news was the best news. It seemed like the password for the USB drive had yet to be decoded. That was great.


    There was no news from her side, but there was news from Mu Lian''s side. He once again received Fu Zhao''s invitation.


    This time, Fu Zhao specifically said it was just the two of them. Tang Xiaotang felt that he must have been shocked by the situation last time.


    "Should we go?" Mu Lian asked Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang knew that the other party had set her eyes on Mu Lian''s strength. Furthermore, she heard that Fu Zhao''s company had recently released news that they wanted to create a holographic game, so she was definitely here to work with Mu Lian.


    "Go!" Why not? This was the chance that Mu Lian needed.


    "Alright." Mu Lian did not say much. Although that man did not give him a good impression, he would definitely go as long as Yun Yun said this.


    She would never harm him.


    The place where they met was at the same coffee shop as last time. Tang Xiaotang secretly checked and discovered that this coffee shop was Fu Zhao''s personal property and it was the kind that avoided the Fu family.


    It was just that when she left the room, the electric currents might have been unstable. For a moment, she felt as if her mind was in a trance, but in the next moment, she was back to normal.


    "What''s wrong?" She was just about to speak when she suddenly stopped. Mu Lian, who was changing his clothes, asked anxiously: "If you''re not feeling well, we won''t be going. It''s not that important anyway."


    Seeing his concerned eyes, Tang Xiaotang wanted to laugh. He seemed to have forgotten that she was just a string of data, and had completely treated her as a human. "I''m fine, let''s go." However, her heart felt warm.


    Such concern, it was really warm ¡­

 C192

    When they reached the coffee shop, they realized that Fu Zhao had not come yet. Only the bodyguard from last time was waiting at the door. Seeing them arrive, he bowed slightly. His gaze landed on the strange object in the other party''s hand, but he did not reveal too much surprise. He said in a low voice, "The young master is not here yet. Please follow me in, Mister Yun."


    Tang Xiaotang felt that it was a little strange. After all, this was an invitation from Fu Zhao.


    However, she didn''t say anything. Perhaps she was delayed along the way.


    "Let''s go in." She told Mu Lian.


    "Alright." Mu Lian nodded.


    Once they entered the coffee shop, Tang Xiaotang felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t quite tell where. Everything was normal in the coffee shop, the people leisurely tasting coffee, working, or enjoying the music, it was no different from how it used to be.


    But she just didn''t think it was right.


    It was probably because the electric current in his body throbbed irregularly the moment he entered the room. Tang Xiaotang thought that maybe she should get Mu Lian to check on this robot when she got back.


    They were in the same compartment as before, and the bodyguard let them in, then closed the door behind them and stood by himself.


    Tang Xiaotang inspected the entire coffee shop as usual, but didn''t find anything.


    Maybe something was wrong with this body. When he went back, he would definitely ask Mu Lian to open it and check it thoroughly.


    Knowing that Mu Lian was not used to being with others, Tang Xiaotang did not linger and quickly returned to the robot body. Mu Lian was bored out of his mind and took out his phone to play a game of Single Player. With a bodyguard in his room, he could not interact too much with Tang Xiaotang. That''s impossible...


    "Beep, beep, beep ~ ~"


    Without any warning, his phone rang. Mu Lian''s hand trembled, and watched as the fat bird on the screen lost control, fell onto the ground head first, and a large bright red "gameover" appeared on the screen.


    The bodyguard took out his phone to look at his phone and then went out to answer the call. Mu Lian turned off the game and felt a bit irritated.


    "Are you coming or not?" He tapped open the contact person and typed in a line of words: "If you don''t come, then I''m going back."


    "Come, wait for me, I''m on my way."


    The other side replied very quickly, as though they were afraid that he would really be impatient and leave, Fu Zhao explained: "On the way there, there was a little accident, my car was stuck at the high speed, I can''t get off."


    Mu Lian patiently waited.


    Then another hour.


    "Yunyun, how about we go back? I don''t think he''ll come." Mu Lian and Tang Xiaotang started to chat, the bodyguard did not return after receiving the call, and had probably gone to take care of Fu Zhao''s matters.


    "Let''s wait for another half an hour. If he doesn''t show up soon, then we''ll go back." Tang Xiaotang was also slightly angry, she even thought that Fu Zhao had purposely let them go in order to take revenge on Mu Lian''s escape halfway, but after thinking about it, she felt that it was impossible with Fu Zhao''s personality, so she consoled Mu Lian.


    Speak of the devil, the devil is here. Just as the two of them were getting impatient, the door finally rang.


    Fu Zhao opened the door and walked in, panting as he apologized: "Sorry, I came late."


    His face was still as handsome as ever, but his cheeks were red and his hair was a mess. Sweat was dripping down his forehead, and his suit suit was a little messy. His tie was crooked.


    "Did you come running?"


    Tang Xiaotang could not resist asking. She came over today because of Mu Lian, and with his personality, it would be a joke if he talked about the contract. Tang Xiaotang decided to personally go up.


    Of course, she had discussed it with Mu Lian beforehand, and later on said that she was Mu Lian''s relative. Because she couldn''t come back from overseas, she used voice transmission to communicate with Fu Zhao.


    "You are ¡­?" Sure enough, Fu Zhao''s eyes revealed his suspicions, and started to look all around to find the source of the sound.


    "Cough cough, I am Yun Mu''s elder sister." Tang Xiaotang thought for a while, and felt that this identity was most suitable, she synthesized a mature voice for him and said: "You don''t need to look for me, I am not here, we can just use voice communication."


    Seeing that Mu Lian did not say anything, and Fu Zhao finally realised that the voice was coming from the strange robot''s mouth, he was slightly unhappy, because Mu Lian did not say anything about this matter beforehand.


    "Hello, how should I address you ¡­"


    "My surname is Yun, you can call me Lady Yun." How could Tang Xiaotang not be able to guess what he was thinking? She replied lightly: "You don''t need to think that Yun Mu doesn''t value cooperation. In reality, he values the relationship between you two a lot.


    "What does Lady Yun mean?" Fu Zhao would like to hear her answer.


    "Yun Mu''s situation is a little special. His personal capacity is not complete, so it''s important for him to sign a contract as my guardian to be present." Tang Xiaotang said in a nonsensical voice, "I will talk to Mr. Shao in his place, you can raise any request you have with me. Of course, Yun Mu will sign it. "


    Although he was somewhat unwilling, Fu Zhao still valued this meeting very highly. Furthermore, Yun Mu did not refute what Lady Yun said from the beginning to the end, which made Fu Zhao feel that it was somewhat believable.


    He abandoned his car and ran over. He did not come back empty-handed, he had to sign on Yun Mu before Fu Yu this time!


    "Well, since Ms. Yun says so, this is a contract."


    Fu Zhao took out the contract he had carefully wrapped up and placed it on the table. "Can you see it?"


    "Sure."


    Mu Lian placed Tang Xiaotang''s body on the table, and then set the contract right in front of her. This scene was extremely strange. Fu Zhao''s eyes twitched, but he did not say anything. The robot''s eyes must be cameras ¡­


    Tang Xiaotang read through the entire contract in ten lines, feeling very satisfied. Although Fu Zhao was a little narrow-minded, but in some ways, he was still very generous with the contract. Although the contract was biased towards the Fu family, the overall treatment for Mu Lian was not low, and not only did he not need to work, the time and place of work were all decided by Mu Lian himself, and his salary was equal to the Fu family''s advanced engineer. Other than that, there was also a bonus, a 20% of the project''s total profits, and even a 10% of the Fu family''s shares.


    "There''s no problem with the contract," she paused before continuing. "But Mister Shao hasn''t said it yet. What exactly do you want Yun Mu to do?"


    Fu Zhao smiled and took out another document, "This is a project that we are cooperating with. I believe in Mister Yun Mu''s strength, as long as he is willing to join, I will definitely not treat him unfairly."

 C193

    After reading the document, Tang Xiaotang could not help but admire Fu Zhao''s ambition. Even though she already knew his purpose, she had no choice but to believe that this man was truly powerful.


    No wonder Fu Yu couldn''t compete with him, he had ambitions and methods, he was really naturally suited for places like the shopping mall.


    His gaze was focused on the virtual idol area.


    However, if it was just an ordinary virtual idol, it would be no different from the ones launched by other companies. Moreover, it would not have any advantage in this market that was close to saturation.


    What he wanted to do was to give the virtual idol its soul, giving it a human''s mind, allowing it to freely communicate with others.


    Originally, Fu Zhao did not hold any hope, but he had met Yun Mu.


    His presence rekindled hope ¡ª or was it possible?


    In any case, he decided to give it a try, even if it failed.


    "Sign it."


    Tang Xiaotang said to Mu Lian.


    She believed that Mu Lian would be able to do it. If he could borrow the Fu Clan''s power, he would be much better.


    Seeing the young man sign the document without saying a word, Fu Zhao felt a little more at ease, and his gaze unconsciously landed on that strange robot. Although he knew that the other party was thousands of miles away, he did not know why, but when he looked at her blue eyes, he felt that she was looking at him.


    "Alright, leave one copy of the document and I will take the other two back. Then I wish us a happy cooperation! "


    Fu Zhao stood up and extended a hand, he had a smile on his face as he looked at Mu Lian, although the other party was still dressed in such a strange manner, he strangely felt that he was pleasing to the eye.


    "Happy cooperation." Tang Xiaotang replied.


    Mu Lian cautiously shook hands with him, their postures were stiff, and since Fu Zhao was in a good mood, she didn''t mind him not speaking. He put away the two contracts on the table and returned them to his clothes. "Then I will leave first. Mr Yun, you can do whatever you want. All of your expenses will be charged to my account."


    Mu Lian also didn''t want to stay here any longer. Just as he wanted to follow Fu Zhao and leave, the door to the private room was knocked.


    Fu Zhao opened the door, only to see his bodyguard walking in with his head lowered, directly smashing into him. Fu Zhao frowned: "Ah Hu, what happened to you ¡­."


    A strange pain came from the back of his hand, followed by his entire body becoming numb and powerless. Fu Zhao fainted, and before he could even finish, he fell onto the ground.


    When the man raised his head, Tang Xiaotang and Mu Lian realized that he was not that bodyguard just now, but a complete stranger.


    It was as if he did not expect there to be someone else in the room, he was stunned, and a dark light quickly flashed past her eyes. She raised his hand, and when Tang Xiaotang saw the tranquilizer spear in his hand, she immediately shot at Mu Lian without waiting for her to speak.


    Tang Xiaotang quietly observed, but luckily the other party did not notice her, and thought that she was some kind of ornament, and directly went to inspect the two people lying on the ground.


    She couldn''t expose herself now, or the two of them would be dead for sure. She tried to connect to his phone, but found out that he wasn''t wearing it at all. The only thing that might be useful was the bracelet on his body.


    Seeing the two unconscious people on the ground, he bent down and helped Fu Zhao up. After thinking about it, he helped Mu Lian up again, and carried one on each side.


    Seeing that the other party was about to go out, Tang Xiaotang no longer hesitated. She decisively used the wireless net to enter his bracelet and left with the man.


    As she walked out of the room, she noticed that all the waiters in the coffee shop had been enchanted. She didn''t know where all the customers had gone to, but they were nowhere to be seen. The man seemed to be well-prepared, once he walked out, he immediately took a van. He threw the two of them into the car and got into the front seat himself, only then did Tang Xiaotang see that there were still several men in the car.


    Mimi used the man''s bracelet to inform the police. She silently attached herself to his arm and watched as the few people tied Mu Lian and Fu Zhao up like dumplings, and her eyes slowly sunk down.


    thought that their target would not be Mu Lian, but instead Fu Zhao. As for the people who sent them, the most likely target would be Fu Zhao''s brother, Fu Yu.


    Just as expected, a man in the back seat spoke up, "Big bro, big bro only wants to kidnap Fu Zhao, who is this strange person?"


    "I don''t know either, but since he saw me, he can''t let me go." The man wearing shades and a mask on the driver side quickly started the car. The man dressed as Fu Zhao''s bodyguard also put on his sunglasses and a mask as he replied.


    "But wouldn''t the general assembly blame you for capturing him?" Another person said, "If his family discovers that he has gone missing, wouldn''t Boss'' plan be ruined?"


    "Is that so ¡­" The man''s tone clearly began to hesitate. He didn''t think too much into it at that time.


    "And think about it, someone who can make Fu Zhao abandon his status and run off to meet up with them to talk, his status must not be low. If this person can''t even afford to offend their boss, what should we do?"


    As the man was sitting in front of her with her arms hanging in front of her body, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t even see their faces. She could only silently remember their voices, and send her data back to the robot while sending her location and voice message to Uncle Police.


    Now he could only hope that the police would move faster.


    "Then what should we do? I''ve already tied him up, so it''s impossible for me to send him back! " Hearing his companion''s words, the man started to get impatient.


    "I think we should find an intersection and throw him down." Another man said.


    "No, what if he wakes up and calls the police? He saw my face! " the man said hurriedly.


    "Why don''t we give our boss a call and ask him?" The man who had spoken earlier spoke up.


    "Alright, let''s do that. Hurry up and call him!"


    The moment Tang Xiaotang saw the man take out his phone, she immediately transferred to his phone and listened to the "Boss" call that he gave her.


    "Boss, what should we do?" "We caught another one ¡­" The man spoke carefully.


    "What?" You bunch of trash! "


    The voice that came out was not unfamiliar. Tang Xiaotang remembered that the last time she asked the waiter to bring Mu Lian to the hall, it was this voice.


    Looks like this is Fu Yu.


    Tang Xiaotang decisively activated the recording function on the phone, allowing Fu Yu to know the outcome of the person who kidnapped her!


    "What should we do, boss?"


    "What else can we do? Get rid of him! You really are a bunch of useless things! "


    "¡­ ¡­." Yes, yes, yes ¡­ "Alright, alright, boss, I understand." The man was careful as he replied in a low voice.


    "Wait! "Let me think about it again."

 C194

    He suddenly thought of something and asked, "Tell me, why did you capture another?" He suddenly remembered a few days ago, when he saw the illegitimate child walk out of the Old Man''s study room, his father had given him a portion of the rights to the company. He had also allowed him to manage the technical department. Furthermore, it seemed that his subordinates had also said that the illegitimate child was going to meet someone important today ¡­


    Could it be that the person he wanted to meet was the person who helped him to complete the program last time?


    "That''s right, boss. At that time, I thought that there was no one in the room, but that man was sitting at the back. He even saw my face ¡­"


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. Even that person who saw the program last time was amazed. If he really was that mysterious expert ¡­


    His own people must have already offended him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t stop until he had killed him, so that bastard would no longer be able to oppose him.


    But thinking about it, he was not willing to accept it. After all, everything was done by that illegitimate child, Fu Zhao, even the Old Man felt that he was the most suitable person to be the successor.


    If he could reverse the mysterious expert''s strategy, he would definitely be able to suppress Fu Zhao.


    However, he also felt that this possibility was too low. It would be better to just finish him off.


    "¡­ ¡­." Boss, are you listening? " A cautious voice came from the other side. He came back to his senses and wanted to give the order to get rid of him, but the words were stuck in his throat, "Bring him here first. We''ll talk about it when the time comes."


    "Yes, boss."


    The phone call quickly ended, but they didn''t know that this call had been recorded by Tang Xiaotang. She passed the information back to her body with the intention of not letting him have a good time, preparing to let Fu Yu die a good death after this matter was resolved.


    It was believed that Fu Zhao would really like this present, it could also be considered as a show of their sincerity!


    The car drove away, and the person driving was obviously very familiar with the terrain, quickly avoiding all the surveillance. The car drove away, and the person driving was obviously very familiar with the terrain, and he quickly avoided all the surveillance.


    Tang Xiaotang communicated with the police along the way. After knowing that the police had already sent out their forces, she continued to send information about the location to the police, and "kindly" turned on the communication function, allowing the police to listen in on the words of the few of their compatriots ¡­


    The energy was gradually dissipating, but it seemed that she could still hold on for a bit longer. She closed her eyes and slowly recovered her energy.


    No matter what, nothing must happen to Mu Lian.


    The car drove to a secluded place, until it came to a villa in the outskirts. The car stopped, and the man in the back brought Fu Zhao and Mu Lian out. Fu Zhao was still alright, being carried by two men, he was originally thin, but was directly carried up by the tallest and strongest man, as though he was carrying a bag of rice ¡­ Seeing this scene, even though Tang Xiaotang knew that she should be very nervous at this time, she still wanted to laugh ¡­


    Once they entered the villa, Tang Xiaotang immediately took a look at their surroundings. However, because she was on the man''s wrist, her line of sight was rather limited, and could only see that it was a large empty space, and the worst thing was, she discovered that this villa seemed to have a shielding device installed. This meant that her movements could only be restricted to this bracelet, and could not be transferred to any other equipment using the Infinite Net.


    They kept the two pieces of fat in an empty room. Then, they went downstairs to play cards. One of the man took out her phone, walking to the door far away, as if she was going to make a call. However, Tang Xiaotang was no longer able to follow them and monitor him.


    She curled up in her bracelet and watched the men play poker. She couldn''t record because of the limited memory in her bracelet. Plus there was a shield, and the police were cut off. The only good thing was, before entering the villa, she had already sent the location to the police, believing that as long as there was enough time, they would arrive soon.


    Time passed minute after minute, and every second was torture to Tang Xiaotang. However, no matter how anxious she was, in reality, only ten minutes had passed.


    "There''s news, Old Wang, Little Zhang!" You two come with me. "


    The man who went out earlier hurriedly came in again. After calling two people, he headed upstairs. Tang Xiaotang''s eyelids twitched, he had a bad premonition.


    What was he trying to do?


    The man with the bracelet didn''t get called out. He looked at the card game that was stopped because one person was missing impatiently and shouted, "What the hell are you doing, Sixty? Are you even going to let me play cards? "


    "Boss has given the order."


    The sixth son did not say much and just choked him. The man''s face was filled with anger and aggrievement, but he didn''t dare to say anything. It was obvious that he respected Fu Yu more.


    What orders does Fu Yu have? It must be related to Mu Lian!


    Sure enough, when the two men got down from the stairs, they carried Mu Lian on their shoulders and walked out of the room, about to stuff Mu Lian into the car.


    "Hey hey hey, what are you doing?" The man jumped up and stopped Liu Zi who didn''t even look at him and shouted, "Do you still have a big brother like me in your eyes? Where are you taking him? "


    "What does it have to do with you?" He didn''t want to be outdone by this brainless man. Now that his boss had said it, as long as he handled today''s matter well, these people would have to listen to his commands in the future, so he didn''t have to be polite with this man.


    "Why is it okay? I caught this person! " The man was so angry that he cried out. He felt that Sixie was provoking him and was about to punch him in the face.


    "What are you doing?" You still want to hit me!? Let me tell you, since boss has already said it, you all must listen to me in the future! " Although this man''s brain was not nimble, he had a body full of brute force. If he were to be hit by him, he would definitely lose some blood.


    "What?" How could the boss say that? " The man''s face was filled with disbelief as he continued to glare at him. "You must be spouting nonsense! "See how I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    He swung his fist at Six-Pointed again.


    Whether or not the other two people carrying Mu Lian were letting him go or not, the one sitting beside the memorial signboard did have the intention of going forward. But whether it was his big brother or the six children, neither of them dared to provoke him.


    These ruffians were all ruffians in the first place, and no one would give in to them. Tang Xiaotang calmly watched as they argued, and secretly searched for an opportunity.


    Now!


    The man''s fist grazed past Liu Zi''s clothes once again. With the help of Tang Xiaotang''s mental strength, the weak signal that was produced when the bracelet was close to his phone in his pocket was transferred to his phone smoothly.


    He succeeded!

 C195

    Although this punch did not hit his sixth son, it still shattered his last bit of feelings for this big brother. Even though it was very ironic, while thinking about replacing him, he still remembered how the other party had treated him well in the past ¡­


    However, at this moment, he only wanted to completely replace his position. In any case, he didn''t treat them as brothers, right?


    She had originally wanted to directly transfer them to Mu Lian, only that these few guys had a bit of intelligence. After taking away everything Mu Lian and Fu Zhao had besides their clothes, she could only choose to take a step back. This person seemed to be relatively close to Mu Lian.


    Tang Xiaotang was not surprised at all that Fu Yu had guessed Mu Lian''s identity. After all, he was not a fool, but his actions had truly infuriated Tang Xiaotang.


    No wonder he couldn''t compare to his little brother. This person was really a fool!


    Tang Xiaotang did not care about the fights happening outside at all. She closed her eyes and slowly recovered her energy.


    However, these people wouldn''t be able to fight for long. Since Liu Zi still remembered his boss'' instructions, he could only secretly remember what happened today. He would take revenge when he became rich in the future.


    "Let''s go." He silently swallowed his anger. Without even looking at the angry man who was being held tightly by another man, he turned his head to the other two men and said, "Don''t waste time. If boss doesn''t see anyone, we won''t be able to get by."


    He said this not only to the two men, but to the man who was being pulled.


    Sure enough, when the man heard about Fu Yu, he hesitated for a moment and the flames around his body slowly weakened. He knew of Fu Yu''s methods. He did not dare to stop the sixth son. He could only glare at him furiously and curse non-stop as he watched the other party take his two subordinates and leave.


    Tang Xiaotang was not worried about Fu Zhao at all. She had already told the police about the location and location of the place. Even though they had two guards, they were no match for the police.


    On the other hand, Mu Lian made her extremely worried. She could only confirm that his life was not in danger, but he did not know what Fu Yu would do.


    The three of them brought Mu Lian and got into the car. Sixty One''s phone rang and he picked it up immediately: "Boss, we have already set off."


    He must have made Fu Yu wait for a long time because he did not have any signal to pick up the phone in the villa just now. In short, his tone was not very good, "Send him to the Xiling Club. There will be people waiting there.


    West Tomb Society?


    What is this place? Why did they send Mu Lian there?


    She looked it up with the help of a search engine on her mobile phone


    Tang Xiaotang''s nerves instantly tensed up. She thought about the organization backing Lin Lang, who hadn''t made any movements for so long, and the mysterious organization that hadn''t made any movements since she was born in this world. Her senses told her that it was them who had acted.


    There was only one reason why they wanted to take Mu Lian away.


    The Lian Yun''s password.


    She had originally thought that the other party would directly make a move on Mu Lian, and had even thought of countless possible scenarios and countermeasures. Who would have thought that Mu Lian would be implicated in the end just because he was lying on the ground, and in the end not even a single plan could be used.


    Right now, she could only console herself. It would be better if it was one of them. She could not let these two organizations get together. That would be the end of it!


    This kind of enemy in the dark ¡­ I feel so stifled. When can she fight back ¡­ ahh!?!


    Fu family.


    Just as Fu Yu who was sitting in his office hung up the phone, there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    The door was pushed open, and he recognized the person, it was Fu Zhao''s assistant.


    "Sutt, what''s the matter?" he asked coldly, as he picked up a document. Although he was well aware of his goal, his expression was still as cold as ever. He didn''t want to reveal anything in this situation.


    Suit also didn''t want to find the manager who was always at odds with his boss. Even though the two of them were brothers, the company knew that the two of them had always been on the surface together, in private, a fight to the death. In other words, the chairman of the board of chairmen can still put on an expression of brotherly respect, but in reality ¡­


    In the blink of an eye, it had almost been seven hours and the company was about to close. When he was about to leave work, it was as if a mountain was being piled on top of the documents he was working on, but he was still nowhere to be seen, and no one was answering his phone, whether it was Fu Zhao or his bodyguard, no one could get through to him. Thus, he became anxious.


    Where did the boss go? Could something have happened?


    He was forced to ask Fu Yu, since they were brothers, but he did not know, that they were simply tied up by Fu Yu.


    "Manager, the general manager hasn''t come to the company for the entire day, so his phone can''t be reached ¡­" There were still a lot of documents waiting for him to deal with ¡­ Do you know where he went? " Sutt asked respectfully, very carefully.


    "Oh." Fu Yu''s hand paused for a moment, then raised his head and coldly looked at him: "You mean that his not coming to work and not answering the phone has something to do with me?"


    "That''s not what I meant ¡­"


    "He is already an adult. Where should we go? Furthermore, as the general manager, he has no reason to work. I think it''s because he doesn''t want to be the general manager. If the chairman knows about this, his position will come to an end. "


    Without waiting for Su De to finish speaking, Fu Yu immediately interrupted him and unrestrainedly said a long string.


    He had thought that no matter what, they were brothers, but who would have thought that Fu Yu really didn''t care whether Fu Zhao lived or died.


    "I''m sorry, manager. I''ve disturbed you. Please continue with your work." Suit bowed and walked slowly out. He was feeling anxious. Where did his boss go?


    Watching as the door slowly closed, Fu Yu sneered and threw down the pen in his hand. He seemed to have thought of something, and the expression on his face instantly turned cold.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed a number. Before the other party could speak, he hurriedly asked, "Are you sure that as soon as the person arrives, you''ll give that thing to me?"


    He did not know what the other party had said, but the haze on his face dissipated by a bit. He then revealed an ugly smile, "Relax, my people are already on their way. I hope you can keep your promise."


    After he spoke a few more words, Fu Yu''s face completely lost the sinister look in his eyes, and he said softly: "Then let''s work together happily."


    After hanging up the phone, he sat on the boss''s chair coldly. He seemed to have thought of something as the corner of his mouth cracked into a stiff smile.


    He turned the pen in his hand and glanced at the nameplate on the desk. A wild desire flashed in his eyes.


    Very soon, that damned illegitimate child would no longer have the right to fight with him!

 C196

    Tang Xiaotang was completely unaware of Fu Yu''s mental state. She only watched as the car stopped in front of a building with a very low profile. At the entrance, a man dressed in black who had been waiting for a long time took Mu Lian out of the car and brought him into the clubhouse.


    The six of them accompanied Mu Lian with smiling faces, but unfortunately, the other party completely ignored them. Their faces were expressionless, and each of them carried Mu Lian in their arms as they walked towards the clubhouse, not even giving him a chance to look out of the corner of their eyes.


    He could only get on the car resentfully. No matter how disdainful he was, he didn''t dare to show it.


    This was because they knew that although the Xi Ling Club kept a low profile, it wasn''t something an ordinary person could afford to offend.


    Tang Xiaotang wanted to follow them in, but she realized that this pavilion was the same as the villa.


    What the hell was this place? Don''t they use the net?


    But she could not watch as Mu Lian was taken away, seeing that he had already brought Mu Lian in, Tang Xiaotang had no choice but to leave with the rest. She decided to return to her robot body first, and then think of a way.


    Maybe Tang Xiaotang''s luck was too bad, when she tried to connect with the robot''s body, she realized a very tragic thing, the connection failed!


    Looking at the big words on the screen, she almost cried.


    Why did the connection fail? Could it be that there was no electricity? Or was it broken?


    When she thought about how she sometimes felt electric currents dancing around, she regretted not asking Mu Lian to check carefully earlier. However, this robot still had no problems when it last inspected it.


    What a double whammy!


    However, Tang Xiaotang did not have the habit of complaining. She had experienced a lot more difficult situations, and was in far more dangerous situations than this. If she only knew how to complain, she would have died in the Quest World long ago.


    Right now, what she was sure of was that Mu Lian did not have any life threatening capabilities, which helped her feel at ease a little.


    At least, she had the Lian Yun that Mu Lian had changed before. Furthermore, with Mu Lian here, even if the Lian Yun spread out again, the current Mu Lian would not refuse to cooperate with anyone like he did before.


    But, just as she was thinking about these, Tang Xiaotang suddenly saw that the connection in front of her disappeared, and a circle appeared in front of her eyes, the page was completely blank.


    What was going on? Could it be that he could connect again?


    She held her breath and seriously looked at the small circle, her heart also spinning as she prayed.


    He had to connect!


    A dim yellow light shone on his eyelids, and a glimmer appeared in front of his eyes. Mu Lian''s eyelids trembled, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    The world was blurry. He blinked, and everything became clear in front of his eyes. The walls were dark golden, with black doors. There were lights on the walls that belonged to an unknown era, and it was dark everywhere.


    The ground was covered with the fur of some kind of animal, and the long brown hair was soft and comfortable. He sat against the wall, not knowing where he was for a few minutes.


    What happened? Oh yeah... A man disguised as a bodyguard barged in ¡­ His hand hurt and he didn''t know anything else ¡­


    The unfamiliar environment made Mu Lian''s body tense up in an instant. Where was this place? What about that Shao thing (Forgive him for not remembering Fu Zhao''s alias)?


    As the door was tightly shut, Mu Lian quickly retreated into a corner and carefully examined the room. He did not find anything, not even a window was present, this was an entire sealed secret room. The only connection he had with the outside world was that seemingly heavy door.


    He searched his entire body and found that there was nothing on him other than his clothes. Even the brooch that Mu Yun had specially bought for him had disappeared.


    The other party had definitely come prepared, but Mu Lian just could not understand why they would want to capture him.


    Was it just because of the Lian Yun?


    But in his opinion, the Lian Yun was nothing ¡­


    Mu Lian did not know, but in his eyes, it was nothing. In the eyes of the rest, it was just a miracle, so if they knew what he was thinking, they would definitely be so angry that they would vomit blood.


    Therefore, geniuses were the most detestable!


    Alone, Mu Yun was not by his side, and furthermore, in this unfamiliar and dark room, Mu Lian instantly became terrified. However, no matter how scared he was in his heart, his face was still expressionless and silent, and he was already used to not revealing his feelings to anyone, even if he was so scared that he almost fainted, no one would be able to tell.


    If only Yun Yun was here ¡­ He thought like this, but at the same time, he comforted her ¡­ If she was found, he didn''t know what to do ¡­


    Creak ¡ª


    Mu Lian was deep in thought, but suddenly there was a soft sound coming from the door, he raised his head suddenly and looked, and the person who entered was a young man with a smile on his face.


    "Mr. Yun, are you feeling well here?"


    Mu Lian glanced at him but ignored him. He absolutely did not want to talk to this person.


    "Don''t you want to know where this is?"


    He seemed to not care about Mu Lian''s performance at all as he continued to speak with a smile.


    Mu Lian still ignored him.


    The man looked a bit depressed, but then he suddenly laughed. "You''re really a top hacker, are you looking down on us?"


    Mu Lian didn''t even raise his head.


    The man made a face before turning away, closing the door behind him.


    Mu Lian thought that this detestable man would not come after he left, but after a while, he walked in again.


    The man continued to smile at him, but Mu Lian laid his gaze on his hand. That white cat head thing, wasn''t that the thing he bought for Yun Yun Yun?


    Where did Yun Yun go?


    What have they done to her?


    Seemingly seeing the change in Mu Lian''s expression, the man laughed even more happily. He "Hehe" laughed and said, "Mr Yun is finally willing to look at me.


    "What do you want?"


    Mu Lian looked at the dark eyed robot, the fear in the bottom of his heart mysteriously disappeared bit by bit, and became dead silent and calm. A hint of coldness flashed past his handsome face, his dark eyes stared straight at the young man, "What are you trying to do?"


    Looking at his dark and cold eyes, the man suddenly couldn''t maintain the smile on his face for some reason. He felt that his gaze was cold and deathly still, as if he was looking at something lifeless.


    However, he was no ordinary person, and recovered his smile very quickly. He no longer looked at Mu Lian in the eyes, "What we want is very simple, it depends on whether you are willing to cooperate, Mr. Yun."


    He stopped and looked at Mu Lian who was looking at him silently. He pointed at the robot in his hand and took out a USB stick from his robes and hung it in front of Mu Lian''s eyes.


    "Tell me, what is the password?"

 Chapter 197

    "That''s the only way," he said, looking steadily at each other, as if he didn''t believe it. "You didn''t cheat me."


    "Of course." There was no doubt in his tone. Although he felt that Yun Mu was really eccentric, he still said with a smile, "Mr. Yun, don''t make any wrong ideas. I think you don''t want to see this thing broken."


    "Give it to me first." Mulian looked at him coldly and ignored his words. He must make sure yunyun is safe and she must not be involved by him.


    Think of a few days ago put that thing into her body, originally want to give her a surprise, but busy forget it. Fortunately, she is safe now.


    "Good. I hope Mr. Yun can cooperate with us. " The man chuckled and threw the robot to him: "in fact, we appreciate Mr. Yun very much and hope to cooperate with you for a long time."


    Mulian carefully took over the robot''s round body. His finger touched her behind her ear somewhere and touched a bulge. Then he let go.


    The man looked at the robot and said with a smile, "now you can tell me the password."


    "Well."


    Mulian told him the password, the man seemed to be some don''t believe, suspicious looking at him: "really so simple? You are not lying to me They tried countless complex passwords, but they didn''t work. How could they be so simple and only have a string of numbers?


    "You can try."


    Mulian no longer cares about him, anyway, what he wants to do has been done: "I want to leave."


    "I hope you didn''t lie to me." The man smiles, his eyes are cold: "you can''t leave yet, so don''t think about it, stay here honestly."


    He went out with the door, and Mulian heard the sound of locking the door, which was the simplest kind of lock, the one with the key, without any technological content.


    He lowered his eyes, looked at the robot that had been turned off and turned it on. However, a moment later, although the robot''s eyes lit up, no familiar sound came out.


    She left as expected.


    I can''t say how he felt. Although he wanted her to leave as soon as possible, at this moment, his heart was still a little disappointed.


    His fingers rubbed the bulge, he pressed it down silently, then held it in his arms and shrunk into a ball.


    Yunyun, where are you... It''s terrible here, I really miss you...


    Tang Xiaotang watched the circle turn and turn, suddenly, it stopped, and the screen in front of him became blank.


    Did she fail...


    she was a little disappointed, but the next moment, her soul suddenly lightened, and she felt dizzy, but she faintly felt that she was moving fast, and six twisted voices came from her ears: "strange... Why is the mobile phone so hot..."


    of course, it was because she had been using it all the time Ah!


    In the dark, she felt that she was in the body of the robot, but she was held tightly by a person.


    The familiar smell of the man told her that it was Mulian.


    Great, once came to Mulian side, know he is intact, she is completely relieved.


    Just want to move, she was keen to hear what sound came from somewhere, it should be someone.


    Do not want to be found her existence, she had to stay silent and motionless.


    "Bang - squeak -"


    the door was opened, and then a man''s voice sounded with a smile: "good, Mr. Yun is really smart."


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t hear Mu Lian''s voice. She subconsciously recorded the man''s voice. She wanted to search the database and found that she couldn''t access the Internet.


    There is no network here, the shielding is very thorough, and there is no signal, which means that it is impossible to communicate with the outside world.


    Mulian didn''t speak. The man disgusted him so much that he didn''t want to talk to him.


    Mu even ignored him, and the man was not surprised. He put down the food in his hand and said with a smile, "Mr. Yun, this is dinner. I hope you can eat it honestly, otherwise you will be starving yourself."


    Turn around, continue to lock the door, until his footsteps can''t hear, Tang Xiaotang just moved.


    "Mulian, are you ok?"


    She asked hastily.


    Knowing that Mulian''s mental illness is very serious, and now she has been alone in such a strange and closed environment for such a long time, she is really afraid that his autism will become more serious.


    He didn''t speak, and she felt that she was held more tightly.


    After a long time, Mu did not even speak, but his breath was very calm, very calm.


    "Why did you... Come back?" For a long time, he asked softly.


    "What are you talking about! How can I leave you here alone? " Tang Xiaotang gently rubs his body. Mu liantai lacks a sense of security: "I won''t abandon you. I just can''t get in just now. This building is full of shielding devices.""You shouldn''t have come back." He felt a little uncomfortable in his throat. Didn''t she know that once those people found out, she would be taken away?


    "I will never abandon you, Mulian." She whispered in his arms.


    Then Mu even holds her, does not speak also does not move, Tang Xiaotang also lets him hold.


    "Well, go to dinner." Or Tang Xiaotang opened his mouth, Mu didn''t eat much today, he was weak, so he would be hungry.


    "No, I''m not hungry." As soon as his voice fell, the sound of his stomach "gurgling" rang out in the room.


    Silence for two seconds, Mu even ears are red, Tang Xiaotang with a smile coax him: "go to eat, you are hungry, I will love ah."


    Although I don''t know if there is anything mixed in the food that the man brought, I can''t help it. Mulian can''t help but eat, or I really don''t have the strength to escape.


    That''s right. Tang Xiaotang never planned to wait to die. She had to escape with Mulian.


    Those people keep Mulian here, they must stop him from doing something. Tang Xiaotang didn''t ask what happened to Mulian and why she was here, but she wanted to know that Mulian must have told those people the password.


    So their purpose of keeping Mulian is very obvious. It''s just to stop Mulian from doing anything, or to let Mulian do something for them.


    Tang Xiaotang has already inspected the environment of the room. Except for a bed in the corner, there is nothing else, including monitoring. The door is a heavy solid wood door, and the lock is the most common lock with a key. Moreover, the whole room is very soundproof. I have to say that the other party really took Mulian as a computer virus to prevent it.


    But this kind of environment is also good. If Mulian runs away, no one will find out. If you want to escape, the man who delivers the meal is undoubtedly the best choice.


    He will definitely come to clean up the tableware after Mulian''s meal. As long as he knocks him out at that time, he can escape from this secret room.


    After discussing the plan with Mulian, Tang Xiaotang watched him eat and check his power.


    63% is enough.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    Hiding behind the door, with the help of the round body, Tang Xiaotang moves his feet difficultly, indicating that Mulian is ready. Mulian looks at him anxiously, but he doesn''t say anything. He sits in the same place, curls up, as if he is still holding the robot.


    Step by step outside the door, Tang Xiaotang''s body more and more close to the wall. When the sound of unlocking rings, the other party pushes the door in. She looks at his shadow on the ground and calculates the time silently.


    3... 2... 1... Now!


    As soon as the man closed the door, she rushed out and hit the man on the back. Although the robot was small and heavy, the man was completely unprepared. He never thought there would be something behind him. He was knocked down by Tang Xiaotang.


    ¡°£ó£è£é£ô£¡¡±


    Struggling to get up, after all, just fall to the ground, it won''t hurt him at all. The man clenched his teeth and reached for his back to see what hit him.


    But at this time, Mu Lian, who was shrinking in the corner of the wall, had already stood up. His lunch box hit the back of the man''s head. The man snorted and fell to the ground, completely unconscious.


    Tang Xiaotang took the opportunity to jump off his back and said to Mulian, "hurry up. Time is very tight. We can''t let those guys doubt it."


    Mulian quickly picked off the man''s clothes and put them on. Even if he was very reluctant to do so, he had to hold back in order to run out.


    He quickly put on the man''s clothes, collar up to cover half of the face.


    From the man to find out the key and pass, Mulian dragged him to the corner, let him sit like him. Thanks to mu, even height, hair and so on are almost the same as men, or it''s really troublesome.


    He took Tang Xiaotang out of the door, locked the door with a lock, and left directly along the corridor.


    The decoration style of the outside is still similar to that of the room, but the decoration on the wall is much more than that of the ordinary private club. No one can see that this is actually the secret base of a mysterious organization.


    There was no one in this corridor. Mulian walked calmly on the carpet and walked along the direction of the safe passage.


    Turning around the corner, a man came face to face. He seemed to know the man Mu Lian pretended to be. He came up and said with a smile: "why is brother song here? What happened to that guy? "


    "Why, I''m here for you?" Mu Lian moves his mouth. Tang Xiaotang in his arms says in the man''s voice just now.


    At the beginning, Mulian would choose a robot that didn''t look tall at all. In addition to his strange aesthetic feeling that she would like it, this robot can synthesize any sound.


    Otherwise, what is she doing to collect the voice data of that man? Do you think that the electricity is not fast enough?


    The environment of the whole club is very dark. Fortunately, the man didn''t find that this "brother song" had already changed. He just felt strange. Today, brother song seems to be in a bad mood. He keeps his head down and doesn''t even show his face. His tone is still so bad. It''s not the same as usual.


    However, considering that he has always been valued by the boss, since he is in a bad mood, he should not touch his brow.


    Tang Xiaotang had guessed that the man''s identity was not low. She hummed coldly: "I''m going out to do something. If you have nothing to do, don''t stop me. Can you afford to delay my time?"


    The man laughed two times and said awkwardly, "brother song, you go first, I won''t delay you."


    So Mulian left coldly.


    Maybe it was the man''s notice that they met a lot of people along the way. They just said hello to Mulian from a distance and didn''t dare to get any closer.


    In particular, this man''s original popularity is also a mess...


    they went out of the club smoothly.


    As for the unfortunate guy who was locked up as Mulian... Tang Xiaotang said, who cares about him! It depends on when his subordinates can find him...


    in fact, it''s a pity that these guys know Mulian too well and know that his force value is zero, so they didn''t send too many people to take care of him, and the whole club was not monitored, so they could leave so smoothly.


    As soon as they leave the club, Mulian and Tang Xiaotang go straight to the police station. Although Tang Xiaotang doesn''t believe in each other''s ability to hide here for such a long time without being caught, the police can''t find anything even if they go in, but it''s a good thing that they can make a mess for a while.


    After recording, Tang Xiaotang was relieved to learn that Fu Zhao had also been rescued. It''s already late at night, and I can''t go back home. Who knows if the gang will stay there, and the security of Mulian''s residential area is really not good, so Tang Xiaotang asked Mulian to find a hotel for a night and wait until tomorrow to find a way.


    Lying on a strange bed, Mulian is lying on his side with the quilt covered, and Tang Xiaotang is standing on the bedside table beside his pillow. Because Mulian''s money was taken away by those people, they only asked the police to borrow it. They found a small hotel and asked for the cheapest single room.


    The moonlight outside the window sprinkles on the bed. Mu Lian''s face is facing the shadow. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know if he is asleep.Just when she thought he was asleep and ready to sleep, she suddenly heard his voice.


    "Yunyun..."


    "eh?"


    "Why did you come back today?" His voice was as light as gibberish in the room, very low and light. Tang Xiaotang almost thought he was talking in his sleep.


    "Didn''t I say that? I will not abandon you. " Tang Xiaotang answered again. She thought about it and asked softly, "can''t you sleep?" What happened in the daytime made him very excited...


    "but do you know that if they found you, you would not come back." His voice is still very light, but the tone is very heavy, he is in fear.


    "I believe you, I believe you will protect me. And even if you get caught, it doesn''t matter. I''m sure you''ll come to save me. " The trust in her voice was so heavy that the boulder hanging in his heart suddenly fell to the ground.


    Yeah, he wants to protect her.


    "I will never let you go through such a thing again." He said deeply.


    "Well, I believe you."


    After a moment''s silence, Tang Xiaotang saw that he was still sleepless. She could feel that he was actually very tired, but she was always tensing a nerve and didn''t let herself fall asleep.


    "I''ll sing you a song." She said softly.


    "Good." He turned over and looked at her quietly. Under the moonlight, the dark pupil was as quiet as water, just like the deepest black gem, so pure.


    "It''s snotthatunusual..."


    her voice is also very light, and the night is very deep. She doesn''t want to disturb other people, so her voice is very low, and it has a hypnotic effect.


    Mulian is really tired today. Listening to her singing, he slowly closes his eyes until he goes to sleep with a steady breath. Tang Xiaotang stops and puts the robot''s body into sleep.


    Tomorrow... A storm is coming.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    In the East, the fish''s belly became white little by little, and gradually there was a red glow. The yolk like sun slowly showed half a face, gentle and beautiful.


    Tang Xiaotang wakes up from sleep. Mu Lian sits on the edge of the bed and doesn''t know what he is thinking. His eyes are a little confused and empty.


    "What''s the matter with you?" She moved to him and looked up at him.


    "Nothing."


    He touched her head and whispered, "I always have a bad feeling..."


    "don''t worry, everything will pass."


    Tang Xiaotang looks at Mu Lian''s firm face. He is willing to walk out of his own world. Her efforts are not in vain.


    "No matter what happens, I will face it with you." She said.


    Facts have proved that Mulian''s premonition is right. They had just finished their breakfast at the stall downstairs and were ready to go back to the hotel to pick up their things when they met the person who was looking for them.


    "Mr. Yun, please get in the car."


    The man who stopped them had upright features, a serious look, a straight posture, and an upright momentum. At first sight, he was not an ordinary person.


    Tang Xiaotang sighs, this scene, finally, is coming.


    Maybe he guessed something. Mulian didn''t say much. He followed the man to a low-key black car on the side of the road.


    There were two people in the car, the driver in the front row and a middle-aged man in formal clothes in the back seat. To Fang Mei, his eyes are peaceful, and his face is smiling, but his deep eyes flash from time to time, which tells them that this person is not simple.


    "What''s your name, young man?" The man asked with a smile. He obviously didn''t believe the identity of Mulian on the Internet, but they couldn''t find out the real identity of Mulian, so they had to choose to meet him in person.


    The authorities have been paying attention to him for a long time, but they can''t find him. If it wasn''t for mu even taking the initiative to deliver him this time, they couldn''t have found him.


    "Mulian." Mu Lian sat quietly beside him, holding Tang Xiaotang in his arms. Although he looked very quiet, Tang Xiaotang knew that he was afraid, which was reflected in the fact that his hand holding her was shaking gently.


    There were other people in the car, she was inconvenient to speak, so she had to rub him silently.


    "I''m Jiang song. Hello." The other side smiles and reaches out his hand.


    Mu Lian held out his hand to hold the other side. The man''s hand was very strong, which made his hand hurt, but Mu Lian didn''t show anything.


    Seeing that Mu didn''t even speak, or even frown, the other side''s eyes flashed a trace of appreciation, and then said: "does Xiao Mu know what we are looking for you for?"


    Mulian didn''t speak, but he guessed something vaguely from the people who arrested him yesterday.


    The car started slowly, and neither the driver in the driver''s seat nor the man who stopped him just now spoke.


    After a while of silence, Jiang song spoke again and said with emotion: "it''s not easy to see you. We''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know where to drive, but she doesn''t worry. Since these people choose to find Mulian in this gentle way, it shows that things are not as bad as they think.


    The car quietly opened, only the sound of the engine started in the car sounded, the breath of strange silence.


    "In fact, our purpose is very clear. The country needs you, Mulian."


    Jiang song finally said that for the country, talents like Mulian are really available.


    Mulian still didn''t speak. He didn''t know what to say.


    "You also know that your news has been learned by that group. As far as we know, they are not good at it. Their purpose is not clear. But according to the information we have, their purpose is definitely more than making money."


    Of course, it''s not easy. Their aim is to destroy the world.


    Tang Xiaotang said in his heart.


    "And now you are very dangerous. If they fail once, they will certainly plan a second kidnapping. Although you are very powerful, your ability is not enough to stop them."


    "So, your best choice is to cooperate with us. Only with our protection can your safety be guaranteed. After all, no matter how powerful they are, they can''t compete with a country. "


    Men are slow to confess to Mulian. They really need Mulian, so they choose this way of confession.


    "Can I think about it?"


    Murian asked in a low voice.


    He doesn''t care what happens to him, but he can''t let yunyun get hurt.


    "Of course, it''s just that I hope you can understand that your current residence is no longer safe. For the sake of insurance, you have to be with us all this time."


    "Good."


    Then a few people stopped talking and the car moved on.


    I don''t know how long later, the car finally stopped. Through the window, a group of buildings stood on the ground, surrounded by many bungalows. They looked like ordinary rural houses.


    But Tang Xiaotang''s body has sensed the dense electromagnetic waves in the air nearby, but strangely, there is no movement in the building.The three get out of the car and enter a small courtyard with old couplets at the door. After passing through the courtyard and entering the room, Mulian finds that there is another cave in it.


    At the back of the room is a tunnel. They go down the stairs and their destination is below.


    This is a large space. The walls around are made of unknown materials. A staircase is a heavy metal gate. There are two fully armed guards with weapons at the gate. When they see them coming down, one of them steps forward and obviously knows Jiang song: "Hello, chief."


    "We''re going in." Jiang song nodded and took out a card from his arms and handed it to the other side: "don''t check. This is the pass."


    The guard took out something and brushed the card. The green tick flashed on the card. Then he returned the card to Jiang song: "you can go in."


    He brushed on the door and pressed several buttons. The door opened from both sides, and Jiang song went in: "come on, let''s go in."


    The driver stayed at the door with another person and did not intend to go in with them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    Mulian took a few steps forward. However, just as he was about to pass through the door, the door gave a piercing alarm.


    "Diddiddidi!"


    The alarm was sharp and harsh, which made Mulian jump.


    As soon as the guard''s eyes changed, he scanned him up and down, and finally fixed his eyes on the strange thing in his arms.


    "Keep it." He said to Mulian.


    Mu Lian hugged Tang Xiaotang, stepped back and looked at them: "no way." If yunyun can''t follow, he would rather not go in.


    "That''s troublesome." Jiang song sighed and saw that he held the strange thing tightly. He didn''t want to let go, so he had to go out: "lend me a phone."


    He made a phone call to someone from the inside line. He "mm-hmm" a few times and looked at Mulian: "he insisted on bringing a strange thing in... Yes, the alarm rang..."


    "OK, I see." He handed the phone to the guard: "take it."


    There I do not know what to say, he nodded: "yes."


    Hang up the phone, the guard nodded: "go in."


    "Let''s go." Jiang song takes a look at Mu Lian. Tang Xiaotang catches the complex emotions that flash through his eyes. She is thinking about why he has such emotions. Mu Lian has taken her through the door and followed Jiang song.


    They all the way forward, the door slowly closed behind, only two people''s footsteps in the empty corridor.


    As we move forward, there are more sophisticated equipment and more and more researchers in white clothes. Jiang song seems to have a great position. Those people will ask him when they see him.


    Through a transparent door, they came to a very open place. In front of them, a woman was sitting and checking the information carefully.


    "Anna, I brought him."


    Jiang song stood in front of the woman and knocked on the table. When the other side raised his head, he said in a low voice, "what''s the situation now?"


    The woman''s eyes slowly moved to Mulian''s body, and then back to Jiang song''s face. Her face was expressionless. Although her facial features were exquisite, it was obvious that her age was not small. There were fine lines in the corners of her eyes: "not so good. Our people can''t stop her for long."


    "Is there no way? So many people... "Jiang song''s serious face also showed a trace of inconceivable.


    "Yes, there is no way." Anna''s expressionless face was still expressionless, and her tone had not changed at all.


    "Fortunately, I brought him."


    "Do you think he can do something about it?" Anna finally glanced at Mulian again. Although she didn''t say anything, her eyes were full of doubt.


    "Well, maybe, after all, he did it, didn''t he?" Jiang song had nothing to say for a moment.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak all the time. She already knew what happened. Unexpectedly, it happened, and it was ahead of time.


    Lian Yun, like the last time.


    "Well, take him in." Anna said nothing more and continued to look down at her papers.


    "Let''s go." Jiang song and Mu Lian push open a door on the side and go in.


    There are more than ten computers in the small room, and all kinds of wires are on the floor. A dozen young people sat in front of the computer, staring at the computer, not distracted for a moment.


    Jiang song clapped his hands, until everyone''s eyes focused on him, he let Mu Lian after birth: "I''ll introduce you to someone."


    "This is yunmu."


    "What?! Is he yunmu A young man with disheveled hair first exclaimed: "is he the one who wrote Lianyun?"


    The others didn''t say anything, but their eyes were unfriendly. All of you are talented people. Although you are not as talented as Mulian, you are also very powerful.


    It''s not that they don''t admire this legendary top hacker, but when he brings harm to the country, they naturally don''t like him.


    "Why did you bring him? We don''t need him. " His eyes were full of disdain: "it''s this guy who made us work so hard!"


    "Five, that''s enough." Jiang song can''t let them annoy Mu Lian. In fact, Mu Lian is not completely wrong. He is also a victim.


    "But..." the angry young man wanted to say something, but he was pulled back by his companion. The other side looked at Mulian unfriendly: "Xiao Wu is right, we don''t need him. Who knows if he''ll give them the secret? Or do something secretly! "


    "That''s...


    " that''s right! "


    This group of people have been working for several days and nights, only to stop part of the damned virus. Otherwise, the country''s network system would have collapsed. When they were in a big fire, they suddenly saw the culprit and could calm down.


    Mu even against the eyes of countless people denounced disgust, standing quietly in place, he did not try to explain anything for himself, also did not move. He would like to say that he didn''t mean it, but the bad result has been caused, and he can''t shirk his responsibility in any case.Although he didn''t care, he was still a little sad at the bottom of his heart after listening to these people''s sarcasm...


    at this moment, he suddenly felt the robot in his arms move hard. There are a lot of people here, she did not speak, but tried to be closer to him, the body rubbed in his hands.


    He understood what she meant, she said, and she believed him.


    Yes, her belief is enough.


    "Xiaomu, you don''t have to care about their words. They are just in a bad mood." Jiang song stopped the young people''s words and looked at the silent man standing in front of him. Although he knew that no matter what happened to him, he could not avoid some common resentment. After all, he made that thing.


    With a sigh, he shook his head: "I''ll take you to the place where you live. Please stay here for a while these days."


    "Mr. Jiang, I promise you."


    He looked up at the man in front of him with his dark pupils: "I agree to work with you to clear Lianyun."


    "What? Really? " Jiang song''s face flashed with joy and turned to be serious: "Mulian, I know we need you very much now, but I don''t want you to get angry. After all, it''s a matter of national security. If you are annoyed by their words just now, I apologize for them. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    "I hope you don''t see them in the same light." Jiang song carefully watched the young man in front of him. Even if he read countless people, he couldn''t see what he was thinking at this moment.


    "No, I''m serious." Mulian looked him in the eye and said softly.


    "Why? Don''t you hesitate? " Jiang song''s sharp eyes locked Mulian''s face, hoping to see a different change, but he didn''t flinch from the beginning to the end.


    "Good." After a long time, he nodded: "I hope you won''t let me down."


    ...


    "do you think I should do this?" Sitting in the room specially prepared for him, Mulian held Tang Xiaotang and asked softly.


    It has to be said that they want to woo Mulian, and the treatment given is very good. Although the room is not big, it has all kinds of beds, TV, computer tables and bookshelves, and even has an independent bathroom and kitchen, which is comparable to a small apartment.


    "... you don''t have to go back." Tang Xiaotang knew that he was uneasy, just...


    "no, just thought that maybe they would not want my help." It''s not that he can''t see their hostility, but he can''t explain it.


    "Do you care what they say?" Tang Xiaotang stopped, "in fact, you don''t have to care, just use the facts." Although she is not sure if they can get rid of Lian Yun...


    "well, I know."


    He smiles, but there is still a dim fundus. Tang Xiaotang thinks about it and jumps to rub it into his arms: "don''t worry, I will accompany you."


    ...


    although Jiang song didn''t understand these operations very well, looking at the dull look on their faces, he vaguely guessed that, with a touch of relief in his eyes, he felt that this time he had a good chance to get rid of Lian Yun.


    Sure enough, they made the right decision.


    When those people reacted, Mulian had already finished the operation, and even the screen returned to normal. They just felt that their faces were slapped, all red, their heads lowered, and they couldn''t say a word.


    "Is it over?" Jiang song asked, after all, he is not a class background, can not understand these complex code.


    "Well." Mulian nodded.


    "Good, good! Xiao Mu, you are so good Jiang song doesn''t care what they think. He thinks these guys are too proud to teach. With mu Lianlu''s hand, I believe they will not give mu Lianlu any more trouble: "I''m relieved to have you."


    He only felt that the cloud that had been deposited in his heart for many days had dispersed a little bit: "then it''s up to you. Don''t worry. If they don''t listen to you, you will tell me." He thought it was necessary for him to talk to Xiao Wu.


    "Good." Although Mulian agreed, Tang Xiaotang knew that he would not take charge of those people.


    Jiang song left with satisfaction. As soon as he left, others scattered and went back to their positions. The man who was occupied by Mulian didn''t dare to look at Mulian. He held it for a long time before he said: "that, your position is over there."


    Mulian stood up and went to the place specially reserved for him. He just wanted to sit down. After thinking about it, he stood up again and said, "thank you."


    ... leaving the man''s face in a daze.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    In a word, Mulian, who successfully joined, conquered (?) with his powerful strength After all, life is no different from before.


    Maybe it''s his alienated temperament that makes people feel hard to get close to him, or maybe he is always silent. Even Jiang song asked him three questions before he returned a word, or maybe those people really don''t want to face him after being beaten in the face... Emmmm, the result is that Mulian still writes code and modifies Lianyun alone, just like at home.


    Well, perhaps the only difference for him is that the computers here are much easier to use than those at home. After all, it''s the country. It must be the best one to use. Even if Mulian is rich, some things can''t be bought with money.


    What''s more, I don''t know if it was Jiang song or other people who said something to Xiao Wu that day. In a word, when he saw Mu Lian, he would keep his head down and quickly avoid him. Even when he met Mu Lian during the meal, he would make a detour. Then one day when they had a meeting together, he couldn''t avoid it. After the meeting, he stopped Mu Lian alone.


    Just when Tang Xiaotang and Mu Lian thought that he would continue to say something, he put on a face of frustration, endured for a long time, and then came up with a not so good "I''m sorry", and then quickly ran away, leaving them in the same place.


    Well, it can be seen that Xiao Wu''s heart is not bad, but his mouth is a bit short...


    no one knows about this period except for two people. However, for others, since the addition of Mulian, their progress in restraining Lian Yun is really much faster. Now Mulian has begun to trace the address entered by Lianyun. Although Lianyun has eliminated most traces, after all, Lianyun is made by Mulian, and some of its features are beyond Mulian''s understanding.


    Although the scene seems to be good for them, Tang Xiaotang knows that the mysterious organization has not moved yet. Everything now is just a reflection in the water. It seems calm, but it can be broken by a gust of wind.


    Sure enough, when everyone thought it was over, Lian Yun suddenly made a comeback.


    The virus is rampant, instantly sweeping all the networks in the world, whether it''s personal computers or large servers, all of them are paralyzed overnight. People are at a loss and panic. Even if the governments of all countries try their best to pacify and repair, and try to eliminate the virus, there are few results.


    The virus is like a hundred foot follower, dead but not rigid. If it kills a part of it, it will replicate again immediately. Even formatting doesn''t work. Unless the network is completely cut off, there is almost no way.


    However, it is almost impossible to completely cut off the network. After all, people rely too much on the network. If there is no network, they can hardly work or live.


    In desperation, the governments of all countries had to unite the front and gather all the talents to form a team to deal with Lian Yun. Of course, mu LIANLI joined in.


    By the way, in addition to him, there is also Xiao Wu. Although not as good as Mulian, Xiaowu is also a genius in the field of computer.


    With the efforts of many people, Lianyun was finally suppressed on the fifth day, but it didn''t work, because the data destroyed by Lianyun can''t be recovered, and everything can only start again.


    We realize that it doesn''t work to suppress Lianyun, we must destroy it from the root, otherwise those people may release it at any time, but they don''t have a very effective firewall that can completely block Lianyun.


    However, it''s almost impossible to destroy Lianyun from the root. They don''t even know each other''s hiding place... The purpose of this organization seems to be to destroy from the beginning to the end. They don''t show up for money or power. It seems that they just want to destroy the network. They can''t trace any information of each other.


    Tang Xiaotang keeps track of Lianyun day and night, but every time it''s a little bit worse. Mu Lian goes to the organization and doesn''t take her with her for fear that she will be found. She can''t help but miss the days of cooperation with him.


    If he''s there, they''ll both be able to track those people.


    When everyone was at a loss, Lianyun came again. This time, it was even more fierce. Even the computers they used to defend Lianyun were not spared.


    In principle, this is impossible, because their computers are equipped with many firewalls, and many computers storing important data are not connected to the network. If they are still infected in this way, it can only show one problem - the virus itself is coming from them.


    All of them cast their suspicious eyes on Mulian. They hardly need to think about it. The only one who can do it is Mulian who makes Lianyun.


    "Chief, we ask that this guy be locked up! He''s a big suspect First of all, a blonde and blue eyed foreign beauty, Annie, looks at Mulian with an angry face.


    "Yes, we refuse to work with him!"


    "He must have done it this time!"


    Others echoed.


    Mu Lian looked at them in silence, he was unable to explain, and also unable to explain, everyone had confirmed that it was his appearance, where could he explain?The team leader in charge of the project is not a native. He was forced by pressure, and he was suspicious of Mulian, so he put him in a cell temporarily to prevent him from touching those computers.


    But Mulian knows that it''s useless. Because the person who put the virus is not him at all, which can only show that he is still among those people.


    But he was too lazy to say it, and even if he said it, no one believed it. Sitting on the cold wall of the cell, he suddenly felt that he should not agree to cooperate with them.


    There is a voice at the bottom of my heart saying that they don''t believe you anyway. Why do you care about them? It''s good to look on coldly. It''s none of your business.


    Sure enough, he is still different from them. They are all the same except yunyun.


    Just, I miss yunyun so much... Yunyun, where are you?


    Unexpectedly, small five secretly came to see Mu Lian. Originally, the group leader banned anyone from visiting Mulian, but perhaps because he came from the same country, he secretly brought some food to Mulian. Before leaving, he said to Mulian, "I believe it''s not you."


    But he is the only one who believes that it is useless, and he and Mulian are from the same country. Even if they don''t suspect him, they are not very friendly to him, and Xiao Wu''s life is not easy.


    Although the news that Mulian was locked up is very secret, for Tang Xiaotang, as long as there is Internet, there is no secret in the world that she does not know. To some extent, she is more terrible than Lian Yun. After all, Lian Yun has no consciousness of her own, but she is different. As long as she is willing, no computer in the world can stop her.


    What''s more, it''s about Mulian.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    When she arrived at Mulian''s organization overnight, Mulian had been locked up for a week.


    Tang Xiaotang is really angry.


    Mulian was autistic enough. She managed to make him normal. She was willing to destroy Lianyun with them. How could she know that they had no brains and locked people up!


    Also don''t think, Mu Lian if have the intention to black your computer, which can let you suppress the first wave of Lian Yun attack? As early as in the beginning let your computer all paralyzed, OK? And it definitely makes you unconscious! What a bunch of stupid people!


    She wanted to blackout all these stupid human computers, so that they could not distinguish between black and white and had no intelligence quotient. But when she thought about this, it contradicted her task and made the mysterious organization more proud of the success of the plan, so she had to give up and go to find Mulian.


    Unfortunately, those people really treat Mulian as a devil. He doesn''t have any electronic equipment around him. Tang Xiaotang can''t see him even if he wants to communicate with him.


    But fortunately, there''s someone else who can help her.


    Regardless of exposure, she directly occupied Xiao Wu''s computer and asked him about Mu Lian.


    So, small five looked at the computer suddenly no sign of the dialog box, almost screamed.


    "Where is Mulian?"


    "Who are you?" He quickly hit on the keyboard, the network here is absolutely the most tight in the world, the most unlikely to hack in, this guy... Who is it?


    "You don''t care who I am. If you want to destroy Lian Yun, tell me the truth about him." The other party replied to him almost immediately.


    "Why should I believe you?" He is not stupid, but since this mysterious person can enter here, maybe she can really kill Lian Yun?


    "You have no choice. I know you believe him." He was speechless. Indeed, he believed that Mulian was not a person who could do that kind of thing. Just because they despised him so much in China at that time, he didn''t do anything bad to them. How could he release Lianyun at such a time?


    "OK, I''ll help you. What do you want me to do?" For a long time, he replied to each other word by word. He would not and could not let Lian Yun destroy the whole electronic world. Even if he was found to pay a painful price, he would insist on himself.


    This person is not bad. Tang Xiaotang thinks highly of this character.


    She knew that his situation here was not very good, so she didn''t ask too much: "you just secretly bring a computer to him, and be careful, you have a spy here."


    She didn''t know who was the spy. After all, she just came here and didn''t see all the people, so she could only remind him: "if you can leave, leave early. I''m afraid there will be chaos here soon."


    "Good."


    As expected, Xiaowu said that although there are many computers here, it''s not easy to take them away. He directly gave his personal computer to Mulian. Well, then Tang Xiaotang found out that Xiao Wu is really rich. His PC and Mulian used to use the same brand. They are all very high-end personal computers that can''t be bought with money or even without money.


    She hid in the computer, waiting for Xiao Wu to secretly give the computer to Mulian while everyone was going to have dinner, and then she saw the young man who was locked up in the small dark room.


    It''s really small. There''s nothing but a bed and a separate bathroom. It''s very dark. There''s only a small wall lamp that''s not very bright. Tang Xiaotang looks at the young man sitting on the bed with her head down through the small window on the door. She just feels cold in her heart and wants to kill someone.


    He seems to be back to the time when they just met... No, it''s more serious than that. It''s like going back to the traumatic little boy in his memory.


    She could not see his expression, but she could feel the heavy silence, indifference and nothingness on him. He was almost integrated with the shadow of the wall.


    Xiao Wu was also startled. In his memory, although the youth was a little silent, he was not so silent. He was isolated from everyone.


    "Come here, I have something for you." He called each other in a low voice, but the other side ignored him.


    "Come on, I was told to send you something." After all, there is not much time, he whispered, and those people may come back at any time.


    This time, the other party finally raised his head, his forehead was covered with messy hair, covering one eye, and the remaining black pupil was looking at him, he couldn''t speak.


    Swallowing saliva, he looked around: "come on, she told me to give you something."


    Mulian finally moved. He got up slowly, went to the door, looked at him, and said hoarsely, "who is it?" Yunyun, are you here?


    Xiao Wu took out the computer and handed it along the place where the food was delivered: "I don''t know, but she told me to give this to you."


    Mu Lian looked at the computer in his hand, slightly stunned. No one would use this way except herSo, she still came...


    I can''t say what she felt at the bottom of my heart, as if she was about to sink into the dark, but suddenly saw a glimmer of light: "I know." I don''t want her to know. He is really useless...


    "take care. I''ll go first. This must not be seen!" Small five see not far away to eat fast people have come back, in a hurry to leave a word turned away, he does not want to be found.


    I can only pray that the mysterious hacker will get him out.


    Mulian sat on the bed as usual, his computer was hidden behind him. He knew that the immediate delivery was coming. Sure enough, after a while someone came. He put the meal at the door as usual, and saw Mu Lian sitting in the corner with the same posture. He didn''t bother to say anything, so he turned and left.


    In fact, at the beginning, he would still speak ill to Mulian, but people never paid attention to him. After a long time, he couldn''t speak any more. He could only think angrily in the bottom of his heart. When the end of Lianyun''s affair, he absolutely wanted this guy to look good!


    Mulian is very calm. Without Mulian''s help, these people''s progress is almost zero. When they are upset, they will scold Mulian to vent their anger. No matter what they say, Mulian will treat them as the air.


    Until late at night, everyone went to have a rest, and Mulian turned on the computer. These days, his silent face brought some anxiety for the first time: "what''s the matter with you? Do you know how dangerous this is? "


    "I''m ok. Are you ok?" As soon as Tang Xiaotang saw Mulian who had lost a lot of weight, she wanted to lock up those people who didn''t know right from wrong, but she held back: "don''t worry, I''ll help you out!" There will be chaos here soon. Those people, hum... Do they really think they are safe here?


    "Yunyun..." Mulian suddenly dropped his head, half dropped his eyes, and his long eyelashes cast a row of shadows on his face: "you go, I... Don''t want to leave here...


    " why? " Tang Xiaotang''s heart sank, and he went back. Such a long time''s efforts are all in vain. Tang Xiaotang is extremely disappointed, but she can''t show it. She can only ask in a very sad tone: "why?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    "It''s just that, suddenly, there''s no need..."


    clearly, as long as he insists on it again, she has contacted the domestic government and is ready to extradite him back to China... Just insist on it again...


    "however, many people need you..." her voice gradually subsides, and she doesn''t misjudge him, so she''s happy Will try for the last time.


    "But they don''t believe me, yunyun." He whispered.


    She knew that now was the most critical time. If he was silent, there would be no way to recover: "you are wrong, Mulian."


    "A lot of people believe in you. Why don''t you try to stick to it?" She said seriously: "at least I see that many people are looking forward to your return. They all believe that you can beat Lian Yun."


    She didn''t cheat him. It''s true. No matter how much the government conceals this kind of thing, it will release some news. She even turns over what those people on the Internet wrote to him: "you see, there are so many people who believe you!"


    Messages are for them to cheer, and even some girls to their confession, although the two photos can not be posted, but still can not resist their enthusiasm, especially know that they are young and single.


    "They are all waiting for you to go back!"


    So, don''t let us down...


    there is a faint noise outside. Tang Xiaotang just stubbornly sticks to Mulian. If the most important thing can''t be solved, what will happen even if their plan doesn''t succeed?


    When the door was opened, a strange man came in, and Mulian''s face was hidden in the dark. He just lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    At the moment when he bowed his head, there seemed to be a flash in his eyes, but before Tang Xiaotang had time to take a close look, he was grabbed. She suddenly understood something before the screen reclosed and the world fell into darkness.


    So it is!


    But that''s too dangerous! Mulian...


    she can''t let him take risks alone!


    Tang Xiaotang points to open the map and looks at the top row of skills. Most of the skills float a big "1", which means that she has only one chance.


    Forget it, the mission and Mu even can''t have anything to do.


    When she selects one of the skills, her spiritual body immediately breaks away from the computer and floats in the air. As she uses this skill, all the skills with "1" are darkened. Only that skill, the yellow mark representing Mulian on the map and her own green mark are still on.


    Mulian''s sign is not far away from her, but it is moving far away. There is also a white dot beside him. Ignore the rest of the motionless white spots, in order not to delay time, Tang Xiaotang floated up, closely chasing them.


    Mulian appeared in the field of vision, and there was a strange man. They walked forward, all the guards fell to the ground, and they walked out smoothly.


    A black car had already been parked outside. They got on the car and left here all the way. Tang Xiaotang was glad that he followed them in time.


    There are several other people in the car. Tang Xiaotang floats on top of them. He looks at Mulian sitting down with people in black. She floats slowly in front of him. He seems to feel something. He suddenly raises his head and looks at her. If she didn''t know that no one could see her, she really thought that he had seen her...


    while looking at the map, she followed the car. The car drove to a desolate place with only a small hotel in front. However, Tang Xiaotang was silent when he looked at the large underground building on the map.


    Is this... Palace?


    the structure as like as two peas in the previous world, so this is the hiding place of that organization.


    Mulian has been silent, let them take him into the underground palace, take him to a computer.


    Looking at the familiar data on the screen, Mu even put his finger on the keyboard, Tang Xiaotang saw the firmness of his eyes, and then quickly operated.


    No way! She can''t let him do that! As long as he does that, those people in black behind him will kill him!


    There was a flash of light in his golden eyes. The air around him was shocked, and time seemed to stop. The expressions of those people in black froze on their faces, and the time on the computer no longer beat. Only Mulian''s fingers danced on the computer.


    As soon as the skill is released, Tang Xiaotang immediately feels a burst of tiredness from the depths of her soul, but she can''t care so much. If she doesn''t do it, he will be killed!


    "Mulian," she said solemnly, floating in front of him, "give me your body!" Only in this way, can we catch up with... The time of stagnation is only ten minutes, and after ten minutes, she will go to sleep immediately.


    "Good." She suddenly appeared. Although he was surprised, he didn''t ask why she was in this form or why she was here. He didn''t say anything.


    He believed in her.


    Tang Xiaotang points her finger at his forehead and heart. She closes her eyes. Her soul spins and opens her eyes again. She is already in Mulian''s body.Hand slowly stroked the keyboard, Tang Xiaotang looked directly at the computer, eyes only data, finger beating has appeared shadow.


    Sure enough, this base has a self destruct program!


    She quickly cracked the firewalls. Even if there was a password, it was cracked instantly. Through her eyes, Mulian saw that her fingers almost exceeded the limit. That was a more powerful ability than him...


    and so on. What was she doing? Is that... Self destruct?!


    Yunyun, stop!


    He tried to stop her, but he couldn''t control his body at all.


    "Diddiddidi!"


    Well, the self destruct program has been activated. As long as the dead time has passed, it will explode in five minutes.


    One minute has passed since the time stagnation, which means that she must solve Lian Yun in the remaining four minutes, otherwise not only Mu Lian, but also she will be left here.


    At that moment, Tang Xiaotang felt that her consciousness was almost really integrated with the data, and she dueled with Lian Yun.


    It''s cunning and difficult to deal with, just like a sea monster with countless tentacles. It cuts one and copies countless. As time goes by, she can''t touch the core and is always entangled with a pile of disordered tentacle data.


    Three minutes, three more minutes!


    Bite teeth, Tang Xiaotang fingers a loose, simply once again into consciousness, into the computer network, face to face with Lian Yun.


    As soon as she got out of Mulian''s body, he could control her immediately. I can''t help staring at the fast beating data on the computer screen. Mu Lian has a bad idea in his heart. He roars: "yunyun! What are you going to do? "


    He thought... Why did she come out of there?


    The panic became more and more serious, especially when he saw the people in black behind him motionless, his unknown thoughts became more and more serious, and his voice trembled: "yunyun, you come back... Will you come back? Let''s go back together...


    "you go."


    Three words appeared on the screen, but she didn''t reply, but the data on the screen was beating faster and faster, so fast that he could hardly see it clearly....


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    "I won''t go!" He couldn''t control himself any more. How could he not know what she was going to do? But it was his fault. Why did he ask her to bear it?


    "Mulian, don''t let my efforts be in vain." Tang Xiaotang evades the attack of Lianyun, but also takes time to communicate with him. Without paying attention, she is entangled with data. The data she can manipulate is less and less, while Lianyun is still copying the data infinitely.


    "I hope you have always been a genius and a great God, not like now... You know, Mulian, when I first met you, I knew you were different from everyone..."


    his eyes gradually blurred, and a lot of data soon squeezed her out, but they still clearly appeared in front of him.


    "I really want to be a person, so that I can accompany you all the time... Unfortunately, 2! £À it seems that kjsjk... Can''t be 4 £¤ £À...


    garbled words have appeared in her typing, and Lian Yun''s ability of copying has exceeded her limit. Tang Xiaotang thinks that she can''t stop it, so the only way is to let its ontology explode with these computers.


    "You want to live well together with my share..." trying to isolate those random codes, Tang Xiaotang looked at the funnel which had been half leaked on the skill, and said this sentence with a voice with a trace of electric current murmur.


    "Yunyun! "Cloud, cloud!"


    He roared, tears flow uncontrollably, drop by drop into the keyboard: "you come back quickly! I don''t want you to do that! "Cloud, cloud!"


    He crazy click the mouse and keyboard, but she has no sound, all the numbers on the computer disappear, even the screen has become a dark.


    Yunyun...


    he was in tears, but she would never come back.


    Mulian felt that his body was out of control, he didn''t know how he left there... But when there was a huge sound behind him, the fire came with intense burning, and he still moved his legs forward.


    The ground collapsed, and he finally fell on his knees on the ruins, sobbing low.


    When Tang Xiaotang came back to the space, she sat on the chair with a pale face. She didn''t slow down for a long time.


    It''s dangerous. I almost can''t come back! I would have been less adventurous if I had known.


    "You are too risky to come back in case of any mistake." Hearing afar disapprove of the voice, Tang Xiaotang lying on the table, quietly restore energy.


    A glass of liquid was handed over at hand. The smell of fragrance came to his face. His mental strength was ready to move and rose a little bit. Tang Xiaotang glanced at the Iron Rooster in surprise. It was incredible that he was willing to give such precious medicine to himself.


    "No? That''s ok... "Seeing that Ivar was going to take back the liquid, Tang Xiaotang snatched it and drank it:" how can you not, but it''s rare for you to be so kind. Let''s talk about it, what''s your plot? "


    The sweet liquid spread between her lips and teeth, and the taste was so wonderful that she wanted to swallow her tongue. Tang Xiaotang narrowed her eyes happily, but afar''s next sentence almost made her spit them out.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. The next world, well, you know, has that... Zombie..."


    "what do you say?" She looked at him angrily. She really wanted to spit out what she had just drunk, this disgusting guy! I know she hates zombies!


    "I said there will be zombies in the next world!" Afar quickly finished, and ran away from her in a twinkling of an eye. He looked at Tang Xiaotang with pride, raised his chin, as if laughing at her too naive! Tang Xiaotang hates his teeth.


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" She grinds her teeth and looks at him angrily. She can''t vomit even if she wants to. The liquid medicine has already melted into her soul.


    Otherwise, I really want to make a face of him!


    "Are you stupid? I told you you wouldn''t go." Afar is proud, yes, he is so smart!


    "Go away!" Tang Xiaotang is so angry that she wants to kill him. But considering that this guy is also Xiaoqiang who can''t kill him, she has to comfort herself not to be angry, not to have the same opinion as a bitch...


    "remember, don''t forget." After getting the benefit, afar also knows that Tang Xiaotang can''t be irritated any more. He disappears automatically, leaving Tang Xiaotang calm down and open the water mirror. It''s aifal''s fault. She didn''t come to see what happened to Mulian.


    However, those people are dead, so he will be OK again...


    in the dark room, a person is sitting quietly, in front of an open computer, and the screen is emitting faint blue light.


    His facial features are hidden in the dark. There is no light in the room. The only light is the computer in front of him. All kinds of dialog boxes on the screen are full of vision. But he just stares at a short thing in front of him and doesn''t move. If he doesn''t blink slowly from time to time, Tang Xiaotang almost thinks he is a statue.


    This is... Mulian?He stared at the robot in front of him, completely ignoring the constantly flashing picture and news on the screen. Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt sad when he looked decadent.


    She didn''t want him to look like this...


    he turned a deaf ear to the constant sound of the computer, and he didn''t care what he was like. He just felt that it didn''t matter...


    suddenly, the eyes of the robot in his hand lit up, the blue light appeared a little bit, and then the familiar song slowly sounded in the room It''s obviously recorded a long time ago.


    Suddenly there were tears in his eyes.


    "It''s snotthatunusual, where everything is beautiful."


    he still remembers that day when they were sitting together on the balcony, the stars were so beautiful, and her soothing and beautiful singing made him feel that life was not so bad...


    "life is like AG" If they say, wrap up for you every day.


    he also remembers that she said that she would accompany him all the time, and they would not separate...


    "it''s just another miracletoday.


    the singing goes round and round again Until the computer screen gradually darkened and the power switch flashed, only the robot''s blue eyes were still on.


    "Cheater..." it was clearly agreed that we would stay together all the time...


    a little water drop fell on the robot in the dark, splashing small water drops with blue light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    The door was suddenly kicked open from the outside, the dazzling light spilled all over the ground, a man came in against the light, stood in front of him, took the robot from his hand, and said angrily: "what are you decadent in the end! It''s clear that everything is over! "


    It''s Xiao Wu.


    He angrily looked at the slovenly guy in front of him. His face was decadent, his hair was messy, his chin was covered with stubble, his clothes were in a mess, and he could not see the appearance of a top expert, just like those tramps on the roadside.


    Smell speech, Mu Lian raised a head to see him one eye, don''t know why, that eye unexpectedly let him feel matchless despair desolate. He couldn''t help softening his voice: "well, it has been proved that it''s not you. What else are you dissatisfied with?"


    Mulian did not speak.


    "Everyone is waiting for you..." he thought he would die. What''s his idea?


    Mulian still didn''t speak.


    "What do you want! No matter what you ask, they will agree as long as they don''t threaten the country. " Small five is really helpless, since that day brought him back from the ruins, for three days, the phone did not answer, all kinds of news did not return, the whole person with missing.


    When the base of the mysterious organization was bombed, we were busy with other things these two days, too busy to touch the ground. When we reacted, we found that this guy had not believed for three days.


    This time, Mu Lian made a great contribution. As Xiao Wu said, as long as there is no excessive demand, the country will agree with him.


    "Request... My request is that she can come back... Ha ha..." he suddenly laughed, low hoarse voice heard small five all over the hair.


    "Who is she?" He couldn''t help asking, "is that the man who let me look for you last time?"


    "I just want her back..." he lowered his head, long hair covered his eyes, and Xiao Wu couldn''t see his expression.


    "Don''t do that..." he saw the water drop down his cheek and was at a loss for a moment: "who do you want? They can certainly help you get it back. "


    But the next second, he saw Mulian fainting on the chair, hand weak down. Frightened, Xiao Wu thought he was dead. He put his finger in front of his nose and felt the heat. Then he was relieved.


    Looking at the comatose Mulian, he sighed deeply and felt that things were a little tricky.


    "Mulian... Mulian!"


    Who? Who is... Calling him? This voice is so familiar...


    there is darkness around him. He thinks so, and suddenly a black haired Lori appears in front of him. She floats in front of him, emitting a faint white light, very warm, and people can''t help but want to get close.


    Looking at her, he only felt familiar with her, but he couldn''t remember who she was...


    "Mulian, have you forgotten what I said?" Her golden eyes looked at him, and he felt guilty somehow.


    "If you do this again, I will not sacrifice in vain?" He saw her floating down and standing in front of him: "if you don''t wake up again, I will really sacrifice in vain."


    He looked at her and couldn''t help crying. He didn''t know why. He just looked at each other''s golden eyes and felt so sad.


    "Wake up! Remember, you''re going to live with me! " She put her hands on his shoulders, pushed hard, he only felt his body light, was pushed out here.


    "Wait! Shall we meet again? " The feeling of her whereabouts was very clear. He couldn''t help asking her why he didn''t want her to leave...


    "yes..." her figure gradually faded, and he felt relieved when he saw a smile on her lips.


    The next second, she disappeared here, and he also completely fell, all over a shock, slowly wake up.


    "Wake up, wake up! He''s awake at last


    When he opened his eyes, there was a circle of people in front of him. They were very familiar, but the chaotic brain didn''t react for a moment. He didn''t know who they were.


    "He just didn''t eat for three days. He was hungry and fainted. He had already lost glucose. Now that he woke up, he would be OK. He could leave the hospital after a few days'' rest." A man in a white coat said to one of the middle-aged men.


    "That''s great!" The middle-aged man was obviously relieved. After seeing off the doctor, he turned and looked at him. If he didn''t understand it wrong, his emotion at the bottom of his eyes was that he hated iron but didn''t become steel: "you said you, alas, didn''t you misunderstand you? Why are you so impulsive? Didn''t eat for three days? You can bear it If you starve to death accidentally, the country will lose a talent!


    A young man next to him dissuaded: "forget it, he just woke up, or don''t stimulate him." Seriously, that day really scared him.


    Another man put down his bouquet and said with a smile, "since you''re OK, I''ll go first. There''s something else in the company."


    Memory a little bit back, he slowly recognize the identity of these people, just empty heart, always feel what is missingWhat is it?


    "Wait a minute," he said, looking coldly at Jiang song, "you say you can promise me anything?"


    Jiang song Leng for a moment, nodded: "yes, as long as it does not harm the country, anything can."


    "I want to quit."


    He only said these four words, and then Ding Ding ignored him, but turned his eyes to Fu Zhao: "do we still count the agreements we signed?"


    Fu Zhao was really stunned. He had already given up hope for that project. After all, no matter how strong he was, he didn''t dare to compete with the state. But I didn''t expect that Mulian would give up the preferential treatment of the country and turn to his project...


    but it was only a second, and he hastened to reply: "of course."


    "OK, I''ll continue to join."


    "Wait, are you really going to do this?" Jiang song quickly stops two people, even small five is also a face chin drop expression, he really can''t believe, Mu Lian actually made such a stupid choice.


    "Yes."


    Mulian is very determined, no matter what they say, he will not change his decision. Although Jiang song was sorry, he agreed to his request and even gave him a lot of money. He said he deserved it.


    Mulian didn''t refuse.


    He joined Fu Zhao''s team. With his help, Fu soon launched his own virtual idol - "cloud".


    A loli with dark hair and golden eyes.


    At first, people thought that "cloud" was no different from other virtual idols, so not many people paid attention to it. But soon they knew that "cloud" was absolutely different from other virtual idols. It was completely simulated by computer, and its sound, appearance and shape were completely synthesized by computer, without using any sound source library.


    Moreover, she has some independent thinking. Although she can''t exaggerate like some artificial intelligence described in the movie, she really surpasses many intelligent robots.


    There is no doubt that "cloud" has become the most eye-catching existence, especially her creator, the legendary mysterious "cloud Mu", is more talked about by people.


    "Mr. yunmu, why did you name her" Yun "? Many of your works have been named after cloud. What''s the special meaning of this word This is a press conference for the birth of "cloud", and Mulian attended the conference for the first time.


    However, when a reporter asked him this question, he was stunned.


    He didn''t know why, but at that moment he suddenly thought of the word....


    "probably... In memory of an old friend..."


    he replied with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    City a, night.


    "Boom -"


    the huge lightning tore the sky, the overcast sky was suffused with light red, and the raindrops fell in a line, making a crackling sound on the glass window, making people unable to sleep.


    Lightning and thunder, bright lightning reflected the whole sky, even if the curtain is still reflected in a bright white, the shadow of various furnishings ferociously reflected on the wall, like ghosts.


    "Boom!"


    There was another thunder like sound, as if a firecracker had been thrown to his ear and exploded. The deafening sound almost made the whole room tremble together, but the people lying on the bed still didn''t move, as if they were unconscious.


    The lightning is gone, the thunder is also gradually stopped, only the torrential rain, wash the whole world, the water drops on the glass window like a stream, flowing quietly.


    It''s getting dark.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyelids moved and slowly opened his eyes. She lay on the bed, the room was dark, the air was damp, and there was a dull sound of rain outside the window.


    Yes, have you arrived yet?


    She rubbed her forehead, and when she crossed, the space-time suddenly twisted, and she was almost rolled in and couldn''t get out. The intelligent brain is attacked by particles. There is something wrong with it. For the moment, she doesn''t know to which time period she has been transmitted.


    Fortunately, this time the space-time node appears very appropriate. She is still a human body.


    Tang Xiaotang was silent when he felt the energy in his body that obviously didn''t belong to the world. She is the only one in the room. She lies on the bed and receives the memory of the body.


    After receiving the memory, Tang Xiaotang found that his identity was really embarrassing. It was almost no help to the task.


    This time, the task is not simple, because there is an ectopic energy source falling into this plane, forcibly changing the magnetic field of this plane, then zombies will be born.


    If the energy source of the ectopic plane falls into other potential planes, the magnetic field of the potential plane will be changed. If the energy source is too strong, the potential plane will collapse directly. She remembers that a certain plane was destroyed in this way before, because when an energy source fell, the powerful energy directly collided with the energy source of the plane itself, and the waves aroused directly destroyed the whole plane, even several planes close to it were affected.


    For example, this time, this energy source almost destroyed the world completely. Zombies and other things are small things. The magnetic field and climate have been changed. Earthquakes, tsunamis and volcanic eruptions are just like fun in the whole world. All kinds of extreme weather are common. Today''s rainstorm is the beginning.


    Yeah, it''s the time for the zombies to show up.


    Three days ago, a meteorite fell from the sky and landed on a hill outside a city. People didn''t pay much attention to it, so they sent a geological team to search for the trace of the meteorite as usual. However, not long after that, there was a rainstorm, strong wind, lightning and thunder. After three days of heavy rain, none of the geologists went to explore They didn''t come back. People realized it was wrong.


    But it''s too late. From the moment the meteorite falls, the magnetic field of this plane has been changed. Strange energy fills the earth''s crust, causing the turbulence of the whole world. The energy that does not belong to this world falls in the rain, quietly immerses into the soul and body of creatures, but their spirit is too fragile to bear the huge energy, so the funeral corpse appears.


    The soul dies, but the body is still alive because of the support of energy, without reason, leaving only the instinctive desire for flesh and blood, and the end of life begins.


    But there are also a few people who, because their spirit is strong enough, let the soul absorb energy, untie part of the gene chain, activate the hidden powers, and become the so-called powers. Such are the children of the world guided by rules.


    The power of the energy source is endless. Zombies are just the beginning. More and more energy seeps into the land, water and air. Zombies constantly absorb energy and evolve. However, for the powers, it can only make them more sad - if the mental power can''t keep up, they will be assimilated by the energy and become unconscious zombies.


    In order to prevent its collapse, the world has to guide the world''s son to jump into the volcano with the energy source, trying to use his own energy source to devour the new energy source, but maybe the energy source is too strong, and the devouring fails. Although its energy source has not disappeared, it can no longer support the whole world.


    After countless years, no new life was born, whether it is human or animal, can only gradually perish, the world was so destroyed.


    So this time, her task is to take the place of the son of the world and jump into the volcano with the energy source... Of course, she will not die, so she will go back to her own space with the energy source...


    but Tang Xiaotang still feels very depressed and wants to jump into the volcano... She is desperate to think about it, but she has to bear the pain of her body


    With a sigh, she silently closed her eyes. After absorbing the extra energy from her body, she simply closed her eyes and went to sleep. Her body is nothing but cannon fodder. The ordinary student of a university became a zombie because she didn''t survive the heavy rain... Oh no, she almost became a zombie. If she hadn''t come in time, she would be a zombie nowIt''s summer vacation now. Her roommates have already set foot on the train to go home. She is the only one who stays in her dormitory because she bought the train ticket one day later than others. As a result, she just caught up with the heavy rain.


    She should think about what she should do... After all, the identity of the son of the world is not easy for ordinary people to get close to...


    however, she is now half a psychic. She should, probably... Not ordinary people.


    Sure enough, the next morning, before she got up, she heard the sound of zombies howling in the corridor. Fortunately, during the summer vacation, most of the students went home. Only a few of them stayed here, and it was only the first day. The energy spread was not so fast. Only those who were directly in the rain and weak would change, so the number of zombies was not very large.


    Moreover, the government still plays a certain role now. It is estimated that the news will not spread for a while.


    Lock the door, Tang Xiaotang began to check the original owner''s grain. Fortunately, the original owner has the habit that ordinary girls all have - like to eat snacks, there are all kinds of snacks in the dormitory, it''s OK to hold on for a day or two.


    Sure enough, a few shots were heard in the corridor. The sound was very low, but Tang Xiaotang, who inspired the power, could hear it clearly. Then the zombies stopped howling, and the corridor was calm again.


    She sighed. It''s only at the end of the world that zombies don''t have a lot of energy. This kind of primary zombies are not very strong. That''s why they are so easily eradicated. In the later stage, oh no, even in the middle stage, their powerful self-healing ability is the most intractable. Gunshot wounds of this degree can''t even hurt the skin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    Although Tang Xiaotang is not afraid of zombies, she is a bit of a cleanliness addict. She hates those disgusting zombies, which is why she does not want to come to the world of zombies.


    It''s too dirty, and the zombies are so ugly that they are disgusting to watch, let alone fight with them.


    Oh, it''s nothing. What''s worse, she can''t kill the zombie, because even if she becomes a zombie, she can''t move.


    Hehe, she is also drunk.


    Not long after the gunfire stopped in the corridor, there were a few dull sounds outside the window. The distant wailing stopped, and Tang Xiaotang was relieved.


    I don''t know what ability he developed. Tang Xiaotang has very good ears now. He can hear the sound 100 meters away, and even distinguish what the sound is.


    I hope it''s not a chicken rib skill... And so on. Even if the skill is not chicken rib, it''s useless. She can''t kill the zombie, and it''s useless to ask for it.


    It''s speechless.


    Then the counselor sent a message asking which students were still in the dormitory. Tang Xiaotang replied while eating instant noodles. Then the counselor sent a private message to her, asking her not to panic. In these days, she would not leave the dormitory for the time being, and there would be a special person to deliver food to her.


    is as like as two peas in Tang''s sugar. The official only painted a piece of acute infectious disease. The meteorite just landed and the energy had not penetrated too much. So only A city began to appear zombies. However, this matter can not be concealed. In a week at most, zombies will appear on a large scale. If it is right, now the government has started to prevent it.


    After dinner, Tang Xiaotang began to think about how to approach the son of the world. According to the data, the other side is the third generation of the army of Miao Hong. His grandfather is a pioneer of the country. His father is also a very important leader in the army of city A. even he has a good future and is going well. If he doesn''t catch up with the end of the world, he will become the youngest lieutenant colonel.


    Under the age of 30, even with the support of their parents, if they don''t work hard, they will never have such achievements, so this person is definitely not easy to approach.


    Zhu Yu.


    After writing these two words in my heart, Tang Xiaotang sighed sadly. How can I approach him? What a problem.


    A little thought for a moment, she has a general idea, but now there is more important thing, that is - grain!


    Although the original owner has many snacks, but snacks can not be eaten as food, and for the end of the world, the most important thing is water, but the original owner did not buy a bottle of water.


    The water in the dormitory is no longer drinkable. The bottled mineral water in the supermarket has not been polluted. You can buy more.


    She counted the money in the original owner''s wallet, and the change was about two hundred. Then she looked at the bank card. It was two or three thousand, which was enough.


    The original owner''s family is above average, and she is an only child. Her family has no less money, and her monthly living expenses are three or five thousand. The rest is so much that she doesn''t have the habit of spending money indiscriminately. Otherwise, Tang Xiaotang really doesn''t know what to do.


    Of course, she doesn''t have much to do. She can''t do it by herself, so she has to wait for help here.


    At the beginning of the end of the world, the government was still helpful, because they did not know the way of zombie transmission, so they would still treat ordinary people who were not infected with the virus. After they knew that the treatment was useless, they began to give up treatment.


    Tang Xiaotang took her wallet, mobile phone and umbrella and walked out of the dormitory. Because it was raining hard outside, she went to the supermarket under the heavy rain and found that there were few people in the supermarket. As usual, there were only a few cashiers at the cashier, and they were all listless. Tang Xiaotang could see the abnormal energy in their bodies at a glance with her mental energy. The fastest way to do it was to go Tonight, they''re going to be zombied.


    She sighed faintly, but there was nothing she could do. She could only try her best to save the rest of the people, so that the world would not completely collapse.


    "The little girl hasn''t come home yet?" The cashier''s mother looked at her and scanned the code quickly: "don''t you have a holiday?"


    "Well, my train ticket for today." Tang Xiaotang smiles faintly, looking at her body wrapped by white silk power except her forehead and heart, and a trace of regret passes through her eyes.


    "Go home early. My daughter will be back soon." She laughed and turned pale. Tang Xiaotang couldn''t bear to say to her, "you''d better ask your daughter not to come back." If you don''t come back, there''s still a glimmer of hope.


    In aunt''s surprised eyes, Tang Xiaotang took the water and left quickly. She just remembered that she should go back and call the original owner''s parents.


    She thought, just take out the mobile phone, see the number on the mobile phone, mark is Dad.


    "Yunyun, is there nothing wrong with you?" As soon as I got through, a worried male voice rang out. It was the father of the original owner.


    The original owner''s name is Chen Yun, and her parents usually call her Yun Yun.


    "Why don''t you refund your ticket and buy a plane ticket? It''s better to come back early." Seeing today''s news report, he worried that it would be inconvenient for his daughter to be there alone: "anyway, we are not short of the money.""Don''t worry, Dad. I''m fine." Although it''s not me, Tang Xiaotang''s concern still warms her heart: "you should pack up the things at home, buy water and food, and take your mother to B city."


    B city is located in a remote plateau, which is the farthest from a city, sparsely populated, is the most remote place, the virus can not spread for a while.


    And then... The base established by the powers was there. I hope they can avoid this disaster, although the hope is slim... This is something she can do for the original owner...


    "yunyun, what about you?" He didn''t ask why, but what would she do when they left...


    "it''s easier for me to be alone. Anyway, city a is the capital. There will always be others." Don''t want to add psychological burden to them, Tang Xiaotang pretends to be relaxed.


    There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone, and I could only hear father Chen''s heavy breathing. After a long time, he asked in a low voice, "can we still see you?"


    "As long as we''re all alive, we''ll meet." Tang Xiaotang can''t tell him that their daughter is dead, and the body is doomed to disappear in the end.


    She can only do her best to complete her task and make the world return to normal earlier.


    "Well, you must be careful." How can he not worry about his daughter, but he still has a wife he loves deeply...


    "well. Dad, take care of yourself and mom. Goodbye


    Hang up the phone, Tang Xiaotang take a deep breath, now, the war is about to begin.


    In the afternoon, there are more and more zombies on campus, and no one comes to clean them up. Tang Xiaotang knows that time has come.


    She picked up her prepared luggage, picked up a mop stick, opened the dormitory door and went out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    There was no zombie in the corridor, which she had expected. The elevator could still run, but Tang Xiaotang chose to go out from the safe passage. There are many zombies wandering in the campus. She directly faces the map, bypasses the gathered zombies and runs to the parking lot in the distance.


    Although the original owner can''t drive, she can. I just hope that I will be lucky enough to find a car with a key for a while...


    no matter how much I try to avoid the zombies, she will still encounter two or three. Tang Xiaotang, with her sensitive skills, can avoid what she can, can''t avoid what she can''t, hit her head and knock her opponent unconscious.


    So all the way to the parking lot, Tang Xiaotang saw a lot of cars, but unfortunately, they were locked tightly. Without the key, she couldn''t drive away even if she broke the door, so she had to give them up and look for the open car.


    Fortunately, she was lucky. She soon found a car in a corner. The door was open and the key was on the car. There were a lot of blood stains beside the car. It should be that the owner suddenly turned into a zombie and bit the people on the car.


    There are no zombies around, and there are no corpses. It is estimated that the guy who was bitten turned into a zombie and ran away. The rest of the cars are cheap, Tang Xiaotang.


    Open the map, pull the distance, look at the triangle sign in a certain place, and look at the red dot in the distance. Tang Xiaotang thinks about it, or decides to go to see the energy source first. If she can solve it herself, she can solve it directly, so that she can return to the space earlier, right?


    She really can''t stand zombies, so she would rather not pay for it.


    Tang Xiaotang turned the key, the car swayed a few times, was soon hit, she expertly drove the car to leave the parking lot.


    There is a lot of oil in the car, but just in case and for long-term consideration, Tang Xiaotang filled up the gas station next to the school. By the way, he found a lot of oil barrels at the gas station and put them in the trunk of the car.


    She drove very fast, because there were basically no cars on the road. Even if there were, there were several cars bumping into each other, or bumping into roadside green belts, power poles and other places. The cars were empty, and occasionally there were blood stains on the ground, but there were no corpses.


    Zombies have spread to the whole city of A. This is the first day.


    Tang Xiaotang sighs. She sees a wandering zombie not far away. It''s a little girl, wearing a beautiful dress and braided hair. However, her movements are extremely stiff, and her bare skin has become cyan....


    compared with adults, children''s mental power is the weakest, so they are the most unable to resist the energy If you can''t get rid of that energy source as soon as possible, I''m afraid that even if the zombies are finally removed, there will be no new life.


    To avoid the little zombie who swaggered onto the road, she turned the car and drove to a place outside a city.


    There is a red dot on the map, which is the place where the energy source lands. However, nothing can be seen around the red dot on the map. The magnetic field of the energy source interferes with the surrounding magnetic field, and the intelligent brain can''t read the corresponding data, so the map shows a blank.


    So she had to explore on her own.


    Take out your mobile phone, Tang Xiaotang found that the network can still be used, which is very good, it seems that the network system has not been disturbed, she searched the information of the mountain, found that it is not a famous mountain, but it is not without a sense of existence.


    This mountain is located in the suburb of city a, with an altitude of 1125m. It is not very high, but it is not low. Therefore, many rock climbers regard it as the best place for rock climbing. There are observation stations and supply points set up by geological exploration departments at the foot of the mountain. It is easy to pass before the end of time.


    The road was built all the way down to the foot of the mountain, so the traffic was OK. But now the only problem that Tang Xiaotang is worried about is the animals and plants on the mountain. As an energy source, the creatures directly falling from the point are far more affected than people far away.


    I just hope that time hasn''t made them mutate, otherwise... I''m afraid it''s not easy to get close to the energy source... Don''t take it away, it''s estimated that they will be zombied every minute before they touch it.


    After driving for a while, Tang Xiaotang found that the road ahead was broken.


    When the road was built in the mountains, a huge stone rolled down from the nearby hill, blocking the road which could only pass two cars, so it couldn''t pass.


    It should have been the torrential rain and flash flood that washed down the stones yesterday.


    The trough!


    How can we do if we die before we succeed? There''s only one way into the mountain. Should she go there?


    But there is still a long way to go from the energy source? Don''t be kidding. Do you still have the strength to climb the mountain? And there are those unknown animals and plants on the mountain. Even if she has powers, she will definitely die when she walks over!


    Helpless to drive the car in situ wandering for a while, Tang Xiaotang can only return the same way, she does not want to die in the past, it seems that now can only find the son of the world.


    I don''t know how Zhu Yu approached the energy source? Sure enough, it''s the aura of the protagonist. I still have to hold the protagonist''s thigh tightly!...


    according to Tang Xiaotang''s conjecture, Zhu Yu should still be in city a now. The reason is very simple. After all, his family are here, and city a is the capital city. The country doesn''t give up here so soon. Moreover, they may have guessed that the appearance of zombies is related to meteorites.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    However, when they knew that they were going to destroy the meteorite, the world was almost destroyed. No matter what they did, it was too late.


    So Tang Xiaotang decided to tell them in advance to destroy the meteorite with them.


    She already has an idea about how to do it, so the most important thing now is to find Zhu Yu first. The map tells her that her guess is correct, and Zhu Yu is still in a city.


    Moreover, I don''t know if I should sigh about my luck. Tang Xiaotang looks at the approaching point on the map, which is Zhu Yu.


    I guess the purpose of his coming here is to be sent to explore... But he is the only one.


    Yes, that''s right. I don''t know what he thought. He didn''t bring anyone but himself.


    How can this work? No one''s here to die?


    As soon as her eyes turned, she had the idea of approaching him without being doubted.


    Slamming on the brake, the tires scratched black marks on the ground. Tang Xiaotang pulled up on the road, just in the way, and put a roadblock in the front.


    Looking at the map, it is estimated that Zhu Yu will arrive for some time. She emptied all the oil in the car''s fuel tank and poured it into the ditch by the side of the road. She wanted to dump those in the trunk, but after thinking about it, she still left them. Just to prevent Zhu Yu from seeing the flaw, she blocked those plastic oil barrels with canvas in the car.


    Perfect!


    After everything was arranged, she sat on the side of the road waiting for Zhu Yu.


    Well, whether he sympathizes with her or not, he can''t get by, so he must take her with him!


    ...


    after a while, sure enough, an off-road vehicle appeared at the intersection ahead. Tang Xiaotang had excellent eyesight and clearly saw a man wearing sunglasses sitting on the vehicle.


    She sat on the side of the road, and sure enough, Zhu Yu''s car stopped in front of the roadblock she had laid as she thought.


    "Didi --" he rang the bell twice. Tang Xiaotang came out from the side of the road. Then he saw Zhu Yu open the door and come down to her: "what happened?"


    "Are you going to the front? I can''t make it Tang Xiaotang glanced at him: "I just came from there. The mountain torrent broke the road. Now the road is broken."


    "What''s the matter with you?" He took off his sunglasses and showed his angular and handsome face, sword eyebrows and stars, with the righteousness of a soldier. He asked seriously, "Why are you here?" He didn''t believe her.


    After all, zombies appear on a large scale, and this girl appears alone in such a wild mountain, how can he not doubt it?


    He looked carefully at the girl in front of him. Yes, it was a girl. For him, she is too young, a simple sportswear, horsetail, bangs, black frame glasses, a childish face, how to see is not a graduate student.


    Except for the cold, deep black eyes.


    Such a pair of eyes in her very young face, it is very strange.


    "If you doubt me, it''s up to you." Tang Xiaotang looked at him coldly, and she could know what he was thinking at a glance: "I have nothing to do with zombies."


    "I don''t think so." Although he didn''t show it on his face, he was surprised at the bottom of his heart.


    This girl, why can see through his idea?


    "Don''t pretend. I know what you''re thinking." Tang Xiaotang thought about it for a long time. People like Zhu Yu don''t trust others easily. He simply told him that her purpose was to help them. As for why, Tang Xiaotang had already figured out the reason.


    In order to convince him, she immediately threw a bigger bomb.


    "You..." before he finished, he heard the girl in front of him say: "you awaken the power, that is, you are different from ordinary people and have some ability."


    This time, Zhu Yu could no longer hide her surprise: "how do you know?" He didn''t tell anyone about it, and the magical ability to control lightning suddenly appeared yesterday. He didn''t even know how to use it. How could the girl know?


    "Well, it''s still Lei''s... You''re lucky. You got wet yesterday." Although the tone of doubt, but the girl''s expression is still no change, cold as if only to say a more common thing: "did not become a zombie, it is your life."


    "You..." he was really caught in the rain yesterday. When he went back, he thought he had a fever. Unexpectedly, in the end, he suddenly had a power...


    "don''t be too surprised, I have the same power as you." He heard her throw bombs one by one, which made him confused: "I wanted to see that meteorite today. I know it must have something to do with it, but it''s very bad. The road is blocked. Not to mention that the car is out of gas, if you are willing to take me, I will thank you very much."


    She was still cold and didn''t ask for help. He was wary of her, but somehow he wanted to laugh. When she came out, didn''t she know to check the fuel tank?


    "What else do you know?" He became interested. He believed her, so he gave up the survey. As he walked into the car, but he didn''t see her follow him for a long time. He couldn''t help looking back, but he saw that she was still in the same place: "are you still going?""What about my car." It''s rare to see some expression on her face. It seems that she didn''t react, but it made him want to smile more: "go, you can''t use it anyway."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    This girl looks like a natural fool! But... He didn''t know she was cute. What should he do?


    "But I still have something in my car." She obstinately said to him, "they are all precious things that I can''t easily buy." In fact, Tang Xiaotang didn''t cheat him. Isn''t the mineral water in her car very precious in the end?


    So, after Zhu Yuhei took a lot of mineral water from Tang Xiaotang''s car with a black thread on her face, and put those gasoline barrels in the car (Tang Xiaotang cheated him that there was water in them) on her car, she saw that the girl was sitting upright in the passenger seat, even the seat belt was fastened.


    He speechless around to the driver''s seat to sit down, this is what she called the important thing? I really want to leave her here...


    "isn''t freshwater important?" Just as he thought so, he heard the girl beside him say without expression: "then don''t drink water."


    Zhu Yu: "what she said is right. He is speechless.


    Forget it, he doesn''t see her in the same light.


    Two people take the car, Zhu Yu turn the car, leave here. He was used to driving fast, and there was no other car on the road, so he stepped on the accelerator to increase the speed to 120.


    As the pointer on the watch crossed 130, he turned to see the girl sitting next to him without saying a word, holding the seat belt tightly with her hand, as if she would be thrown out if she didn''t do so.


    In the heart silently funny, but he actually increased the speed faster - inexplicably want to see her fear look swollen do? Zhu Yu suddenly feels that he seems to be getting worse... No, he drives so fast just to get out of here quickly!


    Well, he won''t admit that he was worrying about being blocked by her just now!


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what he thinks. To be honest, she''s not afraid of fast speed, but she doesn''t have good health, and she''s a little carsick... She drove well just now, but now she''s in Zhu Yu''s car. As soon as the speed is fast, she just feels that everything in her stomach is surging, and the whole person is not good.


    And even she didn''t drive so fast! I wish jade is 140! The scenery outside almost turned into a white line, the field of vision is blurred, but the pointer has the tendency to move to the right!


    What a madman!


    Thanks to the good performance of this car, if the car she just drove... It''s estimated that it won''t run out of gas if it can''t drive half way...


    she thinks so, but her face is still expressionless, but the tension of her eyes is getting heavier and heavier, and her hands are holding on to the seat belt more tightly. To be honest, she''s really afraid that this guy will suddenly brake and throw her out or something...


    >


    Zhu Yu takes a peek at the girl beside her. Although she is still a paralyzed face, the tension in her eyes is getting stronger and stronger, and her hand is pulling the seat belt tighter. He almost thinks that she is going to pull it off.


    But gradually he found something wrong. Her face became paler and paler, almost as white as paper.


    When he suddenly woke up, he felt that he really shouldn''t have. It was incredible that he was fighting with a little girl.


    When did he become so naive?


    As the speed of the car slowed down, Tang Xiaotang still felt the tumult in her stomach. She felt that she couldn''t hold it. She said to him, "stop the car."


    The guilty Zhu Yu stops silently, looks at the girl beside him with a pale face, opens the door and runs down, and disappears in a hurry on the side of the road. He feels that he is really hopeless.


    If those guys knew he was doing this, they would laugh to death!


    Tang Xiaotang has been away for a long time. Zhu Yu takes advantage of this time and smokes with a cigarette in her mouth. She smokes while thinking about problems.


    Doomsday, zombies, powers... Although he didn''t like reading those novels, he still heard about them. It must have something to do with meteorites.


    He''s not a fool to believe anyone, but he believes the girl''s words. Since he has powers, there must be other people with powers, which is beyond doubt. After all, he will not be so arrogant that he thinks that only he is the most special...


    she said that she also has powers. He believes that she just doesn''t know what her powers are... Thinking that she can see his idea, he thinks that it should be spiritual powers.


    There was a faint chill on his face in the smoke. Those people who send themselves to investigate at this time have no good intentions. It''s just that the power of Zhu''s family is becoming greater and greater, which affects the interests of some people.


    Think about those selfish people who are ready to abandon a city and are still perfunctorily not telling the public the truth. The cold light in his eyes is more and more obvious.


    Although he is not a good man, he can''t waste hundreds of millions of people''s lives. What''s more, although many people have become zombies, there are still many people who have not been lost. There are also people from other places who don''t even know the news here. He feels more and more that this disaster is not a bad thing.


    At least, some decadent things can really be abandoned.


    He is not pedantic, and at this time, everyone''s fate is only in their own hands. The existing rules have been completely invalid. In the end of the world, there are naturally rules of the end of the world.The law of cruelty and truth.


    He took a deep breath, finished his cigarette and threw the end aside. A sharp light flashed in my eyes, and something was about to move in my heart.


    Anyway, the end of the world has indeed come.


    After thinking about the way to go, Zhu Yu had a general direction in his heart. However, he didn''t see the girl coming back. He began to wonder.


    Why hasn''t she come back after such a long time?


    I don''t think so. What happened?


    He thought so, and was about to go to the front to have a look when he saw the girl coming out from behind a huge stone with a pale face.


    When he got closer, he saw the solemnity of her eyes, and then he heard her say, "go, there''s a zombie here."


    "What?" He was wondering how anyone could be in such a place when he saw a creature, which was about the same as a dog, coming out of the woods not far away.


    The girl had pulled him into the car and closed the door: "hurry up, it''s coming."


    She didn''t go far and didn''t enter the woods which looked normal just now. She just squatted behind a stone and spat. After vomiting for a long time, I didn''t say anything. Maybe the smell on her attracted this mutant zombie dog. It suddenly came out of the forest and came towards her.


    Tang Xiaotang, whose body has awakened, hears the sound when she is still running in the woods, but she does not leave. Instead, she uses the map to observe it carefully for a while before she runs back. However, her heart sinks to the bottom of the valley.


    As expected, both animals and plants have mutated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    The mutant zombie dog has a very sensitive sense of smell. This dog was a stray dog about a year ago. Its hair is very messy. It can vaguely see the blue black skin under the hair. Its appearance has not changed much, but its teeth have become extremely sharp, and there is only empty white in its eyes.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to be bitten by it, but the zombie dog''s speed is very fast, and her movements are more flexible. In addition, she is not very flexible after dragging this carsick body, so she can''t get any benefits at all.


    No advantage, no advantage, Tang Xiaotang simply don''t tangle with it, she ran to the direction of Zhu Yu, fundus flashing dark light.


    Let him experience the fun of dueling with zombies in advance!


    So Zhu Yuyan watched the zombie dog come after him from a distance. For a moment, he didn''t respond, so he heard the girl''s voice: "why don''t you drive, wait for him to come and bite you?"


    Zhu Yu: "will you die if you don''t have a poisonous tongue?"?!


    However, he quickly responded and drove the car. At this time, the zombie dog had caught up with him. The mutant zombie dog was different. It directly bit the door, leaving a row of holes with teeth marks on the door which was made of special materials and could not be penetrated by bullets.


    Zhu Yu: "what is this guy? Why so powerful?


    Tang sugar eyes color a deep, looking at the row of holes, also some surprised.


    Even if the ability of zombies is stronger, it is impossible to achieve this level at this stage. Is the degree of zombization strengthened? However, according to the calculation results given by the organization, the energy diffusion is not so serious at this time...


    something must have happened!


    Zhu Yu quickly stepped on the accelerator, and the car ran out quickly, but the zombie dog''s speed was not slow, and even had a tendency to catch up with them.


    At this time, I didn''t care too much. Zhu Yu speeded up and drove faster than just now. At last, he got away from the zombie dog and left it far behind.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the girl beside him who was meditating. He couldn''t help asking, "how did you get into trouble with it?"


    "Don''t make a noise."


    Tang Xiaotang is thinking about a very serious problem. If the zombization degree of animals has reached this point, what about people? What will human beings become?


    She frowned and seemed to be thinking about something important. She was at the right age of youth, but she had a straight face. Zhu Yu couldn''t help teasing her. He thought there was something wrong with him...


    "Zhi --"


    he couldn''t see anything in the rearview mirror, so he suddenly stepped on the brake, parked the car on the side of the road, and went to sleep Holding the steering wheel with one hand and supporting on the back of her chair with the other, "come on, tell me, what are you thinking?"


    Smell speech, Tang Xiaotang subconsciously glanced at him, see a pair of dandy expression on his face, she held back the twitch of the corner of her eyes, swept a circle on his face, and then coldly said: "don''t pretend to be tender, uncle."


    Uncle?!


    The expression on Zhu Yu''s face suddenly froze. He can''t help looking at his face in the rearview mirror. Is he that old?! What''s the taste of this girl movie? He is less than thirty, just like a flower... Ah bah, how about his prime age?!


    He must have heard wrong. Well, he must have been chased by zombie dogs. He''s all hallucinated...


    "don''t put gold on your face. You''re old, uncle."


    However, before Zhu Yu could comfort himself, he heard the voice of the devil again, which broke his heart.


    That''s too much!


    He managed to control the idea of throwing her out of the car. He bit his teeth and asked, "where am I getting old?"


    "You are nearly 30, I am only 18, you are not uncle is what."


    The girl said with a paralyzed face.


    Zhu Yu: "after more than ten times of reciting" don''t agree with children ", Zhu Yu finally calms down. He remembers the question he wants to ask:" hello... "


    " my name is Chen Yun instead of Hello. " She corrected.


    "Well, Chen Yun, tell me honestly, what''s your purpose?" Zhu Yu became serious, her sharp eyes locked tightly on her eyes, and asked in a low voice, "at this time, normal people will not come to this place even if they wake up, so what do you want to do?"


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to believe her. It''s just that the girl is so mysterious that he always thinks that she has a purpose. Although intuition tells him that her purpose is not a bad thing, some things don''t depend on intuition at this time.


    The air in the car solidified for a moment.


    Tang Xiaotang found that Zhu Yu is still very strict when he is serious, probably because of the special growth environment. No matter how approachable he is, he still has his own evil spirit.


    Although she was not so afraid.


    She finally looked up and forgot him, then said coldly, "if I say my goal is to save the world, do you believe it?"


    "I don''t believe it.""Oh."


    "So what are you going to do?"


    "Save the world."


    "..."


    after asking for a long time, Zhu Yu still doesn''t know her purpose, but he knows that at least she won''t affect him.


    "Forget it, I''ll give up." He raised his forehead. "Can you tell me what your powers are?"


    Tang Xiaotang: "you guess, I''ll tell you when I guess."


    Zhu Yu: "as the car drove down, more and more zombies were wandering in the street. There was a trace of haze in Zhu Yu''s eyes. He turned his head and saw that the girl was still expressionless, but deep in his eyes was heavy and serious.


    Sure enough, the number of zombies suddenly soared...


    some zombies may smell their breath and rush to the middle of the road directly from the side of the road to stop them. With a cold look, Zhu Yu directly stepped on the accelerator to crash them, ran over the zombies and drove on.


    "Where are you going? Why don''t you come with me? " He asked the girl, now the school is not safe, no matter which school is the same, he can''t send her back to the zombie pile.


    She thought for a moment, and then asked, "where do you have powers?"


    "Well, maybe...


    " Oh, will you feed the zombies? "


    "... I don''t know, but they didn''t become zombies." At least no one was zombied when he left.


    "Oh."


    Zhu Yu couldn''t figure out whether she was going or not, so she continued to ask, "do you want to go?"


    "Go."


    Zhu Yu doesn''t know, but Tang Xiaotang knows that there are only two possibilities in the last world, either to become a zombie or to awaken. So those people Zhu Yu said must have awakened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    Zhu Yu was relieved.


    In fact, there must be some feelings about Tang Xiaotang. He doesn''t want to cheat himself, but these feelings are not enough to make him bring a useless person in this cruel end of life, or even a zombie at any time.


    If it wasn''t for the girl''s mysterious ability to see through people''s thoughts and her many secrets, he would never have sent such useless kindness. At most, he would have sent her to a safe place and could not have taken her to Zhu''s home.


    At least he thinks that he is not the Savior. After all, there are a lot of things that you can''t let others know.


    He thought so, but in a twinkling of an eye, he saw the girl''s shallow eyes, and seemed to know what he was thinking. There was no emotion at the bottom of her eyes. The eyes behind the lens were always indifferent. The light brown pupils clearly reflected his reflection. Besides, he could see nothing.


    Even if Zhu Yuyue has countless people, she has never seen through her mind.


    Every time he saw her eyes hidden behind the lens, he would think of a word.


    Unfathomable.


    But she seems to understand very well. She never knows how to hide her emotions. She says whatever she thinks. She doesn''t care what kind of emotions people will have when she hears them. She can even say what others think without scruple, which makes people who don''t know her feel terrible.


    It''s a contradiction.


    He thought, maybe the only person in the world that he can''t see through is her.


    Tang Xiaotang certainly knows what he thinks, but she doesn''t mind him at all. After all, it''s just the first time. If Zhu Yu believes a stranger so casually, it''s a problem.


    This first impression can make him decide to leave her, and her disguise is not in vain. As for the future... Since he has left her, what else is impossible?


    I think so. Of course, Tang Xiaotang can''t let Zhu Yu see it, so she decided to maintain her indifferent and arrogant image to the end -


    "don''t try to see through me, no one can do it."


    Her cool voice rang out in his ears. He turned his head and saw the girl lift her chin slightly and lift her clean face. To tell you the truth, she is not so beautiful. At least compared with the beauties he has met, that face is pretty at most. The only advantage is that she looks very young.


    If you don''t look her in the eye.


    It''s just the tone of her voice... It''s really hard to beat...


    Zhu Yu''s mouth is puffing. How can he feel that he can''t see through her? It''s obvious that he is one of the two most mentally disabled girls!


    "You''re retarded. Your whole family is retarded." She looked at him without expression, and he clearly saw the bright threat from her eyes...


    actually said that I''m brain damaged. Do you want to live? Would you like to try again?


    If he is right, her eyes mean that... However, Zhu Yu is not afraid of threats, so he continued without a sense of crisis: "well, I didn''t say that you are brain damaged, that''s what you think."


    He didn''t say it. Who told her to see what he thought?


    Tang Xiaotang was silent for a moment, and then resolutely... Held back. She didn''t forget that she was still in the car and that this guy was driving so fast - she didn''t want to die with him.


    For the time being, remember it for him, and then settle accounts with him after getting off the bus!


    Some evil spirit of revenge rubbed to think.


    All the way, the car stops outside a high wall with extremely strict security. The wall is three meters high, and there are layers of power grids on the wall. The gates are all steel doors with electricity. Zhu Yu''s car stops in front of the door. He rolls down the window to let the monitoring in front of the door sweep his face, and the gate rises automatically, allowing them to pass smoothly.


    This is undoubtedly a heavily guarded base. After passing through the gate, there are still fully armed people on every road. Although the outer wall is extremely strong, the buildings inside are a little messy and simple. Even some buildings have not been installed. You can see that they are prepared temporarily in a hurry.


    Zhu Yu all the way will be parked in an open place, where there are several off-road vehicles. The car had stalled, but Zhu Yu didn''t open the door. From entering the base, his whole momentum became sharp. He looked straight ahead and said in a low voice, "don''t speak for a while, no matter what you see or hear, don''t speak."


    Her ability is so strong that if she is known by those people, she will be in trouble. But she is too direct to say what she thinks. In case of offending some people, he can''t follow her at any time. When there is no moral bottom line, anything can happen. He has to remind her.


    "I''m not stupid." As soon as he thought about it, he heard her faint voice. Somehow, he recognized a trace of contempt: "I know what to do, but it''s you."


    "It''s stupid to insist on status when you have powers and fear them." According to those stupid human brains, I don''t know when I can think of meteorites. According to the experience of the world in the past, they only focus on fighting for territory at this time, and no one cares whether they can completely eliminate the zombies or not. If Zhu Yu runs awkwardly with them, her task will be yellow: "shouldn''t anyone who is strong listen to him?""However, they may also have powers..." Zhu Yu didn''t insist on his position, but he also had his own ambition. Although he knew it was rare, he just didn''t want to do anything he wasn''t sure of.


    "You should be more confident in yourself." I dare not say absolutely. At least 99% of the powers in the world are not as powerful as his powers. Who let him have rules to protect him: "your powers are very powerful. Don''t waste them." Only by solving these unimportant problems earlier can we solve the problem of energy source.


    Zhu Yu was suddenly enlightened. Yes, why did he listen to those people? Did he go when they told him to? It''s silly to care about the fake things at this time. Besides, Zhu family has its own special team. Those people are loyal to Zhu family. He doesn''t have to be afraid of them at all.


    "You''re right." He thinks it''s time for Zhu family to leave them. Let them destroy the decadent regime in internal struggle. What he should do is more important.


    But he didn''t regret going out this time. If he didn''t go out, he wouldn''t meet her. Maybe he still held those stupid ideas and dragged himself down in the fight.


    "I can see your future. You are destined to bear the fate of all mankind. This is the responsibility given to you by God." He looked into the girl''s eyes. At that moment, her eyes were so deep that he felt that he had a heavy responsibility: "human beings need you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    After a moment of silence, Zhu Yu burst out laughing: "what are you thinking all day long, you little girl?" He thought that the girl must have read too many comics: "I don''t have the ability to save human beings. Should I kill all the zombies alone?"


    The more he thought about it, the more interesting it was for him to bear the fate of mankind? It sounds really tall: "it sounds great, but I can''t do it!"


    "You''ll always know." When she saw that he didn''t believe it, she stopped saying, "but remember what I said today, you will understand one day."


    She opened the door and got out of the car.


    Zhu Yu looked at her back and had no choice but to smile. To be honest, he wants to establish his own political power, but it''s only to protect the people he wants to protect, and men are always keen on power, even in this special time.


    But to save the whole mankind or something, forget it. He doesn''t have the spirit of willing to sacrifice himself to save others. He can''t be stupid any more! And that kind of thing is impossible to think about, he is not God.


    At this moment, Zhu Yu didn''t know that some things had been different since he met the girl.


    Only when he thought of this scene later did he know the meaning of the profundity of her eyes at that time.


    But at that time, she was already gone, and the only thing he could do was to follow her path and continue to fulfill her most important and only wish.


    ...


    Zhu Yu chases Tang Xiaotang out of the car. He has long legs and catches up with her without taking a few steps.


    Hesitated for a moment, he reached for her wrist, soft and delicate skin, let him have a moment in a trance, the next second, the girl''s cold vision has turned, he awkwardly put away those strange ideas, low cough: "cough, well, I believe you, don''t be angry." He thought it was because she was angry that she got out of the car and walked so fast.


    "I''m not angry." Tang Xiaotang really didn''t know why he thought she was angry.


    "Then why are you walking so fast?" Zhu Yu doesn''t believe it, but thinks she is more angry. He remembers that his friends who have girlfriends have said that if girls say they are not angry, it doesn''t mean they are really not angry. Instead, it shows that they are very angry...


    "don''t be angry, I''m wrong..." he was interrupted by Tang Xiaotang before he could understand why he wanted to admit his mistake.


    "I just want to go to the bathroom." She said without expression.


    She really took Zhu Yu''s brain hole. If she didn''t tell him, he would have some strange things in his brain...


    "Keke," Zhu Yu coughed awkwardly twice and didn''t dare to look at her: "the toilet is over there."


    "Oh, thank you."


    What a shame!


    ...


    the small conference room was sultry, and everyone was silent. Even if everyone had their own ideas, no one dared to stand up first in this special time.


    Tang Xiaotang sits behind Zhu Yu, glances around, and puts everyone''s mind into his eyes. There is a hint of irony in his eyes, but he is still silent.


    It''s really a stupid creature, thinking about infighting at this time.


    But not all human beings are so hopeless. At least there are a few people who are thinking about the people and who want to keep some human beings. Tang Xiaotang also felt some comfort. If she didn''t think that she had saved so many selfish human beings, she would feel uncomfortable. She might as well let them live and die on their own.


    Zhu Yu''s face was serious and her hands were hanging to one side. He did not speak, but between his fingers on the table was a thin purple light. His powers are not very strong, but they are enough to frighten these people.


    After a general look and feeling, these people all have powers, but most of them are just power and hearing, which are common abilities. Except for a few earth powers and a water system power, they have no more powerful abilities.


    It is estimated that some more energy will be infiltrated into the energy source, and these people will be eliminated in the first batch.


    "Bang bang -"


    just when everyone was silent, the door was knocked twice. Everyone looked up and saw a smiling man at the door, holding his chest in one hand and lazily putting his hand on the door.


    This man is about 27.8 years old. He looks about 1.8 meters old. He has half shoulder length black hair. The front of his forehead is tinged with wine red. His peach blossom eyes are slightly narrowed, his thin lips are slightly hooked, and his face is lazy. Seeing everyone looking at him, he spoke lazily, with a hint of dandy in his tone: "you''ve started. It seems I''m late again."


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes brightened for a while. This guy''s whole body was covered with red waves. He turned out to be a fire power!


    But Zhu Yu''s face showed a smile: "Jinxuan, you''re here." He thought this guy wasn''t going to come today.


    The man skillfully went to Zhu Yu and sat in the empty position beside him, dragging a long tune: "of course, if I don''t come, some people will be happy, but I won''t let them do it!"


    Tang Xiaotang immediately saw a few faces in the audience and turned black, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He just cursed the man named Yu Jinxuan in the bottom of his heart.She put her eyes on this man again. It seems that he is not simple. Fire power is also very rare. This is really good luck.


    As soon as Yu Jinxuan came, the momentum in the room was more solidified than just now. But he did not care about sitting in the chair, bones scattered the same back, an eye to see the Tang Xiaotang sitting behind Zhu Yu.


    He gave Zhu Yu a wink, which clearly said: "Oh, I didn''t expect you to go out and find a little beauty". Zhu Yu didn''t understand the man who grew up with him in the same trousers. He gave him a look helplessly, indicating that he would stop making trouble.


    Tang Xiaotang silently looked at their two eye contact, silently recalled the information about Yu Jinxuan.


    As the son of the world, how can we not have loyal men and congenial brothers and sisters? She remembers the news given to the five most important people around Zhu Yu in the materials, although they all died in the same way as Zhu Yu in the end, in order to destroy the energy source...


    well, remember, this person is Zhu Yu''s most important right arm. Finally, in order to protect Zhu Yu, one person dragged all the chasing zombies and died on the way of escorting the energy source to the volcano .


    It''s also a great character.


    There are four others, some of Zhu Yu''s former comrades in arms and friends, and some of them met on the road. But in the end, they all sacrificed in order to save the world. Tang Xiaotang thinks it is necessary to prevent these people from sacrificing.


    After all, many people work together, much better than Zhu Yu alone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    When Yu Jinxuan came, Tang Xiaotang obviously felt that Zhu Yu''s heart was much more stable. He no longer hesitated and stood up directly to scan the whole audience: "at this time, aren''t you ready to tell the truth to the public?"


    Or silence, after a long time, a person whispered: "but, how to say this kind of thing?"


    Indeed, can you tell people that the end of the world is coming, and you are going to become zombies?


    Maybe they will destroy themselves in fear before they become zombies.


    "Then sit here and watch them become zombies in ignorance?"


    No one talks, they just know that if they say it, the world will be a mess.


    "I also think they should have the right to know." Yu Jinxuan side with fingers around his hair, side light mouth.


    "What''s more, you can hide this kind of thing for a while, but you can''t hide it for a lifetime. They will know for sure. Instead of spending so much time here, it''s better to say it earlier and save more people. Maybe we can find some solution. "


    "Do you think ordinary people can do something about it?" Some retorted unconvinced.


    "They have no idea. Do they expect you to come up with an idea?" Yu Jinxuan said with a sarcastic smile: "without those ordinary people, it''s useless even if we survive. Do you expect you to reproduce human beings alone?"


    "But now the situation outside... It''s safest to stay here." There are also low mouth. They just want to live a little longer. It''s just a little longer. The lives of ordinary people have long been out of control.


    "Don''t tell me that you can''t guess that zombies have something to do with meteorites. Now there are only zombies in city A. if you drag on and wait until zombies begin to appear all over the world, will you still be alive? Even if it''s safe here, food and water will run out. I don''t believe that zombies surround you and you can not eat or drink. "


    Yu Jinxuan shows no mercy. In his opinion, it''s the stupidest for these guys to hide here. It''s really hopeless to hold those nihilistic rights at this time. It''s better to become zombies and waste less food and water, isn''t it?


    Half of them showed hesitation and were obviously moved by him, but some of them still looked ugly. Most of them were high-ranking people, and they knew that once the news came out, their power would be completely turned into air.


    At this time, only strength is everything.


    Tang Xiaotang ignored the stalemate in the meeting. She looked at more and more white spots outside the base on the map. They were slowly encircling the base, and there were more and more points moving here in the distance.


    With a sigh, it''s too late to say even now.


    Zombies, they''re all there.


    Sure enough, the next second, when everyone didn''t respond, the sharp and harsh alarm sounded without warning, and the voice of fear came from the communication equipment.


    "The zombies are coming! They are attacking the fence


    "What?! How did they find out? "


    "Maybe it''s... Divulging the whereabouts..."


    Tang Xiaotang looks on coldly. At this time, there are still people who want to sow discord. Don''t they know? Zombies come here by smell. How can they not smell the breath of so many living people in such a big place?


    Yu Jinxuan is still a face idle, wish jade look slightly dignified, but calm mouth: "open the switch."


    High voltage electricity is attached to the wall. As long as the door is not opened, zombies can''t get through.


    "Let''s take over the monitoring. I have to show you how, don''t I? So many zombies are not common. " Yu Jinxuan added lazily, hesitated for a while, and agreed after hearing Zhu Yu''s affirmative reply.


    Before long, the small screen in the conference room lit up and flashed a few times, which clearly showed the scene outside: countless zombies came to the base stiffly, they moved very fast, looked dull, only their eyes sent out strange light. Zombies have long fingernails, long hair, sharp canine teeth in their mouths, and their saliva is flowing. One by one, they are pounding against the gate and the wall of the base. Even if they are covered with smoke and their skin is black by high-voltage electricity, they keep pounding as long as they can move. It seems that they want to knock down the wall.


    A lot of zombies have been electrocuted on the ground. Their charred bodies have been trampled by their companions without hesitation. There are scattered black corpses on the ground, but there are still countless zombies coming from afar, and they continue to trample on the corpses until they become corpses.


    The mourning of the zombies, the "Ho Ho" sound of the power grid attached to the body, the "boom" sound of the zombies crashing against the wall, all kinds of sounds are intertwined. In addition, the corpses on the ground, the zombies beyond recognition, are just like purgatory, which makes more than half of the people present pale, their legs soften, and almost turn white and dizzy.


    These people are all officials. They usually sit in the office. They have never been to the battlefield. It''s because they have strong mental strength. If they can''t bear it, they may be crazy.However, such a scene is really terrible. Even Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan, who have been on the battlefield, are uncomfortable. Zhu Yu took a look at the girl sitting on one side, but found that she was still expressionless, even without a trace of fear and panic at the bottom of her eyes.


    There was only indifference in her eyes. If he was right, maybe there was a trace of pity.


    "Cut it off."


    After sweeping their pale faces, Zhu Yu suddenly felt that there was no need for her to panic: "you can hide the news, or you can continue to stay here," he said, "but I quit."


    "Zhu Yu, what do you mean?" Immediately someone jumped out and objected: "at this time, do you want to quit? Are you ignoring orders? "


    "If you can do anything to me, anytime." Zhu Yu''s purple lightning flashed through her fingers, and the indignant man was silent immediately. He casually put his hand on the table. "If not, don''t take any orders to stop me."


    Several people''s faces became more and more ugly. Zhu Yu continued regardless: "those who want to follow me can continue to follow me."


    "you can decide to stay here. Anyway, I''m leaving. I don''t want to follow you here to die."


    He turned to leave, Tang Xiaotang also stood up and left behind him. Yu Jinxuan stood up and said with a smile, "good luck to you." And then they left.


    There was a moment of silence in the room. When the rest of the people wanted to complain, they suddenly saw the purple light on the solid table flashed by, and then it was broken into countless black pieces. How did it look like those zombies who had been electrified outside.


    "It''s thunder and lightning!"


    A person suddenly called, then someone''s face more ugly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    Suffocating silence, some people have guessed something, they look at each other, although reluctantly have to admit, they have no choice, can only listen to Zhu Yu.


    Unless they don''t want to live.


    ...


    "a Yu, what do you do when you walk so fast? Wait for me


    After Zhu Yuji left, Yu Jinxuan pursued him very hard. He gasped for breath and ran for two steps. Finally, he patted him on the other side''s shoulder: "slow down, I can''t catch up with you."


    "Why did you come back all of a sudden?" Zhu Yu didn''t pay any attention. This guy didn''t take part in this kind of meeting all the time. This time, he suddenly appeared. He must be doing something.


    "You''re right. I do have something to do." Yu Jinxuan looked around and said in a low voice, "go to your room."


    It''s very important that these guys don''t know about it.


    "Let''s go."


    ...


    Zhu Yu''s room.


    After locking the door, Yu Jinxuan looks at Tang Xiaotang sitting on one side, and his eyes show hesitation: "she...


    " it''s OK, go ahead, you can''t hide her. " Zhu Yu sighs. This guy just noticed now. It''s estimated that the girl already knew the secret he was thinking about...


    "but..." Yu Jinxuan hesitates. How can a stranger know this kind of thing, even if the other person is just a little girl...


    "don''t you just want to say that Huang Jia wants to get rid of him? What''s strange ¡£¡± Tang Xiaotang gave him a cold look: "I already know."


    "You, you, you... How do you know?" Yu Jinxuan is stunned. He hasn''t said it yet. Nobody knows about it. Why does the girl know?


    "No way! You must be Huang Jia! Ah Yu, arrest her quickly Yu Jinxuan stares at Tang Xiaotang, who ignores him directly.


    "Well, Jinxuan, don''t make trouble..." Zhu Yu said helplessly: "that''s what you want to say, I know." But he couldn''t understand why he had no grudge with Huang Jia. Why did he make a trip behind him?


    "But she..." Yu Jinxuan reluctantly pointed to Tang Xiaotang, "she, she..."


    "Chen Yun, she can see through people''s thoughts." Zhu Yu smiles bitterly. I''m afraid the girl will know it as soon as he appears. After all, this friend''s mind is not complicated...


    "how can it be!" Yu Jinxuan jumps up. Doesn''t she know what he thinks?! That''s too bad!


    "Although I''d like to tell you it''s fake... Unfortunately, she can see through what you think, so you''d better not think something strange in front of her."


    Zhu Yu gives Yu Jinxuan a sympathetic look. Although he feels depressed, looking at Yu Jinxuan''s constipation like expression, he suddenly wants to laugh...


    "do you know why he wants to get rid of me?" He couldn''t find a reason to think about it, so he turned to ask Tang Xiaotang, Huang Jia was also there at that time, maybe she would know something.


    "I know."


    "Why?" Zhu Yu asked, and even Yu Jinxuan, who looked disgusted, pricked up his ears and overheard.


    "I won''t tell you." She raised her chin. Although there was no expression on her face, Zhu Yu could clearly see the words "please come and beg me" in her eyes.


    "Well, please tell us." He laughed, see her look, quickly put on a serious look: "well, the answer is very important, please do help to tell us."


    Yu Jinxuan: "Hey, Yu, you..." where''s your moral integrity?


    Tang Xiaotang nodded with satisfaction, which was almost the same. She did know what the other party thought, but she had to say that this person really... Made her speechless: "Damn, why is Zhu Yu still alive? Without him, those old people would not talk about themselves every day and blame him! And Momo, if he dies, Momo will love himself! "


    Zhu Yu: "what the hell?


    Yu Jinxuan: "what''s going on?"? Possessed by a ghost? This is?


    "That''s what he thought, and I''m not possessed by ghosts." Two people with dull faces heard the girl''s expressionless explanation.


    "And who''s Momo?" She glanced at the two men whose chin fell to the ground. "That guy has been chanting the name from the bottom of his heart. The owner of the name is a girl."


    There is no information about this person in the data. She needs to find out whether she will affect the task.


    "Er, we''ll talk about this problem another day..." Zhu Yu was embarrassed. He touched his nose and thought about the possibility that countless kinds of Huang Jia might be against him, but he didn''t think about this one. He really didn''t know what to say.


    Yu Jinxuan covered his mouth and laughed happily.


    Chen Yun doesn''t know. He knows that song Zimo is the granddaughter of commander song. She always likes Zhu Yu, but Zhu Yu doesn''t like her. This young lady is hot tempered. She always runs after Zhu Yu. No one in the courtyard doesn''t know. Zhu Yu is chased by her, so she doesn''t dare to go back."Oh, I see." Tang Xiaotang glanced at him and responded coldly.


    This person has no impression, should be a soy sauce, not important.


    "..." Yu Jinxuan chokes and forgets that she can see through her mind again...


    "by the way, I haven''t had time to ask you, Jinxuan, what is your power..." Zhu Yu remembers one thing, which is more important. He looks at his friend and is curious.


    His power is thunder and lightning, listen to the girl said, this is a very powerful ability, he has some curious friend''s ability, because Jinxuan he is not weak, don''t know what his power is?


    "Well, powers? Guess what Yu Jinxuan squints at Tang Xiaotang. Hum, he doesn''t tell them what it is!


    No, I can''t think about it. If she saw it, it would be bad...


    Tang Xiaotang looked at him with disdain. It was fire. Although it was rare, she was not rare at all... It was really annoying! Why aren''t her powers aggressive? Even if the attack power is not high, even the water system is good! It''s hard to come to this world of ability, but it''s too humid for me to be physically ungrateful.


    , and hell, now she doesn''t know what the body''s ability is, really suck...


    Yu Jinxuan (proud): "ha, guess it, I said you don''t know..."


    Tang Xiaotang ( Face paralysis face: "fire."


    "How''s it going? If you ask me, I''ll tell you... "Yu Jinxuan''s proud expression suddenly stiffened on his face:" impossible! How do you know that?! I didn''t think about it this time! "


    "Childish." Do you think I don''t know if you don''t want to?


    Tang Xiaotang looked at him, his eyes bright contempt, angry Yu Jinxuan straight want to jump.


    "Well, it''s getting late." finally, Zhu Yu interrupted them with a smile. Knowing that his friend''s powers were not weak, he was relieved.


    He raised his wrist and looked at his watch. He ignored each other: "it''s time to eat. Now go to eat first, and then discuss other issues after eating."


    Indeed, they have very important things to discuss.


    He involuntarily rowed the girl to their side, and didn''t even want to avoid her for such a secret thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    Yu Jinxuan''s eyes were deep, but he didn''t say anything.


    "I''m not hungry. Go and eat." Tang Xiaotang really doesn''t want to go because she is not hungry. The body of this one is a little too weak. After seeing the scene like that and being carsick just now, she only feels sick now. How can she have an appetite to eat?


    "How can we not eat it? Let me bring you some. " Think about a lot of people in the canteen. It''s really inconvenient for her to be so small. Zhu Yu made a decision for her: "that''s it. You wait here. Remember that no one will open the door." He told uneasily.


    Although she can see through people''s hearts, sometimes the evil thoughts of life are just a flash, so he has to remind her.


    "I''m not you." Tang Xiaotang glanced at him, but his heart was filled with emotion.


    No matter for her ability or other reasons, his concern is not fake at the moment, which makes her feel that it is not so difficult to die for him.


    But it''s still very uncomfortable. It''s really uncomfortable to know the time and method of death but have to die.


    If Zhu dare to live up to her sacrifice, she will not let him go!


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the figure of the two people who left, and thought bitterly.


    ...


    "a Yu, do you really want to believe her?"


    After dinner, Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan did not return to the room immediately. They stood in the corner of the wall, lighting a cigarette and discussing some things while smoking.


    The smoke curled up. Too many things happened in just two days. Before they had time to react, the world was beyond recognition, and some things could not be known to Chen Yun, so they could only take advantage of this time to avoid her and chat here.


    "What else? Jin Xuan, she... Can really see through people''s hearts, can''t she? At this time, we need such ability very much. " Zhu Yu spat out a puff of smoke, light and light said.


    "But the girl... I can''t see through." Although Yu Jinxuan looks cynical, because he grew up in a complex environment, his eyes are very sharp and he can see people accurately. He had never looked at anyone, but the girl was like an abyss. It seemed calm, but in fact it was not deep enough for him to see through.


    She''s... Dangerous.


    "Well, you have a point." He sighed, took a deep breath and drew his cigarette to the end.


    "Well, go back, don''t think so much, at least for now, we can still trust her." Zhu Yu threw away her cigarette end and took the lead in walking back with her lunch box.


    Yu Jinxuan also threw away his cigarette butts and crushed the sparks with his feet. His face was a little heavy.


    I hope she doesn''t betray their trust... Otherwise, he will solve her by hand!


    ...


    in the evening, the zombies besieged again. This time, the number of zombies was obviously more than that of the last time, and their movements were more flexible. Some zombies even vaguely developed intelligence.


    When Tang Xiaotang stood on the wall and watched, she had already seen several zombies climbing along the wall. Although she was shot down by the high-voltage electricity in the end, her heart was a bit heavier.


    They have evolved too fast. It''s just one afternoon. It''s like this. It seems that the second mutation is coming.


    In contrast, the powers almost have no progress, even some people can not use their powers, and she can feel that the concentration of energy in the air is increasing, and a small part of the abnormal energy in the human body has gradually accumulated. If they are so close to the energy source, they will soon become zombies.


    We must speed up the progress, and city a can no longer stay.


    She told Zhu Yu that when she wanted other people to leave here, Zhu Yu didn''t speak, but Yu Jinxuan seemed very suspicious: "why isn''t it safe here?"


    "The second wave of mutation is coming soon. If you want all those people to become zombies, stay here." Tang Xiaotang is extremely calm. She knows that these two people have not completely trusted her, especially Yu Jinxuan.


    But it doesn''t matter. She doesn''t mind. It''s their business to listen or not. If they don''t listen, it''s not her who pays the final price.


    "How do you know the second mutation will come?" Yu Jinxuan continued to ask, although they do have the idea to leave here, but it is not sure, and why she is so determined, there will be a second mutation?


    Tang Xiaotang directly ignores him and looks at Zhu Yu. When a person has doubts about another person, no matter what the other person says, whether it is true or not, he will doubt, so she does not intend to explain anything to him.


    "Can you tell me why you think so?" Zhu Yu hesitated. Although she wanted to believe her, there was not enough reason to persuade them. Those people would not agree to leave.


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you." For a moment, he seemed to see a trace of loss in her eyes, but when he looked again, her eyes had only Indifference: "if you believe me, let those useless people leave quickly, if you don''t believe it.""You..." Yu Jinxuan wanted to say something, but Zhu Yu held him: "forget it, Jinxuan, you go out first."


    Yu Jinxuan will not listen to Zhu Yu, he is not reconciled to forget Tang Xiaotang one eye, eyes with warning, and then turned to throw the door out, the room is only Zhu Yu and Tang Xiaotang.


    "Chen Yun, what''s your purpose?" Zhu Yu walks slowly to Tang Xiaotang. This matter concerns all their lives. He can''t help but be vigilant, and the girl seems to be covered with thick fog from the beginning. He can''t trust her completely.


    "I''ve already said that." Her expression is still so insipid, indifferent unlike a person, even if you see such a cruel scene, her expression is not the same, not like the performance of a girl.


    All the information was destroyed by the end of the world, and he could not find the information about her, so he could only ask her.


    "I don''t believe it." He fixed on her cool eyes, as if to see the bottom of her heart.


    Unfortunately, he still could not see anything except indifference.


    "Oh."


    The conversation ended again. Finally, Zhu Yu left, and they didn''t make up their mind to leave here.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what to say, but it''s their own choice, no matter what the consequences are. After all, she can only help them destroy the energy source this time, and their duel with the zombies depends on themselves.


    Looking at the changed points on the map, she sighed, lay on the bed and closed her eyes.


    £®£®£®£®£®£®


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    Night.


    The base is dead and silent, as if it''s depressing something. Just waiting for that moment, it will burst out, and even the sky is gloomy. Since the end of the world, the sun has never appeared.


    All of a sudden, a roar of human suffering broke the silence. Then, screams, shootings, voices, lights and flames lit up the whole base.


    The second mutation, here we go.


    At the same time, Tang Xiaotang also fell into a deep dream.


    She knew very well that she was dreaming.


    Blood red sky, blood red land, even the air seems to be filled with a layer of blood red fog.


    In front of the fuzzy five figures, the face is a mosaic There are two women and a man who don''t know who they are...


    behind them seem to be a large number of zombies, and animals... In front of them is... A mosaic?


    She floats in the air, others can''t see her or touch her, so they can only observe them with the feeling of a third person.


    Don''t know what happened, Yu Jinxuan pushed the others away, stepped back, and was immediately surrounded by zombies. Other people''s actions seem to be struggling to say something, but Tang Xiaotang can''t hear one.


    They went through her body and broke into pieces, and soon another scene appeared in front of her eyes.


    She is still floating in the air, and in front of her is a group of zombies surrounded by a woman with long hair. It seems that her figure is one of those people just now. Her face is still not clear, but she can see that she is struggling to fight with the zombies.


    But there are a lot of zombies. The golden energy in her hand is getting weaker and weaker, and she is finally defeated. As she is about to be attacked by the zombie, a red force suddenly flies out from behind her and smashes the zombie.


    The power smashed the zombie, but it didn''t stop. She came straight to Tang Xiaotang. As soon as her pupils shrank, there was a huge explosion in her ear, and she suddenly woke up from her dream.


    Open your eyes, the lights are bright outside the window, all kinds of voices interweave together, making a terrible noise.


    She was awake and knew almost immediately what was going on. Sure enough, before she sat up from the bed, there was a quick knock on the door: "Chen Yun? Are you awake? Don''t come out! "


    It''s Zhu Yu.


    He banged on the door. Although he didn''t want to wake her up, he had to remind her in advance because of the chaos outside.


    Without waiting for him to knock for the second time, the door was suddenly opened, and a sober looking girl appeared in front of him. Her eyes were so clear that he couldn''t help but feel sleepy.


    Take back almost hit her face hand, he did not care to think so much, pushed her back to the room: "you remember, do not come out, outside now is very chaotic." So we don''t have time to take care of you


    "did the zombie show up?" She looked at him, her dark eyes shining out of the window like smoke and fire.


    "You''re right," Zhu Yu said in a low voice. He thought that his former comrades in arms had now become a monster without emotion. Even his eyes could not help but flash sadness: "they... Did mutate."


    "But haven''t they awakened their powers?" He didn''t understand why it was like this? Is it doomed to the end of mankind?


    "Because of meteorites." She answered calmly.


    So what is that thing? Zhu Yu wanted to ask, but she opened her mouth and couldn''t speak.


    "They are hopeless. Don''t think about leaving them. It will only kill more people."


    "I see." Zhu Yu''s action stopped for a moment, and then low mouth: "you stay here, don''t go out."


    He turned and walked to the door, then stopped again: "I''m sorry to disturb your sleep."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    I didn''t think she would answer. After all, they didn''t believe her... But when the cold voice sounded behind him, there was still an unspeakable feeling in his heart.


    The corners of his mouth curved slightly, and he left a "good night" and disappeared at the door.


    ...


    the noise and lights didn''t stop until the sky was slightly bright. Tang Xiaotang sat on the bed all night, watching the sky slowly brighten, but there was no sunshine.


    The sky is overcast, and large thick clouds cover the whole world like shells. A ray of sunlight can''t penetrate through it. Even the satellite can only see a vast white cloud.


    Everything grows by the sun. If it goes on like this, even if there are no zombies, the creatures in the world will be extinct sooner or later.


    Thinking about the dream of last night, she finally understood what the power of body awakening was. Maybe it was because her soul was so strong that this extremely rare power actually appeared in the human body. Even she thought it was incredible.


    Foreknowledge.


    Even for many high-level planes, this ability can hardly be possessed by any creature. Even Tang Xiaotang himself does not have this ability.But I have to say that this ability is very useful for her in this world.


    Foreknowledge can''t see everything in the future, but it can see what is most likely to happen.


    In other words, they are very likely to meet the woman she dreamed of last night.


    Tang Xiaotang guessed that she must be one of the five people, but she didn''t know who it would be...


    She filtered out the remaining four people who got rid of Yu Jinxuan in her mind. She was thinking of the key place when suddenly there was a knock on the door outside the door. Her thinking was interrupted, and the key aura in her mind disappeared instantly. Then no matter how she recalled it, she couldn''t remember just now It''s that intuition that tells her something important.


    What bad luck! Who is so upset!


    Angrily jumped out of bed to open the door, Tang Xiaotang calm face to the door, Yin coldly asked: "who?"


    There was no answer outside.


    "Who is it?" She was a little impatient and her voice grew colder. That''s enough! This kind of critical moment to make trouble!


    Patiently waiting for a long time, a low voice came from the door. It was Yu Jinxuan.


    "It''s me."


    Tang Xiaotang: "why didn''t you speak just now?


    Pull the door open, she saw Yu Jinxuan at the door. He lowered his head and saw Tang Xiaotang standing at the door, with an unnatural expression.


    Thinking that he suspected her yesterday, he was more and more embarrassed, but Zhu Yu was entangled by a group of people, so he had to come to find her.


    "Well, ah Yu asked me to come to you and have dinner!" After struggling for a long time, he finally said it out, and then ran away...


    ran away...


    fell away...


    went away...


    Tang Xiaotang looked at his back, a black line, what''s wrong with this guy?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    She saw what he was thinking at a glance, but Yu Jinxuan is really good enough. Is such a big man afraid that she is a little girl? That''s enough!


    In a word, Yu Jinxuan didn''t dare to look at her on this day. Every time he looked at her, he would immediately move his eyes away. Tang Xiaotang could "hear" the goods and kept saying "go to apologize, go to apologize, it''s OK to apologize". But the fact is that he didn''t dare to look at her face, let alone apologize.


    In the end, they decided to evacuate. Although it was a little late, it was not too late to save some people, as long as there were still alive.


    Before leaving, the zombies launched another wave of attacks. Countless zombies gathered and attacked the base unconsciously and madly. Although the high-voltage electricity on the wall and the shooters'' bullets knocked down a batch of zombies, the corpses could not even be seen on the ground, so the zombies would still rush up.


    The guards on the wall were changed several times, and almost all the bullets were gone. However, the zombies were still in constant flow, and everywhere they could see were zombies.


    And even more terrifying, they will eat the bodies of their dead companions. Biting the black corpse on the ground, the eyes of the godless become scarlet, and the wounds without blood flow heal quickly. The rest of the zombies seem to become more rational and no longer rush forward recklessly to touch the power grid with their bodies.


    They stand outside the wall, pick up the body on the ground and throw it on the wall. Their strength is much greater than ordinary people. The body fragments are easily thrown on the wall, and the shooters have to retreat.


    "What shall we do? Can we just wait here to die? " Some people speak out in despair, while others don''t speak, but they are also desperate in their eyes.


    At this time, they find that life is too fragile for them to control their own life.


    "What to do?" Yu Jinxuan asked Zhu Yu.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the outside scene projected on the screen, and his eyes are more and more dim. Zombies attack so regularly that if no one manipulates them, she can''t believe it.


    Is there a higher-level zombie that has produced intelligence, or... Is that mysterious organization emerging?


    She doesn''t want to think of things as bad, but she has to think about the worst result...


    "take the initiative to attack." Zhu Yu pondered for a moment and made a decision.


    Instead of being consumed by zombies here, it''s better to take the initiative to rush out. Maybe there will be a way out.


    Everyone looked at each other, and the look on each face was ugly. But they also knew that Zhu Yu was right. If they couldn''t rush out, sooner or later they would be killed by these zombies.


    No one dares to raise an objection, no matter how reluctantly.


    The only good news is that in yesterday''s battle, the powers finally learned to use their powers. Although they are not very proficient, they still have no difficulty with Fu Gang''s variant zombies.


    The gate of the base slowly opened, and all the people left the base except those who had no offensive ability. Maybe they know that if they don''t work hard, there will be no way to survive. Everyone has used their best to fight with the zombies.


    Maybe after some evolution, or maybe the teeth in the mouth are too long to support the jaw, and the zombies no longer howl. They only know how to attack, but their attack power is more powerful and their movements are far more flexible than those of the powers.


    Zombies have red eyes, and humans have red eyes. For a moment, they can only hear the sound of sharp weapons penetrating the skin.


    It can be said that none of the people who can survive the two mutations are mentally fragile. Even if they feel sick when they stab a zombie in the body for the first time, they have the power to bless. Gradually they become proficient in their movements, and they will be attacked at first. Later, they will only kill. Some people even become addicted to killing.


    In particular, Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan, one of thunder and one of fire, are naturally the enemies of zombies. They are almost invincible. The zombies have no fighting power against them.


    Although Zhu Yu is distressed for the ordinary people who have become zombies, he is a person who takes the overall situation as the most important thing. No matter how painful he is, the thunder and lightning in his hand still falls on the zombies mercilessly, because he knows that they are no longer human. If they are allowed to continue to live, the lives of those healthy comrades in arms will be threatened.


    All kinds of gorgeous energy interweave together, the sword flies, the stump falls to the ground, the zombies don''t bleed, and they don''t know the pain, unless they can kill, as long as they can still move, they will attack all the time. In contrast, even if the powers are much stronger than ordinary people, they still can''t compare with the ignorant zombies. A lot of people have gasped and moved slowly, and this attack has reached the limit for them.


    However, a steady stream of zombies came from outside, and the corpses had blocked the gate of the base. Even if forklifts were deployed, there were still zombies coming up to die, so there was no way to get out.


    Tang Xiaotang stands on the top of the wall to watch the war. It''s not that she doesn''t want to go down. On the one hand, the rules restrict her from killing zombies, and it''s useless to go down. On the other hand, she finds that her body has not been improved at all. Even because she has awakened the extremely rare ability of foreseeing, her body can''t support her strong mental ability, but her constitution is weaker than before.What the hell!


    "Retreat!"


    Seeing that the powers gradually lost the zombies, Zhu Yu had to let them go back even if she was no longer willing.


    Today''s human beings can no longer stand the loss.


    The purple lightning in his hand smashed the skull of a zombie who was ready to attack. He roared, whose blood was stained on Junlang''s face. Seeing another zombie jump up to bite a psionic''s neck, his attack is dodged by the zombie, and the psionic is unable to dodge the attack any more. He looks pale.


    The use of powers is not without consumption. On the contrary, powers consume more and more physical strength. He has already felt the weakness in his body. Although he can barely support for a while, other people''s state will only be worse than him, while zombies are still in constant flow. He can only retreat back and find another way.


    Just wanted to use the ability again, the lightning ball between the fingers slowly dispersed, and then turned into a few wires of electric light and disappeared in the air.


    No, I can''t use the powers!


    "Boom!" Just as he was preparing for the tragic scene, a red flame flew behind him, directly hit the head of the zombie, instantly ignited a fire, wrapped the body of the zombie, and devoured it.


    The psionic was saved and sat on the ground with a weak leg. He was too exhausted to say "thank you".


    He thought he was going to die. What a thrill!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    Zhu Yu looked back, and Yu Jinxuan, who offered a helping hand, was also pale. His sweat kept flowing down his forehead and neck. He gasped and said in a hoarse voice, "ah Yu, let''s go. There are too many zombies to kill."


    "OK, you go back first... I''ll be back!" Zhu Yu is hoarse and feels that her physical strength has recovered.


    "No, we''re together. You can''t beat these zombies alone!" How can Yu Jinxuan not see his state? Although he himself is in a bad state now, it is impossible to leave him alone.


    Zhu Yu didn''t refuse.


    Some powers have been slowly withdrawn to the base, but the zombies are in hot pursuit and have no way to escape. If they are not careful, they will catch up and attack them.


    Although the zombie changes in the world are not caused by the virus, the zombie will not change when attacked... But the zombie has great attack power, and if it is hit carelessly, the wound will be difficult to heal.


    Not to mention the bleeding at the wound will make the zombies more crazy and attack with all their strength.


    Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan attack the zombies, watching the other powers go back to the base. Zombies seem to have made up their mind to kill them here. They will only rush up, and when they are injured, they will start to bite their companions'' bodies. As long as they don''t lose their ability to move, they will not stop for a moment.


    "Ah Yu, what should I do?"


    Yu Jinxuan and Zhu Yu stand together with their backs. There are countless zombies in front of them. When their powers are used up, they use their swords to cut them. However, such an attack is a tickle to zombies. The light wound heals at that time, and the heavy wound zombies will eat the corpse on the ground, and then let the wound heal.


    He is very nostalgic for tanks now. If there were tanks, these zombies would not be opponents at all. It''s just that the end of the world came in a hurry, and those heavy equipment were left in the library, and they could not be got out at all.


    Zhu Yu breathlessly thrusts his long knife into the ground. This time, they underestimate the strength of the zombie....


    he looks at the wall quietly. The figure who was still there just now has disappeared, leaving only the empty barbed wire.


    However, in the second when he was shaking his mind, a blue white hand with sharp nails stretched out, and the cold fingertips came straight at his neck. Seeing that he had touched his skin, Zhu Yu could almost feel his skin cold and goose bumps came out.


    The next second, the hand in front of him flew out, and Yu Jinxuan''s angry voice came from his ear: "ah Yu! Don''t go away


    A face with no facial features but sharp teeth appeared in his field of vision. Zhu Yu''s hands fell and her head flew out, leaving a dead body without head and arms. After a pause, she fell to the ground.


    The zombies in the back rushed up and ate the corpse. Zhu Yu stepped back and watched the last one enter the base.


    Finally... They all went in...


    Yu Jinxuan, like him, was relieved, but just as they were about to enter the base, the gate of the base suddenly closed.


    £¡


    They forget one thing. Huang Jia, who always wanted to get rid of Zhu Yu, just went in with him...


    the door was really closed by Huang Jia. The reason is very simple. He wants to get rid of Zhu Yu. As for Yu Jinxuan... As Zhu Yu''s most loyal brother and friend, if this guy comes back alive, he won''t let him go. It''s better to deal with him together.


    When Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan die, the base will not listen to him. Huang Jia also awakened the earth powers. Although the attack power is not so good, it is much better than the other powers of strength and speed.


    "Bang


    Yu Jinxuan kicked on the gate, but the gate made of special alloy couldn''t even break through the zombie. Let alone his body was just an ordinary person, he also exhausted his physical strength.


    "Horse! These guys! I knew I would not have saved them just now! " Yu Jinxuan gnashes his teeth with hatred. He really didn''t expect that these people are so ungrateful. If it wasn''t for him and a Yu, how could they go back so quickly and so easily? Now, I close the door as soon as I go in. The wall is so high and there is high voltage electricity on it. I can''t even climb it. It''s obvious that I want to kill them both outside!


    On the contrary, Zhu Yu is calm. He knows that he can''t believe in human nature at this time. Even relatives who are related by blood may stab him in the back, not to mention Huang Jia who wanted to kill him.


    He underestimated Huang Jia''s meanness and intelligence. He doesn''t think that so many of them can''t break through the siege of zombies. Without him and Jinxuan, the rest of them can''t break through. Although the zombies can''t break through, the food and fresh water in the base are limited, and some people will mutate at any time. They can''t break through. Do they want to run out of food in the base and be surrounded by zombies?


    It''s his fault, but it''s just that Jinxuan is involved in vain...


    "Jinxuan, I''m sorry." Zhu Yu''s tone is very flat. He''s not afraid of death, and it''s worth having people from this base to be buried with him when he''s dead. I''m afraid he''ll be sorry for his father and grandfather."Come on, who are we and who are we?" Yu Jinxuan was stunned for a moment, and then he understood his meaning. He laughed and said boldly: "isn''t that death? When we got there, we knew that we might die at any time, but didn''t we go in anyway? So it''s no big deal now. Eighteen years later, I''ll be a hero again! "


    "Wait, maybe there''s a turn for the better..."


    Zhu Yu suddenly found out that when the zombies no longer rushed up to attack, they retreated to a certain place and began to kill each other. The strong zombies ate the seriously injured and weak zombies, and the fragments of bones and flesh flew everywhere. There was no wailing, no screaming, but only the silent devouring. It was a terrible scene, It can be seen that the whole body is cold and the gastric juice is surging.


    Then under their eyes, the zombies who ate the most of their companions began to evolve. Their nails were retracted, their teeth retracted, and there was a faint light in their blood red pupils. Even the cyan on their skin faded a lot.


    They seem to be closer to normal people, but the desire for blood has not disappeared at all, and they devour other zombies crazily.


    Two people are gaping, pale looking, only feel sick in the stomach, the top of the head suddenly came a "click".


    The power grid on the wall flashed a few times, and it became dark slowly. When they looked up, a familiar face appeared on the wall.


    The girl is still expressionless, just slowly hanging down a thick rope in her hand. She tied one end to the wire grid on the wall. Seeing that they were still standing, she said coldly, "don''t you come up, wait for me to come down to pick you up?"


    Zhu Yu: ---


    Yu Jinxuan: ---


    Yu Jinxuan www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    In response, the two people scrambled up the rope. They were all trained. As long as there was a rope to climb up, it was not difficult. It''s just that the power grid on the wall has been on for a long time. Although it''s broken, it''s still very hot. However, compared with being bitten by zombies, these are not unbearable.


    Finally, two people with blisters on their hands climbed to the top of the wall, and when they stepped on the ground, they had a sense of reality to escape.


    Yu Jinxuan sat on the ground and gasped: "next time, we will never save these white eyed wolves!" They waited for so long, but no one would turn back to open the door. At last, Chen Yun''s rope saved their lives. Fortunately, he didn''t drive her out.


    Zhu Yu could barely stand, but her hands were full of blisters. Tang Xiaotang glanced and said nothing. Although the wound looks terrible, it doesn''t matter to the psionic who recovers quickly. After a sleep, the blisters will disappear.


    "Thank you very much."


    He gasped and looked at the girl in front of him. She was still indifferent, as if she didn''t care about them at all. But he knew that she was not as cold and inhuman as she seemed.


    "If you want to see the zombies, stay here." Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to accompany them to see the zombies here. It''s really three days to have a look at such a scene. Especially, such a scene is not good for her, which means that her task is more difficult.


    If she had not "seen" what would happen when she was just standing on the top of the wall, Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan would have been locked out, and she would not have left ahead of time.


    Tang Xiaotang found that her ability seems to be able to predict the situation related to Zhu Yu. Although the scene is very clear, the time of prediction is not stable at all. Just now, such a scene suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. As a result, she almost fell off the wall.


    Moreover, the side effects of the prediction were very obvious. Her body was hollowed out, and she was extremely tired, not to mention climbing to the wall with such a thick rope to save the two people. Now she just feels very sleepy. It''s no exaggeration to say that if there is a bed in front of her, Tang Xiaotang can lie on it immediately...


    it''s very troublesome. If she suddenly starts to foresee in the battle, she will definitely become a laggard, and if it takes a long time, she may faint, so she will be eaten up by zombies every minute ...


    she has to control the power like a way. Tang Xiaotang thought and walked slowly down the wall, supporting the wall. She also wanted to walk faster, but her body was too weak, her legs were weak, and she couldn''t walk fast.


    Suddenly, she felt light and lifted from behind.


    The vision revolves quickly, she sees Zhu Yu Junlang''s side face, he holds her, looks at her strange eyes, he replies: "so fast."


    Although he was also very tired, he could see that her condition was worse and her body was shaking slightly. Although I don''t know what happened, but no matter what, she was dragging such a body to save them, he also regarded it as a reward.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t refuse either. She really can''t walk now. If someone is willing to work for her, she won''t refuse.


    Lying in Zhu Yu''s arms, she closed her eyes and felt that her body didn''t look like her own. Her soul floated out of her body. She floated on the top of her head and looked at the girl with her eyes closed in Zhu Yu''s arms and slept quietly.


    Alas, the body is really in the way!


    Because Tang Xiaotang was asleep, she couldn''t leave her body three meters away, so she only saw Zhu Yu put her back to the room she had slept in last night, locked the door and went out.


    The body sleeps very quietly, but Tang Xiaotang is very sober, she has nothing to do, so she has to float in the room to string up the things that happen these days.


    If... That mysterious organization is really in this world, then their goal must be to destroy the world. At present, it''s not sure whether the meteorite''s fall has anything to do with them, and Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know whether the strange space-time distortion she encountered when she came here is their masterpiece. She can only hide herself carefully.


    As for how to destroy the world, there is only one way - to prevent them from destroying the energy source!


    She thinks Huang Jia is very suspicious. If he is not a member of a mysterious organization, he is likely to be controlled by the other party. Under such circumstances, normal people can''t even protect themselves. How can they think of killing other people?


    What''s more, his hostility to Zhu Yu is puzzling. Although he doesn''t want to die because of jealousy, his attitude of obviously losing his own life and killing the other party is a little strange.


    She sees that person is not a brain not clear either, he can''t think that Zhu Yu two people died, they also live soon.


    From that side of the meeting, she didn''t realize that he had any abnormal idea. It should be that he was more likely to be controlled, but she didn''t rule out that the mysterious organization had any way to hide his inner activities, so she had to think about it again to avoid making a fuss.


    Tang Xiaotang decided to have a good look at what he was thinking the next time he met each other.


    After thinking about everything, Tang Xiaotang was satisfied. It was still early, so he began to cultivate his mental strength. This cultivation was unconsciously in the evening.As soon as he opened his eyes, Tang Xiaotang heard footsteps coming from the door. Looking at the mobile phone at the head of the bed, it''s almost time. It''s Zhu Yu and they''re back.


    But her body has no sign of waking up, still sleeping.


    At this time, the body suddenly came strong attraction, Tang Xiaotang caught off guard was sucked in, and then the next second knock on the door.


    After knocking on the door for a long time, Zhu Yu frowned and kicked the door open for fear that something might happen to her.


    "Bang!"


    The huge sound made the walls tremble, but the figure on the bed was still motionless, as if unconscious.


    "Still sleeping?" Zhu Yu came in and looked at the girl on the bed. Her face was still pale and her eyebrows were frowning. She seemed to dream of something bad. Her eyebrows were more and more wrinkled, but her eyes were still closed, and even her eyelashes didn''t tremble. If it wasn''t for the ups and downs of the chest, it would be like a corpse.


    He has been there for five or six hours. Why is she still sleeping? Are you sick?


    He hesitated for a moment, touched each other''s forehead, and put the back of his hand on her head. There was no abnormality in her smooth and warm skin, and there was no fever.


    "Wake up, wake up Chen Yun! We''re leaving! " He shook her arm, no response, and then push her head, still no response, he began from embarrassment to anxiety, but finally even pinch the nose, the other side still did not wake up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    To leave, he specially came to wake her up, but no matter how he called her, she just didn''t wake up, and can''t leave her alone here. Helpless, Zhu Yu had to pick her up with a quilt, carry her on her shoulder and go out.


    Yu Jinxuan, who was waiting at the door, was stunned to see Zhu Yu come out with a long hair quilt, unable to speak for a while.


    "This... What''s going on?" He''s going to drop his chin. Doesn''t such a big noise wake her up?


    "Come on, I can''t help it." Zhu Yu also has a helpless face. However, if you leave her behind, you will never think about it.


    "Well, that group should still be waiting for us." Speaking of those people, a trace of irony flashed through his eyes: "sure enough, they are greedy for life and afraid of death. This time, if they leave by themselves, they will no longer have to worry about them." Think of those who do not know when to take refuge in the yellow grass, he really do not want to join them.


    "Jin Xuan, you know, we can''t be alone in the end." Zhu Yu is also helpless, but he has to choose to save those people, otherwise the world will be destroyed sooner or later.


    "I know." Yu Jinxuan also complains, but if those people really don''t listen to them and have to go out and take action without permission, there''s no way.


    "Don''t worry, I know how to do it." He also has a bottom line. If those people have to touch his bottom line, there is no way.


    While they were talking, they had already arrived at the gate of the base. Countless off-road vehicles had already stopped here. They didn''t turn on the lights. The night almost covered the shadow of the vehicles. In the evening, the zombies slowly retreated. Now it''s the best time to leave the base at night.


    Zhu Yu proposed to go to city B, because Tang Xiaotang mentioned that it is the farthest from city a, and the degree of zombization is the least, which is relatively safe for the time being.


    The most important thing is that his father and grandfather were there too... He had to be glad that he had transferred them because of the great influence of the Zhu family. At the beginning of the end of the world, he talked to them on the phone and learned that everything was normal there. They also set up a base for survivors so that they could stay here without worries.


    So when he proposed to go to B city, everyone agreed that there was a base there, at least there was no shortage of food.


    Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan got on the bus. The door opened little by little in front of them, revealing a dead silence outside. The sky in the distance was faint red, and the clouds were gloomy, as if they would touch the ground at any time. Originally, there were trees around the base, but since the end of the world, all those trees have died, leaving only bare and twisted trunks, which suddenly looked like the hands of ghosts Claws, weird and terrifying.


    The land is also red. I don''t know why. Since the end of the world, no plants have grown in the soil. Even the color has become a little red, just like being stained with blood.


    The motorcade quietly drove away from the base and took away all the water and food, leaving only the empty buildings standing in place. When the zombies come back tomorrow, they will find that there is no life here.


    Tang Xiaotang slowly opened his eyes, only felt a little shaking under his body, this feeling... Is it in the car?


    gathers together as like as two peas in front of him, just like the dream in the dream. She rubbed her eyebrows and sat up. She looked at the map and didn''t know where it was.


    All kinds of scenes flashed quickly outside the car, and she said, "where are you?"


    "Are you all right?" The two people in the front seat turned their heads at the same time. Zhu Yu asked.


    "Where are you?" Tang Xiaotang asked again, she must know where she is... It seems that they haven''t met those things yet...


    "Er, it should be near to Jimu County here." Yu Jinxuan took out the map and looked at it. This is a small county on the edge of a city. It is rich in a kind of tall trees called bamboos, so it is still famous.


    This is their only way to B city.


    "Jimu County..." Tang Xiaotang didn''t know the name of the place in her dream, but she remembered it very clearly.


    Be sure to avoid it! Otherwise...


    "what''s the matter?" While driving, Zhu Yu recognized the prudence in her tone and asked.


    "You..." she knew that they were going to B city, and she agreed, because it was safer there... She just glanced at a scene outside the window, her pupils shrank, and suddenly said, "stop, don''t move forward!"


    "What?" Zhu Yu subconsciously stepped on the brake, and then the car behind him quickly braked. The sound of the tire scraping on the ground was harsh and clear, and all the people didn''t understand what was going on in front of him.


    "What''s the matter? Has anything happened? " Zhu Yu looked at the girl in front of him. For the first time, he saw her anxious tone.


    "Stop everyone in front of you and get out of here!" She looked at the strange twisted things and the "sudden" jump of her temples. The scene she had just predicted slowly appeared in front of her eyes. Now she only hopes that everything will be in time...


    although Zhu Yu doesn''t understand why she is like this, looking at the anxious look in the girl''s eyes, he still dials the communicator in his hand and contacts the front car: "you Stop and look back. There''s something to discuss. "There''s a lot of noise coming from the communicator. In the end, only this old-fashioned communicator can still be used, but the sound quality is very bad: "what''s the matter? It''s better not to delay, or the zombies will catch up. "


    "Come back! Don''t go through that door Don''t wait for Zhu Yu to reply, Tang Xiaotang has ordered in a deep voice.


    "Who are you... Wait, what is that?" Suddenly, there came a sound of panic, and then there was the sound of broken glass, Tang Xiaotang''s heart sank.


    "Ah --" the scream of human panic suddenly stopped, and there was only "didi" busy tone left in the communicator. Tang Xiaotang looked at Zhu Yu with a heavy face and put down the communicator to look at her.


    "What happened?" He asked slowly. He was sure that she must know that she had already guessed her powers. Zhu Yu knew that maybe those people could not live any longer...


    "don''t talk about this. I''ll tell you later. Come on, let the back go first Tang Xiaotang only hopes to let the vehicles that have not been affected leave as soon as possible, and how much they can keep.


    Yu Jinxuan has already started to contact in a hurry. Although the people behind their car don''t understand what happened, the first car can''t be contacted for a long time. Many people have guessed what happened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    Fortunately, only the first six cars couldn''t be contacted, and none of the cars in the back was in trouble. Zhu Yu asked them to withdraw and take another road to B city.


    The seventh car just arrived at the door, and the first six cars went in. Only this one was blocked at the door because of a tire problem, so all the cars behind were blocked on the road, so they saved their lives.


    The driver of the car was changing tires. The others on the car were impatient, but suddenly they saw the car in front of them disappear out of thin air. They only heard a few screams in the night sky, and then they couldn''t see any trace.


    He was in a cold sweat, especially the driver under the car. He was closest to the door and could see it most clearly. As soon as the car entered the door, a dark shadow from nowhere flashed by, and then even the car and the people couldn''t be seen. He was so scared that he sat on the ground, and his brain was blank for half a day. After half a day''s reaction, he ran away in a hurry.


    The people in the seventh car simply gave up the car and ran straight back, saying that they didn''t want to come back. In the end, they had no choice but to let them squeeze together with other people and leave reluctantly.


    "What on earth is there?" On the way, Yu Jinxuan asked curiously and fearfully. Thinking of the car that made six cars disappear without struggling for a while, he only felt scared.


    "It''s a tree, a mutant tree." Tang Xiaotang kneaded her temple. The scream in her foreknowledge really made her brain AChE.


    "What? Tree Zhu Yu was also very surprised. He thought it would be a zombie or something, but unexpectedly it was a tree.


    "Didn''t you find it? There is not even a zombie along the way, because this is their territory, and even zombies dare not get close to it. "


    thought of what was as like as two peas in the world, and she became more curious about the source of energy. Where did it come from?


    When she said this, Zhu Yu and his wife did notice that they didn''t see a zombie all the way, which was not normal. They thought that the zombies had gone to rest at night....


    "is it... Wood?" Zhu Yu suddenly remembered that this kind of tree used to make furniture can grow very strong in a very short time.


    His expression became more serious. If so, the plants... Began to mutate too...


    "that''s right." Tang Xiaotang knows that things are becoming more and more difficult. He can no longer let the energy source stay there, otherwise there will be more mutated organisms. At that time, even if the energy source is destroyed, the remaining ones will not be enough to support a plane.


    "What if I said I want you to stay here?" She turned her head and looked at Zhu Yu and said, "stay here and destroy the meteorite."


    If they don''t stay, they won''t meet the other four people in the back. Although they can hide for a while when they return to B city, they can''t escape mutation.


    the breath in the car solidifies instantly. Zhu Yu looks at her, and even Yu Jinxuan opens his mouth, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    They are silent, and Tang Xiaotang is also silent. Although she can induce them to stay, she doesn''t want to let them make their own decisions.


    "Good."


    I don''t know how long later, Zhu Yu finally spoke. He said calmly: "Chen Yun, will they recover after destroying the meteorite?"


    "No, but you can stop other people from becoming zombies." Tang Xiaotang told him the truth.


    "I''ll go, but Jinxuan wants to go back." He answered firmly.


    "Wait, wait..." Yu Jinxuan finally recovered from the shock, he called: "why should I go back? A Yu, do you think I''m the kind of person who is greedy for life and afraid of death? I''m going with you, too! "


    "Jin Xuan, you can go back..."


    "no, he wants to come with us, too." I''m kidding. If yu Jinxuan doesn''t go, they will be killed before they get to the energy source. In addition to Yu Jinxuan, they have to find the other four people.


    "Does he really have to stay?" When Zhu Yu looks at Tang Xiaotang, the road must be very dangerous. If he is careless, he will die. He is not afraid of it, but he can''t let Jin Xuan lose his life too...


    "just meet more zombies. What''s the big deal!" Yu Jinxuan touched his chin and his eyes flashed with excitement: "well, I think it''s exciting, isn''t it?"


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t feel afraid to see him. He really thought so. I think the end of the world is exciting. This Freak is really different from people!


    "Are you sure you want to stay? It will be a hard journey. In order to successfully destroy the meteorite, I will train you. You must listen to me. " Tang Xiaotang once again confirmed that it is related to the rise and fall of the world. She does not want to let them die in vain, and she does not want to let her perfect task fail.


    "Sure." I wish Yuzhen a steady and resolute voice.


    "Sure." Yu Jinxuan''s lazy but serious voice.


    "Good." Tang Xiaotang''s voice is light and solemn.


    Just for their courage and trust, she will certainly save the world.certain.


    She showed a rare smile: "then, let''s work hard together!"


    The coldness of her eyes faded, her eyes narrowed slightly, and her lips showed a small but clean smile, as if she could emit light.


    Both of them were stunned.


    After a long time, they still remember that girl''s smile and what she said. The zombies were cleared, all the people rebuilt the coalition government in city B, her statue was erected in the square, and everyone remembered her name. She saved the world, she saved everyone, but she''s gone.


    Zhu Yu said they wanted to leave, but no one stopped them. The rest of them chose to go to B city. Although they had expected such an outcome, they were still a little cold.


    It is worth mentioning that yesterday, because Huang Jia insisted on sitting in the first car, he was eaten by the mutation tree with those people, which is a good thing among the bad things.


    Tang Xiaotang wanted to test him again to see if he was a member of the mysterious organization, but now it seems that he is just ordinary cannon fodder, and he ended in the middle.


    The three of them drove away from the motorcade to B city and drove to a district of a city according to Tang Xiaotang''s instructions.


    There was the first person they were looking for, the long haired woman she had predicted.


    The night sky can no longer see a star, only the red clouds, low pressure on the sky, as if in front of us.


    The SUV is parked in a hidden ditch beside the road, and Tang Xiaotang is practicing quietly. Chen Yun''s body becomes too weak because of her powers. As soon as she foresees it, she must fall asleep. Even if she keeps exercising, she can only maintain her health. She won''t be in a coma immediately.


    The two men got off the car and went there. Tang Xiaotang saw two points not far from the map. There must be one person to watch the night tonight. Only one person can have a rest first, and then another person in the middle of the night. Fortunately, both of them have powers. They don''t need to rest for a long time to recover their energy. Otherwise, they have no energy to fight with zombies.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    She closed her eyes and continued to strengthen her body with mental strength. Even if she helps in the fight, she has to make sure she doesn''t hold back.


    At the same time, two people not far away stood side by side on the road, looking at the sky, smoking silently...


    in the end, it was not easy to smoke. The land can no longer grow plants, as long as the end of the day does not end, this situation will continue, let alone tobacco, even food.


    "Ah Yu, why do you agree?" With a puff of smoke, the expression on Yu Jinxuan''s face could not be seen clearly in the smoke: "seriously, even if human beings are going to die out, it has nothing to do with us, right? As long as we live to the end, what do we do with other people''s lives? "


    Zhu Yu is silent. He never thought that he would choose like this one day. Saving the world is funny, but he thinks it''s worth it, even if he has to give his life.


    "Jinxuan, you don''t understand. I have someone to guard."


    His father, grandfather and other people in Zhu''s family are very important to him. As long as they are there, he can''t see the world destroyed.


    Jinxuan thinks that, but it''s not his fault. After all, he has lost his mother since he was a child, and his only father is like that... Besides being close to him, he doesn''t have an important person.


    Yu Jinxuan did not speak.


    He has no way to realize Zhu Yu''s feeling. Zhu Yu is responsible, but he doesn''t. He thinks that anyway, those people have nothing to do with themselves. It''s no big deal to die when they die.


    Just like his mother, who said that he would commit suicide, never cared about him; just like his father, who had so many affectionate people, preferred to spoil a person who had no blood relationship with him, rather than care about his own son.


    Sometimes he will feel that there is no difference between living and dead.


    Maybe it''s retribution. As a result, he is still alive. He, the woman and their hearts have become zombies.


    Yu Jinxuan laughs sarcastically and throws away the cigarette with only filter in his hand.


    "Jin Xuan, if you can live, you''d better live." Zhu Yu patted him on the shoulder: "don''t think so much. The end of the world will pass."


    He looked at the sky, sighed and whispered: "I don''t know when... We can see the stars again..."


    the next morning, they arrived at the place.


    This is a residential area. You can see small supermarkets, restaurants, barber shops everywhere. The signs are still hanging, but the shops are deserted and half of the doors are missing. There should have been a lot of people, but now there are no normal people in the street except the zombies wandering aimlessly.


    Zombies also want to attack, but after Zhu Yu killed several people, no zombies dare to stop them. These zombies are more or less intelligent. Maybe they feel the power of Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan. No zombie dares to come over and look for death.


    As soon as they got to the intersection, they heard the sound of fighting in front of them. Through the gap between the buildings, they could see a group of zombies around a person.


    Despite thinking so much, Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan opened the door and walked quickly.


    Shen Manyu tries to block the Zombie''s paw in front of her and reaches out her hand to gather powers, but she finds that she can''t even gather water drops. Seeing the familiar but strange face after those ugly faces, she had no choice but to smile and slowly closed her eyes.


    Today, are you really going to die here?


    The Zombie''s teeth approached and almost touched her skin. At that moment, a red flame flew behind her, and the hot temperature rolled her hair. Shen Manyu opened her eyes in surprise, just to see that the flame lit the Zombie''s body, and the strange fire reflected in her eyes, which turned out to be unprecedented beauty.


    She thought of something and looked back in a hurry. Two men came from behind. The first one had a wisp of red hair flying in front of her forehead. There was still a flame between her fingers. The smile on Jun''s face came into her eyes, which made her feel trance for a moment.


    This zombie died, other zombies no longer attack her, hurried back around a zombie standing behind, scarlet eyes cold greedy staring at them, but afraid to close.


    "Fortunately, I did. Are you ok? " As the two approached, the man behind the red haired man spoke.


    "Ah Yu, I''ll do it. How can she have something to do?" The red haired man came up to her, looked her up and down, and said, "it''s so ugly... Hello, are you ok?"


    Shen Manyu: "she is really a little embarrassed, but not to the extent of ugly, right? What a cheap mouth!


    She lost her favor for his idea, but it was he who saved her life. She was used to indifference, but also showed her gratitude. Her tone was a little more relaxed: "thank you."


    "Hiss, this Zombie... Is different." Yu chin Xuan curled his mouth and didn''t say anything. He just looked at the zombies surrounded by several zombies in front of him. He was a handsome young man. He looked more powerful than those zombies. The red in his eyes was not so turbid, but showed some strange light."Don''t be careless, Jin Xuan." Zhu Yu looked at the zombie, and he could feel that the zombie should have higher intelligence. These zombies were all controlled by it...


    "whatever, just kill it anyway!" Yu Jinxuan''s hand stretched out, and a red flame suspended at his fingertips. With a lazy smile, he was about to throw the flame at the zombie.


    "Wait -"


    "bang -!"


    The two voices sounded at the same time. Shen Manyu just made a sound. The flame in Yu Jinxuan''s hand had already gone out. But the next second, a light red mask appeared around the zombie, blocking the flame outside.


    Seeing that the fire didn''t hurt the zombie, Shen Manyu was relieved, but a little sad. He... Couldn''t come back...


    "yo! That''s interesting! " Yu Jinxuan smile, looking at the head of the zombie, turned his head and asked: "how, do you know the zombie?"


    "It''s none of your business." Shen Manyu frowned. For some reason, she subconsciously wanted to argue with this person. She was curious, which was not in line with her character...


    this person must be too short, that''s right, that''s it!


    Shen Manyu nodded, yes, that''s it!


    "Hello... What attitude! I just saved you, didn''t I? " Yu Jinxuan is hairy. He has a good temper! He didn''t mess with her, did he?


    He didn''t know that Shen Manyu had been offended by his "really ugly" sentence just now www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    "Do you know that he has now become a ruthless, loveless, lustful zombie?" Zhu Yu looks at her seriously. This zombie is very difficult to deal with. It not only has intelligence, but also has powers. If she prevents them from dealing with it, once it becomes a shape, it will do great harm.


    "I know." Shen Manyu''s look is very complicated. She doesn''t know that he has become a zombie... But when she thinks that the person will disappear completely from now on, she is heartbroken and cruel...


    close her eyes tightly and take a deep breath. When she opens her eyes, there is only a cold light at the bottom of her eyes: "he, give it to me!"


    Since he must die, let him die in her hands!


    There was a faint appreciation on Zhu Yu''s face. She could take it up and put it down. This woman was also powerful!


    "Well, we''ll have the rest of the zombies." He nodded and stepped forward.


    On one side, Yu Jinxuan is just talented by Shen Manyu. She ignores her and is pulled by Zhu Yu. She has to step forward. In order not to lose face, he hummed coldly: "forget it, I''m a big man and I don''t care about you


    I wish Yu a smile. What''s so naive about Jinxuan?


    "Hum." Shen Manyu snorted coldly. She had to recover quickly before she was too lazy to pay attention to him.


    The zombies seemed to notice something and began to be restless. The leading zombies suddenly raised their heads and screamed, and those restless zombies immediately became obedient.


    His scarlet eyes were looking at the three people, and his pupils were cold and greedy. There was too much energy in their flesh and blood, which made him salivate. But at the same time, their momentum was also very strong, and he was afraid, especially the two people coming from behind.


    This zombie''s intelligence is probably the same as that of a five or six-year-old child. It just relies on its own intuition. Although it wants to devour it, it wants to leave.


    But he hesitated. Zhu Yu and they didn''t hesitate. With a flash of power in their hands, they attacked other zombies around him. Those low-level zombies almost had no power to fight back and fell to the ground one after another under the attack of thunder and fire.


    The purple light and the red light reflected each other, reflecting the dark corner. The smoke dispersed, and the clothes were a little messy. Looking at the zombie opposite, its men were all dead, and it was the only one left. But the light red light shield around it was too annoying to attack.


    "Tut, this guy..." Yu Jinxuan wiped the thin wound that was scratched by the zombie on his face, gritted his teeth and looked at the zombie under the cover, spitting.


    Zhu Yu also looked at the zombie seriously. There were several scratches on his arm. The zombie was really in the way. It only hid under the light shield to attack. It was extremely obscene and couldn''t hurt it for a long time.


    The two men stepped forward again, but the result was the same. The zombie hid behind the hood, but they couldn''t come out. They couldn''t attack and go in. They couldn''t hurt it at all.


    Both of them were a little angry, but they had no choice but to look at the zombie standing there, but there was nothing they could do.


    "I don''t know what that woman can do?" Yu Jinxuan muttered two times and stared at it tightly. They wanted to hurt it, so that the woman could solve it directly, because they could see that she was almost exhausted, but now...


    The Zombie was no longer in love with war. He walked backward a few steps, and Zhu Yu quickly moved behind him to stop him from leaving.


    They looked at each other silently for a long time, but no one could do anything about it.


    At this time, they suddenly felt a chill behind them. Zhu Yu could see Shen Manyu behind Yu Jinxuan from her angle. She slowly opened her eyes, and a faint blue light flashed through her light brown pupils. She slowly stood up from the ground.


    She went to Yu Jinxuan and stared at the zombie. She stretched out her hand. A blue icicle appeared in the air. The ground was covered with ice. The zombie seemed to notice something and began to move uneasily.


    "Oh Ming, I''m sorry."


    Her lips moved, and then the ice cone in her hand flew out and landed on the Zombie''s light shield.


    Yu Jinxuan thought her ice could break through the light shield, but the next second, the ice cone was broken by the light shield.


    "Bang, I thought..." before he finished laughing, he suddenly opened his eyes wide, because he saw that the place where the ice cone broke began to slowly freeze.


    The white ice freezes a little outside the light red light shield until it diffuses the whole light shield. The light shield is frozen, like a thin layer of ice. Shen Manyu flies over again with an ice cone. The light shield is broken like fragile ice. The broken ice splashes, and the cold light is as cold as Shen Manyu''s eyes.


    The temperature is very low. The blue cold air is filled with the debris and surrounds the zombie. Before it has time to gather another layer of light, it begins to freeze under its feet. The ice blue ice is crystal clear, but it has lethal temperature.


    In an instant, the Zombie''s whole body was covered with ice, but Shen Manyu didn''t stop. Her face was pale, but her eyes were more and more deep. The cold in her hands kept appearing, and the ice around the zombie became thicker and thicker. She didn''t care.


    Finally, her hands can no longer condense cold, power completely exhausted, her leg a soft fall to the ground, but still struggling to get close to the big piece of ice."You..." Yu Jinxuan opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. He had an unspeakable feeling in his heart. He walked over slowly, helped her up, and helped her to the ice.


    Zombie has been completely sealed inside, through the layers of frost outside, you can clearly see its ferocious expression.


    "Ouming, you can finally get peace..."


    SHEN Manyu touched the red eyes on her familiar face under the ice a little. She remembered that these eyes used to look at her so gently, but he was so painful before he died, even his clear eyes were full of pain...


    "Manyu, you You''re going to kill me! I don''t want to... I don''t want to! Become a zombie... "The sight he begged seemed to be still in front of him, and now he could finally achieve his wish.


    A tear slowly fell from the corner of her eye.


    "Ouming..."


    she sobbed. If, if there was no end, they should have married. They came back here to meet his parents together... But why? Why is there a doomsday? He is clear that he has awakened his powers...


    Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan walk behind her and silently watch her cry on the ice until her cry gradually subsides, from mourning to sadness and then to calmness, and finally slowly sit on the ground with her head down and silent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    "Would you like to come with us?" Looking back on the past, Shen Manyu suddenly heard a low voice with concern. Looking back, the red haired man coughed twice, turned his head and handed over a handkerchief in his hand: "wipe your face, you''re so ugly!"


    Shen Manyu is silent. There are still tears on her pale face. Now that ouming is dead, she doesn''t know where she should go. For a moment, she even wants to die with him.


    But she didn''t want his sacrifice in vain.


    "If you don''t want him to die in vain, come with us and end this doomsday! We need you! " Men say so.


    "Good!"


    She saw the man smile: "Hello, new partner, my name is Zhu Yu." Behind him, the red haired man said, "Yu Jinxuan."


    "I''m Shen Manyu." Wiping away her tears, Shen Manyu smiles and reaches out her hand.


    "From now on, please give me more advice!"


    Three hands together, a deep feeling, from now on has been concluded.


    After a long time, when Shen Manyu recalled this day, she would still be very excited.


    On this day, she lost the most important person in the first half of her life, but also on this day, she met the most important person in the second half of her life. On this day, she embarked on a completely different path from her previous 25 years.


    She has no regrets.


    Although Shen Manyu agreed to work with them, she said that she wanted to go back and pack up some things, hoping to give her three days to come here to find her again. Tang Xiaotang agreed.


    Just as Tang Xiaotang foresees the whereabouts of the second person, they can take advantage of this period of time to find him.


    The car drove all the way to the south of city a and came to another district. This is a relatively prosperous place in city a, but the shopping mall, which should be bustling, is dead and empty, leaving only tall buildings standing under the gray red sky.


    The shopping center is very big. Tang Xiaotang looks for the supermarket according to the scene in her memory, but she hasn''t seen it for a long time. She thinks about it and asks them, "where is the Jiajiale supermarket here?"


    "Should be... Underground?" Yu Jinxuan had a vague impression that he had never been here, so he didn''t know.


    "What do you want to do with the supermarket?" Zhu Yu turned the car around and shuttled between the buildings: "I know where it is."


    "Find someone." Tang Xiaotang replied.


    "Is there anyone here?" Yu Jinxuan is very surprised. In fact, he doesn''t blame him for thinking so. It''s just that the end of life has already begun for several days. If there are people outside, it means that this person is either very powerful or lucky enough.


    "Just go down from here." Zhu Yu parked her car at an exit. The glass door was half broken. Through the hole, she could see a step. There was darkness below.


    Zhu Yu takes out an emergency flashlight, opens the car door with Yu Jinxuan and goes down. Tang Xiaotang wanted to go with them. However, she thinks that there are a lot of zombies under the door, and her body is too useless. It''s safer to stay in the car than to drag her feet.


    "You go down, be careful, save the boy." Tang Xiaotang once again stressed: "we must rescue him."


    "Be careful yourself." Zhu Yu understood her, didn''t say much, locked the door, and went into the door with Yu Jinxuan.


    "Do you think there will really be people here?" Yu Jinxuan is walking in front with a flashlight. The stairwell is narrow and small, full of debris. This was originally a safe passage for emergency escape, but now there is no electricity in the mall, so the front door can''t walk, so we can only go down from here.


    "Since she said it, there must be." When Zhu Yu knew the girl''s power, he hesitated: "her power should be foreknowledge."


    "Yes? Do you think she can see our future? " Yu Jinxuan kicked away a mass of waste paper at his feet and joked.


    "Jin Xuan, you''d better be careful and pay attention to the road under your feet." Zhu Yu avoided the topic and Yu Jinxuan stopped talking. They carefully went down the stairs.


    It''s dark in the supermarket. I can''t see my fingers. The supermarket is still very big. They don''t know where to look for it.


    "Come on, get in." The light column of the flashlight lights up an area, and the two of them raise their spirits vigilantly and walk in slowly.


    They are tall shelves, and the top is covered with dust. When they walk by lightly, dust will fall on them.


    Originally, it was easy to get lost in the supermarket. What''s more, there were no lights yet. Everything was hidden in the dark. They didn''t know where to look.


    After a long time, they didn''t find anything. They were a little discouraged.


    "Where is it?" Yu Jinxuan asked in a low voice.


    "Shh, don''t talk."


    Zhu Yu seems to be listening to something. He moves slowly. Yu Jinxuan has no choice but to disturb him and listen with him.


    They stopped and stood there listening. Maybe there was no sound of walking, they really heard a thin "hiss" sound, like something scratching the wall."There''s really a voice!" Although it is very thin and light, it can be heard very clearly.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Two people quietly but quickly toward the sound of the place forward.


    The light column lights up the way forward. There are still things on the shelves on both sides. Occasionally the light shines in the past, and even the signs on the shelves can be seen.


    Such a scene is extremely strange, but the two people''s faces in a hurry have not changed at all. Since the end of the world, such scenes have been seen too much, long immune.


    The more you go forward, the louder the sound is. It seems to be in front of you. This time, they can hear more clearly. It''s really the sound of a lot of things scratching the metal, and I don''t know what''s between them. The sound sounds dull.


    Two people looked at each other, slowed down the speed, continue to move forward, the pace is lighter.


    Suddenly, Yu Jinxuan stepped on something soft. He stopped and said in a low voice, "ah Yu, I seem to have stepped on something."


    "It could be the falling objects. Don''t worry, let''s go."


    Yu Jinxuan always thinks that it''s not. It''s soft, but it looks like... Carrion...


    maybe it''s the original meat in the supermarket. He comforts himself.


    They continued to move forward. Yu Jinxuan was always thinking about the thing he had just stepped on. He was a little absent-minded. The light of the flashlight flashed, and he suddenly caught a glimpse of something in the remaining light.


    "Ah Yu, look!"


    He was a little pale and almost screamed.


    Zhu Yu quickly hit the flashlight, and they saw a terrible twisted face.


    It was the body of a zombie, which seemed to be hanging upside down in the air, covered with thin wires. Two people continue to use the flashlight to irradiate its body, they are surprised to find that the wire seems to be from the top of a water pipe, just like this water pipe, suddenly grow countless metal tentacles, it is firmly bound to the top.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    "This is..." what''s going on?


    They looked at each other, but they didn''t know what was going on. They had to go on, but they soon found that almost all the zombies in front of them were dead in this way, and they were tightly entangled by wires growing from various shelves. These zombies are dead, and the bodies are not all complete. It can be seen that the time of death is not long.


    Strange, can this meteorite affect inanimate objects and make them mutate?


    "Jinxuan, here, you see."


    With a flash of light, Zhu Yu suddenly finds a metal door hidden behind many shelves. It should be the original warehouse of the supermarket, but the door is locked, with numerous spikes distributed on it.


    The sound came from behind the door.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from the gate. A huge and ferocious figure was raised on it. They rushed up and saw that the gate was tightly locked. No, it was not... The gate was the same as just now, just like it was growing on the doorframe, without any gap.


    When they got closer, they found that those on the door were not spikes at all. On the contrary, they looked like... Nail marks?


    Is there a zombie behind the door?


    There was a sudden sound behind them. Before they could react, they quickly dodged to one side. Then they found that the gate, which was still very strong just now, suddenly broke open in the middle. A black shadow flashed by, and a huge ball flew out from behind them and directly smashed into the door.


    If they hadn''t flashed fast, they would be in the door now.


    Landing, one person standing on one side, are scared, because they see, behind the door, there are countless zombies, was hit by the huge ball.


    "Who?"


    Zhu Yu''s flashlight flashed across each other''s face, revealing a young face. He was a teenager.


    Even at this moment, the other side also saw them. He stopped attacking. In the dark, they only heard a hoarse voice.


    "People?"


    "Who are you?" Zhu Yu asked coldly. Why did the boy attack them? Although he knew that he might be the one they were looking for, the boy didn''t answer.


    There was a slight sound on the top of their head. Then, not long after that, there was a sudden light on the top of them. There was a moment of darkness in front of them. When they opened their eyes again, there was a teenager standing in front of them.


    "This is the emergency light."


    The young man''s hair is a little long. He hasn''t taken care of it for a period of time. All of his hair is messy on his face. He has only one pair of eyes. He looks at them with some vigilance and surprise. His voice is very clear, but now it''s very hoarse: "are you really human?"


    "Of course, or can it be a ghost?" Yu Jinxuan was attacked by him just now, and his tone was very unpleasant, but the boy didn''t care.


    "That''s great. At last, I see people!"


    "Who are you? Why are you here? " Zhu Yuxin knows Tu Ming. It seems that this young man is the one they are looking for this time.


    "My name is Su Qiming." The boy is embarrassed to scratch his head. It''s ok if he doesn''t scratch. This scratch is probably because he hasn''t bathed for a long time, and a head of dandruff falls everywhere. He can see clearly under the light of the flashlight.


    Zhu Yu: ---


    Yu Jinxuan: ---


    the young man silently put down his hand and began to tell them about himself.


    A moment later, they finally knew about Su Qiming, and then both of them couldn''t believe it.


    This high school student? Is that who they''re looking for? Is Chen Yun''s prediction right?!


    The thing is, Su Qiming is a junior in senior high school. Just after the college entrance examination, he wanted to relax at home, but his mother sent him out to buy a bottle of soy sauce.


    On the day when the meteorite had just fallen, he still wanted to go out to have a look. As a result, he got caught in the rain and began to have a fever at night. The next morning, he didn''t care much about it, so he took the money and went out.


    When he arrived at the supermarket, he was still surprised that there were so few people today. He didn''t know that the zombie suddenly appeared.


    At that time, the supermarket was in a mess. I don''t know who closed the firewall. They were all trapped in the supermarket.


    At that time, everything was in a mess. He found that he had awakened the power of the Jin family. He thought that if he solved the zombie, he could save everyone. He didn''t know that even if he wasn''t bitten, he would become a zombie. He was just a high school student and didn''t know what to do, so he had to put all the zombies in the freezer of the supermarket.


    But later, more and more zombies became zombies. After about two days, all the people except him became zombies. Before, the zombies began to attack him. He had no way to go out, so he had to fight with them. All the dead zombies they saw were killed by him.


    Fortunately, his power is gold, and his attack power is not weak. The supermarket is still full of metal, but there is nothing to lose. There is food and water in the supermarket, and he has been trapped here for almost half a month.It''s just that he can''t take a bath, which is quite embarrassing...


    he has already thought about it. In a few days, he will find a way to break the firewall and escape. Today, Zhu Yu and his family are coming.


    "Wait a minute." hearing this, Yu Jinxuan couldn''t help it. His eyes twitched: "why don''t you go out from the emergency exit? Don''t you know that these large shopping malls have emergency access? "


    Su Qiming: "my God! He forgot about it!


    Looking at the boy''s face, Yu Jinxuan is speechless. Even Zhu Yu can''t believe it. Isn''t the boy stupid to read? Didn''t he even think of this kind of problem?


    "I... I forgot!" Su Qiming jumps: "the situation is so complicated at that time, where can I think of it!"


    "And there may be more zombies outside, it''s not as safe as in the supermarket!" Su Qiming argued that he didn''t want them to look down upon him!


    "Well, you''re right."


    Zhu Yu doesn''t want to argue with the child, and seriously, he doesn''t believe that the child can help them.


    But now that we are here, we can''t leave him alone. Let''s take him out first.


    "You said you were the only one in the supermarket?" Asked Zhu Yu.


    "Yes! The others are there, nah -- "he turned his lips and pointed to the iron gate.


    "Bad!"


    The boy looked back and suddenly cried.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yu Jinxuan asked lazily. He thought the kid was always making a fuss. He didn''t know what happened.


    "I just forgot to close the door of the icehouse!" Su Qiming yelled.


    "What?" They looked back in a hurry and saw that the zombies who had been knocked down by the huge ball had crawled out along the place where the gate was broken.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    "Hiss!"


    Under the light, they could see clearly that the number of zombies here was absolutely not small. The scarlet eyes were faintly red in the dark, just like the scene of a horror movie, which made the three people stand upright.


    "So much?" Yu Jinxuan called.


    "Yes, or I would have killed them all." Su Qiming''s powers are really powerful, but there are so many zombies he can''t help.


    "Why?" Su Qiming gave a low "eh" and was a little surprised: "this amount... Seems to be a lot less?"


    The supermarket is so big, even though it seems that there are fewer people than usual that day, there are actually a lot of them. At least the big ice store is full of zombies. But today, he found that the number of these zombies is less than half...


    "is this still a small number?" Yu Jinxuan cried.


    "Is that true?" When Zhu Yu became serious, he suddenly remembered the scene he saw in the battle at that time. Those zombies would devour their companions to evolve... He also remembered the zombies with only powers, whose abilities could bring a lot of trouble...


    "of course! How can they be so much less? " Su Qiming is still strange, but Yu Jinxuan understands Zhu Yu''s meaning.


    "You mean, they could..." Yu Jinxuan thought of that scene, but it was more worrying than disgusting.


    "I don''t know what kind of abilities they have awakened?" If it''s more powerful, it''s tricky.


    The zombies moved towards the three people little by little. Zhu Yu''s hands flashed and fell into the zombie heap. As a result, he only hit a huge zombie, but the other party just shook the muscles on his arm, leaving no wound at all.


    "I''m in trouble..."


    the three of them looked at the zombie, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, looked at the head of the zombie, looked up and stopped, the tendons on their necks protruded. Suddenly a stream of green liquid sprang up in his mouth and shot at the three people.


    "Run Zhu Yu roared and woke up the two people who were still in a daze.


    "Where are you going?" Su Qiming is about to cry. When he fights with the zombies, these guys are just more powerful. They have this kind of ability, or he can''t fight at all.


    "This way, come on!"


    Yu Jinxuan leads the way, Su Qiming follows him closely, and Zhu Yu sends out lightning from time to time to stop the zombies from pursuing.


    They soon found that they had little advantage here. The zombies can see at night, but they can''t. a flashlight just fell in a hurry. The three of them ran by the weak light of the remaining one.


    Zhu Yu took a look behind him. This is not good. They have no advantage at all. If so, they will be overtaken by zombies sooner or later.


    At this time, Yu Jinxuan in front of him tripped and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he helped the shelf in time, but the shelf was pushed by him, blocking the road ahead. What''s worse, the only flashlight in my hand fell to the ground. Maybe it touched the switch and the light went out.


    The field of vision is completely in the dark. There is really nothing to see.


    The zombies are in hot pursuit behind them, and there are many difficulties ahead. They don''t know how to do it. Fortunately, Yu Jinxuan lit a fire in time to barely see each other''s position.


    "What do you do now?" Su Qiming has not experienced too much, so he is completely at a loss, and even has some fear. After all, he is just an adult, and his mind is not as good as Zhu Yu.


    Although they are anxious, they can still keep calm, but Su Qiming''s voice has brought a cry: "I don''t want to die! If I had known earlier, I might as well have stayed there! "


    "Don''t cry! Do you cry when you are so old? Crying doesn''t solve the problem! " Zhu Yu''s tone is very strict. He grew up in the army since he was a child, and the most shameful person is crying, especially when he is a boy.


    "But, but... I''m going to die here!" Zhu Yu was so fierce that Su Qiming swallowed his tears, but his voice was still shaking.


    "Jin Xuan, you use your powers to light everything that can be lit in front of you." Zhu Yu calmed down for a while and said.


    We have to find a way to get out. We can''t stay here and die.


    "Good."


    His scarlet eyes had caught up behind him, and he could vaguely see red spots emerging in the dark. After a while, Yu Jinxuan had lit a wall of fire in front of them, and they were finally bright.


    "Su... Qiming? Can you still manipulate metal? " Zhu Yu then asked.


    "Yes..." Su Qiming said low.


    "Can you weave a large metal mesh around?"


    Maybe he did feel a little humiliated. Su Qiming stopped talking. His golden light flashed, and the metal on several shelves around him turned into filaments, intertwined and formed a huge net."Is that ok?"


    Zhu Yu: "no, it''s necessary to surround the whole area, leaving only one place in front, just like... A cage."


    Su Qiming''s hand passed quickly, and the shape of the wires began to change, and his face gradually turned pale. He had not tried such a large amount of elaborate operation.


    Finally, with a wave of his hand, the last piece of wire was set up, and a huge metal cage appeared. It was probably bigger than the icehouse just now, and it was connected to the shelves all around. Except that the direction where the zombies came was open, the other places were covered with fine nets.


    "So... Hoo hoo, is that ok?" Su Qiming''s hand jerked back and almost sat on the ground. There was sweat on his forehead and his face was as pale as paper.


    "Hard work, you did a good job."


    Zhu Yu sighed and went to touch his head. Su Qiming was very tall, but he didn''t have Zhu Yugao. He was near his nose.


    He forgot that the boy was only a child, and his tone might be a little fierce.


    "No hard work!" Su Qiming immediately felt that all the efforts he had just made were worth it. He was very happy and didn''t feel much about it.


    "Well, I''ll trouble you next. Can you still do it?" Zhu Yu is not sure, but in fact it''s good. Even if he can''t do it, it''s OK.


    "Of course Su Qiming felt that he could make a difference and immediately felt that everything was worth it.


    "You just need to seal it up for a while." Zhu Yu said, "if you don''t have the strength, it''s good." This will also stop the zombies, so they can take the opportunity to leave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    Looking at the huge cage, he gritted his teeth and said aloud, "it''s OK! I can do it


    "Then please!"


    The three stood behind the fire, watching the zombies stop not far away, but because of the flame in front of them hesitating, they just watched them pacing in the same place.


    Finally, there is a zombie who can''t bear to step forward, spitting a mouthful of green liquid on the fire. The flame was extinguished, and the zombies saw that they were indifferent and finally began to move.


    They rushed forward and spewed out green liquid continuously. They didn''t know what effect these liquid had. Originally, Zhu Yu was worried that they would corrode the metal, but they didn''t.


    "Well, now!" Seeing all the zombies step into the trap, he yells. Su Qiming uses his hands to hold them. With all his strength, the openings of the wire mesh are pulled from both sides, and all the zombies are put into the cage.


    Zhu Yu''s eyes flashed purple light, and countless flashes of lightning flashed from his hands and attached to the metal net.


    The metal conducts electricity. For a moment, the electric light soars into the sky. The white light covers the whole metal cage. The zombies roar in pain. Their skin and flesh are scorched by lightning. They make a sound of "hiss, hiss, hiss". The smell comes in bursts. The three cover their noses and step back.


    "Finally... Wait!" They thought they could breathe a sigh of relief, but the next second their pupils shrank, and they saw a strange scene: the zombies spat out green liquid from their mouths one after another. They stuck to the metal net and cut off all the electricity. In a short time, the metal net was all covered with green mucus, and the electricity soon disappeared.


    But the zombies didn''t rush out. They began to kill each other crazily. The seriously injured zombies were torn and eaten by their companions. Their burned skin and flesh began to heal quickly, and the red light in their eyes was deeper. In a short time, the zombies in the metal cage were one third less, and there was not even a hair left, but the rest of the zombies had no hair left The wound, the momentum is more powerful.


    A zombie grabbed the wire with both hands and pulled it hard. The cage, which was not very strong, was torn open. His hand and head had been stretched out and he was struggling to get out. Other people were also imitating his movements and drilling out.


    "My God..." Su Qiming was stunned. Zhu Yu responded and pulled him up: "let''s go!"


    It seems that his plan failed. That thing can''t stop the zombies. In this case, we have to run away now.


    The three people shuttled through the darkness. When they finally got rid of the zombie, they found that they didn''t know where they had gone, and they couldn''t find the way when they arrived.


    "I can''t find my way." Hiding behind a tall shelf, the three helplessly look at each other, thinking about what to do, Yu Jinxuan suddenly sees a glimmer of light leaking from the gap.


    "Look! Someone''s coming


    They looked along, only to see a light in front, seems to be the light of a flashlight, and then turned out a figure, seems to be a tall woman.


    The light turned to this side. They couldn''t see each other in the dazzling light. They only heard a familiar female voice: "Zhu Yu, Yu... Jin Xuan?"


    It''s Shen Manyu.


    Three people breathed a sigh of relief, although Su Qiming did not know the visitor, but listen to each other''s tone also know is familiar.


    "Great!" Yu Jinxuan breathed a sigh of relief and waved: "it''s us."


    Shen Manyu moved the flashlight away and walked slowly over: "how did you do this? What''s the matter, has anyone found it? "


    Just now, in the distance, she did not see a person. When she got to her, she saw Su Qiming.


    Shen Manyu was not surprised. After all, she had seen Chen Yun who looked younger before (Tang Xiaotang: Hello!) She didn''t dare to look down upon anyone who was alive. After all, she survived from the end of the world. If she didn''t have the ability, she would have become a zombie.


    "Is that you? Hello, I''m Shen Manyu There was no expression on her face, but her eyes were mild. After all, it was lucky to see a living person in the last days.


    "I, I''m... Su Qiming..." also because of the backlight, Su Qiming didn''t see Shen Manyu clearly. Now when he got closer, he saw that the person who came here was such a beautiful woman. Her face turned red and she stammered.


    "How did you come here?" Zhu Yu feels a little strange. Didn''t she say that she would go to see her in three days?


    "I went back to find that there was nothing to clean up, and yunyun told me the address that day, so I found it." When her boyfriend died, her home was not here. She had to pack up a few clothes, but she couldn''t use them in the end. After thinking about it, she came early.


    Yunyun? When was their relationship so good?


    Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan feel incredible. They have only known each other one day. How can they have such a good relationship?


    "Then why are you here?" Yu Jinxuan is curious. It''s dangerous here... How did she get down?


    "Oh, this," said Shen Manyu with a very strange look at them: "yunyun said, you are lost below, ask me to take you out."Yu Jinxuan: ---


    Zhu Yu: ---


    Su Qiming: --- who is yunyun? How does she know we''re lost? "


    ...


    Zhu Yu: ---


    Yu Jinxuan: --- how can this child be so honest?


    "Let''s go, or the zombies will catch up in a moment."


    Or Zhu Yu broke the awkward atmosphere, he asked Shen Manyu: "she''s on it alone, is it OK?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve checked that there are no zombies around, and the door is locked." In fact, Shen Manyu is not very at ease, but Chen Yun repeatedly stressed that she is OK, she had to come down: "let''s go up quickly."


    "Go."


    Then they went to the exit and found that they were very close to the exit, only about three shelves away, but the front shelf blocked the light of the exit, so they couldn''t see.


    Out of the stairs, Zhu Yu moved the largest shelf over, blocking the exit, so that the zombies could not find the exit.


    Originally, Yu Jinxuan wanted to set fire to the supermarket, but she was stopped by Shen Manyu.


    "Yunyun said, stay here."


    "Why? Do you know how many zombies are down there! If we let them out, we''ll be in trouble! " Yu Jinxuan glances at Shen Manyu and can''t help but want to get at her.


    "I don''t know, but I think yunyun has her reason to keep it." Shen Manyu didn''t understand, but she believed the girl: "don''t you believe her?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    She said so, Yu Jinxuan was speechless, but he didn''t want to admit defeat, just stare at Shen Manyu, Shen Manyu is not willing to show weakness and look at him.


    There seemed to be a flash of electric light at the bottom of their eyes. Even Zhu Yu and Su Qiming standing on one side felt the strong smell of gunpowder.


    Su Qiming always felt isolated. He couldn''t help asking, "what are you talking about? Who is yunyun? "


    "You''ll see in a moment." Zhu Yu said, at the same time, separated two people still staring at each other: "well, you two don''t make trouble, let''s go."


    "Where am I going with you?" Su Qiming, who couldn''t figure out the situation from the beginning to the end, was very anxious: "what do you do in the end?"


    "You haven''t told him what we''re going to do?" Shen Manyu frowned. She thought Su Qiming already knew, so she didn''t avoid him.


    "You can do it, you say it!" Yu Jinxuan had a fight with her.


    Shen Manyu: "how can you be like this? You mean I shouldn''t have come to you? "


    Yu Jinxuan: "I didn''t say that. You said it all."


    Shen Manyu: "you are so unreasonable!"


    Yu Jinxuan: "you are unreasonable!"


    Shen Manyu: "you £¤%..."


    Yu Jinxuan: "you £¤%..."


    "what''s the matter? What on earth do you do? " Su Qiming also ran after him in disorder, and the scene was so chaotic that he couldn''t control it....


    "OK! Don''t make any noise Zhu Yu felt that her temples were aching. With a loud roar, the three of them were shocked and finally stopped talking.


    The world is quiet at last.


    ...


    when the four finally solved the problem and returned to the car, Tang Xiaotang was almost asleep. She really didn''t understand. If Zhu Yu''s three people were lost in the next half of the day, why did Shen Manyu follow them to stand at the entrance of the shopping mall?


    "Why are you so slow?" She looked at Yu Jinxuan and Shen Manyu, who were obviously not right, and guessed that they were quarreling again.


    It''s strange to say that Shen Manyu is indifferent, and Yu Jinxuan is not the kind of person who quarrels with others. However, when they meet, they are just like setting fire to a powder keg. They don''t stop fighting.


    Therefore, these two people must have been enemies in their last life, and they have such passion in this life.


    But Tang Xiaotang can''t let them quarrel like this. If they meet with crisis in the future, the two people will quarrel together. Isn''t that bad?


    "If you two have something to argue about, why don''t you say it and let''s judge it together." Looking at the bottom of their hearts and blaming each other, Tang Xiaotang really quickly angry smile, this time also want to quarrel, if the zombies come out together, none of them can escape!


    "Er... No, no!" Yu Jinxuan shook his head quickly. He didn''t forget that the girl could see their thoughts.


    Shen Manyu''s cold and deep eyes were filled with silence. To tell you the truth, the girl was only 18 or 19 years old, but every time she saw her, she always felt that the other side had not known how much experience she had. Even her cold personality thought that she was always cold and didn''t dare to relax at all.


    But sometimes, the girl can do something younger than her own age, and say some childish words, which makes people laugh and cry.


    She thought, maybe it has something to do with her powers, but it doesn''t prevent her from becoming friends with her, because she can feel that her heart is pure.


    "I''m sorry." Shen Manyu didn''t say much. She knew that she had made a mistake this time, so she should apologize.


    Just... That Yu Jinxuan is really annoying! It''s better to stay away from him next time.


    Well, in this way, she secretly made a decision.


    "Remember, you are a team. Don''t let individual emotions affect the group." Tang Xiaotang doesn''t talk about it any more. They will understand it when they experience more.


    There is no strongest individual, only the strongest collective.


    "You... Are..." Su Qiming opened his mouth. He didn''t expect that this "yunyun" was so young! He thought it was either a middle-aged woman or an old woman who could make them obedient!


    "Hello, I''m Chen Yun."


    Although he thought so, he couldn''t say anything when he saw the other person''s black eyes. Those eyes were too... How to say? There was a feeling of facing the teacher alone in primary school, as if all the thoughts in his heart were seen through. He couldn''t remember a single question he wanted to ask, and his brain was only blank.


    "Ask what you want. I''ll tell you whatever I know." She looked at him and spoke slowly.


    Although Su Qiming is young, his power is also a fairly common gold system, but no one knows that, including himself, he has another power, space system.


    According to the information, it was also in a very accidental and dangerous opportunity that he realized his ability. At that time, almost all the people in the team died, leaving him and Zhu Yu alone. In order to make Zhu Yu arrive at the volcano smoothly, the young man cut off the space connected with the zombie at the cost of his life and sent Zhu Yu to the crater smoothly.The space system ability is extremely rare. If you make good use of it, it will definitely be a big card.


    "That, then you know, my mother..." Su Qiming finally remembered what he wanted to ask. He asked in a hurry, but then he thought of how the other party could know such a question. Moreover, his mother must have been...


    her eyes slowly darkened. He said in a low voice: "she... Has changed."


    "Yes, that''s right." His mother is just an ordinary person, as early as the beginning of the last moment has become a zombie. Maybe she also noticed something, so she let her only child leave home at that time. She just thought that no matter what, there would be hope out of the house...


    "you have to live well, so as not to let her down." She looked at him, his eyes are surging tears: "would you like to go with us?"


    "Come with us, save the world, save all mankind?"


    "Will I... Meet her again? Even zombies? " After all, he was still a child. He couldn''t control his emotions. His voice choked up and his tears fell down his cheeks.


    "I don''t know." Tang Xiaotang really doesn''t know. It''s just the most common person in the last life. There''s no introduction in the data, so the end result is to become a zombie, or be eaten by other zombies, or be killed by other powers. She doesn''t know whether she will meet again in the future.


    "That, that... I saved the world. Will she, will she, change back?" He sobbed intermittently, which made Shen Manyu think of her own experience, and her eyes were red.


    "No


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to cheat him, but in the end, he was so cruel.


    Lost, will not come back.


    Su Qiming was silent. He bowed his head, only tears kept falling on the ground, shoulders stirred, but no longer cry.


    Shen Manyu finally couldn''t help it. She went over and hugged him silently: "don''t cry, you have to be strong."


    Su Qiming hugs her and buries her head on Shen Manyu''s shoulder. Shen immediately feels that her shoulder is wet.


    After a long time, Su Qiming did not make a sound.


    Yu Jinxuan looks at it. Although he sympathizes with Su Qiming, he feels a little uncomfortable when he looks at this extremely harmonious scene.


    He went over to take Su Qiming and pulled him out of Shen Manyu''s arms: "well, don''t cry. You see, our experiences are similar to yours, so you are not alone!"


    "But, but... I only have my mother as a relative!" Su Qiming finally burst into tears. He suddenly remembered the look in his mother''s eyes when she told him to go out that day. She was suffering and sad. It turned out that she had guessed everything...


    Zhu Yu went over and touched his head gently: "if you want, you can take us as your family." Without this disaster, the child would have lived happily.


    "No! Wuwu... I only want, I only want my mother! " If he had known it would be like this, he would never have quarreled with her when he went out that day. Even though she was wordy and mother-in-law, she was the one who loved him most in the world....


    the cry of grief rang through the world, but no matter how sad he was, the lost person would never come back.


    Never come back.


    Maybe it''s because his mood has gone through too many ups and downs. Su Qiming is crying. He doesn''t breathe and suddenly faints. Before he could answer whether to follow them or not, it was inconvenient for him to stay here, so several people had to carry him into the car and drive away.


    Even in a coma, Su Qiming still kept sobbing. The remaining three looked at him, and Shen Manyu took a long breath.


    "No matter what, you can''t just leave him alone." She spoke softly.


    Su Qiming lost his mother, and he was only a half year old child. How can a person survive in this last life? It''s better to follow them. Although it''s dangerous, it''s better than to die in the hands of zombies or become zombies.


    "But it''s just as dangerous to follow us." Yu Jinxuan still disagrees. Their task is more dangerous, OK? It sounds impossible to destroy the meteorite. So many of them are not sure, let alone with such a child.


    "What''s your opinion, Chen Yun?" Zhu Yu is not in a hurry to speak. As he drives, he asks Tang Xiaotang, who is sitting in the passenger seat next to him.


    Since she got on the bus, the girl didn''t say a word. Her eyes were empty and she didn''t know what she was thinking. Zhu Yu always feels that the confusion she sends out is frightening, which makes him want to interrupt her thoughts.


    "Chen Yun? Why don''t you talk? " Yu Jinxuan also found that the girl who likes poisonous tongue most at ordinary times didn''t say a word today.


    "Yunyun, are you ok?" Shen Manyu also noticed something wrong with her. Maybe she also thought of her parents. After all, her age is not much different from Su Qiming''s? I''m fine. " Tang Xiaotang wakes up from the memory, on a pair of worried eyes. She thought, "it''s up to him. If he wants to stay, he''ll come with us. If he doesn''t want to stay, let him go to city B with the surviving powers. "


    Although she knew that Su Qiming would stay.


    Several people also thought of some survivors they met in recent days. They told them that they could go to city B, where there was a base, and they agreed to set out together. They should not have left here.


    "Well, that''s it." Shen Manyu sighed and stopped talking.


    Silence was restored in the car, and they were immersed in their own thoughts, allowing the car to move all the way to the unknown future.


    ...


    the cloudy sky is still unusually red. You can only know it''s night from the electronic watch in the car.


    Several people stop by the side of the road, eat something casually, rest for a while, and leave Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan to guard. Shen Manyu goes to rest, but Su Qiming is still unconscious.


    By the campfire, Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan sit in silence. In front of the car in the distance, Tang Xiaotang sits on the side of the road with his back to them, looking at the sky. They found that, for the first time today, Chen Yun didn''t sleep and didn''t know what a person was thinking.


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Zhu Yu got up and went to Tang Xiaotang. She only heard the voice of concern coming from behind. Then a man sat beside her and put a coat on her: "be careful to catch cold."


    After the end of the world, the weather was extremely abnormal. During the day, the temperature could reach 40 or 50 degrees, which was extremely hot. At night, the temperature was 20 or 30 degrees below zero. Even if it was covered with a thick quilt, it would freeze to death. Moreover, it was blowing hard at any time, and it would catch a cold if you didn''t pay attention.Tang Xiaotang, who is wrapped in thick cotton padded clothes, is really a little bit cold by the wind. Zhu Yu''s physical fitness is much better than that of ordinary people, but she is not afraid of such a big temperature difference. Tang Xiaotang''s body is fragile. The day before yesterday, she just blew a little wind, and her body began to ache at night. In order not to delay, she had to change into thick clothes as soon as it was dark, Make yourself a ball.


    "Nothing." Tang Xiaotang just thought of himself, thought of some things in the past, feeling a little depressed.


    "Are you thinking about your parents?" Zhu Yu hesitated for a moment and asked: "I never asked you, they...


    " I don''t know where they are now. " Tang Xiaotang later contacted the body''s parents, but at that time, the end of the world had affected the communication device, and their mobile phones could no longer be connected.


    "You mean they might still be alive?" However, Zhu Yu turns to think that since her ability is foreknowledge, she will inform her parents in advance. It''s no surprise that they will escape.


    "Maybe."


    To tell you the truth, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t hold much hope. Although the original owner''s parents don''t live in city a, the original owner''s mother has always been in poor health. If the energy source is infected there, she will not survive.


    "You... Don''t be too sad..." Zhu Yu doesn''t know how to comfort the girl. Although she looks very cold, she is worried about her parents...


    "I''m not very sad." The girl looked back and looked at him faintly: "everyone''s fate is not doomed, different choices have different endings, but no matter what the outcome, they have tried to exist."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    "There will be no eternal existence. Everything will eventually disappear. It''s just a matter of time." She turned her head and looked at the distant sky, her face suddenly blurred under the red light of the clouds.


    "So as long as we make our existence more meaningful, we don''t waste our life."


    He and she looked at the distant sky, where there were no stars, no moon, only heavy clouds. But they all believe that one day, the stars and the moon will appear in the sky again.


    "The end will pass."


    The next day, they set out on the journey again.


    "I''ve made up my mind. I''ll be with you!"


    As Tang xiaotangliao thinks, the first thing Su Qiming wakes up is to tell them his decision.


    "You don''t regret it? Our journey is very dangerous. We may die at any time, and we may not succeed in the end. " Tang Xiaotang asked seriously.


    "I don''t regret it!" Young eyes full of solemnity, Su Qiming looked at the crowd, very seriously, very solemnly repeated.


    "I don''t regret it."


    "Well, remember what you said. Once you join, you can''t leave halfway, unless you die or win." This sentence is not only for Su Qiming, but also for everyone. They have no way out.


    "Yes, I know." Everyone''s expression is very solemn. They know that if they don''t fight once, their final result will be complete destruction?


    "What should we do now?" Zhu Yu asked Tang Xiaotang.


    "Find someone. There''s another one." As for the other... Tang Xiaotang remembers that dream, he will find the door by himself, so as long as he finds the last person, they can start.


    But before that, they need to be prepared.


    The car is too small for two people. They need to change to a bigger one. Moreover, the materials we carried before have been used up, so it is necessary to find a place to supplement them.


    It''s easy to find a car. There are many places with cars, but they don''t have much to use. However, Tang Xiaotang directly directed them to the car shop, where they have all kinds of cars, and the keys can also be found. Thanks to Yu Jinxuan''s good knowledge of all kinds of vehicles, they successfully replaced a large off-road vehicle with excellent performance. It can seat seven people, and the position is just enough.


    Before leaving, Yu Jinxuan painfully looks at the luxury cars full of garages, his eyes are reluctant to open, or is dragged away by Zhu Yu.


    If this is not the end of the world, how good... Think of his careful livers, because in the end of the world, all of them were damaged by those zombies, so they kindly put on QQ.


    After getting into the car and filling up the gas, they ransacked the supermarket at the gas station and found a lot of food and water. It''s only because of energy pollution that the naked ingredients, including meat, eggs, rice, noodles, vegetables and fruits, can''t be eaten. This makes several people who eat sealed food every day feel very sad, but they have no way.


    The end of the world is over, we must have a good meal! They began to miss the food wasted before. If they had known that there would be such a day, they would not have wasted so much at that time!


    "Where to?" Yu Jinxuan has to drive to have a good time. Zhu Yu gives him the driving position. He eagerly put his hand on the steering wheel and asked Tang Xiaotang next to him.


    "Go to CDC, you know where it is." Tang Xiaotang remembers the scene predicted last night. That woman, ye Leng, if she understands correctly, her power should be spiritual.


    "OK, everybody sit down, then I''m ready to go!" As soon as Yu Jinxuan stepped on the accelerator, the car went straight out. It didn''t take long for the speed to reach 100, but he didn''t seem to enjoy it. He accelerated directly and went straight to the speed of 123.


    Thanks to the good performance of this car, the car is always smooth with such acceleration, but Tang Xiaotang can''t stand it. No, her body can''t stand it, especially sitting in the passenger seat. Soon she began to feel dizzy and her stomach was boiling.


    "Jin Xuan, drive slowly." Zhu Yu reminds me behind him. He didn''t forget that girls are carsick.


    "Ah? Why? " Yu Jinxuan is thinking about having fun. There is no car on the road of doomsday, and he won''t rush out suddenly. If he wants to drive faster, he is stopped by Zhu Yu, and he is not happy.


    "That''s right." However, to his surprise, even Shen Manyu began to stop him, and his mood immediately changed from unhappiness to bewilderment.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why can''t you drive faster? No one, anyway Yu chin Xuan curled his lips, but in the end, he still lowered his speed, only to keep it at 100.


    "Yes, why can''t you drive faster?" Su Qiming, who is sitting in the last row, doesn''t understand. He is a boy himself. He likes the feeling of extreme speed. He still feels very happy driving so fast!


    Shen Manyu looked at Chen Yun''s pale face in the rearview mirror and sighed: "don''t you see that Yun Yun is very carsick?" Even she felt that her face was pale and abnormal, as if she would faint in the next second. It was really frightening.


    Yu Jinxuan just looked back and saw Tang Xiaotang''s bloodless face. He was startled and quickly slowed down: "Er, I''m sorry, you are carsick. Why didn''t you say it earlier?" No wonder a Yu has been driving so slowly a few days ago. That''s how it turned out."I''m ok..."


    Tang Xiaotang, who had a good breath, forced down the discomfort in his stomach and said to Shen Manyu, "Manyu, give me the carsickness medicine."


    The original owner didn''t feel carsick, but since she had the ability, her body has degenerated to a state. Tang Xiaotang, who has never felt carsick, felt carsick for the first time. The taste is not even more ecstatic! As if there are 10000 people in your stomach constantly somersault, 10000 needles constantly pierce your temples, 10000 fireflies around your eyes, in short, let you feel bad, want to die immediately.


    "Don''t you really need to stop and rest?" Shen Manyu is carrying all kinds of medicine they prepared in advance. She turns out the carsickness medicine and hands it to Tang Xiaotang: "yunyun, your face looks really bad!"


    "No more." Tang Xiaotang, who ate the carsickness medicine, felt much better. She finally relieved her desire for immortality and death. She stopped and continued: "drive faster, don''t worry about me."


    They must arrive in time or they will be in trouble. Although Ye Leng has psychic powers, her physical condition is only a little better than her. She can deal with mental attacks one by two. But now she is besieged by a group of zombies. If she goes late, she will be killed by zombies.


    "But, your body..." Yu Jinxuan looked at her face like a ghost, and he didn''t dare to drive so fast. He was afraid that the girl would faint if she couldn''t hold on.


    "Come on, do as I say, leave me alone."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    Seeing her insistence, Zhu Yu said nothing more. Yu Jinxuan looks at the front and speeds up again. She just wants to get to her destination quickly so that she can have an early rest.


    ...


    as soon as he got out of the car, Tang Xiaotang squatted on the ground and vomited so much that he almost vomited out his bile.


    What a pain! The feeling of car sickness is really too painful!


    "Here, have a drink." Zhu Yu opens a bottle of water and hands it to her to sober Tang Xiaotang.


    After a drink of water and running it again with my own mental power, I feel better. Straight up, point to open the map, looking at the dense white spots, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flashed a glimmer of dark light.


    Why are there so many zombies here? The reason is that the leaves are cold.


    Ye Leng is also a powerful character. She can awaken her spiritual powers, which shows that she is not weak.


    "Come on, let''s go in."


    She looked at the tall building in front of her, the signboards hanging at the door had disappeared for several times, and the gate didn''t know where to go. Through the door frame, you can see that it''s empty, just a lot of debris.


    Zhu Yu walked in front with a saber in his hand. As he swept away the debris on the ground with his feet, he walked in and opened the way for several people: "where is it? There seems to be no one here


    He hasn''t been here. After all, most people don''t come to places like CDC when they have nothing to do, but... How to say, they always feel that this place is... Gloomy.


    His perception told him it was dangerous.


    "Come with me."


    Tang Xiaotang walks straight in and towards the entrance of the basement.


    The secret, it''s all hidden there.


    Behind several people look at each other, do not know what she wants, but still followed up.


    Tang Xiaotang thought as he walked along, there was not much information about these people in the data, and he could only know their specific location, and even the company commander could not see them. If the characteristics were not obvious, there would be no place to look for them.


    However, ye Leng has just mentioned a few words in the materials, to the effect that she has always been committed to studying the reagents that can make zombies return to normal, but whether she has succeeded or not is unknown. Moreover, the world was almost destroyed at that time. Even if she has studied them, it must be useless.


    What''s more, soon after she died in order to protect the energy source, the formula of the reagent disappeared completely, no one knew.


    But now it''s not the same. If she can study it, at least she can save a lot of people.


    The sound of several people''s footsteps sounded in the empty and silent corridor. In the gloomy weather outside, there were no lights in the corridor, only the red shimmering light from the window, which made the whole corridor colder and colder, just like the scene in a horror movie.


    There are many rooms on the left and right sides of the corridor. Some rooms are open, some rooms are locked, and those open doors are filled with instruments, or all kinds of reagents in glass bottles, which make people feel cold all over.


    "Here... How is it like this?"


    Su Qiming shivered. He felt cold for no reason. Looking behind him, the corridor they passed became more and more empty. He always felt that there was a cold wind blowing. He quickly walked a few steps and walked with Shen Manyu: "sister Manyu, do you feel cold?"


    "No, what''s the matter?" Shen Manyu was originally an ice power. She had stronger cold resistance than several people. She didn''t feel anything.


    "Su Qiming, do you have a cold?" Walking at the end, Yu Jinxuan is not happy. He looks at the two people walking side by side in front of him and stares at Su Qiming fiercely, as if he wants to stare a hole in his back.


    "Maybe..." then Su Qiming shivered again: "don''t you feel it?"


    "What?" Tang Xiaotang and Zhu Yu, who are walking side by side in the front, look back and ask.


    "I always feel cold, as if there is a wind coming from somewhere, but they don''t feel it." Su Qiming has some doubts. Is he really catching a cold?


    "Do you really feel that way?" Tang Xiaotang looks at Su Qiming. The child''s space is caused by his powers. He is much more sensitive to space than most people, even if he doesn''t know it.


    Is there a space node near here?


    Tang Xiaotang could have felt it, but she was attacked by particles on her way here, which disturbed part of the functions of the map. Moreover, her mental power was firmly confined by the body like waste material, so she can''t feel anything now.


    But Su Qiming can''t use his own space system ability, and ye Leng is not here, so you need not try it out.


    "Can you be more specific? What was that feeling like? " Tang Xiaotang looked at him seriously and continued to guide him.


    "It''s just... Well, how to say, it''s like there''s a place with air conditioning on, or there''s a hole leaking, and there''s a feeling that the wind is blowing all the time." Su Qiming''s honest answer.


    "Can you feel where that hole is?" loophole? Is it a gap in time and space? But it shouldn''t be"I''ll try..." Su Qiming closed his eyes and felt it carefully. After a moment, he opened his eyes and pointed in a direction.


    "There it is! I feel there! "


    They turned to look, but found that there is only a very common wall, to say what is wrong with the hard, probably a picture frame hanging on the wall.


    There''s a layer of ash on the frame, but you can still see that there''s a figure underground. Shen Manyu went over and threw a water ball to wash away the dust on it. Several people finally saw that it was a portrait of a pathologist, and his life was also written below.


    "What''s wrong with that?" Except Tang Xiaotang, all the others look at Su Qiming. Isn''t this a very ordinary portrait? What''s wrong?


    "Here it is! I''m sure! " Su Qiming insists that his feelings will not go wrong!


    Tang Xiaotang carefully observed the portrait, and she always felt that there was something wrong with the portrait... But now she can''t use her mental power, which is really troublesome...


    forget it, you''d better go to find Ye Leng first, or she should be surrounded by zombies. As for here, finding Ye Leng, maybe her powers can see something.


    "What do you see..." Zhu Yu saw Tang Xiaotang seriously, just want to ask her, even Su Qiming also looked forward to Tang Xiaotang, heard her cold spit out two words.


    "Let''s go."


    Everyone: "so what do you see or don''t you see?


    Step out a few steps, Tang Xiaotang still can''t help looking back, don''t know if it''s an illusion, at that moment, she seems to see a flash in one eye of the portrait.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhu Yu saw her stop and looked back at the map. Because of her delay, they fell behind.


    "Nothing." Tang Xiaotang shakes her head. In front of her, Su Qiming and Yu Jinxuan bicker. When she looks again, there is nothing left.


    "Let''s go. It''s really gloomy here. Let''s go faster." Zhu Yu whispered, Tang Xiaotang nodded.


    Yes, I always know. There are more important things to do now. It''s a big deal. I''ll move the whole picture away later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    Looking at the map, they found the entrance to the basement very smoothly. It was a deep stairway, which was often passed by people. There was no dust on the ground, which was in sharp contrast with other dusty rooms.


    "Down here?" Asked Zhu Yu.


    Tang Xiaotang nodded and watched him stand on the stairs with Yu Jinxuan and Su Qiming. This time she still does not plan to go down, in order to protect her, Shen Manyu also stay above.


    Originally, several people decided to let Su Qiming stay with them, but he insisted on going down with Zhu Yu. Finally, Tang Xiaotang thought about it and thought it was good to let him exercise, so he agreed.


    After all, the zombies below are not very effective. Because if her guess is correct, then with Ye Leng''s physical condition, she can''t take away the zombies that are too strong.


    "Be careful." Shen Manyu also stood on it. In fact, she wanted to go down, but she couldn''t leave the girl alone, so she had to protect her on it.


    "Don''t worry, we know." The three nodded and went down the steps.


    Seeing their three figures disappear under the stairs, Shen Manyu said to Tang Xiaotang, "let''s go there." It''s a little dangerous to stand here. If a zombie comes out from below, she''s in danger.


    Tang Xiaotang nodded and they went to the corridor.


    ...


    there was no light under the stairs. The three people used Yu Jinxuan''s flame to light up, but soon they saw that there was light in front of them, and the brightness was still electric.


    "It seems that there are people here." Su Qiming sighed low, had to admire Tang Xiaotang''s wisdom.


    "Of course, don''t doubt her words." Yu Jinxuan walked in front and looked back.


    "Shh, be quiet. Listen." Zhu Yu suddenly heard a roar in front of her. It seemed that there was a zombie.


    But now zombies don''t roar like this. What''s the matter?


    The three rushed to the other side and walked through a narrow passage. Behind it was an open space, which was divided into many independent rooms.


    It used to be an air raid shelter or something. Those small rooms were used to store materials.


    The sound came from one of the rooms. They ran quickly, only to see that the door of the room was open, and there were many huge transparent culture tanks filled with unknown light green liquid. Many of them were soaked with zombies. The sound was made by those struggling zombies.


    The liquid didn''t know what effect it had. The zombies were all struggling in pain, and they roared as if the liquid made them feel very uncomfortable.


    "What''s the matter?"


    This seems to be a laboratory filled with various unknown instruments. The bottles on the table are filled with various human organs. The tubes on the test tube rack are filled with various liquids. An alcohol lamp is burning on the table. It seems that the owner was here just now.


    So where is she now?


    They don''t know. It''s just that there''s no one here. They start searching around to find some useful clues.


    "Look


    Su Qiming searched around on the shelf. He picked up a test tube and looked at the gray liquid inside. As soon as he wanted to take it to his eyes, a pungent smell floated out of the test tube. He quickly covered his nose and put it back.


    He continued to rummage on the table, suddenly his eyes brightened, and a pink corner appeared from a corner, which seemed to be a piece of paper. He pulled it out and found that it was a hardcover notebook with a cartoon image on the cover, with the two words "Ye Leng" written on it.


    He jumped up happily, holding his notebook and looking back at two people: "look what I found?"


    The two men are searching behind the huge incubators. There are not many incubators, but there are at least a dozen. This is a big room, and most of the space is filled with incubators.


    They found that the zombies in these incubators seemed to be completely unconscious. They only knew how to roar and didn''t notice the two people outside. Even if they deliberately attracted attention in front of them, the zombies didn''t see them at all.


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing Su Qiming''s voice, they ran to see what he found.


    "Look, this one."


    Su Qiming opens his notebook and shows it to them.


    "What is this?"


    I thought there was a big harvest, but there was nothing in it. There were all kinds of complicated symbols and formulas, and occasionally there were all kinds of messy cursive script. A few people couldn''t understand it, so they were disappointed.


    "Forget it, put it away first." Zhu Yu put away her notes. They can''t understand them. The master must be able to understand them. I''d better take them first.


    "But where is she?"


    Yu Jinxuan fidgeted and scratched his head. There were so many rooms and so many underneath. Chen Yun only told them to find a woman, where to find that woman?


    "I don''t know." Su Qiming also shook his head. It''s so big here. Who knows where the man is?"Why on earth do we want to find this person? I think a few of us are enough! I don''t know what Chen Yun thinks Yu Jinxuan continues to complain. Sometimes he really can''t understand the girl. He always feels that she is hiding a lot from them. If she hadn''t really helped them, he would have suspected that the end of the world had something to do with her.


    Zhu Yu is still searching carefully. Suddenly, he finds a little dried blood on a piece of glass. Although it is not obvious, it is indeed blood.


    Bloodstain... Is that man hurt?


    "Go! We have to find her quickly! " Zhu Yu''s face became serious instantly. If she was injured, and there were no other creatures except zombies, she would be very dangerous!


    "Ah? But there are so many rooms here. Where are we going to find them? " Su Qiming asked.


    "One by one, I don''t care so much!" Zhu Yu first rushed out of this room and rushed to other rooms. He kicked open the left room and began to search.


    "Ah... Forget it." Yu Jinxuan helplessly help the forehead, also had to kick open the right room to start looking for people.


    Now that I''ve come down, I can''t stand idly. I''d better keep looking.


    Su Qiming followed suit.


    I don''t know how big it is down there. After looking for it for a long time, I still can''t see the end ahead. But the rooms they opened were the same incubators as before, and there were many zombies in them, but they seemed to have been soaking for a long time, and they had not moved and died.


    "Here, how big is it..."


    Yu Jinxuan pushed open the door again and looked at the same zombies inside. He was no longer surprised. He didn''t know what he was doing and what he was doing with so many zombies? How strange!


    "Shh, don''t talk." Zhu Yu squatted on the ground, looking at a brown mark on the ground. The mark seemed to be some dry liquid sticking to the ground. It looked like blood....


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    These bloodstains are obviously longer than the bloodstains in that room, which makes Zhu Yu hesitate about her previous speculation.


    What''s going on? He thought that the man was injured and left bloodstains when he fled, but if he said so, these bloodstains should be less updated than those in the room...


    is his idea wrong? This blood, in fact, is not a stream of people?


    When Zhu Yugang thought this, he suddenly felt that the ground under his feet was shaking, as if something was hitting the wall, which made the whole building vibrate.


    At the same time, the two people above also felt the tremor. Shen Manyu was surprised. It couldn''t be... An earthquake? What about the three?


    Just as she thought so, she heard the girl next to her saying, "it''s not an earthquake."


    "But, worse than the earthquake..." Tang Xiaotang sighed as he looked at the large white dots on the map.


    Still, it''s a little late.


    ...


    underground.


    With this tremor, the three of them felt the continuous tremor coming from the other end of the corridor. It was like... There were countless elephants running on the ground, with constant tremor on the ground...


    What''s the matter?


    "You see...


    Yu Jinxuan looks at the end of the corridor dully. There comes a man in white from a distance, but behind him is a large group of tall zombies. She comes in a hurry, and seems to be surprised that there are other people here. They only hear her anxiously shouting:" run, run! "


    As a result, she just finished this sentence, a trip at the foot, directly fell to the ground.


    The three of them have a black line: "but they still react quickly. Zhu Yu steps forward, picks her up, turns around and runs. Yu Jinxuan and Su Qiming also follow. If they don''t run, they can''t beat so many zombies with one person.


    From time to time, the three men turned back to attack and blocked the way of the zombies, but they were surprised to find that when they hit the zombies, blood would come out.


    But now is not the time to consider these, and it is still useless, the wounds of the zombies will soon heal, just chasing, there will be a few zombies inexplicably fell down, although I don''t know the reason, but this let them smoothly ran to the stairs.


    He ran up the stairs and didn''t care too much. Zhu Yu blasted the stairs with thunder. He was relieved when he saw the stones falling all over the ground and the zombies couldn''t come up again.


    "What happened?" Shen Manyu came over in a hurry and was relieved to see that the three were safe.


    Her eyes turned to the person on Zhu Yu''s shoulder. She was carried by Zhu Yu, but she couldn''t see her face. They only heard the voice of a stuffy woman coming from his shoulder: "put me down quickly."


    Smell speech, wish jade to put down the person on the shoulder in a hurry, then some embarrassment of looking at her. Just now, the situation was too urgent. He didn''t care to think too much. Now when she reminded him, he immediately felt embarrassed: "sorry, are you ok?"


    "Er... I''m fine." The other side rubbed his stomach and wanted to help his glasses. Then he found that his glasses didn''t know where they had just fallen.


    She raised her head and squinted for a long time before she could see what the three men and two women looked like.


    "Thank you for saving me." She first thought of it, then looked at them gratefully: "my name is Ye Leng, and you?"


    Everyone: "this girl is too nervous, isn''t she!


    ...


    after introducing each other, ye Leng seems to remember: "how did you come here?"


    She thinks it''s strange that people are busy running for their lives at such times. How can anyone come to the research institute? And who would go down to the basement?


    "Well, we were just passing by. We wanted to come in and replenish our supplies, but we heard the voice below. Thinking about whether there would be survivors, we went down to have a look."


    Zhu Yu took a look at Tang Xiaotang, exchanged a look with her, and then replied.


    "Don''t say that. How can you be chased by so many zombies? And the jars at the bottom, why are there so many zombies in them? "


    Yu Jinxuan still didn''t forget those huge incubators. He asked first.


    "Ah, this ah, it''s like this..."


    maybe it''s because they saved Ye Leng. She seems to speak very well and tell several people everything, so in her narration, they gradually understand the process of the matter.


    Ye Leng is a senior researcher of the center for Disease Control and prevention. She had been working with her tutor on a topic about viruses, but she didn''t know that the end was coming. Zombies began to appear. Both the tutor and she awakened to the powers of the Department of psychiatry, so they escaped the first wave of mutation.


    She wanted to leave with other powers, but the tutor was very interested in zombies. He began to study the causes of zombies and wanted to change them back to their original appearance.Ye Leng had no parents since she was a child. Her tutor treated her so well that she almost regarded her as her own daughter. She didn''t want to leave her tutor, and even if she left here, she had nowhere to go, so she stayed to study with her tutor.


    Those zombies were captured by Ye Leng and his tutor.


    Ye Leng''s tutor is very powerful, and their research has made some progress, but the bad thing is that zombies soon began to mutate in the second wave, and later zombies became more severe. The previous research has no effect at all. The most important thing is to make them bleed again and feel pain, but it is far from making them become human again.


    And it''s not the worst thing. Ye Leng''s tutor is old after all. Although his powers are also mental, his body is so bad that he can''t support his third mutation. Thanks to his powerful mental powers, his tutor jumped into their research potion and ended his life before he became a zombie and lost his mind.


    When the tutor died, ye Leng became more determined to study the medicine, but she forgot to lock the door of the room where the zombies were kept. A zombie accidentally ran out and released other zombies.


    "So, the blood... Belongs to zombies?" Zhu Yu still remembers those strange bloodstains. Now he knows that ye Leng is OK.


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for you, I would have bled." Ye sneers, probably without glasses. Her eyes are a little lax, which makes this smile look dull. It doesn''t look like a person who has awakened his spiritual powers.


    Tang Xiaotang hasn''t said anything. She thought Ye Leng, who can awaken her spiritual powers, must be very rational. But when she saw a real person, she found that ye Leng is a little bit... How to say? Her character is a little bit natural and dull. To put it more clearly, she is really confused.


    Forget to close the door... It''s a good reason...


    as for why she can awaken her spiritual powers... Tang Xiaotang thinks that it''s probably because her intelligence quotient is really high... At least in the human world, people who are as old as her body but have graduated from her doctorate can really be regarded as heaven Just now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    "You''re welcome. So you made those zombies that just fell down suddenly?" Su Qiming saw that the age of the other side was not much different from him, so he could finally relax. He thought of those inexplicably fallen zombies, some understand.


    "Well, my tutor and I used to capture them in this way before." Ye Leng replied that her and her tutor''s powers are not combat department, and they are weak. They can''t beat zombies at all. Fortunately, their powers can affect the zombies'' thinking and make them faint, so that they can take the opportunity to bring them back.


    However, because the high-level zombie thinking has become more intelligent, it is no longer as easy to attack as the low-level zombie, so as Tang Xiaotang thought, they only focus on the low-level zombie research, and the high-level zombie has no way.


    "Do you remember the reagents you studied?" After a long silence, Tang Xiaotang opened her mouth for the first time. She looked at Ye Leng and asked in a low voice.


    Ye Leng inexplicably felt a kind of feeling in front of her tutor. The girl''s aura was so strong that she hardly dared to look at her.


    As if aware of her thoughts, the next moment she will not feel her body that deep as a black hole like feeling. Ye coldly blinked his eyes, or honestly replied: "I only remember some, if only my notebook was there, many of the tutor''s research results were recorded on it, but it''s a pity that it didn''t know where I got it."


    She looks a little gloomy. The only wish of the tutor is to develop a medicine that can make the zombie return to normal or a vaccine that can prevent normal people from continuing to mutate. However, she not only messed up the experiment, but also lost his effort. She can''t fulfill his wish...


    although the Scripture is big, she can feel the tutor''s kindness to her no matter how slow she is. But now she can''t even fulfill her tutor''s only wish. She feels useless.


    "Don''t worry, your mentor won''t die in vain, your research won''t be in vain, we need you." She was sad when she heard the girl''s voice. She was as old as her, but her indifferent expression and serious tone made her feel very reliable.


    "Wait, how do you know what I''m thinking?" Nerve big leaf cold this just reaction come over, she didn''t speak out? How did she know?


    "Would you like to come with us?" Tang Xiaotang is looking at her. She knows that ye Leng will agree.


    "With you?" It''s not that ye Leng doesn''t want to leave, it''s just that she still has the painstaking efforts of her tutor here...


    and she has lost her notebook which records the important ingredients. If she leaves here, she will not be able to keep those potions.


    "Wait a minute, is that the notebook you''re talking about?" After listening for a long time, Su Qiming finally remembered the notebook he had picked up. Fortunately, he ran so fast just now. He took it out of his clothes and put it in front of Ye Leng: "is this it?"


    As soon as ye Leng''s eyes brightened, he took the notebook and carefully held it in his arms: "that''s it! Where did you find it? " How did she find it for several days?


    "Er... It''s behind that shelf..."


    although Ye Leng is about the same age as Su Qiming, she is also a beautiful woman, especially the cute air of the younger sister next door. Boys of Su Qiming''s age can''t resist it. He immediately blushes and even stammers.


    "Thank you!" But ye Leng''s nerve is thick. He smiles gratefully at Su Qiming without any feeling, which makes Su Qiming dare not even look at her.


    "No, it doesn''t matter..." he lowered his hair and made a mosquito like sound.


    "This notebook is really important to me." As long as there is this, even if those potions can''t be taken away, it doesn''t matter. As long as there is a formula, she can prepare it at any time.


    "Now, you can leave with us." Tang Xiaotang asked again.


    Ye Leng thought for a long time, then said: "well, since I have this, I will leave with you."


    Su Qiming is most happy that ye Leng can join us. Only he is the youngest in the team. Chen Yun is about the same age as him, but she always makes people feel that she can see through all the secrets in her heart. She is not like a person of her age at all. Moreover, she is more venomous, and he and she can''t go together.


    It''s not easy to have a girl who is close in age and character. Su Qiming feels that she has more people to talk to, so she is very welcome.


    As for Zhu Yu, although they think ye Lengpi is crispy, when they think about the mysterious potions that can make the zombies recover their bleeding function, they feel that they are all hot at the bottom of their hearts.


    Maybe... She can really study the medicine to make zombies return to normal?


    "Well, let''s get out of here." Zhu Yu looked at the crowd: "zombies may catch up at any time."


    Although the explosion broke the stairs, maybe the roar of the zombies would attract other zombies. If so, it would be dangerous.


    "Wait, ye Leng, come here with me."


    Tang Xiaotang came to the picture with confused Ye Leng and others: "can you feel this picture with your powers?""What''s the matter? What''s wrong with that? " Ye Leng has seen the painting for hundreds of times, and she can even recite the introduction on the portrait. She really doesn''t know what''s wrong with the painting...


    What''s wrong with it?


    "Why?" Ye Leng gave a strange cry and looked at the picture carefully: "it seems that it''s really not right."


    Her mental power envelops the whole painting, and her mental power can be seen clearly from the fundus of the eye, except for one place...


    "there seems to be something in his right eye."


    Only the right eye of the portrait, where there is a small hole, the shape just covers the pupil of the whole eye, it looks like... The portrait suddenly has an eye.


    Sure enough, she felt that her eyes were wrong...


    she pulled the photo frame off the wall, and the frame fell to the ground. The glass broke and broke, revealing the canvas inside. Tang Xiaotang is holding a handkerchief. He uses the broken glass to cut off the eye and put it in his pocket.


    She is going to study it in the evening to see what it is.


    "Let''s go. We can''t stay here any longer." The roar of zombie below is more and more clear, Zhu Yu reminds a way seriously.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the white dots approaching here in the distance of the map and nodded.


    Indeed, if we don''t leave here, the zombies will come after us.


    "Wait, let''s destroy this place." Yu Jinxuan reminds a way.


    If those zombies run out, or evolve more powerful zombies at the bottom, it''s bad. It''s better to destroy them here.


    Smell speech, others are looking at Ye Leng, see her eyes a trace of sadness emerge, Su Qiming can''t help but comfort her: "don''t be sad, wait for the end of the world, here will be rebuilt."


    "Well, I know. You can destroy it."


    Although she is very sad, she also knows that staying here is a great hidden danger. Moreover, with the notebook, there is no need to save those potions...


    under Ye Leng''s instruction, several people moved a lot of explosives from a room on the first floor. This one was made by Ye Leng and his tutor at the beginning of the end of the world for self-defense. Because he was afraid of destroying the laboratory, he put it here. Now it''s just in use.


    Dynamite, combined with powers, is extremely powerful. After the huge sound, the land seemed to tremble, the smoke and stones scattered, the tall buildings turned into a pile of ruins, and the zombies, together with the medicine in the basement, were completely destroyed by explosives and could never come out again.


    They drove out of here.


    £®£®£®£®£®£®


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    "Where are we going now?" Zhu Yu drove and asked Tang Xiaotang beside him.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map, there is a point is fast approaching, although they are driving, but the speed of each other is not slow, even faster than them.


    The last one, at last.


    Finally, the other side caught up with them. Zhu Yu only saw a shadow flash past the window, and suddenly a person appeared in front of the car.


    He thought it was a zombie, but the other side soon looked up and showed a familiar face. He stepped on the brake in a hurry, but it was a little late. Seeing that the car was about to hit the man, a scene of surprise happened.


    The other side directly jumped up in the air, waiting for their car to rush to stop, and then fell to the ground again.


    "You..." he came over and was about to knock on the window when he saw the window rolling down, revealing a familiar face.


    "Ah Feng, why are you?" Then he saw a familiar face sticking out of the back seat.


    "Aren''t you in C City? Why are you here? " As soon as the other side opened his mouth, he was familiar with the tone. Feng Feng suddenly felt that the three people''s time together had come back again.


    "Brother Zhu, Jinxuan, it''s you!"


    He thought he was just an ordinary psionic, but he wanted to be with them. Unexpectedly, he was such a familiar person.


    But they''re still alive. That''s good!


    "Come up first, let''s talk as we walk." Yu Jinxuan opened the door, Feng Feng nodded, got on the car and sat next to him.


    Then he found that the car was almost full of people, and he took the last place as soon as he came up.


    "They are..." he looked at a man and three women sitting in front of and behind him. They were also looking at him. They looked friendly, but these people... Except that the woman in the back seat looked older, how could other people be like minors?


    "My name is Ye Leng. Hello, uncle!" Ye Leng, who is more nervous, opens her mouth first. She lies on the back of Feng Feng''s chair and asks curiously.


    Uncle? Feng Feng wants to frown. Does he look so old?


    "Yes."


    Then he heard the little girl in the front row give him a fatal blow.


    Feng Feng: "who told him that he was a minor just now? Tang Xiaotang must get back.


    In fact, Feng Feng is not old. He is even younger than Zhu Yu, but maybe he hasn''t taken care of him for a long time. His face is covered with stubble, his hair is very messy, and he looks very old. He looks like an obscene uncle.


    "Well, this is Feng Feng. Feng Feng, this is Chen Yun. " Yu Jinxuan looks at the hard hit Feng Feng and suddenly remembers that he met Tang Xiaotang for the first time. He patted his shoulder sympathetically and introduced him.


    Tang Xiaotang (indifference): "Oh." She is a very vengeful charm. She won''t forgive him so soon!


    "Hello, I''m Shen Manyu." Shen Manyu nodded gently.


    "Hello, uncle. I''m Su Qiming."


    Seeing ye Leng calling him uncle, Su Qiming thinks that since Ye Leng is older than himself, he should also call him uncle.


    Feng Feng: "hit hard x 2.


    "Ah Feng, why are you back?" Zhu Yu knows Feng Feng''s real age, and he also knows that Chen Yun did it on purpose. But he didn''t expect Su Qiming to be so straightforward. When he thought about it, they never called him uncle. He felt that Feng Feng''s heart must be broken.


    He kept smiling and asked as he drove on with the steering wheel.


    Wasn''t Feng transferred to City C a month before the end of the world? Why are you back?


    "Don''t mention that. I''ve been here for days." Feng Feng finally threw away his depression and said: "ten days ago, a zombie appeared in city C. now there is no one alive there. All the survivors have gone to city B. It is said that a survivor base has been set up there."


    "Then why didn''t you go with me?" Yu Jinxuan felt very strange. Since he knew that city B was safe, why did he come to city a, the birthplace of zombies?


    "Well, actually I''m here for you." Speaking of this, Feng Feng has some desire to say and stop. He takes a look at Zhu Yu, but he doesn''t know what to say.


    "What''s the matter? If you have anything to say, it''s not like you to dally


    Zhu Yu jokingly said a word, but saw next to Chen Yun some heavy looked at him.


    "What is it?" He had a bad feeling.


    "Well, you first... Stop the car..." Feng Feng was afraid that he would be excited after hearing this, and took them to turn down the road.


    "It''s OK, you say it." Zhu Yu is very persistent.


    "Well... Brother Zhu, you have to be mentally prepared. I wish my grandfather... He''s gone!" Feng Feng finally said it in one breath.


    Zhu Yu didn''t speak, but the car was still driving smoothly.The atmosphere in the car suddenly became heavy. Tang Xiaotang saw that Zhu Yu''s hand holding the steering wheel was white and his veins were protruding, but his expression was still calm and he couldn''t see anything at all. If it wasn''t for the sadness in his eyes, Tang Xiaotang could hardly feel his sad mood.


    After a while, Zhu Yu finally spoke.


    "What''s going on?"


    He clearly remembers that his grandfather is always in good health. How could he be so sudden?


    As a matter of fact, Tang Xiaotang already knows this result. No matter how healthy he is, he is old after all. What the mutation first affects are the old, the young, the sick and the weak. As long as the energy is transmitted there, this group of people almost have no backhand power.


    But her heart is also heavy, which shows that the mutation has continued there, it seems that their speed must be accelerated.


    Fortunately, now that all the people have found out, the next thing is not so time-consuming.


    "Not long after the zombie appeared in City C, I was still there. I wanted to go to city B with other people, but I thought you two were still in city a, so I wanted to come to you. Then about a day later, I received a call from Uncle Zhu, who told me the bad news. "


    "He said he couldn''t get in touch with you and Jinxuan. He asked me if I could come here to find you and let''s go to city B together." Feng Feng is also very sad. He and Jinxuan were helped by Zhu Lao and his uncle. Although the old man is serious, he is very upright.


    "Why? I remember when my uncle and I just left, I wish my grandfather was still so energetic and in better health than some young people. How could it be so sudden? "


    Yu Jinxuan is also full of shock and grief. His relationship with Zhu Yu is closer. Because he had a bad relationship with his family since childhood, he spent most of his time in Zhu''s family. Like Zhu Yu, the two elders of Zhu''s family will never forget him.


    "I don''t know." Feng Feng has calmed down a lot now. When he first heard the news, his reaction was even greater than that of them: "brother Zhu, don''t be too sad. Uncle Zhu said that I wish my grandfather finished himself, and he didn''t become those monsters."


    Zhu Yu just looked at the front, since that sentence, he did not say a word.


    Although the other three didn''t know Zhu Yu''s grandfather, they all lost their closest friends. Naturally, they could feel this feeling. For a moment, there was no one to speak, all the people were silent, even breathing very lightly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    The car was driving quietly until noon when Zhu Yu found a place to stop. When everyone had lunch, he took his share and disappeared.


    Other people know that he is suffering from the bottom of his heart, and no one can catch up with him, so they leave him a space to be quiet for a while.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the other people sitting together. After thinking about it, he looked at the triangle on the map and walked over.


    Zhu Yu didn''t go too far. He stood quietly under a dead tree and looked at the gloomy sky. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Are you... OK?"


    There was still a cold voice behind him, but there was a bit of awkward concern in it. Zhu Yu didn''t look back. The man slowly came to him and stood side by side with him.


    "Well." Zhu Yu is really depressed. Although he knows that the overall situation should be the most important thing at this time, he can''t make any effort.


    Just let him be quiet for a while.


    The people around them didn''t speak. They just stood there, and no one spoke.


    Tang Xiaotang is thinking about how to comfort him. Although she can feel the emotions of various creatures, it''s really impossible to comfort people.


    How about a fight with him? It''s said that when she''s sad, she''ll be in a better mood... Wait a minute, she forgot that her body is too useless, let alone fight. It''s almost like being hanged and beaten by him.


    How about talking to him? But what? This time, her character was cold and venomous, and it would be bad in case of collapse... She was afraid that when she comforted her, he would commit suicide...


    after a long time, when Zhu Yu was ready to go back, he heard some awkward voice from the girl beside him: "that... Don''t be sad, or you can''t be happy Go kill more zombies to vent? "


    Zhu Yu: "I''m feeling a little relaxed. He sighed and touched her head:" I''m ok. Let''s go back. "


    Tang Xiaotang: "I hate it! Depending on your height, isn''t it?! I would not comfort you if I knew!


    By the time the two of them got back to the car, the remaining five people were already very familiar. They were the last surviving human beings, and they all had powers, so it was easy to talk with each other. They sat together, talking about each other''s powers, discussing how to defeat the zombies.


    "Ah Yu, you are back!" Yu Jinxuan has been thinking about Zhu Yu. It''s a relief to see him come back safely with Chen Yun.


    "Brother Zhu!" Feng Feng is also at ease. Nowadays, zombies are everywhere in this world. It''s really hard to live alone. A few days ago, he did not know how many zombies he had met. If it wasn''t for his ability of speed and power, he was very good at running away. He was almost caught by the zombies several times.


    Zhu Yu can''t do anything else, or what should uncle Zhu do? He can''t do it!


    "It worries you. I''m fine." Zhu Yu''s heart warms, and his eyes are full of comfort when he looks at everyone. He thinks that even for the sake of his companions and not to let them down, he should turn grief and anger into strength, and he must destroy the root of the disaster, so that people will no longer become zombies.


    "Yes! I didn''t expect that uncle''s cooking skill is so good. We specially reserved it for you. Have a taste! " Ye Leng looks at Shen Manyu and takes out the sandwich wrapped in tin foil from one side. She is still greedy.


    Well, it''s really delicious! If she didn''t have a stomach to eat, she would like to eat more!


    "Er, it''s really exaggerating. In fact, my cooking skills are just average..." Feng Feng felt embarrassed and felt the back of his head. He was always alone, and it was not a matter to go out to eat. He had to learn to cook.


    Tang Xiaotang discovered that the sandwich was wrapped in tin foil. Fried yellowish bread with ham. I don''t know where the group got the salad. There seems to be salad dressing in it. There was oats in the kettle, which was really the first time since the end of time.


    Limited by conditions, their food can only be cold food such as bread and ham in bags, or compressed biscuits. Although there is fire and water (the power of Yu Jinxuan and Shen Manyu), everyone can''t cook. Even Shen Manyu has never cooked before. Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan never even entered the kitchen.


    It never occurred to me that Feng Feng, a rough looking man, could even cook, which made him feel very happy after eating bagged food for a few days.


    Su Qiming''s frying pan is probably on the fire next to him. It looks very strong. At least Feng Feng can use it to fry bread and ham. Su Qiming also made a pot. He doesn''t know who took the oatmeal, which was cooked by Feng Feng Feng. The smell keeps floating out, making several people feel that the greedy insects in their stomachs are about to be hooked up.


    Then Tang Xiaotang watched how they cooked. First, Shen Manyu made a piece of ice and put it in a pot. Then Yu Jinxuan melted the ice with fire and boiled it. Then Feng Feng put oats in it. Finally, he put oats in a bowl with Su Qiming''s spoon. Everything was OK!


    After thinking about it, she found that their group''s powers are really necessary for killing and setting fire when they travel at home. They can not only produce their own cooking utensils, such as pots and pans, but also make their own fire and add water. How perfect!Why didn''t they think of burning some hot water to drink? How stupid!


    The sky is still red, only the gradually decreasing temperature reminds people that night has come. People in thick clothes were sitting around the fire, drinking hot oats, and the air-conditioning in their bodies was finally dispersed.


    "I''ll watch tonight." Feng Feng took his last sip and said in a low voice.


    Tang Xiaotang and ye Leng are so weak that they can''t watch the night. The other five of them can only watch the night by turns. However, it''s not too hard for them to sit in the car alone for a while. Moreover, they are all powers of the flesh system, and they don''t have to sleep as long as the other two powers of the spirit system.


    "Well, I''ll stay in the middle of the night." Shen Manyu answered. Anyway, she can''t sleep for three or four hours at most. It''s better to get up and watch the night.


    "You two have to change your driving during the day. Forget it." Shen Manyu thought about it and said to Yu Jinxuan and Zhu Yu.


    "Not bad." Zhu Yu nodded, driving is also a very energy consuming thing.


    "What about me? Why don''t you have me? " After listening for a long time without him, Su Qiming was a little anxious. He can understand that the two girls have no tasks. After all, their powers are mental and their bodies are weak. But he''s not the same. He''s a man, and his powers are not weak. Why didn''t he?


    "Well, Qiming, you are responsible for protecting Chen Yun and ye Leng. You must protect them well!" In fact, it''s not that other people don''t arrange tasks for Su Qiming, but because of his impetuous personality, if something can''t be discovered in time, their situation will become very difficult.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    But she couldn''t tell him directly, so she thought about it and refused him in a very tactful way.


    "But..." Su Qiming was a little anxious. He felt that he could really stay at night...


    "Qiming, you know, this task is very important. You must protect Chen Yun and them. They are our hope in the future."


    Zhu Yu patted him on the shoulder with a serious look: "I believe you, you must protect them! That''s your task. Can you do it? "


    "Well, I will protect them." Although they know that they are rejecting him, it''s better to have a task than none. Su Qiming agreed unhappily.


    "Well, then you go and have a rest." Feng Feng nodded, sat in the driver''s seat and looked out of the window.


    Shen Manyu sighed and looked at the strange red sky outside the window: "have a good rest. Tomorrow, there are still important things to do."


    ...


    it seems that there is a large dense forest around, with patches of red light on the top of the head, but it is still dark everywhere.


    Where is this?


    Tang Xiaotang is surprised, looking back, it seems that Zhu Yu is with them. She is following them.


    She immediately reflected that it was in anticipation, but this place... She looked around and suddenly felt that it was a little familiar.


    Around is a lot of tall shadow, the dilapidated building is also full of tall plants, the top of the head is covered by the branches and leaves of plants, the red light spot is the sky in the gap.


    She used to be a bystander. This was the first time that she predicted as a participant, but she still had no way to control her own actions, and could only follow her dream rigidly.


    All of a sudden, a large black shadow flew out from somewhere and rushed at them. The red flame flew up. She watched several people defend with powers.


    No... she always felt that something was going to happen, and it shouldn''t be as simple as that...


    the shadows were quickly repulsed. She looked at the crowd with a sigh of relief and wanted to remind them, but she couldn''t make a sound anyway.


    Sure enough, when everyone relaxed their vigilance, a large number of dark shadows poured out around her again. A human shadow mixed in the dark shadow attacked her. In a panic, Tang Xiaotang caught a glimpse of a very familiar face, and then the next second the scene suddenly switched.


    She''s falling, red magma below. She didn''t know what she was holding. She was holding it tightly.


    This is...


    the things in the hand beat violently, then the dazzling light burst out, magma splashed, red and white intertwined, and finally all turned into dazzling white.


    She woke up suddenly.


    Open your eyes, outside is still the red world, don''t know when, next to Ye Leng is sleeping, head against Shen Manyu, saliva will flow out.


    Next to her is Shen Manyu, who is sleeping with her eyes closed. In the front row are su Qiming and Yu Jinxuan, who are also resting on the back of the chair.


    "How did you wake up?" Zhu Yu on the passenger seat looked back at Tang Xiaotang and asked softly, "can''t you sleep? Or a nightmare? "


    "Nothing." She shifted the subject and looked out of the window. "What time is it?"


    The dream just now always made her a little uneasy. She had to start training them quickly. The last scene of prediction was to show that the energy source would be different...


    "it''s still early," Zhu Yu said in a soft voice after looking at her watch, "you can sleep for a while. Don''t worry, we will wake you up if something happens."


    "You didn''t sleep either." Tang Xiaotang closed his eyes and whispered.


    "I couldn''t sleep, so I changed with a Feng. He will drive tomorrow." Zhu Yu looked at Feng Feng sleeping on the steering wheel and lowered her voice again.


    He is still thinking about his grandfather, the end of the world and the future of mankind. Although we still don''t know what other countries are like, since zombies have appeared in B city on the border, it is estimated that they are not much better.


    Tang Xiaotang did not speak.


    The uneasiness in her heart became more and more obvious. She thought of her strange eyes. She wanted to contact the database of the organization, but the degree of brain damage was beyond expectation. It seemed that except for maps, other functions could not be used.


    "If there is anything, you can say it and solve it together." Tang Xiaotang suddenly hears a warm female voice nearby. Looking back, it''s Shen Manyu who wakes up.


    "Sorry, did we wake you up?" Zhu Yu is a little embarrassed. After all, Shen Manyu has to stay in the middle of the night. If she doesn''t have a good rest, tomorrow will be very hard.


    "No, I''ve had enough sleep. I woke up on my own. Anyway, it''s my turn. I won''t sleep. " Shen Manyu lowered her voice, moved Ye Leng''s head away and sat up to move.


    "It''s OK. It''s still early. You can have a rest." Zhu Yu looked at her watch again: "only three hours have passed, and there is still an hour left.""Come on, let''s start early. Six hours should be enough sleep for others." Shen Manyu turns her head and looks at Tang Xiaotang. Her eyes seem to be worried: "yunyun, you always feel that you seem to have a lot of worries hidden. You can tell us that we are a collective, right?"


    "Maggie''s right. You can tell us." Zhu Yu also doesn''t understand. Even if her power is foreknowledge, the content of foreknowledge can be said. She always feels that she is carrying those secrets alone and is more and more silent.


    In fact, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t tell them, but the more people know the content of foreknowledge, the lower the probability of occurrence. If everyone knows the content of foreknowledge, then foreknowledge will not exist at all.


    "I can''t tell you."


    Tang Xiaotang closed his eyes and thought of the last scene in his dream. He felt more and more strange about this task.


    She has passed through time and space countless times, and never had an accident. Why did she have such a serious deviation this time? Moreover, the strange distortion of time and space always made her feel that it had something to do with this mission. What was in the eyes of the portrait?


    She always feels that the energy source falling into the world has something to do with the mysterious organization. However, so far, she has not found any trace of them, which makes Tang Xiaotang unable to let go.


    Also, the man in the dream just now, no, the Zombie... Really familiar, she must have seen him... Where on earth?


    All entangled together, such as a mess, there is no clue. Tang Xiaotang frowned, she thought too much, the body unconsciously even fell asleep again in the past.


    "Yunyun? "Yunyun?" Shen Manyu called a few times, but she didn''t get any response. After a closer look, the girl had fallen asleep against the back of her chair, but her eyebrows were still very tight, as if she was thinking about something difficult.


    Helpless sigh, Shen Manyu and Zhu Yu look at each other, had to give up the idea that let her say. I wanted to ask her again the next day, but it happened. In a panic, they forgot about it.


    After that, whenever they think about it, they regret it. If they had noticed the girl earlier at that time, would she not have chosen that way to save them later?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    The next morning, looking for an open place without zombies, Tang Xiaotang began to train them.


    Although several people all have powers, and after such a long time of actual combat, they have mastered some of them, but it is not enough to kill zombies in this way.


    The attack power of zombies is also increasing, and even some zombies have evolved powers, which is undoubtedly worse for humans.


    Although humans also have powers, compared with zombies who have no pain, no emotion, and only know how to attack and fight, humans are not rivals at all, let alone zombies who will devour the weak ones to supplement themselves.


    And the rest of the powers may mutate at some time. According to the zombies they met these times, it is very likely that the human beings with powerful powers will awaken their powerful powers after they mutate into zombies. If they can''t master their powers skillfully, it is obvious that they can''t defeat the zombies who are far more than human beings, so it''s useless to escape It''s not easy.


    "You should always remember that you are a group." Tang Xiaotang stands in front of the car and looks at six people, including Ye Leng. Although she has prepared training tasks for her and Su Qiming alone, they must first understand that they are a collective.


    People see her look serious, can''t help but also correct the state of mind, serious sound.


    "So the degree of tacit cooperation between you is very important, which will directly affect the victory of the battle." She looks at everyone. The road to destroy the energy source is doomed to be dangerous. If they are not careful, they may die at any time, so they must be careful.


    "Today is the first day, I will not arrange too difficult tasks. Zhu Yu, Yu Jinxuan and Shen Manyu, now you start to release your powers. You must release all of them until you can''t release them any more! " These three people''s powers are attack, but the duration of their powers has a lot to do with how long they can persist. Although such training is hard, it can make their powers persist for a longer time. There is no way.


    Although I don''t know why she ordered this, now that they have decided to listen to her, they have to release their powers.


    "Feng Feng, your task is also very simple. Carry this stone and run as fast as you can until you can''t run." Tang Xiaotang pointed to a boulder on the side of the road, which was more than one person tall and more than one person long, and said to Feng Feng.


    Feng Feng''s powers are strength and speed. Like those three people, Tang Xiaotang is to strengthen his endurance, refresh his limit and achieve better results.


    Although Feng Feng didn''t know Tang Xiaotang''s strength, he saw that the other three people were obedient, so he had to try his best to lift the stone and start to run with the fastest speed.


    "Ye Leng, do you see this stone?" Tang Xiaotang picked up a fist sized stone and said to Ye Leng: "I want you to lift it over your head and use your powers."


    "It''s easy." Ye Leng seriously looked at the stone, a little concentration, casually put it up, see that several people''s task, she thought how difficult, did not expect to be so simple.


    "Of course, it''s not that simple. You have to hold it all the time and read the book." Tang Xiaotang handed her a book. Ye Leng hurriedly reached for it. As a result, when she was distracted, the stone fell down and hit her on the head.


    Fortunately, the stone is not big, or her head will be broken... Ye Leng bitterly touched the top of her head, looking forward to Tang Xiaotang.


    But Tang Xiaotang is not moved at all. She looks at her coldly, and cruelly breaks Ye Leng''s hope: "remember, don''t let the stones fall down, and the content of reading can''t stop!" The psychic power is very powerful, but ye Leng''s control over it is too weak, and her mental power is lack of training, even the most basic one mind two uses are unable to do.


    "It''s too hard, isn''t it?" Ye Leng raised the stone again, but she was distracted to open the book, and the stone fell again.


    On one side Su Qiming "poof" smile, in exchange for ye Leng a white eye, he quickly put away the smile, pretending to face.


    "Would you like to be eaten by a zombie?" Today''s Tang Xiaotang is very cold. Ye Leng looks hopeless and has to start training obediently.


    "Su Qiming, come with me." Tang Xiaotang thought and thought about it. He didn''t know how to train Su Qiming''s spatial ability, but the most urgent thing is to let him feel the existence of this ability.


    "You really feel the world around you and close your eyes." She lowered her voice and guided carefully: "just like that day, calm down..."


    Su Qiming closed his eyes seriously and didn''t feel much at first, but listening to Tang Xiaotang''s words, he felt that her voice seemed to have some magic, and his eyes slowly began to change from darkness.


    Thinking about the abnormality he felt that day, he carefully "looked" at the world around him. Slowly, groups of lines appeared in the dark...


    "I saw it!" He suddenly opened his eyes and said excitedly, "I see a lot of lines!"


    "Don''t open it!" Tang Xiaotang was startled by him, but Su Qiming''s space power seems very powerful. He can feel the existence of space so soon, but he opened it too early and didn''t see it completely."What are those lines like?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "There are horizontal and vertical, interwoven."


    Su Qiming was very excited. He saw these things for the first time. He thought the world was different from usual. It was really amazing!


    "Forget it, you can see it again." Tang Xiaotang holds her forehead. She thinks he can''t see it this time...


    sure enough, no matter how Su Qiming looks at it this time, he can''t see it. Maybe it''s because he can''t calm down. He tried several times, but he can''t see it again.


    It''s better for Tang Xiaotang to let him and Zhu Yu release the Jin power together.


    At noon, several people had a rest several times, but their progress was also obvious. At least Zhu Yu insisted on it for a longer time, less than 10 minutes from the beginning, and then half an hour later, they could not completely release their powers. Later, they could persist for more than an hour.


    However, I have to admit that Zhu Yu is worthy of the protection of the world. He can last up to two hours alone, almost twice as long as Shen Manyu and Yu Jinxuan. Even they have to admire him.


    Ye Leng has made great progress. She can open the book against the stone, but she can''t be distracted any more, otherwise the stone will fall.


    Tang Xiaotang is ready to change a heavier stone for her later and let her continue to train.


    Since Su Qiming felt the existence of space at that time, he couldn''t feel it any more. He was very depressed, but he couldn''t help it. Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help it. He had to train his other ability first.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    Feng Feng is very persistent. He has been able to hold the stone fast. Even if Tang Xiaotang doubled his weight, he can still hold on for half an hour.


    The first day went by like this. At night, their progress was almost fast, but they were also too tired to move a finger. When Tang Xiaotang announced the end, almost everyone was relieved.


    "At last... I''m relieved," Zhu Yu said with a bitter smile, wiping the sweat on her head. "It''s harder than training before."


    "Yeah... Hoo Hoo Hoo... I really don''t want to move." Yu Jinxuan sat on the ground, gasping.


    He found that Chen Yun really grasped their limit. When she was too tired to hold on, she expected her to stop, but she didn''t stop. She would let them rest until they reached their limit. When the recovery was almost the same, a new round of training would start immediately, and the training people were dying.


    But it has to be said that this kind of devil training makes their progress almost fast. Only one day, they don''t know much about their abilities, but at least they are much better than at the beginning. At least now, they will never have enough abilities in the battle.


    "It''s over at last!" Ye Leng spirit a loose, the head of the stone directly fell down, fortunately fell a morning, she has had experience, in the last moment of the stone fell away.


    "Continue tomorrow." Tang Xiaotang''s demonic voice rang out in several people''s ears, and all of them were howling.


    But wailing is wailing. No one has any opinion. They know that they are still too weak. When they meet zombies several times, as long as the number of zombies is large, they can only escape.


    So they are willing to train themselves.


    The next day soon came, it was the same place as yesterday, and Tang Xiaotang began to train them again.


    At her feet, there is a basin full of rice. Of course, the rice can''t be eaten, and it''s not for eating, but for training several people.


    She said to Zhu Yu, Shen Manyu and Yu Jinxuan, "your accuracy is too poor. You need to practice well."


    "Ye Leng, come here." She looked at Ye Leng and said to her, "your task today is to throw out the rice grain by grain against the stone, while you," she looked at the three.


    "You have to hit these meters with your powers. You can''t let them land completely."


    Three people nodded, they will work hard.


    "Feng Feng, you want to join us." She turned her head and looked at Feng Feng: "you are responsible for catching the rice they hit before landing."


    "I can''t catch it..." Feng frowned. He thought Tang Xiaotang was too embarrassed. How could he catch the broken rice?


    "As long as it''s fast, there''s nothing that can''t be caught." Tang Xiaotang certainly knows what Feng Feng is thinking. After all, he doesn''t know her very well. Naturally, he will feel that she is embarrassing him.


    However, his ability is weak compared with other people, and his lethality to zombies is not as good as other people. Therefore, in the team, his role can only be to assist and protect Ye Leng, who is relatively weak. At this time, speed is extremely important.


    At least he has to pass the zombie.


    "But...


    " no, but if you don''t want to follow my orders, you can leave at any time. " Tang Xiaotang never steps back. If it''s normal, she can step back, but it''s related to everyone''s life in the team. She must not relax.


    Moreover, she has long seen that Feng Feng is not very convinced with her command. He has to solve this problem in his heart. Otherwise, he will lose irreparable losses if he gets angry in the battle.


    "But why do we take your orders?" Finally, Feng Feng couldn''t help it. Looking at Tang Xiaotang, he asked in a tone full of gunpowder.


    He didn''t understand why they wanted to listen to the little girl. It was clear that each of them was more powerful than the girl, wasn''t it?


    "Ah Feng, don''t say that!" See them quarrel, other several people come quickly, Zhu Yu serious looking at Feng Feng reprimand way.


    "But brother Zhu, any one of us has better powers than her. Even ye Leng can attack several zombies, but what about her? She can do nothing but order us


    Feng Feng has long been a bit unhappy with Tang Xiaotang, and today he just broke out together. In his opinion, she has no powers and is in poor health. She is a drag. I don''t know why they take her!


    When he said this, ye Leng and Su Qiming hesitated. They joined late and didn''t understand Tang Xiaotang''s powers. At this time, after listening to Feng Feng''s words, they all felt some truth. Besides, Tang Xiaotang''s demands on them are too high, but she doesn''t do anything herself, which makes the two young people with less experience feel a little unfair.


    "I said long ago that if you don''t obey my orders, you can leave at any time." Tang Xiaotang stood on one side and looked at several people coldly. She sensed all the dissatisfaction in their eyes.


    It''s false to say not to be disappointed. I''ve been with them for some time, but they still don''t believe her. Tang Xiaotang thinks that maybe she''s really pretending to be human body, and has become more and more like these human beings.Such a fragile emotion, she should not have!


    "You can''t say that. Without Chen Yun, we wouldn''t be together at all." Zhu Yu looked at them, he knew that if these misunderstandings between them could not be completely solved this time, it was very likely that they would go their separate ways.


    "Yes, Su Qiming, if Chen Yun didn''t ask me to go down to you last time, you would have been lost in the bottom." Shen Manyu is also an insider. Although she doesn''t know as much as Zhu Yu, she also knows about Chen Yun''s powers.


    "Ah Feng, apologize to Chen Yun quickly!" Yu Jinxuan tried to offend Chen Yun. At that time, if it wasn''t for Chen Yun, he and Zhu Yu would have died in the zombies. He knew that without Chen Yun, they would be more difficult than now.


    "I don''t apologize! I''m right. Why apologize? " Feng Feng is also very persistent. He sticks to his neck. If it''s just unfair at first, it will become injustice now. If other people don''t understand, it''s all right. But even his two best brothers don''t understand him, and he feels very sad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    "Forget it, everyone stop quarreling, but elder sister Chen Yun, your requirements are really too high... Or lower some requirements..." Su Qiming low dissuades two people, he doesn''t want to see them quarrel.


    "No, if you can''t do what I ask, leave."


    Tang Xiaotang did not give in. Time was running out. They had to get to the place where the energy source was as soon as possible. Zombies are evolving all the time, and their ability is far from meeting her requirements. It''s better to leave as soon as possible to send zombies to death or be assimilated into zombies.


    "But Chen Yun... Are you too persistent?"


    Even Zhu Yu is a little strange. He doesn''t understand why Chen Yun insists so much. Isn''t it good to go step by step?


    "If I can do it, can you do it?" Tang Xiaotang didn''t answer. She looked at Feng Feng with a cold tone. She knew that the best way to deal with Feng Feng, a man who is manly but also values strength, is to make him obedient, and the best way is to hit him in the face in a way he thinks he can''t do.


    "I don''t believe you can do it!" Feng Feng is unconvinced.


    "You just have to answer if you can." Tang Xiaotang calms down slowly. She shouldn''t have too many emotions in the task. Only looking at each other, her icy eyes only looking at Feng Feng, this time they must be convinced,.


    Although her body is fragile, her toughness is very good. Tang Xiaotang is not afraid of the zombies if she is not limited by the predicted power, even if she has no power.


    With her skill, it''s not a problem to persist for a while, but with this broken body, I''m afraid I''ll be in a coma later.


    "Of course!" Feng Feng is tough. Although he firmly believes that Tang Xiaotang can''t do it, if she can do it, he will absolutely admire her thoroughly and never refute anything.


    "Well, remember." Tang Xiaotang has absolute assurance will do so, she looked at Ye Leng: "throw it, I go on."


    "This... Yunyun, can you do it..." Shen Manyu looked at her with some worry. After all, she was a woman, her mind was more delicate than men, and she spent more time with her than ye Leng. She could feel that the girl was good to them, but the secret in her heart was never told, and other people couldn''t understand it.


    "Don''t worry." Tang Xiaotang feels a little comforted. It turns out that some people are willing to believe her.


    "Start, I don''t believe she can do it!" Feng Feng looks at Ye Leng and says in a loud voice.


    "Oh, ok..." Ye Leng saw that they were arguing, and they were all silly. He roared like a dream.


    Grabbing a few grains of rice, she looked at Tang Xiaotang, who had gone to the distance by herself. After she nodded, she hesitated and said, "I''ll throw it away."


    "Throw it!"


    So ye Leng closed her eyes and threw the rice into the sky. At that moment, Tang Xiaotang had flashed quickly. Her figure was very fast, and there was almost no sound. They only saw a few residual shadows flashing through the air. I wish they could see more clearly. After a few flashes on the ground, she stood on the other side.


    She slowly stretched out her hand, and the crowd came forward, only to see a small handful of rice lying in the palm of her hand. When she looked at the ground, she could not see a grain of rice.


    Silence.


    After a long time, people''s jaw closed slowly. Feng Feng''s mouth opened and his face was stiff. He couldn''t say a word.


    Su Qiming and ye Leng can''t say a word. The girl''s hand really makes them can''t believe it. Even Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan have nothing to say.


    No matter whether they believe it or not, the fact is already in front of them. Tang Xiaotang has done it, and Feng Feng has nothing to say.


    He heard the girl''s cold voice: "remember what you said."


    "Of course I..."


    but the next second, they saw the girl''s eyes closed and her body fell back.


    "Yunyun!" Shen Manyu exclaimed in surprise. Zhu Yu, who was close to her, caught her first. She was pale and in a coma.


    "She''s all right. She just collapsed." Zhu Yu looked at it carefully and was relieved at last. Pick up the girl, he said: "you continue to train... I send her to rest."


    "I..." Feng Feng opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say. He did not know what he felt in his heart, but he knew that he would never disobey her again.


    "Forget it, Feng, it''s not your fault..." Yu Jinxuan came up and patted him on the shoulder. He didn''t know what to say, but he was more in awe of the girl.


    If a person can do something that seems impossible to her at all, then the person deserves other people''s admiration anyway.


    "Train well and don''t let her down again." Shen Manyu sighed and whispered to the crowd.


    ...


    it''s still a scarlet world. Tang Xiaotang is floating alone. She knows where she is, but there is no one around. It''s really weird.I don''t know where the red fog comes from. Tang Xiaotang floats slowly. A black figure suddenly appears in front of him.


    She is curious to float up, do not know who this is, look at the body shape seems very familiar.


    Who is it?


    Fog layer upon layer dispersed, a face hidden in the bottom of my heart suddenly appeared in front of me.


    It''s... Her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    "Tangtang..."


    a familiar voice sounded in her ears. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and saw the familiar roof. She was lying in the back seat.


    "Are you all right?" A familiar voice came from my ear. It was Zhu Yu.


    Tang Xiaotang sat up and felt dizzy. She leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes slightly. Her mental power circulates in her body for several times and eases down. She immediately felt that every part of her body was shouting and it was difficult to move it gently.


    "Not bad." She answered faintly, then opened the door.


    "That... I''m sorry, a Feng, he..." Zhu Yu''s voice was very low. He didn''t know what to say. On one hand, he was an important friend, on the other hand, he was a brother. No matter which side was hurt, he didn''t want to see it.


    Tang Xiaotang stopped for a moment and continued to say in a low voice, "it''s none of your business." She has done what she should do, and the rest is Zhu Yu.


    He has to learn to adjust the relationship between them, and then he will manage the whole world, not her.


    "I''m really sorry. Anyway, it''s our fault." It''s not that he didn''t feel her colder than before. This time, they were wrong, they let her down.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s not for you."


    Tang Xiaotang opened the door and got out of the car, leaving him behind.


    Zhu Yu looks at the girl''s back and wants to stop her. However, he doesn''t know what to say.


    I didn''t know what it was like. Later, when Zhu Yu recalled this day, he realized it.


    That kind of feeling is about regret, shame... And love...


    ...


    Tang Xiaotang walked slowly out of the car, and other people were seriously training according to her requirements.


    When Shen Manyu saw her, her worries finally disappeared. She said softly, "yunyun, are you ok?"


    Tang Xiaotang felt warm in his heart and nodded: "I''m ok."


    Yu Jinxuan breathed a sigh of relief. He just wanted to say something, but when he saw Feng Feng, he swallowed it again.


    Other people dare not look at her, especially Feng Feng. Every time Tang Xiaotang''s eyes turn to him, he will quickly lower his head and say nothing.


    Maybe they all feel guilty, but they practice very seriously. At least Feng Feng is very serious about receiving rice, and can receive a lot of them.


    She walked away without saying a word.


    Shen Manyu looked at Tang Xiaotang''s back and Feng Feng on one side. She didn''t know what to say, so she sighed and continued to practice.


    Yu Jinxuan also sighed, patted Feng Feng''s shoulder and went to one side to continue to practice.


    ...


    at night.


    Feng Feng is still cooking. Tang Xiaotang stops after a few mouthfuls. Although he doesn''t go away, he doesn''t say a word. Even though she used to be reluctant to talk, she occasionally make complaints about it.


    The atmosphere of silence embarrassment, except for Shen Manyu, everyone avoids and Tang Xiaotang eye contact, they all feel guilty, in the bottom of their heart said many times sorry, but the girl just ignore them, don''t look at them.


    Shen Manyu has a look at this and that. She wants to talk. She has a cold personality and is not good at finding topics. However, even if she finds a topic, she won''t pay attention to them.


    "I''m finished."


    The girl''s voice rang out coldly. They watched her get up and leave alone with her back to them.


    "Sorry! I''m really sorry! "


    All of a sudden, Feng Feng stands up and apologizes to the girl''s back. He can''t stand the atmosphere. Even ye Leng and Su Qiming don''t talk to Shen Manyu, who is cold-blooded and has a good relationship with Tang Xiaotang. Only Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan can talk to him, but there seems to be something between them, even if they don''t talk as much as before So close.


    He can''t afford to lose. Since the girl has done it, he has nothing to say. No matter what she says, he will do it.


    Moreover, it is his fault that he should apologize. It is his own reason that makes the relationship between them so awkward. He should bear the responsibility.


    Isn''t that just an apology? It''s no big deal. He apologizes!


    "Feng..." Yu Jinxuan just wanted to stop him, but Zhu Yu held him aside. He shook his head and motioned him not to speak.


    "I''m wrong this time. Please forgive me!" His hands were clenched tightly, his face was stiff, but his eyes were firm.


    Everyone''s eyes were on the girl, only to see that she stopped for a moment, did not say to forgive Feng Feng, did not say not to forgive Feng Feng.


    Just when everyone was embarrassed and disappointed, they suddenly heard the girl''s cold voice.


    "I see."


    She didn''t look back and then moved on.


    Left behind, everyone looked at each other and felt powerless....


    "what do you think? Yunyun, you can tell me. " Shen Manyu looked at Tang Xiaotang and asked softly. The other five fled outside, only the two of them in the car.


    Outside the car is the whistling cold wind, sharp blowing the window, making a huge sound. The scarlet light outside the car window makes the car bright. Tang Xiaotang can clearly see Shen Manyu''s worries without using the light. She is really worried about her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." In the dark red light, half of the girl''s face was hidden in the shadow. At that moment, Shen Manyu seemed to see the compassion in her eyes.


    "You in the end..." when the words came to her mouth, she could not ask any more. She knew that no matter how many times she asked, the girl would not answer.


    "Forget it," she sighed softly. "If you want to say it, we''ll listen at any time."


    So don''t be alone.


    The girl did not answer.


    ...


    the next day, Tang Xiaotang continued to train them, as if nothing had happened. She still trained them as severely as the previous two days, but everyone knows that there is still a gap between her and them.


    Just like before, she will never hit them when they make mistakes. Now, she will only coldly remind them that they have made mistakes.


    In fact, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t have much revenge, but time is getting more and more urgent. If this can save them some time of nonsense and train harder, she doesn''t mind doing it.


    "Su Qiming, come with me." Tang Xiaotang stands in the distance, calling Su Qiming.


    Su Qiming is controlling the gold element to weave the net and then the rice. His power is not as strong as Zhu Yusan''s, so he has to think of other ways to do it. Even if they have rested, he is practicing his power repeatedly, just to keep himself from lagging behind others.


    "What can I do for you?" Smell speech, he accepted the power in the hand, scratch a head, some embarrassed of come over.


    Yesterday, like Feng Feng, he had doubts about the girls. Although she didn''t ask them face to face like Feng Feng, she could see through their thinking. He knew that she must know what they thought.


    So he always felt ashamed of the girl and wanted to apologize several times, but every time he saw her cold eyes, he began to shrink back, and... In addition to the necessary guidance, she no longer spoke to them, he did not dare to take the initiative to apologize...


    today, he was happy to hear her call him suddenly, but he stood in front of the girl and looked at her eyes But he didn''t dare to speak and wanted to shrink back.


    "Do you feel that fluctuation these days?" Tang Xiaotang has no time to see his psychological activities. She is still thinking about Su Qiming''s spatial powers.


    Su Qiming didn''t know that the reason why his golden powers were weaker than those of the three people was because of his spatial powers, and his spatial powers were his most important powers. The spatial powers divided most of his energy, so the golden powers would be relatively weak.


    Now she can''t delay any more. She has to help him open the space ability as soon as possible. He needs to use some other abilities.


    "No..." speaking of this, Su Qiming is very depressed. Every night he feels very seriously, but no matter how hard he tries and how quiet he is around, he can no longer see those mixed lines.


    "Well, I see." Tang Xiaotang ponders for a moment. It seems that Su Qiming has too many thoughts in his mind to completely calm down.


    Think about the last time, he saw the existence of space under her guidance, so she decided to continue to help him.


    Tell others not to disturb them in the car, so she takes Su Qiming to the car.


    "Listen to me. Listen to me carefully." Tang Xiaotang closed the car door and cut off all the sounds outside. It''s very quiet in the car, which is exactly the space she needs.


    Yes, she decided to use hypnosis to induce him to feel space and let his powers open.


    "Good."


    Su Qiming''s heart is beating fast. He is nervous for no reason. Facing girls alone always makes him feel as if he has met his mother who is extremely angry The atmosphere doesn''t dare to come out.


    "Take it easy. Relax. You close your eyes." Tang Xiaotang''s voice is a bit bewitching. In her voice, Su Qiming can''t help but relax.


    "Well, don''t think about anything... Yes, there is only a blank in your mind now..." a very low and light voice sounded in my ear. Su Qiming''s head was empty, and he could only hear the gentle voice.


    "To feel the environment around you..."


    he subconsciously felt it, closed his eyes, a magical feeling appeared from his body, he seemed to appear in the dark...


    there were crisscross golden lines around him, and the chaos revealed mysterious rules, winding and spreading.


    "Did you see that?"


    Su Qiming did not speak, just nodded. He was immersed in this mysterious world and could not extricate himself.


    "Well, remember that feeling... Now open your eyes!" Tang Xiaotang''s voice sank, and Su Qiming suddenly opened his eyes.


    But this time, even if he opened his eyes, the wonderful feeling still did not disappear. Even if he saw the ordinary world, those magical lines still appeared in his mind, and would change with the change of his surrounding environment."Do you feel that feeling?" He heard the girl''s voice.


    "Well, I feel it!" Su Qiming nodded seriously.


    "Well, remember, I''ll train you later." Tang Xiaotang''s efforts were not in vain.


    ....


    after three or four days of such training, Tang Xiaotang felt that it was almost time for them to practice teamwork and decided to divide them into groups.


    Her body is getting weaker and weaker, which proves that the influence of the energy source is becoming greater and greater. The scope of the influence of the energy source can be seen on the map has doubled compared with that at the beginning. The whole range of the mountain is red, and the specific location of the meteorite falling can''t be seen at all.


    "Zhu Yu and Su Qiming, Yu Jinxuan and Shen Manyu, ye Leng and Feng Feng, you stand together." According to their complementary powers, Tang Xiaotang divided them into three groups.


    "Zhu Yu''s power is thunder and lightning, and Su Qiming''s is gold. If you cooperate, you will be more powerful."


    She looked at the two people standing in front of her and said in a low voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    Two people nod, Tang Xiaotang looks at Shen Manyu and Yu Jinxuan again.


    "Yu Jinxuan''s power is fire, Shen Manyu''s power is ice, ice and fire cooperate, as long as you grasp the opportunity, your power is no worse than those two people."


    "Good."


    Shen Manyu nods. Although she hates Yu Jinxuan, she doesn''t mind cooperating with this guy for the sake of fighting.


    "Bang!"


    Yu chin Xuan curled his lips. Although his face was reluctant, he was actually a little happy.


    "Feng Feng, as for you, your task is to protect Ye Leng. You should always carry her on your back and protect her."


    Feng Feng watched them all have combat tasks, but only his task is to protect people. He felt a little anxious. He must have offended her, so the girl would arrange such useless tasks for him.


    "Why?" He asked eagerly.


    "Your power attack power is too weak to compare with Zhu Yu and them." The girl explained to him seriously: "Ye Leng''s power is very powerful, but her body is too weak, so someone must protect her."


    "And this person, only you are the most suitable."


    She lightly looked at him: "I hope you understand that you are a collective, this is not the time to show off personal heroes."


    In her indifferent eyes, Feng Feng finally retreated. He saw that there was no hatred or disdain in her indifferent eyes. She was not avenging herself.


    "Well..." he nodded.


    "Ye Leng, you should use your mental power to attack, just like Zhu Yu and them." Tang Xiaotang turns to Ye Leng and says to her.


    After a period of training, ye Leng has been able to ensure that his continuous use of mental power will not faint, and the attack power is also greatly improved.


    "Good." She nodded, Tang Xiaotang continued: "you two are very important. You should be familiar with each other and cooperate with each other. Feng Feng, you must not let Ye Leng be attacked by zombies."


    Ye Leng''s body is extremely fragile, even if it is touched by a zombie, but she wants to attack the zombie, so she has to let Feng Feng carry her back, so that ye Leng''s powers can play a maximum role.


    "Time is running out. We only have three days. You must get to know each other quickly."


    They see the girl''s eyes have a trace of anxiety, do not know how to comfort her, can only work harder to practice.


    After three days, they can see that the girl is more and more anxious, she is becoming thinner and thinner, and the requirements for them are more and more strict. Even the training places are changed again and again, and several groups of zombie animals are attacking. Fortunately, several people have made great progress in recent days, which are all solved quickly by them.


    But she never wanted to tell them what was going to happen.


    ...


    "now, let me see your strength." Tang Xiaotang stood in front of the crowd, looking at everyone who seemed to have a plan.


    ¡°OK£¡¡±


    Su Qiming''s hands crossed, and the thin wire ran out of his fingertips. He quickly woven a huge metal net to catch all the rice accurately. At the same time, with a wave of Zhu Yu''s hand, countless thin thunder and lightning attached to the net and flashed.


    When the light dissipated, only countless white rice flowers were left on the Internet. All the rice were turned into rice flowers by the power of lightning, and none of them were burnt. It can be seen that the two people''s control of power has reached a state.


    At the same time, Shen Manyu spread out her hands. The power of ice blue gushed out with the cold air. The ground began to frost. Every rice was wrapped in a layer of ice, crystal clear as crystal.


    With a wave of his hand, Yu Jinxuan''s fiery flame followed him, burning the rice grains wrapped in ice directly, leaving no trace.


    Feng Feng carries Ye Leng on his back and quickly shuttles between the falling rice grains. Ye Leng''s mental power controls the falling rice grains, blocks them together, and then smashes them.


    The control of a few people is very different from the beginning. No grain of rice fell. Everything was almost completed in a moment. Even for zombies, such speed can make them have no time to attack.


    Tang Xiaotang nodded with satisfaction, their strength finally met her requirements, this time, they can go to find the energy source.


    "Good. Now, it''s time for us to find the energy source!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Target, energy source!


    ...


    several people know where the energy source is. Even without navigation, Zhu Yu can drive there. After all, he met Tang Xiaotang there.


    But the problem is that to get there, they have to pass through the county of Jimu, which they passed but did not enter. Tang Xiaotang thought for a moment and decided to go in.


    Although... Thinking of the dream before, her eyelids jump, but there is only one way, no matter what there is, they must go through there!


    "Speaking of Jimu County... What on earth is there?" Yu Jinxuan asked Tang Xiaotang while driving. When he thought of the cars that were swallowed up last time, he didn''t have much fear, just felt a little curious.After all, he had experienced so much in the last days, and he had been used to what kind of mutated creatures he had never seen.


    "Maybe it''s a tree." Zhu Yu thinks that there are many trees there, which is the only possibility.


    "But where can a tree eat people? It''s not a man eating tree Su Qiming, sitting in the back seat, cried. Anyway, he didn''t believe it.


    "Cannibal trees don''t exist, but there are some carnivorous plants. Maybe the end of time makes them bigger, so they eat people." Ye Leng added.


    "I don''t believe it. Our teacher said that plants that eat people are deceiving!" Su Qiming is timid. He insists that plants don''t eat people.


    "Don''t say that. You can eat plants. Why don''t people eat you in turn?"


    Yu Jinxuan wants to deliberately tease Su Qiming, he deliberately said.


    "I think those trees will eat you first. Who told you to grow so fat?" Su Qiming retorted immediately.


    "That''s right." Originally, Shen Manyu just watched them bicker, but she couldn''t help but want to fight Yu Jinxuan.


    "Hey, how can you do that?" Yu Jinxuan cried out.


    "Yes, I think I''ll eat you first. You see me and sister Manyu and sister Chen Yun are so thin. Plants certainly don''t like to eat. You see they have more meat than us, so plants must eat you first! " Ye Leng nodded, pretending to be serious.


    "Then why not eat them both first?" Yu Jinxuan asked angrily.


    "Because you look delicious!" Ye Leng and Su Qiming answered in one voice.


    "You..."


    Yu Jinxuan was speechless. Then Zhu Yu and Feng Feng couldn''t help laughing. Feng Feng said with a smile, "Jin Xuan, you''re just eaten by yourself. Why do you want to drag me and Zhu brother?"


    "You are not interesting enough! Don''t help me Yu Jinxuan is very angry, very angry. What kind of friend has he called! What a group of bad friends!


    "It''s not that we don''t help you, Jinxuan. It''s just that we can''t do such a childish thing as bickering with some children."


    "Ah Yu, you hate it!" Yu Jinxuan yells.


    ...


    sitting in the back seat, Tang Xiaotang watched them bicker, and she really wanted to sigh. How could she suddenly feel that it was too unreliable to give the future world to such a group of people...


    the future world is not the future of Tang Xiaotang www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    Everyone is happily fighting, Tang Xiaotang helpless to help the forehead, but the corner of her eyes across a black, she subconsciously looked up, saw the distant sky suddenly appeared a black.


    That''s... What?


    She opened the map in a hurry, but saw countless white dots moving from the front. They were very fast. If they didn''t avoid them in time, they would collide with them in three minutes at most.


    But... There''s only one road, and there''s no place to hide.


    "Look! What''s that? "


    At this time, driving Yu Jinxuan and sitting in the co pilot Zhu Yu also found the black in the distance, like a cloud slowly approaching, the road ahead instantly darkened.


    Dark clouds slowly approaching, people finally see, it is a large zombie birds, they densely fly over, all black, a large group together, only the eyes are red.


    When they saw the car, their red eyes lit up in a flash. Even though they were separated by a layer of glass, people felt that their eyes were greedy for them as food.


    "That''s it!"


    "Come on, get the window up!"


    Yu Jinxuan calmly locked all the windows. Almost immediately, the birds rushed like a car, their sight was dark, and their beaks made a huge sound on the windows and the car body.


    "Speed up, rush through."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map, this is all birds, there are a lot of white spots in front, and the window has appeared several cracks under the zombie bird attack, they can no longer use this speed.


    "But, can''t see the road..." zombie bird''s strength is very big, the car is attacked by them swing left and right, Yu Jinxuan efforts to control the direction, but people can still feel very obvious shaking, and, don''t know if their attack let the circuit failure, the car lights can''t turn on.


    "At my command."


    The field of vision is dark. Now only the map can see the specific location of the road. Tang Xiaotang''s steady voice makes people relax. They can''t help but believe that it''s nothing.


    "How long will it take to get to Jimu county?" Tang Xiaotang asked Zhu Yu.


    "It''s not far. There''s a kilometer left at most." Zhu Yu also has a dignified face. This situation can''t be attacked. These zombie birds obviously don''t want to attack them. Who dares to attack them?


    "All right, step on the gas to the end, go straight, and the others fasten their seat belts."


    People do, Yu Jinxuan foot a force on the car to the bottom. The car made a roar and went straight up. Innumerable birds were hit by the car and flew away. In front of us, there was only a darkness. Innumerable birds with red eyes were sitting quietly with high concentration.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map and didn''t dare to be distracted for a moment. Finally, the car ran out of the zombie birds and left them behind.


    "Great!"


    Everyone was relieved, but the zombie bird kept chasing behind him. Yu Jinxuan still didn''t dare to slow down.


    Tang Xiaotang pale face, but still a moment dare not relax, behind countless birds continue to chase, she did not care about the body''s reaction.


    "Look! Here we are Zhu Yu''s eyes brightened when she saw the familiar sign.


    "..."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the familiar place in his dream, and they really had to pass by...


    "not good!" Yu Jinxuan''s face turned white. Suddenly, a thick tree root as high as a story appeared on the road ahead. It was very clear under the red light. Their speed was too fast to brake.


    "Diddiddidi!" The car kept giving out alarms. Just now, the car was driving rapidly and attacked by zombie birds. The car body was seriously damaged and some functions were completely unavailable. Moreover, the fuel tank was probably broken and the fuel volume was close to the bottom line.


    "Open the door and jump out!" Although they are powers, they are still human. They are not immortal. Tang Xiaotang made a decision immediately. He didn''t want to be killed by the car. This is the only way.


    "You jump, I''ll control the direction!" Yu seized the steering wheel and tried to slow down.


    Zhu Yu opened the car door, the fierce wind hit, he found the right time, the first to jump down, rolled on the ground for a few laps, then stopped steadily, began to run with the car.


    "Jump, I''ll follow you!"


    The second one is Feng Feng, holding Ye Leng in his arms. Thanks to the training a few days ago, he is much better than Zhu Yu, even with a person is also very relaxed, both good hair.


    Shen Manyu also jumped down, she also rolled several somersaults on the ground, and finally stopped slowly with the help of the power.


    "You jump first!" All happened in a moment, and they were the only two left in the car, Yu Jinxuan said as he kept his speed steady. The root of the tree was close at hand. Fortunately, the wide open door increased the resistance and lowered the speed a lot, so they didn''t hit it.


    "And you?"


    "I, I''m fine." Yu Jinxuan controlled the steering wheel, "I still have powers, quick! Don''t waste time, there is not enough time! "Tang Xiaotang definitely looked at him for a moment. Without hesitation, he opened the door on his side and turned over and jumped down.


    Ye Leng, who was held by Feng Feng and followed the car, wrapped her with mental strength and buffered her speed. Zhu Yu caught her immediately.


    "It''s too late!" Ye Leng wanted to block the speed of the car with her mental strength, but after catching Tang Xiaotang, the car had reached the root of the tree.


    "No, it''s too fast!" Shen Manyu''s face was also pale. She had put a small ice wall in front of the wheel and tried to stop the car, but it didn''t work. The speed was too fast and she smashed the ice to pieces.


    "Jinxuan!" In Feng Feng''s fright and roar, the car was planted on a huge tree root, "bang!" With the sound of the fire, the heat waves spread and the debris of the car body splashed everywhere.


    Tang Xiaotang pursed his lips. Although he knew he would be OK, he was relieved when he saw a white spot on the map.


    "Yu Jinxuan..."


    Zhu Yu''s heart aches. Is he going to lose a relative again?


    Looking at the dazzling flame, Shen Manyu didn''t want to move her eyes. His eyes are very sour. Although that guy''s mouth is cheap, she hates him very much, but she doesn''t want him to die... He sacrificed himself and saved them...


    Ye Leng and Su Qiming think that they were still fighting with him just now, and now... They feel sad, and Su Qiming''s tears have come out.


    Just when they were sad, suddenly another ball of fire came out of the fire. It came directly to the people and stopped not far away from them. When they were stunned, the ball of fire scattered, revealing Yu Jinxuan intact.


    "Hoo - how dangerous!" Yu Jinxuan patted the residue on his body, and they found that he was not in good condition either. After all, there were many holes in his clothes, probably burned by Mars.


    "It''s good that you... Are OK!" Zhu Yu is excited and doesn''t know what to say.


    Shen Manyu was relieved and had some surprise and fear in her heart that she didn''t even feel. She pretended to be cold, but in fact her voice was still shaking: "I knew you were a disaster for thousands of years, so you could not die easily."


    "How can a woman talk like that? I almost died, OK? " Sure enough, Yu Jinxuan immediately yelled. He looked at Shen Manyu angrily and said, "if I hadn''t been smart, I would have been burned to ashes by the fire if I thought of wrapping myself with powers at the critical moment."


    It''s also a pity that Zhu Yu can think of this method. He is also a fire power. Only in this way can he control those flames and protect him from being blown up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    "Well, well, safety is the most important thing!" Mood ups and downs, Zhu Yu see these two people to quarrel, quickly stop them. He didn''t forget that there were a lot of zombie birds chasing behind him!


    Speaking of the zombie birds, people found that they didn''t seem to catch up... No, they didn''t seem to catch up. They just seemed to be afraid of something. They hovered in the air not far away. Although they coveted a few people, they didn''t dare to get close to the root of the tree and the large forest in front of them.


    People''s hearts are sinking. They are not fools. If zombie birds dare not approach this forest, it means that there must be something stronger and more dangerous in the forest than them.


    And worst of all, now that the car is destroyed, they have no means of transportation and can only walk in by themselves.


    Looking at the trees in front of them, which covered the sky and covered the earth like a primitive forest, they could not even see the shadow of the building. They were silent because they were only dead.


    But then again, the road ahead is blocked by tree roots. Even if there is a car, you can''t drive in.


    "I can''t help it. Let''s go."


    Zhu Yu took the lead in stepping on the countless tiny air roots rising from the huge tree roots and jumped up, "hurry up, while it''s still day, I don''t know what will happen when it''s late." The last time those cars were devoured at night, but now the woods look quiet and should be relatively safe.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t say anything. Although the woods were as dangerous during the day... Anyway, they had to go through here and find a new car to continue on their way.


    And I don''t know if the mutant plants absorb too much energy. She found that the map can''t show the things in the forest at all, only countless tall trees can be seen.


    Of course, it may be that there is no life here except for these trees.


    With the help of Zhu Yu, she climbed up the thick root of the tree and stood on it looking at the distance. Not far away is a huge tree. Its thick trunk is as thick as a basketball court. The crown of the tree is high above, covering all the light. The thick branches spread out, and countless air roots hang down. A tree is like a forest.


    Among the branches, a few people saw a road sign, on which they could see the word "Jimu county".


    "This tree, originally a symbol of Shimu County, is an old tree with a history of 100 years. I didn''t expect it to be like this now."


    Yu Jinxuan came up, stood beside them and said in a low voice.


    "Well, don''t delay. Let''s go." Shen added that it''s already noon, and if they walk fast, they should be able to go through before dark.


    "Let''s go."


    A group of people are walking on the road full of tree roots. Yu Jinxuan is in front of the road. His fire element is still a little intimidating to the mutated creatures. There are constantly mutated insects flying over and crashing to death on the fire.


    Even if they become zombies, these insects still have the instinct of phototaxis. They keep flying around and dying in the fire, and the ashes fall all over Yu Jinxuan.


    Around are huge trees, towering into the clouds, the original green leaves have become black like ink, the red sky between the branches and leaves is the same as the dream, it looks very strange.


    Zhu Yu carries the weakest Tang Xiaotang, Feng Feng carries Ye Leng, and Shen Manyu and Su Qiming walk after the last break.


    The woods were silent, and the broken road under the roots could be seen. The branches are intertwined, and countless roots come out through the buildings. Many cars can be seen on the road, either entangled by the branches or cut off by the roots. However, to several people''s surprise, there is really no zombie in this forest, whether it is human or animal.


    "It seems that there are no zombies here..." Su Qiming whispered.


    In order not to disturb the things in the forest and attract them to attack, several people are quiet, even their feet are very light, but after walking for a long time, they really don''t touch anything.


    "You see, there... Seems to be something there?" Suddenly, Shen Manyu lowered her voice and pointed to a place in midair. Just now, she seemed to feel a flash of red light in the air.


    "What?"


    The sky was dark, and people could not see anything after watching it for a long time. Yu Jinxuan threw a flame at him. When the flame flashed by, they saw that it was a car! And it''s a familiar car... It''s hung in mid air with layers of twigs. The door and glass are gone, only an empty shell is left.


    "Isn''t this the car that Huang Jia was in at that time?" Yu Jinxuan narrowed his eyes and whispered.


    "Why is it here?" Zhu Yu is also very confused. At that time, the motorcade disappeared when it just came in...


    Tang Xiaotang lay on his back and said nothing. She always felt that something was watching them in the dark, and when she thought of the strange prediction and the unusable map, she felt that something was wrong.


    Huang Jia... Is he dead?"Whoosh, whoosh -"


    in the silent darkness, a numbing sound suddenly appeared, like something was shaking its wings and flying, and the number was not small.


    With this sound, countless pairs of red eyes suddenly appeared in the darkness above the people''s heads, just like the strange eyes of those zombie birds floating among the branches.


    Yu Jinxuan puts a wall of fire in front of him with his ability. Shen Manyu also puts a layer of ice to protect several people. Through the thin transparent ice, people see a shocking scene.


    There are countless bats hanging upside down from trees. Probably sleeping during the day, he was awakened by the fire of Yu Jinxuan just now.


    What''s more, it''s not the scariest. The scariest thing is that there is a huge bat with one person''s height hanging from the scrapped car. Its eyes emit red light like blood, and its body is the same color as the car. Yu Jinxuan''s flame was just thrown on it. Although it didn''t hurt it, its body color has gradually deepened and it has been angered.


    "What I saw just now... Is not its eyes?" Shen Manyu was scared all over for a while. This guy looks very difficult to deal with www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    "It seems to be..." Su Qiming stepped back, swallowed his saliva, and his back was cold. As long as he thought that there were so many things on his head, he felt goose bumps all over him after watching them for a long time.


    "Everyone be quiet, if they don''t take the initiative to attack, we don''t want to provoke them..." Zhu Yu stressed to the public that although people are not afraid of these mutant bats now, if they fight with them, they will inevitably be hurt, and will delay time. If they disturb other creatures in the forest, it will be bad.


    Fortunately, their previous guess is correct. During the day, these creatures are really resting. They don''t seem to want to attack people, so they just stop at the top and look at people greedily with red eyes, but they don''t move.


    "Great, let''s go quickly." Shen Manyu lowered her voice and asked Zhu Yu, who was walking beside her, to carry Tang Xiaotang on her back.


    People are creeping by. Fortunately, there are no leaves on the ground. It''s easy.


    Just as they were about to walk through this area, everyone felt relieved, but Tang Xiaotang''s eyelids trembled, and the scene of dream appeared in his pupils.


    A shadow flew rapidly through the air, and countless shadows attacked them. With a loud click, those scenes all became reality, reflected in her pupils.


    ¡°£¿£¡¡±


    I don''t know where a shadow came directly to attack the huge bat, this time completely angered it. With the sharp sound of the big bat shattering the eardrum, people only felt severe pain in their heads. The little bats attacked them one after another. Their scarlet eyes reflected their sharp white teeth, which were ferocious and terrifying.


    "No! Cover your ears Zhu Yu roars wildly.


    But it''s useless. It seems that the sound can penetrate everything and make people feel painful.


    With a wave of her hand, Shen Manyu covered the crowd with a huge ice dome, isolating the sharp voices. They finally felt better.


    The bats quickly hit the ice cover, trying to break the ice. Shen Manyu supported the ice cover, and those impacts directly spread to her. She was stumbling, but without those disturbing shrieks, the headache gradually disappeared. Shen Manyu immediately strengthened her powers.


    A gust of cold air rose from the surface of the ice cover and swept over the bats. Their movements gradually slowed down until they were frozen. Some of them stayed on the ice cover and integrated with the cover, and some became ice sculptures and fell to the ground to pieces.


    Yu Jinxuan is not idle. After such a long time of cooperation with Shen Manyu, their tacit understanding has already surpassed others. The huge wall of fire rose from the ice cover, many bats turned to ashes, and ashes fell one after another, and soon a thick layer fell on the ground.


    Seeing the number of Little Bats decrease, the giant bat King finally shakes his wings and flies from the car. His wings are ten meters wide, but with one flick, under the strong wind, Zhu Yu''s wall of fire goes out in an instant, and he pours down on the ice cover.


    Perhaps it was found that the sound was not effective to the public. The bat King no longer roared, but showed his sharp teeth and bit on the ice cover.


    The ice layer made a "click" sound, but it was bitten out of the crack by this bite.


    Across the blue ice, its greedy and ferocious red eyes turned purple, and its sharp and frightening huge teeth could see clearly. Before it took another bite, Shen Manyu quickly thickened the thickness of the ice.


    But the bat king didn''t give up, it bit down one by one, and the little bats also hit the ice cover harder.


    Shen Manyu tried to freeze the bat king with cold air. His action solidified for a moment, and the ice spread along his claws to his wings until it was frozen. But the next second, the bat King shook his wings, the ice broke one after another, the ice debris fell to the ground, the light in his eyes was more intense, and he tore the ice cover madly again.


    "Can you hold on?" Everyone is a dignified face, Zhu Yu worried about the inquiry.


    "It''s ok...!" Before Shen''s words were heard, the ice cover suddenly broke under the bite of the bat king, and pieces of blue debris flew in all directions. Many little bats were hit by these pieces of ice and directly fell to death.


    Even the bat King''s wings were scratched by broken ice. Although there was no blood flowing out, the white bone under the skin could be seen clearly.


    The bat King starts to roar angrily. The sharp voice starts to ring again. People cover their ears in a hurry. Su Qiming waves his hand in a hurry. The metal in the car hanging above turns into countless sharp blades. The big bat is in a hurry to escape and no longer screams.


    But the metal is too dense. Su Qiming''s hands are intertwined. The falling metal is woven into a huge net. The purple lightning lights up between Zhu Yu''s hands. With the smell of charred skin and the shrill roar of bats, the flying bats stick to the net and are electrified into black carbon.


    Yu Jinxuan''s fire also kept flying out. The fireball ignited the bats'' wings, and they flurried and danced to more bats.


    The bat king is too big to be bound by the net. His body is attacked by lightning and fire, and is scarred. He squeaks and flapping his wings. Su Qiming bites his teeth, which makes him unable to break free from the metal net."Be careful! There''s something behind the attack! " Shen Manyu clearly remembers that feeling just now. If there was not a huge force attacking the ice at the critical moment, the ice cover would never break!


    "What?"


    At this time, the ground under the feet of the people was shaking violently, as if something was about to break out of the ground. When they were not stable, the bat King bit off the metal net which had become fragile because of distraction, opened his mouth, and the huge suction came from his mouth, so the people jumped away to escape.


    "Do well." Zhu Yu whispered to Tang Xiaotang on his shoulder. At the same time, his body jumped away nimbly. Others also jumped to the nearby tree roots to avoid the shaking ground and the bat King''s suction.


    But the bat King''s attention is not in them, it will be the rest of the bat all sucked into the mouth, only to hear those little bats issued a panic "squeak" call, gradually disappeared in its mouth.


    Is this... To swallow?


    Under the gaze of the public, the bat king who ate the bat folded his wings and wrapped himself up. His body expanded and beat for several times, and the wound on the film of his wings began to heal quickly. When he stretched out his wings again, his wings began to expand rapidly, and in an instant, they were twice as long.


    Its fundus of the light dim for a while, and then suddenly bright, like two red light bulbs, weird and enchanting infiltration.


    At the same time, the ground finally cracked, and countless waving roots like vines stretched out, attacking people with the same hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    "Boom!"


    The root of the tree seemed to have eyes, and quickly attacked Zhu Yu. Zhu Yu jumped up and fell on another strong root. However, the next moment, the root under his feet began to vibrate, and countless small roots appeared from the root, which seemed to entangle them.


    The others were not much better. With the shaking of the ground, the tall trees seemed to wake up from their deep sleep. Countless green light spots rose from among the branches and attached to the branches. This romantic and dreamlike scene didn''t show any relaxation, but everyone looked serious.


    Sure enough, all the branches attached with green light began to vibrate. First, they shook rigidly, then they began to elongate rapidly, until they became vines, and then they began to attack several people quickly. Moreover, the flexibility of these branches is not inferior to that of the roots at all, and the pursuers have almost no ability to fight back.


    "Pa!"


    As soon as Feng Feng''s front foot fell on a tree root, the vine from his back foot began to attack him. There were countless sharp thorns growing on the seemingly soft vine. Once he met... The consequences were unimaginable.


    "No!"


    Before he could jump away, he found countless thin whiskers rising from the roots of the trees under his feet, and tied his feet firmly to the roots of the trees.


    Feng Feng struggled a few times, but the thin beard became tighter and tighter. He took out the knife from his waist, protected Ye Leng with one hand, and wanted to cut off the roots with the other.


    Ye Leng''s mental power raises a shield beside them, temporarily resisting the wild vine outside. But the root is too stubborn, and the regeneration ability is very strong. If you cut off some of them, more of them will come out immediately. After a long time, your feet will become more tightly intertwined.


    "No way!" The sweat on Feng Feng''s forehead was slowly flowing down. The roots had begun to wrap up along his legs. The bark under his feet began to soften, as if to absorb him completely. His powers had no power to fight back against these difficult plants.


    "Boom!" At the critical moment, a fire came and burned the roots under his feet. The whole tree seemed to feel the burning pain and tremble violently. Those tiny roots were ignited, some of them were taken back, and some of them were burned by the fire. Feng Feng''s feet could be taken back at last. He jumped to the ground with Ye Leng and wiped the sweat on his head.


    "Are you all right?" Yu Jinxuan''s voice of concern came from the other side. His ability could restrain these mutated plants, so his situation was better than that of several people. The plants that attacked him were burned by him.


    "It''s all right."


    "Come here, we''ll be better together!"


    Feng Feng took a breath and jumped to his side. There were many plants attacking him on the way, but they were all burned back by Zhu Yu''s flame. He successfully arrived at Yu Jinxuan.


    Zhu Yu is on the other side, and his situation is worse, because the bat King seems to recognize him and keep attacking him, and the trees seem to feel a big threat, most of the vines are aimed at him.


    He not only wanted to avoid their attack, but also to protect Tang Xiaotang on his back. After several times, he also had sweat on his head.


    Tang Xiaotang is lying on his back, looking at the map and thinking about the method. She calmly looks at the surrounding environment. If that dream is right, that person... Oh no, it''s a zombie. It should be here...


    because he has separated most of the attacks, other people have slowly gathered together again. Su Qiming and Zhu Yu constantly use their powers to attack the mutated trees, but whether they are burned or destroyed Vines grow new next second.


    Tang Xiaotang put all this income fundus, looking at the cold sweat on everyone''s forehead, her eyes are cold. This can''t do. There''s too much energy stored in these trees, and the consumption is too slow. Even if they are tired, they can''t cut down these vines.


    There must be some weakness... Even the mutated creatures will still follow the rules... These trees must have their own natural enemies...


    natural enemies? By the way, what are the natural enemies of trees?


    It''s a bug!


    So, where is that...


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes searched quickly between the trees, and finally, she saw it!


    It''s a tree without green light. It''s very thin. It''s much more normal than other trees. The most important thing is the holes in its trunk.


    "Do you see that tree?" Tang Xiaotang attached to Zhu Yu''s ear, pointed to the distance and said to him.


    "What?"


    Zhu Yu looked back in a hurry and saw the tree: "but what happened to the tree?" That tree is thinner, but what does it matter?


    "Get close to that tree!" I hope her guess is correct.


    "Good."


    Don''t ask why, Zhu Yu carrying Tang Xiaotang, while avoiding the branches, while moving to the tree. The more she moved there, the more Tang Xiaotang could see the tree standing there alone. There were no trees around. She thought her guess was correct.Sure enough, seeing them moving towards the tree, the vines were more and more crazy to stop them. They seemed to be afraid of something, but they didn''t dare to get close to it.


    "Come on! Thunder the top of that tree, don''t destroy it Tang Xiaotang silently calculated the distance, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, just right! She cried.


    Zhu Yu''s hands are full of thunder and lightning. Meanwhile, the vines behind are chasing him. He can''t escape because of the attack. Tang Xiaotang looks at the lightning and approaches the dead tree.


    Come on! Come on! Come on! Success or failure in this moment!


    However, the next second, her pupils suddenly shrank, and a wall suddenly came out of the ground. In order not to damage the tree, Zhu Yu''s lightning was not strong, and was blocked by the wall in an instant.


    Vines swarmed up, her pupils reflected a familiar face, his cyan skin exposed, his face ferocious teeth, scarlet eyes, still can see the familiar face.


    It''s Huang Jia! He''s really alive!


    No, it can''t be said that it is still alive, because it has become a zombie...


    but it has a lot of hatred for Zhu Yu. His scarlet eyes are full of killing and greedy desire. He stands on the high branches, but the vines don''t attack him at all.


    There is no doubt that he released the earth wall. I didn''t expect that even if he became a zombie, he still kept his powers. He was lucky.


    "Ah Yu!"


    In the distance, the pupils of several people shrank, and they saw countless vines dancing around Zhu Yu, which made a huge ball. No matter how they attack, it''s too late. The ball starts to contract at a very fast speed.


    "It''s Huang Jia! I didn''t expect that this guy wasn''t dead yet! " Zhu Yu gritted her teeth and looked at the zombie on the tree. Her hand moved and a flame flew towards it, but she was easily dodged by the other party.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    The Zombie''s eyes flashed strange light, and soon rushed to them. Because Zhu Yu was also angry with the zombie, they were not polite.


    Zombies were defeated by the attack, but the vines lost Zhu Yula''s hatred and began to attack them, but they couldn''t fight back for a while.


    "No, it''s too strong!" Yu Jinxuan tried to burn the rattan ball that wrapped Zhu Yu with the flame, but he couldn''t help it. The ball was too tightly wrapped, and as long as the surface layer was lit by the fire, a new rattan would soon be wrapped up and tightly wrapped to extinguish the fire.


    "Ah Yu - ah Yu? Can you hear me? " Taking advantage of others to attract the attention of rattan, Zhu Yu Fu on the rattan ball, asked along the crack in a loud voice.


    There was no sound in it.


    "Ah Yu?"


    Yu Jinxuan burned the ball with fire again, but still didn''t respond.


    He hit the ball with a punch, and the thick, hard bark completely blocked all the power without shaking.


    The tree that ate them was like falling into a deep sleep. It didn''t move. Even the green light was dark. It seemed that it was digesting them.


    "Zhu Yu! Zhu Yu, get out of here


    Yu Jinxuan hit the vine wildly, but the suspended ball still did not move.


    ...


    inside the sphere, Zhu Yu protects Tang Xiaotang with difficulty. In the narrow space, they stick together tightly, and there is almost no spare space.


    "Chen Yun... Chen Yun? Are you ok? "


    The air in the ball is getting less and less, and the worst thing is that the rattan begins to secrete bad smelling gas. Zhu Yu is OK. After all, he is a psychic. But even so, he also starts to feel dizzy, not to mention Tang Xiaotang, who is fragile. She already feels difficult to breathe, and her eyes are black.


    No, they both have to die if they are trapped like this! We have to think of a way to do it...


    Tang Xiaotang was dizzy and seemed to have countless stars in front of her eyes. She shook her head and tried to keep herself awake with her mental strength. But the strong sense of suffocation is still in, as if being pinched by the neck, suffering to death.


    She carefully observed the bark that wrapped them, perhaps to secrete digestive juice. There were many holes in the bark, from which transparent mucus was continuously secreted, as if to digest both of them.


    Weakness... Weakness?


    Tang Xiaotang has a flash of inspiration in his mind. If he can secrete digestive juice here, it means that it is connected with the interior of the plant. If he uses lightning to drill into the plant along the gap... He is not afraid that it will not break! She doesn''t believe it''s as hard inside as it is outside!


    "You use the power to attack, attack these gaps..." even say a word is very hard, finish intermittently, Tang Xiaotang gasps, she does not know if Zhu Yu can understand her meaning.


    "Good."


    Zhu Yu hugged her. She and he just thought of the same place. He would rather fight than be eaten by these plants.


    "Zizizi -"


    a bunch of lightning lights up at his fingertips and raises his hand. The lightning is divided into innumerable tiny wires and penetrates along those pores.


    The plant didn''t seem to have any feelings. Zhu Yu continued to control the lightning and forced her to drill in. The inner wall was full of lightning, and the light was on and making a sound.


    Pores no longer have mucus secretion, Zhu Yu see useful, increased lightning.


    The lightning wound along the gap and gradually wound around each vine.


    Outside,


    Yu Jinxuan is lowering his head and feeling sad. Suddenly, he hears the sound of "Ho Ho" in his hands.


    The purple electric light came out from the crack of the sphere and came into his eyes. He looked up and couldn''t believe his eyes. At the moment, the huge sphere has been surrounded by lightning. The lightning are colliding and constantly coming out from the inside, like small snakes, tightly entangled each vine.


    There is also the lightning that seeps out from the inside of the cane. It is more and more prosperous. Yu Jinxuan opens his eyes and sees that the light is more and more bright. Until he feels that the cane under his feet begins to shake and crack, he jumps away in a hurry.


    The next second, the huge light shining in the sky, all the fighting people will look here, zombie eyes flashed a trace of resentment, immediately left the people who are fighting to this side.


    But it was too late. With a loud noise, the purple electric light fell from the sky and accurately fell on the ball,


    "boom -!"


    The detritus of the cane flies everywhere. In the purple light, Zhu Yu flies out with Tang Xiaotang in her arms, and falls on the tree beside him very fast. Before the arrival of the crazy cane, she splits it with one hand.


    Purple light flashed through the trunks, the trees were split in the middle, and countless pupae fell out of them and fell on the vines that had not yet been recovered.


    A surprising scene happened. As soon as the pupae came into contact with the vines with green light, they quickly peeled off their shells and turned into butterflies with strange green light. On the contrary, the vines that had been glowing were withered and dim, and then did not move any more.


    Countless green butterflies shuttle among the green vines. As the pupae fall on more and more trees, the green among the branches gradually disappears and is replaced by beautiful butterflies."So beautiful..." Ye Leng lies on Feng Feng''s back, looking at this strange scene, almost forgetting that this is a dangerous mutant.


    Butterflies are dancing, they seem to be very harmless, a few butterflies fell on the bat king, and then people heard it roar.


    Tang Xiaotang looked carefully and saw that the butterflies stretched out their curly beaks and stabbed into the bat''s body. She saw that all the energy in the bat''s body was absorbed by the butterflies, and their wings became brighter and brighter.


    More and more butterflies attached to the bat, it was surrounded by green light, even the call is no longer issued. When the butterflies dispersed, there was only one white bone left on the ground, and all the bats were eaten up.


    After eating all the bats, the butterfly seems to have accumulated enough energy and slowly fell to the tree, motionless.


    "How terrible Ye Leng looks at these butterflies with a pale face. She will never feel that they are good-looking any more. These butterflies are the murderers!


    The butterfly is flying around several people, but Huang Jia has stepped back and is ready to run.


    "Where to run?"


    Zhu Yu holds Tang Xiaotang in one hand and quickly catches up with him. A flash of lightning strikes him into the butterflies.


    "Ouch, ouch!"


    Countless butterflies swarmed around it. At first, zombies could resist it with earth powers, but the butterflies fell on its shield, absorbed it, and soon fell on it directly.


    Needless to say, when the butterfly dispersed, there was only one dead bone left on the ground. This time, Huang Jia completely disappeared from the world.


    "Let''s go!"


    These butterflies are also dangerous. Several butterflies around them are ready to fall on the people, but they are all hit by them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    Zhu Yu jumps over to protect Tang Xiaotang, smashing several butterflies who have been following them with lightning, and falling steadily in front of them.


    Butterflies are chasing them. More and more butterflies surround them. They dare not release their powers rashly after seeing the protective cover of these butterflies'' zombie sucking powers.


    When they got closer, they saw the same red eyes of the butterflies and the same green curly beaks. They wait for the opportunity to fall on the people, and then they find that as long as the butterfly falls on the clothes, the clothes will be instantly burned out of a hole.


    "It hurts!"


    Su Qiming looks at the bruises on his arm. He is accidentally landed on his arm by a butterfly. After the burning pain, his arm is unconscious.


    "This butterfly is so poisonous!" Yu Jinxuan looked at the film and exclaimed.


    "Show me." Tang Xiaotang jumps down from Zhu Yuhuai, goes to Su Qiming, opens his sleeve and looks at the wound carefully.


    Just a moment later, a large area of black and blue spread to the elbow, including the whole hand turned blue, and the wound became black, and there were bursts of putrefaction coming from there. Because he didn''t feel it, Su Qiming didn''t notice it at all, and those Cyans were still going up. When they saw them, they were almost on their shoulders.


    "Come on! Maggie, freeze his arm up! " Tang Xiaotang looks serious. The toxicity of the butterfly is too strong. He must squeeze out the venom quickly, or his arm will be useless.


    "Good!"


    Shen Manyu''s expression was tight, and she quickly sealed his arm with ice, but even so, the spread of the poison did not stop, but the speed was slower.


    "Freeze again!" No, at least we have to stop the spread of the poison. We have to get out of here first.


    The ice blue light between Shen Manyu''s fingers is getting brighter and brighter. Su Qiming''s arm is still moving. She increases the release of the power. Su Qiming''s arm has formed a thin ice, but the toxin is still releasing.


    Zhu Yu and Yu Jinxuan use their powers to smash the butterflies that they want to stay, but the number of butterflies increases instead of decreasing. The light of those butterflies that fall on the tree and absorb enough energy gradually darkens. When they lose their light completely, they fall to the ground. Several people didn''t pay attention to them at first. Later, they found that they are... Breeding!


    They stay over the place soon appeared a green light spot, those light spots soon grew into more butterflies, and the tree, there is no light at all.


    There was a little sweat on Shen Manyu''s forehead, which fell on the wound. Even the sweat turned black.


    Finally, as the ice gets thicker and thicker, the toxin stops in front of the shoulder and no longer spreads forward.


    "Come on, get out of here first!"


    Zhu Yu nodded and picked up Tang Xiaotang. Feng Feng also protected Ye Leng. Yu Jinxuan was about to set up Su Qiming when he heard Tang Xiaotang''s voice: "be careful, don''t touch his wound."


    Hearing the speech, Yu Jinxuan pulls down his clothes, wraps Su Qiming''s arm, carries him on his back, jumps down the root of the tree with the crowd and runs to the distance.


    The butterflies are in hot pursuit. They use their powers to attack the nearby butterflies and run to the distance. Most of the butterflies still focus on the mutant tree, and they are able to escape from the forest.


    Just after they left the woods, they turned back and saw that the distant group of birds came again. They seemed to feed on butterflies. They seemed to be carrying poisonous and terrifying butterflies, but the birds were not afraid at all and ate them one by one.


    "It''s a magic rule. Even if it turns into a zombie, it''s still one thing conquering one thing." Ye Leng looked back at the forest with many crises and sighed.


    "Come on, give me a knife."


    Looking for a hidden place, Tang Xiaotang said to Zhu Yu.


    "Here you are."


    Zhu Yu pulls out a dagger from his waist and hands it to Tang Xiaotang. Tang Xiaotang didn''t have time to hesitate. He wrapped his hand in a cloth, untied Su Qiming''s clothes on his arm, and examined the wound carefully.


    There was a thin hole in the most serious black area, which could be seen clearly through the ice.


    "Can you still use powers?"


    Tang Xiaotang asked Su Qiming while cutting his sleeve with a knife.


    Su Qiming''s arm is stiff, but he can still feel it in other places. He tried to use the power, and when he found that he could still use it, he nodded.


    "Well, you''ll control your powers in a moment. Don''t let the rest of your body get poisoned."


    Tang Xiaotang cut the wound with a sharp knife, and said to Yu Jinxuan, who was looking at him: "I need your help."


    "Er, OK, OK, how can I help you?" Yu Jin Xuan a Leng, some in a hurry of ask a way.


    "Use fire, dive in from here and control it." If the strength is strong, it may hurt Su Qiming. If the strength is weak, it is not enough to force out the toxin.


    "Well, I know." Yu Jinxuan nodded solemnly.


    Tang Xiaotang made a circle around Su Qiming''s shoulder. The toxins gushed out from the wound, and even the blood turned black."Come on I hope the fire ability can resist the poison. If it can''t, I''ll have to cut off this arm.


    "Good!" Yu Jinxuan looks serious and sneaks in a thread of fire. Tang Xiaotang cuts his stiff flesh along Su Qiming''s blood vessels.


    Under the action of the fire power, the venom slowly flows out along Tang Xiaotang''s wound. The black blood drops onto the ground, and soon infiltrates into the red soil. Even the soil is dyed black.


    Some of the venom was evaporated by the fire, and bursts of black gas came out from the wound, exposing the pale and bloodless skin below.


    "Be careful, you all stay away."


    Tang Xiaotang covered his nose with his clothes and continued to cut along the blood vessels with a knife, so that the tiny wounds covered every part of the skin and the venom flowed out.


    Everyone retreats, Tang Xiaotang carefully controls the strength. Thanks to the effect of the toxin, Su Qiming has no feeling, otherwise the pain will be dead.


    "How do you feel?" If you still don''t feel it, you have to gouge out the meat.


    "A little tingling..." compared with the previous numbness and insensibility, Su Qiming can already feel the pain like a needle.


    "OK, Jinxuan, more firepower."


    It seems that the toxin is almost exhausted, but...


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the wound left by the butterfly, and the piece of meat about the size of a palm around him is still blue black, and has been completely necrotic.


    "Bear it!" She said a low, hand a force, the piece of meat completely gouged down.


    The black meat fell on the ground, which made Ye Leng and Shen Manyu shiver. Even Zhu Yu, Yu Jinxuan and Feng Feng shiver. Only Tang Xiaotang, still looks the same, and even can pull the meat around to see the condition of the bones.


    After a while, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the bone was OK. According to Su Qiming''s ability to recover, it was estimated that she would recover in a few days.


    But these days his body will be very weak and he can never be hurt any more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    "All right, it''s OK."


    When the blood from the wound has returned to light red, Tang Xiaotang asked Yu Jinxuan to stop his ability.


    After taking good medicine and dressing the wound, Tang Xiaotang said in a low voice, "let''s go. How long is it from here to the destination?"


    "And... Thirty kilometers."


    Zhu Yu took out the map, looked at it carefully, and said in a low voice, "this is the nearest road. If we take this road... Maybe we can get there before tonight. But...


    "what?"


    "This road is a mountain road, very dangerous..." think about these mutated trees, Zhu Yu frowned, that a dense mountain forest, if the trees are so mutated, they are not too dangerous.


    "How far is it?" Yu Jinxuan asked.


    "It''s a long way... If you want to go around, it will take at least three days." Zhu Yu looked at the road far away from them with a complicated look.


    "Which way?"


    One is the mountain road with many crises and life-threatening at any time, but the time is short, and the other is the relatively safe but long road. Facing this choice, people are silent.


    "Take the mountain road." Tang Xiaotang picked up the map, looked at the road full of all kinds of trees and peaks, and said firmly.


    They can''t afford to delay. Now they have no time. If they can''t destroy the energy source... The world will make the same mistake again.


    "What do the others mean?" Zhu Yu looked at the silent people, put away the map and asked.


    Although he also prefers to take the mountain road, they are a collective after all, and it is related to the names of other people, so we still need to listen to their opinions.


    The breath of silence permeated the crowd. They looked at the wound on Su Qiming''s arm and did not speak.


    No one is sure what will happen if... They don''t want to die... No one doesn''t want to live to the end.


    After a moment''s silence, Yu Jinxuan finally gave a light smile and said: "isn''t that death? I''ve never been afraid since I set foot on this road! "


    "I choose the mountain road!"


    Shen Manyu sighed. Now that the three people have decided, she has nothing to hesitate about: "choose the mountain road, as this guy said, we will know what we are facing from the beginning."


    "My life was saved by Zhuge. Without you, I would have died long ago. So I''ll choose whatever you choose! "


    Later, Su Qiming showed a smile, touched his head and said, "although I''m timid, I know what to do at this time."


    "Well, Feng and ye Leng, what about you?" Zhu Yu''s eyes flashed a trace of comfort and moving, and turned to look at Feng Feng and ye Leng.


    "Ah? I can do anything. "


    Ye Leng didn''t have any idea. Anyway, she decided to follow everyone. Naturally, she would go wherever other people went.


    Feng Feng said calmly, "don''t you treat me as a brother? You''ve both decided. Can I go with you? "


    "Well, it''s decided. Let''s take the mountain road!"


    Zhu Yu held out her hand and began to smile. Her face stained with mud and blood could no longer be seen as handsome, but it was very reassuring: "don''t be afraid, we will all live, we must be!"


    "Well, yes!"


    Six hands together, ye Leng looked at Tang Xiaotang who didn''t put his hand in, some doubts.


    "Chen Yun?"


    Everyone hesitated to look at Tang Xiaotang standing on one side. Shen Manyu seemed to understand something and gently called out: "yunyun..."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the hands of different sizes, and looked at the firmness and seriousness of everyone''s eyes. Suddenly, she had a feeling that she couldn''t speak.


    That feeling is probably to be trusted, expected, needed... Really... Not bad...


    "well."


    She smiles, puts her hand on them, and clasps with them.


    Although, this oath... She can''t keep it....


    under the red world, holding hands together, they firmly believe that as long as they work together, this end of life will pass one day.


    A group of seven soon set out on the journey. Thanks to Zhu Yu being sent to investigate meteorites, he left this precious map. Otherwise, they could not find a place one day.


    ...


    the mountain road is more dangerous than they imagined. Not to mention the mutated animals and plants, but the complex terrain and rugged road make it difficult for the weak Tang Xiaotang and ye Leng to walk. They are almost carried down by Zhu Yu and Feng Feng Feng.


    "And... How long?"


    Yu Jinxuan carries all the food and water on his back, while Feng Feng carries ye Lengzhu Yu and Tang Xiaotang on his back, followed by Shen Manyu and Su Qiming.


    Su Qiming''s arm was injured, and he had no fighting power. He had just cleared away the toxin, and his body was still weak. He looked at the endless mountain forest and asked weakly."Are you tired? Do you want a Feng to carry you? " Zhu Yu asked back.


    Feng Feng also turned back. Thanks to Tang Xiaotang''s training, he can definitely carry two more Su Qiming, "I''ll carry you. Don''t force me. There''s still a long way to go."


    "Forget it, I''m fine! You''d better protect Ye Leng. "


    "Why don''t you stop and have a rest?" Shen Manyu hesitated. It''s dangerous here. If he can''t stop, it''s better not to stop. But if he can''t hold on, it''s necessary to have a rest.


    Su Qiming could not be like a girl. He waved his hand: "I can still hold on. Let''s go on."


    "Don''t force it. If you''re tired, just say it. We don''t care about the time." Zhu Yu''s voice came from the front.


    "Good..."


    "no! Get down


    Before Su Qiming finished speaking, Yu Jinxuan''s roar came from the front. Before people had time to react, they quickly fell down, and then felt a large shadow passing over them and stopped behind them.


    Looking back in a hurry, I saw a creature as big as a buffalo with red eyes and full body.


    The remaining features can still be recognized vaguely. This is a wolf, but...


    "is this... A wolf?"


    Looking at the sharp tusks and strong body, Zhu Yu looks tight and subconsciously protects Tang Xiaotang on his back.


    The mutant wolf looked at several people with salivation. Its sharp claws were moving on the ground and its throat was growling.


    "Ah Yu, you go first. I''ll deal with this guy."


    Yu Jinxuan stood in front of the crowd, stopped them with one hand, and looked at the wolf''s eyes. He can feel that this guy is hard to deal with... Can''t let it delay their time!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    "No! Jin Xuan... "Zhu Yu wanted to pull him back, but Yu Jin Xuan waved him away, and his resolute figure stood in front of them:" you go! We must destroy the meteorite


    "Jinxuan!" Zhu Yu roared and wanted to say something. Suddenly she felt a hand on her shoulder. The girl''s cold voice rang out in her ears.


    "Let''s go."


    "Chen Yun, why...


    " go! Let''s go


    Yu Jinxuan a roar, the zombie wolf has been unable to bear, directly rushed over, Yu Jinxuan raised his arm to block.


    He took out the long knife at his waist, blocking the zombie wolf''s sharp teeth and throwing his backpack to Zhu Yu. Finally, he looked back and said, "go! Don''t let me stop this guy for nothing


    From that pair of eyes to see the insistence and request, Zhu Yu silent. Just a moment later, Zhu Yu felt as if a century had passed...


    "go..."


    his lips moved, and a very low and heavy word squeezed out of his throat. Feng Feng looked at him incredulously: "brother Zhu!"


    "Go


    Zhu Yu held her hand tightly, her arms were bulging, her bones were pale, her teeth were biting hard, and her whole body was stiff and terrible: "let''s go!"


    He can''t... can''t let Jinxuan pay in vain!


    "You..." Shen Manyu looked at the figure in front of her. She couldn''t say what she felt. She blinked until her eyes became blurred... She turned and left for the first time.


    Zhu Yu no longer looks at him, turns around and drags the ferocious and red eyed Feng Feng to leave quickly. He can''t stay here any longer. He must find the meteorite as soon as possible. If he can destroy it earlier, Jinxuan may still survive!


    The footsteps behind him gradually faded away. Yu Jinxuan wiped the blood on his face and looked at the ferocious and ugly animal face in front of him. The bad smell in his mouth made him almost nauseous. Feeling the heat surging in his body, he lowered his head, and there were faint red marks on his face.


    The arms blocking the wolf''s forelimbs gradually tightened, with red lines on the muscles protruding along the blood vessels. Yu Jinxuan raised his head. There was a faint red light in his eyes, and a layer of red light appeared all over his body.


    Hand a little bit raised forward pressure, even zombie wolves are pressed back. It seems to feel the terrible momentum on him. The zombie wolf roared in fear. His hind legs sank deep into the soil and finally stopped moving.


    It let go of the claws of holding Yu Jinxuan''s arm, and its hind legs fell not far away. His body higher than Yu Jinxuan was like a huge stone, and his eyes were as fierce as copper bells. His eyes were restless and faint fear.


    It can feel that this person''s breath is very terrible... There is a faint smell of the same kind, but it is more dangerous...


    "come on, use your death... To put out the agitation in my heart!"


    Yu Jinxuan''s throat was full of low smile. He raised the long knife in his hand and held it in his hand. A layer of red flame wrapped the blade. In the hot breath, the surrounding air began to deform.


    The roar of the zombie wolf''s throat became more and more shrill. It had a big mouth, and a faint orange light appeared in its throat. The light condensed into a ball, and a little bit appeared in its mouth, but a moment later, it was as big as a basketball.


    Yu Jinxuan disdained sneer, his eyes have completely become red, in the hands of a long knife wave, he quickly rushed forward.


    "I won''t let you pass!"


    ...


    Zhu Yu ran wildly in the forest and walked out of the distance. There was a huge roar behind her. The red light column rose from the sky, and the hot breath devoured everything around her. Many mutant creatures were burnt out by the fire before they could escape.


    Hot breath from the face, they look back, only to see the red light has disappeared, far away that a red only scorched earth.


    "Jinxuan..."


    Zhu Yu''s eyes were slightly red when she looked at the sky that had been restored to red. Standing in silence for a long time, he turned forward with heavy but firm steps.


    Tang Xiaotang saw the tears in his eyes. She didn''t say anything. She just looked back. There is only red on the map, and nothing can be seen. They have entered the range of the strongest radiation from the energy source, so...


    Yu Jinxuan has started to mutate, and he himself has felt this mutation, so he will stay... He is afraid that he will become a Zombie and hurt people.


    She must take the energy source as soon as possible!


    All the people went on in silence, no one spoke, but they could not help speeding up the pace. They have no choice but to move on.


    "It''s cold. Do you think it''s cold?"


    Su Qiming, who was walking behind, suddenly made a sound. He held his arm and almost trembled: "it''s really cold."


    "Cold?" Shen Manyu looked around: "how long have we been walking?" It was night, but she always felt that they hadn''t gone long."Three hours." Zhu Yu looked at her watch and said in a low voice: "it''s not noon yet."


    He also felt a little cold, but they left the woods at about seven in the morning and began to drive. Now the temperature should gradually rise. How can it start to get cold?


    Feng Feng was silent and did not speak. His eyes were still red, and there were tears on his face. The leaf on his back nodded coldly: "I feel cold, too."


    Zhu Yu opened the map and had a look. They were about to reach the range of the meteorite, but there was no crater in front of them. Maybe they had to go ahead. But... He took out his compass. The pointer was spinning around and couldn''t point at all. This thing hasn''t been normal since we got here.


    "You see, what''s that?"


    All of a sudden, Shen Manyu, who was in the front, let out a low cry and ran over first. The following several people looked at each other and followed her.


    When they got to the front, they found that it was a large military backpack, half of which was trapped in the soil, with only some green cloth on it, which was very conspicuous on the red land.


    Since they stepped into the range of the meteorite, they have never seen any more creatures. There are many burning black marks among the branches of withered trees. There is no moss that can move and bind feet in front of the forest on the ground, only a large area of red almost black land.


    "This is...


    ZHU Yuji took a few steps, half knelt on the ground, looked at the bag, reached for the bag belt, and tried to pull it out.


    Unexpectedly, the bag seemed to be affected by the meteorite. He thought he could pull it out. However, with a little effort, the bag belt, like the fragile pastry, turned into debris in his hand and fell to the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    Zhu Yu simply threw away the crumbs in her hand, threw away the soft soil around her and planed out the bag.


    "Why is there a bag here?"


    Shen Manyu looked at the complete bag. She thought it was very strange. The bag was very big and looked like it was equipped by professional people. But... Who would leave the bag with so many things here?


    "If it''s not wrong, it should have been left by the missing geologists."


    Tang Xiaotang lies on Zhu Yu''s back. She didn''t speak all the time. The magnetic field here had a great influence on her. All she felt was that her head was dizzy, and all kinds of messy pictures flashed in front of her eyes, some of which had appeared before, and many of which were unknown.


    Fortunately, her soul does not belong to this world, but will not be affected by the energy source. However, the closer she gets to the energy source, the more uncomfortable she is. She always thinks of the picture of the explosion of the energy source.


    I always feel that things will not be so easy.


    Zhu Yu doesn''t speak. He gently opens the bag and tries to control his strength to prevent the bag and its contents from breaking again.


    Map, geological hammer, climbing rope, compass, water, compressed biscuit... Everything in the bag appears. Zhu Yuyue affirms his conjecture.


    In fact, before that group of people disappeared, they had received news that they had found the meteorite, but it seemed strange. Then the phone broke for no reason, and then they could not be contacted.


    So, is the meteorite nearby?


    "The meteorite is nearby. Please look for it carefully." It''s strange. Why is there no crater?


    Zhu Yu carefully bypassed the bag. Originally, he wanted to take away the useful things in the bag, but seeing the end of the previous bag, it was estimated that these things were also affected by the energy when the meteorite fell, and became the same as the bag.


    "Nearby? But when a meteorite falls, shouldn''t there be a crater? " Ye Leng feels very strange. This place is desolate. Everything is complete except for no green. How could it be the place where the meteorite fell?


    "Yes, the meteorite is nearby."


    Tang Xiaotang opened her mouth in a low voice. Everyone looked at her one after another. Zhu Yu put her down and asked softly, "are you ok?"


    She didn''t make a sound. He thought she was asleep again.


    "I''m fine."


    Tang Xiaotang shook his head and walked slowly to a tree. He touched the trunk of the tree with a little force. People only saw that the tree was like the belt just now. In an instant, the place Tang Xiaotang touched turned into a pile of sawdust.


    It''s like it''s covered with numerous cracks and rotten, but in fact it looks like a very solid and complete tree except that it has no leaves.


    When the energy source falls, it changes the original structure of these objects. The powerful energy impact is enough to affect every inch of land, including these creatures.


    "This..."


    SHEN Manyu picked up a stone, and sure enough, the stone turned into a pile of red sand in her hand, leaking from her fingers.


    "You see, even the stone has become like this."


    Shen Manyu threw away the sand and nodded: "sure enough, then the meteorite is near here?"


    "Well, let''s look for it carefully."


    Tang Xiaotang always thinks that it won''t be very smooth. Think about those inexplicably missing geologists. They are the first people who have direct contact with the energy source. If they become zombies, their strength may not be comparable to that of ordinary zombies.


    But now, the most important thing is to find the energy source first. If the energy source stays here for one more second, the world will be affected more deeply. She didn''t stop them. She just reminded them: "be careful, and try not to go too far. If there is a situation, please tell others at any time."


    "Good."


    They nodded and went around looking for meteorites. Tang Xiaotang looked at Su Qiming, who was still standing in the same place and didn''t know what he was thinking. He walked over slowly: "Su Qiming, are you ok?"


    She doesn''t know why Yu Jinxuan is the first one to mutate, but if even Yu Jinxuan and other powers start to mutate, then the rest of them will be very dangerous... Although this time they found the energy source a long time earlier than in the data, Tang Xiaotang thinks that things won''t happen when he thinks about all the things along the way It''s so easy.


    And she had to take the energy source to the volcano. She didn''t know where the volcano was in the prediction. She couldn''t take the energy source back without using the energy of the volcano to stimulate the energy source and tear up the space.


    Just as she was thinking about this, she heard Su Qiming''s low voice: "I''m ok..."


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart sank, and it seems that he also began to mutate...


    "Su Qiming, and so on."


    But before she finished, Su Qiming ran away quickly, so fast that Tang Xiaotang couldn''t catch up with him. She only vaguely saw a touch of red in his eyes, but he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Su Qiming...


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flashed a bit of complexity. Is he going to mutate?"Come on! You see, is this a meteorite? "


    Tang Xiaotang and Zhu Yu looked at each other and ran to see half a golden red ball buried in the caramel colored soil. The ball was about the size of a fist and was shining brightly. It seemed that there was floating light inside. It was brilliant and breathtaking.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flashed a glimmer of dark light, this is the energy source... Even in this dilapidated body, she can feel the strong energy full of strange vitality... But why does this energy source fall into the world for no reason?


    I don''t know why, she thought of the fragment found in the CDC, and always felt that there was a connection between them.


    Ah, but it seems that she is too dependent on the organization. It''s just that her brain is attacked. She can hardly move in this task world. If she had been put in the past, she would have died 800 times! At that time, she had nothing, but she had never been so embarrassed now. Really, it''s hard to bend!


    "Is this... A meteorite?" Zhu Yu also hesitated. Why is this meteorite like this?


    "Yes, this is the meteorite."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the meteorite buried in the soil and stopped Zhu Yu from touching it: "don''t move."


    Let''s not say that the energy contained in the meteorite collides with them, and it is very likely to mutate if it is touched rashly. Let''s say that the meteorite is so simple to be found by them, and if it is put here without any obstruction, she will feel dangerous.


    "Well? What about Su Qiming? Why didn''t you see him? " Ye Leng looked around and found that there was one person missing. He looked around strangely.


    "Why, he''s not here?" Feng Feng remembers seeing Su Qiming running by just now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    Shen Manyu looked at the golden red meteorite, which was as beautiful as a diamond. For some reason, a piece of red suddenly flashed in front of her eyes... She felt that the powers in her body were ready to move, and there was a strange feeling in her heart... I really want to see the bright red as the meteorite...


    and so on! Why does she have such an idea?


    Shaking her head, she pressed down the strange trace in her heart. Instead of looking at the meteorite, Shen Manyu asked, "what should I do? How are you going to destroy this thing? "


    "Where is the nearest active volcano?"


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the energy source and always feels like there is something around him. However, affected by the energy source, the map has turned red and nothing can be seen.


    "H city."


    Zhu Yu thinks about it. If he remembers correctly, the last time he went to H city on a mission, he seemed to remember that there was an active volcano there.


    "How far is it from here?"


    "It''s about three days'' drive."


    City h is a long way from city A. without the help of a car, they can''t get there in half a month.


    Tang Xiaotang frowned. If so, it would be too late: "is there a faster way?"


    "It only takes half a day to fly a plane, but..." Zhu Yu knows where there is a helicopter, but the problem is that no one can drive it...


    "I''ll drive it."


    Zhu Yu looked at the girl in surprise. Her calm face was expressionless, as if she was just talking about a very simple thing. But... She''s just an ordinary person. How can she fly a plane?


    "Ye Leng! What''s the matter with you? "


    Suddenly, Feng Feng''s cry of panic came from their ears. When they looked back, they saw that ye Leng seemed to be under control and reached out to touch the energy source.


    "Don''t touch it!"


    Tang Xiaotang''s pupil shrinks and reaches out to stop it.


    But it''s too late. Seeing that ye Leng''s hand is about to touch the energy source, she suddenly stops, struggles, and her fingers begin to withdraw.


    "Come on


    Zhu Yu seizes the opportunity and winks at Feng Feng. Feng Feng rushes forward and forcibly holds Ye Leng away. Tang Xiaotang tears off his clothes and covers the energy source.


    Can this energy source control people? She is a charm, and naturally can be immune controlled, so she can''t feel anything abnormal, but these human beings can''t, especially Ye Leng''s mental power is different from ordinary people, and her perception of energy source is stronger than others, so she can be controlled so easily. On the contrary, Feng Feng, who is the farthest away from the energy source and has weak perception of energy, has no feeling at all.


    It seems that only she or Zhu Yu can pick up this thing.


    Tang Xiaotang reaches out his hand and wants to pick up the energy source.


    "No! Get out of the way


    "Boom!"


    In the huge roar, Zhu Yuyi picks up Tang Xiaotang to escape, and Tang Xiaotang takes the opportunity to hold the energy source in his hand.


    The soil splashes, and the surrounding rocks and trees instantly become debris. In the smoke, a figure suddenly emerges from the soil and falls in front of several people, looking at Tang Xiaotang fiercely.


    No, or look at the energy source in her hand.


    "Here, why are there zombies?"


    Ye Leng forcibly controls herself in Feng Feng''s arms. She half opens her eyes and looks tired. It took almost all her mental energy to get rid of the mysterious control.


    But now, she can''t use almost any of her powers. In the next battle, she can''t only participate in it, but also bother Feng Feng to protect it. They lost two combat effectiveness.


    The zombie that emerged from the earth was hung with messy cloth strips, which could be seen as the uniform of the geological team. Its appearance still keeps the appearance of human beings. Its pale skin is exposed outside, its hair is very long, and its eyes are no longer red, but thick black. It is almost the same as normal people, but the red light flashing from time to time in the pupils tells people that it is still not human.


    Zhu Yu left far away and looked at the zombie. There was no greed and chaos in his eyes. It was a kind of cunning and cold light. It was not difficult to see that the zombie had wisdom.


    It''s dangerous.


    This is Zhu Yu''s first intuition. All his powers are shouting to remind him that this zombie is very difficult to deal with.


    The zombie didn''t act rashly, but stood in the same place and looked at the crowd. It knew that the best thing to deal with was the man over there and the girl in his arms, and then the man who looked at him. It could feel that there was something on him that made him very afraid...


    as for the girl in his arms, I don''t know why, it just wanted to stay away from her. His intuition told him that the girl was 10000 times more dangerous than the man... But the thing he wanted but couldn''t touch was in her hands...


    "what shall we do?" Feng Feng asked.


    "You two leave first, you take ye Leng, you must protect her well!" Zhu Yu holding Tang Xiaotang, while vigilant attention to the Zombie''s action, said to Feng Feng."No! I can''t leave you Feng Feng looked at Zhu Yu and ye Leng, who was half unconscious in his arms. He bit his teeth and said in a deep voice.


    "You have to go. The hope of the future depends on Ye Leng. Don''t forget that only she can make the zombie return to normal." Tang Xiaotang added calmly. As long as the energy source disappears, the world''s self-healing ability will slowly repair everything. No new zombies will be born, and only those who have become zombies can return to normal.


    "And neither of you can help." What she said is not polite. Indeed, for the zombie with unknown ability, Feng Feng, who is weaker, and ye lengzhen, who is most vulnerable to the influence of energy source, nothing can help. It''s better to let them leave and keep a glimmer of hope.


    "Don''t worry, I''m still here." Shen Manyu looked at Feng Feng and said, "take Xiao Leng and leave. Even if we die, we will destroy the meteorite."


    "To city B! You must live Zhu Yu looked back at him, and then at Tang Xiaotang: "Chen Yun, you also follow a Feng to leave, he will protect you two."


    "No, I can''t leave. There''s one thing only I can do." The girl looked at Zhu Yu with deep eyes, and her tone was persistent and serious: "you need me, I can''t leave."


    Zhu Yu was silent. Tang Xiaotang saw that he wanted to knock her out and left Feng Feng''s mind. He added faintly: "if you do that, I will still come back. He can''t see me."


    "Moreover, his strength, only protects the leaf cold to be also possible, two people some are unable to reach


    Tang Xiaotang calmly added that Zhu Yu was only silent for a moment, and finally nodded: "I know."


    He agreed that she would stay because he knew that she would do what she said.


    But later, he preferred that he would knock her out on that day, so that at least she would not, would not make such a decision...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    Feng Feng clenches his teeth and doesn''t say a word. He knows what to do... But reason knows, emotion is another matter...


    "a Feng," Zhu Yu, with his back to him, suddenly calls him in a low voice.


    "What?" Feng Feng''s eyes were slightly red. He was staring at his back. His voice was low with a trace of hoarseness.


    "Tell my dad, just say..." Zhu Yu hesitated for a moment, then suddenly smile: "forget it, don''t say anything." He knew that his father would understand him.


    "You go quickly. Now, if you see Su Qiming, take him with you." Zhu Yu took a few steps forward and focused on the zombie. Shen Manyu stepped forward and stood beside him, looking at the zombie deeply.


    Feng Feng took a deep look at the three of them. There were tears in his red eyes. He bit his teeth, holding Ye Leng, turned and galloped, and soon disappeared here.


    Zhu Yu sighed deeply, but she was still thinking about Su Qiming at the bottom of her heart. She didn''t know where the child had gone... Now, it''s one to live.


    I hope a Feng can find him and take him away.


    The zombie got angry when he saw that the prey in his mouth had run two times. Although the two are very weak, their bodies are still delicious food for them. When they get to the mouth, they stare at the three people angrily, but they don''t want to give up the things in human hands. Compared with them, the energy source is more attractive to them, so they can only reluctantly Watch Feng Feng leave.


    Tang Xiaotang is not really worried about this zombie. She still has one chance not to use it. It''s a big deal to move them away at that time. It''s just Su Qiming and Shen Manyu''s state that worries her. If they don''t hurry up, they won''t be able to make it, and they are so close to the energy source...


    but she finds one advantage, that is, she can read it To understand this zombie''s inner thoughts, maybe it already has intelligence. Unlike the previous zombies who only rely on instinct, Tang Xiaotang can see clearly what he thinks.


    It''s easier for them to fight like this.


    "Be careful, it''s going to attack."


    Tang Xiaotang reminded the side of Zhu Yu, low said.


    As soon as her voice fell, the zombie stretched out her hand. A green flame appeared directly in her palm and rushed to several people. With a wave of Zhu Yu''s hand, a thunder shocked her and shattered the flame.


    However, the flame did not go out, Mars fell to the ground, still burning.


    Shen Manyu''s whole body was cold. In a short time, the ground was covered with white ice, and the flames were frozen.


    After using the power, she felt more and more that the power in her body could not be controlled. Originally, she just wanted to freeze the fire. As a result, the ice was out of control, and even Zhu Yu was frozen.


    Fortunately, Zhu Yu didn''t notice that he jumped in the air and a lightning struck the zombie directly. He thought this strike would be able to strike, but to his surprise, the zombie just stood still and seemed to let him attack.


    Purple lightning struck the zombie with lightning, and the scorched red soil flew up. But when the soil fell, people found that the zombie was intact, and no damage was encountered.


    After a close look, a thin layer of light appeared around it, forming a barrier, just like the zombie that saved Shen Manyu. However, the barrier was more transparent and stronger. Zhu Yu''s thunder shock had no trace on it.


    This zombie has two abilities!


    Tang Xiaotang can''t help remembering that there should be more than one geological team here at that time, but only one zombie was left in the end. How many people were left?


    Well, this zombie must have more than one power!


    Shen Manyu just wanted to freeze the zombie with the power as she did last time, but before the power was released, she felt that she couldn''t control it.


    Her face changed greatly. She quickly took it back, but it was too late. The cold air went straight to Tang Xiaotang in Zhu Yuhuai.


    "Be careful!"


    Zhu Yugen didn''t expect that the attack would come from Shen Manyu. In a hurry, he struck the ice with a flash of lightning and broke it directly.


    Shen Manyu knelt down on her knees, covered her hands, and forced the cold air from her fingertips back: "I, I can''t control my powers!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhu Yu fell in front of her and felt the chill on Shen Manyu before she got close. She hung her head, surrounded by layers of cold, the land beside her was already covered by ice.


    "Are you all right?" Zhu Yugang wants to reach out to touch her, and then he hears the suppressed voice coming from Shen Manyu''s long hair.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    She turned her head slowly, and the hair covering her face slid away, revealing her red pupils. Her teeth stretched to her lips, which surprised Zhu Yuxin.


    "You...


    " you go! "


    The next second, Shen Manyu''s face became struggling, her pupils turned black again, and her elongated teeth retracted.


    "Go! I can''t control myself! "The chill on her body suddenly rises, her teeth and eyes change back again, staring at Tang Xiaotang in Zhu Yu''s arms.


    "Get away from her!"


    It must be too close to the energy source, her mutation is ahead of time! Tang Xiaotang asks Zhu Yu to leave with him in a hurry.


    Sure enough, as soon as they retreated, Shen Manyu returned to her original state, but the cold around her did not dissipate. She knelt down in the same place, or some red eyes seriously and solemnly looking at the two: "you go first, here I''ll hold!"


    She felt that the powers were growing rapidly, every blood vessel in her body was tightening, every cell was shouting. She could hardly control her desire to release herself.


    Her slender fingers were tightly clasped into the earth, and she suddenly remembered that Zhu Yu, who was back to them at that time, did he feel the same as she does now?


    This kind of feeling is really painful...


    SHEN Manyu looks at Tang Xiaotang with a hard smile: "you must... Er, destroy the meteorite..."


    Tang Xiaotang looks at that smile, and suddenly something is touched in his heart. Clearly, she can''t control herself. What supports these weak and weak people Fragile life still insist?


    She doesn''t understand, but maybe that''s why even if there are many more powerful creatures than them, they can dominate the world.


    Before the words fall, Shen Manyu''s chill rises again. Before Zhu Yu can react, Shen Manyu gets up quickly and pours at the zombie behind them.


    When the zombie failed to strike, he saw that the group of human beings were staying there. He wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to sneak attack. But he didn''t know that the woman suddenly came. The breath on her body made him scared. There was no time to escape. The man had already arrived.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    But it''s not in a hurry. It''s confident in its ability. A water color barrier appeared out of thin air to keep it behind.


    The ice blue light rose into the sky, and there was a chill around. In the mist, Tang Xiaotang heard her voice.


    "Let''s go, don''t let our sacrifice be in vain..."


    the mysterious forest is quiet, and Zhu Yu carries Tang Xiaotang on her back. They are all silent and do not speak, only know how to move forward.


    Blood red world, day and night, except for two people, can not feel any breath of life.


    The trees stretch their soft branches, seemingly harmless but extremely dangerous. There are countless pairs of greedy eyes hidden in the forest, but maybe they are too close to the energy source. Their intelligence quotient is generally high, and they don''t attack rashly.


    But in the end, the attraction of the energy source is too great. A pair of red eyes light up from the dark, and a steady stream of strange creatures appear from the dark. They look like rabbits and rats, with long white hair. They look very cute, but unlike rabbits and rats, they have sharp teeth in their mouths and sharp nails between their claws.


    Zhu Yu''s eyes didn''t squint. The purple electric light rose up in the sky. With a surge of anger, she was like a giant dragon shuttling through the forest, devouring all those stupid and ready to move creatures.


    The light dissipated, leaving only a corpse on the ground.


    Zhu Yu hung her head fast, but she was so gloomy that she didn''t dare to get close to the mutated trees.


    However, the temptation of energy source is too tempting for these zombies. Soon, more creatures will appear. The giant quadruped snake with horns, staring at the red vertical pupil, spitting out the black letter while salivating at Tang Xiaotang, can feel that this human has something that makes it salivate...


    due to the Zombie''s ability, these creatures usually want to approach, but dare not, so they have to divide the area nearest to the energy source To absorb the remaining energy according to the capacity.


    But now, the energy source has left the Zombie''s site, and they have a chance.


    As long as... As long as you eat these two humans...


    Zhu Yu raised her hand, and a flash of lightning fell from the sky and hit the four legged snake directly. What he didn''t expect was that the four legged snake swallowed the lightning directly with its mouth open.


    There was no sound. The lightning was swallowed quietly by it. Its eyes became more and more red, and it was about to bite them with its mouth wide open.


    Zhu Yu''s expression is sharp, and her whole body is covered with purple light. There is a flash of lightning in the distant sky. The red clouds gather together, and the lightning jumps from the clouds, and finally condenses into a huge lightning.


    "Boom!"


    Thunder and lightning came down from the sky, and the huge impact brightened the whole sky.


    The four legged snake roared bitterly, the earth flew, and after the light and dust dispersed, the body of the four legged snake was scarred, its tail was broken by lightning, and the meat was turned over, and almost the bones could be seen.


    It roared, and its eyes were all filled with blood red. It opened its mouth wildly and rushed up. It didn''t even want its tail. It wanted to die with them.


    However, not close to the two people, it seems to feel something, the huge snake eye red dim down, it flashed a trace of fear in the pupil. The body swims fast on the ground, even the wound also regardless of the crazy escape, soon moved down a large tree, disappeared here.


    What''s going on?


    Zhu Yu suddenly felt a huge pressure, the land under his feet seemed to suddenly have a huge suction, and wanted to suck him in.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes reflected a pale face. In a trance, it seemed that a strange picture flashed by her eyes. In her absence, Zhu Yu had already taken her far away.


    When they looked back, Zhu Yu found that the place where he was standing had become a huge pit. At the bottom of the pit stood a figure with black hair. It slowly raised its head, revealing a familiar face.


    It''s the zombie! It didn''t die at all!


    Not only did he not die, he didn''t even have a wound on his body, and his eyes became more and more dark. At the moment of raising her head, a sharp red light flashed through her pupils, and her temperament became more and more profound and cold. For some reason, Tang Xiaotang felt that this Zombie... Seemed different from just now... It seemed more powerful, because she could no longer see through what she thought.


    Moreover, her heart is more and more heavy, because since this zombie appears here, it means that Shen Manyu has been...


    she is ready to leave here with Zhu Yu when necessary. Anyway, the energy source must be destroyed, and Zhu Yu can''t do anything.


    The zombie slowly raised a hand. The dark green flame rose from its pale fingers. It was not hot, but it made people feel cold from the bottom of their heart.


    Sure enough, it became stronger. This time, the fire was much more scared than the previous one.


    It looked at them with cold eyes. There was no greed for energy source in its eyes. It only wanted to kill both of them.Even Zhu Yu felt the danger. The powers in his body were beating restlessly, and his heart was beating violently, shouting to remind him how dangerous this zombie was.


    But it''s strange that when Mingming met it just now, he didn''t have such a strong sense of crisis. In such a short time, how did it become so powerful?


    "Go, you are not its rival."


    The girl in his arms calmly looked at the zombies not far away. The fire was approaching and surrounded them. He felt that the strength of the girl holding his arm was increasing, as if to make a decision.


    "No!" Thinking of those companions who left, his heart immediately panicked. If... If she makes the same decision as them... Then he is left alone...


    "it doesn''t matter. You must remember to destroy the meteorite. "


    Tang Xiaotang put the energy source wrapped in clothes into Zhu Yu''s hand. Using the ability, her complete body radiated by the energy source is completely unable to support.


    In fact, the energy source doesn''t have no effect on her. It will corrode the human body. It''s just that her soul is so strong that she doesn''t become a zombie...


    fortunately, this time Zhu Yu doesn''t have to jump into the sea of fire. In a moment, she will send him to the nearest place to the volcano. He just needs to throw the energy source in.


    She believes that as long as Zhu Yu is there, he will surely lead the rest of mankind to rejuvenation.


    It must be...


    there was a bright white light between the fingers, and the green flame surrounded them. Just when Tang Xiaotang was about to use the power, suddenly, the flame in front of him seemed to be torn apart by something, and slowly separated from both sides. No matter how it burned, he could no longer get close, just like being separated by an invisible barrier.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    A thin figure suddenly appeared. He stood in front of them. Although his back was thin, it was very firm.


    The surrounding space seems to have been cut open, and after the flames disintegrated, clumps of them went out, leaving only wisps of smoke.


    It''s... Su Qiming!


    He never looked back, but turned his back to them. Zhu Yu looked at him, his hands trembling slightly, and he could see his long nails...


    "Su Qiming!"


    Su Qiming''s whole body suddenly flashed a light blue light, and the ground under their feet also appeared blue light. The light gradually became strong, forming a light column around them, isolating them from the outside.


    This is...


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly recalled a trick she once taught Su Qiming, that is, the method he used to transmit at the cost of his life, which can separate space and transmit a person to another place.


    However, because he is a human, this move consumes all the energy at one time, and can only transmit one person.


    But now, he even sends her and Zhu Yu at one time...


    through the light, everything outside becomes very fuzzy. Tang Xiaotang and Zhu Yu can''t see Su Qiming clearly, and everything around becomes fuzzy, just like a high-speed train, only the deformed outline can be seen.


    The blue light flashed away and disappeared from here. The two people who were standing in the same place also disappeared together.


    ...


    the feeling of shuttling in the light column is very bad. It''s like a fast rising elevator. There''s a feeling that time is infinitely prolonged, dizzy.


    And maybe it''s because it''s su Qiming''s first time to use this skill, and he also transmits two people at one time. The space is very unstable, constantly shaking and rocking. It feels like a big pendulum sitting in an amusement park.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are blurry, and he has begun to feel dizzy. Zhu Yu is also very uncomfortable. But looking at the girl''s pale face in his arms, he tried to stabilize himself, not to let her feel more vibration.


    But it didn''t work, and even he faltered under a violent jolt, and his back hit the blue wall of light directly.


    "Well


    Zhu Yu hums, quickly stabilizes her figure and protects the girl in her arms from hitting the wall.


    But maybe Su Qiming''s ability is unstable. When Zhu Yu hits, the wall of light is directly smashed, the movement stops, and the blue light begins to disappear.


    "Hua La -"


    the light that wrapped them broke into countless pieces, and Zhu Yuhuai fell directly from the air with Tang Xiaotang in her arms. Fortunately, it''s not far from the ground. Zhu Yu quickly adjusts her position in the air and lets Tang Xiaotang pad her body.


    "Pa!"


    Zhu Yu falls to the ground, Tang Xiaotang bumps into his arms, and the energy source in his arms falls to the ground and rolls to one side.


    The cloth fell, the golden red light lit up instantly, and the mutated grass on the ground soon gathered together to surround the energy source.


    "Wake up


    Zhu Yu patted the girl''s face. Her eyes were closed, her lips were bloodless, and her brows were locked.


    Tang Xiaotang is trying to wake up, but he can''t help but enter a state of foreknowledge.


    The messy figure, she saw Yu Jinxuan, Shen Manyu, Su Qiming, ye Leng and Feng Feng... Finally, suddenly, the face of the zombie, and then the next moment, they all disappeared.


    She seems to be standing in a beautiful garden, surrounded by countless strange flowers and plants that have never been seen before, surrounded by clouds. In front of her, there is a light green bead floating, emitting a soft light green light. No matter the shape or size, it is the same as the energy source.


    This is... Energy source?


    She was wondering when she suddenly saw a figure slowly appear from the clouds, it seems to be a woman. She came slowly, her hair reaching to her shoulders, her face covered by veil, but she was very familiar with her figure.


    A bottle appeared in the woman''s hand. She didn''t know what was in it. Beads also seem to feel something, green light began to flicker, green light became deep and dazzling, completely without the previous mild and beautiful.


    The woman holds the bottle to pour slightly, the unknown red liquid drops on the bead, the mysterious red light instantly pollutes the light color bead.


    The bead continuously emits green light, trying to resist the red light, but the red light is still more and more prosperous, which suppresses the green light thoroughly.


    With the continuous dripping of liquid, finally, the red light completely engulfed the green light, and dyed the light green beads red. Under the red light, the flowers around wither rapidly, and the exotic flowers and plants wither in clusters, or become twisted plants with red light. With the bead as the center, the surrounding land began to turn red, and the white misty fog became blood.


    The place that used to be like fairyland immediately became like purgatory. The red scene was very similar to the world destroyed by the energy source...


    but the green light that was unwilling to be suppressed seemed to be the decision to make the final strike. The green light and the red light were interwoven, and the light was great. The last two kinds of light merged with each other and gradually became golden red.The woman''s figure gradually disappeared, the world around it no longer seems to be able to bear the more intense light, began to appear a trace of cracks. At the moment when the space was broken, under the intense light, the veil on a woman''s face was lifted for a moment.


    It was at that moment that Tang Xiaotang''s pupils contracted rapidly.


    It was...


    just when she wanted to see more clearly and determine whether it was the person, the prediction was over, and the physical pain made her quickly return to her body. When she opened her eyes, she saw Zhu Yu among the people who pinched her.


    "You wake up!"


    Seeing that she opened her eyes, Zhu Yu was so excited that he helped her up: "we are almost there."


    Su Qiming probably wanted to send them directly to the front of the volcano, but there was a problem midway, and they fell directly into the city of H.


    Tang Xiaotang sat up and looked around. He found that it was a folk house, but it was already empty. When the zombies spread here, people scattered and fled, leaving only these empty buildings, like ghost towns. Unlike city a, which is red day and night, City h is still normal. The sky is still full of clouds, and it can be distinguished that it is day.


    "Where''s the energy source?"


    Tang Xiaotang remembers that it fell out at that time. I don''t know if Zhu Yu noticed it.


    "Here."


    Zhu Yu took out the wrapped energy source from behind: "this thing is so attractive to zombies, we must destroy it quickly."


    Tang Xiaotang noticed some wounds on his body. He should have fought with zombies. Zhu Yushun saw herself in her sight and said in a low voice, "don''t worry, I''m ok."


    The zombies here are much better to deal with than those in a city, and there is no harm to him at all.


    Tang Xiaotang did not speak, although the zombies are still very weak, but... Her eyes are on the energy source, if not quickly destroy it, those zombies will soon start to evolve.


    She turned her head and looked out of the windowframe without glass. In the distance, a volcano stood. Black smoke poured out from the mountain pass and dyed the whole sky black.


    "Let''s go."


    So many people have been sacrificed. They have no way out and can only move on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    Looking for a car, Zhu Yu drove all the way to the volcano. On the way, they met many survivors, including zombies. But whether it''s humans or zombies, they''re all moving away from the volcano, only the two of them, all the way to the volcano.


    The crust changed by the energy source began to move frequently, the specific performance is that volcanoes, earthquakes, tsunamis and other disasters began to appear.


    This volcano, too, has been awake from its original dormant state since the meteorite fell, and began to erupt continuously. The black smoke can be seen from a long distance. Fortunately, they missed the dormancy period of the volcano, so they could just throw in the energy source without waiting.


    "Zhi -"


    the tires of the car scratched a dazzling black mark on the ground. Zhu Yu stopped the car and frowned slightly at the thick frozen magma covered on the road ahead.


    After opening the car door and getting out of the car, Zhu Yu took a look at the volcano not far away and the mountain covered with thick volcanic ash. There are still layers of red magma flowing out of the crater, interlaced with black volcanic rocks. The car can''t pass at all.


    "I can''t go ahead."


    "Walk over." Tang Xiaotang looked at the volcano in the distance and said firmly.


    ...


    "can you hold on?"


    Zhu yupan is on the solidified magma, looking at Tang Xiaotang, who is crawling hard, and says slowly.


    "I''m fine."


    Tang Xiaotang slowly climbs up a protruding rock with her feet. As a result, her feet suddenly slide and the stone falls down. Half of her body is suspended in the air.


    Fortunately, a hand stretched out from the top of her head in time to hold her. Looking up, Zhu Yu took her hand and slowly lifted her up.


    "Be careful."


    Tang Xiaotang grabs another rock and climbs up slowly. Looking up, the crater is still a long time away, and their figures are as small as ants in the volcano.


    Release a hand to touch the energy source in my arms. Before reaching the top of the mountain, the energy source in my arms seems to have sensed the burning energy and began to burn slowly.


    Looking ahead, she closed her eyes and opened them again. There was a flash of firmness in her eyes.


    Keep going. It''s almost there.


    ...


    "finally...


    Zhu Yu stood on the ground with one hand, turned over and stepped on the ground. The hot breath suddenly curled his hair in front of his forehead. He looked down and saw the red magma flowing outside.


    He turned back and walked to the edge, reached out and pulled Tang Xiaotang up. Tang Xiaotang kneels on the ground and gasps. The energy source in her arms has become hot. She feels that she can''t control her body. If it wasn''t for the pain caused by the hot energy source, she would have fallen down when she was climbing the mountain.


    "Look


    Zhu Yu helped Tang Xiaotang to the front of the volcano. Before he stood still, he saw the red magma, and the hot breath came to his face. Tang Xiaotang''s head was dizzy, and several pieces of gravel fell down at his feet. Before he touched the magma, it turned into a mass of steam.


    "Be careful!"


    Zhu Yu quickly helped her back a few steps and sat on the ground. Even the ground was scorched by the magma. He looked at the girl''s bloodless face and said in a low voice, "throw the meteorite down quickly."


    Finally, we can destroy this source of disaster. As long as we destroy the meteorite, no one will become a zombie again...


    "OK...


    Tang Xiaotang has begun to see double shadows in front of her eyes. I don''t know if she has sensed the coming crisis. The energy from the energy source is getting stronger and stronger, and her body can''t bear it. If Zhu Yu was not the son of the world, I''m afraid she would have become a zombie by this time.


    She resisted the slight shaking of her fingers and took out the cloth wrapped with the energy source from her clothes. As a result, before they untied the cloth, the cloth, just like the bag they found, instantly became a pile of fragments.


    The energy source with golden red light is more and more bright, it suddenly broke away from Tang Xiaotang''s hand, just like life floating in front of them.


    The light is more and more prosperous. Maybe I feel that I am about to be destroyed. The golden red light of the energy source gradually becomes dazzling. It flies towards the distance and seems to run away.


    "No, stop it!"


    Tang Xiaotang exclaimed, fortunately, the energy source itself does not have much ability, and the moving speed is also very slow. Zhu Yu quickly deployed the power grid, and firmly bound the energy source that he wanted to move.


    If Zhu Yu is not the son of the world, he can''t stop the energy source at all. Just because he is the son of the world and is in the crater which is closest to the energy source of the world, his energy can stop the energy source.


    The air is full of two kinds of energy that Zhu Yu can''t see. One kind of light golden energy is the original energy of the world. They are wrapped in Zhu Yu''s body surface and his powers, and fight against another kind of energy with strange red light, which is the energy of this energy source.


    With a wave of Zhu Yu''s hand, the energy source trapped by the power grid struggled to be pulled back by him and moved under the volcano.


    Tang Xiaotang is ready to drop his body and put it into space when it falls into the magma and tears open the spaceHowever, the mutation is sudden.


    It seems that I can''t escape. The energy source suddenly turns red and I want to make a final struggle. That kind of red like blood, just like Tang Xiaotang''s strange liquid in foreknowledge, red is attractive.


    The light golden energy in the air was gradually swallowed by the red light, even the thunder grid could not resist, and was gradually devoured by the light.


    The red ball flew directly to Zhu Yu. When he didn''t react, it was in front of him.


    Looking at the strange red light, Zhu Yu found that she couldn''t escape, even move, and her body seemed to be under great pressure...


    at that moment, many figures flashed in his mind, including his parents, grandfather, Yu Jinxuan, Shen Manyu, and... A girl with expressionless but smiling eyes Are you going to die?


    It''s just a pity that it still failed to destroy the meteorite...


    Tang Xiaotang stood up and saw this scene.


    It is... To control Zhu Yu!


    No way!


    Let''s not say that Zhu Yu is the son of the world. Once he is controlled, the energy source of the world can no longer stop the energy of this energy source, and then there will be more biological variation...


    moreover, once Zhu Yu is controlled, the rules will be completely disrupted. In this already suffering world, the consequence is no different from the destruction of the energy source.


    So... This is the only way to do it...


    when she closed her eyes and opened them again, her body had already run out quickly. With all the last strength, Tang Xiaotang rushed out and held the red bead in his arms.


    How hot!


    Losing control of the body gradually fall, Tang Xiaotang immediately left the body, watching the energy source fall into the magma.


    "No


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    Zhu Yu''s pupil shrinks rapidly. He looks at a familiar figure rushing up, but her thin body can burst out so strong power... He sees her flying up in the air, embracing the red bead, and her uncontrolled body slowly falls into the sea of fire with it.


    The meteorite was removed and he was finally out of control. Zhu Yu rushed to catch the girl, but it was too late. He didn''t catch anything. He could only watch the girl''s thin figure fall into the magma and ignite a red spark.


    "No! Chen Yun! You come back to me --! "


    Zhu Yu lay down in front of the volcano, regardless of the hot smell under the volcano, hissing, but there was nothing but the flowing red magma.


    ...


    below is the turbulent magma, leaving the body, Tang Xiaotang hovers around the energy source, ready to bring it back to space as soon as time arrives.


    However, the moment the energy source touches the flame, suddenly, the energy source starts to burst.


    Cracks appeared on the smooth surface, the powerful force began to leak, Tang Xiaotang''s face changed greatly.


    No! If let it explode, not to say Zhu Yu can''t escape, the world will definitely end!


    What to do? It''s too late...


    in a hurry, Tang Xiaotang grabs the energy source and swallows it.


    Fortunately, this is the energy body, otherwise she would never be able to eat such a big thing in one mouthful...


    she felt that the energy source in her body continued to expand, but she didn''t have time to think about it. The next moment, she was absorbed by the torn space and disappeared from here.


    ...


    with the destruction of the meteorite and a violent earthquake on the ground, the magma splashed and exploded, and then began to drop slowly. There was dull thunder in the gloomy sky. With a flash of lightning cutting through the thick clouds, the first normal rain since the end of the world finally came out at this moment.


    Rain falls on the magma, splashing a trace of white smoke, magma outside the volcano in the rain gradually cooled into black rock.


    The red on the cliff cools down slowly. Zhu Yu kneels on the top of the mountain and watches the magma recede. His wet hair sticks to his face, and there are traces of water flowing down his cheek.


    "Chen Yun... Yun Yun..."


    it''s raining, and it seems to wash the whole world clean. The water trace flows on the scarlet land, and the red between heaven and earth gradually fades away.


    The rain stopped, and the long lost sun finally emerged from the horizon. A rainbow hung in front of the volcano.


    Zhu Yu raised his head. His ragged clothes were wet by the rain. He looked at the sun and the rainbow. After a long time, he finally got up and left here slowly.


    He didn''t look back. He knew he couldn''t let her down.


    Chen Yun, you can rest assured that the world will recover.


    ...


    Tang Xiaotang fell to the ground through the water mirror and felt the pain in her stomach. She wanted to spit out the energy source in a hurry, but she didn''t know if it was digested by her. No matter how she spit, she couldn''t spit it out.


    "Burp --!"


    She gave a big hiccup, a red smoke came out of her mouth, and the energy source finally exploded.


    "Ha ha ha ha! I didn''t expect you to have today AI Farr''s arrogant laughter came from his ear. Tang Xiaotang looked at him with a black face. He was black all over, but he didn''t say a word.


    With a smile, in her eyes, AI fal''s voice became smaller and smaller. Finally, he stopped laughing and took a careful look at Tang Xiaotang.


    "Come on... I swear I won''t tell anyone..."


    afar smiles carefully. He knows that Tang Xiaotang has been cheated again this time, so in order to prevent her from killing him in a rage, he quickly puts on a serious face and calmly says: "you have done a good job this time, so the organization decided to give him extra money You need some rewards. What do you want? "


    "I want you to die, OK?" Tang Xiaotang''s face is expressionless, but his eyes are full of cold light.


    I can see Tang Xiaotang''s mood is not very good. Afar said with a dry smile: "ha ha... Well, I''ll tell you the good news, those people are still alive... So I''ll go first, have a good rest..."


    "wait, you come back to me! I have something to ask you! "


    Tang Xiaotang grabs afar who wants to run away. She has many things to discuss with this guy, but she can''t let him run away.


    Even though she really wants to hit him now.


    "Go ahead, I''ll listen." Afar sat up straight and did not dare to run away.


    "You just said they were all alive. Why? It''s clear that they''re all starting to mutate. "


    Afar didn''t cheat her. Tang Xiaotang was relieved to know that those people were still alive. She looked at afar with pity, and her eyes clearly showed the meaning of "if I''m not satisfied with your answer, you''ll die."."Well," said Ivar, touching his head, "why do you think they mutate?"


    "The spirit is too fragile to bear the huge energy to break the soul, so it becomes a zombie." Tang Xiaotang has known this for a long time.


    "Do you remember what they did before they mutated?"


    Tang Xiaotang carefully recalled the scene at that time, and suddenly became enlightened: "you mean they just released all their powers at that time, so that energy not only didn''t break their souls, but was absorbed into powers and released?"


    ¡°£â£é£î£ç£ï£¡¡± Afar snapped his fingers and nodded, "that''s it


    "But that''s not right. Yu Jinxuan said that the zombie was still alive. How could Shen Manyu hide it if she was alive?"


    "Well... Maybe you two have too much hatred, and it can''t care about Shen Manyu who is frozen, so it goes after you..."


    Tang Xiaotang still thinks it''s not right. If so, why is the zombie so powerful later?


    "If you don''t believe it, you can see for yourself. Anyway, I didn''t cheat you." Afar said, "by the way, since you''ve eaten the energy source, you don''t have to hand it in. Anyway, if anyone above has any opinions, let them go by themselves next time."


    "BAM, I see." Aifal is very reliable. Anyway, Tang Xiaotang was able to join the organization at that time. He was the one who solved the problem. Otherwise, her troubles would never be less.


    "It''s cheap for you, but..." afar seemed to think of something and swallowed what he wanted to say: "forget it, you have a rest and get ready for the next task."


    "By the way, I have one more thing." Tang Xiaotang took out the fragment found on the portrait from the space: "what is this?" She brought this with her.


    "Let me see." Afar took the fragment and looked at it repeatedly for a long time: "now I can''t see it. I''ll go back and let the organization analyze it."


    "Oh, and my brain is broken. You need to fix it for me." Tang Xiaotang remembers the most important thing.


    Afar: OK, I remember


    When his figure slowly disappeared, Tang Xiaotang went to the water mirror and slowly called out the picture of the world. Before she had time to take her reward...


    the water mirror flashed and slowly jumped out of a picture. I don''t know how long later, Zhu Yu was obviously sitting in an office. He had gone through a lot of vicissitudes. He looked much older than then, and he also had white hair on his head.


    He is probably in the office. Tang Xiaotang sees many people passing by outside the window, as if he has a new order.


    Looking at the decadent man sitting behind the table in the picture, she points her finger on him. The person in the picture slowly lies down and a light flows out from him.


    At the moment of turning off the screen, Tang Xiaotang sees Yu Jinxuan and they come in from outside. She pauses and turns off the water mirror.


    Goodbye, everyone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    [fanwai] new era


    "Captain, wake up."


    Shen Manyu looks at the man lying on the table sleeping, and doesn''t know what to say. Ten years have passed since the end of the world, and they all have their own ends.


    Except for him.


    In the past ten years, he seems to have put all his energy on revitalizing human beings, almost to the state of selflessness. They often feel that he is as tireless as a robot.


    Sometimes, even she felt that after the death of that person, he had no emotion, only indifference.


    They don''t know what happened. Later, it was Zhu Yudai who recovered them. The meteorite was destroyed, but the missing one never came back.


    "What time is it?"


    Zhu Yu raised her head, slowly closed the documents in her hand, rubbed her eyebrows, and a trace of confusion flashed in her eyes.


    He seemed to have a dream just now, but... What did he dream of?


    Always feel some empty heart, as if something less.


    What is it? He always thinks it''s very important... But he can''t remember it.


    "This time, there is no trace of it."


    Yu Jinxuan also sighed, stepped forward and patted him on the shoulder, interrupting Zhu Yu''s thought: "We searched all the surrounding mountains and forests, dug three feet, and found no trace of it."


    It''s the zombie.


    Zhu Yu had no choice but to put aside the emptiness, and there was a sharp flash in her eyes.


    That zombie must be removed. It is a great threat. If it is not removed, it will always be a disaster for mankind.


    Although there are no new zombies, and with the efforts of Ye Leng and other surviving scholars, the slightly mutated zombie can be recovered, the zombie can never be found, and because it is too close to the meteorite, ye Leng concluded that the recovery reagent has no effect on it.


    "Have you looked for all the cities around?" After all, that zombie is really dangerous.


    "No, you know, if it''s anywhere else, surveillance can''t find it." Shen Manyu shakes her head. In the last ten years, the city has been reviving a little bit. Although it has suffered heavy losses, as long as the remaining human beings unite, the revitalization is not difficult.


    Of course, city a is no longer the capital. The surviving human beings have established a coalition government in city B, so now city B is the political center.


    "Anything else?"


    Seeing that the two did not leave, Zhu Yu opened a document and asked faintly.


    Shen Manyu and Yu Jinxuan looked at each other, and Yu Jinxuan said in a low voice: "by the way, today... Is her death day, you...


    he has never gone to worship. He generally doesn''t want to believe that the man has left, but today... The man has been gone for ten years, so he should put it down.


    "What do I want?" Zhu Yu frowned and didn''t know what they were talking about, but they thought he was the same as usual. Shen Manyu''s eyes flashed a trace of sadness. Yu Jinxuan took her shoulder and didn''t know what to say.


    "Let''s go first." Yu Jinxuan naturally hopes that he can put it down earlier, but...


    finally, he looks at Zhu Yu sitting behind the table, sighs in his heart, and goes out with Shen Manyu.


    ...


    "yunyun, I haven''t come to see you for a long time. You won''t blame me."


    Shen Manyu squatted slowly in front of the tombstone, took out a towel and said in a low voice while wiping the dust on the tombstone.


    This is a very clean tombstone, standing by a huge volcanic lake. There is nothing on it except "Chen Yun", not even a picture.


    Fresh fruits and flowers were placed in front of the tombstone. It was obvious that someone had come. In the last decade, the land has been restored to its original function, but even so, the price of these fresh fruits is very expensive, and ordinary people can''t afford to consume them at all.


    "It seems that ah Feng and they have already come."


    Yu Jinxuan took out the sacrifice from the basket and put it in front of the tombstone. At the same time, he crouched down and said to the tombstone: "Chen Yun, are you ok?"


    "Don''t worry, now that the end of the world has passed, mankind has gradually stepped into the right track, and your wish has finally come true." Yu Jinxuan looked at the blank tombstone, and his eyes were a little astringent.


    It''s just a burial mound... No, it''s not even a burial mound. The girl fell into the volcano and left nothing behind. They can''t even recover her remains except to set up a monument where she died.


    Strange to say, after her death, this active volcano, which would have erupted frequently before the end of time, became an extinct volcano. Even the crater was filled with rain later, and became a beautiful sapphire like lake.


    "We are still alive, but you are not..." Shen Manyu felt sour nose, remembering that at that time they all thought she could live, but who knows she still chose that road.Maybe, she had already seen her own ending, so she didn''t care about anything, but only insisted on destroying the meteorite.


    She remembered that she had said that her goal was to save the world. At that time, they all thought she was joking. It turned out that she never joked.


    "Don''t say that, you know? I''m already with Yu Jinxuan, and ye Leng and Feng Feng are also together. "


    Shen Manyu''s eyes were a little wet. She wiped them and continued to smile: "and Su Qiming, he was lovelorn before he started, but it doesn''t matter. Recently, a girl has been chasing him."


    "You don''t have to worry. We are everything."


    "It''s just the captain. He... Can''t let go."


    "We''ve had a lot of trouble recently. Zombies have been eliminated, and some people start to think about other things. But it doesn''t matter. They will never succeed. "


    "But it''s really annoying. For this, the captain hasn''t had a good rest for several days... If only you were still there, it would be hard for you..."


    she stood up slowly and gazed at the tombstone deeply: "now everyone knows your name, your deeds will be praised by people, and your parents, they will also be praised I''m proud of you. "


    "Don''t worry, they are our parents. We will take good care of them instead of you."


    "If you can see... You will be very happy..."


    "there is still a long way to go in the future, but you don''t have to worry. No matter what, we will live up to your efforts."


    "Yunyun, have a good sleep. We''ll come to see you again."


    Shen Manyu stood up straight, and the shallow streamer of her eyes finally turned into a bead of water and fell on the tombstone.


    "Don''t be too sad. Pay attention to your health." Yu Jinxuan stepped forward and held her: "even if you are sad, you should pay attention to our baby. This is the first new life since the end of human life. If she can know, she will be very happy."


    Looking at the tombstone, he said with a smile: "yes, you will be happy. After ten years, a new life has finally been born..."


    "human beings will not die out. No matter how hard it is, the future will be better."


    "Goodbye, yunyun."


    They turned and left. They didn''t see it. There was a light golden light revolving around the tombstone. Finally, it melted into the unknown space and disappeared.


    I don''t know how many years later, when the end of the world finally came to an end, later people built a monument here to commemorate the girl who died in order to save the world.


    In memory of her, the lake where she was buried was named Yun Lake after her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    Tang Xiaotang did not open his eyes, he felt stiff standing in a certain place, unable to move.


    What''s going on?


    She has a bad premonition, this sense of deja vu... How can she be so familiar?


    The discomfort of soul fusion slowly passed. She "opened" her eyes, and the whole charm was not good.


    What the hell is this? She turned into a sword?


    It''s also a sword full of rust and corrosion...


    it seems that she is in a sword grave. She can see all kinds of swords, such as short ones, wide ones, narrow ones, inserted in stones, suspended in the air, luminous ones and rusty ones. All kinds of swords can be seen here.


    All around is the buzzing of swords, which makes Tang Xiaotang headache. She finds that her body is really stiff, neither shining nor glossy. The surface is covered with rust, and she can''t see the original appearance. Except for the shape of a sword, it''s a piece of scrap iron.


    While it is still quiet, she quickly read the information of the system, and first understand the basic information of the world.


    After a while, Tang Xiaotang finally understood what the situation was.


    Well, this world is a world of cultivating immortals. It''s a relatively advanced world. Of course, there are two worlds in this world.


    Yes, there are two. The more advanced the world is, the more children there are in the world. In order to maintain the stability of the world, there are often more children in the more advanced world.


    It''s like this world of cultivating immortals.


    Of course, the more children there are, the less likely the world is to be destroyed. Although it is true that the world will be more stable and not prone to small bugs, once there is a bug, it is often a big one. The children of many worlds are often connected with each other, just like the four legs of a table. If one leg is missing, the table will be unstable or even collapse. If there is a problem with the children of a certain world, the world is most likely to collapse.


    Especially in a world where there are children of two worlds.


    The two sons of the world, one is Bai Han, representing the immortal, the other is Ji Shen, representing the devil. Originally, they were supposed to check and balance each other. The rules decided that their abilities were equal. They led the two forces represented by themselves and jointly maintained the stability of the world. But there are problems.


    The emergence of a passer-by destroys this stability.


    For their restorers, there are two possibilities for the appearance of the traverser. One is that the space-time node appears in extremely low probability and jumps on other people. This situation is very rare, but the traverser itself is not wrong, so what they have to do is to eliminate their memory and return them to their original plane.


    As for the other, it is a very dangerous crime. Some plane criminals will use certain abilities to tear space and time, in order to achieve certain goals, which are generally to seize the world''s resources, or to carry out other behaviors that are not allowed by plane laws. For these walkers, their task is to get rid of them without affecting the world itself.


    The traverser himself is not in this world, so he is not bound by the rules of this world. Even some of the walkers will be mistaken by the rules for the son of the world, which is very bad. If the regenerator is the loophole of the rule itself, then the traverser is like a virus invading into the normal system, which will completely change the original operation track of the rule and lead the world to the unknown direction.


    So no matter what the situation is, the existence of the traverser is not allowed.


    As for the passers-by in this world... According to the information given by the organization, she can never be the first one, and it is very likely that her origin is related to that mysterious organization.


    The name of the passer-by is Wen Xiyu. I don''t know her original name, and I can''t find out which world she came from. All I know is that her body was originally an illegitimate daughter of a small family. Because she didn''t have the talent of cultivation, the family didn''t pay attention to it, and she was pretty. She wanted to be given to a Jindan elder. Because she didn''t want to be married to an old man who was going to die soon as a concubine, the original owner of her body committed suicide, so she came here The soul from the alien world gave up the body.


    She killed the Jindan elder (I don''t know how she could kill a Jindan at the level of Qi training). Then she fled to tianjizong, the largest sect in the fairyland where Bai Han lived, and was accepted as the only disciple by Bai Han, the first master in the fairyland who was the elder of the sect.


    If it''s OK, the problem is that wenxiyu falls in love with Bai Han at first sight, but Bai Han''s feelings become extremely dull because he has been practicing for a long time. He completely ignores wenxiyu''s love. Then wenxiyu leaves tianjimen in the dark and meets Jishen.


    Then wenxiyu is possessed by marisu, who is deeply impressed by this murderous and bloodthirsty devil with its unique charm. Then they develop a dog blood story that can be written into a novel with millions of words. Then Bai Han finds that he doesn''t know when he fell in love with wenxiyu, so he and Ji Shen fall in love and kill each other £¨£¿£© ...


    then there is no then, because wenxiyu likes Jishen more than Baihan, so Baihan not only lost the beauty, but also fell in a battle.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    Without the strongest, Xiuxian world can''t compete with the demon world. It gradually declines and the demon world dominates. Due to the lack of checks and balances, the way of cultivation of the demons themselves was too fierce. Before long, the energy source of the whole world gradually declined and soon destroyed.


    However, according to the calculation given by the organization, the world''s energy source should not decline so quickly. Combined with the speculation of the last world, it is estimated that mysterious organizations are still behind the scenes.


    Tang Xiaotang''s task this time is to let neither Bai Han nor Ji Shenzhong die, maintain this balance, and get rid of the virus.


    But before that, she had more important things to do, that is to go out from this ghost place and find Bai Han.


    According to the information, she roughly knows where this is. This is a small secret place of Tianji sect''s experience disciples - wanjianzhong.


    Because Tianji sect mainly focuses on sword cultivation, sword is very important for Tianji sect''s disciples. After they build the foundation, the sect will open the secret place of wanjianzhong, and let every disciple who builds the foundation enter and choose his own Dharma sword.


    This time, because there are so many disciples in the sect, Tianji sect opened this secret place for the disciples to enter.


    However, although wanjianzhong is the secret place of Tianji sect, it is actually equivalent to an independent small world with its own energy source, which is dangerous to some extent. Therefore, the sect will send several elders in each time to protect these disciples secretly.


    She''s looking for someone to take her out.


    But... Looking at herself now, Tang Xiaotang is very desperate. I''m afraid no one will choose her...


    as she is thinking of a way, she feels a violent fluctuation in the surrounding space. With the spread of a breath that excites all swords, countless figures appear in this space.


    "Finally, I''m looking forward to it."


    "Yes, yes, I don''t know what my sword looks like."


    "What if I can''t find my favorite sword?"


    "..."


    countless noisy sounds come to mind in the originally quiet space. With the "buzzing" vibration of swords, those swords that are already luminous shine more brightly, while some swords that are not luminous also shine.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care about the swords around her. She only looks at the map because she finds something strange.


    Looking at the yellow triangle on the map and the word "white cold" marked on it, I felt very strange.


    Why did Bai Han come here?


    According to the information, the immortal ancestor''s favorite thing is cultivation. Apart from cultivation, there are few things that can attract his attention. To say something, except wenxiyu, who is a passer-by, Jishen, who is also the son of the world.


    Well, he always wants to beat Ji Shen, because for him, this man is his only opponent.


    So what is he doing here?


    She saw the triangle on the map standing in a corner, motionless as the others scattered around looking for their sword.


    She tried to look in that direction. There stood a man who was not amazing. He was about twenty-five or six years old. He was dressed in a common white robe. He was the same as those foundation building disciples. He was a passer-by who could not be found in the crowd. It was impossible to connect him with Bai hanxianzun.


    However, his coming here provides Tang Xiaotang with an opportunity. As long as he can take her away, the difficulty of the task will be reduced by at least half.


    So what she has to do is to attract his attention, so that he can take her back...


    Tang Xiaotang tries to shake her body. Although she feels that she has made great efforts, in fact, she doesn''t tremble at all. She is still a piece of lifeless scrap iron...


    I''ll go, and her body is too useless, even if not If you can move, you can shine!


    Just as Tang Xiaotang struggles to attract Bai Han''s attention, others have already found their favorite swords. The swords around Tang Xiaotang have been picked away. The swords that don''t shine or vibrate are more or less displayed when the people they want to follow appear. Only Tang Xiaotang, who is motionless from beginning to end, is as long as a stone It''s the same when we''re together.


    ... she is so desperate...


    seeing that everyone has found their own sword, Tang Xiaotang is finally worried. No matter what, she must seize this opportunity, or she won''t know how long it will take until the next ten thousand sword tomb is opened, and then it will be over.


    Finally, after she tried her best, she finally moved, and when she didn''t move, it was amazing - she flew up and fell to Bai Han''s feet.


    Tang Xiaotang:....


    Bai Han didn''t look at her. He didn''t look for the sword like other disciples, nor did he leave ahead of time like those who couldn''t find his favorite sword. He always stood in the corner, silent and motionless, and even the swords around him were far away from him.The feeling of the sword is much more sensitive than these friars. Even though Bai Han deliberately conceals his own breath, the swords can still feel his extraordinary momentum. Although they want to recognize the great power, the other side doesn''t want to accept them at all. Even his momentum is still rejecting them. Therefore, even if they want to get close to Bai Han, they dare not get close to him.


    Tang Xiaotang plumped at Bai Han''s feet, but Bai Han didn''t mean to pick her up at all, which made Tang Xiaotang very sad - does she look so useless?


    But just now she had used all her strength. Now no matter how much she tossed, the sword didn''t mean to move at all.


    Don''t be so cold, Tang Xiaotang said in his heart. Would you like to have a look at others?


    I don''t know if her recitation has played a role. She heard a man in the distance asked in surprise: "younger martial brother Su, why don''t you go to find the sword?"


    Poof!


    Hearing this, Tang Xiaotang suddenly began to laugh. This man actually called him younger martial brother. God, if he knew, this was Bai hanxianzun. I don''t know what his expression would be?


    However, he said that it had some effect. He was lazy to walk. Bai Han bent down to pick her up and held her in his hand: "this is my sword."


    "What? Is this your sword? Younger martial brother Su, but, coco, this is a piece of scrap iron... "The man''s jaw is about to fall down. Where is this sword? This is a piece of scrap iron full of rust!


    "Well."


    Bai Han spits out a word, holding Tang Xiaotang, but he is very surprised. Because of what? He had just heard a young girl''s voice, she said: "I''m not a scrap iron!"


    Huh? This is... Do you have sword spirit?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    In front of the open hall stands a man and a woman, all dressed in white robes. The man is about thirty years old, with a large sword on his shoulder and back, holding his chest in both hands, and a serious look. The woman has a head of black hair with a few strands of blue hair. The rest of the hair falls straight from the waist, and the forehead and heart are decorated with blue crystal stone chains Her face was expressionless and cold. She had a long sword hanging from her waist. The body of the sword was thin and she knew it was used by women.


    "I don''t know what I got this year?" The man suddenly opened his mouth. Although he didn''t turn to the woman, she knew that the man was asking her.


    "Elder martial brother Fu, why worry so much? I''ll know everything when they come out." The woman is still cold and light, her voice is as clear as a jade pendant, but it is cold. You can tell the coldness of the woman''s character.


    "Oh, I hope so." Fu Ze is a little worried. Every year, there are disciples who have not found the sword. Every year, there are also disciples who want to get the high-level sword but are hurt by the sword Qi. Even if there are elders to take care of them, so many disciples can''t be taken into account. Sometimes, there are even disciples who fall because of it.


    But this time... There is no problem with the venerable one...


    Fu Ze sighs, but he doesn''t say anything. He knows that younger martial sister LAN has a cold temper, but he has a special love for the venerable one. If it''s not for this, how can she come out here with the same disciples as him?


    As he was thinking about it, he saw a black whirlpool in the air. The whirlpool gradually expanded, and countless streamers flashed out from the center of the whirlpool. He fell to the ground and turned into a man and a woman in white robes, which immediately filled the empty hall.


    Some people have a smile on their faces and keep rubbing their swords in their hands to communicate with each other; some people are indifferent, but the excitement in their eyes still can''t be covered, and they unconsciously put their hands on the swords hanging on their waists and can''t wait to go back and look at them carefully; others are disappointed, and they look at other people''s swords with envy in their eyes, but they are empty handed. These are not the reasons For those who find suitable swords, zongmen will help them find other weapons.


    When all the people come out, the whirlpool begins to slowly decrease until it disappears. Lan Ling''s vision inspected the disciple several times, but she didn''t see the familiar figure. She dropped her eyes in disappointment and left silently.


    Fu then looked at her back and sighed silently. He turned his eyes to the disciple in front of the hall, stopped for a moment on a figure, and then moved away slowly.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to tell her, it''s just that... Alas, that obviously didn''t mean anything to her. It''s good for younger martial sister to put it down earlier. After all, people who cultivate immortals shouldn''t have so many feelings.


    He comforted all the disciples and told them to take a rest. He watched the man leave slowly and left the hall himself.


    I am a dividing line -


    "younger martial brother Su, is this your sword?"


    Tang Xiaotang followed Bai Han out of the hall. Before he went far, he saw several disciples in white blocking their way. The first one was wearing a white robe, embroidered with red pattern, short red hair, handsome features and proud face.


    He took a look at Tang Xiaotang in Bai Han''s hand and raised his head to laugh: "ha ha ha! Don''t tell me this piece of broken iron is your sword! "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "It''s so funny. It''s not a sword! It''s a piece of broken iron


    "Hahaha..."


    Tang Xiaotang is very angry, but Bai Han doesn''t pay any attention to them at all. Because he is on guard, he takes the initiative to isolate himself from Tang Xiaotang, so Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    However, I can guess that he must think that it''s too demeaning and boring to argue with these disciples and grandchildren. He might as well go back to practice something...


    "how do you know what I''m thinking?"


    Tang Xiaotang was thinking, when she heard a clear male voice, she said, "is that hard to guess? But you are not cut off, how can you still hear? "


    "Are you... Sword spirit?" Bai Han''s tone is very light, almost no ups and downs, but his voice is very good, people can''t forget, it''s not like the kind of passers-by voice he disguises now.


    "Are you thinking, why does such a broken sword still have sword spirit?"


    "Yes." While chatting with Tang Xiaotang, Bai Han bypasses several people in front of him and plans to go back to study this scrap iron as soon as possible


    It should be said that he didn''t pay attention to these kids at all. He broke through Yuanying before the age of 100 and became a God at the age of 200. After thousands of years, he has been pursuing a higher realm and has long forgotten the emotions that belong to human beings. If he could not understand the last level for a long time, he would not incarnate as an ordinary disciple, trying to make a breakthrough in his mood.


    But just because he doesn''t care doesn''t mean those disciples won''t care. The leader''s disciples saw that he ignored them and they were about to leave. They were annoyed. They called to several valets beside them: "are you fools? Let him leave like this? "


    He just can''t stand the fact that this guy is not interested in anything. Today, when he went to Jianzhong, he picked such a piece of junk. This time, he must laugh at him!Several other disciples woke up and stopped Bai Han, so he had to stop.


    "Well, are you going to let them stop you like this?" Tang Xiaotang asks in the sword. She is very curious. According to the information, Bai Han is indifferent and lacks interest in everything. But now that he has been bullied by several young people, she doesn''t believe that he can be calm.


    It turns out that Bai Han really can bear it. He didn''t say a word in a daze. He kept walking around a few people. However, in order to avoid being stopped again, he accelerated his speed this time. When they didn''t respond, the figure in front of him disappeared, leaving red haired man angry and scolding his subordinates.


    Maybe it''s because of the magic of shrinking the ground into inches. Bai Han soon came to his yard. It''s more like a yard than a shabby hut. It''s not only in the wrong place, but also in a clump of grass, with a few bamboo sticks on the wall, thatch on the roof and no windows.


    "Is this your home? How broken Tang Xiaotang doesn''t hide her disdain. She thinks Bai Han must be too tired to live in such a shabby house.


    She didn''t believe in living in such a shabby place in his capacity.


    "Well."


    Bai Han gave full play to the good quality of sparing words like gold. No matter how Tang Xiaotang spoke, he didn''t say a word. The word he said most was "eh".


    "Who are you? I don''t believe you''re just an ordinary disciple. I''ve been in the sword grave for so long, and I''ve never seen that ordinary disciple''s aura so pure! "


    Tang Xiaotang pretended not to know his identity and asked.


    "Can you feel it?" Bai Han found a cloth, put Tang Xiaotang on the only table in the room except the bed, and began to wipe her body.


    "Of course! Wait... What do you have? Why does it smell so bad? " Tang Xiaotang smelled a very bad smell. It smelled like something was rotten. It was sour, smelly, and smelly to death www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    "Do you have one?" Bai Han''s hand stopped for a moment.


    "There must be! You don''t know how to take that rag, do you? " If Tang Xiaotang can move, she will jump up and accuse Bai Han. How can you wipe my Lord with a rag?


    "Probably."


    Bai Han knew that he would not go out if the patriarch had not asked him to protect his disciples.


    However, tianjizong is the place where the immortals live. It has plenty of aura, so there can be no filthy things. Moreover, he has never used this rag, and it looks very clean...


    "it stinks! Take it away from me Tang Xiaotang was almost fainted by the smell. I don''t know what happened to the cloth. I can''t smell it if it''s too far away, but once it''s close, it''s very delicious. It''s deadly.


    Bai Han picked up the cloth, put it under his nose and sniffed. A faint familiar smell came into his nose. He immediately recognized Bree''s medicine.


    Rotten corpse grass is the main raw material for making refreshing fragrance. It is named for its smell of rotten corpse. This herb is not very precious. In order to prevent the practitioners from falling into the devil''s heart, many monks use the scent of awakening spirit, so it''s easy to get the decaying corpse herb. As far as he knows these days, external disciples can get it in the Ren Wu hall to make the scent of awakening spirit He was very small, probably afraid of being found, and could only smell it when he pasted it very close, so he didn''t find it at first.


    As for why there is such a thing... Bai Han doesn''t have to think about it. It must be those boring boys who make it. They thought it was the towel he used, so they played tricks on it.


    The disciples in the foundation period can''t completely open up the valley, so it''s inevitable that there will be filthy things. Those people want to take advantage of the whole white cold, because the smell of carrion grass can''t be removed by ordinary methods.


    But they didn''t expect that Baihan was not the real foundation period at all, so this method didn''t work at all.


    When I was young, I didn''t put my mind on cultivation. I thought about these dirty tricks. It''s time to educate myself.


    Bai Han threw away the cloth in his hand. He wanted to clean the iron on the table, but he had to give up when he remembered that it couldn''t get rid of the taste.


    "I''m sorry, you''re going to hold on for a few days." He said to Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang knew that it was not good when he could still smell the smell after he took off the rag. Then she felt even worse after hearing Bai Han''s voice: "you... What do you mean?"


    "It''s just carrion grass."


    Bai Han explained that Tang Xiaotang immediately began to search the database for information about the world. After a moment, she broke down and yelled.


    "What? It''s rotten corpse grass


    The girl''s voice was sharp and thin, so loud that Bai Han''s mind was shocked, and her ears began to hum.


    He quickly moved his hand away, looked at the sword on the table, and began to meditate.


    It seems that the spirit of the sword is not simple. Since he was transformed into a deity, there has been no one else who can impact his mind except the devil Ji Shen... But since she is so powerful, why does she look like a dead sword?


    Dead sword is a sword that has neither spirit nor spirit. This kind of sword is usually dead by spirit. Just like ordinary weapons in the world, it will corrode and break, and can no longer be used.


    There are also dead swords in the sword grave. This kind of sword spirit usually goes with the Lord. Once you enter the sword grave, it will no longer be used until the body of the sword slowly breaks and turns into dust.


    Bai Han was thinking, and he put his hand on the sword again. He only heard that the girl no longer screamed, but her voice was crying: "wuwuwuwuwuwu... I don''t want to stink so much... Wuwu, I''m still a girl..."


    "wuwuwu... I''ll have to carry this smell for three days..."


    "¡° Wuwuwuwu... People are not living anymore...


    he has some heartlessness. After all, it was originally prepared for him, and it was really his negligence...


    "don''t cry." Bai Han hasn''t shed tears for thousands of years, and he hasn''t seen others shed tears, so he can''t resist.


    He took his hand away, thought about it, put it on again, and comforted: "three days, it will soon pass."


    "It''s not you that stinks! Wuwu... It''s all you! Three days... I don''t want to spend a day... "


    seeing that this move worked, Tang Xiaotang immediately began to" cry ":" it''s all you... I don''t want to see you... "


    " don''t cry, what do you want? " Bai Han was embarrassed by her crying. He hesitated: "why don''t I accompany you?"


    "Wuwu... I''m miserable..."


    "shall I teach those boys a lesson?"


    "Wuwu... I''m so sad...""..."


    "Wuwu... Why don''t you talk? It''s all your fault....


    a sense of shame surged up in Bai Han''s heart. Since he changed his mind, he seldom felt like this: "I''ll help you get rid of the taste?"


    "Deal!" Tang Xiaotang stopped crying immediately. She put out her tongue: "you have to keep your word!" I know that people like Bai Han can''t stand other people crying. It seems that this method is quite effective, but it''s a pity that it can''t be used frequently...


    "naturally counts." She finally stopped crying, and Bai Han was relieved. He knew that he had been cheated by her, but he didn''t feel angry either. Xiuzhen world was more deceitful, and this degree was not enough for him to care.


    But... This sword spirit is very interesting. Let''s leave her for a while...


    it''s very easy to get rid of the smell of carrion grass, especially for Bai Han. Soak it in Lingquan water for half a minute to get rid of the taste.


    However, the number of Lingquan in tianjimen is limited, and only the leaders of each peak and patriarch can use it, as well as a few core disciples. If Bai Han wants to help Tang Xiaotang eliminate this flavor, he has to go back to his original residence.


    After thinking about it, it happens that I haven''t been back for some time. I think there must be a lot of things piled up. It''s good to go back. He picked up the sword on the table and disappeared into the room.


    "Poop


    With the sound of objects falling into the water, the water splashed, and a figure suddenly appeared beside the aural spring. He slowly leaned over, his long silver hair, like moonlight, meandering to the green grass. His white robe was decorated with gold lines, low-key but gorgeous, with a faint streamer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    Looking up, a smothering and elegant face loomed from the layers of clouds: the delicate jade face did not show femininity, the sword eyebrows and Phoenix eyes, the bridge of the nose was high, the lip color was slightly light, and the dark eyes were calm and indifferent, as if everything could not be reflected in those cool eyes.


    He is as ethereal as an immortal. When he stands there, it seems that he is not there. He is surrounded by aura, and his breath seems like nothing. It''s really like a fairy walking out of a picture.


    "Are you ok?" He crouched at the edge of the water, looking at the iron lying on the bottom of the water. His voice was as clear as jade. It was better than what Tang Xiaotang had heard in his mind before.


    "Well... If you don''t pick me up again, I''ll be drowned by these auras!" Aura comes from all directions and gets into the ragged sword. Tang Xiaotang''s soul is squeezed hard.


    Although these auras are very good, she only has a touch of soul and can''t absorb it at all... She swallowed the energy source in her last adventure. Although there was no accident, she couldn''t eat for several days and would burp red every day. That kind of day was really hard! She doesn''t want to go through it again!


    And the aura of Baihan is very strong, which is even more painful for Tang Xiaotang. It is estimated that even an ordinary person has no way to


    "you can''t absorb aura?" Looking at the bubbling sword lying at the bottom of the water, Bai Han asked softly.


    "Can''t... Gulu Gulu... Get me out of here!" Tang Xiaotang pretended to be drowning and rolled his eyes.


    "More patience, time has not come."


    Bai Han sat with his long hair hanging behind him. Some strands fell into the water, making the water sparkling. His slender fingers are as clear as jade. He holds Tang Xiaotang and soothes him softly.


    Well, for beauty''s sake, Tang Xiaotang decided to put up with it for a while.


    ...


    two minutes later.


    "How long?" Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help it. She felt that she was going to be crushed.


    "It''s only half a minute."


    Another minute passed.


    "Have you arrived yet?"


    "No


    Another minute.


    "Have you arrived yet?"


    "Not yet."


    Two minutes later.


    "This time, isn''t it? It''s been so long! "


    "... not yet."


    "No way! It must be here


    "..."


    then, no matter what Tang Xiaotang said, Bai Han ignored her. He took away his hand, sat by the water and closed his eyes.


    At that moment, Bai Han seemed to be integrated with heaven and earth. The aura in the spring rushed to him, and the aura density in the water decreased a lot. Tang Xiaotang felt comfortable immediately.


    Half a moment later, Bai Han felt the time was up and opened his eyes. He reached into the water and picked her up. As soon as he started, he heard the girl''s dying voice: "why did you ignore me just now?"


    Bai Han''s hand hesitated, and he tried to throw her back into the water.


    "Don''t, don''t, I can''t say it!" Tang Xiaotang whispered: "it''s true that no one can speak for tens of thousands of years. It''s not easy to come out. I''m not allowed to talk for a while."


    "You said you were in the sword grave for tens of thousands of years?"


    "Yes," Tang Xiaotang lied to him, of course, but it''s not completely false: "do you know that''s boring, and those guys can''t talk."


    "Oh."


    Bai Han slowly gets up and walks to the distance, but no longer blocks Tang Xiaotang. He listens to her nagging carefully: "speaking up, every time someone comes in, I talk to them and want them to take me out, but no one talks to me every time."


    Stepping on the jade steps, he knew that no one would pay attention to such a broken sword, and they would not know that the sword spirit would come out of the body that looked like a dead sword.


    No, it''s not broken now... I have to say that the effect of Lingquan is really excellent. Tang Xiaotang soaked in Lingquan not only has the smell of rotten corpse disappeared, but also the rust on his body has all fallen off, revealing his original body. Even if the blade is worn, it can be seen that he was delicate and sharp in the past.


    What''s more, it''s still a sword with sword spirit...


    sword spirit is much more precious than sword spirit. Sword spirit has intelligence, but sword spirit doesn''t. 100000 sword spirits may not produce a sword spirit. If you let those guys know that they missed this sword, what would they think?


    "Who are you? I don''t believe you''re lucky enough to go to that place to find a sword. " Wanjianzhong sounds good. It''s actually a large warehouse of tianjizong. There are few precious swords in it. Why don''t you let Zhuji''s disciples go in and pick them?


    Of course, it''s not for nothing. When they fall, these swords will be taken back by the clan and left to the next generation of disciples.


    In fact, there are precious swords in wanjian tomb, but in the depth of the tomb, which is separated by other arrays, ordinary disciples can''t get in."White cold."


    "What? What does Bai Han mean? "


    "My name."


    "Oh, I asked you who you are, but I didn''t ask your name." Tang Xiaotang''s mouth curled.


    "Ordinary people."


    Speaking, Bai Han has entered the hall in front of him. Tall jade pillars, the ground is paved with low-level spirit stone, the house is extremely open, except for a huge cursive word "Dao" carved on the wall in front of it.


    "Don''t cheat. Can ordinary people live in such a good place?" He heard the sword in his hand mutter, "you are not honest at all, I don''t believe it!"


    "And you?" Bai Han asked suddenly.


    "What do I want?" Tang Xiaotang didn''t respond.


    "Your name." Bai Han had already turned around the hall and entered a room nearby.


    "My name, my name... I told you not to laugh!" Tang Xiaotang is in a pinch.


    "I don''t laugh."


    "OK... My name is Tang Xiaotang!" She held her breath and said it out loud.


    "Tang... Sugar?" Bai Han stops for a moment and continues to walk in. Tang Xiaotang sees a huge cauldron in the middle of the room, which seems to be his place for alchemy.


    "Don''t laugh!" Tang Xiaotang said with shame.


    "It''s a strange name." Bai Han didn''t smile, but since Tang Xiaotang met him, he had such a cold expression that he couldn''t see any expression at all.


    She thought to herself that she didn''t know when he would break the gong? I really want to see other expressions on this immortal face!


    Tang Xiaotang thought about it in a mess. In a twinkling of an eye, she saw a blue flame in Bai Han''s hands. The blue flame was flashing, and the temperature in the room rose a lot.


    With a wave of his hand, the flame flickered and ignited the huge furnace. The temperature in the furnace kept rising, and in the twinkling of an eye, the surroundings were dyed dark blue.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Xiaotang looks at it curiously, but she gradually finds that something seems to be wrong...


    "wait a minute! What do you want? Are you going to throw me in? " Tang Xiaotang screamed in a startled voice because she found that Bai Han seemed to throw her into the stove!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    "No! Let go! Don''t do like that! eldest brother! Okami! Please Tang Xiaotang counseled. With her broken body, going in will turn into molten iron. This is to let her die!


    "It''s going to be OK." White cold hands stop, but still did not give up the idea of meaning. I don''t know why she can''t absorb aura, but he thinks that if she is forged more firmly, maybe she can absorb aura...


    and since this sword can produce sword spirit, the material must also be able to withstand the tempering of the ghost flame.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what he thinks, but he doesn''t understand her body. She can understand it thoroughly. What the hell is the material that gives birth to sword spirit? This is an ordinary sword. If you go to his fire once, you should not turn the field into steam!


    "It''s going to be all right! Something''s going to happen! I will die Tang Xiaotang almost burst into tears. If she could move, she would jump up. Is she going to die this time, the son of a world of sudden bad intentions?


    But Bai Han, once he has decided something, will not change easily, so he did not change his mind, still want to throw Tang Xiaotang into the stove to refine.


    "Come on, I don''t have any grudge against you. Why do you harm me like this?" Tang Xiaotang "painstakingly" dissuaded, "you see, I just came out of the dark place, do you have the heart to let me disappear like this? I haven''t even had a good sun yet. What''s the matter? "


    Bai Han directly ignored her words and let her float on the stove. Tang Xiaotang has been able to feel the burning temperature of the fire, she is even more counseling.


    Struggling hard, she forced to move her body, looking forward to moving like last time.


    It turned out to be a miracle. Tang Xiaotang ran out of the fire and landed on the ground far away from Bai Han. Feeling the cold floor, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Bai Han felt that a powerful force suddenly appeared and broke away from the shackles of his spiritual power. Then he saw that the sword "whooshed" and fell to the door. At the same time, the strange force also disappeared.


    "You..." he has no rival. Even Ji Shen can''t break his power so easily, and she is just a sword without spirit. Even if she has the spirit of the sword, she can''t do it... What is she?


    "You, you, you don''t come here!"


    Seeing that he had to come over, Tang Xiaotang jumped three feet in surprise, but maybe she was too hard just now. She couldn''t move now, so she could only lie on the ground and watch Bai Han approach.


    "Help! Kill... No, kill the sword She screamed, and Bai Han had to cut off the connection between them.


    "I won''t throw you in." He told her that she should have been quiet.


    "No! I don''t believe it. Look, the fire hasn''t gone out! "


    With a wave of Bai Han''s long sleeve, the fire in the stove slowly disappeared, and there was a trace of helplessness in his tone: "are you so afraid?"


    "Why don''t you try it again?" He heard the girl''s angry voice.


    "When I accepted the flame of the ghost, I passed through the fire, never like you..." Bai Han didn''t dare to say the word "timid". He was afraid that the sword would start to make noise again.


    Tang Xiaotang is used to Qingxiu, and most of the monks are indifferent. He thinks that... She really talks too much...


    what else does Tang Xiaotang want to say? Suddenly he sees the jade pendant hanging on Bai Han''s waist shining, and then a light screen appears out of thin air, and a person appears in front of Bai Han.


    "Laozu." He was a middle-aged man in his 30s and 40s. His black hair was tied up and his face was firm and upright. He saluted Bai Han respectfully in a low and respectful tone.


    "Poof!" Tang Xiaotang laughs directly. She thinks it''s funny. Such a person who looks much older than Bai Han is also called Bai Han. This young man who looks young is called Lao Zu. Really... The sense of disobedience makes her immediately unable to resist.


    "Ha ha ha, how funny! He called you Lao Zu! You... Hahaha, you look more than ten years younger than him! "


    White cold is still a pair of breeze light cloud light appearance, he is looking at the person in the sky, light voice asks a way: "what''s the matter?"


    "The newly recruited disciples have arrived at the main hall, and all the elders have arrived. Is the old ancestor..." the man asked in a low voice. This is the only ancestor in the clan. He has no children and no disciples. Although he would never go to such an occasion in the past, this time, some of his talents are quite outstanding, and some of them may be attractive to him...


    Bai Han didn''t like such an occasion. He wanted to refuse, so he heard the voice of his sword: "go! I haven''t seen such an occasion! Go on, go on! It must be interesting


    Tang Xiaotang certainly knows when this is. If there is no mistake, this is the time when wenxiyu entered zongmen. Last time, Bai Han met wenxiyu, who was bullied by others. Seeing that she had good talent and extraordinary skill, he cherished her talent. If he had seen wenxiyu in advance, he would not have accepted wenxiyu as a disciple. After all, Wen Xiyu is not the only one with high talent this time.And she can also see Wenxi fish in advance to see what character the virus is.


    So... "Go, go! I''d love to see it! "


    Words to the mouth and swallow back, white cold thought for a moment, nodded: "well, this time I will go in person."


    "I know." Man eyes with joy, and then again respectfully line a salute, cut off the contact. He knew that the old ancestor was indifferent. It was not easy for him to come this time. He had to tell the people to prepare well.


    "Ah, that''s very kind of you! I like you so much He heard the girl in the sword exclaim excitedly, "you are a good man!"


    "Cough, you can''t say that in the future." White, cold and silver hair covered his face, and there was a faint blush on his face. It''s not that no one admires him, it''s just that... No one has ever said it so clearly... This sword spirit is not reserved at all...


    "you think too much, I just think you are a good person." When he thought about it, he heard the girl''s voice: "I didn''t expect that you look so cold. It turns out that you are also a narcissistic guy!"


    Bai Han found that he had not cut off the connection between them just now, so what he thought was heard by the girl.


    Embarrassed to cut off the connection between them, Bai Han understood that he thought too much, but... Why did he feel a little disappointed after she said that...


    sure enough, he still didn''t practice well?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    Tang Xiaotang knows Bai Han''s character very well, so she successfully makes Bai Han think that she is a talkative sword spirit who has been alone in Jianzhong for many years. Only in this way can she get close to such a pure hearted person as him and make him trust her.


    Bai Han hangs Tang Xiaotang around her waist so that she can see the scene clearly. There was a strong breath around him. Tang Xiaotang only felt the air around him. When he opened his eyes again, they had arrived at the main hall.


    It''s much bigger than the main hall where Bai Han lives, and it''s not like the simple, air-cooled, Dragon Carved Jade pillars in Bai Han''s room. The ground is covered with jade bricks, the dome is painted with strange words, and there are all kinds of strange animals and flowers on the four walls. On the stone platform facing the door, there are dozens of white jade chairs in turn.


    At this time, other stone chairs were full of people, only the highest one was still empty, which belonged to Bai Han.


    Bai Han went over, and all the people on the other seats stood up and saluted him: "Laozu." Although it was a salute, people couldn''t help but put their eyes on his waist. The reason was that there was a sword hanging there that looked very different from his temperament...


    Bai Han clearly heard the girl in the sword begin to laugh wildly and said: "ha ha, Lao Zu! Ha ha ha! drowned in laughter. It''s so funny


    "Don''t laugh." Bai Han is also very helpless. After building the foundation, his appearance will not change. Although he didn''t care much in the past, he always feels uncomfortable when he is ridiculed by her several times today.


    He sat on it slowly, and the middle-aged man he had just seen coughed twice before he called back the attention of the crowd.


    "Then, Luca, go and bring all the disciples here." He said to a disciple standing below.


    "Yes, Lord."


    The disciple nodded, saluted and quickly went out.


    "I don''t know what the quality of this year''s disciples is?" Fu Zezheng looks at the Lord Yue long solemnly, but his heart is strange.


    This grandfather always likes quiet. He never attended the previous recruitment ceremony. How could he come here this time?


    Is it for...


    he turned to look at the blue Ling sitting next to him. At this time, she was staring at him without blinking. Take a look at the venerable. He''s closing his eyes. He doesn''t notice. He couldn''t help shaking his head, thinking too much.


    That... How can you like younger martial sister... He is like a real immortal. Even he sometimes feels that he has no feelings...


    Lan Ling looks at Bai Han and thinks the same thing, but what she thinks is different from Fu. She looked at the sword hanging on his waist, and deeply felt that this sword without aura could not match his cool temperament like an immortal. Think about how many immortal step swords she has sent from different places, which can be presented to you...


    when she thinks about this, a smile appears on her lips, and her face is as beautiful as a snow lotus. It can be seen that the younger elders of Jindan period are blushing and heartbeating.


    Although this iceberg like martial uncle is good-looking, he always has a straight face. His cold temperament makes all the disciples give up. I didn''t expect to laugh now. It''s really good-looking!


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother Fu. You''ll know when they come in."


    Yue long smile, founder of the country word face with a trace of mystery. Fu then saw that he didn''t want to disclose and didn''t ask any more. Anyway, he doesn''t plan to accept disciples this time. It doesn''t matter whether he is good or not.


    Not long after that, the disciple who just went out came in. He saluted: "your honor, master, I have brought all the new disciples."


    "Good." Yue long nodded, "let them in."


    "Yes." He nodded, saluted again, and turned to go out.


    ...


    "Hey, you know what? Someone is looking at you Tang Xiaotang said to Bai Han.


    "Well." Of course, Bai Han knows that someone is looking at him. Even when he is practicing, he can feel other people''s peeping, but she can also feel it....


    "of course, he has been staring at me for a long time!"


    Tang Xiaotang followed her eyes and looked back. She was a very beautiful woman, but she looked cold, not like Bai Han''s indifference. She was really like a piece of ice. She had no feelings... No, she had feelings. Tang Xiaotang could see that she liked Bai Han.


    Who is this? Tang Xiaotang suddenly thinks of a person who has been admiring Bai Han. She has caused a lot of trouble to Wen Xiyu, but she died under Ji Shen.


    Lan Ling is the only female in one of the five Yuanying masters of Tianji sect.


    According to the description in the data, this person should be Lanling.


    She carefully looked at Lan Ling, this is really a beauty, but there is always a chill around her body, which is of course related to her Bing Linggen, but more probably because of her family background.


    Lan Ling is the legitimate daughter of the blue family, one of the three great families in the world of cultivation. She has extraordinary talent. As soon as she entered the sect, she was accepted as a disciple by the previous patriarch. Her practice is smooth. Even if she is not as good as Bai Hanlei Linggen''s evil talent, she is more than a hundred years old, breaking through the realm of Yuanying.So it''s hard for Tang Xiaotang to imagine that such a cold person would frame wenxiyu because of jealousy, and then come to such a tragic end...


    to be exact, Lanling is also an important person. As the five Yuanying masters of tianjizong, Lanling is undoubtedly very strong. If she doesn''t fall in the end, maybe tianjizong will not be completely destroyed ...


    but it doesn''t matter. This time, as long as Bai Han doesn''t fall in love with Wen Xi fish, not only he won''t die, but Lan Ling won''t kill himself. Without the influence of the virus, as long as this balance is maintained, the world will not be destroyed.


    Looking at the map, a red point is getting closer and closer, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flash a trace of cold.


    Come on, the so-called "virus", let her see how powerful this so-called "gas luck thief" is?


    The sound of footsteps came from outside the room, mixed with the murmurs of the new disciples. Everyone on the seat had already felt the breath, and they were still a little excited.


    This year''s disciples are really good. They haven''t entered the sect yet. There are already a few who practice Qi at the first level, and even one who practice Qi at the second level.


    You know, they are not sent by the major Xiuzhen families, but selected from the secular world, and this kind of situation without guidance can cause their own body, it can be seen that talent is really extraordinary.


    Even the blue Ling face of iceberg face also has some ideas, let alone pay. He was wondering if he was too early to make a decision. What if the disciples of this class really had outstanding talents?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    Only white cold, is still a cold face. It seems that he has no intention of accepting disciples at all, although he is the only one in the audience.


    "You''re not going to take an apprentice or something?" Tang Xiaotang asked curiously.


    She knew that according to the information, Bai Han had no other disciples except wenxiyu, so after his death, he didn''t even have a corpse collector.


    "No White cold look is still light.


    "Why?"


    Bai Han didn''t answer. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at the new disciples standing under the steps.


    The main hall, which was empty just now, was full of people. All the new disciples were dressed in white robes. They stood neatly under the stage. Just now, there was a discussion outside the hall in a low voice. Now they entered the hall without saying a word. All of you can''t help but release some pressure. The new disciples feel a sense of suffocation in their hearts. They are inexplicably nervous and dare not speak.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, first of all, congratulations on your passing the challenge and becoming the new disciples of Tianji sect." Yue long stood up and looked around at the new disciples below.


    "You have been tested simply before. All of you are gifted in cultivation. Now it''s your spiritual roots to be tested."


    "What is Linggen?" A disciple asked in a low voice.


    Yue long did not answer with a smile. He said to the disciple he had just brought, "Wu Wei, are you ready?"


    "Master, it''s ready."


    "Bring it up."


    "Yes."


    Wu Wei nodded, quickly went down, and soon brought up a transparent bead, which looked like a crystal ball.


    "What is this?"


    "Yes, I''ve never seen it before."


    "..."


    the crowd put away their coercion, and the disciples began to discuss in a low voice, with excited and uneasy faces. Except for a few people who stood aside with a calm face, others were very curious.


    All of this was brought into our eyes by the people in the seat, especially the calm people. In particular, I feel the faint smell of them, and I am even more satisfied.


    "This boy is a good match. You can''t rob me!" An elder of Jindan period stares at a little boy with a cold face and excitedly says to several people nearby.


    "Mr. Zhao, you already have five disciples. It''s time to give them to us." A young and beautiful woman beside him laughed and joked, "you see, I only have three disciples. I''d better give them to me."


    "Sanniang, you don''t have to say any more. You still have three. I have only one. If you want to let me, you can also let me Another scholar dressed man shook the fan and said slowly.


    "Come on, who would want to learn your ghost charms? Follow me. "


    Sanniang threw it away with a cold eye. The man dressed as a scholar was angry. As soon as he wanted to say something, he heard Yue Long''s "cough" two times and looked at them quietly. Suddenly, they stopped arguing.


    "Sir, do you have anything in mind?" Yue long takes a look at Bai Han and says in his heart that these guys are really good. If you want to pick them, it''s the old ancestor who will pick them first. How can you get them?


    "No Bai Han is not interested. If it wasn''t for jianpo, he wouldn''t waste his time here.


    "Wow, look at that little Zhengtai. She''s so cute!"


    "And that little girl, she''s so cute!"


    "Look at that boy over there. He''s so handsome!"


    "And that girl, she''s so beautiful!"


    ... it''s boring to listen to the guys in the sword talking all the time... It''s better to go back to practice...


    Tang Xiaotang harasses Bai Han and observes the disciples below. Her eyes slowly fixed on a person, it is an ordinary girl, belong to throw into the pile of people can not find the kind. But her eyes are dark, and...


    I don''t know what''s going on. Tang Xiaotang always feels that she has a strange feeling, but she can''t tell where it is.


    This is wenxiyu, she can be sure.


    Wen Xiyu looks at other people''s curious discussion, but he doesn''t participate in it. She stood there alone. Even if someone came, she didn''t communicate with others. She just looked at the people sitting on it quietly. Her eyes especially stayed on Bai Han for a long time.


    All of you here are old Goblins who have lived for many years. They can''t feel her sight, but they don''t show it on the surface, but they all pay attention to Wenxi fish in their hearts.


    "Look! That man is looking at you


    Tang Xiaotang deliberately draws Bai Han''s attention to Wen Xiyu: "why does she look at you?"


    "I don''t know." Where can Bai Han care about that look? There are at least ordinary people''s eyes on him in this hall, and one of them without hostility can''t attract his attention at all.


    "Have a guess!"


    "No guess."


    "You''re boring. No wonder you can''t break through the spirit and soar up to now." Tang Xiaotang turns his mouth. Although Bai Han''s character is suitable for cultivating immortals, if he refuses to contact other people all the time and can''t experience all kinds of emotions, it''s hard to break through his mood."..."


    Tang Xiaotang''s words really hurt Bai Han''s feet. No matter what she said later, Bai Han ignored her, so Tang Xiaotang had to observe Wenxi fish silently.


    But her action is not without harvest, at least confirmed that Bai Han''s first impression of Wenxi fish is no different from others.


    This is a very good phenomenon. If it goes on like this, he won''t take the dog with him in the end. At the same time, when the two of them quarreled (didn''t), Xia Yuelong was also communicating with other people.


    "What about younger martial sister LAN and younger martial brother Fu?"


    "I''ll wait a little longer. I don''t know their spiritual roots." Fu Ze shakes his head. Although he has his favorite seedlings, Lan Ling purses her lips and shakes her head. She has high requirements for her disciples. At present, she has only one disciple. Originally, I thought that this class of disciples might have Bing Linggen. She just came here. If she didn''t have her, she wouldn''t have accepted disciples.


    There are also a few yuan baby tycoons, they all said that they would decide later, Yue Long''s mind roughly knows.


    Because all the people above communicate with spirits, the disciples at the bottom didn''t notice. They looked at the white sphere in Wu Xu''s hand curiously and expectantly, and didn''t know what kind of spiritual root they were.


    They have been told that if they have passed the test of the sect, it only means that they have spiritual roots to absorb aura, which does not mean that they can stay in the sect. If their spiritual roots are four or five, then they have to leave, or they can only stay as a busboy.


    "Now, start the Linggen test."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    With Yue Long''s voice, Wu Xu releases his spirit power to the transparent sphere, and the transparent sphere floats slowly in the air, emitting bursts of white light.


    "Come on, put your hands up."


    Yi Yan, the disciple at the back, put his hand on it. He only saw that there was a faint light between the disciple''s hands. Then, the light turned into a light color, a mixture of red, orange and blue.


    "Fire system, soil system, water system, sanlinggen." The disciple didn''t know what the talent was like, but the elders were disappointed and began to worry.


    "I can stay, but I can only be an ordinary disciple. Would you like to stay?" Wu Wei asked the disciple.


    "Yes!" Although I can only be an outside disciple, it''s better than leaving dangsan! The disciple immediately said in a loud voice with a happy face.


    "Well, you wait at the door first." Wu Wei nodded, the disciple learned from him, saluted the crowd, and went out with a happy face.


    "The first one is sanlinggen, and the latter one is not very good." All the people who had hoped were disappointed. Sanniang couldn''t help saying.


    Yue long takes a look at Bai Han on the seat. He has closed his eyes again. He doesn''t seem to care about the situation here.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not back yet."


    Seeing Yue Long''s confident appearance, the others restrained themselves and continued to sit there.


    Later, several people were tested one after another. Most of them were shuanglinggen, and even some shuanglinggen were as pure as Shan Linggen. This made several elders feel better and began to recruit several disciples one after another.


    "What kind of Linggen are you?"


    Tang Xiaotang curiously looks at the test Linggen below and asks clearly. Although she knows, Bai Han doesn''t know that she knows his Linggen.


    "Ray."


    "Ray? Your spirit root is very rare According to Tang Xiaotang''s information, there have been less than ten people in this world, and each of them is a strong one, and several of them are the sons of the last few times.


    "Well, is your way of cultivation just to be struck by thunder?" In fact, Tang Xiaotang is quite curious. Generally speaking, the best way to collect the spiritual power of the corresponding spiritual root is to get close to the attribute of the spiritual root, because the spiritual power of the spiritual root is the most in these places.


    Lei Linggen is rare, so Lei Lingqi is also rare. If Bai Han wants to absorb Lei Lingli, does he have to be struck by thunder? Think of a beautiful man in white standing on the top of a mountain, cut into black charcoal by lightning in the sky. How can Tang Xiaotang not help but want to laugh?


    "You think too much..." probably feel Tang Xiaotang think again what, white cold tone revealed a trace of helplessness: "Tang Xiaotang, if you like this again, I will leave."


    "No, no, no! I''m just curious, if you don''t want to say it Tang Xiaotang waved her hand in a hurry. She had to watch Wenxi fish. If he left, there was no way.


    "In fact, what you said is not all wrong. Practice really needs to be close to lightning." So ling Hanfeng, where he lives, has a thunder gathering array. Whenever there is lightning in the sky, the thunder gathering array will absorb the power of lightning and transform it into spiritual power to be absorbed by him.


    Tang Xiaotang imagined that picture. Maybe the thunder gathering array is similar to lightning rod. It introduces the power of lightning into the underground. "OK, I know."


    "Don''t think about it any more. Why do you... Love to think about it so much..." Bai Han is very helpless. He feels that he has more helpless emotions in the past few days when he gets along with her than in the past thousands of years...


    "hee hee, you have to understand a sword spirit who has been lonely for tens of thousands of years. It''s not that I haven''t said anything for a long time. I''m excited. I''ll never speak again. " Tang Xiaotang laughed a few times and stopped talking.


    However, Bai Han knew that she couldn''t hold her back at all. As expected, she began to speak again: "that... I have another question..."


    "..."


    "if you don''t want to answer it... Haha, haha...


    she was so... Obscene that Bai Han had no choice but to say "Ask."


    Tang Xiaotang (obscene smile): "if you are struck by thunder, will it be ok?"


    Bai Han: "No." How can normal people run to be struck by thunder...


    "then I still have one...


    Bai Han resolutely cut off the connection between them. He reluctantly rubbed his eyebrows, opened his eyes and looked at the selection below.


    The selection has been carried out for more than half of the time. Most of them are shuanglinggen and sanlinggen. Occasionally, there are a few single Linggen, but the purity of Linggen is not very good. However, this is much better than in previous years. Apart from Lanling, others have more or less taken in a few disciples, and even fuze has taken in a single jinlinggen junior as a disciple.


    There are also a few people who have failed the test. They are the four or five spirit roots. If they stay, they can only be a handyman.


    But even so, no one left. They envied the people who could be disciples. They knew that even if they were outside disciples, their treatment was much better than that of a handyman.Seeing that Bai Han opened his eyes, Yue long looked at him and said in a low voice, "does the old ancestor like this man?"


    The boy under test is Shan shuhuolinggen, one of the more calm disciples. He looks calm. Although Tang Xiaotang still sees a little tension in his eyes, he is more unstable than those legs. This is very good.


    "This boy is good. If the ancestor likes him..." in fact, Yue long is a little distressed to give up this disciple. His spirit root is the fire department. He wanted to take this boy away, but if Bai Han wanted to, he would not dare to rob him.


    "No need." Bai Han shakes his head. Although the child''s temperament is much better than the core disciples he meets now (that is, those who tease him), he doesn''t intend to accept him as a disciple. On the one hand, their spiritual roots don''t match, so he can''t give him more instruction. On the other hand...


    "let''s have a look at that old ancestor again?" Yue long was relieved and worried at the same time. If Lei Linggen still didn''t have any disciples this time, wouldn''t this ancestor still have no disciples?


    To put it better, if he flies up in the future, the clan will lose a lot of protection. If he falls down, he will not even have a disciple to inherit the mantle...


    but he does not dare to say too much, so he has to watch the test go on and test several more. Linggen is good and bad, leaving only the last boy and girl. The boy Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know, but the girl is undoubtedly a Wen Xi fish.


    "You come up first."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    Wu Wei waved to Wen Xi fish, and Wen Xi fish took back his eyes on Bai Han. She glanced at the boy beside her, took the lead to step up, seriously looked at the floating transparent ball, hesitated for a moment, then slowly put her hand up.


    All of a sudden, the transparent sphere burst out a dazzling ice blue light, which is lighter than blue, almost close to white, but very bright, bright and dazzling. At the same time, a chill came out from her body, instantly forming a layer of white frost on the ground.


    "This is... Binglinggen!"


    They all opened their eyes in surprise, and their eyes were all focused on Wen Xi fish. Even Bai Han cast a wisp of eyes on her.


    "It''s really wonderful. I haven''t seen such a pure binglinggen for hundreds of years!" Sanniang sighed and looked at Lanling: "this pure binglinggen, only uncle LAN could surpass it that year!" It seems that this seedling can''t be accepted...


    Lan Ling''s eyes are full of joy, and her eyes are closely fixed on Wen Xiyu. Her talent is even better than that of her current disciple, and she is still a girl. If she accepts her, her skills will have a successor...


    "if I ask you, would you like to worship me as a teacher?" Lan Ling thought of it and immediately took action. She looked at Wen Xi fish and asked in a light voice.


    Wen Xiyu looks at the glowing ball under his hand, and there is a trace of indifference and pride in his eyes. Only such talent is worthy of him, but...


    he looks at Lan Ling who is staring at him closely, and then at the indifferent man who only looks at her from the beginning to the end. She drops her eyes.


    "I don''t want to." Her firm voice reverberated in the hall, startled a lot of chin.


    Who is Lan Ling? One of the five Yuanying masters of Tianji sect is the most talented person except Bai Han. No one in Tianji sect doesn''t want to worship her. If Lan Ling had not been too strict with her disciples, she would not have only one.


    "Why? You know, as a master of Yuanying, I am more than enough to be your master. Besides, I am also Bing Linggen. " Lan Ling is not willing to give up easily, can meet a spirit root, so pure ice spirit root don''t know how many years to wait. Moreover, with her own strength of Qi training, she was not qualified to join Yuanying''s powerful seat. If it was not for her spiritual roots, she would never have given her this opportunity. She really couldn''t understand why the girl wanted to refuse her?


    The fish did not speak.


    "Who do you want to be your teacher?" Lan Ling glanced around and looked at everyone here. She really didn''t know who was more suitable for her than herself.


    "I want to, he --" Wen Xi fish''s vision crossed Lan Ling and stopped on a person. She raised her arm and pointed to him: "be my master!"


    People with her fingers to see the past, including Lan Ling, they are curious, this eye above the top of the girl, who in the end want to be her master?


    However, when they saw the man, all of them could not believe it. They thought that the girl was too arrogant. She must have taken herself seriously.


    There is no other reason, just because the person she refers to is Bai Han.


    White cold light looked at Wen Xi fish one eye, that eye has no emotion, neither dissatisfaction, also have no joy, cold as if she is nothing important. He gently stroked the sword around his waist, without saying a word, leaving her alone in the presence of the eyes in all directions.


    Wen Xiyu''s confident eyes began to break under Bai Han''s eyes. She looked at the people around her. The elders who had appreciated her eyes turned to disdain. Especially the woman who had just accepted her as a disciple, her eyes were cold to the extreme, and her friendly tone turned to cold.


    "It''s wishful thinking!"


    Lan Ling coldly dropped a sentence, then closed her eyes and no longer looked at her. Even the elders who wanted to accept her also accepted the idea. This girl is very gifted, but she is too self righteous. Why did she think that her ancestors would accept her as a disciple? It''s a great honor for her to become a master of Yuanying''s cultivation. She even has too many delusions. I really don''t know what to say about her...


    such a character will never go far in the way of cultivating immortals, and it''s impossible to say that it will affect them in the future...


    besides, her talent is high, but it''s not unique in the world It''s not that they don''t have any. There are many like her. They don''t lack such a arrogant disciple.


    Tang Xiaotang has been looking at wenxiyu. She knew for a long time that she would not willingly worship Lan Ling as a teacher. After all, according to the data, she has analyzed this person, and she is extremely proud of her personality. She thinks that she must be worthy of the best, whether it''s human or others. That''s why she looks at Bai Han, who has the highest status in tianjizong.


    And Tang Xiaotang doesn''t think that she loves Bai Han, it''s more a kind of vanity, so when Bai Han and Ji Shen fought each other later, she mercilessly attacked Bai Han and made him fall.


    Don''t say that she doesn''t want Ji Shen to be hurt. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t believe her. She doesn''t know who can help either of them. If she doesn''t mean to destroy the world, she hates Bai Han''s refusal and makes her lose face."You don''t want me to be a disciple?" Wen Xiyu doesn''t care about others. She just looks at Bai Han and asks seriously.


    What other people think is their business. She only cares about his opinion.


    Bai Han didn''t pay any attention to her at all. If he had some appreciation for the girl before, he was tired of it. Without self-knowledge, no matter how talented she is, it will not help.


    Wen Xiyu looked at the head and stroked the sword in his hand. It seemed that in his eyes, she couldn''t even compare with the long sword that seemed to have no aura.


    Why? Why is he not willing to accept himself as an apprentice? Is he not worthy to be his apprentice in his eyes?


    Wenxiyu''s heart flashed a trace of haze. She stared at Bai Han tightly, as if she had to ask him to give an answer.


    "Hello! They ask you Tang Xiaotang asked a face of "nothing to do with me" white cold.


    "What is it to do with me?" Bai Han''s voice is very cold. He doesn''t think he must accept her as a disciple.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    "Then you have to answer, you are very impolite. Do you know?" Tang Xiaotang grins, Wen Xiyu''s first impression looks very bad. This time Bai Han will never fall in love with her again, right?


    In fact, from her point of view, Bai Han doesn''t necessarily like wenxiyu''s personality. If he didn''t see wenxiyu''s calm and forbearance when he met her for the first time, he would have a little affection for her. Later, he got along with her for a long time, and only wenxiyu, a woman, dared to approach him, he would gradually have different feelings for her.


    Bai Han thought for a moment: "I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Tang Xiaotang: "why?" She was really curious. What was Bai Han thinking?


    "She must not want to hear my answer." Bai Han is very calm. He can see through the girl''s greed and desire. She is not suitable to stay in tianjizong.


    Time passed little by little. At last, Yue long couldn''t help it. He took a look at the girl standing below. With a deep look in his eyes, he decided to give her a step down. After all, it was the rare Bing Linggen: "what''s your name?"


    "Wenxi fish." Wen Xiyu didn''t answer, but Wu Wei remembered her name and told Yue long.


    "Well, wenxiyu, I ask you, would you like to take me as your teacher?"


    Yue long stares at Wen Xi fish and asks in a deep slow voice.


    If she is willing to take him as her teacher, he will naturally talk to younger martial sister LAN clearly. After all, a Bing Ling root is very useful for the clan. If she doesn''t want to...


    I''m afraid she can''t stay any longer.


    "No, I just want to learn from him!" Wen Xiyu''s voice is very firm. She thinks that only that person is qualified to teach herself.


    "In that case, let it go." This time, Yue long completely gave up on her. Indeed, he was just a Bing Ling root. There was no shortage of zongmen: "you can leave."


    "But he hasn''t answered yet. Why did you let me go?" Wen Xiyu also knows that it''s too impolite to ask this question, but I don''t know why. From the moment she saw the man, there was a voice in her heart telling her that this person would accept her as a disciple, and even...


    Bai Han frowned slightly. For the first time in his heart, he was a little impatient, and his tone was indifferent: "no, I won''t You are an apprentice


    "Why on earth..." it''s impossible. It shouldn''t be like this. He should accept her as a disciple... Why?


    Before she finished, Yue long interrupted her.


    "You take her out!" He waved his hand, and two disciples came by to take the fish away.


    "I''ll go myself!" Wen Xiyu waved his disciples'' hands to her and finally looked at Bai Han. She knew that she couldn''t stay here any longer: "you''ll regret it!"


    With her strength, even if she left here, she would have a great chance. Maybe, staying here will restrain her.


    There is a sneer on her lips. One day, she will make these people regret it!


    She turned and left.


    The rest of the people looked at each other, where they could not see the self-confidence of the girl, but they did not understand why she was so self-confident?


    It''s strange.


    But now that she''s gone, the rest of the test will continue, though there''s only one person left.


    All eyes were focused on the little boy. He was standing there. His delicate face was like a jade carved doll, and his expression was still very cold. His black eyes just looked at the test ball, and could not see any emotion.


    "Come on, it''s your turn."


    Facing such a fairy like child, even Wu Wei''s voice could not help but lighten. He waved and the little boy came up on his own. He didn''t say a word. He just looked at the sphere in front of him and Wu Wei.


    "Put your hands on it."


    To the child''s eyes, I don''t know why Wu Wei felt a twinkle in his heart. Those eyes were really black, very black... Like the deepest night sky.


    By the time he recovered, the child had put his hand on the test ball.


    Then, what surprised people even more came out. A flash of electric light came out of his palm. Suddenly, the purple light reflected the whole hall and covered up his small figure.


    "It''s reilingen! My God I don''t know who yelled and called back the stupefied people. Then, almost everyone''s face with joy and excitement, looking at the little boy''s eyes glowing.


    It''s really Lei Linggen. Lei Linggen is much rarer than Bing Linggen. You know, Tianji sect hasn''t seen Lei Linggen for nearly a thousand years. Even the last Lei Linggen in the whole immortal cultivation world appeared 800 years ago, let alone such a pure Lei Linggen.


    Today''s recruitment ceremony is really full of surprises. First there was a rare Bing Linggen, and then there was a more rare Lei Linggen... It''s really a ceremony worth recording!After the surprise, almost everyone turned their eyes to Bai Han. This time, the ancestor should have a successor...


    Bai Han is still indifferent, and it seems that the appearance of a Lei Linggen has nothing to do with him.


    "You see, another reilingen." Tang Xiaotang really wants him to accept the boy as an apprentice, so that when she leaves, he won''t have an accident, and he doesn''t even have a caregiver.


    "Well." Bai Han still has no plan to accept his disciples, but because he is Lei Linggen, he looks at the child more.


    "Won''t you take him?" Tang Xiaotang is really speechless. No wonder he is also alone in the end. His character is really unpleasant.


    "No


    "Take him. You have no disciples anyway." Tang Xiaotang tried to dissuade him.


    "No, I don''t need disciples." White cold light voice way.


    "But don''t you feel lonely alone?" Tang Xiaotang really can''t understand Bai Han. Since she was with Bai Han, she never felt that his mood had changed greatly. Even if there were small fluctuations occasionally, he would soon calm down. He was really calm.


    Don''t you feel lonely? If there is no emotion, what is the purpose of cultivating immortals? What''s the point of being a God?


    But this makes Tang Xiaotang wonder what happened. Bai Han has such deep feelings for Wenxi fish?


    Bai Han was silent for a moment, and Tang Xiaotang heard his plain voice: "no way."


    He''s used to being alone, and he shouldn''t have too many fetters along the way of cultivating immortals. If he accepts his disciples, no matter whether he rises or falls in the future, what should he do?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    "Then why do you cultivate immortals?" When the girl''s voice sounded in his ear, he was suddenly stunned.


    It seems that he has never thought about this question. What is he cultivating immortals for?


    Bai Han thinks that the key is here. He understands why he has not been able to break through. If he can know the answer to this question, he can break through the final barrier and soar smoothly.


    But... Even he didn''t know why he was cultivating immortals... Everyone said that he wanted to cultivate immortals, as if it was just because he had a goal...


    "I... Don''t know..." he hesitated after a long silence.


    Tang Xiaotang sighed. He knew that. In a word, his confusion is also the confusion of the vast majority of people in the world. This may be the so-called loophole in the rules.


    However, it has nothing to do with her. She only needs to make sure that they are both OK during the time when she gets rid of Wen Xi fish. Other things... Have nothing to do with her.


    How can she get rid of the fish? Although she is a sword this time, the fact is that she still can''t kill anyone directly, which is really a matter of frustration...


    when they communicate with each other, the people at the bottom have been waiting for a long time. They just see that Bai Han still has no expression, and they don''t know what to do.


    "This... This is to accept or not to accept?"


    Other elders began to discuss in private, such a rare Linggen. To be honest, if Bai Han didn''t want to take it, they would like to take it.


    "Lao Zu, the child''s talent is really good." Although Yue long also wants to accept him as a disciple, he has to consider the development of the sect. If Bai Han does not accept disciples all the time, once he rises in the future, the sect will lose a force...


    "do you think I should accept him?" After a while, Tang Xiaotang suddenly heard Bai Han ask.


    "Sure, but if you don''t want to take it." She said, "I''m not you. If you don''t want to accept it, no one will force you."


    "Good."


    All they saw was that he looked up at the boy and asked, "would you like to be my teacher?"


    The boy also raised his head, black eyes looking at him, motionless.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at those cold eyes. She doesn''t know why. She thinks that he is looking at her...


    it''s an illusion...


    when she looks at him again, the boy''s eyes are on Bai Han, as if he is meditating. After a while, he pursed his lips, did not speak, but nodded.


    Everyone''s face will smile, blue Ling astringent looked at white cold, and looked at the boy under the eye, cover the eye of a loss and depression, turned and left.


    Fu then looks at the back of Lan Ling''s leaving, at Bai Han and the boy who still can''t see the expression, and at the joyful people, who don''t know what to say.


    "Congratulations to Laozu, I''m glad to have a disciple!"


    "Yes, yes, there are successors this time. Congratulations!"


    They complimented Bai Han, but the client was not happy. He went down the steps, stood in front of the boy and stretched out his hand.


    A white light flashed, and a white jade pendant appeared in his palm: "put it away."


    The boy looked at the jade pendant coldly. He neither spoke nor reached for it, but stood still.


    Tang Xiaotang found that he had never spoken from the beginning to the end. She could see that the child was autistic and should have suffered some trauma.


    After waiting for a long time, the boy finally reached out and slowly took the jade pendant and held it in his hand.


    "What''s his name, please?" Tang Xiaotang looks very excited.


    "Tell me, what''s your name?" White cold light looking at him.


    The boy was silent for a moment. He didn''t know what he thought of. Tang Xiaotang saw a dim flash in his eyes, and then shook his head gently.


    "He means there is no name... Would you like to give him one?" Tang Xiaotang felt that when she said this, the child looked at her again.


    "In this case, you as the disciple of the master..." Bai Han pondered for a moment: "then, I''ll call you Bai Xi."


    The boy''s eyes showed a trace of joy, he nodded hard.


    Bai Han nodded and left, as if he didn''t care about Bai Xi any more.


    "You just left?" Tang Xiaotang is stunned, this... This, not responsible at all, OK!


    "In those days, my master was like this." Bai Han never confiscates his disciples. One is that the thunder power is too rare. The other is that he really doesn''t know how to teach his disciples.


    At that time, his master only gave him a jade slip, and the whole person disappeared. After he built the foundation, he never saw him again. Let alone teach him, he even found his own residence. How could he know how to teach him?


    "All right." He heard the soul of the sword start to murmur: "it''s so irresponsible. No wonder you don''t receive disciples. You deserve it."Bai Han:...


    ...


    in fact, for Bai Han, taking in disciples is really the same as none. Regardless of Baixi, he still incarnates as Su Han''s foundation building disciple. All day long, he mingles with a group of disciples who are too small for him. He doesn''t know what he wants to do.


    "It''s so boring. What are you going to do?" At this moment, Bai Han is sitting in the school, like other foundation building disciples, listening to the Jindan elder in front of him teaching knowledge.


    This is specially prepared for the disciples of foundation building. Every month, an elder of Jindan or above will teach them how to make a pill, how to overcome the demons, how to choose the magic weapon and so on. Both the inner disciples and the outer disciples will take part in it.


    Of course, because the core disciples and the inner disciples often have their own teachers to teach, they usually don''t attend. Only the outer disciples come to brush their faces actively. They can not only learn knowledge, but also be accepted as disciples by those who are lucky.


    Bai Han doesn''t need to listen to this. He has been building foundation for many years, but he is still sitting here, listening to the old man''s nagging.


    "When your cultivation is high enough, you must compress your spiritual power and let them gather together to form a golden elixir. This is jiedan."


    The old man on the stage shakes his head, and the disciples at the bottom have different attitudes. The front row listen carefully, and some take notes from time to time. The middle one barely listens, but many of them are obviously distracted, such as Bai Han. Not to mention the back, they are sleeping, reading, chatting and doing anything.


    Looking at such a scene, Tang Xiaotang can''t help thinking of the scene of the last class in a certain world... It seems that no matter in which world, the students look the same...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    In order to prevent being found, Tang Xiaotang is disguised by Bai Han. The surface is still rusty, which is no different from the one taken from the sword grave.


    She bored in the sword, while looking at the students around, while listening to the voice of the old man''s lullaby.


    "Jiedan is a very dangerous thing. If you fail, you will not only lose your accomplishments, but also die immediately. So unless you are fully prepared, don''t try it easily."


    "But you don''t have to worry. It''s a matter of course. When the time comes, it will be easy. So relax and don''t be afraid because of the danger of jiedan."


    "The most dangerous thing about jiedan is to produce a heart demon... Once jiedan produces a heart demon, it will fall into the sky..."


    Tang Xiaotang is so bored that she can''t practice in this world. It''s no use listening to these. Boring Tang Xiaotang just wants to find a way to harass Bai Han: "Hey, did you have a heart demon when you tied Dan?"


    Bai Han: "No."


    "What the old man said is too exaggerated. Is it so easy to produce demons?"


    Bai Han: "it''s no exaggeration. No one in the world of cultivating immortals can escape the evil spirit. Half of the disciples of building foundation fell to jiedan because of the evil spirit."


    Tang Xiaotang: "Oh, but you have no demons."


    "..."


    "don''t you say that no one can escape the devil? Then why didn''t you? "


    "It''s just that you didn''t...


    " Oh, I thought you were different from others, just like Moxiu. " Because the cultivation of demons will not be affected by the demons, and some even need to break through with the help of demons. These, Tang Xiaotang already knew from the data in advance.


    "..."


    "when you say that the monks have no influence of mind demons, don''t you mean that they are easier to form Dan than you?"


    "In theory, it is, but...


    " how? "


    "The cultivation of demon cultivation is more difficult. Their intake of aura is less than that of immortal cultivation."


    "Ha ha, I''m sure you can''t beat others. That''s why you make excuses."


    "..."


    "you see, you acquiesced?"


    "..."


    because Tang Xiaotang is so noisy, he hasn''t stopped since he sat down. Bai Han couldn''t bear it, and finally cut off the connection between them. Then he only felt that the world was quiet.


    The voice on the stage is slowly ringing in his ears, long and gentle, and his cultivation has already been refined. In his ears, all kinds of subtle sounds from various movements of the students around him can be heard clearly.


    Except, there was no voice from her.


    He should have calmed down as usual, but when he couldn''t hear her voice for a while, he felt very lonely, even though his character made the voice of teaching on stage so unbearable.


    Think about it, he quietly opened the contact, thought she would rest for a while, but just opened, he heard her voice.


    "I don''t know what he''s doing here, so boring..." When he heard Jian Po''s nagging, he thought he couldn''t hear him: "it''s become so ugly that you can''t find it in the crowd. It''s not as good-looking as before."


    Bai Han: "what do you think all day, why do you think so..." after thinking for a long time, Bai Han couldn''t find a word to describe Tang Xiaotang''s character.


    Tang Xiaotang (pick nose): "why, do you think I talk too much?"


    "No, I just think that your character is very..." Bai Han doesn''t know how to describe it, "... Changeable..." in fact, he wants to say it. Yes, she has a lot to say.


    "Boy, you have to understand that I haven''t spoken for a long time." Tang Xiaotang put on a deep tone.


    "..." boy?


    "I''m much older than you." Tang Xiaotang said of course: "when I was born, you didn''t know where it was!"


    She is not deceiving. In terms of age, he is much younger than her.


    "..."


    just as they were talking, the old man on the stage suddenly stopped talking. Tang Xiaotang looked up and saw that a familiar person was coming in from the door, which was Yue long.


    What''s this guy doing here?


    As soon as Yue long came in, the old man on the stage saluted him and went away. Yue long stood in the middle of the platform, looking at the students below. He stopped looking at someone for a second, then patted the table.


    This time, all the students who were distracted or doing other things gathered their attention. When she saw that it was the Patriarch on the stage, Tang Xiaotang clearly heard the sound of several people breathing in, and she was sure that not only she heard it, but Yue long also heard it.


    A trace of seriousness flashed in Yue Long''s eyes, and he said to all the people with a straight face: "ladies and gentlemen, you have been in Tianji sect for a long time, especially some of you here."


    When he said that, some of his older faces were uncomfortable."Now that you have built your foundation, there is nothing to teach you. So now, you need to go outside to experience and find your own opportunities."


    When he said this, the disciples at the bottom began to whisper. Can''t they stay in the clan?


    Only a few disciples looked calm. They must have known about it for a long time.


    "No, you are still disciples of tianjizong." Seeing their doubts, Yue long took the initiative to explain: "those who want to stay can still stay, but the clan no longer provides resources for you. Everything needs to be exchanged by themselves."


    Hearing this, some of the disciples showed reluctant expressions on their faces. They knew that jiedan was hopeless, so they wanted to eat and die.


    "Of course, the sect still encourages you to go out. All the disciples who go out will get a copy of the Dan medicine talisman provided by the sect to help you find opportunities."


    This time, more disciples were ready to move. It turned out that they could get benefits if they went out.


    "You can come back at any time. After jiedan, if you want to stay in the sect, you can become the elder of Yifeng. If you don''t want to stay, the sect won''t force you. If you take your own things, you can leave Tianji sect and graduate."


    Tang Xiaotang can''t help admiring tianjizong''s practice. No matter what, they all earn money. After jiedan, what they leave behind can become a help. Even if they leave, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, there''s no shortage of those people. Even if they don''t want to go out after the foundation is built, they must be able to take charge of things. In this way, those mundane affairs will be managed by others. It''s really no delay.


    "Well, that''s it. The disciples who want to leave can go to the mission Hall tomorrow to get their own supplies. Those who don''t want to leave can also go to the mission hall. The elders will arrange suitable jobs for you."


    Yue long said, then turned to leave, the Jindan elder also left with him, leaving a room of disciples to think about.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    Bai Han sat in his seat from beginning to end, and he didn''t move any more except for the eye he began to look at Yue long.


    "How''s it going? Do you want to go out? " Tang Xiaotang is looking forward to it. She has to find a way to get rid of wenxiyu. There is no way to stay in tianjizong.


    "No." Bai Han was a little disappointed. He thought that he would gain something from his practice like those ordinary disciples, but the fact is that it can''t bring him any enlightenment at all.


    As for going out for training, not to mention that he has been out many times, and with his current ability, there is no place he can''t go in the whole cultivation world. Even if he wants to go to Jishen''s residence, he can go...


    "go out, do you want to break out? If you want to break through, you are always in the clan. What can you gain Tang Xiaotang strongly encouraged him to go out. She roughly knew what his problem was. She doesn''t mind helping him when the task is relatively smooth at present.


    "You see, if you want to gain anything, you have to travel like an ordinary disciple and contact all kinds of people and things. Who can beat you if you go out like this! People can''t beat you, and you don''t take the initiative to approach others. You always look cold. Who dares to approach? What do you think you can get from this? "


    Tang xiaotangxun (Jing) Xun (Qing) Shanyou (HU), finally said Bai Han agreed to go out, her task is a step closer.


    ...


    "what do you think it''s like outside?" At night, Bai Han still lives in his old hut. Even if he leaves tomorrow, he meditates and practices as usual, and still has no expectation.


    "Outside..." he opened his eyes and looked outside. The silver moonlight came in and covered the ground. It was beautiful, but it was cold.


    It''s like... The way to cultivate immortals...


    "forget it." Bai Han''s voice is very weak. He can''t remember the experience of going out for training when he built the foundation. He just vaguely remembers that night''s moonlight was as cool as it is now.


    I hope I can get something from going out this time...


    "you must remember that after going out tomorrow, you can''t use more than building foundation, and of course you can''t use your pills or anything." Although he knows it''s dangerous, since he has decided to help him, Tang Xiaotang will do his best.


    "I know." The moonlight flowed on the straw mat, and Bai Han didn''t know why he would believe her. He just felt inexplicably that she would not harm him.


    "Cough cough cough, although your face is very ugly, but it''s safe to go out."


    Tang Xiaotang still misses that fairy''s handsome face, which makes people feel happy, but...


    for the sake of the task, it''s better to sacrifice (OK, she admits that she is Yan Kong)!


    "..."


    ...


    well, as the saying goes, once you close your eyes and open your eyes, a day will pass, but you can''t close your eyes... In short, let''s get back to business. When Jinwu east rises, a new day will come.


    In the early morning, there are many people in the mission hall, including those who leave the sect to collect materials, those who don''t want to leave to look for a job, and those who come to take over the mission of the sect to practice Qi....


    the practice Qi disciples look at the martial uncles who receive materials or assign work with envy. Some of them may not even be able to build a foundation, and they will be ready at that time I can only stay in zongmen and be an ordinary worker disciple. Unlike these foundation building disciples, no matter how they are, they can be a steward or something.


    The elder of mission hall is very busy. Originally, there was only one old man who was in charge of the building period. But today, the task is heavy. Zongmen specially sent a Jindan elder and three foundation building administrators to help. Even so, they are still busy. The disciples who want to go out are waiting in long lines. As for those who don''t go out, they have to wait on one side first .


    Bai Han was also among them, and it happened that in front of him were the disciples who stopped him at that time.


    Although he doesn''t lack anything, he can''t use it after going out, so these materials are still very useful to him.


    "Remember, from today on, you are an ordinary foundation building disciple. You can''t use any abilities that don''t belong to this level, unless your life is in danger." Tang Xiaotang once again reminds us that although we believe in him, we can''t be killed. Isn''t that stupid?


    "I know." Bai Han nodded and his ordinary face was calm. Several disciples around him were in a nervous mood. Seeing that he was calm, he also relaxed a little.


    While they were talking, the disciple in front of them had finished taking things, and it was Bai Han''s turn. He took things from the elder and walked slowly to one side.


    Looking at the two bottles of pills and a few talismans, Tang Xiaotang is sure that she has seen the dislike from Bai Han''s eyes. As a patriarch, Bai Han certainly can''t use such low-level things, and even the things he doesn''t want are better than these...


    when going out, Tang Xiaotang sees Bai Xi hiding at the door and looks at them.


    Seems to be able to recognize Bai Han, his dark eyes staring at him, motionless.Tang Xiaotang looks at him. Somehow, every time she sees the child, she always feels strange. She always thinks that he can see her...


    but the child is really a Muggle. Before he left last night, Bai Han had a rumor about it to him, but he didn''t return a word. She didn''t expect to come here today and watch it quietly.


    Bai Han swept away, and Bai Xi immediately hid his face back to the door. When Bai Han turned his eyes back, he looked at him quietly.


    Tang Xiaotang wondered that Bai Xi obviously recognized Bai Han in his performance, but he couldn''t even see through Lan Ling in his infancy. He was just practicing Qi. How could he recognize Bai Han?


    But though she thought so, she didn''t have time to study deeply. Anyway, she couldn''t see this boy for a while, and he was not in danger in zongmen.


    When Bai Han goes out with Tang Xiaotang, Bai Xi has disappeared. It is estimated that he has run back.


    She didn''t care, because she found a problem...


    looking at the familiar points on the map, Tang Xiaotang wondered, what do these kids want to do when they are always looking for Bai Han''s trouble?


    She could see that they didn''t have much malice. Most of all, they wanted to make fun of Bai Han, but they really persevered. Even if Bai Han ignored them every time, they still failed repeatedly.


    Well, this spirit is worth affirming, isn''t it?


    Bai Han must also feel the existence of several people. Although he blocked most of his accomplishments in order to prevent him from unknowingly using magic, in some sense, the spirit transforming friars are far higher than the foundation building friars, which is an ability that cannot be concealed.


    So he walked farther and farther. There were many people on the way down the mountain, but he got into a path without people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    "Look, he''s stopped!" Behind him, the disciples murmured, watching Bai Han stop behind a huge tree, and said to the leading young man with red hair.


    Looking around, the young man saw that it was very hidden, surrounded by trees, which completely cut off the sight outside, and even the sound could not be transmitted.


    What a wonderful place!


    A light flashed in his eyes. He said secretly, Su Han, don''t you call me this time?


    He gave a color to the three minions beside him. They immediately jumped out of the woods and stood in front of Bai Han.


    "Ha ha ha, Su Han, I''ll see where you''re going this time!"


    The three of them surrounded him in a circle and approached him gradually: "hand in everything you have. You know what we''re talking about!"


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes sank slightly. Do these people want to take Bai Han''s pills and talismans?


    If ordinary disciples go out of the sect without those things, the possibility of death will definitely increase by half. After all... Outside, they are different from the sect. This time they go out, they don''t have the elders to follow them in the Qi training period. This time, they have to face... The cruel world of cultivation...


    so this is what the sect gave them Some things are not precious, so they won''t be coveted by other high-level practitioners. It''s considerate to help them at the critical moment.


    "Can you beat them?" Tang Xiaotang thinks it''s necessary to teach them some lessons. It''s nothing to bully the sect, but it''s a bit too much... She doesn''t believe they don''t know the effect of those things on an ordinary foundation building disciple.


    Bai Han nodded slowly, his ordinary face still could not see any expression, neither fear nor anger, as if a pool of deep water.


    Even if we don''t use the strength that surpasses that of Zhuji, the disciples who just built the foundation are not his opponents.


    Tang Xiaotang nodded. Although Bai Han''s disguised man is just a double soul root of the earth system and water system, he has more combat experience than those people. In fact, she doesn''t worry about it.


    Emmmm, I have to worry about these people. They will not be well soon... I just don''t know why. Last time, the red haired boy was hiding in the woods, and he didn''t seem to have any plans to come out, and he didn''t know what he wanted to do...


    "if I don''t hand it in?"


    I thought Su Han would not pay attention to them, but he raised his head slowly and looked at them calmly, which made them feel a sense of depression.


    It''s just, what did he say? No?


    The red haired boy in the tree has a light eyebrow, but he has some interest.


    When he wanted to jump, he decided to stay in the tree and watch for a while before making a decision.


    But he didn''t expect that Bai Han knew he was up there, but he pretended not to.


    "No? Ha ha ha... If you don''t hand it in, you''ll have bad luck! " A disciple came forward slowly with a grim smile.


    "For our sake, I think it''s better for you to hand it over. Otherwise, do you think you can beat the three of us by yourself?" The talents of these people are not bad. They are also the descendants of some immortal families. Two of them are double spirit roots, and the other is single spirit root. In a word, they all look better than Bai Han''s disguise now.


    "Oh." White cold seems not to care, just very cold should a, indifferent eyes on a few people.


    ...


    in a quarter of an hour.


    Three people fell to the ground and couldn''t move. They cried for their parents. They can''t understand why the boy is so powerful! The three of them, and Linggen is better than him, how can they beat him?!


    No way! They don''t believe it!


    How come the boss hasn''t come out yet? Come out and avenge them! Give this boy a good lesson!


    "Take it out." Several people are unbelievable and gnashing their teeth, a shadow slowly shrouded them, looked up, in front of the face is still calm, but the eyes are deep and terrible.


    "What, what, what?" A person''s face is twisted and he inhales in pain. What is this guy going to do?


    "Take your things out. You know what I''m talking about." Bai Han gave them back what they had just said.


    "Su Han! You can''t do that! We''re from the same family! " Three people startle angry way.


    But Bai Han didn''t give them face at all. A slender hand with clear bones slowly stretched out and put it in front of several people.


    A moment later.


    Bai Han, with three things in his hand, put them into the space and watched them limp out of the woods, with the sound of sword in his ear.


    "Well, you''re cruel enough to take all their things like that?" However, these people really lack a lesson. It''s no big deal for Bai han to treat him in his own way.


    Bai Han knows that it''s still a clan here. The red haired boy will never go out empty handed. It''s a big deal that they will go back and get one more, andIt''s so arrogant that I haven''t been out of the family. It''s good to teach me a lesson, so that I don''t have to go out and offend the wrong people and lose my life. You know, many high-level monks will deliberately hide their accomplishments. It is very dangerous for them to have no scruples.


    "You said, be like a real foundation builder." Therefore, the loser is robbed of materials, which is the law of the cultivation world.


    Tang Xiaotang understands Bai Han''s way of doing things. To tell the truth, she doesn''t think Bai Han is too much. Although Bai Han''s hand seemed very heavy during the competition just now, it was all trauma, which made them suffer from skin and flesh. It hurt for a few days at most, but it didn''t leave any harm.


    Just... She looked at a tall tree next to her. The guy on the top was the mastermind, but she couldn''t let it go so easily...


    "well, what are you going to do with the one on the top?" Tang Xiaotang thinks that she is also very bad hearted. She really wants to see the scene of the boy being hanged...


    Bai Han turns his head and looks at the man''s hiding place as if he is not paying attention to it: "you will know soon."


    ...


    Yanyu takes back her eyes. How does he feel that the guy already knows that he is hiding here?


    Thinking of the scene just now, he was not good at all. How could he have thought that an ordinary foundation building disciple was so powerful that he had to hang and beat the three people!


    However, he should not find him... After all, the thing on him can hide his own breath, and he can''t find it...


    thinking about this, his heart slowly calmed down and was preparing to leave quietly before he was found. As a result, he looked up and suddenly saw the face in front of him.


    "Er... It''s a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding!" Yan Yu Shan smiles, and a drop of sweat flows down her forehead.


    What the hell! This guy is too fast!


    Although I despise myself, I just think of the three men. They are scared. Are you kidding? This guy is too violent. He can''t beat him!


    The man didn''t mean to let him go. His light brown eyes clearly reflected a hand.


    "Don''t be like this. They all said it was a misunderstanding. Hahaha... Misunderstanding, misunderstanding..."


    Yanyu laughed, but the hand didn''t mean to withdraw at all.


    £®£®£®£®£®£®


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    "You just let him go?" Tang Xiaotang and Bai Han are standing on the tree, watching the embarrassed figure leave slowly. She asks.


    "Well, after all, he is the only grandson of elder Yan." Yanchang is always the leader of Tianji sect''s Dan Hall. Although Bai Han himself can make pills, sometimes he is too lazy to take some simple pills, so he will go to the Dan Hall to get them.


    Although elder Yan is not as senior as Bai Han, he is also a famous elder. Bai Han is happy to give him some face.


    "I see. I said, how can you talk so well this time?"


    Bai Han ignored her, turned around, jumped down the tree and continued to walk out. Out of the woods, you can leave tianjizong...


    "Hello! Why do you ignore me? Speak up The girl''s voice was still ringing. Although he didn''t answer, the corner of his lips curved slightly.


    It''s been a long time, but he''s in a really good mood now...


    after walking for a long time, Tang Xiaotang obviously feels that he has passed through a layer of things, which seems to be a boundary or something. Looking back, there is a small forest in front of him, which is obviously different from that just now. Looking back, the peak of zongmen behind him The buildings and the steps are gone, and the woods behind them are like this...


    is this the border?


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map and found that there was no trace of the sect on the map. It seems that Tianji sect is like an independent small world. If there is no right way, you can''t get in.


    Tang Xiaotang is very curious about the outside. The environment here is not as good as tianjizong. At least the aura in the air is greatly reduced. All kinds of elements are very rare. As for the rare elements such as thunder element and ice element, they can''t be found.


    No wonder those people have to stay in tianjizong even if they can only be handyman. It''s really hard for them to cultivate their poor aura until the foundation period!


    "Where are we going now?" After looking at the surrounding environment, Tang Xiaotang is very excited. Although it''s not the first time to come to Xiuxian world, every world is different. Don''t you take this opportunity to have a good play?


    Besides, this time, she has a free labor force, not in vain, right?


    "Ferry." Bai Han didn''t know where to go, but according to the experience of his former disciples, he went to Luocheng, where there were more monks.


    "Ferry?"


    Bai Han nodded.


    "All right, let''s go!" The girl''s voice is full of pride. She seems to be... Very excited...


    but thinking about it, Bai Han is relieved again. After all, she has been in Jianzhong for such a long time, so she will be very happy to come out of it...


    ...


    there are a lot of people at the ferry.


    Bai Han walked by with a broken sword. His ordinary face, ordinary dress and ordinary breath were the kind that could not be found in the crowd. No one looked at him more.


    "Crossing the river, three pieces of inferior stone, one person."


    Ferry, a very fat friar standing in front of a very tall sailboat, a face of arrogance to stop people who want to get on the boat, the early breath of Jindan frightens the foundation building friars who want to intrude, so that they do not dare to act rashly.


    He kept repeating: "you can''t get on the boat until you hand in the spirit stone. Come one by one! If you don''t, don''t try to muddle through! "


    Tang Xiaotang took out the map and looked at it carefully. He found that it was a river called Jiehe, which separated the Xiuzhen world from the secular world. It was very wide, and there were many monsters in the river, and there was space for turbulence, which was very dangerous. If you want to pass, monks below Jindan can only use magic weapons, or choose jiaolingshi to take this boat.


    Originally, Bai Han was able to fly there easily. In fact, every time he went out of the sect, he always went there like that... The problem is that he can''t use the cultivation of transforming God now. He can only use the foundation period, and he can''t use any magic weapon... So, he has only one choice.


    Needless to say, Jiao Lingshi and these people went by boat together.


    There are a lot of three inferior spirit stones. However, there is only one boat here. People are asking for a lot of money. The monks who want to cross the river have no choice but to pay with hatred.


    Bai Han is OK. Fortunately, there are 20 inferior spirit stones in the materials prepared by zongmen, which can be used just in time.


    Anyway, Bai Han didn''t feel bad about it. He robbed the four of them from their hands, so he now has a total of 100 inferior spirit stones on his body, which is nothing more than three.


    He handed in three spirit stones and got a simple "ticket". Bai Han stood under the boat and crushed the simple talisman. In a twinkling of an eye, he was already standing in the cabin.


    Bai Han doesn''t care, but it doesn''t mean other people don''t care. Especially for those disciples who have only 20 inferior spirit stones, they have lost almost one seventh of their money. Can they not be distressed!


    However, there was no way to deal with the pain. The owner of the ship obviously didn''t put in diesel oil, so they had to pay for it.


    However, there are also some warriors who are reluctant to bear the spirit stone and have no magic weapon, so they decide to risk crossing the boundary river by themselves. However, these people... May not come to a good end. You can see from the cold eyes of the shipowner that most of them are the food of the monsters in the boundary river.Looking at almost all the people, the owner of the ship stopped selling tickets. He yelled, "don''t worry about the rest. We''ll come back later. Let''s wait for the next trip." He also crushed a talisman, and his figure disappeared below.


    With his disappearance, the whole boat trembled, began to move slowly, drove out of the dock a little bit, and then disappeared into the thick white fog on the boundary river in the complicated eyes of the friars on the shore.


    For the first time in my life, I have to say that Bai Han''s mood is complicated.


    How to say, a little fresh, a little curious, and a little dizzy ...


    he had a magic weapon before he built the foundation, so he crossed the river by himself at that time, so Bai Han didn''t know that he was still seasick...


    the ship was rickety, not stable at all, and Bai Han felt uncomfortable for no reason. Even though his body had become spirited, he couldn''t resist the dizziness and stomach tumbling from the depth of the sea of knowledge.


    Even in the most dangerous fight, he didn''t feel so bad!


    "Ha ha ha, you are so funny! I''ve never seen a friar get seasick Tang Xiaotang really doesn''t know why the son of the world has such a wonderful weakness...


    think about it, elder Tianji sect protector Bai Han, the first expert in fairyland, is seasick!


    If his opponents knew about this, especially Ji Shen, what expression would they have on their faces? I''m really looking forward to it www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    If you can see Bai Han''s face, Tang Xiaotang will surely find that the pretty face like a banished immortal is paler than his hair at this time. It''s a pity that Bai Han''s changing face covers his original face, and other people can''t see that he is seasick.


    Ear is a girl almost to die the same laughter, white cold himself also feel helpless, really how to think also don''t understand, how can he get seasick?


    "Is it really hard?" Tang Xiaotang laughs enough and begins to care about Bai Han. After all, she has experienced carsickness in the last world. She knows that it''s hard.


    Sometimes it''s like this. No matter how strong your soul and spirit are, you still have to be miserable if your body wants to strike. So Tang Xiaotang thinks that it''s more convenient for her to have no body shape...


    er, it''s far away. Now the most important thing is to care about Bai Han. If he faints all the way, her later plan can''t be completed.


    "It''s ok..." if he didn''t say it so powerlessly, and his credibility is higher, it can be said that this is the first time that Tang Xiaotang has seen Bai Han, who has been as indifferent but powerful as an immortal, so fragile.


    "You go out and have a look, and it won''t be so hard to shift your attention." Tang Xiaotang suggested.


    Bai Han thought about it and thought that what she said was reasonable. He walked slowly out of the cabin and stood on the deck, looking out at the environment.


    The boundary river is not just a river. To be more specific, it is just a spatial isolation zone, some of which are similar to the plane. There are many spatial cracks in the middle, which is very dangerous.


    The reason why the world is advanced is not only because there is aura and people can practice it, but also because there are many small worlds in the world.


    Each small world has its own rules, energy sources and even the children of the world. However, they also have to abide by the rules of the main world.


    What''s more, the monks in this world can actually feel the existence of rules. The way they speak is rules. The higher their accomplishments are, the less restrictions the rules impose on them. If they reach the extreme of cultivation, they can actually break through the restrictions of plane and rules and go to a higher world, which is commonly known as "soaring".


    Well, in a word, it means that the world is special.


    Now Tang Xiaotang and Bai Han are standing on the deck, looking at the boundary river. The boundary river is so wide that you can''t see the end at a glance. The air is full of gaps that ordinary people can''t see. After the gaps, there is a black hole like void. If you are accidentally sucked in, you will lose yourself in the void and never come back...


    the boundary river is filled with smoke, and in fact, there is plenty of aura here. Tang Xiaotang found that the whole ship was not floating on the water, but floating in the air. The ship carefully avoided the cracks in the air that they thought were the aura whirlpool, and bumped in the air.


    This trip is still very dangerous. Now it seems that the price of three spirit stones is not too high.


    The boat is wrapped with a layer of aura boundary, so that it will not be broken by the messy aura vortex. Tang Xiaotang curiously looks at the water under the boat. The water looks very calm, but the flowing aura shows that the water is not calm.


    Take a look at the map, she found that there are many white spots under the water. The density is so high that it should be the so-called monster.


    When he came out to breathe, Bai Han felt much better than in the cabin. He was just about to stay here when he heard Jian Po say, "if you''re better, you''d better go back. It''s very dangerous outside."


    Joking, experience tells her that the son of the world is a complex of troubles. In case he attracts a monster, he can''t play happily...


    maybe he sees Bai Han coming out. In a short time, several friars come out of the cabin one after another. They stand on the deck and look at the boundary river curiously. It seems that they are all new disciples of Tianji sect, and those old doggies who often pass by will not come out, because they know that the cabin is the safest.


    Sure enough, after a while, a middle-aged man in a grey robe came over. He looked serious and said to several people, "go back quickly. It''s very dangerous outside. Don''t leave the cabin before the ship stops."


    Bai Han wants to stay here. It''s really hard, but... After thinking about it, he only has the cultivation of building foundation, so he''d better go back...


    ... For the first time, the omnipotent Bai Laozu feels depressed...


    but countless experiences tell us that sometimes, when you want a good thing If you think about a bad thing, it will come right away...


    just as Bai Han was about to go back, the ship under his feet suddenly bumped violently and stopped. The friars on the deck had just stabilized themselves, and the boat was bumping again. Tang Xiaotang found that the layer of boundary wrapped on the boat began to slowly disappear...


    "go in!" The Friar''s face changed and pushed Bai Han, who was closest to the cabin door, into the cabin. At the moment of entering, Tang Xiaotang saw that the two friars who didn''t stand firmly were thrown out by the bumpy boat and fell from the boat.


    A black shadow quickly swam by and screamed twice. In a trance, she only saw a little scarlet light. Looking at the map, the white dots representing the two monks had disappeared.This is... What?


    "No, it''s Heijiao!" Before she searched the database, she heard the middle-aged friar say with a pale face. Suddenly, the whole cabin was in fear.


    "It''s black Jiao! It''s over, it''s over A friar sat on the ground with a white face and murmured, "I''ve come across the most terrifying monster. It''s over this time..."


    Tang Xiaotang quickly found the information about Heijiao, and she understood something.


    Heijiao, a powerful monster, can be understood as the evolutionary type of snake monster. It has scales, no horns, but a pair of claws. It is extremely ferocious and second only to dragon.


    It''s just that the Jiao people live in the Ming sea, which is on the edge of the Xiuzhen world. They seldom leave the Ming sea. Although the boundary river eventually connects with the Ming sea, this Jiao shouldn''t be here...


    moreover, there''s something wrong with the Jiao just now...


    sitting in the cabin, they don''t care about the monks outside. The middle-aged people rush to seal the cabin door and just seal it Well, with a "boom", the whole boat turned to one side directly, and the people in the cabin quickly stabilized themselves.


    "It''s bad this time." Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help sighing about her crow mouth. She looked at the calm white cold on her face. He didn''t seem to be aware of the danger: "do you think you can escape this time?"


    "There''s some danger." Bai Han sits quietly in the corner, looking at the flustered crowd.


    However, Tang Xiaotang knew that the reason why he was so calm was that he was so seasick that he couldn''t stand up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    "Can you hit it?" Jiao, it is ready to be a treasure. It is a rare good material, whether it is a refining device or a medicine. And


    is said to have a pearl on the head of the Jiao, which is the essence of Jiao. It is full of color and brilliance.


    Ah, I want it! I want it! Even if you look at it, it''s wonderful...


    "no way." Bai Han''s cultivation is not there, but his perception is still there. This Jiao is about the middle stage of the demon elixir, which is equivalent to the golden elixir stage of human beings. However, the demon clan is more powerful than human beings. I''m afraid Yuanying master has some difficulties in coping with it, let alone building a foundation.


    He knew that there were only two golden elixir periods on this ship. Although he could not kill Heijiao, he could still drive it away. It''s just that Bai Han is thinking about something more important.


    Why did this Jiao come to Jiehe? The boundary river can be regarded as a natural barrier of tianjizong. Without the boundary river, the location of tianjizong can be easily exposed.


    "OK..." Tang Xiaotang has the feeling of lifting a stone and smashing himself in the foot...


    "don''t talk." Bai Han sensed the scene outside, but it was useless. The middle-aged man sealed the cabin and seemed to be able to isolate the perception. Now he had only the foundation period, and his cultivation could not penetrate the barrier.


    No, we still have to find a way...


    the cabin is shaking more and more severely. As Bai Han thought, Heijiao could not bite through the cabin anyway, which made him very angry and kept throwing the boat around.


    His head became more and more dizzy. In a trance, he felt that the sword at his waist was about to fall. He reached out to hold it more tightly.


    "Help! help! I don''t want to die yet As soon as he got the sword, he heard the girl scream in fear: "ah, help! I''m going to be eaten


    "Calm down..." Bai Hanben''s dizzy head was quarreled by her, and he felt even more dizzy. He reluctantly said it, and he stumbled to the cabin door.


    He can''t stay here any longer, otherwise he won''t be eaten by the black Jiao, but will be fainted by the rickety boat. Moreover, the barrier won''t last long...


    "go, get out!"


    The middle-aged man also felt that he couldn''t go on like this. He gritted his teeth and looked at the rest of the people in the cabin.


    "No, no... no, that''s, it''s Jiao!" A friar was white and shook his head.


    "If we don''t get out, we''ll all die!" Middle aged people have a cold face and serious eyes.


    The monk stopped talking.


    "I don''t care if anyone doesn''t go out." The friar gave a cold hum, opened the hatch and went out.


    Bai Han walked out behind him.


    The others looked at each other, and finally a monk gritted his teeth.


    Anyway, I will die in the end in the boat. If I go out, there may be a way to live: "go! I choose to go out! "


    "Very good!" The friar nodded, reached for a jade slip and crushed it. A strange smell filled the air, and people couldn''t help being a little far away from him.


    "Ambergris." Bai Han''s eyes flashed a little clear. Sure enough, he knew that these monks who used to drive on the boundary river had their own way.


    Ambergris, it is said that the saliva of the Dragon falls to the ground, with the breath of the dragon. Jiao was afraid of the dragon people, so he would be afraid of the smell of ambergris. But in fact, it''s just a kind of common grass, but the smell does have a driving effect on some snakes and monsters.


    "Is it useful? I don''t want to feed Jiao! " Tang Xiaotang watched the middle-aged friar open the border of the hatch and walked out slowly.


    "... probably..." Bai Han didn''t know. He didn''t use it: "let''s go, let''s go out, too."


    "Wait, wait..." before Tang Xiaotang finished, Bai Han had followed him out of the cabin and stood on the deck.


    ...


    the wind and rain fell on the ship, the deck was broken, and the disordered aura swept everyone present. In addition to the middle-aged man just now, even the fat man who sold tickets at the bottom was also standing on the boat. Everyone was serious. They tried to stabilize themselves and looked at the huge creature.


    Tang Xiaotang finally saw the body of the black dragon. It was tens of meters long and almost ten stories high. It was like a snake wrapped around the stern of the boat. It was covered with black scales, and its claws had sharp nails. It buckled the boat hard. A pair of huge red eyes on the head similar to the dragon, staring closely at the crowd.


    What makes Tang Xiaotang''s heart sink most is that this dragon has two horns on its head.


    Although it''s very short, it''s really a horn. According to the data, the Jiao with horns is either about to turn into a dragon or a hybrid of dragon and Jiao, which is the most powerful one among the Jiao.


    Now, No.


    The fat friar raised his hand first, and a big knife appeared out of thin air. He lit black Jiao with a knife.


    A huge light blade whistled on the black dragon''s belly, but the thick hard scales completely blocked the blow, leaving no trace.Obviously, this Dao didn''t hurt Jiao at all.


    However, this angered the already manic black Jiao. It raised the sky and roared like a dragon or a tiger, which made everyone''s eyes black and almost fell to the ground. Later, Heijiao bit at the fat friar. Fortunately, the fat friar dodged in time.


    The sawdust splashed. Heijiao missed the blow and bit it several times. However, although the fat friar looked fat, he was actually very flexible. Heijiao didn''t bite at all.


    At this time, the middle-aged monk also took out his hand. He took out a talisman and held it in his hand. With his mantra, those talismans floated around him, with a light blue light.


    "Go


    The middle-aged monk let out a big drink, and the Fu flew up and went straight to the black Jiao. The damage of talisman was obviously much higher. After a burst of blue light, Heijiao had several more wounds.


    The fat friar took the opportunity to attack these wounds. Under his attack, the wounds gradually expanded, and a little bit of black and red blood fell on the deck.


    Other monks also took advantage of this opportunity to attack Heijiao with all their strength. Although they were all in the period of foundation building, they didn''t need the two monks, but so many attacks together caused some damage to Heijiao.


    "Roar


    The pain made the black Jiao crazy. He hissed in the sky, opened his mouth full of sharp teeth, and bit hard on the cabin. At the same time, he swung around the stern of the boat violently, throwing the boat around.


    Even if the monks had been prepared, they were thrown away with all kinds of meat and vegetables, and had no time to care about Heijiao. The ship kept shaking. Bai Han grasped his sword in one hand and the railing in the other. He didn''t do it.


    He''s waiting for a chance.


    Heijiao had already learned wisdom. Taking this opportunity, he opened his mouth. Tang Xiaotang saw clearly that a blue flame gathered in his mouth.


    "It''s over, I''m going to die!"


    Hearing the girl''s frightened voice, Bai Han clenched her and said in a low voice, "don''t be afraid, I''m here." He''ll never let her do anything.


    ... although Tang Xiaotang was not really afraid, he still felt calm after hearing this sentence.


    "Forget it! I''ll go out and trust you once, and I''ll give you my life! " He heard that the girl was awe inspiring The tone of voice, eyes across a smile.


    "Well."


    He answered softly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    Bai Han raised his head and looked at the black Jiao quietly, looking for the opportunity.


    The black dragon didn''t seem to notice. The blue flame in his mouth gathered more and more, and the cold air filled his body. Even the deck was covered with a thin layer of frost.


    The monks were naturally aware of the danger of the black dragon. All the people gathered together and tried their best to defeat Heijiao.


    The cold flame in Heijiao''s mouth became more and more intense, and the strength of the monks was gradually strengthened. Finally, the black dragon''s pupil shrank and a huge blue flame erupted from his mouth.


    "Let it go At the same time, the middle-aged monk yelled, and the power ball in his hand rushed to the flame. The two forces collided violently in mid air.


    "Boom!"


    Right now!


    Bai Han''s eyes are deep, and the thunder in his hand is thrown into Heijiao''s mouth. Black Jiao only focused on fighting against the power of those monks, and did not notice the lightning shining in Bai Han''s hands. By the time it reacts, lightning has hit its mouth.


    "Ouo --"


    as long as he is a monster, he is afraid of thunder and lightning, not to mention that Bai Han is the thunder and lightning of the apotheosis period. Even if he only has the strength of building foundation, the strength of thunder and lightning is not the foundation period.


    Being attacked by thunder and lightning, Heijiao was scrupulous about other things. He raised his head in pain, and the flame in his mouth was no longer spitting out. The strength of the monks hit him hard. Finally, Heijiao''s scales burst open, revealing his bloody flesh and blood.


    It sank down, black and red blood kept flowing from the mouth, but the red eyes showed deep reluctance and resentment.


    "You are so good!" Tang Xiaotang star eye.


    No one noticed Bai Han''s action. The monks thought it was their attack that defeated Heijiao. They were very happy.


    "Great!"


    "I didn''t expect that the black dragon was not as terrible as it was said!"


    "Yes


    "..."


    "be careful!" However, the two golden elixirs would not easily relax their vigilance. After all, they had much more experience and knew that Heijiao didn''t die so easily.


    The river under the ship churned violently, and the vortex in the air expanded slowly. Suddenly, a hurricane with blue flame came to the ship, directly penetrated the deck and lifted the whole ship.


    Is unwilling black Jiao, even if seriously injured also wants to pull everybody to die together!


    A huge hole appeared on the deck. The ship with many holes finally could not bear its own weight. It began to sink slowly. The turbulent boundary water had penetrated through the hole and penetrated into the hull.


    Through the mouth of the cave, they saw a black shadow swimming in the water. The water around it was red. It was the blood flowing from its wound...


    it was the black dragon! It''s going to let everyone sink to the bottom of the river!


    "What to do? The boat began to sink....


    the people who just looked happy immediately turned pale. How dangerous is it under the boundary river? Now the boat is going to sink, what can they do?


    The two golden elixir friars didn''t worry much. They had already got married and were able to fly in the air. As long as they were careful, they would be able to reach the other side safely.


    Just... Looking at the shabby boat, their eyes are full of heartache and regret. This trip is really a big loss! If I lose this intermediate magic weapon, I''ve used some magic weapons that I''ve been getting these years. It''s really painful to think about it!


    As for these friars, they couldn''t control them. They looked at the figure of the black dragon in the water, and their eyes flashed murderous.


    It''s just that they can''t help it. Although Heijiao was seriously injured, where can they get better? Almost exhausted all the strength, can safely cross the river is lucky, want to catch up with the black Jiao to kill it, but completely impossible.


    I had to admit my bad luck...


    they disappeared from the ship in a flash.


    The rest of the friars saw that the two men left them and disappeared. They had all kinds of emotions, but they didn''t have the ability to fly in the air, so they could only watch and grit their teeth.


    This time, it''s really a failure. Not only is there no spirit stone, but now, even life may be lost.


    Bai Han stood by the boat, looking at the sinking boat, ignoring that the friars suddenly turned over the railing and stood on the edge of the boat.


    "What are you doing? Don''t look for death! I don''t want to die yet Tang Xiaotang guessed Bai Han''s meaning. Although she agreed with him, it was just that he was the son of the world, but she was not! If he doesn''t catch her when she jumps off the boat, she will be finished! It''s impossible to fall into the river!


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK." When Bai Han built foundation, he crossed the whole boundary river. He knew how to avoid the turbulence.


    There are also some people like Bai Han. They know it''s useless to feel sorry for themselves. Seeing Bai Han''s behavior, they all want to have a try...


    "I have something to do!" Tang Xiaotang shed tears. Don''t be so impulsive, young man...


    "I''ll hold on to you." Bai Han''s voice was calm. He took off his hair band and tied Tang Xiaotang tightly to his hand."Bang!"


    The hull vibrated again, more water poured into the deck and accumulated. The hull was completely submerged, and only half of the cabin was still on the water.


    Bai Han looked at the river below and the countless aura swirls in the air. His calm eyes flashed a light and jumped down from the deck.


    "Poop


    A spray splashed on the water surface of the boundary river, and in a twinkling of an eye, it was calm again. The second after he jumped down, the whole boat finally could not bear it and sank to the bottom completely.


    ...


    is as like as two peas in water, and Tang Xiaotang''s imagination is the same. The aura in the water is strong, and the underwater surge is more intense than the air.


    Bai Han raised the shield to protect them, but his strength of building foundation couldn''t last long. Tang Xiaotang only saw that the shield was going to disappear.


    At this moment of crisis, a huge fish monster came from the front. It opened its mouth and was about to bite Bai Han.


    With one hand, Bai Han protects Tang Xiaotang on his chest. With the other hand, he takes out a talisman and pats it on the fish monster. The low-level talisman glows white. The fish monster is knocked down by the light and slowly sinks to the bottom of the river.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map in a panic and saw that there were all white spots around him. They were all such fish and monsters.


    The blood of the same kind stimulates the nerves of the fish, demons and beasts. They attack Bai Han in a crazy way. The level of these fish monsters is not high. They are only in the gathering spirit period, not yet intelligent, which is equivalent to the Qi training period of human beings. Originally, they are not the opponents of Bai Han, but the fish in the water have their own advantages. Moreover, there are so many eddies in the boundary river, so the resistance is so great that they can hardly attack with their spirit power.


    Bai Han had to throw out talismans constantly to repel the fish, demons and beasts rushing up. But the talisman is limited after all, and even if the talisman is activated, it will consume spiritual power, and Bai Han''s speed gradually slows down.


    No way! In this way, Bai Han will be consumed sooner or later, unless he uses his original strength... But in the past, Bai Han used a unique method to seal his strength. Only when he is on the verge of death, can the seal be untied...


    Tang Xiaotang is running his thinking fast, and there must be a way! Think about it...


    why can''t she move? What''s the matter? This sword is also a magic weapon. If she can move, she can take him over...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    Fly over? by the way!


    She can fly. Think about the last two times, she was in a crisis Tang Xiaotang thinks it''s OK to act in this situation.


    According to the experience of the first two times, she has great strength when she flies, and it''s OK to drive a person.


    She recalled it carefully and found that she was flying when she was very eager to move. That is to say, as long as she only thinks about it in her mind, she can fly.


    Fly, let her fly!


    Tang Xiaotang closed her eyes and tried to think like this, but after a long time, she was still motionless.


    Why is that? Is she wrong?


    Tang Xiaotang opened her eyes, with a trace of confusion and anxiety, how can she fly?


    Bai Han''s talisman is about to be used up. Tang Xiaotang sees the aura in his hand, changes into a long sword and cuts it into a fish''s head.


    The bright red blood was filled with the fishy smell in the water, but he always let her avoid the wave of attack, waving a long sword to prevent the fish, demons and beasts from approaching.


    No, there must be a way. Think about it, think about it...


    but after a long time, his movements gradually slowed down, and the aura sword began to dim, as if it was about to disappear.


    At this time, there was a wave in the water, and the stirring current formed a huge vortex. The surrounding fish, monsters and beasts quickly retreated, and the wave was gradual. Tang Xiaotang saw a big white dot on the map.


    This is...


    as the whirlpool gets closer to them, she sees a giant fish monster as big as an elephant. Its sharp teeth are like a row of sharp swords. Even if their eyes are far away, they can feel the deep greed.


    Bai Han can''t feel the smell of this fish, monster and beast. That only means one thing.


    It''s at least a monster in the demon Dan period.


    As soon as the big fish appeared, the small fish around all swam forward slowly and surrounded Baihan layer by layer.


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart is tight. If he can''t leave here any more, Bai Han will open the big fish''s mouth, and the water around him will slowly flow to his mouth. Bai Han obviously felt a huge suction.


    The suction gradually increases, and countless pieces of gravel are sucked into the mouth along with the water plants. White, cold and black hair flying in the water, bound by the strong suction, a little bit closer to the fish.


    The aura sword in his hand emits a trace of aura and is sucked into his mouth by the big fish. Tang Xiaotang is sure that he has seen the pride of the big fish and monster, and he has got wisdom.


    Fly! What''s the use of this damn body!


    Tang Xiaotang is so anxious that she can''t help cursing when she sees that Bai Han is about to enter the fish''s mouth, but she is still a dead broken sword!


    White light is shining on Bai Han''s body. He is trying to untie his seal, but...


    I don''t know why, the white light on him suddenly stops, and then he begins to relax. I don''t know why, his seal can''t be untied...


    with such a delay, the fish''s mouth has come to the front of his eyes, looking at the fish with bursts of cold light Tooth, the smell of the monster''s mouth, Tang Xiaotang''s heart seems to have something surging.


    Bai Han has come to big fish''s mouth, and seeing that he is about to meet big fish''s sharp teeth, Tang Xiaotang is about to cry out...


    is this mission going to fail like this?


    Anxious, worried, surprised, and a trace of guilt, not only because of the fear that the task will fail, but also because of the fear that Bai Han will be buried in the belly of a fish...


    how to say this idea is also her idea, if she did not say so, Bai Han would not be in such danger... Although I do not know why his seal will suddenly not be released, but if he did not know why If you don''t trust her so much to seal yourself, you won''t face such danger now...


    Tang Xiaotang feels very hard to live up to the trust of others. She can''t express her feelings in her heart, which is worse than not eating her favorite beautiful emotion. Tang Xiaotang wants to beat others.


    Especially when she saw that Bai Han held her tightly in her arms, and her stiff body felt his temperature, she became more and more angry and guilty.


    TMD, you fly for me!


    She thinks so, maybe it really works. Tang Xiaotang suddenly feels a strange power rising in her soul. With this mysterious power, her body is suddenly burning.


    The water around is boiling with the hot smell. The big fish feels the heat, and his eyes begin to turn quickly. Bai Han had been sucked into his mouth, but he only felt that the whole mouth was burning hot, like a burning red charcoal, and even the surging river could not extinguish it.


    It breathes out in a hurry, trying to spit out the things in its mouth - but it''s too late...


    "whoosh -"


    the golden red light flashes by, accompanied by the painful roar of the fish monster, the scarlet blood flows out of its upper jaw and dyed the surrounding waters red. Tang Xiaotang pierces a hole in its eyebrow directly, carrying Bai Hanfei It''s the past.A light suddenly flashed across the calm river, and the cracks around were separated by the light. Like a needle, the light flew out and disappeared in the mist.


    Tang Xiaotang took Bai han to fly far away, and then she found that Jiehe is really wide!


    It''s not a river. It''s a sea. It''s so wide that she can hardly see the end of the boundary river.


    Finally, a little bit of architectural traces appeared in the twilight ahead, but Tang Xiaotang was flying fast and had no strength...


    her speed was getting slower and slower. Fortunately, the edge of the land was getting closer and closer. However, just a little bit later, Tang Xiaotang found that she had no strength at all!


    Her speed suddenly stopped, stopped in the air for a second, and began to fall, and because of a person, the speed of the fall is not generally fast.


    "I can''t do it. It''s up to you!" It''s still a little short. It''s a big deal to let Bai Han swim past...


    moreover, I don''t know if the distance of this flight is too long. She feels dizzy. In front of her eyes, it''s dark. The whole sword falls directly, and then she completely loses consciousness.


    ...


    in a trance, Tang Xiaotang seems to see a golden red bead floating in the air. The glow it emits makes her feel warm inexplicably. Moreover, how does the bead look familiar?


    after a long time, she finally remembers that this is the energy source in the last world? Why did she see it?


    Just when she wanted to touch the energy source, it suddenly glowed red, and then Tang Xiaotang watched it melt in front of her...


    eh? Why does it melt?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    Before she thought about it, she suddenly heard a slight voice calling her name with a little anxiety.


    "Tang... Tang Xiaotang..."


    the voice is... Bai Han?


    The scene in front of her disappeared instantly. Tang Xiaotang remembered what happened before and said that she remembered that she fell down... Now, where are they?


    She opened her eyes, and in front of her was an enlarged version of each other''s face - really, a little scary.


    Because... Bai Han''s appearance now is really a little shocking - he is a disguised face, which is not very good-looking, and I don''t know if he has been soaking in the water for a long time. His whole face looks not only very pale, but also a little puffy... In a word, some are like water ghosts...


    "ah, my God! Ghosts Bai Han heard his sword scream. If he could move, he had no doubt that she would jump away.


    "It''s me." He was helpless, but when he heard that she could still scream with such great strength, he was in a low mood and suddenly relaxed. Fortunately, she was ok...


    if he had not been too conceited and thought that nothing could threaten them, she would not have spent so much effort...


    no matter how he called, she would have been dead Bai Han doesn''t know what to do if she disappears completely...


    just thinking about it, he has a kind of unspeakable feeling...


    he is used to her existence, although she talks a lot and is noisy, sometimes she is timid Tang Xiaotang: do you want to Shi


    "Ha ha, it''s you... Eh? Well, are we all right? " Tang Xiaotang awkwardly shifted the topic and looked around. He found that it was far away from the boundary river. He couldn''t even see the shadow of water. There were trees all around.


    "Well." Aware of the rigidity of her changing the subject, he wanted to laugh, but he held back.


    Well, if you laugh, this proud sword will be angry again...


    "where is this place?" Tang Xiaotang looked at the map, but it was fruitless... The map only showed the buildings and terrain, no specific name, and he didn''t know where it was...


    "it should be near Luocheng." Bai Han looked around. He was not familiar with it, but most of the monks who just passed by were disciples of tianjizong. It must be that Luocheng is not far away.


    "That''s great! By the way, are you ok? " Tang Xiaotang still remembers that there was still a distance from the shore at that time. Bai Han should have swam with her.


    At that time, his physical strength was almost exhausted, so it must be very difficult for him to swim back.


    Thinking of this, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flashed a dark light. The seal can''t be untied for no reason. Someone must have done something. If you let her know who is doing something behind her back, she won''t let him go!


    "Nothing." His lips slightly bent, see Tang Xiaotang a Leng, after a moment, just reaction.


    Crouching trough... Who can tell her why she actually thinks this face like a water ghost looks good when it smiles?!


    Maybe he doesn''t laugh often, but Bai Han is really good-looking when he smiles. Even with an ordinary face on the road, the soft breath like the spring breeze is no longer the previous alienation and indifference. It can be imagined that if he used his original face, it would be incomparable...


    Tang Xiaotang is still in the imagination, but Bai Han has stood up and picked her up In his hand, he looked at the distance: "let''s go. It''s getting late. If we can''t enter Luocheng at night, it will be very dangerous."


    Night, can be a good concealment of some things, for example, killing and looting...


    "ah? Oh, good. " Tang Xiaotang awkwardly recovered, she felt that she must be crazy.


    Tang Xiaotang, you need to cheer up. He just looks better! It''s not like you haven''t met...


    but don''t say, she hasn''t met anyone who looks better than Bai Han. Although there are almost no ugly people in Xiuzhen world, and there are many beautiful men and women, Bai Han''s beautiful and perfect appearance and temperament like an immortal really doesn''t exist... I''ve seen a lot of gorgeous Tang Xiaotang in time, and I have to admit, just on the appearance No one can match Bai Han.


    At least no one she has met is more beautiful than Bai Han.


    Well, then, she began to look forward to Jishen. According to the information, his appearance is equal to that of Bai Han, which is not bad...


    "what are you thinking?" Even if she couldn''t hear her voice, Bai Han felt intuitively that she was thinking something strange again.


    "No, no, I didn''t think about anything!" Tang Xiaotang shook his head in a hurry. I''m kidding. If Bai Han knows that she''s thinking about Ji Shen, he''ll pack her up and throw her back to the sword grave... These two people are friends, but they really match each other. Tang Xiaotang thinks that they are really true love!"Tang Xiaotang?" Bai Han''s back is cold, which shows that what she thinks is not a good thing...


    "I''m wrong, let''s go, you see, it''s going to be dark!"


    "..."


    ...


    before dark, one person with one sword finally stepped into the gate of Luocheng. When the heavy gate slowly closed behind him, and Bai Han stepped on the green brick ground, he heard the girl whispering: "how expensive! How expensive! What a bunch of vampires


    That''s right. Tang Xiaotang is so distressed because he has to pay money to enter a city, and he has to pay ten inferior spirit stones!


    Nima, three times more than before! It''s really distressing. If those ordinary disciples enter the city, they will have no more than half of their money. It''s really terrible.


    "It''s me who paid for it, not you... What do you care about..." Bai Han said nothing.


    "I know! But watching the spirit stone disappear, my heartache! That''s money In fact, it''s not surprising that Tang Xiaotang is so sad. The appearance of Lingshi in this world looks very much like diamonds, and it also presents different colors according to the elements contained in Lingshi, but the inferior Lingshi is generally white, and there are many impurities...


    but it''s also like Tang Xiaotang''s meat. She likes gems best. Let her watch so many gems go, it''s better to let them go She died...


    "if you like, I''ll give you a spirit Stone Mountain later." Bai Han is not joking. Tianjizong occupies half of the Lingshi veins in Xiuxian world. As an elder of huzong, he also has several of them. Not to mention the inferior Lingshi, there is also one of them...


    "well, I know you have money. You can shut up!" Tang Xiaotang feels tired and doesn''t love this unfair world. Why can''t she take away the things from the task world?


    "... in fact, I think it''s ok..." Bai Han didn''t think it was too expensive, but maybe he didn''t lack the spirit stone for a long time, and didn''t have any idea about the number of money... In a word, he thought that it was much better to spend ten pieces of inferior spirit stone for one night in Luocheng than to stay outside. There were guards in the city, which would ensure the safety of the monks, but outside ...


    compared with life, ten spirit stones are really nothing www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    There are many people in Luocheng at night, and the monks don''t have to rest. On the contrary, they can make a lot of shady transactions go smoothly at night, so...


    when Bai Han and Tang Xiaotang are wandering around the city, they see a lot of stalls. The stall owners are all covered in black robes, and their breath is deep. Tang Xiaotang realizes that there are some even demons.


    However, it seems that Luocheng is a neutral city. Although it''s rare, it''s not without Moxiu all the way. Although their breath is cold and evil, and they emit a strong sense of unfriendliness, their actions are quite normal.


    However, it''s not necessary to get out of the city... Tang Xiaotang has already seen several demons fix their eyes on a big spendthrift young man. It''s estimated that as soon as he leaves the city, he will be dragged into the woods...


    fortunately, Bai Han''s appearance is not impressive at all, and after a battle in the boundary river, his clothes are ragged and his hands are broken There is also a sword that looks very shabby and does not have any aura fluctuation. Even those stall owners are too lazy to pay attention to him.


    In this way, Bai Han and Tang Xiaotang walk leisurely in the crowd. Tang Xiaotang looks at the things on the stall from time to time and chats with Bai Han. No one can imagine that there is a sword spirit in such a broken sword.


    "Look at that! I feel it has a aura. What is that? " Tang Xiaotang looks at the withered and yellow plants on a stall and asks Bai Han.


    "Elderberry." Bai Han glanced and whispered.


    Tang Xiaotang looked around and found that although most of them sounded very tall, they were actually all kinds of "treasures" of fake and shoddy products, and the prices were too high. He didn''t know that those stupid people who had more money would buy...


    "what was that?" Tang Xiaotang asked again, but some of them are really good. As a sword (ah, no, it''s charm), she has a much stronger sense of aura than Bai Han, who has sealed her accomplishments. Even though many things are insignificant, she can still see their aura at a glance.


    However, it seems that Bai Han doesn''t care if the seal can be untied at all. Since he left Jiehe, he has always looked calm. Tang Xiaotang can''t see the impact of losing cultivation on him.


    "Congxiang." As the name suggests, it''s very useful to use herbs that can gather spirits.


    "What are you not going to buy?"


    "These don''t work." Bai Han didn''t want to buy anything. To be honest, he didn''t like these things.


    "Bang, rich man." Tang Xiaotang curled his mouth and continued to look at the things on the stall.


    All of a sudden, her eyes lit up, pointing to something on a stall and saying, "come on, buy that."


    It''s a very humble gray stone, but Tang Xiaotang can feel the rich vitality inside. This stone is very precious...


    when Bai Han looks in her direction, he sees that it''s the same gray stone as an ordinary stone. It''s the size of a fist, and there are some subtle convex concave on the surface. It''s ordinary, just like the kind that can be seen everywhere on the roadside.


    He didn''t feel any waves on the stone at all.


    "Come on, buy it!" This thing is very rare. Tang Xiaotang only saw it once in a certain world. I didn''t expect that there was such a big piece here.


    Bai Han walked over without doubt. Although he didn''t know what it was, since the girl, as a sword spirit, thought it was a good thing, it certainly wasn''t a simple thing.


    In fact, the stone is only used by the stall owner to press the cloth on the ground, which is not a commodity at all.


    Squatting in front of the stall, pretending to look at other things, he looked at the stall owner quietly.


    The stall owner wore a black cloak and only showed a chin, but judging from the beard on his chin and the wrinkles on his neck, the monk must be quite old.


    "This one."


    Bai Han points to something at will. In fact, he wanted to ask the stone directly, but Tang Xiaotang stopped him.


    "Are you stupid? If you point to that one directly, he will raise the price on purpose, and you will lose a lot! " At first glance, Bai Han had never bought anything in such a place before. Those friars were eager to sell a stone at a sky high price in order to kill such a fool as Bai Han...


    "five medium quality spirit stones."


    Sure enough, the Friar''s hoarse voice began to ring out slowly, but Tang Xiaotang saw that the thing Bai Han followed his finger was just a piece of low-grade talisman. It was not very useful for the friar to reason. It was not worth three low-grade spirit stones in tianjizong.


    "You see." Tang Xiaotang showed such an expression: "you listen to me, and make sure you don''t waste a cent to take it." She''s good at this kind of thing!


    "Good." Bai Han nodded, which made Tang Xiaotang guess right. He had never bought anything in such a stall. In his thousands of years of experience, the most important thing was to go to the auction house. Too many people were eager to give things to him to win him over. How could it cost him money.


    But thinking about her proud appearance, Bai Han feels funny. He doesn''t mind being slaughtered. Moreover, since she says it''s very good, the price offered by the stall owner must be worth it anyway, but she even wants to take advantage of it"Come on, I don''t want to take advantage of you, brother. Do you have so much money now?" Although there are a lot of white Han spirit stones, they are both top-grade and top-grade. They can''t be taken out or used. Therefore, there are only 87 pieces of low-grade spirit stones on him now, and we can''t buy them even if we sell them.


    White is silent.


    Unexpectedly, he is also short of money one day...


    "so you listen to me and see how I bargain for you!" Tang Xiaotang is very excited. She''s the best bargainer!


    "And this one?"


    Bai Han continues to pick up a very ugly ring, pretending to ask with interest.


    "Fifty medium quality spirit stones." The stall owner looked at his actions, and his voice was obviously a little excited. Did he meet a fool today?


    "This one?"


    "A top quality stone."


    "This one?"


    "Nine Chinese spirit stones."


    ...


    according to Tang Xiaotang''s instructions, Bai Han asked all the things in the stall. The stall owner was still very excited at first, but later he became impatient. This guy just asked not to buy, so he didn''t amuse him, did he?


    "Guest, what are you going to buy?" The stall owner looked at the young man in front of him through his cloak, with a trace of anger in his tone. This boy is just at the beginning of foundation construction. If he dares to play with him, he must be good-looking!


    "You''re too expensive. I don''t have that much money." Bai Han continued according to Tang Xiaotang''s request.


    "How much money do you have?" The stall owner was angry. He had been making trouble for a long time. He was a poor man!


    Let''s just say, really rich people can''t hold such a broken sword! What a poor man! Waste so much of his time!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    "Ten inferior spirit stones." Bai Han was silent. There was not even a trace of embarrassment on his expressionless face, but it made the stall owner more angry.


    "What? Ten inferior spirit stones? Do you still want to go shopping? Let''s go, let''s go He jumped up to drive Bai Han away.


    "No, I''m going shopping." Bai Han is very calm, because Tang Xiaotang told him to stay here all the time and grind the stall owner.


    She knew from the fact that he deliberately raised the price that this person was a freeloader and impulsive. Tang Xiaotang didn''t even have to think about cheating such a person.


    At this time, because Bai Han''s previous behavior has attracted many people, in the loud scolding of the stall owner, even the nearby patrol soldiers came, and people formed a circle around them.


    It has to be said that it''s human nature to watch the crowd. Even a monk can''t avoid vulgarity. So looking at the more people around, Tang Xiaotang is very satisfied with the effect.


    As she expected, the stall owner was a little timid when he saw so many people, especially soldiers. People like him are afraid that the guards or other people in the city will know, otherwise his business will not be successful: "well, do you want ten pieces of inferior spirit stones?" He pointed right at the stone.


    The stall owner who wanted to get rid of the bad guy didn''t notice. Bai Han''s smile flashed in his eyes when he heard his words. Anyway, for him, this stone that he didn''t know which secret place to take out is useless, and it''s not a loss to earn ten inferior spirit stones.


    "Look, listen to me, you must be right!" He heard the girl''s slightly proud voice, with a smile in his eyes.


    "All right."


    Put the ten inferior spirit stones into the hands of the stall owner. Bai Han reaches out his hand and slowly picks up the stone and puts it in his hand. Just as he was about to put the stone away, he heard a female voice.


    "Wait!"


    The voice is very sharp, but it''s undeniably pleasant to hear, and the most important thing is that the voice is very familiar...


    squinting at the red dot on the map, Tang Xiaotang looks in the direction of the voice, and sure enough, a familiar face comes into his eyes.


    It turned out to be Wenxi fish.


    Long time no see, Tang Xiaotang naturally will not forget her, her important task this time is to get rid of this variable, so she has been paying attention to the news about Wenxi fish.


    However, I don''t know whether she is really calm or what''s the matter. Since she left tianjizong, she is like a needle sinking into the bottom of the sea. There is no trace of her. Even the map can''t find her trace.


    Now I think, it''s not that she can''t find the trace, it''s that she should be hidden by something, so that the map can''t be retrieved.


    Originally, I still doubted whether she was a member of a mysterious organization. This time, Tang Xiaotang was sure that she was. Her map is made according to the rules of each side. As long as it is an object with soul fluctuations, it is impossible to read information. The only explanation is that Wenxi fish has something that can cheat the rules.


    And the trick of blinding the rules and making use of the loopholes in the rules is exactly the skill of that mysterious organization.


    When she was thinking about it, she saw Wen Xiyu come forward and look at the stall owner: "wait a minute first."


    "What can I do for you, fairy?" When the stall owner saw it, he couldn''t see through the woman''s breath at all. Now that he was in the late stage of foundation construction, if he couldn''t see through it, she must have been married.


    With a touch of flattery and flattery in his voice, the stall owner was a little envious, but he couldn''t help it. He knew that with his qualifications and accomplishments, he would stop here and never make any progress. So he set up this stall and wanted to take a chance to see if he could meet jiedanguo.


    "I''ll buy this stone out of ten medium quality spirit stones!"


    As soon as Wenxi fish opened its mouth, it raised its price 100 times. The stall owner widened his eyes and couldn''t close his chin.


    Oh, my God, that''s ten Chinese spirit stones! You should know that only one hundred low-grade spirit stones can be exchanged for one medium grade spirit stone. This woman''s hand is too generous. She can easily get ten!


    Seeing that the stall owner didn''t reply, Wen Xiyu frowned, thinking that he didn''t think it was enough, and doubled: "twenty, sell them to me!"


    The sea awareness system repeatedly reminded her that it was very important. Wen Xiyu was so noisy that her head would explode. She quietly put pressure on the stall owner and appeased the system.


    As soon as she released her breath, people around her immediately felt a sense of prestige. Most of the city were monks in the foundation period. Wenxiyu was in the golden elixir period, which was a whole higher level. How could those monks not feel depressed?


    Bai Han is OK. After all, he is not a real foundation builder. Yuanshen is more than twice as strong as wenxiyu, so he has no feelings except for a little discomfort.


    The stall owner''s face was as pale as paper, and the sweat on his neck kept falling. Tang Xiaotang saw that his black cloak was wet: "this fairy... Things have been bought by him..." he pointed to Bai Han.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to sell it, it''s just that he has sold it to others, and he has all the Lingshi in his hand. The rule of Luocheng is that if you don''t take Lingshi, you can break the contract and don''t sell it. But once you take Lingshi, you have no right to interfere any more.However, the fairy is also unreasonable, and Luocheng explicitly stipulates that cultivation can not be used, which is why so many magical cultivation are not practiced here. If anyone provokes a dispute, he will face severe punishment in Luocheng.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at her silently, but she is not affected by the coercion. She just... Looks at Wen Xiyu. She hasn''t seen Wen Xiyu for a period of time. The temper of the virus is still so arrogant...


    but she seems to forget that the world doesn''t revolve around her, and no one will tolerate her temper, just like in the original world, if she has a bad temper Without the protection of Bai Han and Ji Shen, her character has offended so many people. I don''t know how many times she has died.


    And I don''t know what she experienced, why she was promoted to such a high rank of Jindan in such a short period of time... Tang Xiaotang thinks that the strange smell on her body that makes her disgust is more and more strong, and she must get rid of her quickly.


    Wen Xiyu obviously didn''t know the rules here, and she didn''t recognize Bai Han. Still did not take back the prestige, just transferred them all to Bai Han, she asked coldly: "Oh? Will you sell it to me? "


    Bai Han: "I don''t want to."


    Tang Xiaotang saw several soldiers leave early to call for support. After all, wenxiyu''s class is a bit higher than them. These soldiers who are generally at the top of the building foundation are not her opponents.


    I wanted to ask Bai han to delay for a while until the LORD came. According to the information, the Lord of Luocheng was a master of Yuanying. However, Tang Xiaotang didn''t expect that Bai Han refused so thoroughly. She didn''t say anything. He had offended wenxiyu...


    "you..." she couldn''t help her. Sure enough, wenxiyu was more angry after hearing this I''m angry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    "No?" She picked an eyebrow: "why, do you think the price is low?"


    "No Bai Han shook his head honestly: "I just don''t want to sell it to you."


    His words sounded like picking things, especially when Bai Han said it in a slow, flat voice without ups and downs. It was more like deliberately picking things. Wen Xiyu''s face froze, and his heart suddenly became angry. Just want to say something, she suddenly face a change, quickly dodged.


    The next second her figure disappeared from the original place, the ground there directly sank down, and a more powerful pressure appeared out of thin air. All the people present felt that they could not breathe. Even the warm breathing fish felt their chest suffocated, and their heart began to beat violently.


    In a hurry to calm her disordered breath, she raised her eyes and looked coldly ahead.


    A figure slowly appeared in place. With his appearance, the stall owner turned his eyes, vomited a mouthful of blood and fainted on the ground. The onlookers could not walk this time. They were all pale, and some of them fell to the ground and couldn''t move.


    Only Bai Han is better, but Tang Xiaotang feels that his heart is beating very fast, which should be influenced by the pressure.


    "Little girl, you are not timid. You dare to do things in Luocheng."


    It was a middle-aged man with a national face. He had no beard, a crooked nose and deep eyebrows. He looked like he was in his forties, but Tang Xiaotang knew that his real age was definitely over a thousand years old.


    Luo Hui, the Lord of Luocheng.


    Luo Hui looked at Wen Xi fish, not sharp eyes, how to look with a wave of bad: "don''t you know the rules of Luocheng?"


    Luo Hui is a casual practitioner. In those days, his practice was extremely difficult, and he was often robbed of resources. Therefore, after he established Luocheng, it was strictly forbidden for him to plunder things in the city. The practice of wenxiyu undoubtedly ran into the muzzle of a gun.


    But Luo Hui is not a fool. He won''t offend a Jindan friar for the sake of a little friar without identity. Although he is not afraid of each other, he doesn''t intend to let her go so easily. After all, the rules of Luocheng are set by himself: "friars entering Luocheng are forbidden to use any accomplishments!"


    Wen Xiyu''s face was arrogant. Even if she was facing the monk Yuan Ying, she didn''t have any fear. "Who made the rule?"


    She felt that the man in front of her was a bully, but she was not afraid of him. Although she was not as good as him, she was confident that she could beat him. Anyway, it was only the first baby.


    With the help of the system, Wen Xiyu, who rose to the golden elixir stage in just a few months, didn''t find it hard to practice at all. Instead, she felt that these people were too stupid to be promoted to the golden elixir stage, which would take hundreds or even thousands of years.


    "It''s Luo." Luo Hui was a little displeased, but he didn''t show it. Although he was stuck in the peak of Yuanying for a long time, looking at the whole cultivation world, there were only a few monks in the apotheosis period. Except for those old people who lived in seclusion, only Bai Han and Ji Shen could make him afraid. Anyone else who saw him was not respectful. Even those murderous monks had to follow his rules He has not met such arrogant people for a long time.


    "Oh? Why should we all obey your rules? "


    Wen Xiyu smiles coldly. She is not afraid of him. These so-called rules are unreasonable. In her opinion, the cultivation world should respect the strong. For example, the weak are the stepping stones on her way.


    "The city of Luo was founded by Luo." Luo Hui''s eyes narrowed slowly, and his breath became stronger. He didn''t want to worry about her, but the Yellow haired girl was too arrogant, so he had to teach her a lesson.


    "What if I just don''t comply?" Wen Xiyu doesn''t pay attention to him. Even if she feels uncomfortable under the pressure, she firmly believes that this guy is not her opponent.


    Think about her refining period can kill the old thing of the golden elixir, let alone now, she is only one level lower than him, and there are so many cards.


    Her whole body also slowly opens the momentum, two strong breath interweave, can walk of friars even roll to take to climb of all walk, can''t walk of climb to also climb to walk, just still full of people of place, now only left in the middle of two people looking at each other, even faint of the stall owner was carried away by the guard.


    Tang Xiaotang poked Bai Han: "Hey, let''s go as soon as possible."


    "Good." Bai Han feels a sense of depression, which makes him extremely uncomfortable. It seems that Luo Hui''s cultivation has improved a lot compared with the last time he saw him.


    If it had not been for his lack of understanding, he would have broken through the spirit.


    So, while the two people were fighting over there, the culprit had already run away with the stone...


    ...


    "Hey, who do you think can win?" Although she really wants to take this opportunity to let Luo Hui get rid of wenxiyu, it is obviously impossible. She knows wenxiyu can''t beat Luo Hui, but she has a lot of cards, so it''s no problem to run for life.


    "Luo Hui." Bai Han had expected the result.


    Although Wenxi fish''s talent is amazing, her breath is obviously unstable, showing a strange breath, which should be brought up by something.Luo Hui is not the same. He is a casual practitioner. It''s difficult for him to practice casual cultivation, but Luo Hui just built Yuanying himself, and he has a lot of cards to build Luocheng, which is not the same level as the elder Jindan who was addicted to double cultivation when he was killed by wenxiyu.


    "What if you fight her? I mean you now. " Tang Xiaotang then asked.


    Bai Han was silent for a while. Although he was very reluctant, he replied honestly: "she is more powerful than me."


    "Well, in fact, you are also very good. Don''t be too depressed." Tang Xiaotang felt his breath was low for a moment and quickly comforted him. She just wanted him to understand the use of power, not to break his mind. If there''s something wrong with this, she''s finished.


    "No, to be honest, I can''t beat her now."


    Bai Han knows that in the world of cultivation, he always talks with strength, but now he has no cultivation, and even a small gold elixir can''t beat him. Today, what she wants to take away is just a stone for which she doesn''t know what purpose. If one day her secret is known, he can''t even protect her...


    he grabs the hilt of the sword unconsciously, and he doesn''t know what to do He cares too much about the closure of cultivation, but now he wants to recover quickly. Even if he can''t break through, it doesn''t matter. Most importantly, it can protect her...


    "don''t worry, your cultivation will recover." Tang Xiaotang feels that Bai Han''s mood is unexpectedly lost. As for the reason... She feels a little satisfied. It seems that Bai Han has some understanding.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    As the son of the world, his task is to protect the world. When he can fully understand that the powerful force is not to pursue invincibility, but to protect, she can leave.


    "Well."


    Listening to the girl''s soft comfort, he nodded, so during this period of time, he will not let anyone know about her.


    "Well, don''t be sad. I''ll sing you a song." When in a bad mood, listening to music can effectively relieve emotions...


    "good." Bai Han said softly.


    "Well, first of all, don''t be ugly!" Tang Xiaotang is a little nervous suddenly...


    "OK." White cold voice with a smile.


    Walking on the path outside Luocheng, silver moonlight sprinkles on the ground, casting a shadow of trees. She hummed an unknown tune in her ear. He suddenly felt that it would be very good to have her company all the time, even if he didn''t have strong power and respectable status...


    before one person and one sword had gone far, he heard a huge sound behind him. Without looking back, Tang Xiaotang saw that Luocheng on the map turned into a pile of debris in an instant, and even the trees within dozens of miles were broken like a typhoon? Fortunately, they have left, otherwise they will stay there. It is absolutely the end of cannon fodder!


    The fluctuation of power spread, the earth on the ground was lifted up, and the eyes were confused. Fortunately, even if Bai Han protected a layer of barrier around him, they were not affected by the fluctuation of power, and they were not splashed with the dust...


    "you say, who won?" Looking at the red spots on the map, Tang Xiaotang asked Bai Han.


    "Luo Hui." White cold answers without thinking.


    "Well, you''re right." I don''t know what method Wenxi fish used, but the speed of escape is quite fast, and in a twinkling of an eye, the shadow disappeared.


    "Where are we going now?" She continued.


    "I don''t know."


    In the night, the slender figure gradually goes away, leaving only one shadow on the ground. Although there is only one person, Bai Han does not feel lonely.


    ...


    maybe Bai Han looks very poor. Along the way, no friars pay attention to him, but other friars are not so lucky. Along the way, they see a lot of scenes of killing people and looting treasures. It''s not enough for many friars to kill people. After searching things, they will destroy the body, which can be said to be very cruel.


    Bai Han has been silent, Tang Xiaotang did not speak. Although I know that Xiuzhen world is cruel, it''s unexpected that it''s so cruel.


    But she didn''t stop it, nor did Bai Han.


    This is the rule of the world. If there are too many monks, it is not enough. Only by eliminating some of them can we ensure the normal cycle of energy. The cultivation of the dead friars will be transformed into aura again, otherwise no one will die all the time. The world''s aura must be in short supply. Only when there is death and life, can life continue to circulate.


    She can feel that Bai Han''s mood has changed. After all, in the past, he was always high above others, and the real world of cultivation seemed far away from him. He could not see it, and he could not understand the importance of strength and talent...


    moreover, for him now, it was too difficult for him to meet those friars, so he could only avoid that scene.


    They spent the night on the road, and at dawn, they finally arrived at the next city.


    This is a small city called an City, which is much worse than Luo city. No matter the size or the guard, this city is far inferior to Luo city.


    As soon as he entered the city gate, Bai Han immediately felt the breath of innumerable spies on him. He walked over as if nothing had happened and let the breath pry. He was not afraid of being recognized.


    Feeling that the other side is just at the beginning of the foundation construction, there is no threat to them, those bad eyes back, and their respective vigilance to other people.


    "Do you see what they seem to be talking about?" After observing for a while, Tang Xiaotang found that the friars in this city are not weak, most of them are in the golden elixir period, the lowest is in the foundation building period, and even in the yuan infant period....


    moreover, most of them gather in groups, with a serious and nervous look and a faint sense of joy.


    "It seems to be the secret place of Haotian."


    Bai Han listened carefully for a while and slowly told Tang Xiaotang.


    "Haotian secret place?" I don''t know why, when I heard the name, Tang Xiaotang''s soul was shocked, as if... She knew this place very well...


    What''s the matter? She has never been in this world...


    "yes." White cold some hesitation, Tang Xiaotang aware, immediately asked him.


    "In fact, it''s strange that Haotian''s secret place was opened only once every 3000 years. It''s only 500 years since the last time. It shouldn''t be opened so early." Bai Han came slowly.


    He also came to Haotian secret place last time when it was opened. Specifically, there are a lot of genius treasures in this secret place. Because Haotian secret place has its own boundary and has its origin, the creatures it breeds are also full of aura.But at the same time, the secret place of Haotian is also very dangerous. Because of its abundant aura, most of the monsters in it are in the period of demon elixir, and even many of them have been able to transform into human form. Every time, a large number of monks fall into the secret place.


    When Bai Han told Tang Xiaotang these things, she was silent, because she suddenly remembered that the last memory of the energy source she swallowed in the last world was a place full of strange flowers and plants. At first, she thought that it was a certain world, but now she thinks that it might be a secret place...


    and she thinks that it is a secret place It''s very likely that it''s this Haotian secret place, but...


    thinking of the picture she saw last time, she hesitated. If all that is true, is that person really her?


    But it''s impossible. The dead creatures in the rules can''t be resurrected. She knew this for a long time, and she really disappeared from the rules.


    But if it''s really her, what should she do...


    "Xiaotang... Tang Xiaotang?" Her mind slowly drifted away, suddenly, a clear male voice sounded in her ear, she quickly recovered.


    Put aside all kinds of thoughts in my mind, Tang Xiaotang asked: "what''s the matter?" Unexpectedly, I lost my mind, but I didn''t notice what Bai Han said.


    "What are you thinking?" Bai Han asked softly. At that moment, he suddenly felt that he was so far away from her that he didn''t seem to be in the same world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    "I was thinking, shall we go in?" Turn the topic back to Haotian''s secret place, Tang Xiaotang said.


    In fact, she wants to go in. After all, there are some things that can only be confirmed by checking them in person. But... She hesitates when she thinks that Bai Han says that the secret place is dangerous. After all, he only has the foundation period now. If it''s dangerous inside, it''s useless to go in.


    Her main task is to keep him safe.


    Moreover, even if there''s nothing in the secret place, it''s hard to ensure that there''s no accident if there are so many monks who are higher than him.


    For a time, Tang Xiaotang wanted to give up.


    "Go in."


    Bai Han''s answer was very positive: "the secret place of Haotian can''t be opened so quickly. If there is no problem with the information of these monks, there must be something wrong."


    "But, that''s very dangerous..."


    "no, Tang Xiaotang, the relationship between Haotian secret place and Xiuzhen world is very different. If something really goes wrong with it, Xiuzhen world will face big trouble, so I have to check it."


    In the realm of Bai Han, you can feel the existence of some rules, especially the others are the children of the world. Although he didn''t fully understand his duty, he was already a little confused - he vaguely felt that the secret realm of Haotian had some relationship with the whole cultivation world, but he didn''t know what it was.


    "Well, in that case, let''s go in together."


    Tang Xiaotang knows very well that the so-called secret place is actually a separate part of the world, which is equivalent to a part of it. Similarly, the source of the secret world itself is part of the source of the world. If there is a problem with this separation, the world''s energy will be greatly reduced, or even unable to support the operation of the world.


    It is estimated that this is also the reason why Haotian''s little secret place will be born ahead of time, and if what she thinks is true, it should be her last life... Just like a lizard who can''t protect herself will give up her tail to protect her life, Haotian''s little secret place should have been abandoned by the world...


    "no, it''s too dangerous ¡£¡±


    Bai Han refused. The last time he turned into a spirit, he felt that it was dangerous. There were many demons and beasts in it, and there were many crises. If he made a mistake, he might fall down completely. He had witnessed a monster in the period of refining. Because he accidentally stepped into a spring, he was corroded in an instant, and there was no soul left...


    the body of the monster in the period of refining is comparable to the hardest metal, and that''s the kind of body, Even if the spring water can''t resist the corrosion, let alone her...


    then no matter how Tang Xiaotang guaranteed, Bai Han resolutely disagreed.


    "Where are you going to put me? Don''t tell me you''re going to give me to someone else! " Tang Xiaotang has no choice but to try to persuade Bai Han from another angle.


    "Where there are trusteeship items in the city, you can take care of some items by paying a certain amount of Lingshi." Bai Han is quite familiar with this small town. He was here in those years.


    "No way!" Tang Xiaotang didn''t expect that she dug a hole for herself... If he really left her and died in it, she dares to say that the world will be over before Haotian''s secret place disappears completely!


    "Don''t you think that other people trust some precious things, but you only trust a broken sword, which will make people see the flaw at once?" Tang Xiaotang had no choice but to talk nonsense and find a reason: "if I were found, I would be miserable! Then you can''t get out of the room, but I can''t help it! "


    What she said is very reasonable, but... It may not be found... Outside, it is safer than inside...


    "no! If you dare to abandon me, I will never talk to you again! As long as you dare to leave me, I''ll go and find a new master! "


    "Then you can find another one." If, if he can''t get out, she really needs a new master.


    As long as... As long as the other party is good to her, it''s enough...


    "Wu Wu Wu! How can you do that? People think that you, you actually, you actually... Always abandon... Wuwuwuwu... "Seeing that Xiaozhi''s (BI) reasoning (PO) doesn''t work, Tang Xiaotang immediately changes his way of committing a crime, which should be moved by emotion ...


    he heard her sad voice. Although he knew that she was pretending, Bai Han still felt soft: "as soon as I come out, I will come to you."


    "No! If you dare to leave me, I''ll, I''ll... "The above methods don''t work. Tang Xiaotang really can''t think of any threat method. Bai Han simply refuses to eat:" I''ll die for you! "


    The so-called cry two make three hang, cry and make do not work, then only three hang.


    Bai Han: "listen to me, it''s really dangerous inside. Even I can''t be absolutely sure that I can protect you." Bai Han seriously explained: "you just wait outside, I will come out to find you.""No! I''m going in with you Are you kidding? Will she need his protection? It''s almost the same for her to protect him... Cough, it''s far away, but she can save his life more or less. After all, there''s another chance, isn''t there...


    "no, you go in, I have to distract and protect you, you will drag me down." Bai Han is cruel, pretending to be indifferent.


    "No matter, if you don''t let me in, I''ll tell others that I''m a rare sword spirit in ten thousand years. Let people refine me!"


    He is ruthless, and Tang Xiaotang is also ruthless. Anyway, she won''t be allowed to go in together. In case of any accident, her task will fail. It''s better to be tempered than to stay in this world!


    ...


    at the end of the day, maybe Tang Xiaotang''s words calmed Bai Han. He still agreed to let Tang Xiaotang in, but he made an agreement with Tang Xiaotang that no matter what happened, she could not act without authorization.


    Bai Han is really afraid of the last situation, in case she is found... He is really afraid of that situation.


    Without forming a team with others, Bai Han finds a place to sit alone, waiting for the secret to open. After all, I''ve been here once. Where is the secret place? How to get in? Bai Han knows very well.


    Just don''t know, this time, that guy will come... White cold brain turns an idea, and quickly erase.


    Forget it, it''s better if that guy doesn''t come. If he does, it''s really troublesome....


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    There are more and more people around, and a strange emotion diffuses around everyone. Their faces are faintly excited.


    "Here it is With a exclamation, people only saw that the clear sky suddenly darkened, and the aura around them began to surge in a certain direction. A force of suction appeared from the air and gradually expanded, sucking up the dust on the ground, forming a gray vortex over the city with the clouds.


    This kind of scene looks a bit magical, especially the scope of the vortex is not small, covering a whole sky, it looks like it''s going to suck up the whole city.


    People standing in the city can clearly see a little white in the center of the gray vortex, which is hazy, bright and dark, very obvious in a cloud.


    "Look! The secret place has come out! "


    Sure enough, as soon as this sentence was finished, people saw that the White was gradually spreading. It turned out that it was a film like a soap bubble, which was filled with colorful light, isolating the secret place from the outside world.


    When the film spread to the size of a city wall, the friars below jumped up one after another. The friars of Jindan were able to fly in the air. Like dumplings, they passed through the film one after another and disappeared behind the gorgeous. Those who could not fly in the air also took out their own flying magic weapons and flew up with the help of the power of magic weapons. As for the rest, they could not fly If there is any magic weapon, I have to watch it jealously below...


    "how can we get up?"


    Standing at the bottom and watching the monks enter through the border one after another, Tang Xiaotang suddenly thought of a problem: she and Bai Han can''t fly now, go in a fart, go in!


    "No hurry, just a moment."


    White cold is a pair of calm and self-contained appearance, seems to have a way.


    Tang Xiaotang looked around again, sure enough, in addition to him, there are a lot of people waiting for the foundation period, they are not worried at all.


    What''s going on?


    Before she was surprised, Tang Xiaotang only saw a boat coming from the sky not far away. Yes, it was a boat.


    What a familiar picture... She narrowed her eyes and felt something appeared in her mind. Then she saw a fat man jumping down from the boat. His familiar fat face was smiling. Tang Xiaotang listened to the familiar voice, speechless: "three spirit stones, three spirit stones, send you to heaven!"


    It''s the fat man who ferries by the boundary river!


    as like as two peas, he had a boat that was almost identical to the one he had last time.


    I really don''t know what to say...


    just when Tang Xiaotang was speechless, several people came to send people up. There were boats, cars, sedan chairs, and even one person who went up behind his back...


    but Tang Xiaotang also knew that these people were really smart, and they knew that they didn''t go into the secret place There must be a harvest, and there is the possibility of a careless death. It''s better to take advantage of this opportunity to make a small fortune. Anyway, it''s good to earn some Lingshi.


    He found a magic weapon just like a carriage. Bai Han took out a few spirit stones, and the other party sent them up. When he left, Tang Xiaotang heard that the man stopped Bai Han and said that he would come every day in the month when his secret place was open. When he was asked to come out, he would come to him and give him a cheap price, They finally got into the secret. Moreover, Tang Xiaotang and Bai Han didn''t know that their front feet had just disappeared in the secret place, and their back feet appeared in the city one after the other.


    If Tang Xiaotang was still here, she would be very surprised to find that one of the two men was Wen Xiyu, who was defeated and escaped that day, and the other was...


    the man was dressed in a black and gold robe, with long black hair and straight falling to the ground. He had an evil face and a pair of blood red eyes, which made him cold.


    As soon as he appeared, there was silence around him, and he felt the breath of his body. No one dared to speak or even breathe.


    "Disgusting smell... It''s that guy..." the low magnetic voice sounded softly, causing endless reverie, but no one dared to look at him more.


    It seems to think of something, his eyes a dark, instant disappeared in place.


    ...


    the secret place.


    Through the film, the two came to a strange place, surrounded by no one but them.


    It seems that the location of transmission is random, but their luck is...


    "where is this?" Looking at the rocky wasteland around, Tang Xiaotang sighed about his bad luck.


    It is reasonable to say that the luck of following the son of the world should not be so bad, but why do they both send to this kind of place where birds don''t shit?


    She looked at the map and found that there were no creatures except the two of them within a radius of 10 kilometers, and they were all in this kind of wilderness... That is to say, they had to walk at least 10 kilometers to get to the place where there were creatures, and there were not necessarily people"Here..." Bai Han''s voice, Tang Xiaotang subconsciously asked: "how?"


    "Forget it, it''s nothing." Maybe he''s wrong, it can''t be like this...


    "let''s go." Bai Han steps forward.


    There is no other way but to walk. Tang Xiaotang curls his lips and follows him forward.


    ...


    on the vast sand dunes, a person walks slowly, just like an ant crawling in the desert, leaving a line of footprints behind.


    Zoom in, zoom in, zoom in again... Well, well, you can see that the man walked very hard...


    finally left the wilderness, but the worse is still behind, behind the wilderness is a large desert! It''s a big movie!


    This desert is too big to see the end, and there is no aura here. Monks can''t use cultivation at all. They can only walk and go out.


    "How far is it?" Tang Xiaotang can''t stand the heat. Her body is metal, but it''s easier to absorb heat than Bai Han. She''s hot now!


    "I don''t know." Bai Han didn''t see the desert at all when he came last time, and he flew there last time...


    "it seems that there is a forest in front of him..." Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were all dazzled. She looked into the distance and vaguely saw a forest...


    she opened the map and looked at it. It was really a forest, and she was excited: "come on, Come on! It''s the woods! We''re about to leave here! There will be water in the woods! "


    "Is it...


    Bai Han continues to walk slowly, and Tang Xiaotang admires him. He can endure such suffering, but he hasn''t complained about it yet. His disposition is not generally good...


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    Somewhere in the secret.


    The land is red with blood. Strange plants, from stems to leaves, are all red like blood. The air is filled with red mist. Even the stream is red, like a pool of blood.


    Men and women stand side by side, they are covered with a layer of light, the blood mist isolation.


    "How could that be?" The woman in pink and purple dress stared at the bloody land in front of her eyes and said to herself in disbelief: "it shouldn''t be like this...


    " it''s so evil. " A man in a Taoist robe beside her felt a trace of blood in the air and said seriously: "there was no anger..."


    the air was full of resentment. From entering the secret realm, he could not feel a trace of aura, which was just two worlds from the secret realm of Haotian five hundred years ago... I''m afraid even the demon world was not so heavy Dead breath...


    here, what happened?


    "Is it Moxiu?" The woman asked subconsciously.


    "No, it''s not." The man shakes his head. It seems that this breath is more terrible than Moxiu. The evil red fog covers the whole world... I know that it''s not a good thing to open Haotian secret place in advance, but I never thought it would be so bad...


    maybe they shouldn''t come in this time.


    "Come and see! Look here As the man ponders, he hears the woman coming from the other end of the fog frightened, and he goes quickly.


    "Well... How could that be?" As soon as the man''s pupil shrinks, he looks at the scene in front of him in horror -


    ....


    on the other side.


    Men stand in a forest, surrounded by withered plants... No, it should not be said that those are plants, they are only dark red withered, twisting the body, stiff stretch branches, Bone Claw general want to seize the man''s body.


    "Filthy things!"


    The man smiles coldly, and the black flame instantly ignites from their bodies, turning all the dead branches into ashes.


    He felt the air and his eyes were dim.


    "Originally here..."


    murmured, the black figure disappeared from the original place, leaving only the black flame still burning on the ground.


    ...


    when Bai Han finally got to the woods, the day passed again.


    It''s been seven days, and the two of them have just stepped out of the desert. The Haotian secret place is only open for one month. If they can''t find the problem within one month, it''s bad.


    "You see, these leaves...


    fall all over the ground. They all seem to be infected by something, showing a dirty gray red. There are only a few leaves on the branch. Bai Han picked one and clearly saw a circle of red along the direction of the vein. It seems that he absorbed something from the root. It looks very strange.


    The whole forest is empty, without any aura, not even a bird can be seen, let alone a person.


    Tang Xiaotang began to feel strange, it is reasonable that there should not be a person, they also walked so far away, how can not see a person?


    "Do you feel something''s wrong?"


    Since entering this secret place, Tang Xiaotang has been uncomfortable all over, as if there is something in the air, which makes her heart beat faster. She has an indescribable feeling.


    But she couldn''t tell what it was.


    Bai Han did not answer.


    He felt the suffocating evil in the air early in the morning, which was more terrifying than any magical cultivation. Moreover, the resentment didn''t seem to belong to the world...


    suddenly, there were several loud noises in front of him. Bai Han subconsciously saw a huge white tiger coming out of the trees.


    It roared and spewed out a flame to him. Bai Han dodged the fire, but the flames continued to attack him. He dodged and observed the white tiger.


    It seems to have completely lost its reason. Its eyes are red, and its stripes are also red. It is full of strange red blood. White tiger''s strength should be around the demon Dan period, but the red flame it spits out seems to have the ability to corrode. If it touches the ground, it won''t go out immediately. Instead, it will corrode the surrounding area, and white cold can only avoid it.


    "Why does it attack you?" Is there any place ahead that you don''t want them to go?


    "This monster has already lost his mind." Bai Han looked at the ferocious monster. The white tiger''s eyes should be blue, but this one turned red. It should be affected by the strange smell.


    "Can you beat it?" Tang Xiao sugar as like as two peas, which are familiar with the animal, it is just like the animals that were affected in the world. So is that energy source really the world?


    "Give it a try." A blue flame slowly appeared between Bai Han''s slender fingers. With the appearance of this flame, the temperature in the air instantly increased several times, and the strange red flame seemed to be taboo. It flashed and became dim.With the roar of the white tiger, Bai Han rushed out quickly. The blue flame flashed on the white tiger''s body, but it was slowly swallowed by the red flame. Its forepaw hit hard on the ground, then it rushed straight to Bai Han.


    ...


    secret place, somewhere.


    This seems to be the only place in the secret place that has not been polluted. There is a clean and clear spring in the middle. There are strange flowers and plants in the water. The transparent barrier protects the world and separates the red fog from the outside world.


    Above the water, a transparent diamond stone floats in the air, emitting light. Looking closely, the light seems to be absorbed by the barrier, resisting the red fog.


    However, the red fog is deepening, and the rich blood color invades the transparent barrier. The luster of the stone is getting dimmer and dimmer, and it seems that it can''t support the purity of this side...


    just at this time, a woman''s figure slowly appears outside the barrier. She had no scruple to go through the barrier, and slowly stood at the edge of the water.


    "Is this the core to control the boundary here..." she looked up at the spirit stone floating in the air, and a faint light flashed in her eyes.


    "Just take it away." She seems to be talking to herself, and who she is talking to, but she is the only one here.


    Seems to have been answered, she smile, will reach for the stone: "are you sure this thing helps me?"


    "Yes, as long as you have it, no one can hurt you any more." Hearing the satisfactory reply, a smile flashed across the woman''s ordinary face.


    "That''s good. I don''t want that day to happen again." She reached out and tried to catch the stone.


    However, maybe she felt the strange smell of the woman, the light of the spirit stone flashed, Shengsheng shook her hand away, and the powerful force made the woman step back -


    "what''s the matter?" She asked, "you didn''t tell me, it will attack me!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    Then she didn''t know what the other party had said, and she showed a dubious expression: "are you sure?"


    "If you hide from me this time, you know what will happen." She answered coldly, and a jade bottle appeared in her hand.


    The jade bottle is full of bright red liquid, like blood. The bottle body is stained with strange red, showing a trace of blood light.


    "Just drop this." When she opened the bottle cap, a strong dead air emerged from the bottle. The bottle in her hand tilted slightly. The stone seemed to notice something and began to vibrate violently.


    The light flickered and vibrated, and a barrier appeared out of thin air, blocking the red liquid flowing down.


    But that didn''t help. The liquid slowly eroded the barrier, and the woman continued to pour down.


    Seeing that the enchanting liquid was about to drop on the stone, a sneer came from behind her.


    "Here I am. I finally found you."


    As soon as she shook her hand, the liquid fell into the water. Instantly, the clear spring became blood red, all the plants in the water died, and even the soil beside the pool turned red.


    The woman angrily turned back to see who disturbed her good deeds. However, when she saw that person, her pupils shrank and a strange emotion suddenly rose from the bottom of her heart.


    It''s him...


    ...


    "if someone destroys it wantonly, if you don''t stop him soon, then the whole Xiuzhen world will be in trouble!"


    A man and a woman are shuttling between the blood fog. Their light masks block the fog, but they are still corroded by the fog and become dim.


    "Look, elder martial brother The woman''s body shape, pointing to a few black spots not far away, said: "there, it seems that someone!"


    "Quick, they must get out of here. Now, no one can come in any more!" The man in the Taoist robe looks serious. Looking at the deepening blood mist, even he feels uncomfortable. It seems that the function of this barrier is also decreasing...


    is there something wrong with the border stone?


    "Younger martial sister Yun, please take them out. I''ll get there first!" It can''t be delayed any longer. If the border is broken, these terrible blood fog will spread to the whole cultivation world, and the consequences will be unimaginable!


    "Well, elder martial brother, you should be careful." The woman in pink and purple dress has a deep look in her eyes. Of course, she knows what to do. After all, her accomplishments are not as good as elder martial brother Fu. It''s just... I didn''t expect that this time things should be so difficult.


    Unfortunately, at this time, the old ancestor is not in the clan, and elder martial sister Lanling is closed again. Otherwise, this time it would not be her and elder martial brother Fu.


    "Go on, don''t let them be like that!" Thinking of the men and women who had been eroded by the blood fog before, he looked more and more deep. The friars under the golden elixir could not resist the blood fog, and could only be refined into a living corpse without any intelligence. Even the friars under the golden elixir could only keep their intelligence from being swallowed up. It''s the same whether it''s immortal cultivation or demon cultivation... If it''s allowed to spread out, the whole cultivation world and secular world will suffer.


    "Elder martial brother... Maybe, it''s already, it''s too late..." the woman stared at the figure coming through the blood fog. When she got closer, she saw that their eyes had been covered with blood and they had completely lost their mind...


    "it seems that things are more serious than they thought." Although he had previously informed zongmen with a sound board, seeing such a scene, Fu Ze knew that his previous notice had not been made clear.


    "Younger martial sister Yun, you should go out now. Be sure to go back to the clan and report this to the clan leader, so that he can tell the whole Xiuzhen world." This will be a disaster for the whole Xiuzhen world.


    "No! Elder martial brother, I''m gone. You''re the only one! " The woman looks anxious. She must not leave her elder martial brother here alone.


    "Stop it! Come on, your accomplishments are still low. I''m afraid you can''t hold on. Tell the patriarch to summon all the monks and take the border stone. You must seal this place completely! "


    While they were talking, the figures appeared in front of them. They looked stiff, their pupils glowed red, and their whole body was filled with blood gas. When they saw them, the blood light under their eyes became more and more intense, and their stiff but flexible limbs rushed towards them quickly, and their weapons were wrapped with blood color.


    "Be careful!"


    Fu Ze raised his hand and threw a few talismans. The talismans were pasted on the corpse''s face through the blood mist. A golden flame flashed by, and they all turned to ashes, but he didn''t relax.


    Even the talisman has begun to be eroded... The golden flame can''t resist the blood mist. If these people''s cultivation is not too low, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to kill them... In order to block these blood gases and keep the holy platform clear, the spirit barrier is absolutely inevitable. If you meet a living corpse in the golden elixir period, I''m afraid he will be killed I have to run away.


    "You leave quickly. After you go out, you must send someone to guard the entrance. No one can come in again!" Fu Ze''s expression was serious. Seeing that the blood mist was going to corrode the barrier, he quickly strengthened his aura output."Good..."


    women are not indecisive. She knows that this is the best result: "elder martial brother, keep these talismans and pills, and I can''t use them."


    "No, you''d better keep some. Younger martial sister Yun, you must leave here safely. " He just tried to communicate with the microphone again, but maybe the blood fog was too strong, even the microphone lost its aura and became an ordinary stone.


    "Take care, elder martial brother!"


    Without saying more, the woman took out a talisman and crushed it, and the whole person quickly disappeared here. And pay also immediately turn around, toward the thinnest place of blood fog to flee.


    Now, the border stone can still trap the fog, he must stop, stop the people who try to destroy it!


    ...


    the other end.


    Compared with the monster, Bai Han, who has a different fire, is slightly better. However, it was not easy for him to win. When the white tiger roared and fell to the ground, Bai Han was also scarred, his robes were corroded, and his aura was almost exhausted.


    Take out a few pills and take them. Although they are the lowest level of Huiling pills, they still have some effects on Baihan, who is only in the foundation period. Feeling that some aura had finally recovered in his body, he took a breath, stood up and looked at the body of the white tiger on the ground.


    "Are you all right?" The girl''s worried voice came from his ear, and a little flame appeared between his fingers, directly turning the white tiger''s body into ashes.


    "OK, let''s keep going." Looking at the woods in front of me, my white eyes are deep. It seems that this time, the cultivation world will face a great disaster...


    "go there."


    Tang Xiaotang felt that something was calling her there. She knew that the energy source she had swallowed was sensitive to something: "I feel that there is something calling there."


    Although there is no energy source, the boundary outside the secret place still exists. It imprisons the blood fog and prevents them from spreading. Presumably, there are other boundary supporters in the secret place.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    "Good."


    Bai Han didn''t hesitate. He also felt that there was a place where the evil Qi was the least, which indicated that there must be something there to prevent them from approaching.


    ...


    "who are you?"


    The woman looked back and was surprised. She asked the man in front of her.


    Who is this man? Why does he appear to have no feeling? If he doesn''t make a sound, she can''t even notice a person standing there... And why can he cross this barrier so easily?


    The other side didn''t answer her question. In fact, he just looked at her at the beginning and looked around. The evil smile on his lips never disappeared.


    "Who are you? Why are you here! " The shame of being ignored suddenly surged into her heart. With a trace of unspeakable emotion, her voice increased and she asked again.


    The man still ignored her, he waved his long sleeve, and in the blink of an eye, the jade bottle on her hand appeared in his hand. A stream of blood hovers around the man''s arm, but it is shaken away by a stronger breath.


    "Disgusting breath..."


    a low and magnetic voice sounded slowly. Confused by the voice, the woman was in a trance for a moment, but she soon woke up and looked at each other coldly: "give it back to me!"


    She can''t see through each other, can quietly take her things, this person''s strength must be above her.


    But... So what? In this world, she is invincible. When she came, the man told her that no one can kill her here, let alone give her omniscient system...


    the other side still ignored her completely. He just looked at the liquid in the bottle, and his bloody eyes were more evil than the liquid: "this disgusting thing should not exist ¡£¡±


    With a wave of his hand, a black flame wrapped the bottle and destroyed the liquid. The woman couldn''t help it any more. With a wave of her hand, an ice blue sword appeared in the air and attacked him: "stop it


    However, before she touched the man''s clothes, the ice sword suddenly broke in the air. At the same time, she only felt a suffocating breath wrapping her. The air around her was squeezing her body. The aura ran wildly in the meridians. As soon as her chest hurt, a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "Poof -"


    there was a creaking sound of bone joints in her body. Under great pressure, she knelt down on one knee and felt that all the bones in her body were going to break.


    "I don''t know what to do!" The man looked at her as if he were looking at the ants, and the flame in his hand had completely melted the jade bottle, but the bloody liquid was still wrapped, struggling to corrode the black flame, which could not be destroyed for a long time.


    "No way! It''s impossible! How dare you do it to me


    The woman looked at the ground in disbelief, the powerful pressure made her almost unable to lift her head, but... It was clear that he could not hurt her! How could that be!


    "You are just a little gold elixir. Why can''t I do it to you?"


    Men pick eyebrows, but feel some meaning, I do not know where this mole ant self-confidence, what he wants to do, still use her to command it?


    It''s ridiculous...


    there was a touch of irony in his eyes. I don''t know why, just now he subconsciously took off some strength, but didn''t wipe her out completely.


    Such a mole ant has no right to speak to him at all. And it''s unforgivable that she still dares to attack him.


    The idea moved, and the black flame slowly appeared at his fingertips. He looked at her with the eyes looking at the dead. He wanted to solve the problem immediately. Suddenly, a strange smell behind him made him dodge to one side immediately, and then he fell to the ground. He heard a not strange voice: "it''s you!"


    Some of them put away the flame of their fingertips. He looked back at the familiar face and lazily lengthened his tune: "it''s elder Fu. I haven''t seen you for a long time....


    " evil Lord Ji Shen! "


    Fu then looked at him coldly, and his whole body''s spiritual power was mentioned to the extreme: "I just said where such a strong dead breath came from. It turned out that you were playing tricks! Come on! What''s your purpose? "


    "Purpose? I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake -- "Ji Shen still has an evil smile on his face, and his red eyes are full of carelessness:" I don''t want to carry this pot. I don''t want to use this dirty method. "


    "Then why are you here?"


    Fu Ze still believes this sentence - Ji Shen''s only advantage is that he never tells a lie. He says that if it''s not him, it''s not him.


    "I''m just chasing the traitor of the demons. I don''t think the traitor didn''t see it. I saw you in the fairyland. Oh, there''s a powerful man."


    As he spoke, Ji Shen took a look at the woman who had been lying on the ground. He gave a cold hum and removed some of his authority.


    "But don''t you always claim to be aboveboard? Why do you use this kind of means that you despise now? ""What did you say?" Fu then subconsciously looked at the woman on the ground. When he saw the familiar face, he was surprised.


    "How could it be you?"


    Isn''t this girl the arrogant one in the temple that day? Why is she here? And, listen to Jishen, she''s the one who''s responsible?


    When he felt each other''s breath carefully, his face was even more heavy. It''s only a few months since the ceremony. Why does her cultivation progress so fast? It''s impossible!


    "Who are you?" He asked harshly, with a show of authority. This woman''s breath is strange. I don''t know where she came from. If everything here is really her ghost, her purpose... Is not to destroy the whole cultivation world!


    Ji Shen looks at the flame in his palm, and the red liquid is still there. On the contrary, his dark flame is gradually becoming invincible and severely corroded...


    there is a trace of fierce color in his eyes. What is it? Where on earth did the man get it? He never thought that she would betray, but if she had not polluted the demon world, he would not believe it anyway.


    "Who am I? Ha ha....


    the woman on the ground suddenly gave out a cold and arrogant low smile. She slowly got up and didn''t seem to be oppressed by the pressure... No one expected that she could move even under the pressure of two experts who were several times stronger than her!


    At the same time, a strange smell came out of her. Shengsheng broke the double pressure of Jishen and fuze and twisted her body to stand up.


    "It''s unforgivable of you to dare to fight me!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    Her lips are still covered with blood, but her breath is deepening, and her accomplishments are rising from the beginning of the golden elixir, the middle of the golden elixir, the late of the golden elixir... It''s like a ball slowly expanding, but in a few seconds, she has experienced a gap that other people can''t cross in half of her life or even in her whole life, leaping to the late Yuan baby.


    She raised her head, and her pupils were filled with strange blood color, which was deeper than the blood mist.


    ...


    "and so on."


    Bai Han, who was on his way, didn''t know. So he slowly stopped and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map. The three bright signs nearby made her feel very strange. How did the three meet?


    "No, it''s OK. Keep going."


    After hesitating for a while, Tang Xiaotang decided to go there. It''s a big deal. Just stay away for a while.


    Aware of her concealment, Bai Han lowered her eyes, but still picked up her steps and sped away in that direction.


    However, Ben''s calm mood suddenly became a little worse...


    "here we are."


    In front of a stone wall, Bai Han stops. Here is the place where he feels no evil spirit.


    The air is full of rich blood color fog, but they all seem to be blocked by something. They stay in front of the stone wall and can''t get closer. Bai Han steps forward and touches the place where the fog stays. A layer of light ripples like water lines spread from his fingers, and his fingers have gone through the ripples and disappeared behind out of thin air.


    It''s the border.


    "Do you have invisibility? Stick one and go in. " He was about to cross the border when he heard the girl''s voice.


    Although there are Fu rules in it, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t think that Bai Han, who has lost his cultivation, can beat Ji Shen or Wen Xiyu. She can''t let him have something to do.


    The effect of the invisibility charm is not very good, but as long as Bai Han doesn''t show his breath and speak, they will not find it if they are fighting.


    "Good."


    After a pause, Bai Han took out a talisman and pasted it on his body to hide his figure.


    He believed her, so he didn''t ask for a reason.


    The transparent barrier rippled, a human figure appeared, and then slowly disappeared, leaving the blood fog gathering outside, more and more rich.


    ...


    "you, die for me!"


    Wen Xiyu waved her hand, and the red flame came to them with the burning temperature. In their hurry to escape, a jade bottle appeared again in her hand, which was still the strange red liquid.


    "No!"


    Almost instantly, Fu Ze understood her intention and tried to stop her action, but it was too late.


    Ji Shen is also quick, but it''s useless. Wen Xiyu''s speed is more than twice as fast as just now, and he still has red liquid in his hand, and he doesn''t dare to remove all the flames.


    During this hesitation, wenxiyu had crushed the bottle with one hand, and the bright red liquid spilled on the surface of the crystal. Layers of blood fog wrapped the transparent spirit stone and penetrated into the colorless stone.


    The light of the stone darkened in an instant. It vibrated and made a "buzzing" sound, just like the last whine. Then, it was a little bit corroded by the red liquid and began to slowly disappear.


    With the disappearance of the stone, the barrier that had been blocking the blood fog finally disappeared completely, and the blood fog that had no place to stop all poured into the last clean place, occupying all the air here.


    ...


    at this time, out of the secret.


    All they could see was that the white entrance to the secret place suddenly began to disappear, and then red blood gas slowly poured out from the entrance. The red fog spread to the whole sky, and there was a trend of diffusion...


    "what''s this?"


    People who don''t know the danger of fog just feel curious and even surprised. Is this the secret treasure in the secret place? It''s coming out soon?


    Although a fairy had warned them not to enter the secret place before, they were greedy of human nature, and they had never seen the danger in the secret place, so they naturally felt nothing.


    The desire for the secret treasure overcame their doubts. They didn''t care at all. In recent days, except for the fairy, no one else came out, and a large number of people rushed into the secret place.


    Therefore, they are destined to be the first victims of this disaster.


    "No!"


    Yunyao, who has just left the secret place, looks pale.


    Could it be that senior brother Fu had already...


    but, regardless of her sadness, she suddenly turned back and drove to the direction of zongmen with a resolute look, and the speed increased to the fastest. No matter what, she must go to the clan as soon as possible and report the news to the Lord.


    Come on, be quick!


    ...


    in secret.Fu Ze didn''t care to fight wenxiyu any more. He quickly put up a barrier to prevent himself from being eroded by the blood mist. Even Ji Shen frowned and raised a black flame all over his body to keep the blood mist away from his body.


    Knowing that he couldn''t get along well, and that he had been seriously injured in the previous battle, Wen Xiyu took this opportunity to crush a talisman, and he turned into a light and ran towards the distance. Ji Shen also turned into a light to chase her, leaving Fu Ze alone to face the more and more rampant blood fog.


    "Damn it


    Fu then clenched his teeth, reached out and a piece of Rune paper full of gold characters appeared in his hand. He bit open his finger and put the blood on it. In an instant, the golden light flashed and the rune paper floated. Where the golden light flashed, the blood fog began to dissipate.


    However, with his blood flowing less and less, the light of Rune paper began to weaken, and the blood fog had the tendency of condensation. Fu then quickly opened his palm, more blood came out and was absorbed by the rune paper.


    It took him a lot of energy to start the rune paper. He wanted to stick the rune book on the spirit stone that had not completely disappeared, trying to prevent the outermost boundary from disappearing. But Fu found that it was difficult for him to maintain the barrier, let alone control it to move. Moreover, under the back bite of the rune paper, his divine consciousness already had the pain of pinpricking.


    Sure enough, it''s too reluctant for him to use this talisman... But there''s no other way. If we can''t stop the spread of the blood mist, the whole cultivation world will be in big trouble...


    at this time, if only our ancestors were here... If it was him, he would not fall into this realm...


    he Thinking about this, his vision began to blur, but at this time, he saw that the floating talisman suddenly glowed, and flew to the last piece of spirit stone that had been corroded.


    Familiar face appeared in front of others, he can recognize this face!


    Fu Ze''s voice trembled with excitement: "old..."


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    "Don''t talk." While controlling the talisman with his divine sense, Bai Han asked in a low voice, "are you ok?"


    Pay then have a moment Zheng Leng, this, this is that always indifferent what all don''t put in the eye of white cold old ancestor? When will he care about them?


    "No, it''s OK." However, at such a time of crisis, he did not care to think much. He quickly took out a pill and swallowed it in his mouth to recover his excessive mental power and aura.


    Fortunately, Bai Han''s spirit is still at the level of spirit, otherwise he can''t control this talisman which is only half activated by Fu.


    The rune paper flew down on the last piece of spirit stone, and the golden light diffused, dispersing the blood gas. But the remaining spirit stone was not enough to support the whole boundary. So they saw the blood mist pause, and then continued to spread recklessly, but because of the rune paper, they didn''t dare to get close to them. This piece was clean.


    "Laozu, what are you doing?" After absorbing the pills in a hurry, Fu Ze, who recovered a little physical strength, showed a trace of blood on his pale face. He felt the smell of white cold and was surprised.


    This, this... Obviously only the cultivation during the foundation period. What happened to Laozu? Is it a failure to attack Mahayana...


    there is a panic at the bottom of my heart. At this juncture, if this is the case, it will be over. Let''s not say that the demon world knows what the news will be, but say that the disaster this time, I''m afraid it''s dangerous to repair the immortal world...


    "I have nothing to do, just temporarily seal the cultivation."


    At a glance, he saw what he was thinking. Bai Han explained faintly, "you can''t tell anyone about this."


    "Why, aren''t you going to let them know? Maybe there will be a way to solve it in the clan! "


    Tang Xiaotang disagrees with him very much. Although he can understand that he doesn''t want to shake people''s hearts at such a time, if he has to support himself at such a time, in case of any accident, the consequences will be much worse than hiding his real situation.


    Obviously, Fu Ze thought the same way: "don''t you plan to go back and take charge of the overall situation?"


    "No, I will solve this problem. When you go back to the sect, ask Yuelong to open the mountain protection array. My disciples must not go out. At the same time, recall all the disciples who went out for training."


    "Yes. But... "Fu Ze seems to want to say something.


    "In addition, inform the leaders of other sects to call all Yuan Ying friars and temporarily block the entrance to the secular world." This blood mist must not be allowed to spread to the secular world.


    "And you?" Fu then asked in a hurry.


    "Master, go to find a way to eliminate the blood fog." Bai Han looked at the light fading talisman. Maybe it had just directly dispersed so much liquid. Now it could not resist the surrounding blood fog, and they began to gather slowly again.


    He took it down and held it in his hand. A faint light enveloped them. He reached out and handed it to them.


    "Take it."


    "But you..." even in his infancy, he can''t resist the erosion of the blood fog. Without this talisman, now he is only in the foundation period, how can he...


    "go quickly, don''t delay."


    In Bai Han''s cold but dignified eyes, Fu Ze finally bowed his head. He had to obey his command: "yes, Laozu."


    He stood up and looked at him again. Even if his face was ordinary, only his accomplishments during the foundation period, his temperament was still calm, as if nothing could defeat him, and no one could disobey him.


    Fu then bowed his head, took the talisman in Bai Han''s hand, turned and quickly disappeared in the blood fog.


    Seeing his figure disappear in a piece of blood, Bai Han finally takes back his eyes and looks at the only piece of border stone left.


    "Why don''t you talk?" From just now on, the girl didn''t speak. He was a little strange. She always kept talking. Now, why didn''t she say a word? It''s not like her...


    "you''ve made up your mind, what else can I say?" Tang Xiao sugar curls her mouth, and make complaints about it. She can only help him to think of Tucao.


    Who told her that her task was this man?


    "Do you have any good ideas?" She continued. Since the decision can''t be changed, we have to start thinking about ways.


    "No


    "No?" Hearing Bai Han''s reply, Tang Xiaotang almost breathed: "no? No, you said you''d solve it? How do you solve it? By dreaming? " Her voice shot up.


    "So think of a way." Bai Han is very calm. He is really calm. Anyway, Tang Xiaotang can''t see that he has a little bit of panic and anxiety, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s such a time now. Do you think of a way? Are you sure you''re not teasing me? " She took it. This character... It''s more difficult for him to feel real anxiety than for her to understand emotion.


    "Actually, I have some ideas." See she begins to blow hair, white cold just explains a way slowly. In fact, his real mood is not as calm as she seems.Without cultivation, he was faced with such difficulties. Only he knew the heaviness and powerlessness of his heart. He felt that maybe this time he lost cultivation, it was to let him understand that his state of mind was not as firm as he had imagined...


    he thought of her question again, why did he cultivate immortals?


    However, listening to her voice, the powerlessness in his heart disappeared. He thought, no matter what the final outcome of this time, at least his current cultivation can send her to the secular world.


    "That''s about the same." Tang Xiaotang is thinking about whether to send him away at the critical moment, or he will die, and the world will definitely end, so he heard his voice: "tell me, what do you think?"


    "I''ll tell you when I get out of here." He took a few steps forward and stood beside the border stone the size of his fingernails.


    "OK..."


    he was just about to reach out to touch it when he saw that the border stone, which was dim to death, suddenly lit up, quickly avoided his fingers, turned into a light spot, and went directly into the sword at his waist.


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Tang Xiaotang said half, was suddenly flooded in a light shocked. The light went straight into her soul, and no matter how she felt, it seemed to melt completely, leaving no trace.


    "How are you?"


    She checked for a moment, and then heard Bai Han''s voice. He asked anxiously, "how are you?"


    "I''m fine." Tang Xiaotang knew why the Stone got into her body. Although he didn''t know what it was for, he couldn''t hurt her anyway.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    "If I don''t touch it..." he looks very remorseful, Tang Xiaotang''s heart is warm.


    "Don''t blame you. You just don''t touch it. If it wants to touch me, it can''t stop it at your present level." She comforted.


    Bai Han: "I don''t know why, it seems that I haven''t been comforted at all...


    " you haven''t said yet, what do you think? "


    "In fact, it''s like this..."


    Bai Han told Tang Xiaotang that the northernmost end of the cultivation world is the polar region, covered with ice and snow that never melts all the year round. There is a pool of water in the polar region, called feisheng pool. It''s said that it''s the place to wash away all bones and fly to heaven, but that place... Without Mahayana cultivation, it can''t be approached at all. If you approach without permission, you can''t get close to it If you take time to cultivate, you will be cut to ashes by the thunder.


    "I''ve been to that place before, but it''s not as scary as the rumor says." Bai Han said in a low voice, "it''s true that you can''t get close to it."


    In order to find a way to break through the limit, he went to many places in his early years, and naturally he also went to the so-called polar regions, but...


    "but, does this have anything to do with the fog?" Tang Xiaotang doesn''t understand.


    "The water of feisheng pool is very different. No matter what force touches the spring, it will disappear instantly." Bai Han once tried to step into the pool water, but when he touched it, all the spiritual power in his body was sucked away, and he had to give up.


    "So what do you want to do?" There is a guess, but Tang Xiaotang still doesn''t know what Bai Han wants to do.


    Although he knew that he wanted to eliminate the blood mist with the help of the pool water, the blood mist was not dead. How could he go to the feisheng pool by himself?


    "Take the body as the container, supplemented by the array, absorb the blood mist, and then enter the pool, you can completely eliminate them."


    "Don''t tell me, that''s what you want. You want to use your body as a container?" Tang Xiaotang is surprised.


    Bai Han did not speak, he acquiesced.


    "No way!" It''s too risky. If he doesn''t arrive and is engulfed by the blood mist, her task will be ruined.


    "That''s the only way." Bai Han doesn''t want to make unnecessary sacrifice. He naturally has his own consideration: "I can feel what blocks the cultivation in my body, not just the seal."


    The barrier, like a transparent membrane, blocked the progress of his cultivation. He could feel its existence and even attack it, but he could not completely break through it.


    He knew that was the bottleneck.


    Seeing the blood mist that seemed to corrode all the borders, his heart beat for a moment.


    So, can we use it to make a breakthrough?


    "But it''s too dangerous! You can find someone else! " The girl still didn''t agree.


    "No one is more suitable than me." What''s more, who would be willing to sacrifice for such a thing: "you know, without the spiritual power to transform the spirit, it''s hard for the spirit to resist the corrosion of resentment."


    And: "even if... Failed, now I have only the foundation period, it will not cause too much damage."


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak because she knew what he said was right.


    "But don''t forget that the blood fog is produced by that strange liquid. Even if you remove the blood fog, as long as there is that liquid, there will always be blood fog." After a moment''s silence, he heard the girl say.


    "I know, so she won''t have a chance to do it again."


    The only thing that makes Tang Xiaotang feel lucky is that Bai Han has no feelings for Wenxi fish this time.


    "Do you know where she is?" She remembers that at that time, Ji Shen chased Wen Xiyu and left. She just didn''t know where they went?


    "I don''t know, but I have a way." Bai Han leaned over and picked up a small piece of blood on the ground, which was the fragment of the container for the red liquid.


    The blood on it... Tang Xiaotang narrowed her eyes and remembered the blood on her body when she saw Wenxi fish just now: "you mean, tracking symbol?"


    I don''t know what''s in her body, her blood will not be swallowed by the fog, but presents a very bright red.


    "That''s right." Bai Han took out a trace of spirit power and turned it into a bubble to wrap the fragment: "as long as you have this, you can easily find her."


    "In that case, all right." Tang Xiaotang knows that she can''t stop Bai Han, and there''s no other way now. Anyway, she has another chance to keep him at the critical moment: "I have a request. You must take me with you at any time. You can''t let me leave!"


    "Good."


    She heard his light reply.


    ...


    when they left Haotian secret place, the whole secret place had been completely filled with blood mist. They couldn''t see their fingers, and their eyes were full of blood.


    The situation was worse than expected. Almost all the first people who came in became zombies. Although there is no energy source to provide energy for them in the last world, these people are monks themselves, and they all have their own accomplishments. Now they have become zombies. With the corrosive effect of the blood mist, their power has more than doubled.Maybe the spirit of Bai Han was not built in the foundation period, but he was not afraid of these strange blood fog, but he absorbed too much, which was not good.


    The strangest thing is Tang Xiaotang. I don''t know whether she has absorbed the last bit of jiejie stone or whether there is an energy source in her body. A layer of aperture appears around her body to isolate the fog.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    After they leave the secret place, maybe even the last energy has disappeared. This dilapidated secret place can''t support any more. They stand on the ground and watch it break up a little bit, break into countless pieces, and disappear in the world. And those monks who have become zombies also disappear in the gap of time and space with it.


    The blood fog has spread to the whole cultivation world. They are like some kind of living object, which can automatically absorb all the power they can absorb, whether it''s spiritual power or magic power, whether it''s free or in the monk''s body, as long as it can be touched by them, it will be absorbed.


    And if they absorb the blood gas, they will become more rich and can absorb more and more aura. If this cycle continues, sooner or later, the whole cultivation world will be absorbed by them.


    At this critical moment, the cultivation world can''t care about the fight between immortal and demon, and between human and demon. Even if they are reluctant, they should unite and disperse the strange blood fog from the cultivation world.


    The strength of unity is still very strong. Soon, they thought of the way that Bai Han thought before.


    Seal the blood fog into several people''s bodies, plug them with the purest soul power, and then seal these people into a small world. In this way, the blood fog will not harm the whole Xiuzhen world.


    When it comes to the selection of candidates, people are worried again. What kind of people are you looking for to seal the blood fog?


    First of all, cultivation should not be too low, otherwise the power of the soul is not strong enough, I''m afraid it can''t be sealed... But if cultivation is too strong, it''s a pity to lose, and let''s not say anything else, these people are not willing to give their lives...


    but there are still warriors. After all kinds of benefits, there are still some family ancestors willing to stand up and act as these containers. Most of them have reached the limit of their life, and they can''t make any more breakthroughs. It''s better to choose to sacrifice themselves, and get fame for themselves and all kinds of benefits for their families.


    The candidates are confirmed, and the next step is to arrange the array. If you want to absorb such a wide range of blood fog, it will take a lot of time and energy. All the monks gathered together and began to draw complicated array.


    However, both Xianxiu and Moxiu were actually defending each other secretly.


    The reason is very simple, their strongest, do not know where to go.


    And they all think that the other side still has someone to lead them. If the other side suddenly makes trouble at this time, they can''t resist it.


    No one knows where Jishen has gone. Since their sacrifice disappeared, the devil left the magic palace and never went back. Even his closest left and right Dharma protectors didn''t know his whereabouts.


    On Xianxiu''s side, although they don''t know about Bai Han''s loss of cultivation, the news from tianjizong is that he''s closed up and can''t finish for a while, so they also secretly guard against the evil practitioners.


    Fu Zexiu, the only one who knew the truth, was damaged and unable to preside over major events. After reporting the news, he had to shut up and stabilize his spirit. Therefore, even if some people in Tianji sect were ready to move, they did not dare to act without authorization.


    Oh, what''s more, out of the fear of blood fog, everyone can''t help but put their resentment on the people who made it all - Wen Xiyu is a big hit this time. The photo stone that Fu Ze brought back has been copied countless times. With her wanted notice pasted all over the whole Xiuzhen world, now, no one doesn''t know her.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that it doesn''t work, because wenxiyu doesn''t use his own face at all, and the wanted notice they posted doesn''t work at all.


    No matter how many things, she is not in the mood to manage, because she and Bai Han are on the way to feisheng pool.


    In order to absorb the blood mist and enter the feisheng pool as quickly as possible, after discussion, they decided to draw the array of absorbing the fog on the polar region.


    And before that, they must lift the seal on Bai Han. Think about it, now only the water of feisheng pool is the most useful.


    Far north.


    Along the way, there was snow white everywhere. This is a world covered with ice and snow. There is no sunshine all the year round. Thick clouds cover the sky and the earth. Heavy snow is flying, and lightning flashes through the clouds. Almost all around are full-bodied thunder power.


    This is probably one of the few places in the whole cultivation world that has not been corroded by the blood fog.


    Bai Han dressed in white and walked slowly in the snow. He was not afraid of the cold. The cold wind around him made his robes flying, but he didn''t have any expression.


    "Now that someone has chosen to sacrifice, why do you have to work so hard?" Tang Xiaotang can''t see through Bai Han''s heart. He recently isolated his thoughts. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what he is going to do.


    Bai Han is silent.


    "I always think it''s not that simple."


    Just when Tang Xiaotang thought he would not answer, she heard his faint voice.


    "Well... Wait!"


    Tang Xiaotang was about to speak when she suddenly caught a glimpse of a red dot on the map and quickly moved to this side. After the red dot, it is the same sign as Bai Han, with the word "Ji Shen" on it."Come on, hide!"


    "Why?"


    "Someone''s coming!" Seeing that the two people were approaching quickly, but there was no shelter around them, Tang Xiaotang yelled: "get down quickly!"


    "..."


    when he was speechless, Bai Han was still lying on the snow. His white clothes mixed with the snow, and the falling snow soon buried him.


    He held his breath. After a while, he felt two breaths passing quickly in front of him, bringing a burst of depression. The two men had no time to take care of the scene outside, and did not find that they were covered with a layer of snow.


    The familiar breath makes Bai Han''s eyebrows slightly wrinkle. When they are gone, he stands up from the snow and looks at their back.


    "I don''t know what they''re doing here?"


    Tang Xiaotang: "maybe it''s for... Chasing you?" Although she said that, she felt that they would come here, which must have something to do with feisheng pool.


    "Let''s follow... Wait! What are you doing? " She saw Bai Han release her from her body and put her in the snow.


    "You wait for me here." He wrapped Tang Xiaotang in clothes and covered her with layers of snow, making her invisible.


    "What are you doing! Get me out of here


    But no matter what she said, Bai Han couldn''t hear her without touching her. He didn''t intend to let her step into this matter. It''s too dangerous. It''s enough for him to be alone.


    But now the whole Xiuzhen world is full of that strange blood fog everywhere, only here is the cleanest, leave her here, he can leave at ease.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    "Wait for me, I''ll be back."


    The snow gradually covered her body. Her eyes were all white, but his voice sounded in her ears. Tang Xiaotang didn''t know what he was going to do, but he could guess...


    sure enough, this kind of body is the most troublesome! She didn''t even know whether Bai Han had lied or not!


    What should we do now?


    Feeling the heavy body deep in the snow, and the smell of white cold has quickly disappeared from the body, he went in the direction opposite to feisheng pool.


    What is he going back to do?


    Almost instantly, Tang Xiaotang thought of the answer. He must have contacted Yuelong in advance and used his body as a container!


    This idiot!


    She gritted her teeth and looked at the sign disappearing on the map. She clearly agreed! As long as you take her, no matter what, at least she will protect his spirit!


    I want to curse you!


    No... it can''t be like this. Calm down, calm down... Calm down, ghost! I really can''t calm down!


    If Bai Han died, she would stay in this place all the time... And she was sad to think that he would die.


    Such a beautiful face, if dead, what a pity!


    Even for this, we can''t let him die.


    Get out of this place!


    The more critical it is, the more sober Tang Xiaotang is. It was a habit accumulated by countless worlds. She forced herself to calm down and began to think of ways.


    The only chance can''t be used, I don''t know what will happen in the future, and the virus hasn''t been cleared, so at least I have to leave a card... It can only depend on her body itself.


    How to say, her body used to be a magic weapon, and the main reason why she couldn''t control it was that the aura of the sword had disappeared with the disappearance of the spirit of the sword. Without the aura, it was just an ordinary sword and could not move naturally.


    But now, she is equivalent to the sword spirit. As long as the sword body is filled with spirit power again, she can control it!


    How to make it full of spiritual power again...


    she sank into her soul, quietly looked at the golden red energy source, and had an idea.


    This energy source is the product of the world. Since it can support a secret place, its spiritual power must be sufficient, and it is the same vein as the spiritual power of the world.


    As long as you can melt it into the sword, it will have spiritual power?


    Now, Tang Xiaotang is very lucky, he swallowed this energy source, otherwise, this time there is really no way!


    When she closed her eyes and opened them again, a sharp color flashed through the light golden pupil of her transparent soul. She firmly stretched out her hand and slowly held the golden red beads in her hand.


    Zhu Zi seems to be aware of something and starts to resist violently. Tang Xiaotang''s move is to completely refine it into spiritual power, which means that it will no longer exist.


    This energy source, which has existed in the secret place for thousands of years, has produced a trace of intelligence. At that time, when it was swallowed into Tang Xiaotang''s soul, it was very unwilling, just because it was stained by the turbid Qi, and it could not produce the strength to resist. But in Tang Xiaotang''s soul, during this period, those turbid Qi were digested by Tang Xiaotang''s soul, and it began to move, just because it was hindered by Tang Xiaotang''s soul It''s too powerful and it doesn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    But now, vaguely aware that it is about to disappear, it begins to fight.


    Perhaps infected by the resentment in the red fog, this energy source destined to disappear for the world has its own selfish desire. It doesn''t want to disappear, it wants to be free!


    "No?" Feeling the struggling beads in the palm of his hand, Tang Xiaotang smiles coldly and fills his golden pupils with ice: "I can''t do it if I don''t want to!"


    She hasn''t digested it all the time. It''s not that she can''t digest it. She just thinks it''s like a gem. It doesn''t matter if she stays. She doesn''t lack the energy.


    However, this does not mean that it can escape. Even if it is not digested by her, it will be destroyed by the organization. Because power is no longer a pure energy source, it can not support the operation of the world at all and will only bring disaster.


    Under Tang Xiaotang''s powerful soul, the resistance of energy source is so weak. Even if she has only a part of the soul body, it is far more than that. It is only a derivative of the main energy source of the world.


    The energy source is not willing, a little bit smaller, Tang Xiaotang''s soul body began to show a light golden red light, at the same time, a spiritual power is absorbed by her little bit into the dull stiff sword body.


    This process is like getting through all the meridians of a person whose meridians are blocked. It''s extremely difficult. If you are careless, you will go crazy and die. What Tang Xiaotang is doing now is 100 times more dangerous than that.


    Fortunately, Bai Han''s clothes wrapped the sword. Otherwise, the golden and red lines on the sword would be reflected through the snow on Tang Xiaotang''s body.


    On the vast snow plain, no one noticed that under the layers of snow, there was a sword trying to refine itself....


    the floor of the open hall is all made of the best spirit stone. Layers of red cinnabar on the ground painted with complex patterns, weird and mysterious patterns have been spread along the huge pillars of the hall to the zenith, the whole space is filled with rich aura.


    In the center of the hall, more and more complex characters surround a pool of spring water, sending out bursts of cold air. The talismans in chains surround the whole pool of spring water, and several people stand beside the pool.


    Bai Han walked in indifferently. His silver hair was dancing, his clothes were flying, and his face was as cool as a banished immortal. However, they felt at ease. As soon as they saw him, they saluted him respectfully.


    "Bai Hanzun."


    White cold nods, faint voice rings out in the main hall: "all ready?"


    "Rest assured, the array has been drawn."


    An old man with white beard came forward and stroked his beard. But he looked at the white cold''s eyes with a doubt.


    Why... Can''t you feel the breath of Bai Hanzun?


    No matter what he thought, Bai Han had stepped forward and stepped into the pool step by step, standing in the middle of the pool.


    "Let''s start."


    He is very calm, but a few people by the pool are not calm, especially Yue long, who stands in the front.


    Looking at the white cold in the water, he stepped forward and said in a low voice: "Laozu, do you really want to do this?" Without him, they would be lower than the magicians...


    "don''t delay the time."


    Bai Han didn''t answer his words. He closed his eyes and a layer of dark blue flame slowly rippled around him. It''s fire, but I''m not afraid of the pool water around him. The blue flame beats on the pool water, and the rune paper around him starts to move without wind.


    "Hoo -"


    the stone on the ground flickered, and the red cinnabar flowed with strange light, as if it had life, and began to spread out automatically.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    The friars standing by the pool looked at each other. Just now, the old man with white beard sighed. First, he stood up and went to a blank space in the array. His eyes closed slightly and stood still like a huge stone.


    Another five monks gradually came to their own position and stood well. In addition to the old man who had stood before, they just formed a six pointed star to protect Bai Han in the middle.


    All of these people, except Bai Han, are at the end of their lives. They can no longer break through. They can only choose this way to get more resources and protection for their descendants or sects.


    The rest of the monks stood on one side in silence and saluted the powerful people who were about to die.


    This is just the most central part of the array. In addition to this, there are six other places. Each place has a similar array. Except for Bai Han, who is the center of the array, the array in each place is composed of one monk in the apotheosis period and six monks in the Yuanying period.


    No matter whether the strange blood fog can be sealed completely or not, these people are heroes, and their names will be engraved into the stone tablet and stand in the world of Xiuzhen forever.


    After the ceremony, the monks left here one after another and went to another place that was already ready. When the array is started, the aura and other things around it will be absorbed into the eyes of the most central array. They can only stand in a relatively safe place and wait for the final result.


    The monks have all left, but Yue long is still standing. He looked at the seven people in the array and the more and more dense blood fog outside the hall, which was blocked by the transparent light shield. Finally, he turned and walked out.


    He couldn''t stop them, because it was a matter of the survival of Xiuzhen world. Even if he wanted to keep the man, he could only watch helplessly.


    Turn around and go out firmly, since he has made a sacrifice, then he must protect them all in exchange for their lives!


    ...


    tianjizong, below the main peak.


    Tianjizong, which has always been mysterious and silent, is now full of people. People look at the terrible blood fog blocked outside by the mountain protection array in panic. Some are desperate, some are numb, some are sad, some are angry, but they can do nothing. They can only look at the familiar environment, the familiar people, and everything they are familiar with is swallowed up and changed beyond recognition.


    A disciple sobbed in a low voice: "Wuwuwuwu, elder martial Sister Zhang..." when they were practicing, the red fog suddenly appeared and devoured everything around them. If elder martial Sister Zhang had not pushed her at the critical moment, she would have been swallowed... But elder martial Sister Zhang, she...


    "how could that be?"


    Another man began to cry in a low voice. He had been practicing with his partner, but the blood mist suddenly appeared. Before he could react, his partner would be swallowed up. If the elders hadn''t come in time, he would have been swallowed up.


    With these two cries, more and more people can''t control themselves, and fear and grief gradually envelop all of them.


    Even the friars in the golden age were speechless. They thought that their cultivation was already very high, but in the face of the strange blood fog, they could do nothing but keep their mind. As long as they were touched by it, they could hardly resist. They would immediately be sucked up and controlled by it to become zombie like puppets... Along the way, they did not know how many such zombies they saw, and those who were familiar with before all became rigid Cold... Even if they kill people, it''s hard to see such a scene.


    There are really too few that can survive.


    Through the fog, they saw that the living corpses were standing in a neat line, little by little close to the barrier, and the eyes with scarlet light were like soul lamps, which lit up very clearly in the dark.


    But they can''t move, as long as they take this big step, they will soon become like those living corpses...


    they silently turn their eyes to the highest mountain in the distance, and it seems that they can see a faint golden light in the mist.


    All hope lies in them.


    ...


    polar ice sheets.


    Wen Xiyu''s angry eyes were staring at the man opposite. Even if it was a very evil face, it could not make her have any other thoughts.


    "What are you going to do?" She couldn''t bear it. Last time, because of him and that person, she not only didn''t get anything, but also was seriously injured. She even used some treasures that she had been cherishing all the time. She was really distressed and bleeding.


    but this man is still in hot pursuit. It''s not that she didn''t want to kill him, but first, his strength is still much stronger than her, even at the critical moment To help those treasures rise to the peak of Yuanying, she is not absolutely sure to get rid of him. Second, for some unknown reason, the system forbids her to kill this person.


    She couldn''t get rid of it or kill it, which made her extremely upset.


    Ji Shen did not answer.


    Looking at each other''s eyes almost angry, Wen Xi fish gnawed his teeth and said: "if you follow me again, I will not be polite!"


    "Oh? I want to see how impolite you are. "Jishen didn''t pay any attention to her threat. Although wenxiyu has a strong talent and cultivation is also very high in other people''s eyes, it''s really nothing to him.


    The red eyes of the evil spirit are just looking at her. There are many secrets about this woman. He is very curious. If there is no strange liquid, he can consider making her into a puppet... It must be very interesting.


    But the most important thing is that she has that thing. That''s what the traitor used in the holy pool. She must have something to do with that traitor!


    On this alone, he would not let her go. I wanted to catch her and search for the soul, so as to find the traitor. But unexpectedly, this woman''s cultivation is not high, but no one can escape. She almost escaped several times. If the demons didn''t have a secret way to track a person''s spirit, he might not be able to keep up with her.


    A faint light flashed in the evil eyes. This time, she would never run away!


    Wen Xi fish couldn''t bear it. With a wave of his finger, a red flame directly attacked each other. The result is obvious, is easily evaded by the other party.


    Taking advantage of each other to avoid, she once again left. Ji Shen dodged the fire, but found that the target had disappeared in front of him again. His eyes were dark, and he continued to pursue.


    When he chased the figure away, a man suddenly appeared from one side. She looked at Ji Shen''s figure, her eyes were very cold.


    Don''t you believe that if you abandon a puppet this time, you can''t avoid him?


    Hearing the sound of the system, she nodded: "I know. I''ll rush there."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    She raised her head, looking at the distant sky, in the distant place, a trace of red infected the sky, beautiful as rosy clouds.


    Things here... Can only be left behind for a while, no matter what it is, it can''t stop her plan!


    In a flash, the slender figure disappeared from the original place. But she did not see, not far away under the snow, a wisp of golden red light, a little bit through the snow, exposed.


    It''s snowing.


    Tang Xiaotang has no time to take care of the outside situation. He is refining his body wholeheartedly. The originally dull sword body turns golden red. The uneven edges of the sword are burned away and become as thin as paper. The fuzzy edges are full of light. Red lines spread on the sword body.


    Finally, the whole sword was wrapped by light, and under the aura quenching, it was like a new life. The aura in the snow quickly poured into here. The sky was overcast, and the lightning was looming, and the thunder was dull, just like a drumstick, hitting Tang Xiaotang''s heart hard.


    Oh, No. what''s this, ray?


    She forgets that she is a sword. In this world, whether it is elixir or magic weapon, as long as the level is at or above the xuanjie level, she will survive the thunder disaster. She is equivalent to refining herself. Although she doesn''t know the specific level, the energy source is not ordinary. Even if only 34% of the aura is refined by her as a sword body, it is absolutely useless Yes, it is better than refining with millennial black iron.


    Just thinking, a thunder in the cloud has been accumulated, and the bucket of thunder and lightning cut through the sky and hit directly on the snow. Tang Xiaotang didn''t have time to avoid, so he had to harden his head, stand up and prepare to fight hard.


    She can''t use her own mental power. After all, she is not a creature in the world. If she is detected by the thunder robber who symbolizes the rules, her mission will directly fail. Although she will not be killed, her spirit will certainly be affected.


    I can only use this body hardened by aura to resist. I hope this sword... Won''t be so brittle...


    "boom --!"


    The thunder is deafening. The thunder hits the ground heavily, and the snowflakes are splashing everywhere. This place is mainly based on Lei Lingli, but the attack power of robbing thunder is much stronger. If this one strikes down, Tang Xiaotang will be in the dark.


    The sword she had just hardened was cut into black carbon again, and the metal was conductive. The feeling of being shocked by electricity was very ecstatic, and she could only hold it.


    This lightning came down, the clouds in the sky still did not disperse, the faint lightning still flashed, Tang Xiaotang had no time to breathe, the second thunder followed, she only felt numb soul body, even did not feel.


    Although robbing thunder is split on the sword, her soul can''t help being affected as the spirit of the sword. Although there is no big damage, there is still pain...


    fortunately, her body is not the real body, otherwise, the pain of the body and the pain of the spirit... It can''t be worse. I really want to think about it It hurts!


    Fortunately, there are only five ways of robbing thunder. Although each way is more fierce than the other, Tang Xiaotang is still able to bear it. If she doesn''t have enough spiritual power, she will output it. Anyway, she has digested an energy source and is not afraid. When all the five ways of thunder are cut, she feels like she has taken off a layer of skin.


    But it''s also good. At least after the robbery, she felt that her body was lighter and more flexible. Even after she had just been tempered, her sluggish feeling disappeared. She tried to control it for a while. It was very easy for her to fly, and she was as flexible as her own body.


    Regardless of the black body cut by thunder, Tang Xiaotang flies up in a hurry. While opening the map, she searches for Bai Han''s location and locates it. Looking at the red spot approaching him, she flies towards it quickly.


    Hurry up, be sure to arrive before Wen Xi fish!


    The golden red light flashed like a meteor across the sky and disappeared in the red fog.


    Dare to bury the charm in the snow! Bai Han, wait for me!


    ...


    "Hua" -- "


    the invisible breath floats in the air. In the solemn hall, the people in the array close their eyes, their bodies gradually shine, and the light of different colors are stripped from their bodies and injected into the array. Those scarlet lines seem to have been given life and began to move a little bit.


    The spirit stones on the ground began to flicker wildly, and countless auras gathered together and poured into the talisman. The stimulated array flashed with golden light, and the huge light column rose from all over the sky, broke through the top of the hall, through the mountain protection array, and straight into the thick red fog outside. From a distance, it was like a giant dragon, breaking through the blood color and straight up into the sky.


    Just as this light column rises, the same light column rises at the same time in six distant places.


    Wen Xiyu, who is on his way here, sees the pillar of light in the distance, and his face is stained with haze. She speeded up again, and the whole person almost turned into a line, going straight through the fog to the thickest light column in the middle.


    Tianji sect.


    The crowd stood in the pre arranged array, looking at the huge pillar of light on the main peak. I don''t know who whispered: "it will be successful, right?"No one answered, and they didn''t know if they would succeed.


    The light is becoming more and more powerful, and the strong suction breaks out from the array. The blood mist around the light column is sucked in in a whirlpool. Absorbed those mists, the more red cinnabar in the array is weird. Those weird runes flow and gather in the pool. They are like living snakes, clinging to the body of Bai Han.


    Standing in the pool, Bai Han''s body trembled and his calm face turned pale with his eyes closed. Red lines appear on his bare skin and then disappear into his body.


    The talisman hanging on the edge of the pool flashed cold and pure light, a little bit suppressed the rampant dead air, the aura in the pool water quickly poured into Bai Han''s body, and the water began to drop at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    People standing in the array can see that the blood fog is getting lighter. If it starts to be so thick that you can''t see your fingers, now you can at least see the earth and the living corpses in the distance.


    And the blood fog is still disappearing.


    Yue long looked at the light column of the main peak, which had been stained with blood, and at the corpse outside the array, who had begun to attack the light mask crazily. His eyes were deep.


    Next to him, a middle-aged man looked at the rigid humanoid creatures and said in a calm voice: "it seems that even without the blood fog, these things are not easy to do..."


    but the mountain protection array of Jizong was not a simple thing. It must be for a while, those things could not be attacked. As long as the blood mist is absorbed by the array, they can attack...


    he is thinking about this, but he can''t prevent a sudden shock at his feet. At that moment, it seems that the whole mountain is shaking


    What''s the matter?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    When he looked back in panic, he saw a spider web like crack in the originally solid mountain protection array, starting from the transparent light shield above his head.


    Then, the gap expands slowly until it covers the entire barrier. He looked up at the sky, through the layers of spider like cracks, a person is suspended in the air, she put one hand on the barrier, fingertips have red light, a trace along the cracks drill in, the barrier layer upon layer wrapped.


    "Who is it?"


    The man was already floating in the air. He looked up and saw that the man was not in a hurry. His fingers were slightly raised. It seemed that he was very light on the barrier. The red light flashed. The barrier, which even the Mahayana masters could not easily break, was broken like fragile glass.


    Fragmentation into shallow light spots disappeared in the air, unprepared people did not have time to react, they saw the original protection of their barrier completely disappeared, the outside of the living corpse lost the barrier, and they had only a line of separation.


    "It''s you!"


    Yue long looked at the man''s familiar face. First he was surprised, then he became deep and angry: "we haven''t settled with you yet, but you sent it to me by yourself!"


    Although I don''t know where she came from, the root of this disaster is definitely her. With this alone, the whole cultivation world will not let her go!


    Wen Xiyu ignored him and looked at the disappearing red fog around her. She looked at the end of the light column. She had to stop it quickly. You know, even she had only two bottles of liquid. If the fog was sucked away, she couldn''t break through so fast.


    The system has said that as long as there is this kind of fog, she will soon break through to Huashen, then Mahayana, and finally soar. If it is absorbed, she will never break through again.


    Try to get the benefit of the blood mist. Wenxiyu knows how important it is to her. She also knows that it may take the lives of other monks, but so what? Anyway, they are not killed by her, they will also be killed by others. Since they are doomed to die, why don''t they add some strength to their own ascent?


    "Get out of the way!"


    She raises her head and stares at Yue long coldly. Her breath is more and more fierce. Yue Long''s face doesn''t show, but at the bottom of his heart, he is shocked. Last time I saw her, I was only at the level of practicing Qi. Why is it that it''s only a few months, and it''s already about to turn into spirit? Although he was told by Fu Ze, when he saw her today, he found that her strange breath was stronger than what Fu Ze said, which was against the Tao...


    while he was thinking, Wen Xiyu didn''t have the patience to wait. With a wave of her hand, a red flame flew out and directly hit Yuelong. Yue long felt the danger and ran away. Now wenxiyu''s accomplishments are even higher than his, so he has to beat to avoid.


    Taking advantage of his escape time, Wen Xi fish flashed to the light column. Yue long dodged the fire, and saw that her figure had disappeared in the light column, and his heart was tight.


    No way! Never let her pass! When the array is going to the critical moment, there must be no disturbance!


    Just as he was about to turn over and chase after him, the thin blood mist in the distance had begun to gather, and the monks who had lost the protection of the mountain protection array could not resist and completely exposed themselves to the blood mist and the living corpses.


    In an instant, two disciples of Qi refining period with extremely low accomplishments were engulfed by the blood mist, and they were about to become living corpses.


    Yue long hesitated.


    Wave will not completely change the two people killed, he did not know what to do. Although ordinary people can''t get close to the array, he can''t rest assured when he thinks of this strange woman. However, these survivors are equally important. Without them, even if the blood fog is removed, the cultivation world will be finished...


    while he hesitates, a golden red light flashes in the distant sky. Light gradually, straight through the blood fog toward the light column. At a glance, Yue long saw a sword wrapped in the light.


    That sword looks familiar. It seems to have seen it, but it seems completely different. After thinking about it carefully, Yue long suddenly remembered that it seemed to be the lifeless broken sword hung by his ancestors on his waist...


    but how did it suddenly become like this?


    Thinking, he suddenly found that the golden red light around the sword seemed to melt the blood mist. It came all the way through the blood mist, and then left a clean trace in the air.


    This...


    there was a glimmer of joy in his eyes. He wanted to follow up and turned to look at the corpse on the ground.


    Now that there is it, your safety will be guaranteed, and he can rest assured....


    ...


    Tang Xiaotang''s speed is faster than wenxiyu''s, but because the other party started for a long time before her, she chased her for a long time, and finally failed to catch up. She can only watch her destroy the mountain protection array in the distance and fly straight in.


    But fortunately, she also caught up, and she had to get to Bai Han before her!


    She flashed quickly, her body turned into a light, and followed the figure of Wen Xi fish into the light column....


    the main hall.


    The array opened, and the light of several people reached the peak. Now it is the most critical time, most of the blood fog has been absorbed, and only the last trace is left. All the people are wholeheartedly outputting the spiritual power, trying to work hard to put away the blood fog.


    Suddenly, the rune paper hanging outside the array lights up, and six people in the array open their eyes. They feel the breath of the rune paper. It''s strange, full of crisis...


    "who is it? Who came in at this time? " They communicate with each other with soul thoughts, and no one dares to move at will.


    When the array comes to a critical moment, ordinary people can''t get in. Who on earth can walk in so easily?


    The aura of the hall was swept away, and a slender figure slowly came in facing the light. They couldn''t see her face clearly, and one of them gave a drink.


    "Who''s coming?"


    "Of course..." a female voice gently sounded, gentle, but with endless cold killing.


    "Those who want your lives!"


    When the pupil shrinks, an ordinary face is clearly reflected in the eye.


    Wen Xiyu ignored their threat with a trace of fear in his eyes. Her eyes were fixed on the pool behind them, or the man in the pool.


    Red cinnabar flowing on the ground, a little bit wrapped around the body of white cold. Standing in the pool, the talisman around him was blown up by Qi, and the light became more and more intense.


    Unaware of what happened outside, he immersed himself in his own world, watching the blood mist flowing in the meridians, devouring the aura in his body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    There are auras pouring into his meridians from the outside, but they are engulfed by the blood fog, but they can''t leave. They can only run in his body. Whenever they want to rush out, Bai Han will suppress them with the spirit. The flashing talisman provides him with spiritual power continuously, and he doesn''t worry about exhaustion.


    Now, he is comparing with these blood fog, whose endurance is stronger than others.


    Blood fog is very anxious. It is obvious that Bai Han is more patient than them. No matter how they try to rush out, the man''s spirit will firmly bind them. The gap is too big. Even if blood fog is constantly sucked in, they still can''t swallow each other''s soul.


    After all, they are just low-level resentment, and they haven''t given birth to intelligence. The only thing they like to do is to swallow them. But obviously, they can''t swallow the guy in front of them... Even though he really makes them salivate.


    Bai Han consciously led them to the barrier, hoping to corrode the barrier by the power of the blood mist, but for some unknown reason, the blood mist did not dare to approach the barrier, let alone corrode it.


    It''s hard to avoid his disappointment. He thought he could take this opportunity to make a breakthrough at one stroke, but now it seems that he can''t...


    now, as long as they are sealed in his body, it can be over.


    With this in mind, he drives the soul power, the invisible power envelops the blood mist and gathers them together. He could feel their resentment and unwilling roar, but it was not enough for him to generate any emotion. In this place where there was no need to use cultivation, the spirit of his deification period was far beyond the influence of these blood fog.


    ...


    the six array eyes watched Wen Xiyu step by step to the pool, quietly watching Bai Han, but they could not make any move. I don''t know what this woman is going to do. Once her soul is burned, they can''t stop it. They can''t stop it either. They can only watch her take out a drop of black water from her sleeve and put it in the palm of their hand.


    "I said I would make you regret it."


    Wen Xiyu stares at the indifferent and beautiful face in the water. The beautiful face in the smoke is more and more free from dust and smoke, and is as ethereal as an immortal. Even if he is entangled by the blood color pattern, he doesn''t have the slightest resentment, and is still so indifferent...


    her eyes become deep, her fingers touch his stiff face, and the inexplicable feelings appear again As if this person should belong to her...


    but why? Why did he look at her with such indifferent and emotionless eyes?


    The sight becomes chilly, since she can''t get it, it will be destroyed! Nobody can get it!


    The ink water drops touched his forehead, which was a solidified crystal, instantly melted into the white cold body and disappeared.


    She drew out her sword and aimed at Bai Han coldly.


    As long as you kill him, she can fly... No one can stop her from flying! No one!


    As for the people on the side, they were completely ignored by her. A group of old people who were about to die didn''t need her to waste her time.


    Let them see how she stepped on their bodies and became immortal!


    In the body of Bai Han.


    He was about to lock the blood mist in a corner of his body. Suddenly, he felt cool, as if something had come in.


    The continuous aura suddenly stopped, and all the bloody fog in front of him disappeared. Just for a moment, everything around him disappeared. He stood alone in the darkness and had nothing left.


    This is... What''s going on?


    When he was puzzled, the scene around him suddenly changed. Under his feet, there were green grass, blue sky and white clouds. The familiar and strange scene stunned Bai Han.


    Here...


    ...


    Tang Xiaotang chased wenxiyu into the hall, and then saw her standing by the pool, not knowing what she was throwing into Bai Han''s body. Without hesitation, she aimed at the back of Wenxi fish and rushed up quickly.


    Damn it! How dare you touch me! Don''t you want to live?!


    Wenxi fish quickly dodged, in fact Tang Xiaotang also expected that she would hide, otherwise she would not do so, after all, she can''t hurt her body.


    But her purpose is to get away. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tang Xiaotang quickly waved away the warm breath fish and aimed at the long sword in the center of Bai Han''s eyebrows. He stood in front of him and prevented him from approaching.


    The monks were relieved to see that another long sword suddenly appeared to block the attack of the mysterious woman. In fact, what Wen Xiyu said was right. Their souls had already burned most of them and were about to die, so they couldn''t stop her at all.


    But soon, they mentioned their heart again, just because the blood fog that had been pouring into Bai Han''s body stopped, they no longer integrated into his body along the rune, but diffused all over him. At the same time, the clear water under his feet began to turn red, and it was the absorbed blood fog that broke through his confinement and let out again!


    Tang Xiaotang looks at Bai Han with a serious look. She feels that his mood is getting colder and colder. Even a haze appears through his eyebrows, and her indifferent breath is also cold. What surprised her even more was that there was a flash of red light in his Lingtai, which was a sign of demons entering the body!What happened? Why does Bai Han have a heart demon at this time?


    She has to go into his soul to find out, but how can she go in this scene when Wen Xiyu is still in front of her...


    what should she do? Do you just watch Bai Han fall into the devil? No, she can''t!


    A trace of breath envelops Bai Han''s body and suppresses the impetuous blood gas in the pool. Her aura refined by robbing thunder is almost their nemesis. While Tang Xiaotang tries to restrain Bai Han''s demons with her aura, she firmly protects Bai Han''s body and keeps wenxiyu away.


    No matter what, never let Wen Xi fish touch him again!


    ...


    Wen Xiyu looks at the long sword that suddenly appears in front of her. Its whole body is covered with golden red luster, and its sharp blade faintly exudes a kind of prestige that even she is afraid of.


    The most important thing is that since the sword appeared, the aura from the blood mist in her body began to surge restlessly, which made her feel uncontrollable and afraid of its light.


    "System, system! What''s going on? "


    She called the system silently in her heart, but since she called the last unknown black stone, the system did not speak any more, and the connection with her was broken.


    For a long time, she didn''t get a systematic response, and Wen Xiyu didn''t dare to act rashly, but she didn''t want to leave. She could only stand in a deadlock with the sword, and no one moved.


    Tang Xiaotang can''t see wenxiyu''s mind. She knows what she''s thinking, but she can''t move!


    With her aura, she obviously feels that Bai Han''s mood has eased a lot, and the red light at the Lingtai is no longer deepened, but it doesn''t fade. It seems that he still hasn''t lived through his own demons.


    What can I do? What can be done to break this situation?


    Tang Xiaotang kept thinking. The more urgent she was, the clearer her thinking was. If only someone could restrain wenxiyu...


    and so on?


    She has an idea!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    I hope Bai Han didn''t throw it away...


    Tang Xiaotang, while attracting the sight of Wen Xiyu, searched Bai Han''s space with his mental strength. Fortunately, Bai Han didn''t set any restrictions on her, and she was very lucky to see something like a transparent bubble before long.


    This is it!


    Holding up the bubble with divine consciousness, she looked at the position of the fish and threw it directly at the fish.


    Wenxi fish is concentrating on Tang Xiaotang, for fear that she has any changes, did not expect that behind her white cold body, suddenly flew over a thing.


    Don''t know what that is, but she subconsciously waved sleeve to break it, didn''t let it touch itself.


    However, after smashing it, she found that the object''s purpose was not to attack herself at all. The broken ball soon dissipated in the air, and only a fragment fell to the ground.


    "What do I think it is! It''s just a fragment. What can you do to me? "


    She gave a cold smile and quietly prepared to attack with her divine sense, but unexpectedly, as soon as her divine sense was released, she saw a flash of golden red light on the sword body and stiffly blocked her attack.


    The divine sense was broken, and Wen Xiyu''s face was a little pale. What''s the matter with this sword? Why is it so powerful? She didn''t know that Tang Xiaotang''s soul was much stronger than her. If she attacked Tang Xiaotang, she might not be able to resist it. But she used divine sense. Even if there was only Tang Xiaotang''s soul in the world, she couldn''t match it. And this is the result of Tang Xiaotang''s mercy, because she can''t directly kill the creatures in the world, otherwise she will definitely be attacked by her own divine sense.


    Tang Xiaotang ignored her. Her purpose was not to attack her. In fact, the sphere had no attack power at all. What she wanted was the fragment with her blood in it.


    I don''t know what method wenxiyu used to completely cover his breath. Jishen chased the puppet but didn''t follow her. It''s probably the same reason. What Tang Xiaotang wants to do is to let her breath of blood appear again, so as to attract Ji Shen.


    As long as Ji Shen drags her, she can enter Bai Han''s divine consciousness to see what happened to him and why there are signs of being possessed?


    ...


    the sea margin.


    Ji Shen chased the woman in front of him all the way, but unexpectedly, this time she didn''t stay, just like she had no purpose. He ran around the world. He followed her from the northernmost pole to the southernmost ChiYan volcano, then to the westernmost death desert, and finally to the easternmost Minghai sea. She seemed aimless, just wandering around.


    If it wasn''t for the woman''s blood on this person, he would definitely suspect that he was fooled by her... It''s really abnormal.


    Some impatient Ji Shen is thinking about whether to kill her directly. Anyway, as long as the traitor is still in Xiuzhen world, he will find her sooner or later, so he doesn''t have to follow her around so boring.


    All of a sudden, the jade plate on his body vibrates, which means that the breath recorded by it appears - and only two people are recorded, one is the traitor, and the other is the woman in front of him.


    He took out the jade plate, and clearly saw that there was another light on it, but the direction was in the center of Xiuzhen world, which was completely opposite to the direction in front of him... And that place, if you remember correctly, was Bai Han''s base camp...


    he thought that the traitor had appeared, but when he looked closely, Ji Shen''s eyes were dark and his lips were dark But the edge slowly evokes a smile.


    It seems that... It seems to have been fooled...


    with a wave of the long sleeve, a black flame directly attacked each other. As expected, the figure in front of him was unable to resist, and was immediately wrapped by the flame, even without struggling, and turned into ashes.


    Ji Shen stood in the same place, his long hair floating down, covering his eyes, only the radian of his lips was more and more strange.


    For a moment, the slender black figure ignited a black flame around his body. The flame dispersed, and his figure disappeared from the original place.


    ...


    the stalemate is still going on, but other people can''t last that long.


    All the blood mist was absorbed by Bai Han, but the souls of the other monks in the array also burned to the end. In the array, the light is getting darker and darker, and the whole light column is almost disappearing.


    Under the main peak, the battle has come to a critical time. The friars fought with the corpses fiercely. The living corpses don''t know the pain. They only attack rigidly. As long as they don''t die, they won''t stop. Moreover, their power is corrosive. Once they are attacked, the wound will fester infinitely, and even the spirit will be affected.


    But the monks put it all together. Without the influence of blood fog, driven by fear and resentment, each of them fought hard to kill the other. When they were injured, they took pills. If they had no strength, they used talismans. All kinds of forces were intertwined. Moreover, most of the remaining friars were gold elixirs or above. Their accomplishments were much higher than those of living corpses. Even if there were a large number of living corpses, they could not gain the upper hand.There was such a stalemate between the two sides that some of them died, but on the whole, the living corpses were slightly better.


    "Hold on! Hold on, everyone A friar roared and waved his weapon to cut off the head of a living corpse. But behind him, there was a mutant python with a waist as thick as a bucket. It seemed that the bloody mouth would fall on his head, and the people around him could not stop it.


    At the critical moment, there was a scream from the sky, a huge black shadow flashed by, and a snow-white sculpture fell from the sky. It bit the seven inches of the mutant python. The python struggled for a long time, but could not escape from it, so it fell to the ground.


    For the rest of his life, he looked up in surprise and wonder, and saw countless flying monsters coming from afar, most of them were big monsters in the demon Dan period. Not far away, many beasts were running towards this side, and the dust was flying on the ground. For a moment, even the fighting between them stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" A person rigidly holds the sword in his hand, looking at the scene, some don''t understand... Isn''t the demon monks always at odds with the human friars? How did you get here?


    Moreover, they seem to be helping them...


    the monsters soon fight with the zombies. There are monsters in the living corpses. These monsters simply fight with them.


    Both the physical strength and the resistance to corrosion of monsters are far greater than that of human beings. Therefore, with the participation of monsters, the battle is much easier, and the living corpses are soon defeated.


    People who saw the hope were even more excited. They were about to wipe out all the living corpses.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    At this point, the mutation burst.


    I saw that the light column, which had been gradually disappearing, flashed. There was a trace of scarlet light around it, and it began to swim. The red light became more and more prosperous. The disappearing clouds in the sky had a tendency of gathering, and even the surrounding sky turned red.


    "This..."


    the people at the bottom looked at the sky in surprise, but soon they couldn''t laugh. Because of the red light, they suddenly felt a strange feeling from the bottom of their heart, and wanted to kill all the people around them...


    ...


    in the hall.


    One by one, the monks who burned out their lives died, their bodies turned into light spots and disappeared into the air. In the twinkling of an eye, there were only wenxiyu and Baihan standing, and Tang Xiaotang standing in front of them.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at Bai Han, anxious. The red of his forehead and heart became deeper and deeper. The blood light had dyed the water red completely. Even the light column became blood red. Not to mention other people, even she felt the strong sense of killing. I don''t know what he thought of. His eyebrows are no longer calm, but very gloomy.


    Why hasn''t Jishen come yet? She must stop Bai Han quickly, or it will be too late.


    While blocking wenxiyu''s attack from time to time, she looked at the map. Finally, with her eagerness, a sign appeared on the map and was approaching here at a flying speed.


    Finally!


    Hold on a little longer! Just hold on a little longer!


    ...


    the air was full of blood, and even the sun seemed to be stained with a trace of red. The lush forest covered everything, lowered his head, and at his feet were scattered corpses. There was a man standing in front of him. Bai Han could not see his face clearly, but vaguely saw the clothes he was wearing, which was a black Taoist suit.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Bai Han, you''d better hand that thing over


    The man gave out a wild laugh, hoarse and obscure voice, as if sandpaper scraped on the iron plate: "hand that thing over, and I''ll leave you a whole body."


    Bai Han is in a trance. For a long time, no one has called his name directly... Where is this? Who is that man?


    "What? Aren''t you going to hand it in yet? Then don''t blame me for being rude! "


    The man continued to smile, but Bai Han didn''t know what he was talking about, but he suddenly felt something wrong. The heaviness and stagnation in his body were not like that after the seal, although he had strength, he could not use it, but his body was still light, and the five senses were still sensitive, unlike now...


    he didn''t feel any strength belonging to the spirit in his body Thin aura, dull and stiff feeling, all remind him that he has only the foundation period now, and it is the real foundation period.


    Realizing that it was wrong, Bai Han finally understood that he was, in his own memory?


    He thought about it carefully, and finally vaguely remembered the scene in front of him, which seemed to be what happened when he was practicing in the foundation period. The man... Was killed by him and wanted to take something he got in the secret place. It was a magic cultivation in the golden elixir period.


    By the way, what''s his name again? It seems to be some kind of life taking Taoist...


    after living too long, Bai Han has long forgotten about it. He just feels strange when he sees such a scene. After thinking about it for a long time, he comes up with a general idea. He remembers that this man was killed in the thunder and lightning he brought.


    So before he finished, he directly called in thunder and lightning to chop the man down. But unexpectedly, this time, after the man fell to the ground smoking, he did not die immediately, but stood up and continued to attack him.


    He still couldn''t see each other''s face clearly, as if it was covered with thick fog, but he could see his blood red eyes: "sword spirit, give me that sword spirit!"


    Sword spirit?


    He remembered that he had left her in the feisheng pool. No one could find her...


    he thought so. Suddenly, he saw a sword flying out of his side and attacking the man. She said in her familiar voice: "are you ok?"


    "You..." what''s the matter? He just wanted to ask this question, but he remembered that it was in his own memory, that is to say, these were all thought out by him and could not really happen.


    "Shua -"


    a light flew by and hit her hard. A piece of debris fell on his palm. He clearly felt a trace of heat.


    It''s very real.


    This... Is not a dream?


    He watched her fall at his feet, and the man who couldn''t see his face was full of murderous thoughts: "go to hell! Sword spirit is mine


    A pain in the bottom of his heart, he found that he can''t seem to see her fall in front of him, even in the imagination.


    Thunder and lightning gathered in his hands, and he quickly hit the other side, but he was easily avoided by the other side. The emptiness of his body reminds him that he is no longer in the period of deification.


    And she lay on the ground, without a trace of luster, there was a deep crack on the sword. He leaned over and lifted her up.He raised his head again, and his eyes darkened. He grasped the dim sword handle in his hand. A flash of red light flashed through his eyes, but he didn''t notice it.


    Staring at the enemy, he had only one thought in his mind.


    Kill him!


    ...


    Tang Xiaotang feels that Bai Han''s breath is getting colder and colder. The whole sword is not good, but she can''t help it. Wenxiyu also stares at Bai Han. As long as she is distracted, her attack will follow immediately, so Tang Xiaotang can only stare at her and can''t do anything.


    She could only stare at the sign on the map and watch him get closer. Even if the other party''s speed is fast enough, it is still too slow in her eyes.


    Come on! Faster!


    ...


    Ji Shenyao was surprised to see the red light column in the distance, especially to feel the familiar breath.


    Isn''t that the smell of Bai Han? How could he be possessed... I hope he didn''t read it wrong, but how could he be with that woman?


    A dark light flashed through his eyes, and things seemed to become more and more interesting... He didn''t care about the life and death of Xiuzhen world, but someone who was annoyed by being cheated began to be interested.


    I don''t know about it. How much does that guy know?


    His figure turns into a black awn, directly skips the people who are fighting below but are already unable to do what they want, and flashes into the light column.


    The people at the bottom didn''t realize that someone had stepped over their head and had entered the array.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    All kinds of negative emotions in their hearts keep rising. They only know that the partners who are fighting side by side in front of them are becoming suspicious. No one knows whether they will suddenly stab themselves in the back or push themselves out of the way...


    after all, at this time, their own lives are more important, aren''t they...


    therefore, the monks'' life is more important The movement slowed down gradually, and the already obvious advantages were gradually suppressed by the living corpses. Even because of their restlessness, several of them were engulfed by the blood mist in the mouth of the living corpses and turned into blood corpses in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Steady, everybody, steady!"


    The monks with higher accomplishments can still hold on. The lower they are, the more obvious they will be affected. Yue long tries to stabilize their mind, but it''s useless. There are too many people, and he has to prevent himself from being possessed by demons. His weak spiritual power doesn''t work at all.


    Those monsters are still awake. Monsters have no complex emotions of human beings, so they are not easy to produce demons. Just feel the bad breath of the monks, they also began to hesitate.


    Biting his teeth, he insisted on cutting off a wolf''s head. He could only silently look forward to the disaster and pass it quickly.


    ...


    in the palace.


    Wen Xiyu can''t help it at last. Regardless of the dissuasion of the system, she attacks Bai Han behind the sword.


    The other side kept blocking, but they always protected the people behind them. The cinnabar on the ground was disturbed by the storm caused by their fighting, and the talisman exhausted their aura one by one and turned to ashes.


    The array was broken, the red light column flashed, and then slowly disappeared. As soon as the monks'' eyes were clear, the evil thoughts in their hearts disappeared.


    They don''t know what happened, but they see that the situation is getting worse. They unite again, and both sides are in a bitter battle.


    But it doesn''t mean things are getting better. Because the array is broken and the warm breathing fish is disturbed in the middle, the blood mist is just sucked into Bai Han''s body. Before the cork is placed, the souls of the sacrificial monks have burned out.


    Without the cork, Bai Han fell into the devil again, unable to suppress it. A trace of blood mist had already flowed out of his seven orifices. Even Tang Xiaotang couldn''t suppress it, so he had to try his best to stop it.


    But also to resist the attack of Wenxi fish, protect Baihan. She was very hard to support.


    She has to find a way to control wenxiyu.


    Seeing the strange sword''s attack getting weaker and weaker, the light on his body became dim. Wen Xiyu was very happy. He only said that the opponent had exhausted his aura, and his aura was more fierce. He wanted to break it.


    Good chance!


    Tang Xiaotang deliberately made a false move. According to Wen Xiyu''s arrogant and arrogant character, she would attack with all her strength. Sure enough, her action revealed a slight omission in her defense.


    Tang Xiaotang takes advantage of the attack and sees the other party''s sudden brilliance. Wenxiyu just realizes that she has been cheated. However, she is not a vegetarian, so she doesn''t dodge. Facing the attack, she avoids the key parts and flashes to one side.


    Tang Xiaotang''s attack fell on her left arm and cut a long wound with visible bone. The blood flowed out and was absorbed by the cinnabar on the ground.


    "Damn it


    Wen Xiyu is biting her teeth, and her eyes are full of anger. She is completely enraged. She wants to continue to attack. She seems to feel something. As soon as her face changes, her body rolls on the ground and quickly retreats.


    Just as she left there, a dark flame suddenly rose, and a huge hole was burned out in the ground. The surrounding air was slightly deformed under the cold and oppressive burning flame.


    She looked back, a slender figure appeared at the door, his hands burning a group of ink flame, although his lips still with a smile, blood pupil is full of gloomy killing intention.


    "Really, I shouldn''t leave you... Teasing me again and again, isn''t it very interesting?"


    Moving his eyes on Wen Xiyu, he slowly looks around the almost destroyed hall. His eyes flash on Bai Han and on Tang Xiaotang.


    Feeling the unfriendly eyes, Tang Xiaotang shakes his body for a moment, and the light flashes, warning him that he had better not get close.


    She doesn''t have time to pay more attention to this guy, and she doesn''t want to fight with him. As long as he drags wenxiyu, it''s enough. According to her understanding, now, he is more malicious to wenxiyu than Bai Han.


    Sure enough, Ji Shen just looked at Bai Han, sneered, and put his eyes on Wen Xi fish: "you, damn it."


    No one has ever dared to tease him like this. Even if he is a little curious about this man, he will not tolerate the other party trying to kill him again and again.


    Wen Xiyu just looks at him coldly. When he appears here, she knows that the puppet must have been destroyed by the other party... No way, it seems that she can only do so...


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care about them at all. She looked at Bai Han deeply. The blood mist from his seven orifices was getting thicker and thicker. It looked like blood from his seven orifices.


    No more delays.


    As soon as her eyes were closed, the tip of the sword touched his forehead and heart slightly. The moment that her consciousness was interlinked, her consciousness left her body and intruded into each other''s spirit.After a short period of darkness, Tang Xiaotang is faced with a large cliff. The sky is red, and the earth is red, which should be affected by Bai Han''s mood. She doesn''t feel strange.


    Looking around, she didn''t see Bai Han''s figure. She didn''t know which corner of his thinking was. Tang Xiaotang was not surprised. She began to look for him quickly.


    She flew quickly in the red sky of his sea vision, searching for the figure.


    ...


    there are more and more corpses, almost piled up into mountains and rivers of blood.


    A white figure slowly climbed up from the ground, his robe had been scratched, and his skin was also scarred.


    His long silvery hair is flying in the wind, so that people can''t see his face. However, his whole body is filled with a strange purple flame, cold and evil.


    "Bai Han, look at you. You are so vulnerable."


    Opposite him, a man in a black robe stood quietly, with a trace of contempt and irony in his bloody eyes.


    "You can''t beat me."


    That person evil Si''s smile, the low voice line continuously reverberates in his ear.


    "No, I can beat you."


    The silver hair is falling, and there are several thin wounds on the pretty face. Bai Han stares at the opposite person deeply. He looks at the long sword in his hand, and does not transfer it for a moment.


    "Give her back to me."


    His voice is no longer clear and moist, but with a trace of hoarse cold. The voice just fell, but the man opposite him laughed wantonly.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Do you want it? "


    He looked at him, the fundus of his eyes was an undisguised irony: "then come and get it!"


    "But you can''t even stand now. What else can you do?" The other side said so.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    He steadied his shaking body and took a step. His eyes were fixed on each other. The purple flame on his body was burning like the profundity of his eyes.


    Without a word, he attacked again. The black figure laughed wantonly, waving a black flame: "you can''t beat me, give up!"


    He didn''t dodge, but just blocked the attack with his body. Regardless of the bloody wound, he continued to rush up, and the purple flame in his hand also hit the other side''s body.


    He didn''t expect that Bai Han would ignore his attack. Even if he was seriously injured, he didn''t avoid it at all. This is the end of the battle. He was unprepared, attacked by the fire and fell down slowly.


    The purple flame was burning on the other side. He slowly turned to ashes without much struggle, but he hurt the enemy 1000 times and hurt himself 800 times. Bai Han himself was also injured seriously. He half knelt on the ground, half of his robes were dyed red with blood, and bit by bit penetrated into the soil under his feet.


    The flame burned out, and a sword fell to the ground. He carefully picked it up, brushed away the dirt and blood on it, and held it in his arms.


    "Are you ok?" He asked softly.


    She did not answer.


    Holding the sword in his hand, he stood up and went on.


    But this time, after walking for a long time, he did not see the next enemy.


    Bai Han has some doubts. Is Ji Shen his last enemy?


    But...


    looking at the red world around him and the black red scorched earth under his feet, if there is no enemy, why can''t he leave here?


    Thinking about this, he suddenly saw a figure in front of him. The other side stood there quietly. His long silver hair mixed with his robes was lifted by the wind. He couldn''t see his face, but he felt that he was very familiar with it.


    Who is it?


    ...


    just when Tang Xiaotang was looking for his main consciousness in the sea of white cold''s knowledge, the two men outside had been fighting like hell.


    Bai Han''s body is still standing in the pool, and the seven orifices are still flowing blood mist. The whole hall has been filled with fog, but the array still maintained at the door makes them unable to spread out.


    Ji Shen is not afraid of the blood mist, but what makes him feel strange is that Wen Xiyu seems to be absorbing the blood mist. Her cultivation was originally the peak of Yuan infant, which is a whole stage away from him. It''s reasonable to say that Yuanying had to go through thunder robbery when she came to Huashen, but she absorbed part of the blood mist and went directly to the period of Huashen.


    Originally, she was not his opponent, but she kept absorbing the blood mist. Her cultivation grew slowly, and soon came to the later stage of transforming the spirit, and she could not fight with him.


    But he has something to hide. Originally, he had touched some barriers in recent days. Ji Shen needed a fight to break through. His eyes were full of dark light, his mood was more excited, and he used all his strength.


    The main hall has collapsed. The huge stone pillars are broken by the waves aroused by the two people. Under various attacks, they turn into fly ash and fall on the ground. Jishen''s ink flame and wenxiyu''s ice blue ice are mixed together, which is dazzling.


    No matter how they fight, they can''t reach Bai Han. Tang Xiaotang''s body forms a domain around him, isolating all attacks. They leaned together quietly, as if time had forbidden them.


    ...


    where? Where?


    Tang Xiaotang searches everywhere. This is Bai Han''s sea knowledge. The map can''t be used at all. She can only find him by the weak connection between them.


    All of a sudden, she felt an unusual wave coming from somewhere. Her heart a joy, quickly toward there fly.


    Sword light in the sky, Tang Xiaotang did not see, after she left, the scene behind her a little bit into nothingness, disappeared in a dark.


    ...


    "here you are at last."


    Bai Han finally stood opposite the man. He lowered his head and covered his face with long hair. His voice began to ring in his ears.


    He felt more and more familiar with each other. His body shape and voice made him feel familiar.


    "Who are you..."


    the other party chuckled and slowly raised his head: "who am I... you, don''t you know?"


    With the long hair that face a little bit appeared in front of me, even if calm as white cold, but also a contraction of the pupil. The reason is as like as two peas, but the silver white face is the same as him.


    "He" stands there, but his familiar face is completely unfamiliar with his look, it is evil and cold: "white cold, you finally come, I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    "Who are you?"


    No, this person is not him. Although they look the same, Bai Han knows who he is. However, as like as two peas in one''s own mind, there is only one possibility.


    "He" is his devil.


    Bai Han has produced demons, but they are all rigid. Although they have the same form as him, they have no emotion. They are like puppets and can only attack mechanically.Unlike this one, he can see at a glance that "he" really has his own consciousness.


    He looks slowly sink down, although do not know why there is such a demon, but he knows that the other side is absolutely not just a few words with him so simple.


    It seems to be aware of his thoughts, "he" smiles. There is such a strange smile on his familiar face. Bai Han never knows that he can still look like this... Demon.


    "Yes, I didn''t mean to talk to you." "He" nodded, smile more than: "you have occupied this body long enough, now, it''s my turn to manage it."


    "What are you going to do?"


    as like as two peas in shabby in dress, two people are looking at each other in a mirror. They are all dressed in shabby clothes, clean and neat, but their faces are completely different.


    "What am I going to do? Of course, I want to take away your body... No, no, no, and everything about you, including the sword spirit. "


    "He" smile, a little bit closer to Bai Han, until almost with him.


    "No way."


    Bai Han stepped back uncomfortably, looked at him deeply, and repeated again: "impossible."


    Even if he had never seen "he", he knew that this guy should never occupy his body.


    "Don''t be so resistant. In fact, you don''t need to worry at all, because I am you."


    "He" is a few steps closer again.


    White cold wants to frown very much, but held back, he continues to retreat a few steps: "impossible."


    "Hehe, why are you so persistent? Is it because of your selfish disciples? "


    The "he" didn''t get close to him any more, but when he stretched out his hand, he found that the sword in his hand actually flew up slowly and fell into the other hand: "or, because of her?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    "Don''t deceive yourself. Are you sure you don''t think so? You like her


    "He" in the hand of the sword light up, slowly into a girl, standing in front of him. Her eyes were as like as two peas in a black dress.


    "You wonder why I know what you think?" White cold idea square rises, hear "he" low smile, and that young girl begins to walk to him step by step.


    "Because I am you, I am another you, we are one."


    "He" smile on the face is more and more big, white cold never know, originally own face can make such expression.


    "So stay here, don''t you want to be with her?"


    Bai Han looks at the girl walking slowly in front of him. She reaches out her hands and hugs him.


    "You see, they are so selfish that they don''t deserve your protection." "He" sounds in his ears, and a screen appears in front of him, which clearly reflects the scenes of various human friars fighting for resources, betraying their companions for their own sake, clan, and all kinds of scenes appear in front of him, which he has experienced before.


    "Why not stay? Anyway, their lives have nothing to do with you....


    a voice full of temptation rang out in his ear. He saw that all the people''s eyes turned red with blood, and their bodies fell down one by one, including men and women. Their blood almost dyed the land red.


    Bai Han was silent. He didn''t speak.


    "Why on earth do you cultivate immortals? Is it to protect these people? "


    "He" is still speaking, and those words have all the doubts and shadows in his heart. Yes, why does he want to protect these people...


    "you see, you sacrifice yourself to protect them, and what are they doing?"


    The scene in front of him turned into the scene of Tianji sect. The living corpses kept attacking, but the monks were suspicious of each other. Even if they saw their companions in danger, no one would save them. On the contrary, more people chose to fall into the well.


    "This is the person you want to protect, disappointed? Do you think it''s not worth it? "


    His eyes became deeper and deeper, as if he was caught in the scene of worrying about me, so he didn''t see the secret light of his eyes and the growing radian of his mouth.


    The girl in Bai Han''s arms leaned her head on his shoulder, her closed eyes suddenly opened, and a black light flashed in her blood red eyes.


    ...


    along with the weak emotion fluctuation, Tang Xiaotang finally saw the figure standing below, which was... Bai Han, but the person opposite him...


    her spiritual body turned into human form, narrowed her eyes and saw a flash of light on one of them. The secret way is not good, did not have time to think, Tang Xiaotang directly flashed down.


    ...


    the girl''s hand suddenly turned into a sharp sword edge, shining cold. Seeing that the tip of the sword was about to touch Bai Han''s body, Bai Han seemed to sink into those scenes completely without any awareness.


    "Dang -"


    the sound of metal touching rings, the girl''s arm turned into a sword edge is overturned by a force, and her whole body flies out of Bai Han''s arms and falls to one side again.


    Tang Xiaotang falls in front of Bai Han. His eyes are obviously controlled. Without hesitation, he slaps him twice.


    "Wake up


    "Pa! Bang


    There are two palmprints on the perfect face, which shows that Tang Xiaotang has made great efforts. White cold meal, the color of the eyes slowly recede, gradually restore the clarity.


    "You wake up at last!"


    Bai Han''s mental strength is not weak. Tang Xiaotang is relieved to see him wake up so soon. I didn''t care so much just now. Now I see the two red palms on his face. Even she is a little embarrassed.


    Er... It seems that, probably, maybe, he really fought harder...


    Bai Han only felt that his chaotic brain was clear. When he remembered what he had just thought, he was shocked.


    Why, just now, he couldn''t help thinking of those negative emotions? He even thought that "he" was right...


    in a twinkling of an eye, he saw the girl in front of him with concern. She was totally different from the man just now. Her golden eyes were full of cunning and aura. Looking at her, he felt familiar.


    "Tang... Sugar?" He tried to open his mouth and saw the girl nodding: "it''s me."


    He is relieved, has been imagining her appearance, until now sees her, he only then discovered, she should be like this, does not have the slightest violation feeling.


    Tang Xiaotang turns around and looks at the girl standing up slowly. She roughly guesses that this is what Bai Han imagined. Just... Emmmm, as like as two peas in the cold, I think, in the imagination of white cold, she is not bad.


    , then, she can see the person standing on the opposite side of the white one who is exactly the same as "white". No, or she resentment, she smelled a deep grievance from it, and it was impossible for a white man to produce so much resentment.Therefore, this thing should be formed by the resentment in the blood fog in Bai Han''s body and the many auras in the array pool outside. It is neither human nor demon. In many worlds, it is called nightmare.


    To say, the formation of this thing is similar to Tang Xiaotang. They are all formed from emotion. The only difference is that it is a complete resentment, but Tang Xiaotang is all emotion.


    Sure enough, that nightmare also seems to see Tang Xiaotang''s identity, it sneers: "it''s the same kind!" No wonder it''s out of control.


    "Who is like you?" Tang Xiaotang has never seen Bai Han''s cold smile. Today she has. But have to say, really, very ugly: "you this kind of rubbish, my adult eat all feel sick!"


    In the past, when wandering, Tang Xiaotang''s favorite food was nightmare, because although it was formed by resentment, resentment could be regarded as an emotion. Eating it could increase a lot of strength. But later, after her mouth raised Diao, this kind of bitter and astringent emotion, she never ate again.


    "Be careful."


    Behind her, white cold slowly when in front of her, whispered. He could feel that it was powerful, at least here, better than both of them.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Tang Xiaotang is afraid of the devil. After all, Bai Han''s devil power is the same as Bai Han''s, which is a very difficult thing. But this guy is the one she is not afraid of.


    But there''s another important thing... Her eyes turn to the girl beside her. She can''t feel Bai Han''s demons, but he will fall into this dreamland. It can''t be because of this nightmare...


    in other words, the one he imagined is his real demons.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    "Your opponent, it''s me." She turns her head and looks at the nightmare. Now she''s afraid that Bai Han can''t move her hand to the one he imagined.


    Although I don''t know why he thinks she is his demon (which sounds unreasonable), if he wants to break through the bottleneck and reach Mahayana completely, he must defeat this demon.


    "I''ll do it."


    White cold step forward, looking at it, eyes with a touch of cold: "or I come."


    "No, it''s her you''re dealing with."


    Tang Xiaotang shakes her head. For her, nightmare is nothing, but for other creatures, it is absolutely terrible. It can easily arouse their negative emotions and make their opponents fall into illusion. And the more negative emotions it produces, the more powerful it is, and the harder it is for hallucinations to wake up.


    Such a cycle is impossible to escape easily.


    Moreover, if she guessed correctly, it was not like this. It just made use of the illusion in Bai Han''s heart to turn herself into this.


    "But...


    he was interrupted by Tang Xiaotang when he wanted to say something else:" do you want to go out quickly? If you want, just listen to me! "


    We must solve this nightmare quickly, otherwise Bai Han''s mood will be affected by it, and it will be more difficult to break away from this dreamland.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes turned to Yan, and a golden light flashed across his eyes. She no longer hesitated, time does not allow her to hold too long, flying forward, did not care how beautiful the bag is familiar, a punch in it, but also to the face.


    It''s unforgivable to dare to put such an ugly expression on Bai Han''s beautiful face!


    A side white cold looking at, suddenly feel all over a cool, helpless turned around, facing the expressionless girl, his eyes cold.


    Since it''s not her, then... He doesn''t have to worry.


    Tang Xiaotang''s fist is very heavy, which shows that she has no mercy at all. Nightmare''s figure twisted a few times under her fist, and then slowly turned into a black fog. The only difference is that this black fog has a pair of huge red eyes.


    That pair of red eyes wide open look to Tang Xiaotang, the voice of neither male nor female comes out from its body, as if a lot of people are talking together: "hateful! It''s good for me to be bad! "


    "You''re not supposed to exist, are you?" Like her, this kind of creatures born in violation of the rules are different, and the rules will not allow them to exist, so they are often unable to take shape, and they have to be strangled infinitely by the rules.


    If it is not in the consciousness of Bai Han, the son of the world, it can not escape the so-called way of heaven.


    "So I just want to occupy his body! Heaven can''t help me! "


    The fog roared, and the voices of countless people were interwoven. Tang Xiaotang looked at it and sneered: "I can''t let you succeed!"


    "Why! Why can you? " Blood eyes unwilling to look at Tang Xiaotang, resentment will be around a space dyed black.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t talk to it anymore. She continues to attack. Her fist hits the black fog and seems to be trapped. In fact, only Tang Xiaotang knows that she really hits it.


    She was not afraid of its attack, but also digested the infected energy source, and seemed to have a natural resistance to the blood fog. This nightmare was born from the blood fog, and naturally she was afraid of her power.


    "I don''t agree! I don''t agree


    The fog kept roaring, but under Tang Xiaotang''s power, he couldn''t resist at all. Soon, his red eyes slowly disappeared, leaving only the last red light.


    The fog slowly disappeared. Tang Xiaotang took back his hand and looked coldly at the black fog that had dispersed, with only a wisp left. The light and low voice floated with it.


    "Because you and I are different..."


    after solving the nightmare, Tang Xiaotang stands by and watches Bai Han fight with his heart demon. For the first time, she saw him exert all his strength. Although his opponent was only his devil, Bai Han was really extraordinary.


    However, his opponent is also very strong. She seems to know that Bai Han can easily avoid his attack every time he moves. No matter what kind of way Bai Han used, the other party seemed to know in advance. Generally, his attack didn''t fall on her at all. Instead, Bai Han was hit several times by the other party in a short time, and he was also injured.


    After a long time, Bai Han''s attack was scattered, and the purple flame on his body was clearly out and flickering.


    His mind seems to be a little confused, but Tang Xiaotang can only watch, she can''t give him any hints, this is his own pass, he must live by himself.


    She ignored his purple flame. She just watched them fight, but she didn''t notice that behind her, in the fog, there was a red black light, flickering gently.


    Bai Han gradually falls into the disadvantage. Tang Xiaotang knows that his opponent is his inner devil. In a sense, he is another himself. No one knows him better than himself, so his inner devil knows what Bai Han thinks.His speed gradually slows down, the flame is a little dark, but Tang Xiaotang feels that Bai Han''s body is very calm, very calm, he seems to have a countermeasure.


    Sure enough, seeing that he fell into a bad situation, the girl waved her hand, and the sharp light blade flew towards Bai Han. Bai Han didn''t escape. Tang Xiaotang restrained his anxiety and watched carefully.


    Just as the light blade was approaching Bai Han, he suddenly moved. Tang Xiaotang saw that Bai Han''s breath changed, and he went up against the light blade. He could only avoid the vital parts. Regardless of the bloody wound, his hand hit the girl''s chest hard and flew her out.


    This is the first time Bai Han meets a girl. He finally attacks her and brings her so much damage.


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart relaxed, and he saw that Bai Han was completely different from just now. He turned attack into defense. When he hit, he stopped attacking. Instead, he stood still and watched the girl climb up from the ground.


    The girl''s eyes flashed red. It seemed that she was enraged by Bai Han''s attack. She began to attack continuously, and Bai Han seemed to know what she was doing. She avoided the key points and faced her attack. From time to time, she could hit the girl heavily.


    Maybe he didn''t expect that he didn''t care about himself. The girl couldn''t guess Bai Han''s action any more, because Bai Han didn''t think about how to attack next. He just followed her attack. If she didn''t attack, he would never move.


    However, although the girl was injured, Bai Han himself was also injured. His whole body was cut by the girl''s light blade. The color of his white clothes was completely invisible, and he was dyed red by blood.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the worry in her eyes. At this time, the light behind her becomes brighter and brighter. It slowly changes into the shape of a snake, standing up and facing the direction of Bai Han.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    It is slowly adjusting. When she doesn''t respond, that ray of light suddenly flashes out. When Bai Han and Tang Xiaotang don''t respond, it goes through Bai Han''s heart and directly into Bai Han''s forehead.


    After a meal, the girl began to disappear. Tang Xiaotang was surprised and looked at Bai Han''s figure. He stopped and stood rigidly in the same place.


    Long spread down, she could not see his expression, but at that moment, from him, she did not feel a trace of emotional fluctuations.


    He turned his head slowly and looked at Tang Xiaotang. Through his long silver hair, his eyes were as red as blood, which made Tang Xiaotang feel tight.


    The strong evil spirit came from him. He bent his lips and grinned strangely. The corners of his mouth almost reached his ears. He could see Tang Xiaotang''s hair.


    Can you imagine a beautiful man with such a strange smile like his mouth cracking? Anyway, Tang Xiaotang saw that scene today.


    It''s scary.


    She did not react, each other''s figure appeared directly in front of her. The flame on his body has become almost enchanting purplish red, raise your hand, a purplish red light towards Tang Xiaotang. Fortunately, she escaped in time and was not attacked.


    "Bai Han..."


    his blood red eyes just looked at her and raised his hand slowly in Tang Xiaotang''s voice. A purple red flame rose between his hands and hit Tang Xiaotang.


    Looking at the man who seems to have lost all his sense, Tang Xiaotang called his name while avoiding his successive attacks: "Bai Han!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom


    Bai Han can''t hear her voice at all. He only knows that he wants to kill the person in front of him. All the attacks are aimed at Tang Xiaotang.


    Damn it! It''s her carelessness!


    Avoiding an attack, Tang Xiaotang looks at Bai Han''s flame and bites his teeth. She didn''t even notice that the guy left a last trace of resentment. Now it''s too bad. Bai Han''s mind is completely controlled by the demons, and she can''t get close to him....


    Tang Xiaotang tries to touch his body, but is blocked by the continuous force.


    "White cold! Wake up


    ...


    inside the hall.


    The two men who were fighting suddenly felt the appearance of a trembling breath. Looking back, they saw a layer of purplish red fire slowly appeared around Bai Han who was standing in the pool. As soon as their attack touched the fire, it disappeared immediately.


    "This guy... What''s going on?"


    Ji Shen jumps to one side and looks at the rising flame with dark eyes.


    "Boom -"


    the dull thunder came from outside the hall. The sky was overcast and the lightning flickered among the clouds. It seemed that even the sky became restless.


    Feeling something, Ji Shen looked up at the distance. At the end of the sky, a touch of red appeared, like a bloodstain.


    ...


    Bai Han is still attacking, while Tang Xiaotang has been injured. She scruples about the soul of the other party, completely afraid to move, but Bai Han is merciless, several times she found the opportunity to want to close, but he beat back. In particular, the purple red flame seemed not to be afraid of her attack. She could not touch him at all.


    "Asshole! Bai Han, are you really unconscious? Don''t you forget why you''re here? "


    Tang Xiaotang yelled, his eyes fixed on his eyes: "you bastard! Even if you beat me, you forget who I am? "


    I don''t know if I heard her voice. For a moment, Bai Han stopped. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tang Xiaotang quickly flashed past, holding his shoulders tightly with both hands, and looking at him with his eyes.


    Just for a moment, the flame on his body rises again, and the hot temperature makes Tang Xiaotang close one eye. Her soul is burned, and the wound becomes transparent slowly. But she bears the pain and looks at Bai Han''s eyes for a moment.


    "Wake up! People outside are waiting for you to protect them! How can you be controlled by your own demons? "


    There seems to be a trace of confusion in Bai Han''s eyes. A girl''s voice came from a distant place. She said that he wanted to protect everyone...


    "don''t worry about her! You don''t need to protect those selfish people! They have nothing to do with you! "


    In the struggle, he heard another voice, which repeated: "they are so selfish, so don''t care about them..."


    Yes, he shouldn''t care about them, anyway, they have nothing to do with him... He doesn''t need to protect them...


    "do you remember? Why do you cultivate immortals? "


    Before he finished thinking about it, he began to hear the girl voice again. The familiar voice made him vaguely feel that she was really important to him...


    "in order to gain great power."


    Tang Xiaotang watched the flame on Bai Han go out slowly. He stood in the same place, and the red in his eyes became dim because of struggle. "Powerful forces are for protection, not destruction," she continued"Protect the people you want to protect, protect your relatives, friends, clan..."


    "we all need you very much, we all believe in you, you can defeat it."


    He thought about her words carefully, what familiar pictures flashed through his mind one by one, and the red color of his eyes began to fade.


    However, the next second, a black flash from his eyes again, the voice appeared: "don''t listen to her! Those people just want to sacrifice you to keep them alive! They are all selfish! It''s not worth guarding them at all


    The flame that has fallen is lit up again, and the eyes of Bai Han are red again. Tang Xiaotang sees that her efforts are in vain. She sees the black light, and her eyes are sharp.


    This damn thing! We have to get rid of it first!


    Bai Han slowly raised his hand and put it on her neck. Tang Xiaotang looked at him and searched for the black light.


    His hand slowly exerting, Tang Xiaotang''s soul body is lifted by him, but she still stares at Bai Han''s face.


    Bai Han''s lips turned up, showing a trace of satisfaction, and Tang Xiaotang finally saw its trace.


    "Bai Han, let go!"


    She suddenly gave a loud drink, but Bai Han''s confused mind still remembered her voice. As soon as his subconscious hand was released, Tang Xiaotang immediately seized the opportunity to rush over and kiss his lips.


    There was a black light that she sucked from Bai Han''s mouth. It struggled like a snake, but Tang Xiaotang bit its tail and couldn''t break free.


    However, black light also has intelligence. It wants to give up its tail. It knows that once it leaves this person''s soul, it will be eaten by a girl. She is born to be its nemesis.


    Don''t eat it! As long as you kill her, it can occupy the body, and then, there will be nothing to do with it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    Tang Xiaotang won''t let it succeed. She hugs Bai Han''s neck and deepens the kiss.


    Black light unwilling to be sucked away, it in Tang Xiaotang lips issued a roar, finally can not resist the fate of being swallowed, disappeared in Tang Xiaotang mouth.


    The flame returned to light blue, white cold''s hand loosened a little bit, the red in his eyes finally faded, and there was a trace of confusion in the black fundus.


    There is a soft thing on his lips, which makes him subconsciously want to be close to him.


    Tang Xiaotang quickly pushed him away, squatted on the ground and spat hard.


    It''s really hard! What a pain! I haven''t had such a bitter thing for a long time. She thinks the whole person is not good!


    Now she needs a piece of sugar... No, a glass of water is fine!


    Bai Han: "as soon as the resentment left Bai Han, he woke up immediately. He didn''t have much impression of what happened just now. He only vaguely remembered the scene of their kissing. Looking at Tang Xiaotang''s painful face, he was embarrassed, but he didn''t know how to do it...


    "are you... Are you ok?"


    When he put his hand on his lips, the soft feeling still lingered on his lips, and his face was a little hot. This was the first time he had such contact with people, but why was he still happy at the bottom of his heart...


    "ah no... I''m ok."


    Spit also spit out the bitter numbness taste in the mouth, Tang Xiaotang wrinkled his face and stood up while waving his hand. This group of bitterness almost didn''t kill her! For Bai Han, she has made a great sacrifice this time!


    "Are you awake?"


    She stood up and looked at Bai Han. His eyes were clear again, but he didn''t know why. His eyes dodged and didn''t dare to look at her.


    It seems that just now she even gave a kiss to someone. Ah, Tang Xiaotang''s face is a little red. What she did just now can be regarded as heroic... Fortunately, Bai Han doesn''t have that memory, otherwise...


    time doesn''t allow her to think too much. Now that Bai Han recovers her mind, Tang Xiaotang is happy Let yourself calm down and look at him seriously: "since you are sober, let''s go out quickly!"


    I don''t know how far the blood fog has spread... I hope the border at the gate can hold for a while.


    "Good."


    When it comes to business, Bai Han puts aside his thoughts and looks at the dark space around him, thinking of leaving here.


    He closed his eyes, and his soul slowly radiated light. The darkness around him became more and more intense, but the figure of him and Tang Xiaotang became more and more pale. With a flash of light, they completely disappeared from the space.


    ...


    "why do you meddle?"


    Wen Xiyu and Ji Shen separated and landed at the gate of the hall. One hand brushed the blood oozing from her lips, she looked at each other resentfully, and her voice was hoarse: "it''s none of your business, isn''t it?"


    Ji Shen fell on the other side. He gave a low smile and his lips became more and more red: "I love to meddle in my own business."


    "Damn it


    Wenxiyu swallows a pill. This guy''s fighting is more and more fierce. Her strength doesn''t really rise. She can''t deal with him at all. She can only rely on these pills.


    Ji Shen seems relaxed, but in fact, he also bears the blood. Although wenxiyu can''t compare with him, her endless magic weapons and hidden weapons also make him suffer a lot. However, the more so, the more excited he was. Except for Bai Han, he had never met a rival. Now he has a fight with her. He feels that his long-standing cultivation has a trend of breakthrough.


    Two people stare at each other, about to attack again, who have no time to take into account the white cold in the pool suddenly changed.


    On him, the purplish red flame slowly returned to blue, and the cloud with lightning in the sky finally moved to his head. The lightning was ready to move, and a great momentum rose from him.


    ...


    it seems that the elevator stops suddenly in the process of rising, and the feeling of staying flashes. Tang Xiaotang opens her eyes again, and she has returned to the sword body.


    Looking back at Bai Han immediately, she saw a blue flame burning around him, but she didn''t open her eyes. She was trying to get close to him when she suddenly saw the dark cloud wrapped with lightning above her head.


    This is...


    thunder robbery?!


    Looking at the surrounding environment, the blood mist has not eroded the barrier at the door, but the two people in the hall are still looking at Bai Han not far away.


    She looks at Bai Han. He hasn''t opened his eyes yet, but the thunder and lightning accumulated in the sky has fallen down.


    "Boom!"


    The people who were still fighting at the bottom looked up subconsciously, and saw a white lightning like a dragon falling straight into the main peak hall with the power of destruction. The white electric light reflected the whole sky, and the broken buildings disappeared in the light, and the powerful force spread out in waves.


    "Get down!"


    I don''t know who roared, but all the people who responded fell to the ground in a hurry. Keep your body on the ground and support the protective covers. The surging power flew over their heads and cut off all the objects on the high horizon. Many people couldn''t find any objects that could hold them, so they were directly swept away. With this power, all the living corpses around were reduced to ashes."Boom!"


    The thunder continued to fall, and a series of nine electric lights completely shrouded the whole tianjizong in a dazzling white light. No one knew what was going on inside. Only when the light dissipated did they see that the highest mountain in Xiuzhen kingdom was a long way short, and everything around was turned into black scorched earth.


    ...


    "kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke.


    She quickly looked into the middle. Bai Han''s pool had long been destroyed by thunder. There was only a huge pit on the ground. A dark blue flame was burning quietly at the bottom of the pit, surrounded by a circle of red fog.


    In the fire, Bai Han slowly opened his eyes. He felt an unprecedented force surging in every inch of the vein. He knew the sea clearly. Many things he had been ignorant before suddenly became clear at this moment. He seemed to know more and didn''t know more. Everything was in his heart.


    "Bai Han, are you ok?"


    Tang Xiaotang flew to him, watched him take back the flame and gave her a smile. That smile is completely different from before, it is a kind of calm and calm, it seems that he has completely reached a new level.


    "I''m fine."


    He looked at her, suddenly understood a lot, turned to look at the two people not far away, Jishen a sneer, but not much fear.


    "I didn''t expect you to break through first."


    Their two opponents for many years have always been neck and neck, and they cherish each other. Just like he didn''t fight against Bai Han just now, Bai Han won''t fight against him now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    "Congratulations, since you wake up, you''d better deal with this woman."


    Ji Shen''s figure flashed and slowly disappeared in the hall. Bai Han''s eyes turned to Wen Xi fish. The coldness of his eyes seemed to be the ice and snow in the polar region: "what''s your purpose?"


    Tang Xiaotang thought he was going to say something, but it turned out to be this classic line: "please, she won''t tell you."


    "This is the last chance I give her."


    Bai Han''s voice was so light that there was no emotion. Now there is no need to say what to let go, Wenxi fish is absolutely not alive, but if she said, Bai Han will give her a happy, lest she fall into other people''s hands.


    She did this kind of thing, the whole cultivation world will not let her go. If she can say it earlier, it''s OK. If she doesn''t say it, soul searching must be indispensable.


    Bai Han didn''t want to see this insidious way, even if it was used on the enemy. But if the other side insists on not taking this opportunity... He will not stop it.


    "Keke Keke..."


    Wen Xiyu coughed and stood up from the ruins. She vomited a mouthful of blood and slowly raised her head. There was a trace of blood on her lips, but she laughed: "my purpose... Is to let you all die!"


    Voice just fall, she toward white cold rushed over, in the hand a sharp ray of light flashed by, as her lips ferocious smile.


    "Go to hell!"


    But she didn''t know that in Bai Han''s eyes, she thought that she could be very fast and slow. Originally, the continuous attacks turned into frame by frame in Bai Han''s eyes, and even the dagger in her hand could be seen clearly.


    He seems to wave casually, a force will Wenxi fish firmly bound, she can''t even move, stopped in the air.


    This is the cultivation of Mahayana. Although wenxiyu has reached the peak, she is nothing under Bai Han.


    "Boom -"


    she was shot out and landed on the ground again. Before she got up, she felt a huge pressure that made her unable to move. She raised her head difficultly. The snow-white clothes of the man floated past her eyes. She saw him standing in front of the mountain slowly, with a layer of blue flame burning slowly.


    The blood mist around him unconsciously approached him and then disappeared in the fire. Wen Xiyu''s heart is roaring wildly, but she can''t do anything but watch.


    "Now what?"


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the blood fog everywhere. If the fog hadn''t absorbed part of the power of robbing thunder, Bai Han, who was in a hurry to get through the robbery, might not have been able to survive.


    What''s worse is that the thunder has destroyed the border at the gate, and the blood fog has spread out. It''s hard to suck it in. It''s impossible for them to gather together again...


    "don''t worry."


    Bai Han closed his eyes, and a dark blue flame slowly appeared from his eyebrows. It was only the size of a fingernail at the beginning, and rose when he saw the wind. Soon one person was tall, but it was still soaring.


    Soon, the flame enveloped the whole hall. It didn''t have the scorching temperature. In it, I only felt a burst of clarity. The most important thing was that once the blood mist touched the flame, it would be swallowed up.


    The flame continued to spread, it grew very fast, and soon enveloped the whole world.


    It turned out to be a faint blue. The people who were fighting hard below were still afraid, but they couldn''t escape the fire. It was only at the moment when they were surrounded that they found that the fire didn''t hurt at all, and the trace of being attacked by the corpses began to heal in the fire...


    not only that, when the corpses touched it, they were all dead Bu Du is reduced to ashes. Some people who have just been infected by the blood mist just feel that their spirits suddenly clear. They can clearly see that a blue force is swallowing the red fog in their meridians, but it doesn''t hurt them at all. The swallowed place is slowly recovering...


    many epiphanies appear in their minds. At that moment, everyone feels it The gentle power of fire. They looked up and saw the immortal white shadow standing on the top of the mountain half destroyed by lightning.


    Yue long looked at the blue world. His fingers loosened and his weapon fell to the ground with a bang, but he didn''t know it. He looked at the figure in the distance, which was almost integrated with the heaven and earth, and tears welled up in his eyes unconsciously.


    It''s really, great...


    until a long time later, people in the world of cultivation still remember this scene and the immortal who saved all living beings in that disaster.


    His name has been passed down from generation to generation, and his deeds are known to even three-year-old children. Tianjizong always stands his statue for people to admire.


    He is Bai Han.


    ...


    Bai Han''s eyes are closed, and he wholeheartedly controls the flame. Tang Xiaotang, who can finally breathe a sigh of relief, just wants to lean on the ground, and a chill suddenly strikes from behind.


    She was surprised in her heart. Before she could react, she rushed straight up and caught the power that was coming to Bai Han''s back.


    Yu Guangzhong is Wen Xiyu''s twisted face: "I can''t live! You don''t want to liveThe strange breath on her body is uncomfortable. A force hits Tang Xiaotang. Although she is a hard metal body, she still feels the heavy breath wrapping her.


    What is this?


    She saw that Bai Han turned back and beat the Wen Xi fish out heavily. For the first time, there was such a deep panic in his indifferent eyes. But she couldn''t hear what he said. In consciousness, a cold, mechanical voice sounded.


    "The self destruct program has been started, the countdown time of explosion: 10, 9, 8..."


    not good! Unexpectedly, this virus is actually such a system!


    Wenxi fish out of the system has fallen to the ground without breathing. Although Tang Xiaotang thought she had a system, she just didn''t expect that this system is completely different from the one that was not aggressive last time! It has a self destruct program! It must be the last system captured by that mysterious organization!


    No way! Don''t let it explode!


    "5,4,3..."


    it''s too late!


    Tang Xiaotang is very glad that he has another chance not to use it. Struggling with the feeling of being entangled in the soul by the system, a blue light suddenly appeared in her soul. In the dark sea, Tang Xiaotang suddenly saw a blue light array at his feet, in which the funnel and the pointer began to rotate.


    The blue light is flowing continuously. Around Tang Xiaotang, the time covered by it begins to flow backwards. The countdown has reached "2". As soon as the system voice stops, it begins to add back.


    Time flows faster and faster, the system becomes bigger and smaller, and finally disappears completely, turning into a light red energy source in Tang Xiaotang''s palm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    Feel the body was picked up, but she has no way to comfort Bai Han. The countercurrent of time consumed her too much mental energy, and she couldn''t help falling asleep.


    However, Wen Xiyu has died, and Bai Han has successfully entered the Mahayana period. The task has been successfully completed, so there should be nothing wrong with her...


    before she closed her eyes, she contacted afar silently.


    ...


    one month later.


    Tianjizong, the main peak.


    "Are you sure you want to do that? But... "Yue long looked at the man in front of him. He stood tall and straight in front of the sun. Behind his hands, his white robe was windless, and his silver hair was hanging down to the ground. He was surrounded by a circle of blue light. He was as ethereal as an immortal. Just a figure from his back made people respectful and unable to look directly at him.


    "I''ve made up my mind. You don''t have to say it again."


    The cool voice came from the front. The man didn''t look back. Yue long looked at the dim sword he held on his waist. Although he didn''t look back, he could feel the sadness on him at that moment.


    He didn''t know what had happened. He only knew that after the fire went out that day, they climbed up to the main peak together. In the wreckage of the hall, they saw the body of wenxiyu lying in the corner. He stood still, holding the same sword as when he first saw him. His breath was even more lonely than that of the dilapidated hall.


    After that day, he led all the immortals and demons to clean up the living corpses, and then drew the array in the whole cultivation world to seal the blood fog.


    But he always felt that tianjizong, even the whole Xiuzhen world, was about to lose him.


    His cultivation has reached Mahayana. Maybe soon, he will ascend to the upper bound.


    "I''m going to leave. After that, tianjizong will be handed over to you for good protection."


    It turned out that he was right. After everything settled down, he called them together and told them the news. Then, no matter how much they blocked, he would not answer.


    "But Laozu, we need you. The whole cultivation world needs you!" Lan Ling looks at him. Her always cold eyes are full of anxiety for the first time. He wants to leave, and it''s impossible for her to even see him occasionally in the future...


    "I don''t belong here any more. I can''t care about the affairs of Xiuzhen world." Bai Han still didn''t look back. By the time of Mahayana, he had already entered the divine world with half a foot, and the rules abandoned him. The world had its own rules, and he shouldn''t interfere.


    "But..." Lan Ling wanted to say something, but she was held by Fu Ze.


    "Lao Zu, don''t worry. We will manage the clan well."


    Fu Ze leaned down on the ground. He knew that they could not stop him. It was better to accept the reality earlier.


    "Elder martial brother Fu!" Lan Ling''s eyes were in a hurry, but before she said anything, she felt Yue long patting her on the shoulder.


    "Younger martial sister LAN, stop talking."


    They should be happy. It''s a matter of pride that such a monk who was successfully promoted to Mahayana appeared in Tianji sect for thousands of years... Even if he is about to leave soon, his name will always be on the stone tablet of Tianji sect.


    "Don''t worry, Lao Zu."


    Yue long also fell on the ground. He should be glad that he had a disciple at the end. At least this pulse can continue to pass on.


    Even if Lan Ling doesn''t give up, she knows they can''t keep him. She stares at his back and seems to carve him into her heart. For a long time, she slowly falls on the ground and doesn''t look up again.


    "Take care, Lao Zu."


    The low voice came from behind. Bai Han didn''t look back. He walked out in the sunshine and disappeared in the morning light.


    "Take care."


    The people on the ground only heard a faint voice in their ears. When they looked up again, the man was no longer there.


    ...


    when Tang Xiaotang opened her eyes, she felt that she was floating in the air and the wind was whistling past her. She almost thought she was dreaming.


    Mingming, shouldn''t it be in the main hall? Even if it''s not there, it should be where Bai Han lives. What the hell is this?


    There is a person beside her, but his breath is not white cold. Where is she? Is it just a month, Bai Han threw her away? It''s too sad, isn''t it?!


    "I said..." she was a little dizzy. Where is she going?


    As soon as Tang Xiaotang made a sound, he felt that the people around him were all stiff. Then, a very light, with a trace of incredible voice in the ear, so familiar.


    "You... Finally wake up..."


    she was stunned. She just felt something came to her heart. She was very happy and warm.


    "Well, I''m awake."


    She replied with a smile.


    ...


    for various reasons, in a word, afar told her that she could not go back now, as for when she could... Afar said that he did not know, but he would inform her at that time.Tang Xiaotang wanted to beat him very much, but because she couldn''t go back, she had to write it down to him in the bottom of her heart.


    Alfred, wait and see what I can do with you when I get back!


    ...


    later, Tang Xiaotang accompanied Bai Han through many places. They went to the secular world and saw a lot of things.


    Entering Mahayana is the end of the world. If you don''t ascend, you can''t go any further. What the Mahayana monks have to do is to hone their hearts and look for and wait for the opportunity to ascend.


    How long is this time? Everyone is different. You may have a complete insight in the next moment, or you may not be able to find that time for thousands of years.


    They wandered in the secular world, witnessing the change of Dynasty, the change of the country, the trivia of the neighborhood, and the disputes between the neighbors. They saw the lonely smoke in the desert, the drizzle in the south of the Yangtze River, the lonely graves thousands of miles away, and the dilapidated temples...


    they visited the whole spiritual world, and finally they came together to the last place in the far north.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that Bai Han is leaving the world. He has not been able to fly up, but because of the rules, the two sons of the world can only leave together.


    A few days ago, Ji Shen had already ascended smoothly. Tang Xiaotang knew that it was time for him to go.


    She could have left long ago, but she didn''t know why she was willing to accompany him for so long.


    The days with him were calm and even boring, but she felt very peaceful, even the things she had seen many times didn''t feel boring.


    But now, it''s time for them to part.


    "I know what you want from me."


    Standing by the deep but clear water of feisheng pool, she suddenly heard his voice.


    "You know?"


    Tang Xiaotang opened his mouth and didn''t deny it. She needed his affection for her, or she wouldn''t have helped him that way.


    Just why, the bottom of my heart is still a little stuffy.


    "Well."


    Then the light came down from the sky, a light golden column shrouded in the pool water, he carefully put her on the ground, a little bit close to the light.


    "Take what you want. I don''t blame you." He broke through the limit of his cultivation. He had already understood some things. But he knew that she never wanted to hurt him.


    Light shrouded in him, she gradually can not see his features, there are some shallow light from his body flying out, a little bit into her soul.


    His body slowly floats up along the light column. Tang Xiaotang looks at him with a smile. His lips moved, and then disappeared into the sky in a flash of light.


    Thank you.


    No matter what you are and what your purpose is, thank you for being with me for so long.


    Light away, Tang Xiaotang looking at the recovery of the sky, slowly smile.


    Well, Bai Han, thank you, too.


    So, goodbye.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    A strong sense of stickiness came from the depths of her soul. Before Tang Xiaotang opened her eyes, she felt a cold, tidal breath enveloping her body and penetrating into her soul.


    How cold!


    Through the node of time and space, some ignorant soul suddenly wakes up. Before she has time to look around, a figure on the opposite side suddenly comes into view.


    The man was dressed in a red robe. The style was old and complicated. The hem of the robe was embroidered with patterns. Through the dim candle fire, she could not see his face hidden under the long ink hair. She could only see his sharp chin and a long pale finger exposed from his sleeve.


    He seems to be laughing, Tang Xiaotang also can''t see clearly, but the man''s strong black resentment almost filled the whole room, she can''t help but turn her eyes to him.


    No, he''s not a man. He''s a ghost.


    This is the goal of this mission...


    Ye Qingyun.


    "Bailey, what''s the matter with you? Did you, did you see... What? "


    A trembling voice interrupted Tang Xiaotang''s thinking. She had time to look around and look up. She was talking about the girl sitting on her left. She was ordinary, not good-looking, but not ugly. However, at this time, the little face had become pale, and she was a little scared by the candle fire. Her eyes were full of fear.


    A red candle was burning in front of her. As the candle flickered, a white porcelain plate with upside down buttons appeared on the table. The paper under the plate was full of circles, and the numbers and letters were written on it.


    put four fingers on the plate, all of them were girls'' hands. Tang Xiaotang''s fingers across the finger were painted with wine red nail polish. She looked along her fingers and saw a beautiful face.


    This is... Dish fairy?


    The girl was only about twenty years old, but she had a very pretty face, with moth eyebrows and apricot eyes, cherry lips and nose, and melon seed face only the size of a palm. Even under such dim candle fire, she was not gloomy at all, on the contrary, she was a bit gorgeous.


    She frowned slightly and seemed impatient: "Bailey, do you want to play any more? Didn''t you propose to play dish fairy? "


    She saw the other party staring at her back, the smile on her face was stiff in the corner of her mouth, a disgust flashed in her eyes, and her tone became more and more sharp: "if you don''t play, I''ll go out, ah Yu is still waiting for me!"


    "Come on, Xiao Rao, when you invite Diexian, you can''t talk, or you will annoy her."


    It''s the girl sitting on the right side of Tang Xiaotang. At a glance, Tang Xiaotang has the same beautiful face, but different from the girl called xiaorao. She is a kind of classical soft beauty, with goose egg face, Danfeng eyes, willow eyebrows, high nose like a mountain, red lips like a smile, fair skin like jade, and faint light under the candle fire.


    Another beauty.


    "You, you, or all... Don''t talk. I suddenly feel cold. Is Diexian coming?"


    The girl who began to talk shivered and looked around in horror, but she didn''t see anything.


    Of course, she can''t see it, because the ghost, floating on the head of the gorgeous girl, is watching them coldly.


    Seeing the hand of the man in red pinched the gorgeous girl''s neck, and the other side kneaded her neck with the other hand unconsciously, Tang Xiaotang''s brow drew quietly, and continued to say with a smile: "play, of course play." It''s too late to play now. It seems that the Ghost won''t leave...


    "then hurry up!"


    The most annoying thing for Su Yaorao in the whole dormitory is Baili. She smiles all day and looks like an idiot to everyone. It makes people feel uncomfortable.


    But I don''t know what''s wrong with the class. They all like her very much. Even her boyfriend Lin Hanyu always mentions her! From her point of view, she is not good hearted!


    When she thought about this, she felt some pain in her neck again. She reached out and hammered. Are you too tired these days? How come the cervical spine began to ache after a while? It seems that we can''t make it so late today. We should go to bed earlier.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the ghost''s slender and pale finger on her neck, and the smile from the corner of her mouth almost couldn''t stop. She felt that she should receive the information quickly. The ghost seemed to have a grudge with them. His resentment became more and more intense. After a while, the resentment in the air became several times stronger, and she almost lost her breath.


    "OK, OK." Her words interrupted the action of the ghost, so he let go of Su''s enchanting neck and slowly floated over the candle.


    This time, by candlelight, Tang Xiaotang clearly saw a gorgeous face. The sword eyebrows fly obliquely, a pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes, canthus slightly up, high nose, thin lips smile, like a peerless goblin, unforgettable.


    Yes, he is smiling, but it is a treacherous smile, showing Jieli and yinleng, the enchanting peach blossom eyes showing such as the ice cone of the gloomy and hatred.


    In order not to let the other party notice themselves, Tang Xiaotang forced herself to put her eyes on the plate. She whispered, "everyone, be serious."


    Several girls were all focused. Although they had already said the spell before, they were interrupted in the middle, so Diexian didn''t appear (in fact, he already appeared). They decided to say the spell again."Diexian, Diexian, please come out, Diexian, Diexian, please come out..." the girls with closed eyes recited the mantra in a low voice, and even the most impatient Su Yaorao on her face began to recite it seriously.


    Only Tang Xiaotang, she opened a crack in her eyes, and then saw that the ghost floated to the girl who was most afraid at the beginning, with a well-defined finger on the plate.


    After repeating it three times, the girls nervously open their eyes and look at the plate. Tang Xiaotang sees Ye Qingyun''s hand move slightly, and the plate starts to move slowly.


    "Really... Really moved!" Liu Qingyan, on her right, screamed in a low voice, her eyes fixed on her plate.


    The inverted dish vibrates gently on the paper. It moves slowly in a circle. The red arrows on the edge of the dish move on the letters. It seems to be slow, but there is no pause.


    "Diexian, are you here..." Gu Xiaoxiao on the left is even more scared. She didn''t want to play, but was dragged by the other three people. Now that she saw that the dish really moved, she was so scared that she almost cried out: "otherwise, let''s stop playing..."


    ... If she knew that the ghost was next to her, she didn''t know whether she would faint immediately.


    Tang Xiaotang has some thoughts of schadenfreude.


    "Let''s start asking." Liu Qingyan ignores Gu Xiaoxiao. Her temperament doesn''t match her soft appearance at all. She naturally likes exciting things. Otherwise, she won''t be the first to agree with Bai Li after she proposed the game.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    "I''ll come first!"


    Su Yaorao is brave. She doesn''t want to play at first. She just thinks Baili is cheating. But now when she sees that the dish really moves, she''s in a hurry.


    "Well, you go first, you go first." Seeing the male ghost''s eyes turned to her, Tang Xiaotang said in a hurry. Now that there is no memory of all this, she still doesn''t want to attract his attention.


    "Diexian, Diexian, tell me, will I pass the final exam this time?" After thinking about it, she decided to try it out with a simple question.


    Tang Xiaotang watched Ye Qingyun''s fingers move, the dish began to rotate, the red arrow turned a letter, slowly stopped, then turned again, again stopped.


    "H, u, I, yes! Haha, Diexian said I would pass! " Su Yaorao is very happy. Her grades are not very good. She always has a headache at the end of every term. Even if it''s not true, it makes her feel very happy.


    "Bailey, you first?" Liu Qingyan see, also some ready to move, she hesitated to look at Tang Xiaotang, eyes in the candle some dark. Tang Xiaotang noticed something, looked up, saw Ye Qingyun cold vision slowly moved to Liu Qingyan, candle reflected in his eyes, cold and deep.


    She looked away and said with a smile, "come first."


    "Diexian, Diexian, will I be with him in my heart?" Liu Qingyan put her hands together, closed her eyes and murmured. Tang Xiaotang is sure that at that moment, she sees a strange light in Ye Qingyun''s eyes.


    When the dish turns again, Liu Qingyan opens her eyes and stares at the arrow on the dish. She sees that it crosses one letter after another, stops on the "B" and moves to the "U". Liu Qingyan''s eyes can''t help but flash a trace of disappointment. She clenches her lips tightly, and her face is a little unwilling.


    "No, it seems you won''t be with your God." Su Yaorao is gloating on one side. Anyway, she doesn''t like Liu Qingyan. She is happy to see jokes at this time.


    "Why! Diexian, why can''t I be with him? " Liu Qingyan is a little excited and wants to ask again. Tang Xiaotang Yuguang catches a glimpse of Ye Qingyun''s growing resentment and interrupts her in a hurry: "well, well, you''ve already asked. It''s time to change! Gu Xiaoxiao, do you want to ask? "


    Gu Xiaoxiao shakes her head quickly. She is so timid that she can''t say anything at this time.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at Ye Qingyun''s eyes and turns to herself. She has nothing to ask, and she doesn''t want to attract his attention. She is just like Su Yaorao. She casually mentions her grades: "Diexian, Diexian, do you think I can get a scholarship?"


    The pointer turns again, N, e, N, G, the two people seem a little surprised, they did not expect, she proposed to play this game, is to ask such a low level question?


    "All right! It''s my turn again


    Tang Xiaotang wanted to finish the game quickly and read the data while he was in time, but she didn''t know if she was addicted to it. Su Yaorao said, "then I asked, Diexian, do you think I will marry Ayu?"


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Tang Xiaotang felt a moment of gloom on Liu Qingyan beside her, and a cruel smile on Ye Qingyun''s face.


    £è£¬£õ£¬£é¡£


    Hands in turn pause, Su enchanting face red, very excited: "great!"


    Tang Xiaotang thinks that she thinks too well.


    Although there is no information, she can see that ye Qingyun definitely has a grudge against the three of them. It''s strange that she doesn''t want their lives. Does it make her dream come true?


    It''s impossible.


    Liu Qingyan sits quietly. Tang Xiaotang sees her eyes full of jealousy, but she doesn''t say anything. She is about to say the end of the game, heard Liu Qingyan suddenly asked.


    "Diexian, can I have a look at you?"


    As soon as the words came out, there was a moment of silence in the room. Tang Xiaotang sighed. It''s over.


    Originally, ye Qingyun couldn''t fight them directly because of the restrictions of the rules. Her words directly broke the taboo.


    When you invite Diexian, you can''t ask any questions about Diexian. If you ask, it will be regarded as establishing some connection with Diexian. Diexian will stay here and can''t be sent away.


    "Hiss -"


    as her voice just fell, the candle on the table was finally extinguished, and it was dark all around. Even if the remaining three couldn''t feel it, they felt cold.


    "Light, where''s the light? Come on, who''s going to turn on the light In the dark came Su enchanting with a trace of panic voice.


    Tang Xiaotang is speechless. She sees Ye Qingyun move little by little to Liu Qingyan, and her bony fingers are on her white neck. She can''t help it any more.


    "Liu Qingyan, turn on the light."


    She opened her mouth, and then she saw Ye Qingyun turning his head to look at her. With a breath, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were as dark as a black hole without any light. The deep resentment and coldness made Tang Xiaotang fall into the ice cave, and his whole body was wrapped by the cold air.


    Ye Qingyun still noticed that he already knew that she could see him."Ah... OK, OK."


    Liu Qingyan was not aware of the danger just now. She just felt that her neck was cool, as if there was a gust of wind blowing into her clothes. Just about to get up to turn on the light, suddenly, "pa" sound, the top of the light automatically on, she subconsciously closed her eyes.


    When she reacts and sees the scene clearly, her face turns white instantly. I saw four people sitting at the table, no one moved at all.


    "Who... Who turned on the light?"


    Even if bold as Su enchanting, tone also began to tremble. They didn''t move at all, and they didn''t hear anyone''s footsteps. Why did the light come on suddenly?


    "Ah


    Gu Xiaoxiao''s sudden scream startled her. She said in a trembling voice, "you, you... You, look!"


    Tang Xiaotang followed her fingers and saw that there were many red candles, but now there was only a little bit of thumb long. The red wax oil flowed along the edge of the plate onto the paper, just covering the letter "s".


    And the bright red pointer, at this time, just stopped on the "I", the bright red color, red glare in the bright light, let a few people without reason from the spine of a chill.


    £ó£¬£é¡£


    Death.


    The atmosphere was strange and stiff, and the three girls were scared. No matter how brave they were, they were still girls, not to mention that in the middle of the night, the whole dormitory building was extremely quiet, and their heartbeat could be heard in the room.


    "What, what?" Gu Xiaoxiao''s voice was full of tears. She said she would not play the game. As a result, the three of them insisted on playing it. Now they really found ghosts...


    "it''s OK. If there are ghosts, Miss Ben will fight him back!" Su enchanting a face arrogant, Tang Xiaotang can hear her voice in the slight fear, she is just the surface to support it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    Liu Qingyan didn''t say anything, but Tang Xiaotang could see that her face was pale and she was stiff in the chair.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go back to sleep. Let''s talk about it tomorrow." As soon as the light comes on, Tang Xiaotang looks at several people''s pale faces and can''t say anything more. Although the most important thing is that Liu Qingyan has made a taboo, she knows that ye Qingyun won''t let them go no matter whether there is one or not.


    Now, the most important thing is to receive the information quickly, so that she can know what the task is and what to do next.


    ...


    because it was already in the middle of the night, the three girls were scared again and didn''t want to wash. They went to bed in a hurry and didn''t even dare to turn off the light. Fortunately, tomorrow is the weekend, so the dormitory will not turn off the lights.


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at his mobile phone and found that it was almost three o''clock. Although the game started at 12 o''clock, it was strange that they would never play so late...


    lying on the bed, they were so tired. She just arrived at this body and had no time to merge well. She was eroded by resentment and fell asleep as soon as she lay down.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t sleep peacefully that night. Although she was still conscious, her whole body was very heavy, as if she had fallen into a cliff and drowned in a deep pool. All her senses were engulfed by the cold tide, and she couldn''t make a sound when she wanted to call.


    The data and the original owner''s body memory are intertwined, forming a variety of messy pictures: strange man in red, coffin, dagger, blood stains all over the ground... She is deeply trapped in it and can''t get away.


    Although she knows that she is dreaming, Tang Xiaotang is still extremely upset: she is not afraid, but these messy things make her unable to rest. It takes a lot of energy to travel through time and space, and she is very tired now.


    Finally, she felt a burst of sunshine on her face, and all the pictures in front of her disappeared. She knew that it was already dawn.


    I thought I could have a good rest this time, but I was just confused for a while when I heard a girl calling in her ear: "Bailey, Bailey... Wake up!"


    Tang Xiaotang is very angry, but she also knows that it''s not the time to stay in bed. When she opened her eyes, she saw Gu Xiaoxiao, who was about to cry. She looked at her in a trembling voice and said, "Baili, are you ok?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Xiaotang felt bad when she looked at her face. Sure enough, Gu Xiaoxiao cried out the next second: "I called them, but they couldn''t wake up... Get up quickly, wuwuwu, are they...


    Tang Xiaotang immediately jumped out of bed and climbed up the ladder to the two men''s bed. They live in a room of four. They go to bed and get off the table. The conditions are very good. Gu Xiaoxiao and she sleep here. Su Yaorao and Liu Qingyan sleep on the bed over there.


    I picked up my mobile phone and had a look. It was already 11 o''clock at noon. No wonder Gu Xiaoxiao was so alarmed. The two people usually got up the earliest, but now they haven''t woken up. There must be something wrong.


    She looked, two people Yintang black, black eyes, eyes under the eyelids constantly moving, but can''t wake up, is a nightmare live.


    It should be ye Qingyun, but he is not here now, and there is no shadow on the map. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know where he has gone.


    "Pinch people in it!"


    She knows how to wake them up, but she can''t expose them in front of Gu Xiaoxiao''s face. Tang Xiaotang presses her finger under Su Yaorao''s nose. When she pinches people, the light light light in her hand flashes. Su Yaorao''s eyes stop. A faint black air fades from her face. Her eyelashes move and she slowly opens her eyes.


    Wake up Liu Qingyan in the same way. She jumps out of bed and looks at them with a smile on her face: "Yo, I didn''t expect you two to get out of bed today. It''s really rare!"


    But Gu Xiaoxiao wiped his tears: "great! You wake up at last. You scared me to death! " She was really scared.


    "Well, now that you''re awake, I''ll wash up."


    Putting on a disdainful smile, she went out with her toiletries. The reason why they both have nightmares is that last night when they were pinched by Ye Qingyun, they let the resentment invade into their bodies. Now that she has got rid of the resentment, they will suffer for two days at most, and nothing serious will happen.


    Left behind the two people a pale look at each other, and look at the ground eyes red Gu Xiaoxiao, do not know what to think.


    ...


    wash room.


    Tang Xiaotang is the only one in the big washroom. She holds a mouthwash cup and looks at the mirror in front of her. She brushes her teeth while recalling the information she just received.


    This is a world of supernatural and technological coexistence. There are all kinds of demons and ghosts, as well as scientific truth. Maybe it sounds contradictory, but Tang Xiaotang has seen so much of the world, and he doesn''t think it''s any good.


    As for her task this time... It''s more dangerous and arduous than the previous several worlds, because her goal this time, ye Qingyun, is a very powerful ghost.


    In this world, people who die unjustly will become fierce ghosts. As the son of the world, ye Qingyun is undoubtedly the most powerful and advantaged one.Before his death, he was a vassal, powerful and noble. But it was for this reason that he caused the emperor''s fear and dissatisfaction at that time. At that time when the barbarians were still alive, many secret methods were still circulating in the world. His soul was refined into a ghost by the most vicious secret method. His original intention was to defend the country with him.


    Ye Qingyun, as the son of the world, was not an ordinary person. The secret method did not refine him thoroughly. Instead, all kinds of secret treasures in the refining process made his soul more powerful. In addition, he died unjustly. His strong reluctance and resentment made him extremely sober. Instead of being refined into a ghost, he absorbed all kinds of secret treasures and became a powerful ghost king The existence of the general.


    He devoured the soul of the people who refined him. With fierce resentment, he slaughtered the whole imperial city.


    The blood flowed into a river, the corpses were everywhere, and the sky was dyed red by the anger. In order to prevent him from further harm, the five most powerful prophets at that time tied him firmly under an altar and sealed him completely.


    But thousands of years later, the array sealed by the prophet was broken, and the Dynasty changed. It gradually became a ruin, and later became a mass grave. Countless dead bodies are piled up here. The ghost''s resentment corrodes the already crumbling seal. Ye Qingyun never stops practicing in the altar. The aura of heaven and earth and the ghosts'' resentment make him more powerful.


    Finally one day, he broke the seal and returned to the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    If we say that it has been sealed for thousands of years, and the people who killed themselves in those years have long been gone, even that dynasty has become a page of history, completely gone. No matter how much hatred there is, it should be gone.


    In fact, ye Qingyun didn''t have much resentment at that time. After all, he had been a fierce ghost for such a long time and killed many people. He couldn''t enter reincarnation.


    Whether he can enter reincarnation or not has no influence on him. After thousands of years of cultivation, his strength is already different from that of other ghosts. Even if he has no physical body, he can move freely. Moreover, because he has absorbed the pure soul power in the array, his ghost body is not afraid of something like other ghosts. Even things that are fatal to ghosts don''t work for him.


    Because of his powerful strength, he became the king of ghosts and led the ghosts in the ghost world. In that chaotic era, because there were many dead people, many fierce ghosts, and the fairies were reclusive, the world would never be so peaceful without Ye Qingyun''s bondage and many ghosts.


    If he continues to practice like this, he may break away from the rules and become a ghost or something. But his strength attracted many people who coveted his strength, and that''s how the tragedy began.


    The people who want to live forever find many capable people and try to catch Ye Qingyun, but these people never come back.


    So they came up with an idea, and found several beautiful women to present to Ye Qingyun, pretending to be the tribute of defeat.


    Tang Xiaotang can figure out what happened later. Ye Qingyun fell into the trap of beauty and soon relaxed his vigilance. The consequences can be imagined that he was caught by those people.


    These people tried many ways to get his power, but because ye Qingyun''s spirit was extremely strong, they could not refine him. Finally, they thought of a very vicious way, that is to corrode him with innumerable grievances. Once he lost his mind, they could easily kill him.


    But they did not expect that ye Qingyun in countless grievances in the past, until those people die, he is still not engulfed by resentment.


    Although those people have died, the curse of Ye Qingyun is still there. Absorbed countless resentments, ye Qingyun''s character is inevitably affected, and becomes gloomy and cruel, and full of resentment against all human beings, especially women.


    And it''s not that those resentments have no effect on him. In fact, those resentments are unconsciously devouring his soul power. There are only two ways for him to go, one is to choose to absorb resentment and let them gradually devour their own reason until they become resentment spirits controlled by resentment; the other is not to absorb resentment and let them absorb their own soul power until they completely devour themselves.


    Obviously, ye Qingyun chose the first way. As a result, he became more and more tyrannical, and together with the ghosts who had lost their bondage, he brought disaster to the world. Then, the whole world turned into Purgatory. When the last life died, the world full of ghosts was completely destroyed.


    Tang Xiaotang came at a very bad time. At this time, ye Qingyun has absorbed a lot of resentment, which can be seen from the black atmosphere when she saw him yesterday.


    As for why Ye Qingyun found the three of them, the reason is very simple. In addition to their awakening, the most important reason is that their previous lives were the beauties who were sent to him.


    This bloody, Tang Xiaotang speechless looking at the mirror, the mirror clearly reflects a soup noodle face, the only difference is that her mouth is always with that smile.


    If those two people were sent to be beauty spies, she would believe it, but as far as her appearance is concerned, can ye Qingyun see it?


    spit out the foam in his mouth. What''s difficult for Tang Xiao sugar is this time. First, she wants to find out the body of Ye Qingyun from the way of agglomerated grievances. He passed the previous quenching, and the soul body had been unusual. If anything else, it was his corpse.


    Secondly, she must influence Ye Qingyun and resolve his resentment against human beings. His duty is to restrain ghosts and avoid them harming others. If he harbors resentment against human beings, it''s not a good thing. It''s not impossible that he will decide to destroy human beings.


    But the premise of these two tasks is that ye Qingyun must trust her, but now! Influence, what a tall word! That''s a fierce ghost! It''s not a child, which is so easy to influence?


    And now ye Qingyun wants to kill the three of them. How dare she get close to him? Let alone get his trust, it is impossible!


    Just like her original master, she was scared to death by Ye Qingyun when she saw her last night. She also proposed to play dish fairy. How dare she!


    Alas, this mission is really full of difficulties. If you find such a body, you can''t break the original owner''s human setup. It''s not only unhelpful, but also very busy! It''s better to give her Gu Xiaoxiao''s cowardly body! More useful than this!


    Forget it. You can settle down as you come. Anyway, this task is OK. At least there is no trouble caused by the mysterious organization. Afar assured her for a long time that the organization had been targeted by the police and would not appear again in a short time. She could not worry about these tasks.Take up the cup, drink a drink, Tang Xiaotang is about to rinse, see the mirror, she suddenly froze.


    In the mirror, the pale girl''s lips are red as if covered with blood. The wall behind her falls off quickly, and the pool is full of blood.


    Tang Xiaotang quickly spits out the water in her mouth. As expected, she spits out a mouthful of blood in the mirror. She turned on the tap, the mirror blood gurgling out, and in front of her, the tap ticking for a long time, there is not a drop of water out.


    Er...


    "pa!"


    The light on her head suddenly went out. Although it was in the daytime, there was no window in the washroom. Once the light was turned off, it would be dark. She only felt something cold sliding down her neck and touching her face in the dark.


    I know ye Qingyun is playing tricks. Although she was not afraid, she had to pretend to be afraid.


    but Tang sugar still wants to vomit the slot. This guy is too naive. This scary trick is too simple. Now, horror movies don''t make complaints about this. Okay, it''s not terrible at all.


    "Who, who?"


    Her voice was trembling and her whole body was shaking. The water in her hand was shaking. Then Tang Xiaotang felt the cold of her hand holding the cup. When she looked down, a lot of hair came out of the cup and wrapped it around her hand.


    "Ah


    She yelled and threw away the cup, as if she was really scared: "help


    Tang Xiaotang knows that ye Qingyun won''t let her run away so easily, so she turns around the corridor and finds that no matter which door is opened, she will return to the washroom. She is not surprised.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    "Dish, dish fairy? I, I know it''s you. " Don''t plan to be so afraid all the time. Tang Xiaotang pretends to be self-contained and shrinks in the corner, looking left and right, but actually looking at the familiar sign not far from the map.


    Sure enough, he''s here.


    "You, what''s the matter with you? Come out and talk about it."


    He floated in the air, looking at the girl who was full of fear and eyes, but forced himself to calm down. His dark eyes gave birth to a trace of cruel interest. It was like a cat watching a mouse struggling under its claws, but knew that the other party could not escape from him. Slender fingers in the air, rich black ghost gas slowly dispersed, his figure slowly solidified, appeared in front of each other.


    Tang Xiaotang feels that the resentment around her disappears. With a light sound, the light on her head lights up again. She looks up and sees the man standing in front of her.


    Yesterday was too dark, not too clear, today he appeared under the incandescent lamp, she clearly saw that very good-looking completely let people not believe that its owner will be a fierce face.


    He was wearing a red robe with gold thread embroidered with cloud pattern and Dragon Phoenix auspicious pattern, but what surprised her was that it seemed to be a happy dress....


    Ye Qingyun''s eyelashes were very long. I don''t know if it was because he had grown for many years that his hair was very long and almost dropped to the ground. His eyes are very beautiful. If there is no gloom and resentment at the bottom of his eyes, it should be a pair of very coquettish eyes, but his strong resentment makes the peach blossom that should be gorgeous look cold and deep, like an abyss, which makes all the people who look at him feel as if they were choked and suffocated.


    Like Tang Xiaotang.


    She pulled a stiff smile from the corner of her lips, and looked at him closely. Under the general pressure of suffocation, she said slowly: "Diexian... You look so handsome!"


    Ye Qingyun:...


    in fact, it''s not that Tang Xiaotang wants to be so unreasonable, it''s just that the character of the original owner of her body is like this... Well, how to say, she always smiles, at least in her memory. No matter who she is to or how bad things happen, she can laugh. It''s not like saying she''s optimistic, Tang Xiaotang thinks that the girl is somewhat absent-minded.


    As she said this, there was a dull breath in the air, and then she felt that the breath that held her was released, and her breathing returned to normal.


    Ye Qingyun looks at her for a while. He finds that although the girl still has fear in her eyes, he can''t see any disgust or hatred. He is the only one with clear eyes. He can hardly remember what he looks like...


    but the next second, he remembers the pain of cutting the soul with the blade and the hatred of being corroded by resentment, and his eyes are like this again His hand was raised slowly, and the feeling of air being compressed came again.


    Is this going to kill her? no way! She can''t die!


    Tang Xiaotang bit his lip and threw himself on his hand: "don''t kill me!"


    For the sake of small life, what is moral integrity!


    Her hand went through Ye Qingyun''s arm, but it also let Ye Qingyun''s strength relax. Tang Xiaotang rushed to him: "don''t kill me! Diexian, whatever you want me to do! "


    Ye Qingyun: "he began to doubt whether he had found the right person. How could she be different from that life at all?


    He suddenly lost the idea of killing her.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that his method works. She didn''t miss it. Before that, his eyes flashed by. However, he was soon tired of being engulfed by resentment. It seems that ye Qingyun is tired of seeking revenge, but is corroded by resentment. He gradually can''t control himself.


    We must find his body quickly and let him free from that array.


    Turn around and leave slowly. What he didn''t expect was that she got up slowly and followed him all the time.


    "What are you doing with me?"


    This is the first time Tang Xiaotang has heard him speak since yesterday. His voice was hoarse, but not unpleasant, low and cold.


    She stopped, and then didn''t speak for a long time. He squinted at her and saw her thinking. After a long time, he heard her say, "I''ve decided to follow you! Because I fell in love with you at first sight


    "If you don''t go, I''ll kill you right away."


    Not surprisingly, ye Qingyun is still cold voice, Tang Xiaotang also know, this ghost is not so easy to believe her, but she is not discouraged.


    As the saying goes, perseverance can be carved. She doesn''t care what he thinks now. As long as time goes on, she doesn''t believe him.


    And she followed him for another important reason, that is, not to let him kill.


    The reason why he stayed here must be to kill the three of them, especially the two.


    She can see that he is still very sober now. If he is stained with blood, she is not sure whether he can control himself. What if this guy is addicted to killing under the infection of resentment?Speaking of it, she is OK. Although Ye Qingyun hates her, he doesn''t have to kill her, but the two people are different. She can see that every time ye Qingyun moves to the two people, his eyes will become fierce and ferocious, and it seems that he wants to break them into pieces. She can''t let him kill them.


    Tang Xiaotang said that although they also hurt him, this is another life. The enmity of the last life is gone. Moreover, they were not killed by him in the last life, and they don''t have the memory of the last life. What are they doing?


    But she won''t try to dissuade Ye Qingyun. This kind of fierce ghost is corroded by hatred. Where can she hear such words. It''s a big deal. When he does it, she just makes trouble.


    Ye Qingyun seems to be impatient. As soon as he turns around, he disappears from Tang Xiaotang. But Tang Xiaotang knows that he is still there, but he doesn''t let her see him.


    Ye Qingyun floating in the air, looking at her face surprised everywhere looking for his figure, he knows, she can''t see him. After a long time, it seems that he really left, she was very disappointed to take back the line of sight, slowly back to the dormitory.


    He also followed. He thought that she would be relieved or depressed if she couldn''t find him, but when he moved to her, he found that she walked back quickly with a smile on her face.


    He stopped at the same place, inexplicably a little uncomfortable, she just lied to him?


    But soon he saw her enter the door. When he thought of the two women inside, a hatred came back to his mind. The pain in his soul never stops. Now he just wants to go in and kill them and use their blood to make himself calm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    The air around Ye Qingyun became twisted, and even the sunlight couldn''t penetrate the space where he was. The light seemed to be broken off and cast around him on the ground, and the air around him became cold, as if it had solidified.


    He goes through the wall and looks at Liu Qingyan sitting on the bed in a daze. Su Yaorao has gone out to find her boyfriend. Gu Xiaoxiao is so scared that she sticks to Tang Xiaotang. She follows Tang Xiaotang wherever he goes. Now she is sitting on Tang Xiaotang''s chair, so crowded that Tang Xiaotang has no place to sit, so she has to sit on the table.


    Tang Xiaotang looked like she was out of her wits. It seemed that she was scared in her dream last night. It''s not safe for her to stay in the dormitory. Sooner or later, ye Qingyun will find her. When Tang Xiaotang sees that she wants to go home, she feels that she can''t.


    If she goes back like this, it will definitely affect her family. And not at her side, even if she has the heart to save her, also can''t catch up.


    "Baili, I want to go back... Diexian, Diexian, it''s entangled with me..."


    sure enough, Liu Qingyan looked ahead and said low. She didn''t want to stay here any more. She had a dream yesterday that the dish was floating in the air, spinning like a dart into her neck and cutting off her artery. As soon as her blood flowed into the dish, she was still dissatisfied with it!


    "You think too much, it''s OK, we have to believe in Science..." Tang Xiaotang was trying to comfort her, but before she finished, she was interrupted by Liu Qingyan''s suddenly loud voice.


    "He''s on me! He''s on me


    Her voice grew louder and louder, and it became high pitched and sharp, almost like scraping an iron plate with the tip of a knife, which hurt people''s ears.


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart sank when he saw her staring at a place on the wall. Quickly open the map, and sure enough, you can see that ye Qingyun is in the dormitory, so...


    Liu Qingyan is controlled by him.


    "What to do..." Gu Xiaoxiao was scared to cry. She never saw the graceful Liu Qingyan. She tried to dissuade her: "Qingyan, don''t do this..."


    Tang Xiaotang said in secret that it was not good. She saw Liu Qingyan''s body move forward a little bit, but her feet were not on the ladder. If she went on like this, she would fall out of bed It''s too late.


    Quickly jump off the table, Tang Xiaotang climb Liu Qingyan''s ladder. She can''t see ye Qingyun, but Liu Qingyan stares at a place with dull eyes, which must be controlled by his sight. She blocks her face and pushes her down on the bed to separate her sight.


    But it doesn''t work. As soon as she touches it, she seems to touch a switch. Liu Qingyan becomes more and more manic. Her scream almost tears Tang Xiaotang''s eardrum. She gets up and jumps to the bed.


    Tang Xiaotang knelt down on her body tightly to suppress her movement, raised her hand and hit her in the face.


    "Pa Pa!"


    Maybe Ye Qingyun doesn''t control it too deeply, maybe Liu Qingyan''s consciousness is still strong, these two slaps go on, Liu Qingyan''s eyes brighten, slowly sober up.


    When she remembered what she had done, she could not control it any more, and her tears and nose flowed down: "Bai, Bai Li, what should I do? It... It really entangles me....


    Tang Xiaotang looks back and finds that ye Qingyun is still in the room on the map, but she can''t see him. She just feels chilly on Monday and tells her that he is angry.


    "I''m going home! I''m going home! "


    She holds Tang Xiaotang''s waist and wails. Tang Xiaotang looks at her and wipes her nose and tears on her body. She almost doesn''t stretch.


    "You... Don''t cry yet."


    She took control of her running and helped her up. Now the most important thing is to stabilize Liu Qingyan''s mood. The more she fears, the easier she will be controlled by Ye Qingyun. As long as she can calm down, although she can''t completely avoid hallucinations, at least it''s easier for her to wake up.


    "No, I''m going home! It''s terrible here... Wuwu....


    Tang Xiaotang looks at Liu Qingyan, who is just 20 years old. No matter what happened in her last life, she is just a immature girl. Even if she is careful, she doesn''t have the heart to harm others. She shouldn''t bear Ye Qingyun''s resentment.


    She will not let Ye Qingyun kill. Even for the sake of the task, we can''t let these fresh lives disappear in front of her eyes.


    Just when Liu Qingyan is crying, Tang Xiaotang suddenly feels that the coldness around her disappears. She takes a look at the map, and ye Qingyun is gone.


    Disappeared... Did he give up Liu Qingyan? Impossible...


    wait! Now, Su Yaorao is still outside!


    No, he must have gone to find Su Yaorao!


    Regardless of comforting Liu Qingyan, she jumps out of bed in a hurry and asks Liu Qingyan to stay with Gu Xiaoxiao. She opens the door and runs out.


    "Where are you going? Don''t leave... Leave us


    Gu Xiaoxiao looks at her disappearing back in the corridor. She is scared to death, but she doesn''t dare to leave. At least Liu Qingyan accompanies her in the dormitory. What should she do if she meets something?Tang Xiaotang has no time to care what she thinks. She takes out her mobile phone while running and calls Su Yaorao.


    "Beep... Beep... Beep..."


    "the subscriber you dialed is not answered at the moment, please redial later. Sorry...


    no one answered. Tang Xiaotang more anxious, hang up the phone, she opened the map enlarged in front of her eyes, began to search Su enchanting trace.


    At the weekend, there were few people in the school, most of the students went out to play, and there were not many points on the map. But because Liu Qingyan is also a white spot, Tang Xiaotang found her after a long time.


    That''s the... Lab building...


    she''s in the lab building.


    It''s broken. The experimental building is in the most partial part of the school, where there are few people and the Yin is very heavy. Even in summer, you will feel cold when you go in.


    And to make matters worse, people died in the lab building. It means that there are ghosts in that place! Su Yaorao has been possessed by resentment. Her soul fire is not as strong as ordinary people, and women belong to Yin. The experimental building is not a good place for her.


    Su enchanting to see her boyfriend, absolutely impossible about this place!


    Come on! Or it''s too late!


    She saw Ye Qingyun''s sign slowly appear near Su Yaorao. She gritted her teeth and almost took out all her strength to run.


    Can''t, can''t let Ye Qingyun kill! Especially in the laboratory building!


    ...


    after running downstairs, Tang Xiaotang almost died. But she didn''t have time to rest. When she looked up, she was almost scared.


    The window on the fourth floor was wide open, and there was a man standing on the windowsill. Her hands stretched forward, her body swaying, and she wanted to jump down. She was obviously controlled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    Although this is the fourth floor, due to some experimental requirements, the laboratory of the experimental building is much higher than the ordinary rooms, so the first floor is also higher than other buildings. The fourth floor is about the same as the sixth floor in other places. Su Yaorao jumps down from the fourth floor. It''s strange that she won''t die!


    She rushed into the laboratory building without taking any breath.


    As soon as she entered the gate, a cold breath came to her face. She couldn''t help shivering. It didn''t feel like Ye Qingyun had brought such a strong Yin Qi...


    without much hesitation, she ran quickly to the fourth floor through the fog like Yin Qi.


    Along the way, Tang Xiaotang did not see a person. Although it is a weekend, there will always be several students doing projects in the experimental building, but today, the building is as silent as death, all the laboratory doors are closed, and only the sound of her stepping on the stairs can be heard in the empty corridor.


    "Daddada -"


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly stops, and she always feels that someone is following her. Looking at the map, there is a white spot behind her, not ye Qingyun.


    Suddenly looking back, she saw a pale boy following her. When he saw her stop, he stopped and looked at her.


    At this glance, Tang Xiaotang knew that he was not a human being.


    But she didn''t care much. The ghost was not a fierce ghost, and there was no resentment. He just didn''t know who he was, and when he saw someone coming in, he subconsciously followed her. There was no harm.


    She no longer pay attention to, all the way up, and finally stood in front of the classroom Su enchanting.


    The door is closed. She reached out and pulled the door.


    I can''t pull it.


    The door is locked.


    How is that possible? Why is the door locked? The door of the laboratory can''t be locked from the inside, it can only be locked from the outside with the key. If the door is locked, how does Su Yaorao get in?


    Regardless of other considerations, Tang Xiaotang knows that there is only one way.


    "Can you help me?"


    She looked back at the boy and asked softly.


    "Can you... See me?"


    He looked up, black eyes without pupils, with a trace of confusion, a trace of surprise. Seeing Tang Xiaotang nodding, he looked very happy.


    "Great, finally someone can see me..."


    "I need your help. Would you like to help me?" Tang Xiaotang interrupted and asked.


    The boy obviously hesitated: "if you can tell me who I am, I will help you."


    "OK, but you have to help me first."


    The man agreed.


    Tang Xiaotang told him to go through the door and open it from inside.


    The door of the laboratory can''t be locked, but it can be unlocked. Originally, it was not allowed, but once, a student was accidentally locked in, and the laboratory was not commonly used. It was only three days later that the student''s body was found by the person who came in to take things. After that, in order to prevent this from happening again, the school refitted the door locks of the laboratory.


    Although ghosts have no substance, they can actually touch things with mental strength. The male ghost passes through the door and opens it quickly.


    "Creak -"


    the door opened little by little in front of Tang Xiaotang. For safety, the doors of the laboratory are very thick, and the sound of opening is very obvious, especially clear in the quiet corridor.


    Su Yaorao just stood on the windowsill and didn''t seem to hear the door open at all.


    She tentatively walked over, but obviously felt that there was a barrier blocking her. That familiar breath let Tang Xiaotang understand, ye Qingyun don''t want to let her in.


    The male ghost stood on the other side of the barrier and looked at her suspiciously: "why don''t you come in?" It seems that he can''t feel the breath of Ye Qingyun.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the invisible barrier at the door and steps again. This time, ye Qingyun did not stop her. She went in easily.


    The temperature in the room is several degrees lower than that in the corridor. It''s Midsummer now, but it''s as cold as late autumn in the room. The strong resentment permeates every part of the room, and the space seems to be isolated from the outside world.


    The room is in a mess. The whole box of instruments and medicines are stacked everywhere. To be exact, this is not a laboratory, but a material room.


    Tang Xiaotang shivered and looked at Su Yaorao, who was only wearing a thin white dress, and walked over gently.


    "Su enchanting?"


    She called out her name.


    Su enchanting unconscious, she is still standing there, put on a pair of to jump down the appearance, Tang Xiaotang see, her side, floating with expressionless Ye Qingyun.


    He was still dressed in red, and his eyes were still suffocating.


    He slowly moved his eyes to the male ghost. The male ghost who helped her in didn''t seem to see ye Qingyun. Tang Xiaotang suddenly trembled when he saw his soul. A trace of fear appeared in his confused eyes.


    "You go first, and I will do what I promise you." She said to the ghost. Ye Qingyun is a fierce ghost. It''s normal for these kids to fear him. Tang Xiaotang''s fear is that this male ghost will be infected by Ye Qingyun''s resentment and become a spirit of resentment. That''s bad.Tang Xiaotang thought that when she finished, the male ghost would leave immediately, but unexpectedly, he looked at her with some worry: "what about you?"


    "My classmates are still here. I can''t go."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at Su Yaorao on the windowsill and said to him, "you leave first. I''ll come back to you in a few days."


    What else did the ghost want to say, but the sudden chill in the air made him speechless. He felt that he could not control the impulse to leave. It seemed that if he stayed, he would disappear completely.


    Nodding, he walked out slowly. After waiting for him to leave, Tang Xiaotang walks over and holds Su Yaorao''s clothes.


    As soon as she touched her skirt, a cold breath ran down her fingers into her body. Her fingers were too stiff to bend, but she clenched her teeth and held the cloth tightly.


    Turning to look at Ye Qingyun, he also looked down at her, black eyes like thick ink are thick and cold. Feeling his clothes sliding forward, Tang Xiaotang shook his head and stared at him fearlessly: "let her go, Diexian. I put forward the game. It has nothing to do with them. If it irritates you...


    "whatever you want me to do."


    Ye Qingyun stares at her. Tang Xiaotang resists the shivering cold of her body and raises her mouth a little bit: "you are so handsome, let them go!"


    She doesn''t know whether ye Qingyun will agree or not, but there is no harm in doing so. If he agrees to let go of the best, anyway, her purpose is to stay with him and help him do things. It doesn''t matter if she doesn''t agree, at least it can leave some impression on him, so that there is a reason to approach him again in the future.


    The air seems to solidify in an instant. Tang Xiaotang''s su enchanting clothes no longer slide. She breathes a sigh of relief, but she still looks at Ye Qingyun, waiting for his reply.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    In order to keep sober, Tang Xiaotang can''t peep into his heart. She can only wait. Whether she agrees or not, he always answers.


    But unexpectedly, ye Qingyun did not speak. Tang Xiaotang watched him move away from her. Instead, she turned around and jumped down from the window sill. She looked up and saw that he had disappeared.


    She holds Su Yaorao in her hand and dare not put it down. With Ye Qingyun''s departure, Su Yaorao seems to be awake at last. Her body is no longer rigid, Tang Xiaotang a drag, she fell back soft, pressure Tang Xiaotang fell to the ground.


    "Are you ok?"


    She looked at Su Yaorao with a dull and confused face. She didn''t seem to know what happened: "I... how can I be here... Ah Yu?"


    She still remembers that she called her boyfriend, and her boyfriend asked her to come to the laboratory building to find her...


    looking at her confused face, Tang Xiaotang knew what she was thinking, but she was afraid that the one on the phone was not her boyfriend at all...


    "go back first." She laughed and said nothing more. Although there are some small conflicts with her, she is a roommate after all, and she will not watch her die.


    Su Yaorao feels that it''s not right, especially when she sees herself in an empty laboratory, her whole life is not good.


    Regardless of the person she hated most in front of her, she hugged each other and trembled: "is it... Is it the ghost..."


    "don''t talk nonsense." Tang Xiaotang stood up and looked at Su Yaorao on the ground: "didn''t you fall? Get up. "


    "It must be... It must be it!"


    Su Yaorao remembered that she had just stood on the windowsill, and she was not stupid: "it wants me to jump off the building!"


    "Su Yaorao, if you stay here again, go back by yourself. I don''t want to accompany you here."


    Tang Xiaotang learns the tone of the original owner before. Their relationship has always been bad. Today she comes to find Su Yaorao, which is the first time.


    Su Yaorao looks at Bai Li standing in front of her. She has that kind of annoying smile on her face, which makes Su Yaorao more and more flustered.


    "It''s all you! It''s all about you playing this stupid game! We''ll be haunted by ghosts! " As soon as her brain was hot, she yelled at Tang Xiaotang: "if it wasn''t for you! It won''t come at all


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to quarrel with her at such a time, but if she doesn''t show any performance, the arrogant young lady doesn''t know how to make trouble: "I''m leaving. You can sit here yourself."


    She turned and pretended to leave.


    Sure enough, Su Yaorao was afraid: "Wuwuwuwu... I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to... Wuwu, don''t lose me..." she slowly cried.


    "Get up."


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t go back and stood in front of her looking at her, but Su Yaorao was still crying: "I, I, can''t get up... My legs are soft..."


    she had no choice but to help her forehead, but she couldn''t leave her, so she had to go back and help her.


    Su Yaorao leans on her and they walk slowly to the door.


    However, just as they were about to walk to the door, Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt a sense of resentment.


    She stopped for a moment, the resentment is not ye Qingyun''s.


    The surrounding temperature drops suddenly, and the cold air envelops them. Tang Xiaotang is OK. She has a coat, but Su Yaorao, who only wears a thin white skirt, can''t. Her body was already shaking slightly, not knowing whether it was scared or cold.


    "So... So cold... Did you... Feel, really, so cold..."


    she began to shiver, and her speech became intermittent because of the cold. Tang Xiaotang stopped for a moment and said in a low voice, "it''s OK. Let''s go on."


    I hope this Ghost won''t keep them, otherwise it would be bad...


    but unfortunately, she was right. When looking at the door less than five steps away, Tang Xiaotang knew that the ghost was not going to let them go.


    Around the Yin gradually thick, the ghost has never appeared, Tang Xiaotang from the breath to feel deep resentment, mixed with pain, fear, despair, there is a trace of hatred.


    This is, this ghost, all the emotions.


    "I''m cold." She seemed to have been breathed in her ears, and a very light and low voice came into her mind and disappeared.


    "Who?" Su Yaorao, who was leaning on her, yelled. She looked left and right in horror: "Bailey, Bailey... Do you hear me? Someone, someone is talking


    "No, you''re listening." Now I just hope that they can pretend they can''t see it, and that the ghost can be cheated.


    "No way! I can hear you clearly


    Su enchanting is a pig teammate, she so a shout, that ghost at least know she can hear, start more and more.


    "I''m so hungry... So hungry, help me...""Come and help me..."


    "why no one! Why didn''t anyone find me? "


    "I hate it! Why do you lock me here alone? "


    "Damn you


    The voice of the ghost is more and more fierce, and the resentment around is also as strong as fog. The fog condenses and dissipates, and a lot of beating figures gradually appear in front of them. The scene is vivid as if they are watching.


    They saw the boy being teased by his classmates and locked in the laboratory. Originally it was just a prank, but who would have thought that in the end they all forgot the boy. No one came to him, and no one remembered that he was still here.


    In late autumn, he was cold and hungry, but no one came. There''s nothing in the lab, the door can''t be opened at all, it''s the weekend, and no one will pass by. He watched the loss of life in fear and finally died in despair.


    The soul with resentment can not leave, even if the body has become ashes, he can not get out of this laboratory. He hated his classmates and why they kept him here and forgot him; he hated his teachers and why they didn''t find one person missing; he hated the school even more and why they wanted to build such a laboratory and bound him forever.


    But he had no way. Every time he did the experiment, many students came. They were young and full of Yang. He had no ability to keep them.


    If it had not been for the resentment left by this powerful ghost, he would not have had this opportunity. He was afraid of the fierce ghost, but he left. He just asked him to kill these two students, and he wanted them to be locked up here like him, no one knows, until they die...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    This is the ghost''s idea, Tang Xiaotang read it all from his resentment. It seems that it should be the student who died in the laboratory before. It should be here all the time, but it was suppressed by the stronger Ye Qingyun and didn''t dare to come out. Now that ye Qingyun has left, it will run out and want them to be its double.


    Ghosts who die in vain can''t leave the place where they die. If no one leads them, they can leave only when they find a substitute. But the person who is used by it as a substitute can only stay in the place where it died forever until another substitute is found.


    After the student died, the school only dealt with the body, but did not find someone to deal with the soul. This ghost can only stay here to find a replacement. And because there are few people in the experimental building, and because there are dead people in this room, there are not many people coming at all.


    If Su Yaorao had not been hooked here by Ye Qingyun, it would have been impossible to find someone.


    She looked at Su enchanting, her eyes straight, face has become pale, as if really in the cold laboratory. Her body was shaking violently, as if she really felt hungry and cold.


    If only she was ok, but Su Yaorao...


    "wake up!" She beat her twice, Su Yaorao shivered, her eyes finally recovered a trace of clarity.


    "What... What? I, I don''t want to die here....


    she is just a little arrogant. She usually has some Princess diseases. Where have you seen such things. With a pale face, a line of tears came from the corner of his eyes: "Wuwuwuwu... Parents... Ah Yu, help me..."


    "don''t think so much!" At this time, the more you think about it, the easier it is to be controlled: "I''ll stop it later, you go out first."


    She is not afraid of these resentments, even she can be said to be their nemesis, but with Su Yaorao here, she is unable to act even if she has a way.


    "What do you do?"


    Although Su Yaorao doesn''t like Baili, today she is here to save her. She sniffs and asks Tang Xiaotang.


    "Me? I''m fine. " Tang Xiaotang looked back at her and said with a smile, "when I was a child, I learned some Taoist Arts with an old woman. This ghost can''t defeat me."


    The original owner is an orphan. When she was a child, there lived a goddess nearby. The original owner had a good relationship with her, but he never learned from her.


    Tang Xiaotang dares to say that, of course, because she has passed away. Anyway, there is no witness. No one knows that what she said is false.


    Su Yaorao wiped the tears off her face and said in a nasal voice, "no, it''s so powerful. I want to be with you."


    "Let''s go now. If you hadn''t held back, we would have gone out long ago!"


    Tang Xiaotang rolled his eyes. Su Yaorao was afraid when she went out, so she wanted to stay: "I''m dragging it. What are you afraid of? There is no second ghost


    "... yes...


    I was really scared. If Bai Li talked like this, Su Yaorao would have choked with her. Now she whispered, Tang Xiaotang was speechless.


    Well, she forgot. There was a second ghost. If it wasn''t for the ghost, how could they be trapped in this place?


    Think of Ye Qingyun, Tang Xiaotang secretly grinding his teeth. This guy runs so fast. He''s not afraid of this ghost. What''s he doing when he runs so fast? Really, if he was still here, such a good opportunity would make it easier for her to approach him...


    but the fact is that he is not here now. Tang Xiaotang had no choice but to abandon that idea and look up at the door which he didn''t know when to lock.


    She knew that she had not closed the door when she came in just now, so the door in front of her was the one that the ghost had imagined with resentment. In fact, it was always open.


    On the map, a white dot fell there, and there was nothing in front of her.


    Maybe she felt something, and the air in front of her began to fluctuate. Then, a figure slowly appeared on the ground. He curled up in the door, wearing a gray windbreaker, black trousers, a pair of autumn dress.


    He slowly raised his head, Tang Xiaotang saw his face, short black hair, facial features and even handsome. But his eyes were black, with no luster, his face was pale and thin, and his lips were not even bloody. But on the whole, he looks very normal, not like some ghosts. It''s a ghost at a glance.


    The ghost will appear as if he had died. Tang Xiaotang remembers that he died of hunger and cold. But because it was late autumn and the temperature was very low, it was estimated that the body was quite complete when it was found, so that his soul remained the same as before.


    Although it can''t compare with Ye Qingyun, his whole body''s resentment is also very strong. Even through Bai Li''s body, Tang Xiaotang can smell the odor. She frowns.


    This ghost is guarding the door. How can su Yaorao get out? We have to find a way to get him away.


    She thought, step forward, the ghost''s eyes will become more dark, his voice once again in Tang Xiaotang''s ears.


    "So cold, so hungry... Why don''t you come to me? I hate itAt the same time, she felt colder. As it is still midsummer, she wears less clothes. Even if she wears a long coat, it is the kind she wears in summer. The temperature in the laboratory is at least below 10 degrees, so her body can''t stand it immediately. The closer she gets to the male ghost, the colder she feels.


    "You are dead, you should leave here and go to reincarnation."


    Although I know that the male ghost will not listen to her, Tang Xiaotang still wants to persuade him. She used to have such a heavy resentment, she can understand that feeling. How can the soul with resentment be comfortable? Although resentment gives them strength, the soul has to endure the pain of being corroded from time to time.


    Whether it''s the male ghost or Ye Qingyun, their resentment always haunts them. Their most feared and disgusted scenes will be repeated over and over again in the resentment, and they can''t escape at all. They can''t control themselves until they are completely engulfed by resentment. It''s a pity for each other. That''s why she hopes to help them.


    Now the male ghost hasn''t killed anyone, and his hands haven''t been stained with the blood of a living person. At this time of reincarnation, he may be able to find a good family in his next life. But if he finds a substitute, he will have to be taken back to the underworld to experience some pain before he can enter reincarnation, and the next life will be extremely miserable.


    Of course, the most important thing is that once their hands are stained with blood, they can''t control themselves. They want to kill madly and use more blood to fill their resentment. Therefore, most of the ghosts looking for doubles will eventually become fierce ghosts.


    "You know what!" That ghost instantly angry, Tang Xiaotang see his resentment solid, the whole face has become ferocious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    "I can''t get out! I can''t get out! I can''t get out of here at all He yelled, his handsome face twisted into a strange shape. His voice completely changed the tone, the kind of sharp objects into the brain sound, let two people very uncomfortable.


    This is really crying. It''s hard to hear the explosion! Two people cover ears, but still very uncomfortable, temple a jump of pain, the whole head will split.


    "Do something! I don''t want to die here! "


    The most terrifying thing is unknown. Seeing the real appearance of the ghost, Su Yaorao is not so afraid just now. She yells at Tang Xiaotang, but the voice of the male ghost is too loud. Tang Xiaotang can''t hear her voice at all. She can only roughly judge what she is saying from her mouth shape.


    It''s time to change this guy''s temper. He still talks like this at this time, for fear that the Ghost won''t get angry.


    Sure enough, the ghost became even more angry when he heard what she said. His already twisted face became more twisted, his mouth was wide open, the corners of his mouth grinned to his ears, and his whole body became a head. That head pours at two people: "I am so hungry! I''m going to eat you! Eat you


    Tang Xiaotang pushes Su Yaorao aside to avoid his attack. She yelled at Su Yaorao who rolled to the door: "now! Get out of here


    Su Yaorao looks at the locked door in front of her. The arrogance just disappeared when the ghosts rushed at them. She panicked and said, "the door is locked. I can''t get out."


    "Go through it! It''s a fake


    The door is not locked at all. It''s just an illusion created by the ghost!


    Su Yaorao hesitated and did not dare to move. When the ghost saw that he had been fooled by them, his resentment became more and more intense. The cold that had just disappeared was once again diffused, and the cold went down the floor into their bodies.


    "Don''t go! I will eat you


    The ghost head opens his mouth ferociously and pours at Su Yaorao. Tang Xiaotang''s hand passes through his illusory body, and there is no way to stop his action.


    "Come on, get through it!"


    She can only look at Su Yaorao who seems to be scared silly. If she doesn''t wear it, the ghost will be attached to her. At that time, he can leave here, and it''s very difficult to save Su Yaorao again.


    Maybe Tang Xiaotang wakes up Su Yaorao with the last sound. She took a look at Tang Xiaotang. It seemed that she was biting her teeth very hard. She closed her eyes and stuck her head on the door. Then she went through.


    As Tang Xiaotang thought, the door didn''t close at all. It was just a phantom of the ghost.


    It''s just that Su Yaorao is going to fall - she can''t hit the door with such a big movement, so she will surely fall to the ground.


    The boundary of male ghost separates the room from the outside. After su Yaorao leaves, Tang Xiaotang can''t hear any sound. The ghost hit the door and was bounced open. He can''t leave here.


    "Damn it! Now that she''s gone, I''ll eat you! I must get out of here


    The ghost rolled to one side. He didn''t notice that the girl who had just had some panic and fear on her face was calm now.


    "What are you going to do when you leave here? To get revenge on those boys? "


    Tang Xiaotang walked slowly to him, and his lips slowly bent up, showing a simple smile: "don''t be silly, even if you leave here, you can''t kill them."


    The ghost''s ability is not weak, and his resentment is heavy. But in a place like the school, even in this very shady experimental building, there is not much Yin Qi for him to absorb. Otherwise, he would not be able to leave here for such a long time, or even make some rumors of being haunted.


    And if she did not guess wrong, this time, if it was not for ye Qingyun''s resentment to aggravate the Yin here, he could not make such an illusion. You know, although this laboratory is a material room, there will still be people coming in.


    Ghost seems to be aware of something, slowly back to the original appearance, he looked at the smiling girl, from her body, he can not see a trace of fear. She was as calm as if it was normal for her to see him, just like a cat or a dog.


    Why is that?


    "Go to reincarnation, don''t resent any more." She looked at him calmly. From the bottom of her eyes, he saw that he was the same as before.


    But he knew that he was dead.


    "No! I want revenge! I''m going to kill them When he thought about it, his resentment reappeared. If it had not happened, he would not have died at all! He is still so young, but can only stay in this small room, half step can not leave! And those bastards can enjoy life happily! For what?


    "You''ll only make yourself miserable." Tang Xiaotang shook his head: "if you kill them, you can never reincarnate, or even die. Do you think they will let you do that?"


    "What am I going to do? I can''t even get out of here! " With that, the face of the male ghost began to twist again, and the resentment gathered again.


    Tang Xiaotang took a few steps back. No matter his body or soul, he didn''t like this kind of thing: "to let them live is the biggest punishment.""They will always remember that they killed a person, someone died because of them, and they always have guilt in their heart." Tang Xiaotang looked at him and said softly.


    "I''m not reconciled! I''m not reconciled! What about guilt? They don''t live well yet


    The male ghost said so, but his resentment had disappeared a lot. Tang Xiaotang continued: "and anyway, they did make mistakes. Do you think the school will not punish them for carrying your life? I''ve come up with this. Their future is almost ruined. No company will employ them. "


    This is all her guess, and look at the male ghost''s dress, his family conditions must be very good before he died, now they are all only children, the only son so dead, his family will not let those boys go.


    "If you think about your parents, they must hope you can reincarnate earlier, instead of suffering here and feeling the pain of your death every moment. It must have been hard


    Tang Xiaotang''s every word comes to the heart of the ghost. She knows what he''s thinking. Moreover, she had learned to do this kind of thing before...


    the resentment at the bottom of her heart gradually disappeared, and the anger on his face finally disappeared, showing a confused look.


    "But, I can''t get out of here... I also want to leave, but I can''t go out..."


    the cold smell faded from the room, the white fog around Tang Xiaotang disappeared, and the sun was shining through the window, warm and bright.


    "What you can get out of here is that you''ve trapped yourself here."


    She looked at him and whispered encouragement. In her voice, the male ghost has become a little transparent. He slowly gets up from the ground and walks to the door.


    "Can I really go out?" He looked at the locked door and murmured to himself, "I, I want to go out too... I also want to see my parents...


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    Since his death, he has never thought of anything but revenge and leaving. But today, in her words, he thinks of his parents, his girlfriend and many, many people.


    He wants to see them. He hasn''t seen them for a long time...


    "you have to lock yourself up here. In fact, you can go out all the time."


    Those who are trapped in resentment spirits are never a barrier, but their own obsession.


    He stood in front of the locked door and slowly stretched out his hand. He saw that the locked door was slowly pushed open under his hands. The corridor outside was sunny. It turned out that it was not late autumn now.


    He stood in the sun, warm light sprinkled on him, those cold, those fear, those resentment, in the sun, like melting ice, a little disappeared.


    "Thank you."


    The male ghost stood in the sun and recovered to his former appearance. His body is slightly transparent, like a real ghost, handsome face with a trace of sunshine, he has no resentment, only peace.


    He can go to reincarnation.


    "It''s nothing." Tang Xiaotang laughed. If he insisted on killing her at that time, she would not help him like this: "go to reincarnation, I will burn a lot of paper money for you. When you get there, you can also use them to invest in a good family."


    "I still have two wishes. Can you help me?" Male ghost looking at the girl in front of her, she smiles, warm smile like the sun, let people feel, she seems never sad and resentment.


    "What?" Tang Xiaotang is very curious. He doesn''t know what else he wants to do. He won''t let her take revenge on those people, will he?


    "My parents, can you tell them? Just say that I have gone to reincarnation, some things they should put down After Tang Xiaotang reminds, the male ghost who no longer resents knows that he is the only son. After he dies, his parents will not let those people go easily with his family background.


    It''s not that he doesn''t hate them. It''s just that he''s dead and his parents shouldn''t live in hatred. In any case, they have to pay for revenge or suppression. In the position of parents, it''s difficult to make mistakes, let alone take advantage of the opportunity to retaliate.


    And think about it, it''s not comfortable for those people to carry guilt and regret for him all their lives.


    "Well, it''s easy." Tang Xiaotang thought it was something, but she agreed.


    "My name is Wei Yuan. You should be able to find them easily." Seems to be afraid of Tang Xiaotang can''t find, male ghost will tell her name: "there is one more thing, you tell my girlfriend, don''t wait for me."


    Looking at the male ghost with a sentimental look, Tang Xiaotang nodded. Although she felt that it had been so long that his girlfriend must have found another boyfriend, she didn''t say anything to stimulate him in front of the ghost.


    "To thank you, I want to tell you something. I think you would like to know."


    What Tang Xiaotang didn''t expect is that after saying everything, the male ghost hesitated for a moment, then looked at her and said.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Don''t know what he will say, Tang Xiaotang is a little curious. What does she want to know? There''s so much she wants to know. What would he know?


    "You are looking for that... Is that guy..." speaking of this, Wei Yuan some fear, Tang Xiaotang immediately know, what he said is Ye Qingyun.


    "Well... Right, I''m looking for him." Seeing Tang Xiaotang nodding, Wei Yuancai continued: "I am familiar with his breath. I didn''t feel it until I died. I''ve seen something with his breath. "


    "Have you seen it?"


    Tang Xiaotang believes him. Ghosts are very sensitive to the smell of ghosts, especially the smell of ghosts which is stronger than him. He will not easily remember it wrong.


    It''s incredible. She wanted to do a good deed, but she didn''t expect to get paid. Is it a profit?


    "Yes, if I remember correctly, it''s a sword in my father''s study. It has his breath on it."


    Wei Yuan nodded and said, "I vaguely remember that it was sold to my father by a man. He said that it could suppress evil. But I don''t know if the sword is still there. After all, I''ve been dead for so many years. Maybe my father has sold it


    Tang Xiaotang nodded and wrote it down. Today, she helped a ghost, but there are still extra gains. She is very satisfied. When she comes back to take a message to Wei Yuan, just ask his parents.


    "Well, I''m going. It''s time."


    Tang Xiaotang sees two ghosts in the shadow on the other side of the corridor. Wei Yuan obviously sees them too. He floats towards them little by little.


    "Goodbye, thank you very much."


    He stood behind the ghost and waved to Tang Xiaotang. Then his figure followed them and disappeared through the wall.


    Wei Yuan has no obsession, and he didn''t kill people. In the next life, he should be able to throw himself into a good family.


    Tang Xiaotang walked out of the room and looked back. Now, there is no cold and strange smell here. In the future, this is really just an ordinary laboratory.As soon as she came out of the experimental building, she saw two figures running in the distance. Squinting for a while, unexpectedly, it was su Yaorao who left first.


    The one behind her, Tang Xiaotang, has a memory. It''s her boyfriend Fan Yu. Unexpectedly, this guy can still remember her when he goes out. Tang Xiaotang suddenly feels that he didn''t save her in vain.


    "Are you all right?"


    Looking at Tang Xiaotang who came slowly, Su Yaorao, who was running breathlessly, opened her mouth wide and looked unbelievable: "how did you get out?"


    "Come out."


    Tang Xiaotang, who found a little clue, is in a good mood and can make fun of her. But Su enchanting''s boyfriend is not happy, think they two play with him.


    "Rao Rao, didn''t you say something happened? What''s the matter? " He looks very handsome, angular face, and Wei Yuan is a completely different type, no wonder Liu Qingyan regardless of he is Su enchanting boyfriend, also want to dig the wall.


    "It''s OK, you take Su Yaorao to prescribe some Chinese medicine. She will have a fever at night." First, I was filled with resentment, then I stayed in such a heavy place as Yin Qi for a long time. It''s strange that I didn''t have a fever.


    Not to mention Su Yaorao, she and Liu Qingyan will inevitably get hot today. Tang Xiaotang is OK. After all, she has strong mental strength. She can get hot for one night at most, and it''s almost enough to have a sleep. But they are weak. It''s estimated that they will take medicine in the next week.


    "Ah? What the hell are you doing? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    First of all, thank you for your support! Without you, there would be no quick wear today! Thank you for every click, every subscription, every download and every reward. Although you are not good at words, you will never forget these Haitong in your heart. Your support is the biggest driving force of my efforts!


    Fast wear is my first novel in a strict sense. I think about it carefully at every step, from ideas to outline to human design. She is just like my child. I spend a lot of effort to create and polish her. Although she still has many small problems, she is undoubtedly unique and irreplaceable in my heart.


    Now, the cartoon version of fast wear has been put on the shelves. When I started to write this book, I didn''t think that there would be such a day, but I know that fast wear can''t have such a day without everyone''s support.


    Wish the cartoon can sell well here! Quietly, the cartoon is still very restored, whether it''s human or plot, if you are interested, you can go and have a look!


    Emmmm, after saying so much, I just want to make an advertisement for fast wear comics. I don''t know what to say next, so let''s do it ~


    finally, I wish you all forget your troubles and be happy every day just like Tang Xiaotang!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    Fan Yu was a little angry. He thought Tang Xiaotang was cursing Su Yaorao: "Bai Li, how can you talk like this!"


    Su Yaorao anxiously looks at Tang Xiaotang and Fan Yu. She has a lot to say, but she can''t say it in front of Fan Yu. She has to look at Fan Yu and Tang Xiaotang: "ah Yu, don''t say it...


    " remember, this matter is very important, and we all need three people''s share. "


    She paid no attention to them, turned and left quickly. There are still many things to deal with. She must deal with them before dark, and then think about what to do next.


    In the evening, as expected, all three of them had a fever. She is OK, those two people simply burn of unconsciousness, especially Su enchanting.


    Fortunately, he was ready. In the afternoon, Fan Yu sent the fried Chinese medicine. After drinking the medicine, the two men fell asleep in bed. Tang Xiaotang can''t sleep. She is searching for all kinds of information about the experimental building of the school in front of the computer.


    Did not forget to promise Wei Yuan things, but also to help the ghost without memory to find his identity, she sat in front of the computer this afternoon.


    Wei Yuan''s family is really like Tang Xiaotang''s idea. His parents are officials of city a, and their positions are not low. Even in those days, the construction of this campus of the University was approved by his father.


    Unfortunately, apart from these, there are not many other information that can be found. It''s been a long time since then, and a lot of information has been deliberately processed by the school, so there is not much left. She still hacked into the school database, only to find sporadic records about it.


    However, she found the information of Wei Yuan''s girlfriend in the school forum. The girl''s name is Du Ruo. Now she has graduated for several years. Tang Xiaotang wrote down her contact information and is going to contact her tomorrow.


    As for the male ghost, she didn''t find any news about him. She just saw a few scattered comments in a post on the forum several years ago, saying that when the experimental building was just built, a boy was missing in it, and then she couldn''t find it.


    Tang Xiaotang has a private chat with the owner of the comment. She doesn''t want it. However, when she sees that the account of the comment hasn''t been cancelled and there are login records, she thinks it may be a clue.


    It''s not that she is going to waste her time on it, but that she is going to do what she promised. In addition, she thinks that there are many secrets in the experimental building.


    First of all, ye Qingyun, why is he here? Although the array that trapped him has been gradually unable to trap him with the passage of time, why did he appear in this school with so much yang? This is a big problem.


    The information only told her that it was the three of them who woke him up, but they didn''t make it clear how they woke him up. To be honest, Tang Xiaotang didn''t think it was their useless dish fairy ceremony that called him.


    The most doubtful point is Ye Qingyun. Although he shows hatred towards them, the hatred is not very strong. He wants to kill them, but he doesn''t have to kill them to the extreme. However, his resentment is also true, which shows that there are other people he hates most.


    Who is that man? Is he still here? If not, why did ye Qingyun come out?


    Also, why does Wei Yuan say that he has seen things with the breath of Ye Qingyun? What does this have to do with him? What does it have to do with his parents?


    Disorderly think a pile, maybe fever, her brain is particularly chaotic, what are entangled together, such as a mess. Tang Xiaotang slowly smoothed out all the clues and finally got some ideas. Finally, she couldn''t support herself any more, so she fell on the bed, closed her eyes and went to sleep slowly.


    At night, it''s another night''s dream. Tang Xiaotang never dreamed before. Of course, as a charm, she has no dream to do. But from time to time, after Ross''s world, she began to dream. Although she is always awake in her dream, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t like the feeling that she seems to fall into another world and can''t control herself.


    In the dream, she clearly looked at every scene in the dream, and she also knew that it was in the dream.


    as like as two peas in a red dress, two men in black clothes, dressed in the same clothes, the women are everywhere. They are all over the bones of the altar. They have bizarre lines of altar.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the liquid in disgust. She knew it was blood, but she couldn''t control her body. She could only watch her step by step in the groove.


    She saw the woman in red holding a dagger and stabbing it into the man in red.


    Another woman in red also had something in her hand. It was too far away. Tang Xiaotang only saw a flash of light, which seemed to be a mirror?


    She went on for a while. This time, she could see their faces clearly. As she thought, the man in red was Ye Qingyun, and the two women were Su Yaorao and Liu Qingyan.


    However, maybe she was still a little far away. The face of the man in black standing on the highest altar still could not be seen. Tang Xiaotang was disappointed. She wanted to get closer, but the altar at her feet suddenly split, and her whole body fell into the boundless darkness under her feet.Tang Xiaotang suddenly opens her eyes and looks at the dark room above her head. There are three other people breathing around. She feels a shadow beside her.


    "You have a dream."


    There was a familiar voice in her ear. She turned her head slightly and saw the red cloth hanging around her ear. The golden dragon pattern was shining in the dark. Only then could she see clearly.


    It''s Ye Qingyun.


    His voice was very low and light, but he didn''t deliberately lower it. However, the three men were still sleeping deeply, and they didn''t even change their breath. So Tang Xiaotang knew that he was probably bound.


    She turned aside and went up along the red dress. Maybe it was too dark at night. His face was hidden in the shadow, and only his chin could be seen.


    "You see that altar."


    He opened his mouth again, Tang Xiaotang felt that he still had resentment, but it was calm and even a little tired.


    She didn''t speak, either.


    "Help me out, and I''ll let you go." He seemed to be bending over, and she felt that the palm of her hand was slightly cool. It was his long hair that fell on her hand.


    She reached for the strand of hair. She didn''t smile like the original owner. For the first time, she looked at him with a very serious expression. She knew that he could see: "no matter what, I will help you."


    He seemed to laugh, and there was a light hiss in the dark: "why? Why are you helping me? "


    "Because I like you, I said."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    Ye Qingyun looked at the girl who was facing him. She didn''t smile like that day. The familiar face was more serious than he had ever seen.


    His hands moved, and his fingers caressed her face.


    Cold as jade fingers in the face, Tang Xiaotang see him smile, lips, smile enchanting and beautiful. She couldn''t help looking at it.


    Ye Qingyun is really good-looking. In the memory of the original owner, she has never seen anyone more beautiful than him, but...


    all of a sudden, she has a pain on her face, and cool liquid flows down her cheek. Even if she can''t see it, she knows it''s blood.


    Ye Qingyun took back his hand, and his whole body was hidden in the dark. Tang Xiaotang heard his cold and gloomy voice: "don''t try to deceive me. Remember, if you want me to let you go, you can do what I want earlier."


    She sat up and couldn''t see him. Tang Xiaotang knows that ye Qingyun has gone.


    She felt her face, slightly tingling and liquid with rust smell on her hand told her that her face was cut by Ye Qingyun.


    Sitting in the dark, she didn''t want to deal with the wound. She just looked at the dark ceiling and felt a little heavy at the bottom of her heart.


    This task is more difficult than imagined. Ye Qingyun is not a simple human. He is a fierce ghost or a cruel fierce ghost. After countless years of curse, his character has become cold and gloomy. He is extremely suspicious and uncertain. It is more difficult to get his trust than to finish the task directly.


    She had to think about how to make him give up his hatred. She has no doubt that, with his current resentment value, once he helps him lift his curse, he will kill them all without hesitation, and then go to find the real behind the scenes.


    She could see the killing intention of his eyes very clearly, and Tang Xiaotang didn''t think that if he said to let them go, he would really let them go.


    After sitting still for a while, she burst out laughing again.


    Although this time the task is very difficult, but at least not that mysterious organization trouble. Besides, such a task is challenging, isn''t it?


    Ye Qingyun, wait! She will make him believe it! There''s nothing Tang Xiaotang can''t do!


    The next morning, Tang Xiaotang got out of bed early. Touch your head, the fever has subsided, but there is still some fever, which is not surprising. She met Ye Qingyun again last night, and she was very lucky not to burn again.


    The wound on her face is not deep. It has crusted, but it still leaves a trace, just like being scratched by some animal''s paw. Gu Xiaoxiao, who got up with her, saw it and was scared. Tang Xiaotang had to cheat her. It was bitten by a mosquito last night, and she caught it herself, but accidentally broke the trace.


    After treating the wound at will, she told Gu Xiaoxiao a few words and went out. Since ye Qingyun asked her to help him find his body and relieve the curse, at least during the period when she found his body, he would not move the two.


    First of all, she found a remote shop behind the school, bought a lot of paper money and burned it to Wei Yuan in the woods behind the experimental building. Then, she tried to contact Wei Yuan''s girlfriend, but unfortunately, this number has been shut down for a long time, there is no way.


    The owner of the comment on the forum hasn''t replied to Tang Xiaotang, and she doesn''t care. She decides to go to Wei Yuan''s parents now.


    Of course, in her capacity, it''s basically impossible to see the two people directly. Although there are other ways, it''s very hard, so Tang Xiaotang doesn''t hesitate to borrow Su Yaorao''s boyfriend.


    Don''t get me wrong. She went to find Fan Yu only because Fan Yu''s father was also an official. By coincidence, he worked under Wei Yuan''s father and said that they didn''t know each other. That''s impossible.


    Besides, it''s also for his girlfriend''s sake. He should help.


    Give him a call, Tang Xiaotang did not hesitate straight in: "I want to see mayor Wei, do you have a way?"


    "What do you do when you see Uncle Wei?" Fan Yu''s voice was alert.


    Sure enough, he knows each other, so it''s easy.


    "This matter has something to do with Su Yaorao. If you want to help your girlfriend, don''t ask so many questions. Help me contact him." She doesn''t know Fan Yu very well. Although she is her roommate''s boyfriend, Su Yaorao doesn''t like her all the time. She hardly takes her to meet her. It''s Liu Qingyan who sees Fan Yu more often than she does. So it will be easier to take the name of Su enchanting.


    "What''s going on? What''s the relationship with Rao Rao? "


    Fan Yu''s voice was very nervous, but Tang Xiaotang only told him not to ask. She doesn''t plan to bring him in. Su Yaorao and Liu Qingyan are enough for her headache. If she adds another Fan Yu, they may be killed before she finds Ye Qingyun''s body.


    "How can I make an appointment for you if you don''t tell me? You know, father Wilbur is very busy. There''s no reason why he won''t see you


    "Well, you say, I know Wei Yuan, and I have something to tell him about him." What Fan Yu said is also reasonable. Tang Xiaotang thought about it and told him so.


    "How do you know him?""It has nothing to do with you. If you really want to be enchanting, don''t ask."


    Fan Yu is still very concerned about Su enchanting, from his performance yesterday, when ye Qingyun said Liu Qingyan and he did not play, is not lying. When Tang Xiaotang said that, he immediately stopped asking.


    "When would you like to see me?"


    Maybe yesterday Su enchanting really had a fever, Fan Yu''s voice is still full of doubts, or chose to believe her.


    "Today, the sooner the better."


    "OK, I''ll call you if I have any news." Fan Yu finished and hung up.


    Tang Xiaotang took down his mobile phone, then found an Internet cafe, turned on the computer, and began to look for information.


    If you want Wei Yuan''s father to tell her the information about the sword, she needs his trust. Want to get a person''s trust, there are many ways, Tang Xiaotang choose, is the simplest one.


    She hacked into Wei Yuan''s father''s personal computer and saw a lot of secrets, but it was strange. She went through all the secrets and couldn''t find any information about the sword.


    This shouldn''t be. Even if it''s a purchase, there should be a record. Since the sword can be placed near Ye Qingyun, it should not be a common thing. At least it''s an antique. It''s such an important thing that it doesn''t even have a word.


    And Wei Yuan has no reason to cheat her. Even if he feels wrong, at least there should be such a sword.


    Tang Xiaotang, who is thinking about it, suddenly feels cold behind her. The feeling that she seems to be stuck on a piece of ice makes her shake for a moment. Then, she feels that a strand of cold hair drops to her skin, and her cold fingers hold her neck.


    "Why did you trace that sword?"


    There was a chill in her ear. Ye Qingyun''s cold voice sounded in her ear. She felt that her fingers on her neck were tight, and she could not breathe.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    He didn''t know where it came from, but Tang Xiaotang knew that this guy was probably following her all the time. And it seems that he didn''t trust her all the time.


    But his reaction now is a little big. What''s the significance of this sword to him?


    She was thinking, the hand on the neck suddenly relaxed, and then the next second, she felt Ye Qingyun lying on her back, clasping her neck, whispering in her ear.


    "Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    His voice is as low as a lover''s whisper, but it contains a sharp killing intention like a blade.


    He was angry.


    Now that she was found by him, Tang Xiaotang didn''t hide it. She turned around and looked at him: "I want to help you."


    Ye Qingyun''s eyes are gloomy, and his whole body is so full of resentment that he seems to be able to bleed. The handsome face was covered with a layer of resentment, but he was smiling, and it was gorgeous.


    "Why do you want that sword?"


    She was silent.


    In Ye Qingyun''s eyes, the anger is more intense, but his voice is more light, almost whispering: "tell me, what is your purpose?"


    Tang Xiaotang feels that the air around her is almost frozen, and her cold breath sticks to her skin and gets into her body. She just looks at him.


    "You don''t believe me."


    Ye Qingyun heard the girl''s shallow voice, she seemed a little sad, her clear eyes full of loss: "you don''t believe me."


    She repeated again.


    In her lost sight, he was in a trance. In this way, he could only see his shadow, which made him feel that she was trustworthy.


    But then he woke up. Secretly laugh at yourself, ye Qingyun, have you forgotten the lesson again and again? Because trust these people, he has become what he is now. If you trust them again, do you want to destroy even the broken soul?


    "I''ll help you because I like you." There is a trace of sadness in the girl''s eyes, which is the loss of Distrust: "I check this sword, just because it may have something to do with you."


    Ye Qingyun did not speak.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at him. She knows that ye Qingyun still doesn''t believe him. She had to make complaints about the world''s children. Her eyes suddenly sank and she suddenly broke her finger.


    Don''t give up the child to set the wolf, fight! If he doesn''t believe her all the time, he can''t do the next task.


    She looked at the blood flowing out of her fingertips and put her finger in front of him: "believe me, I will help you."


    Ye Qingyun was stunned. He looked at the finger in front of him. The sweet breath of blood reverberated in his nose. His gloomy and empty heart suddenly had a tremor.


    The blood of living people is an irresistible delicacy for ghosts, especially for young girls like the original owner, whose blood is the cleanest and sweetest.


    More importantly, if a ghost drinks a person''s blood, it means that a contract has been established between them, and the ghost can be attached to the person.


    Although Ye Qingyun is not afraid of the sun, he can also move freely in the big sun, but this does not mean that the sun has no effect on him. In fact, Tang Xiaotang noticed that he rarely appeared during the day, and if he appeared in the building, he would not expose himself to the sun.


    He needs a body.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t believe it, so he can doubt her so much?


    After a long time, ye Qingyun did not move. Tang Xiaotang saw his half drooping eyelids, and his long eyelashes seemed to vibrate slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Just when Tang Xiaotang felt that the wound on her finger was about to solidify, ye Qingyun finally moved. He slowly held her hand, lowered his head, and gently held her fingertips in his mouth.


    A cool air swirls along the wound. Tang Xiaotang can feel the blood flowing out of her body quickly, and her face is a little pale. Because the heat is gone with the loss of blood, ye Qingyun is impolite to suck her blood. His skin sticks to her hand, which is like ice.


    Cold, but smooth.


    In front of his eyes, he became dark. Just when Tang Xiaotang began to regret sucking blood for him and felt that he was going to lose too much blood, ye Qingyun finally let go of her hand.


    There is no wound on the finger, except for some whiteness. Tang Xiaotang looks up at Ye Qingyun, probably drinking her blood to gain strength. His face is no longer as pale as before, and even his resentment has faded a lot.


    The most important thing is that the killing intention in his eyes finally dissipated. Although he didn''t trust her completely, he didn''t doubt her as deeply as he had at the beginning. Tone is no longer light, ye Qingyun some cold mouth: "say, you find that sword in the end to do?"


    "That sword is very important to you." In other words, it is a threat to Ye Qingyun, otherwise ye Qingyun will not suddenly appear. Tang Xiaotang''s mind vaguely flashed something, but when she wanted to seize it, the idea had disappeared, so she had to give up.


    Ye Qingyun did not answer, but a cold hum, the whole person disappeared. Tang Xiaotang only felt cold, like a cold wind through, and then ye Qingyun''s voice sounded in her mind: "don''t touch it."He''s acquiesced.


    Tang Xiaotang nodded, she will not do anything to hurt him, since he does not let her touch, then do not touch well: "you know, where is your body?"


    She thought, no matter what, he should have a sense of his body. After all, ye Qingyun''s soul is not weak.


    However, let her down, ye Qingyun silent for a while, with a very cold tone told her: "if I knew, I would not come to you."


    He didn''t know.


    "Well, do you have any impressions? What on earth is that place like? "


    Tang Xiaotang bites her lips. If ye Qingyun doesn''t know, how can she find her?


    "I can only feel that there are a lot of bones, there is water, it''s very dark, and there is a lot of resentment around it." Mention that place, ye Qingyun''s voice is more full of hatred, "if you don''t find my body quickly, you three will die."


    Dark, there is resentment, there are bones, there is water... Where is that?


    Deliberately ignored his last words, Tang Xiaotang began to think, she clearly remember, the last place where he fell was an altar, and the altar was open, how could it be dark?


    "After such a long time, even if it was open-air, it would have been buried, not to mention those people. You don''t understand such a simple reason. I think I''d better kill you so that you won''t waste my time if you can''t find it. "


    Ye Qingyun''s words are very poor, but Tang Xiaotang can''t argue with him, so she has to comfort herself that she doesn''t agree with him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    Bones, darkness, water... In an ancient tomb?


    But it''s not right. Like a big tomb with water, it''s in a remote place. If ye Qingyun''s body is there, how can he come to this noisy and prosperous city center over such a long distance?


    But the sword is here...


    Ye Qingyun appears in the school, but the sword is in the hands of Wei Yuan''s father, and he just agreed to the construction of the school''s current campus, the missing students... All this must have something to do with it.


    Tang Xiaotang has some problems, but he still lacks the most important part. If he can solve this problem, then everything will be connected.


    She wanted to continue to talk with Ye Qingyun. As soon as she got more clues, her resentment soared as soon as she mentioned it. She couldn''t get more information from him.


    After thinking about it, she decided to start with Wei Yuan''s father. After all, now it seems that this is the only way.


    After ye Qingyun knew her idea, he just gave a cold hum, but he didn''t say anything. Tang Xiaotang knew that he agreed.


    The news of Fan Yu came quickly. Tang Xiaotang was just about to go out to find a place to eat when he called: "Uncle Wei agreed. I''ll take you to see him now. I''ll wait for you at the east gate of the school. You can see me when you come out. "


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    Tang Xiaotang just hung up the phone and heard Ye Qingyun''s cold voice: "don''t tell anyone about my existence." This guy must have heard that call.


    She didn''t want to drag Fan Yu in. Tang Xiaotang nodded: "I know."


    Ye Qingyun didn''t speak any more.


    As soon as Tang Xiaotang stepped out of the Internet bar, there was a lot of sunshine outside, but she could feel that her body was wrapped by a cold breath. Even if the sunshine was directly on her body, she felt like she was in another world, even without any enthusiasm.


    It''s Midsummer, but Tang Xiaotang thinks it''s the same as winter. She thinks that in order not to catch a cold, she should wear thicker clothes when she goes back today.


    This is the influence of being possessed by the ghost on the body. The body will gradually become cold and overcast. Even if the ghost leaves at last, this influence will not disappear.


    It''s a life-threatening thing. Most people don''t choose to do it, but Tang Xiaotang is different. Anyway, she can''t stay in this world for a long time, and it''s not her body. It''s worth it to win Ye Qingyun''s trust in this way.


    She rushed to the east gate.


    Ye Qingyun didn''t speak all the way. Tang Xiaotang guessed it well. Although he was not afraid of the sun, the sun would have an impact on him. After all, he is only a soul now.


    On arriving at Dongmen, Tang Xiaotang could easily see Fan Yu standing under a tree. He is the kind of boy who can attract people''s attention. Although he can''t attract Tang Xiaotang, he has to admit that his looks are on the side.


    She can''t help but think of Ye Qingyun again. If he appears here, he will attract more attention... After all, his face can''t even compare with many stars.


    "Well, what are you still looking at? How are you going to get there? "


    Ye Qingyun''s cold voice comes from her mind. Tang Xiaotang finds that because she is thinking about something, she unconsciously looks at Fan Yu. The corner of her mouth curved, she reluctantly pulled out a smile and walked over. Since she asked others to help, her expression could not be too ugly.


    Even though she ignored him yesterday.


    "Let''s go. It''s very important." She went over and stood behind him.


    Fan Yu looked back, Tang Xiaotang saw his brow wrinkled, although the expression was very impatient, but still a little worried.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Fan Yu looked at the girl in front of him. Her face was as pale as paper, which made him suspect that she would faint next moment.


    When I saw her yesterday, she was not like this. He couldn''t help thinking of the girl he saw yesterday. Although he didn''t know her very well, he saw her several times with a smile on her face, which made him think she was a very easy person to get along with.


    But Rao Rao didn''t like her very much. Every time she talked about her, she looked disgusted. Until yesterday, she hated the girl named Bailey very much.


    "I''m fine."


    Tang Xiaotang guessed what he thought. Maybe she didn''t look good. After all, she was possessed by a ghost. She said with a smile, "if you don''t take me to see Mr. Wei soon, Su Yaorao''s face will become the same as mine."


    When she mentioned Rao Rao, Fan Yu''s face suddenly darkened. Is she really the kind of person that Rao Rao said: "come with me, I hope what you said is true."


    "Of course."


    Fan Yu drives a car. His family is powerful and powerful in city A. although he doesn''t drive a luxury car, there are more than 100000.


    "What happened to you?"


    While driving, Fan Yu asked. He looked at the girl sitting in the back seat through the rearview mirror. She looked down and seemed to be thinking. She didn''t mean to talk to him at all."Well? Well, you''d better go back and ask Su Yaorao. "


    Tang Xiaotang estimated that even if Su Yaorao said that Fan Yu would not believe it. It''s better not to believe it. Anyway, it has nothing to do with him.


    She didn''t want to talk, so Fan Yu stopped asking.


    The car was quiet. Fan Yu drove all the way to a secret alley in the city, and finally stopped in front of a humble low teahouse.


    "Come with me, father Wilbur is waiting for you in there."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map, not far away a white spot is sitting, but there are many white spots around him.


    Well, it seems that this trip is not easy.


    She followed Fan Yu into the teahouse in front of him, just as he was about to open the door of a room, Tang Xiaotang stopped him.


    "It''s very important for you to wait for me outside. I can only tell Mr. Wei."


    Her voice was not low, because this was not only for Fan Yu, but also for the man inside and his gang.


    Besides, Tang Xiaotang is right. Ghosts should not have been known by many people.


    Not to mention, she has a more important thing to confirm from him today.


    Fan Yuben didn''t want to leave, but in her sight, he nodded inexplicably: "OK, then call me after you finish."


    With that, he turned and left.


    After solving this small problem, Tang Xiaotang opens the door and walks in. Next, there is a big problem waiting for her, but she believes that this problem will be much easier to solve.


    "Hello, Mr. Wei. My name is Bailey."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    The man in front of him has white hair and looks very old, but Tang Xiaotang knows that he is less than fifty.


    Wei Cheng, Wei Yuan''s father.


    Should be the death of his son gave him too much blow, this man seems very quiet. In his position, there should be nothing to worry about.


    "Little girl, what''s the matter with you


    He seems to be kind looking at Tang Xiaotang, but Tang Xiaotang did not miss the cold flash of his eyes. He thought in his heart: this girl must have come to blackmail. She looks so young. How can she know Wei Yuan.


    If she is a liar... He droops his eyes a little, even if he is a liar, he is willing to listen to her... He misses his son too much...


    the sadness in his eyes is so real that he will be moved. Even if Tang Xiaotang is not human, she has some sympathy for him.


    But what should be said is to finish: "Mr. Wei, I can only tell you one person about this."


    The implication is that she already knows that there are other people around the house.


    Wei Cheng''s eyes deep, slowly picked up the tea cup on the table, neither drink, also did not speak, Tang Xiaotang met his line of sight, did not shrink back.


    If someone as big as the original owner stares at such a deep sight, she will never be able to bear it. But Tang Xiaotang is not only that old, and even she is not afraid of it because she is much older than the Acropolis.


    They just looked at each other for a while. Finally, the Acropolis looked away first. His fingers knocked on the table. The door was opened and a young man came in.


    The Acropolis whispered a few words in his ear. The man nodded and went out. Tang Xiaotang looked at it silently without making a sound.


    After waiting for the man to go out, Tang Xiaotang saw that the points on the map also began to leave slowly, until finally the man was left.


    Then he pushed the door in again. This time, with a delicate silver teapot in his hand, the Acropolis said faintly, "here you are..."


    "my name is Bai." Tang added.


    "Tea for Miss Bai."


    The hot water flowed from the mouth of the pot, not a drop spilled on the table, and flowed into the small teacup. The young man looked very serious, and Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help looking at him.


    After pouring the tea, the man went out, leaving Tang Xiaotang and the Acropolis staring.


    The white smoke rose from the cup and blurred the face of the Acropolis. He picked up the cup, took a sip of it and asked in a low voice, "what is Miss Bai going to say to me?"


    "It''s Wei Yuan. He asked me to bring you a message."


    Wei Cheng''s hand trembled, and the tea in the cup almost spilled out. He raised his head, his deep eyes couldn''t hide his shock, and his voice was a little harsh. He said, "do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I know, and I know that Wei Yuan has been dead for many years."


    Tang Xiaotang looks at him calmly. His performance tells her that he doesn''t know or believe that there are ghosts in the world.


    So, her previous conjecture is wrong... Just, how much does he know about it?


    "Miss Bai, I take time to meet you. I don''t want to hear you joking!" The voice of the Acropolis was angry, and the face was gloomy.


    He can tolerate each other''s cheating, but he can''t tolerate her joking with the dead Wei Yuan, which is the eternal scar in his heart.


    "Mr. Wei, is that ancient sword still in your house?"


    The angry look of the Acropolis froze on his face. The anger of his eyes had not faded, and he was soon surprised. Looking at the girl opposite, although she was pale, she looked calm. She didn''t panic or fear at all. She always had a smile on her lips. She didn''t look like a joker.


    "Why do you know there is an ancient sword in my house?" The expression between eyebrows changes several times, he still lets oneself calm down, continues to listen to her words.


    "This is what Wei Yuan told me. You probably don''t know that his soul was still in the laboratory where he died before today."


    The Acropolis looks a little messy. The firmness in his eyes is not there, but he becomes a little suspicious. He hesitates for a moment, then looks at Tang Xiaotang, who is always calm, and finally speaks.


    "What you said is true?"


    He doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods. Of course, most people in the world won''t believe it, but the girl''s look is not like those swindlers who cheat money. Her calm makes him have to believe it.


    If Wei Yuan was still there, Tang Xiaotang would not be so sure to let Wei Cheng believe her immediately. But now, his only son is dead. Even if he knows that those things are not credible, he is willing to believe them, just to give himself a comfort. In other words, sometimes human beings are really able to deceive themselves...


    "of course, if you still want to see him, I can help you." Although Wei Yuan arrived there, he died and was trapped for many years, so he could not enter reincarnation immediately.


    Although it''s impossible for him to come back to the world, Tang Xiaotang can still easily make him dream."You... Are you serious?" The Acropolis knew that he had to believe her. Even if what she said was false, the temptation to see his only son again was too big for him to refuse.


    "But, I can only let you meet in a dream. After all, he has already arrived at the world of Yin, so he can''t go back to the world of Yang." Tang added.


    "OK, I agree!" The Acropolis agreed without hesitation.


    "Tonight, you burn this, press the paper ash under your pillow, and you can dream of him." Tang Xiaotang handed over the prepared Fu paper, on which Wei Yuan''s name and eight characters of his birthday were written.


    The Acropolis couldn''t understand it, but he still carefully put the folded paper into his pocket. He looked sad and excited. Tang Xiaotang felt deeply and couldn''t help saying to him, "you can still burn more paper money for him every new year."


    Wei Yuan wants reincarnation. I don''t know how long it will take. If you have paper money, maybe it can be faster. After all, money can make the devil push the mill. No matter which world it is, money is a good thing.


    "What do you want to ask?"


    After loading the rune paper, the Acropolis calms down and looks at Tang Xiaotang seriously. Although he has not seen the effect yet, he inexplicably believes the girl.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll talk about it tomorrow when you see Wei Yuan."


    Tang Xiaotang did not continue to ask. Although the Acropolis is a little moved now, what she wants to ask is very important, even related to his status. After all, he did not really see the Acropolis. Even if he did not hide it, he would not tell her some secret contents.


    Wei Cheng was a little surprised. He wanted to say something else. She saw that the girl opposite had already stood up. She said to him, "by the way, Wei Yuan asked me to tell you something. Let it go when it''s over. Now that he has a home, I hope you can come out earlier."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    "What do you know? I can''t let them go! " At the mention of this problem, Acropolis was just like the explosion of hair. His eyes suddenly became fierce. He almost bit his teeth and said: "if it wasn''t for them, how could he have been so early...


    he choked and couldn''t speak.


    It''s not so easy for him to let go of his hatred. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t plan to say more about it. Anyway, she only promised Wei Yuan a word about it, but she didn''t say that she wanted to persuade them.


    In the evening, Wei Yuan met them and let him talk about it by himself.


    She leaned slightly: "then I''ll leave first. It should be easy for you to contact me."


    The Acropolis thought that the girl would continue to dissuade him, but what he didn''t expect was that she gave up so easily, which made him feel that she was just saying it casually.


    He didn''t react until she went out, but the girl had gone away.


    ...


    when Tang Xiaotang walked out of the door, he saw Fan Yu smoking against the wall at the gate of the hospital. He lowered his head, as if thinking about something, did not notice that she had come out.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    Tang Xiaotang stood in front of him and frowned in disgust. He kept a distance from him and asked in a low voice.


    The original owner hates the smell of cigarettes, which is totally subconscious.


    I always feel that Fan Yu seems to be hiding something. When I saw them coming out of the experimental building yesterday, he looked a little wrong and felt that he was too excited.


    What does he know about it?


    Fan Yu raised his head and gave her a light look: "how can I say that you are also Rao Rao''s roommate? I''ll take you here and send you back naturally."


    "No, you go back first. I have other things to do."


    Tang Xiaotang wants to find several other people who were related to Wei Yuan''s incident in those years. She feels more and more that there is a great connection between these things...


    it seems that she can see a large piece of curtain covering a large piece of things. She can only see the faint lines, but she doesn''t know what is hidden inside. This kind of feeling can arouse the thirst for knowledge, and Tang Xiaotang wants it very much Uncover them one by one and see what''s down there.


    She felt excited.


    No longer paying attention to Fan Yu, she went straight ahead, but suddenly he pulled her sleeve. She looked back and saw that he looked up hesitantly, as if he had made a decision and looked at her.


    "Why do you want to know that?"


    His voice is very low. Tang Xiaotang knows that he has decided to tell her something.


    "Entrusted." Without waiting for his answer, Tang Xiaotang continued, "what do you know?"


    "Let''s get in the car first, and then I''ll tell you."


    Sitting in the car, Fan Yu quickly started the car and drove to the school. Along the way, he told Tang Xiaotang a lot of things.


    "In fact, Wei Yuan and I grew up together. He is a few years older than me. Because our relationship has always been good, so our relationship is also very good."


    Tang Xiaotang feels that it''s wrong. If Wei Yuan really has a good relationship with Fan Yu, why does he attack Su Yaorao? Tang Xiaotang interrupted him: "wait, I have a question. When did you get together with Su Yaorao?" In the memory of the original owner, it seems that she was with Fan Yu when she knew Su Yaorao.


    "Why do you ask? And you don''t know? " Fan Yu looked at her in surprise: "didn''t Rao Rao mention it? We''ve been together since high school. "


    "How high is it?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "It''s probably my junior year in high school. Does it matter?"


    Fan Yu was a junior in high school. He was two years older than them. They were sophomores this year, and Fan Yu was a senior. Well, Wei Yuan died five years ago, when fan Yugang was a sophomore in high school.


    Time on, Tang Xiaotang then asked: "and then?"


    "In fact, I was just a sophomore in high school at that time, and I don''t know what happened, but I''m sure it''s not like the school said, it''s their bad relationship."


    "How do you know?"


    "Brother Wei Yuan is very nice. He doesn''t have the airs of the second generation of officials at all. At that time, although his family was in the city, he still lived in the dormitory like ordinary college students. He would only come back in the winter and summer vacation. He also told me that he had a good relationship with his roommates, and they played games all night together."


    Is that a good relationship? Tang Xiaotang said that he did not understand the friendship between the boys, but since Fan Yu said so, that is to say, it is true.


    She continued to listen.


    "I''ve met his roommates several times, and I can see that they respect brother Wei Yuan very much. It''s exactly the kind of, um, regarding him as the boss. I don''t believe they will do that kind of thing because of jealousy."


    Fan Yu''s face became a little strange when he recalled the scene. He continued: "I went to them after that, but they didn''t explain about it. They didn''t even fight against uncle Wei and aunt Wei''s revenge. Instead, they endured everything in silence until they were beaten down and left school.""At that time, when I was young, I just knew some things but couldn''t investigate them. Later, I was admitted to this university, just to find out everything."


    "But I found that this matter is not as simple as I imagined. The school seems to be hiding something on purpose. Most of the data in that year were destroyed, and I looked for a long time without any clues."


    It seems that he finally put down a burden. He breathed out a deep breath: "I don''t know what you are going to do to trace this matter, but I want to tell you that it is very dangerous and dangerous."


    Tang Xiaotang of course knows that this is very dangerous. In fact, the task she received is not dangerous, but no matter how dangerous it is, she has to do it: "thank you for telling me this, but it''s more complicated than you think. You''d better leave it alone. Anyway, it has nothing to do with you."


    "No, I don''t believe it. Tell me honestly, is Rao Rao in trouble?"


    Fan Yu is not a fool. Of course, he knows Tang Xiaotang conceals a lot about him. But if it has something to do with his girlfriend, he can''t put down his mind: "is it that person who is staring at her again, so that you...


    " you think too much. " Tang Xiaotang can''t laugh or cry, but Fan Yu doesn''t believe those things. It seems that he thought Wei Yuan''s roommate was threatened.


    "Then tell me, what do you want to do?" He asked in a cold voice.


    Although she didn''t want to tell him, since the goods had something to do with it, she had to think of a better way to get rid of him: "well, let''s say it, it''s not done by people."


    "What?"


    "Fan Yu, do you believe there are ghosts in this world?" When Tang Xiaotang said this, she felt cold all over. She looked up and saw that ye Qingyun came out of her body and sat next to her. Sen Leng''s eyes were fixed on Fan Yu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    "Don''t you joke, I''m serious!" Fan Yu lowered his face and looked angry.


    "I''m serious, too."


    Tang Xiaotang is also very helpless, but you see, she said he didn''t believe it, so it''s not her fault.


    Fan Yu sneered: "I''m not a fool. What''s the ghost in the world?"


    Tang Xiaotang wants to say that there is a ghost, and now he is sitting behind you and looking at you... She looks at Ye Qingyun, who is more and more bleak, and thinks that something is wrong with him.


    "What''s the matter with you?" She asked in a low voice. She always felt that his eyes were terrible, as if he would jump on the enemy in the next second.


    "What did you say?"


    Fan Yu in the front row thought she was talking to him and asked subconsciously.


    "Nothing."


    Maybe Ye Qingyun''s vision is too cold, even Fan Yu can''t see him. He moves uneasily.


    "Are you cold?" A stream of black resentment filled the car, winding Fan Yu like a rope. He couldn''t see it, but he could feel a trace of coldness.


    He put his hand in front of the air conditioner, felt it for a moment, and said to himself: "strange, I didn''t turn on the air conditioner... Why is it suddenly chilly...


    Tang Xiaotang ignored him. She stared at Ye Qingyun tightly. He looked very strange, and his resentment almost took shape, but he didn''t move.


    When Fan Yu took his hand back, the shirt sleeve on his wrist shrank, revealing three red marks, which made Ye Qingyun''s pupil shrink and his resentment burst out instantly.


    His dark pupils flashed a strange red light. Before Tang Xiaotang could react, Fan Yu''s steering wheel began to move, and the car was shaking uncontrollably.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Fan Yu was a little panicked. He was driving the steering wheel, but he couldn''t control it at all. It seemed that someone was fighting for the steering wheel with him, and his strength was not as strong as his opponent.


    Tang Xiaotang can see it clearly. Ye Qingyun''s resentment is like two hands. He tightly entangles the steering wheel, so that Fan Yu can''t control it.


    The car body is rickety. Although there are few cars on this road, it is not without them. Fan Yu''s reaction was quite timely. He couldn''t control the steering wheel and stepped on the brake in a hurry. Is to take advantage of this time, Tang Xiaotang stood up to block in front of Ye Qingyun, cut off his gaze at the steering wheel.


    Seeing those eyes, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help breathing. Ye Qingyun''s original black eyes had all turned red, as if they could seep blood, full of hatred and killing.


    Without Ye Qingyun''s control, Fan Yu quickly controlled the steering wheel. The car bumped into the roadside isolation belt and fell into the green belt.


    But ye Qingyun doesn''t intend to let him go. Tang Xiaotang blocked his sight. He just took a look at Tang Xiaotang, and she felt that her body was too stiff to move. She saw countless small grievances turned into ropes around her body, making her unable to move.


    She collapsed on the back seat, watching Ye Qingyun appear in front of the driver''s seat, and reached for Fan Yu''s neck.


    Across the back seat, she couldn''t see Fan Yu''s expression, but he could hear his shortness of breath and tiny groans clearly.


    Ye Qingyun''s whole face has changed. His eyes are red. His cat like tusks are sticking out on his lips, and his mouth is grinning with pleasure. Although he was a fierce ghost before, he still kept the appearance of human beings. At this moment, he was a thorough fierce ghost. He had no sense and was only a soul manipulated by resentment and hatred.


    No way! He must not be allowed to kill! Once stained with blood, there is no more room!


    Tang Xiaotang was very worried, but her body couldn''t move, and she couldn''t even speak. Control the only mental power to cut off those who trapped her resentment, looking at the point on the map on behalf of Fan Yu began to blink, she sank down and used all her strength to break those resentments.


    Finally, her chin moved, Tang Xiaotang ruthlessly, bite the tip of the tongue, wake up the body with pain.


    This move is still very useful, with the smell of blood in the mouth diffuse open, her body a spirit, restored a trace of consciousness.


    And I don''t know if I smell her blood. Ye Qingyun''s action is obviously stiff for a moment. His eyes turn around and look at Tang Xiaotang.


    Well, it was a terrible sight, but a faint doubt and desire flashed through his eyes. It seemed that he still remembered the taste of her blood.


    However, he didn''t relax his grip on Fan Yu''s neck. It seems that he is determined to kill Fan Yu.


    Tang Xiaotang can''t hear Fan Yu''s voice any more, and his point is getting weaker and weaker, almost to be replaced by another point.


    Forget it, let it go!


    Tang Xiaotang gets up and pushes between the front seat and the back seat. Sure enough, ye Qingyun''s resentment is solid, but his body temperature is as cold as ice.


    She pounced on him, and when he didn''t respond at all, she kissed him on the lips and sent the blood from the tip of her tongue to his mouth.Her blood is still attractive to Ye Qingyun, so he starts to suck her blood subconsciously and unknowingly opens Fan Yu''s neck.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at Fan Yu. He has fainted on the seat. There are two deep fingerprints on his neck. His face is blue and purple. She can hardly hear his breath.


    He must be sent to the hospital as soon as possible, or he won''t last long.


    However, ye Qingyun in front of her hugged her tightly, and he became addicted to blood. The red color of his eyes did not disappear, but became brighter.


    She felt black in front of her eyes and cold all over. It was a symptom of excessive blood loss.


    The tip of the tongue has no blood, ye Qingyun let go of her, his eyes are still red, a bite in her neck, blood continues to flow out, but she can''t push him away.


    Yu Guangzhong glimpses a few points on the map approaching them. Tang Xiaotang is relieved. It seems that someone found their car hit here and called the police.


    Finally, she didn''t have to die because she lost too much blood, or she would have died here before she finished her task.


    The moment the door opens from the outside, the domain of Ye Qingyun''s resentment is broken. The sun shines through the resentment. He seems to finally wake up. His eyes narrowed and his body disappeared in the car.


    Tang Xiaotang body a cool, as if by the wind through, she knows is Ye Qingyun has returned to his body.


    But she had no strength to communicate with him. She fell on the co pilot''s seat. She could see the police pulling the door with blurred vision, and the voice from the sky seemed to come from her ear.


    "Are you all right...


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    Getting rid of the resentment consumed too much mental energy. Tang Xiaotang just felt tired and gradually lost consciousness.


    ...


    it was the same altar last time. The heaven and the earth were all red, with men in black and women in red. Only this time, Tang Xiaotang didn''t see ye Qingyun in red.


    She still couldn''t control herself. She just felt strange in her chest.


    She couldn''t help but bow her head. She saw a short dagger on her chest with strange patterns on the handle. It wasn''t surprising to her. She was surprised that she was wearing a red dress, and how it looked so familiar....


    a resentment suddenly surged in her heart. She looked at "herself" and stretched out her hand Hold the handle of the dagger and pull it out.


    It was a pair of long, well-defined hands, but the outline did not belong to itself. It was a pair of male hands.


    This is...


    she responded immediately. Now, she is in the perspective of Ye Qingyun.


    A woman in red suddenly appeared opposite. Tang Xiaotang couldn''t see her face. She, or Ye Qingyun, looked up at the man in black in the distance.


    this time, as like as two peas in Ye Qingyun''s eyes, she saw clearly that the man''s face was exactly the same as Fan Yu''s.


    The man just stood there looking at her, or looking at Ye Qingyun. I don''t know if it was Ye Qingyun''s memory or other reasons. Tang Xiaotang felt that the man''s eyes were blurred, and she couldn''t see his eyes.


    No, this is not Fan Yu. Though as like as two peas Fan Yu, he had a different temperament and fan. He can''t be Fan Yu!


    But she watched the man raise his hand slightly, and there was nothing on his wrist.


    As he raised his hand, Tang Xiaotang only felt that there was something in his body ready to move. This was Ye Qingyun''s body, that is to say, it was all his feelings.


    Like something flying out of her body, her body meal, the feeling of losing something important is very obvious, she can hardly control her killing intention.


    And indeed, she can''t control Ye Qingyun''s body. Looking at the dark light flying from his chest into his opponent''s hands, ye Qingyun pounced on him. Before he could take back his hand, he left three deep claw marks on his wrist.


    The next second, the whole scene is dark, she feels stiff lying in a certain place, the field of vision is only a bit of phosphorescence reflected by the dark white bones, she feels very uncomfortable, very depressed, full of resentment, want to destroy everything.


    But she couldn''t move.


    I do not know how long, she suddenly felt a light above, and then the body inexplicably can move.


    Then, the light became more and more intense, and Tang Xiaotang was completely awake as soon as he saw it.


    Open your eyes, overhead is the ceiling light, nose filled with the smell of disinfectant, here is the hospital.


    She tried to move her body. Sure enough, her limbs were soft and she couldn''t lift her strength.


    The sequelae is too serious.


    As soon as she clenched her teeth, she did it, so the result was that she lay back in the dark.


    Helpless lying in bed for a long time, just slow past this dizziness. Try to feel for a while, there is still a chill in the body, it seems that ye Qingyun is still in her body.


    That''s good. If he runs to kill Fan Yu at this time, she can''t stop him...


    looking at the light above, Tang Xiaotang sighs. Alas, she is really taking her life as a task. After she goes back, she must pay more for herself!


    No, it''s not enough! He must give himself a holiday! It''s a paid vacation!


    Well, that''s the decision!


    "Pop."


    The door was pushed open, a nurse came in, she saw Tang Xiaotang has been awake, appears very calm: "Oh, wake up, just in time, someone is looking for you."


    She skillfully measured Tang Xiaotang''s blood pressure, and then nodded: "after blood transfusion, it''s really much better, and the blood pressure has basically recovered."


    Tang Xiaotang takes a look at the map. There are three points outside, which should be the police.


    "What happened to the man who came with me?"


    She asked the nurse.


    "He''s still in a coma."


    The nurse didn''t say much. She quickly packed up and went out of the door. After that, the three people outside pushed the door in. It was really the police.


    The leader was a middle-aged man with a national face. He looked very serious. Behind him were two young men, a man and a woman, all wearing police uniforms.


    "Little sister, can you tell us what happened to you?"


    The national character face man looked at the policewoman behind him. She walked forward, looked at Tang Xiaotang with a smile and asked.


    Tang Xiaotang couldn''t tell them what happened, so she pretended to be confused: "I, I don''t know... The car suddenly lost control. I just felt a shock, as if I had hit something. Then, I didn''t know anything...""What''s the matter with me?" She looked at each other blankly: "I am all weak, what happened in the end?"


    Tang Xiaotang''s acting skills, let alone the policewoman, even the middle-aged man couldn''t see it was wrong. They exchanged a look with each other, and then changed to the young policewoman.


    "You were in a coma on the highway, and when we found you, the car wasn''t much damaged, but," he continued, pausing.


    "But it''s strange that the cause of your coma is not the impact. Are you students of a university? You lost too much blood, and the boy suffocated. Do you really have no sense of what''s going on? "


    "No, I don''t know..."


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know when he asked, and the three people had no choice but to ask their relatives to help them get in touch.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    Bailey is an orphan. Her parents don''t even know about her. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t even know. So she shakes her head and refuses.


    Before leaving, the middle-aged policeman looked at her as if he wanted to say something. However, in the end, he just shook his head and left with the two policemen.


    At that glance, Tang Xiaotang only heard him think: forget it, or don''t say, she won''t believe it.


    What do you believe? Does this person know something?


    But he had already gone out. Tang Xiaotang couldn''t see what he thought.


    As soon as the police left, Tang Xiaotang felt a chill and the temperature in the room dropped suddenly. She looked up and saw the expressionless Ye Qingyun floating in front of the bed.


    The sunlight outside the window seems to be cut off by something. Mingming''s room still looks bright, but the heat of the sunlight can''t be introduced. Even the curtain of the half open window, which was dancing with the wind, slowly stops and hangs on the windowsill.


    Fortunately, Tang Xiaotang is the only one in this ward, otherwise others will be scared to death when they see this scene.


    Ye Qingyun''s eyes were deep and terrible. He asked Tang Xiaotang in a very cold tone: "why did you stop me?" If she hadn''t stopped, that guy would be dead by now!


    As long as he thought about it, he became even more angry and disappointed with being betrayed: "didn''t you say you would help me? Why stop me? "


    As soon as he got angry, the air in the room became even colder, as if someone had turned on the cold air of the air conditioner in winter and penetrated into the bone marrow.


    Bai Li''s body had lost too much blood to bear the cold. Ye Qingyun was so angry that she shivered all over. However, she still crooked the corner of her mouth and laughed: "he is not that person."


    "It''s him! I left that mark myself, and I won''t fail to recognize it! "


    When it comes to the man in black, ye Qingyun''s eyes tend to turn red again. He said with a cold smile: "I''ve been looking for him for so long, but I didn''t expect him to come to me by himself. In that dark place, I always think about how to kill him. I remember his model clearly. How could it not be him?"


    "But you are already questioning it." Tang Xiaotang looked at him quietly. After he finished, he added.


    If there is no doubt, it won''t be in her body for a long time. You know, Fan Yu is outside when she goes in. He can rush out to kill each other at any time.


    But he didn''t.


    It was like staring at each other for a long time at that time, until he saw the trace. That was not so much to her as to persuade himself.


    "They''re not alone."


    although Tang Xiao as like as two peas, Fan Yu is very different from the black man. Even if he looks alike, he can easily feel that they are not alone.


    Ye Qingyun looked at her coldly, the fierce color of his eyes slowly faded, and then returned to the deep and rich black.


    "Then tell me, how can that mark be explained? That''s what I left behind. I can''t recognize it. Even if he reincarnates, I can''t get rid of it. " He sneered. At that time, he was already a very powerful ghost. He was full of resentment. No matter what way he used, no matter how many lives he reincarnated, the traces left by him would always stay in each other.


    "Maybe, what''s wrong?" Tang Xiaotang didn''t dare to say that it was not easy for that man to take things from him who was already a fierce ghost at that time and transfer a mark?


    Moreover, even if the body is still the man in black, the soul is definitely not. As a charm, she still has this ability. Even if she only sees the man in black from his memory, she can see that his soul is definitely not the same as Fan Yu now.


    "Oh, I don''t care. What if he isn''t? He has that mark on his hand, even if it''s not him, it must have something to do with him! As long as I kill him, I don''t believe he won''t come out! " His eyes once again stained with blood, a layer of resentment shrouded in him, gradually rich up.


    Tang Xiaotang found that he made a mistake, that is, arguing with Ye Qingyun about this issue. Anyway, he''s a fierce ghost now. He doesn''t want to be wronged, especially revenge. He''d rather kill a group of people than let one go. It''s all in vain for her to reason with him.


    Ye Qingyun''s figure suddenly disappears from the room. Tang Xiaotang''s heart jumps with his whole body''s resentment. Can''t he really go to kill Fan Yu again?


    Struggling to sit up from the bed, she couldn''t take care of her soft body or even her shoes, so she ran out in a hurry.


    Looking at the map, ye Qingyun moves very fast. She can''t catch up with her. Tang Xiaotang takes a look at the elevators lined up by many people and the empty stairs. She doesn''t hesitate to run up the stairs.


    Come on, stop him!


    She took a shortcut from the stairs, but Rao was like this. When she got to the door of Fan Yu''s ward, ye Qingyun was still ahead of her. He was already inside.She quickly pushed the door and entered. As soon as she entered, she saw that Fan Yu was pinched by Ye Qingyun. He''s still in a coma, but his face has turned blue.


    "Let go!"


    Maybe those people knew Fan Yu and informed his parents, so Fan Yu lived in a single ward with a good environment.


    But this definitely provides the best conditions for ye Qingyun.


    Ye Qingyun didn''t as like as two peas. He had a very red eye and was almost the same in the car at that time. He saw his tusks sticking out. Tang''s sugar sight was sinking, biting his fingers, and drawing a pattern in his palm, and rushing up.


    The simple charm is useless, but it takes her blood, and its power is pretty good. As soon as her hand is attached to Ye Qingyun''s body, his resentment is relieved, his eyes coagulate, and his action pauses.


    Tang Xiaotang takes the opportunity to clap his hand on Fan Yu''s neck. His firm hand becomes empty again. Fan Yu falls on the bed and his breathing is very weak.


    Fortunately, I caught up.


    But this also completely angered Ye Qingyun, he looked back, as if he could drop bleeding eyes, looked at her viciously, the tusks in his mouth stretched against his lips.


    His voice became strange and full of resentment: "everyone who stops me will die!"


    Oh, no! He''s under the control of resentment again!


    It''s a bit troublesome this time, because Tang Xiaotang''s body can''t be bleeding to save him. If she does it again, she will die before she wakes up Ye Qingyun. She can''t save Fan Yu at that time, but she has to get in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    But if we don''t save it, we can''t. If he is stained with blood, then he will be more and more uncontrollable in the future, as today''s situation will happen more and more frequently, when her task will end.


    In the end, she decided to save her life!


    Tang Xiaotang never does anything she is not sure about. Before she came to this world, she had read all kinds of information about this world. She remembered clearly what abilities she could use and what abilities she could not use.


    She knows very well that it''s always right to learn more. Maybe she can use it sometime.


    Like this kind of time.


    There are ghosts in this world. Naturally, there are various skills to deal with ghosts. Tang Xiaotang recalls the pattern in the data. Her fingers move in the air, and the air fluctuates. She closes her eyes and seriously imagines the pattern in her mind.


    Finally, she opened her eyes, looked at the pattern in front of her, and squeezed a drop of blood from the wound just now in the middle of the pattern.


    Suddenly, the light light light rises from the pattern. In the dazzling light, ye Qingyun''s action stops. Tang Xiaotang takes the opportunity to come to him and face him.


    Staring into his eyes, Tang Xiaotang believed that he could definitely hear her words. After all, he was not an ordinary Ghost: "wake up! Do you want the person behind you to look at you like this? Do you want revenge? "


    Ye Qingyun pauses. A struggle appears in his eyes. He really listens to her.


    If you think about it, he can stay in that dark place full of resentment, and there is no reason to be


    I don''t know whether the previous charm has played a role, or this sentence has played a role. Ye Qingyun''s will is controlled by hatred.


    "If you kill him, maybe that man will never show up!"


    "I said I would help you, I would never cheat you!"


    "Wake up! I believe you can wake up! "


    The force is really strong. The red in his eyes is slowly fading, and his teeth are retracting.


    The cold in the room slowly disappeared, as if the sun had been cut off came in again. Tang Xiaotang looked at Ye Qingyun, gave her a deep look, and then got into her body again.


    "PATA -"


    there was a sound at the door. She looked back and a middle-aged woman in plain clothes came in. She was about forty or fifty years old. When she saw her, she was surprised.


    "Who are you? How did you get in? "


    She stepped forward and was relieved to see that Fan Yu was still in bed.


    As soon as you look at her dress, Tang Xiaotang knows that it''s probably the nurse that Fan Yu''s parents asked for. She quickly laughed: "that, auntie, I''m Fan Yu''s classmate. When I woke up, I wanted to see him."


    Her smile was too deceptive. The middle-aged woman immediately let go. She sighed: "I say you young people, why do you have to be on the road? Look, there''s a traffic accident. How dangerous is it?"


    Tang Xiaotang''s head is covered with black lines. This aunt thinks a lot... She pastes the amulet painted with blood on the palm of her hand on Fan Yu''s neck quietly. The purple finger printed on his neck becomes very clear after ye Qingyun pinched it. This amulet should make the trace disappear.


    "Well, since you take care of him, I''m relieved. I''ll leave first." A ray of light stuck to Fan Yu''s skin and penetrated into his neck. The blue and purple fingerprints were very dim. His painful frown stretched out. Originally Tang Xiaotang wanted to draw one on him to dispel the Yin Qi that had penetrated into his body because of Ye Qingyun''s touch. But when this nurse came in, she couldn''t do that. She could only use this to help him.


    "The little girl is leaving now?" That aunt''s eyes are a little disdainful, but Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care. She''s not Fan Yu''s girlfriend. It''s embarrassing to stay here.


    "Well, you should take good care of him."


    With that, without waiting for her response, Tang Xiaotang quickly opened the door and ran away. She just came up in such a hurry that she didn''t even wear her shoes. Now her feet are on the ground. Although the floor is very smooth, it''s cold and unsanitary!


    Ran back to his room, Tang Xiaotang first ran to the bathroom, took a basin of hot water, a good hot feet.


    Lying on the bed, she thought about what to do. Now it seems that she must get Ye Qingyun''s body out quickly. If he does it again, she can''t stand it.


    At the same time, she also wanted to understand why he was so easily controlled by resentment. This is a hospital. He is full of resentment. He is also a fierce ghost. He has been occupied by revenge. His negative emotions are too heavy. That''s why he changes twice a day.


    She is wrapped in a thick quilt, and her heart is very calm. She is not as heavy as ye Qingyun was in her body before. It seems that today, he is also greatly hurt to get rid of that state.


    "Alas."


    With a sigh, she closed her eyes in silence. The rest of the things, can only think about tomorrow, now, she is no strength to move.


    ...


    as soon as she opened her eyes, it was late at night. I don''t know if Fan Yu''s parents paid her medical expenses in advance. She was sleeping in the ward, but no one came.The bed next to her was still empty. She saw Ye Qingyun sitting on the edge of the bed with his back to her. He looked up as if he was looking at the moon outside the window, motionless.


    Just, Tang Xiaotang just opened his eyes and heard his voice.


    "You wake up."


    His voice is neither cold nor gloomy. It''s very plain. Tang Xiaotang found that his voice is so beautiful.


    "Are you all right?"


    Tang Xiaotang can''t see his face, and at this time, he has no resentment, and appears extremely calm. She doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "Me? Ha ha... "Ye Qingyun laughed a few times, magnetic and low voice sounded in the room, listening to Tang Xiaotang all over a Su, ears subconsciously red.


    "I''m fine." He still raised his head and looked at the sky. His figure was a little lonely for no reason.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know what to say. She got out of bed and stood beside him, watching the sky with him.


    There is only half a moon in the sky. Today is not the 15th day, but the moonlight is very bright. Half the sky is illuminated. Even if there is no light, the room is not very dark. They sit side by side, Tang Xiaotang can clearly see his pretty face in the moonlight.


    They were silent, and no one spoke.


    "I haven''t seen such a moonlight for a long time."


    Suddenly, ye Qingyun opened his mouth slowly.


    "Well."


    Tang Xiaotang turns his head and looks at him.


    It has to be said that ye Qingyun is really good-looking, worthy of being the son of the world. Even in all the world, his appearance is one of the best. Especially in this moonlight, he had no resentment. He didn''t look like a fierce ghost at all. He felt like a son of several minutes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    Ye Qingyun''s heart is more peaceful than ever. Maybe the moonlight is too beautiful, maybe it''s lonely for too long. Finally someone appears. He has a feeling of wanting to talk.


    "By the way, I don''t know your name yet. Can you tell me your name?" He heard the girl''s voice. Turning her head, she looked at herself with her knees in her arms, her eyes reflecting the moonlight were very clear.


    "Tell me first, why do you want to help me?"


    He turned his head and did not answer her question. Instead, he looked to the other side and asked in a very light tone.


    He didn''t believe it.


    "Well, if you have to know a reason," he said, with the girl''s soft voice coming from his side, he felt that she was looking at him all the time. "Just think that I am for my own life. You said that if I help you, you will let us go."


    "If people say that, will you help them?" He gave a cold smile and didn''t buy it.


    It seems that it is not so easy for ye Qingyun to trust her.


    "No, I won''t help others." Tang Xiaotang looked at him and decided to change his way. She leaned on her leg, her voice was light, as if in the Rave: "I don''t know why, the first time I saw you, I decided to help you."


    "You may not believe it. Growing up, I often dream of a man wearing red clothes, but I can''t see his face."


    The original owner had this dream in her memory, but she was afraid of it. Tang Xiaotang just processed it.


    "I want to know who he is, but no matter how hard I try, I can''t see his face until I meet you."


    Ye Qingyun listens quietly. Tang Xiaotang sees that the corners of his mouth turn up, which seems ironic.


    "Do you know why you have such dreams?" He said with a sneer.


    Tang Xiaotang felt a little bit bad, and then the next second, she heard his gloomy voice: "because you killed me. Do you remember that knife? That''s what you put in me


    Tang Xiaotang: "this guy''s character is really uncertain!


    Tang Xiaotang was crazy: "I''ve helped you like this. Don''t you believe me?"


    "So there''s no purpose. Why do you want to help me like this?"


    Ye Qingyun still sneers. What he says can really kill people. Tang Xiaotang takes a deep breath and dissuades himself from being calm.


    "Because you look good, OK?" She was not angry and said: "you just treat me as Yangou. You look so beautiful. I can''t help but want to help you!"


    "..."


    this time, maybe her reason is too ridiculous. Ye Qingyun even ignored her. He didn''t say a word and went back to Tang Xiaotang''s body again. It seemed that he really didn''t want to see her again.


    "Hello! Hello


    Tang Xiaotang stood up and yelled twice, but he didn''t reply. She sat back in bed a little dejected. It seems that such a good opportunity tonight is wasted.


    Just as she was ready to go back to bed with a sigh, ye Qingyun''s voice came to her mind: "Ye Qingyun."


    Leng Leng, Tang Xiaotang laughs. It seems that today''s efforts are not in vain. Now at least it shows that ye Qingyun has some faith in her.


    Lie back in bed and close your eyes. Since he chooses to believe her, she must show him her ability. He is right.


    ...


    that night, Tang Xiaotang slept peacefully until dawn, and never dreamed of anything related to Ye Qingyun.


    At daybreak, from the nurse who came to the ward round, he learned that Fan Yu was sober, but he was still very weak, and he had to stay in the hospital for a few days. Tang Xiaotang was very satisfied. It seems that the charm played some role yesterday.


    And the better news is that she got a call from the Acropolis early in the morning, and he had decided to tell her about it yesterday.


    The body is still a little empty, but basically no problem, and learned that she had an accident yesterday, the Acropolis also specially sent a driver to the hospital to pick her up.


    After getting off the bus, it was the small teahouse last time. There were very few people in this place, and it was very humble. It was really suitable to talk about some things.


    This time, the Acropolis did not come back. He was the only one in the private room. As soon as Tang Xiaotang went in, he saw that the tea had been set on the table. Although the Acropolis was still sitting there, his eyes were very excited.


    As soon as the door closed, he looked at Tang Xiaotang: "Miss Bai, thank you so much. Without you, Wei Yuan, he...


    " don''t say that, Mr. Wei, this is what I should do. Do you believe what I said? " Tang Xiaotang smiles and looks at the Acropolis.


    "Yes, I believe his mother and I dreamt about him yesterday. He told us a lot." Speaking of his son, Wei Cheng''s face was sad, but with a trace of relief: "I never believed in these things before, and I didn''t find anyone to guide him, which made him delay there for nothing... Now we know that he can be reincarnated at ease, so we can rest assured."


    Tang Xiaotang smiles without interrupting him."Miss Bai, thank you so much! I wanted you to have a rest in the hospital for a few more days, but I think you must really want to know what you want to ask, so you decided to see you today. I hope you don''t blame me for my hurry. "


    Tang Xiaotang just remembered that she didn''t know who paid the medical expenses in advance. It turned out that it was the Acropolis: "you helped me pay the medical expenses. Thank you so much."


    "These little things, nothing." Wei Cheng waved his hand: "you''ve helped us a lot. Compared with these, it''s nothing. It''s just that I wanted to arrange a single ward, but the last one was robbed by Fan Yu''s parents, so I had to find a double ward with no one."


    It turns out that the bed is empty... But thanks to the Acropolis, Tang Xiaotang knows that the hospital has always been short of beds, and she can live in it thanks to the Acropolis.


    "No, thank you very much." Her tone is sincere: "you don''t have to worry, I will burn more things for Wei Yuan in the future, so that he can cast a good family earlier."


    The expression of Acropolis was more satisfied: "if Miss Bai wants to ask anything, I will tell you everything I know."


    Tang Xiaotang knows that her task will be finished soon today. She sat up straight and looked at the Acropolis solemnly: "then I asked, I want to know about the sword in your home, and about the construction of my school campus seven years ago, can you tell me?"


    The expression of acropolis is a little puzzled: "why does Miss Bai want to know these things?" He was just curious. At that time, Bailey was only eleven or twelve years old. Why did she want to pursue these things?


    "I can''t tell you why, but I promise it''s none of your business. I have something very important." Tang Xiaotang can see that the Acropolis doesn''t mean to hide. He is just curious, which means that he has nothing to do with it. Maybe he is just an introduction, but anyway, she will give him the peace of mind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    "Well, in that case, I won''t ask. Here''s the thing. It was seven years ago


    "At that time, I only took office a few years ago. At that time, there was a big project, which was approved by the superior. It was said that it was going to move the campus to a university. I told the principal at that time about it, and he pointed out that the land was needed."


    "At that time, city a did not develop as rapidly as it does now. Many of the land was still farmland and fish ponds. At that time, the land he chose was a large piece of wasteland, including a wild lake. Moreover, it was far away from the city center at that time. It was very remote and there were no people around. After discussion, we were satisfied with it, so we decided to make it a new campus. "


    The look of the Acropolis with a few thoughts, it seems that he does not remember many things very clearly, need to think seriously. Tang Xiaotang also listened carefully without interrupting him.


    "The next step was to start work. At that time, the successful bidder was a newly established construction company. I can''t remember exactly what happened. But when the school was built, people from the cultural relics bureau came to explore and said that there was an ancient tomb below."


    Tang Xiaotang looks serious. Is this ancient tomb where ye Qingyun''s body is?


    "But when they dug, they didn''t find anything. At that time, the instruments were still underdeveloped. They just thought that something was wrong, and everything had been planned, so we didn''t delay and continued to work."


    "When the construction was carried out later, there were always accidents, and several workers died in accidents. At that time, the incident was very serious. Originally, I meant to build another place, but the principal didn''t agree. "


    Speaking of this period, the expression of acropolis is obviously different from before. It seems that he has a deep memory of this event.


    "He didn''t know where to find a Taoist priest and said that he wanted to do something." Wei Cheng frowned. "At that time, although I didn''t believe these things, I couldn''t help it, so I let him go. After the ceremony, no one had any trouble until the school was covered up smoothly....


    here, the Acropolis pauses, takes the teacup, rubs it in the hand, and puts it back on the table. Tang Xiaotang knows he hasn''t finished.


    Sure enough, he continued: "but just when the last experimental building was built, something happened again. Because most of the schools had been built at that time, some students moved in first. As a result, a boy disappeared in the laboratory building for no reason


    "In fact, I''m not sure if he is missing in the laboratory building. Because it hasn''t been completely built, there is no monitoring in that area. I can only see that the last direction he appears before he disappears is toward the laboratory building."


    Tang Xiaotang knows that the boy is missing in the laboratory building.


    "The police searched the whole school, but they didn''t find him. Then they had no choice but to say that he lost contact outside the school, and the information about the incident was completely blocked."


    "After that, the headmaster gave me the sword, but within two years, my only son was..."


    speaking of this, he sighed deeply and shook his head. He was very tired: "that''s what happened."


    "What about the headmaster?" Tang Xiaotang thinks that the headmaster who has always appeared is not simple. Maybe it has something to do with him.


    "He? Less than a year after the completion of the new campus, he died of cerebral infarction


    After all this, the Acropolis is thirsty. He took a drink from his tea cup and looked at Tang Xiaotang: "although I don''t know why you want to ask about it, it''s been so long. Those people don''t know where they went. It''s very difficult for you to find out about it."


    Tang Xiaotang is silent. In her mind, ye Qingyun is talking: "do you believe what he said?"


    "Well." Tang Xiaotang replied that if the Acropolis had lied, she could see at a glance: "I believe he didn''t cheat me."


    "Well, it''s easy for you to trust people." Ye Qingyun''s voice is strange. Tang Xiaotang ignores him.


    "Thank you so much for telling me so much." Tang Xiaotang stood up, looked at the Acropolis, thought about it, and added: "anyway, I hope you don''t mention it to anyone in the future, just forget it completely."


    Although Acropolis was a little surprised, he still didn''t say anything. After seeing Tang Xiaotang''s ability, he would never doubt her.


    "In that case, I won''t say more." The Acropolis pondered for a moment: "as for the sword, I don''t like those things. A friend asked for it earlier and gave it to him."


    "Well, that''s fine." Tang Xiaotang did not intend to take the sword, after all, it is likely to threaten Ye Qingyun.


    "And if you''re looking for those people back then... Maybe I can help you." He hesitated for a moment, then said.


    "Thank you. I need this help very much." Tang Xiaotang won''t refuse either. She has to find her own way. Although she can find it, she has to waste some time.


    "I remember, he was at... This address." Acropolis took the pen on the desk and wrote a line of address on it."Look around. I don''t know if he''s still here. When he built the school, he told me that there was something strange about the land, and I thought he might know something about it. "


    OK, another clue has been obtained. Tang Xiaotang feels that the fog in front of her becomes clearer and clearer. She seems to have seen something.


    At the end of the conversation with the Acropolis, Tang Xiaotang continued to drive the Acropolis driver back to school. She wanted to go to the person who the Acropolis said in the afternoon, but the owner of the comment she left finally replied to her. They made an appointment to meet at school.


    And there are more troublesome things... I don''t know that guy sent the photos of her walking with Fan Yu to the campus forum. Tang Xiaotang''s private messages are about to explode. She almost didn''t get stuck on the home page when she went up to leave a message to that person... If she didn''t have time now, she would have blacked out this post. I really don''t know who is so gossipy Talk.


    But ye Qingyun didn''t say anything when he knew it was unusual. Tang Xiaotang was curious, so he asked him. As a result, his answer made Tang Xiaotang speechless: "don''t worry, you are so ugly, he can''t look at you with his eyes."


    "..." Ye Qingyun, you are very good. Do you believe that the labor and capital should find a temple to accept you directly?


    ...


    "Hello, classmate Bai."


    Tang Xiaotang is in front of a tall and thin boy. No, he shouldn''t be a boy. He looks twenty-seven or eighty-eight years old and has a worried look. Tang Xiaotang can see that he is hesitant to tell her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    The place they agreed was a coffee shop, which was very suitable for talking about things. Tang Xiaotang specially occupied a window position in the corner. The huge plants in front of and behind the French windows blocked them tightly, and the semi closed space could make people relax.


    "Is it Mr. Zhang Yue?" She showed a very sweet smile that can relax people''s vigilance. Looking at each other''s relaxed expression, she said with a smile: "I''m very grateful for the seniors to come out today. Please sit down, seniors."


    Zhang Yue is a doctoral student in our university. To Tang Xiaotang''s surprise, he is a graduate student directly recommended by the University. However, she found out that he did not do well in his undergraduate course, or even was a poor one. Why did the University waste a quota on him?


    Zhang Yue relaxed a lot, and he was not as nervous as he was at the beginning. Tang Xiaotang deliberately looked into his eyes to talk, in order to make him less nervous.


    When he sat down, Tang Xiaotang also sat opposite him and looked at him. Zhang Yue didn''t speak for a long time. Tang Xiaotang was still waiting for him with a smile. She had plenty of time.


    He lowered his head and raised it after a while: "classmate Bai, can I ask why you want to know these things?"


    "Because I promised someone..." Tang Xiaotang did not immediately answer, but made a embarrassed expression, "this matter is really important, I have to know, so please tell me!"


    Zhang Yue didn''t speak. His expression was very stiff. Tang Xiaotang could see a touch of fear in his eyes.


    She became more and more curious. What happened in those years? Why does he look so scared?


    After a long time, Zhang Yue finally breathed a long breath, his eyes firmly looking at Tang Xiaotang, is determined to say.


    "I know you may not believe it, but I promise that what I said is true! I''m not lying to you! "


    "Well, I believe in seniors. Please tell me." Tang Xiaotang''s encouraging eyes gave Zhang Yue strength, and he finally spoke slowly.


    "That was when I was a sophomore." His eyes slightly empty, should be to recall what: "that year the school new campus, our sophomore first moved in, live in the undergraduate dormitory now."


    "The first night I moved here, song and I couldn''t sleep because we had changed places, so we wanted to go out for a walk."


    "Because it was a new move, the management of the dormitory building was not very strict in those days, so we easily mixed out. At night, there was nothing around the new campus. I was addicted to smoking, but I was afraid that I would be caught smoking outside, so I wanted to find a hidden place, and then a song accompanied me."


    Zhang Yue looks immersed in memories. Tang Xiaotang sits opposite him and listens quietly.


    "It''s all my fault! It''s all my fault! If it wasn''t for me, we wouldn''t be OK that night... "Suddenly, Zhang Yue''s expression was excited. As his voice became louder and louder, the eyes of people around him all moved to this side. Tang Xiaotang quickly comforted him:" Zhang Xuechang, don''t be excited, speak slowly, I''ll listen. "


    Her eyes were fixed on his eyes, and her voice was very light. Under her hypnotic calming, Zhang Yue''s mood eased down, and his eyes regained their luster, but he was in a trance.


    "There, there are bodies everywhere! A lot of bones! And blood... Coffin! Big coffin....


    his eyes were frightened, and his voice could not help shaking: "how terrible! It''s terrible... Song, I hurt him...


    "what''s the matter? Take your time. Don''t worry. It''s all over


    Her voice is still very light, Zhang Yue finally slowly regained his sense.


    "Sorry, I lost my manners..." he was pale and forced to smile: "I continue to say."


    "The two of us walked, and we didn''t know what was going on, so we went to the experimental building. At that time, the experimental building was almost completed. Except for some facilities, it was basically completed. "


    "At that time, no one was looking at the door, and it was dark there. I felt that smoking in it would not be found, so I ignored song''s obstruction."


    "And then?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "Then, we found a basement... If I knew what would happen next, I would not go down with him! I''d rather be caught and punished by the school! "


    Zhang Yue pulled his hair with remorse, and his voice was full of chagrin.


    "Have you been found?" basement? Is there a basement in the laboratory building?


    "Well, the building is not unattended, but the watchman left for the toilet. As soon as I smoked half a cigarette, I heard someone talking close to me. In order not to be found, song and I got into the basement. "


    "The basement is very deep and dark. We take the weak light of our mobile phone to shine down, but we find that the stairs seem to have no end."


    Tang Xiaotang has a premonition of what will happen next. This is the so-called Curiosity Kills the cat.


    "It''s me again! I was so curious that I took a song down with me. Although he always stopped me and said that I would stay here and go out when the security guard left, I didn''t want to"At that time, I just felt that there was something calling me down there. I really couldn''t control myself."


    While listening to him, Tang Xiaotang asked Ye Qingyun, "is your body under the laboratory building?"


    "I don''t know." When Zhang Yue spoke, ye Qingyun didn''t make a sound. Tang Xiaotang felt that he was also listening seriously: "I woke up listening to the call of the four of you. After I woke up, I was already in the house."


    Tang Xiaotang nodded and asked him no more. But she was almost sure that ye Qingyun''s body was under the experimental building.


    "We had been walking for a long time, but the stairs were not in the end. Later, I was a little scared and wanted to go up, but at that time, the stairs were finished."


    Zhang Yue''s body trembled slightly, and he looked frightened: "at the end of the stairs, there is a stone door. I don''t know what I thought at that time. I directly put out my hand to push the door."


    "I thought I couldn''t push it, but the door looked heavy, and as soon as I pushed it, it opened."


    "And then you went in?"


    "Yes, we went in. It was very dark, but surprisingly spacious. We went on, and even heard the sound of water flowing."


    Zhang Yue swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and his lips trembled: "a song holds me and won''t let me near, but there is a sweet smell in that place. After I smell it, I can''t control myself more and more."


    "There was a bright light in front of me. I couldn''t help approaching there. Song pulled me, but I didn''t know what was going on at that time. I became very strong and pushed him away."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    "I continued to walk along the light, and then I saw those white bones... Those fluorescent skeletons... Around the black coffin engraved with red lines..."


    his eyes were a little dull, as if he really saw the scene, his voice no longer trembled, but with machinery.


    "It''s there... It''s calling me to go..." Tang Xiaotang thought it was not good, because his eyes were dark and lusterless, and he looked controlled.


    Tang Xiaotang''s intuition is not good. Sure enough, the next second, Zhang Yue is going to stand up and jump on her like a zombie. She quickly picks up the coffee on the table and pours it on his face.


    Zhang Yue pauses for a moment and slowly wakes up. His face is still dripping coffee, but his eyes are gradually clear. Then he trembles with fear and slowly sits back in his chair.


    "Is it... Is it coming again? I''m... Under control again? " He shivered, looking at Tang Xiaotang, his eyes were full of fear.


    "It''s OK, Zhang Xuechang."


    Tang Xiaotang thought about it, took out the paper towel on the table and handed it to him: "sorry, Zhang Xuechang, in order to wake you up, I can only do this." Fortunately, the corner was hidden enough, and they did not attract people''s attention.


    Zhang Yue took the paper from her hand and did not wipe his face. He just lowered his head, trembled slightly and did not speak.


    "Do you know what happened to him?" She asked Ye Qingyun, since there is the altar, maybe he will know something.


    "That place is full of resentment. Even living people can''t stand it. It''s a big fortune for this boy to come out." Ye Qingyun''s tone is icy. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know where he has offended him.


    This fierce ghost''s character is just uncertain. She thinks that, fortunately, she is more tolerant. If someone else came, maybe he would have killed her long ago.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Yue, who was sitting opposite her, raised his head and looked at her with one eye, praying: "can you help me? I really can''t stand this kind of life! "


    "Don''t worry, you finish Zhang Xuechang first. If you can help me, I will help you." Tang Xiaotang did not agree.


    "OK..." Zhang Yue took a breath, looked up and continued to recall.


    "Later, the moment I met the coffin, I was pulled away by a song. Half a cigarette that I haven''t finished smoking in my mouth suddenly falls down, and the cigarette end burns on my hand, and I wake up with a thrill. "


    "I was very afraid. At that time, we knew that this place was very evil, so we wanted to leave quickly. Even if we were caught, it didn''t matter. But just when we were about to leave, I saw, I saw... The skeletons, they, they were moving..."


    he grabbed his hair, his body was shaking, and his eyes were full of fear.


    "I was caught by my foot, and then song pushed me away in order to save me, but he... He was surrounded by those skeletons..."


    "I don''t know how I got out, because after I left there, I was in a coma. When I wake up again, it''s in the hospital. "


    "But song he... The police haven''t found him for a long time, and the strange basement... Has disappeared..."


    "they have to announce that song is missing, but only I know that he is dead. Wu Wu Wu... "


    speaking of this, Zhang Yue began to cry, his tears mixed with the coffee that had not dried fell on the table, but Tang Xiaotang had no time to care.


    "After that?" She asked.


    "Later, no later. I''ve been decadent for two years. I went to the basement of the experimental building countless times in the past two years, but it disappeared completely as if it had never appeared. "


    After all this, Zhang Yue seemed to relax a lot, and his fear disappeared, leaving only vicissitudes.


    Zhang Yue suddenly raised his head and stared at her tightly: "classmate Bai, I don''t know why you want to pursue this matter, but I want to remind you that the school, or the former principal, must know what''s going on in the end!"


    "What do you say?" It''s not the first time Tang Xiaotang has heard that.


    "After a song disappeared, when I was in the hospital, the headmaster came to see me personally. He asked me a lot of things. Although I was in a trance at that time, I still thought he was wrong, so I didn''t tell anyone about these things except you."


    "But before I was discharged from hospital, I received a message from the school that I was the one who had confirmed the number of places for insurance and research. But you know, at that time, I was just a sophomore, and the results were even worse. It was impossible for me to have such an opportunity. Even if I had one, it would not be my turn. "


    It turns out that Tang Xiaotang was surprised before that, his undergraduate grades are so bad, how can he guarantee the research.


    "And then?" She asked again.


    "No, then, after looking for two years, I couldn''t find it, so I gave up. I understand that I may never find that place. And I can''t remember that night any more. As long as I think of the coffin, I can''t control myself as I did just now. "With that, Zhang Yue sighed bitterly, leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes.


    "For the past seven years, I have been hiding this secret, and I feel really sad. I would rather be caught and fired by the security guard at that time than enter the laboratory building. "


    "I''m sorry for song."


    His voice fell, Tang Xiaotang did not speak, she drooped her eyes thinking.


    What''s the matter with the coffin? How can Zhang Yue be controlled after such a long time? It''s not realistic... In this world, controlling a person needs some kind of media. It usually doesn''t take long to control a person with the help of visual control like this...


    and so on, with the help of visual control? What if it''s not controlled by vision?


    "Thank you for telling me these things, senior."


    After a while, she looked up at Zhang Yue. He looked very tired. It took him a lot of energy to say these things.


    "I have a question. Can I ask you?"


    "Ask me any questions." Zhang Yue didn''t open his eyes. It was still the same movement.


    "You said you were there, smelling a sweet smell?" Tang Xiaotang must make sure that his conjecture is correct.


    "Yes, I remember it very well. It smelled very good. I''ve never smelled so sweet before, so I remember it very well." Zhang Yue opened his eyes and looked at her: "did Bai Xuemei find anything?"


    "Ah... Nothing." Tang Xiaotang smiles and looks at him: "can the senior extend his hand out and let me have a look?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    Zhang Yue doesn''t know why, but he still reaches out his hand. Tang Xiaotang puts his hand on his pulse and feels it carefully for a while.


    Sure enough...


    she took back her hand, thought about it, took out her mobile phone, typed a line, and handed it to him: "the seniors go back to do it according to the content above, and then don''t eat meat, insist on it for a month, this situation should disappear."


    Sure enough, she guessed right. The reason why Zhang Yue was controlled was because he was poisoned.


    Among them is a very rare kind of Gu, which is called magic puppet Gu. It is a kind of Gu that erodes nerves. It is generally used to control people''s mind. In ancient times, it was often used by those Gu masters to control their servants. The essence of this poisonous insect is a kind of bacteria. When it matures, it will emit countless spores with fragrance and fluorescence, attracting all kinds of organisms to approach. Once the spores are inhaled into the body, they will quickly invade the brain along with the blood and grow in it.


    However, they don''t harm the host. They just absorb nutrients from the host and form a symbiotic relationship. Once the host dies, they will decompose the corpse and grow mushrooms, and then continue to spread spores until they meet the next host.


    Tang Xiaotang guessed that the fluorescent skeletons Zhang Yue had seen before were controlled by the magic goblins. The magic goblins propagated on them, and the spores scattered throughout the tomb. The smell and fluorescence were caused by the spores.


    As for the spell to control the magic, Tang Xiaotang guessed that it should have been engraved on the coffin, so Zhang Yue was controlled when he recalled the coffin.


    When she felt his pulse just now, she felt that there were a lot of poisonous insects, so she let him take that medicine for a month, which should be able to remove all poisonous insects.


    "Really? Can I really, really stop being like that? " Zhang Yue was very excited and rushed to the table to look at her.


    "Although not absolute, but at least you will no longer be out of control." Tang Xiaotang continued with a smile: "thank you for telling me so much."


    "Thank you, Bai Xuemei! Then I''ll go first! " Zhang Yue stood up excitedly, took a picture of it with his mobile phone, and then went out in a hurry. Without taking two steps, he turned back like thinking of something and said to Tang Xiaotang, "by the way, maybe song''s father knows something. You can go to find him."


    "OK, thank you, Zhang Xuechang."


    Zhang Yue gave her the address and left here soon. Tang Xiaotang looked at the string of addresses on his mobile phone and asked Ye Qingyun in silence.


    "Do you think that''s the altar there?"


    Ye Qingyun was silent for a while, and then said in a low voice: "to tell you the truth, I don''t know, but according to his description, it is very likely that it is there."


    Tang Xiaotang is speechless.


    Now there is only one way, that is, to go down and have a look in person.


    But before that, she has to be very prepared. Tang Xiaotang decided to visit the two former clients to find out what was underneath.


    The first one she went to was the address given to her by the Acropolis, where it is said that a construction worker lived in those days.


    Along the address given by the Acropolis, Tang Xiaotang looks for it and goes to a very old alley. It''s really broken here. The walls are still brick walls. There''s no cement paste on them. There''s a big word "demolition" on them. The ground is dirty. The narrow road is full of garbage.


    Along the way, Tang Xiaotang, in addition to old people and children, is a young woman with tattoos. On the contrary, she is clean and looks good, which has attracted a lot of attention.


    Many unfriendly eyes fell on her, but Tang Xiaotang didn''t care. She still walked into the deep alley with a smile, looking for the family while walking.


    Well, on the 34th and 35th, she remembered that it was on the 36th...


    "hum, I didn''t expect that there were such chaotic places here."


    Ye Qingyun''s voice rang out in her mind, and he was very disdainful.


    "I can''t help it. I don''t want to admit it, but even in our time, there have always been classes."


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t care about the disdain in his tone. He explained, "but it''s better than burying a living person at that time." So when you come out, don''t kill all these people to vent your anger!


    "Hum!"


    Ye Qingyun gave a cold hum and stopped talking.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that ye Qingyun doesn''t give up her hatred, but she doesn''t care. After a long time, he will know.


    And she has plenty of time.


    At the end of this row of houses, Tang Xiaotang didn''t find No. 36 either. She felt very strange. Just as she wanted to ask someone, she saw a few young people with Matt killing style coming to one side.


    They are all young, about 20 years old, and some of them are even minors. They are all wearing colorful hair, clothes and trousers with holes in their ears, seven or eight ears with holes in their ears and cigarettes in their mouths. They look like young people who have lost their way. Tang Xiaotang is speechless.


    Why is their aesthetics so distorted? Tang Xiaotang has been curious about this problem for a long time. She thinks that this dress is not cool at all, but it looks very beautiful. However, the second grade teenagers in every world are all dressed in this dress, which makes her itch every time she sees it, trying to teach them a lesson.Yes, her hands are itching now. I really want to take off their colorful hair and throw away the big earrings on their ears. What if they are swollen?


    No, she has to hold back. She can''t do it!


    "Little sister, what are you doing here? Did you come to play with my brother? " The first one is a red haired boy with a big nose ring hanging on his nose, just like a rooster. He flicks the cigarette end in his hand and shows a silly and indecent smile. His familiar lines make Tang Xiaotang very suspicious. He must have recited those lines which are necessary for cannon fodder. Otherwise, what he says is the same as them?


    "Of course not. I''m here to find someone." But Tang Xiaotang''s principle has always been to be polite before the soldiers. Well, the so-called "holding out one''s hand but not smiling face" people. After a while, they will fight them first, and she can beat them so that their mother doesn''t know them!


    "To whom? Why don''t you say it and ask your brothers to help you find it? "


    Or red feather chicken speak first, he said, behind him all kinds of cocks are laughing, Tang Xiaotang don''t know what''s funny.


    Do the young people in today''s society laugh so low?


    No matter how strange in my mind, Tang Xiaotang still has that kind of sweet smile on his face. Although this body is not very beautiful, when it laughs, it always feels naive. It is very deceptive. It can''t be better to use it to cheat people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    "Well, I''m looking for the family who lives on the 36th. Do you know where it is?" She is still smiling, it seems that a little can not see the real meaning of these people.


    "Why are you talking to them?" In the mind spreads some ghost displeased voice, Tang Xiaotang replies: "anyway they also did not make any action, if they tell me directly, is not very convenient?"


    "Innocence


    After ye Qingyun said such a word, he didn''t care about her any more. Tang Xiaotang ignored him and continued to look at those people.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Do you hear me? She said she was going to find the crazy man


    I don''t know. As soon as she finished, she heard those little gangsters laughing, and one of them called out.


    When he said this, people around him turned their eyes on Tang Xiaotang. Before, they didn''t dare to look at her because they saw her surrounded by this group of people. But now, I don''t know why, almost everyone is looking at Tang Xiaotang.


    "What does she want from him?"


    "Yes, yes, Wang lunatic has been crazy for a long time. Doesn''t this woman look abnormal?"


    "Maybe it''s the relatives of Wang madman..."


    "..."


    Tang Xiaotang''s hearing is very good. She has heard what they said, which makes her more curious. What happened? Is that man really... Crazy?


    Anyway, we should go and have a look first.


    The gangster at the head held out his hand to her with a smile, and his face was obscene: "what do you want him to do? It''s better to come to my brother to play with you....


    seeing that dusty hand between the dirty fingernails was about to touch her face, Tang Xiaotang was about to dodge. Unexpectedly, the man suddenly widened his eyes, and the white part of his eyes was full of horror.


    Tang Xiaotang saw that he was covered with thin resentment. The root like resentment came out of her skin and came along his close fingers to absorb his Yang.


    Oh, no! Ye Qingyun is starting again!


    "Stop it


    Tang Xiaotang read in the bottom of his heart, and quickly stepped back, several steps away from him.


    In an instant, the thin resentment was torn off like a spider''s silk. Half of it was still in the other party''s body, and the other half quickly took back her body. She felt that there was a force along it to get into her body.


    As soon as the resentment left him, the little gangster rolled his eyes and fell to the ground. His resentment began to dissipate slowly. Fortunately Tang Xiaotang left in time, otherwise this guy would have died.


    It seems that ye Qingyun really wants to kill him!


    The group of young people behind him saw that the boss had become so scared that their legs were soft. One of them asked in a trembling voice, "what''s the matter with you... You, you, you... Our boss?"


    Tang Xiaotang has no time to pay attention to him. She says to Ye Qingyun in her body: "what do you do? He has nothing against you. You almost killed him


    "What a waste of time, damn it!"


    Ye Qingyun''s voice becomes very cold. Tang Xiaotang feels another chill in his body. His resentment is running around.


    It''s bad. The evil thoughts on this person must have affected him just now. How could she forget that?


    Ye Qingyun is a fierce ghost now. Once he has this kind of negative emotion which is easy to arouse resentment, he will easily lose control. She shouldn''t dally with them just now and waste her time.


    "Calm down. Don''t get excited." She can only hold back the chill in her body and pacify Ye Qingyun''s mood.


    "Why did I let him go? This kind of mole ant should die! " His voice became colder and colder. Tang Xiaotang felt that he was about to be frozen into ice by his Yin Qi.


    "Come on, ye Qingyun. If you kill him now, I''ll be in trouble. I''ll be taken away by the police. Isn''t that more time-consuming?"


    Ye Qingyun didn''t speak, but Tang Xiaotang''s Yin cold still didn''t fade, she didn''t speak, just waiting for him.


    Finally, the cold in her body slowly dissipated, she felt that ye Qingyun''s mood returned to normal, but he still did not speak.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, the gangsters were more daring. One of them put his hand under the nose of the red chicken on the ground and felt that he was still angry. They quickly called an ambulance. The rest of them didn''t dare to surround Tang Xiaotang and soon dispersed.


    Tang Xiaotang takes a look at the red hair spread on the ground like a pile of mud. His face is as white as a piece of paper. He is sucked away by Yang Qi, and his body is invaded by resentment. It''s also the resentment of a powerful ghost like Ye Qingyun. If he doesn''t clear it in time, I''m afraid he won''t feel better in the future. If he doesn''t get rid of it in time, he will suffer from constant diseases and disasters, or even die, endangering his family.


    Although some people wanted to punish him, although he had karma, he didn''t do much, and he didn''t do much evil. The punishment was heavy. Tang Xiaotang thought about it, but he bent down, bit his finger and drew a symbol on his palm with blood.


    In this way, it should be able to dispel most of the resentment. As for the rest, it is also possible for him to learn from his minor illness for a few days.Finish everything, she stood up, no longer delay time, began to continue to look for the 36 family. After this, as soon as she went forward, the people would retreat. Tang Xiaotang wanted to ask someone, but seeing such a scene, she had to give up the idea.


    Or, on your own.


    "Why did you save him?"


    As she walked, she looked for ye Qingyun. Suddenly, ye Qingyun''s voice rang out in her mind. He didn''t speak just now. Tang Xiaotang didn''t dare to speak even though he was afraid that he would stop her from saving the red haired chicken. Even now he took the initiative to ask.


    "Although he has some disrespect for me, but not to the point of death," Tang Xiaotang honestly replied: "anyway, it is also a life."


    "Hum, that kind of rubbish, it''s not worth dying, it''s a waste of air to live." I don''t know where he learned this sentence. Tang Xiaotang thinks that this man... Oh no, this ghost is too cruel.


    However, it may have something to do with the time he lived. After all, he was a prince before he died, which was very common in that time.


    "His karma is very shallow. That is to say, he has done some things like stealing and fighting. He is not dead. Even if he is guilty, we should not punish him." Tang Xiaotang tried to change his mind, although she had an idea with him before...


    "what you think is really naive." Ye Qingyun added this sentence, and his tone became gloomy again: "I hate you most."


    He seemed to think of something, and his voice became colder and colder: "he was so kind-hearted that he thought he could save everything, but in the end, he hurt others....


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    "What''s the matter with you?" Tang Xiaotang saw that he was in a bad mood. He asked him in a low voice after a step.


    "If you let him go today, he will harm others later. Do you think you have really done good?" Ye Qingyun''s voice is not very cold, but with an unspeakable emotion.


    "But he didn''t do that now. I can''t watch you kill him now." Tang Xiaotang explained. This idea of him is too strange.


    "Whatever you want, you will know that sometimes these people are so selfish that they are not worthy of sympathy at all!"


    Seeing that his tone was getting colder and colder, Tang Xiaotang had to shut up and stop arguing with him, which saved him remembering bad things.


    They walked so quietly, Tang Xiaotang could feel the surprise eyes cast everywhere, she ignored, continued to move forward, looking for the trace of No. 36.


    Finally, in front of one of the lowest prefabricated houses, she saw a dirty sign with the words of No. 36 on it. It''s hanging obliquely in the place where it can''t be called the door at all. At first sight, it''s taken off and then hung up.


    Obviously, the 36th was not in this place before.


    She knocked on the door and asked aloud, "is anyone there?"


    There was no sound in it.


    Tang Xiaotang frowned. She looked at the map, which clearly showed that there was someone inside, but why didn''t he open the door?


    She continued to knock: "Hello, is anyone there? I''m here to see Mr. Wang


    "Zhiya -"


    in Tang Xiaotang''s persistent knocking, the door finally opened a crack, through which a stench came. Tang Xiaotang covered his nose and stepped back for several steps. Then he saw that behind the door with a crack, a pair of eyes appeared in the dark room.


    That pair of eyes are black and white, and the eyes are clear. They don''t look like the lunatics in the population at all.


    Is... This the person she''s looking for?


    "Hello, I..."


    she wanted to communicate with him, but before she finished, the man directly interrupted her. His voice was hoarse and old: "go, go! I don''t know anything! Let''s go


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were slightly heavy. She was not sure, but as soon as he said this, she could be sure that he must know something.


    "Mr. Wang Shouye?" She asked softly. Seeing the man''s eyes moving slightly, Tang Xiaotang knew he was not looking for the wrong person.


    "What, Wang Shouye? I don''t know! You go! Let''s go


    The man said, will close the door, Tang Xiaotang quickly step forward, push the door, whispered to him: "Mr. Acropolis asked me to come."


    So he gave a hand and didn''t close the door any more.


    After a while, Tang Xiaotang saw his pupils turn around a few times, his eyes became hesitant, and he was struggling.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak. She knew that he would agree.


    Finally, he opened the door and whispered, "come on in."


    The smell of stench hit again, Tang Xiaotang walked in without changing his face, held his breath and leaned into the low door.


    It was dark in the room and she could see nothing. She heard the man say, "don''t move while I light the candle."


    Listen to the voice, Wang Shouye is already an old man, but Tang Xiaotang found his information, which shows that he should be only 42 years old this year, and his voice should not be so old...


    when the candle was lit, a dim light lit up around, and Tang Xiaotang saw a terrible face. Even if she had been prepared, she couldn''t help breathing.


    It''s not a human face at all. It''s full of deep furrows and wrinkles like bark. Except for his eyes, his facial features are almost deformed, but that''s what makes him more terrifying. He looks like a ghost.


    "Come here, be careful." He obviously expected Tang Xiaotang''s performance, without any surprise or loss, but Tang Xiaotang still saw a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    She looked at the foot, the ground is full of debris, all kinds of garbage, no wonder the taste is so big. And now she''s been here for a long time, maybe her nose is used to the smell, she can''t smell it.


    Around the clutter, she slowly went to the small table and sat down, looking at him: "Mr. Wang, you know what I''m looking for you for."


    "Yes, I already knew that this day would come..."


    hearing the words, Wang Shouye sighed, and he gave a wry smile: "I fell into this image of no man, no ghost, it was all caused by that thing... As long as I knew, I would never take over this job!"


    Tang Xiaotang looked at him, full of regret: "also hurt so many brothers'' lives... I really regret it!"


    "Back then, what happened?" Tang Xiaotang looked into his eyes, interrupted him and asked softly.


    Wang Shouye wipes his face. Tang Xiaotang sees a flash of water under his eyes. He stabilizes his mood for a while, and then slowly opens his mouth to tell Tang Xiaotang about the past.The candle was burning in the room, making a crackling sound. Wang Shouye''s voice was not big, with a sense of vicissitudes.


    "That was seven years ago..."


    with Wang Shouye''s narration, Tang Xiaotang gradually determined some things.


    According to Wang Shouye, he was just a small bag foreman. This kind of school building work could not be done by him. But at that time, a middle-aged man came to him personally and asked him to take it. He didn''t intend to take it, but he couldn''t bear the high salary offered by the other party. All the workers needed money to go home for the new year, so he took it.


    Tang Xiaotang is now basically sure that the person is the former principal.


    Wang Shouye said that although the Bureau of cultural relics did not find it, when they were digging the foundation, they did dig a large stone slab, which looked like an ancient tomb. He did not know what was under the slab. But after the man asked them to open one of them, there was a strange smell in it. That night, several workers died, and they became mummies as if they had been sucked away by something.


    He didn''t smell it because he was a little farther away.


    At that time, he thought it was very strange, so he didn''t want to do it. He didn''t know that the man threatened them. If he didn''t do it, they would all die, and they couldn''t get any money. Then the dead workers would get nothing.


    Think about the family of workers, there are old and young, he had no choice but to continue to work. Later, I don''t know where the man found a Taoist priest. After a while, they continued to work and nothing happened. He slowly accepted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    Later, until the end of the work, there was no problem, and in the end, the man''s reward was quite high, even more than what he had said before. The rest of them took the money and went home for the new year.


    Where to know, before the end of the year, they found that all the people who participated in the excavation on that day began to age, and they aged very fast, nearly ten times faster than normal people.


    Watching the workers die one by one, and finally he was the only one left, he realized that the man who opened such a high price clearly wanted to buy their lives! But he can''t help it. It''s useless to talk about this kind of thing with anyone. After all, no one will believe such a thing, and at that time, the headmaster himself was dead.


    Fortunately, at that time, the Acropolis looked at him pitifully and helped him, so that he could live until now.


    But just like that, he won''t be able to live for a few days.


    "Originally, I was going to bring this secret into the coffin, and I don''t have a few days to live. Since you ask, I''ll tell you..."


    Wang Shouye was very uncomfortable with these memories. He took a hard breath, looked up at Tang Xiaotang with those eyes, and finally said: "girl, I can tell you for sure that there must be an ancient tomb under the school! It''s still a big grave! We must have been poisoned on the door of the tomb


    After listening to him, Tang Xiaotang did not speak, but hung his head and thought quietly. Putting everything together in her mind, she felt closer to the truth.


    But the closer to the truth, the heavier her heart is. Who is manipulating such a big game of chess? She felt that a pair of invisible hands were laying out everything, starting from ye Qingyun''s life. Maybe even her arrival was under the control of the other party...


    but then Tang Xiaotang began to despise herself with a contemptuous smile.


    Even so, what can happen? When did she become so timid? She has always been afraid of everything. Why is she afraid of this guy who hasn''t shown up now?


    Too bad! She''s the only one in the world! So no matter how powerful the other party is, she will definitely pull out his tail!


    Walking out of Wang Shouye''s home, she looked up at the sun in the sky. It was so bright and shining, but there were always places where the sun could not shine. Those conspiracies, those tricks, those darkness grew under the shadow.


    But so what? She is not afraid of them, one day, she will let everything exposed!


    After such a stimulation, Tang Xiaotang felt her blood boiling all over. She decided to go to another person right away. After finding out everything, she went to the grave immediately!


    As a result, ye Qingyun poured a bucket of cold water on her head: "do you believe what he said is true?"


    Tang Xiaotang found that ye Qingyun''s character is too suspicious, he will not easily believe anyone, even if the other party is a stranger for the first time: "he should have no reason to cheat me."


    "All his men are dead. Why is he the only one alive? Don''t you think about it? "


    "You''re so paranoid. I can see that he doesn''t have much time to live." Tang Xiaotang retorted.


    "It''s not paranoia. One day you will know that even strangers will cheat you for your own sake! So I don''t trust anyone! " His voice is still cold, but there is a trace of sadness in it. If Tang Xiaotang had not felt the most sensitive to these emotions, he would not have been able to capture them.


    He must have experienced such things, but now Tang Xiaotang has no way to read his memory. In order not to let him feel his thoughts, she deliberately cut off the contact with his soul.


    Just with his words, her heart suffocated general heavy, this is not her mood.


    It''s Ye Qingyun. His emotions affect her.


    He seems to quickly aware that Tang Xiaotang suddenly feel a relaxed heart, ye Qingyun cold voice again: "if you want to believe him, I will not stop, but if you can''t take out my body, you can''t live!"


    Tang Xiaotang of course knows that Wang Shouye didn''t cheat her, but she can''t Tell ye Qingyun the reason, so she has to say: "I''ll let you know, there are always some people who are trustworthy!"


    He did not speak.


    After this, in the afternoon, when Tang Xiaotang went to find the father of the missing boy, ye Qingyun didn''t speak any more, and Tang Xiaotang couldn''t feel any emotion from him. He seemed to disappear from her body, but she knew that he was still there.


    At present, she has no time to change his mind, at least now he can control his resentment, Tang Xiaotang has been very satisfied.


    Some things, always take your time.


    Along the address given by Zhang Yue, Tang Xiaotang looks for it all the way. To her surprise, the father of the missing boy was the middle-aged policeman who visited her in the ward last time.


    Knowing Tang Xiaotang''s intention, he didn''t say it as quickly as Wang Shouye. Tang Xiaotang watched him smoke one by one and smoked a lot.


    She calmed down and looked at him. She knew that this person must know a lot.Finally, after smoking the last cigarette in the box, he said in a hoarse voice, "are you going to the grave?"


    "Yes."


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t deny it. She could see that this person''s personality was upright and unashamed. He didn''t like cheating, so she simply admitted it.


    "I can tell you everything, but I''m going down with you." He gazed at Tang Xiaotang and said this.


    "You''re going, too?" Tang Xiaotang expressed a very surprised look, although she saw the thick emotion of his eyes, she had guessed.


    "Yes, I have only one condition." There was a firmness on his face and a strong sadness in his eyes.


    "Good." Tang Xiaotang hesitated for a while and agreed.


    She didn''t want to let redundant people in, but she could see the look in the man''s eyes. She knew that if she didn''t agree, she couldn''t ask anything today.


    He is not afraid of death.


    Got a satisfactory answer, the man put out the cigarette end in his hand and began to tell.


    Sure enough, he knows more and more details than Wang Shouye, who knows nothing. This man''s son is Lin Jinsong, the boy who disappeared in the laboratory building.


    He knew that his son''s death was not so simple, his family education was very strict, and his son was sensible since he was a child. He could never be like what the school said. He also heard about the construction team when the school was built, so since Lin Jinsong''s accident, he began to collect all kinds of information.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    Originally did not believe these, he even found a Taoist and asked the other party to help him. The Taoist told him that his son''s soul was trapped in a place where he could not leave because there was too much resentment. He could only leave if his body was recovered.


    When he asked about the place again, the other party just shook his head and said that it was a place where resentment gathered and that living people could not enter.


    Then he contacted the construction team about the accident. He checked the information of the former headmaster and learned that he had got an ancient book from nowhere. Then he began to walk around and hired some people who had experience in tomb raiding. He didn''t know what he was looking for.


    Finally, he found the land where the school is now.


    Probably at the beginning, the former headmaster didn''t want to build a school there, so he took those grave robbers to sneak down several times. As a result, he didn''t know what happened and several people died below.


    While smoking, Lin Jinsong''s father said faintly: "later, I used my relationship to find a guy who survived that year. He said that the tomb was extremely dangerous. They had never seen such an evil tomb. They didn''t know what was in it. The man was so persistent that he didn''t care if he lost his life."


    "Then what happened?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "Later, the guy told me that they were going to give up, but the man didn''t allow it. I don''t know who gave him an idea, saying that he should build a school on top of the tomb and suppress the resentment in the tomb with the Yang Qi of young people. If they go on, it will be much easier. "


    Well, Tang Xiaotang knew all the things behind, so the man found it and made the land a new campus.


    "But he probably didn''t expect that before he went down to the grave again, he would die suddenly. Hum, he really deserved it!" Uncle Lin took a hard puff of his cigarette and spat it out with a cheerful look.


    Also, how could so many people have died without that person?


    So Tang Xiaotang is more and more curious. What''s next besides Ye Qingyun''s body? Or what did the ancient book say that made him so crazy?


    Trying to ask Ye Qingyun, he pretends to be dead and doesn''t speak, and doesn''t know if he is still angry about it.


    "By the way, I have the book, but unfortunately, I can''t understand the words on it." The uncle sighed and said with regret.


    "Can you show me?"


    Tang Xiaotang is a little excited. If she can get the book, she will understand it.


    "You want to see it?" Uncle Lin was obviously a little surprised. He added: "you can''t understand it. The words on it are very strange. They don''t look like Chinese characters."


    "I know. Let me have a look. I''ve learned some Taoist skills. Maybe I''ll recognize them."


    She said so, and naturally he had no reason to refuse. He got up and went into the room. After a while, Tang Xiaotang saw him take out a Book wrapped in cloth. He handed the book to her. Tang Xiaotang opened the Yellow tarpaulin wrapped in layers, revealing the tattered things inside. The dirty and stained cover was incomplete, and the material of the yellow inside page could be seen vaguely. This is not a book made of paper.


    But it''s also true that if the book is made of paper, I''m afraid it can''t be kept for such a long time. She can see that the book has gone through hundreds of years at least, and she doesn''t know which era it was handed down. The whole book is full of the word "vicissitudes"...


    she can''t bear the impulse to throw it away. Tang Xiaotang opened it, and I don''t know how many people touched it many times She opened the book one by one, looking at the strange patterns and words on it.


    Tang Xiaotang knows these words, but she forgets which world they belong to. She just feels that these words are very familiar, as if she knew them from birth? Can you read it? "


    Uncle Lin''s words interrupted her thinking. Tang Xiaotang woke up from her thoughts, looked up at him, and nodded: "well, I can understand."


    "That''s good. What does it say?"


    Tang Xiaotang started to read the books. I don''t know if it has been too long. Many of the handwriting is vague and the pictures are extremely unclear, but the general content can still be recognized. The more she turned, the more surprised she was.


    This book actually records a forbidden skill, a forbidden skill that uses resentment to breed monsters.


    She once saw this kind of forbidden art in some ancient world. Those people used arrays to collect the resentments of various creatures, and fed the selected soul with resentment. Once the soul absorbed all the resentments, it would grow into an extremely terrifying creature named Fu. He can constantly control the emotions of the creatures around him, let them have resentment, and then absorb the resentment soul to become more powerful.


    She has also seen a mature pet, which can easily swallow a world....


    as for why she knows this, because those people once wanted to use it to control her... Tang Xiaotang''s mood became very bad when he thought of those memories. Although the birth of Dongxi is similar to her, it still can''t be controlled by it Even though she didn''t have form at that time, she finally became her foodIf so, those people must want to make ye Qingyun into something like this!


    She continued to read the whole book, and found that although the book described the forbidden skill, it was not finished, only half of it was written, and it had been modified in some aspects. It did not write how to control the nurtured spirit, nor what the nurtured spirit could do. Instead, it said that if the refined soul was swallowed, it would live forever and obtain eternal life.


    No wonder those people are so crazy. It''s for this reason... But I have to say that the fear of death is no matter what biological nature, the temptation of longevity is really great.


    But Tang Xiaotang can be sure that the content of this book is wrong, because once it''s refined, it can''t be swallowed by human beings at all. In turn, it''s almost the same... She only knows that this book must have something to do with that mysterious organization, but she didn''t expect that they started to decorate it at such an early time What is their purpose?


    Refining the son of the world into a pig is not controlled by the rules, but she still can''t figure out that this kind of thing is extremely ferocious. Besides destroying everything around, it has no other ability, and it is extremely easy to eat the master... What do you want this kind of thing to do?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    After the duels between these worlds and mysterious organizations, Tang Xiaotang has a little understanding of them. They seem to have no purpose, and they are not like some level criminal organizations for money or resources. They seem to be simply living to destroy the world...


    the remaining pages are few, and she slowly turns over the following content They are all patterns, drawing patterns of various arrays and refining process.


    She turned to the last page and was surprised for a moment. Looking at the familiar pattern, Tang Xiaotang''s heart suddenly shrank.


    This is...


    however, her emotion was out of control for only a moment, so fast that even ye Qingyun in her body didn''t notice it.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the pattern and thought deeply, why, why is it this pattern...


    "how about it? What does it say? " The girl looked at the book and was lost in thought. He couldn''t help asking.


    "It said..." Tang Xiaotang was about to open his mouth when he heard Ye Qingyun''s voice: "don''t say it!"


    "It says that the one who gets the secret can rule the world."


    Ye Qingyun thought the girl would say it, but she did, but the answer was totally different. At the same time, he felt a sense of relief. Before I had time to think about it, that feeling disappeared in an instant.


    "Rule the world?" Uncle Lin''s expression was a little surprised. He obviously didn''t believe it: "I don''t believe this kind of damned saying. If you can rule the world by a book, what do you need military weapons to do?"


    "I don''t believe it either, but it''s written in the book. Maybe it''s true. Otherwise, why did the former headmaster be so crazy and pay such a high price?"


    Uncle Lin continued to light a cigarette. The smoke curled up. He glanced at the girl and found that she seemed to be in a low mood. She put the book aside and said nothing.


    "Well, whatever it said, I decided to go to the grave." He took another puff of his cigarette and slowly exhaled: "Komatsu is there. I have to take him out." He had grief in his eyes and determination in his face.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t try to convince him again. She understood that once he made a decision, he would not change it easily.


    "Well, I''m going to go to the grave in three days, because that day is just Wednesday. There are a lot of people doing experiments in the experimental building. It''s not easy to be noticed when I go in. Besides, there are more people and it''s safer."


    She told each other what she thought.


    "Three days?" Uncle Lin obviously hesitated, but he quickly nodded: "OK, just three days." In fact, he really can''t bear it for a moment, but he also knows that he can''t be too anxious about it.


    "Just in time, I have to prepare some things. I''ll meet you at the school gate in three days."


    "Good." He pressed out the cigarette end in the ashtray and nodded.


    "Uncle, if you have something... Just deal with it these days. I''m afraid... If you go in, we may not be able to get out..."


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t hide it. She''s not sure whether she can come out safely this time. If it''s really the ghost of that mysterious organization, she''s not sure whether she can bring one more person out safely .


    "I know." There was no fear in his eyes, only a strong emotion. There is streamer floating at the bottom of the eyes. Tang Xiaotang can feel the deep love, which is a father''s strongest feelings for his children.


    "But I will never regret it."


    ...


    on the way back, Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak, and she was in a bad mood.


    There''s nothing to hide. Ye Qingyun can feel that she is always smiling. She hasn''t laughed since she came out there.


    "Are you afraid of death?" In his heart, he sneered, and some slightly rising emotions were instantly destroyed. He remembered the memories long ago, which were deliberately abandoned by him. The deep pain accompanied by endless resentment and anger, but there were some disappointments that he could not even say. He did not know what he was disappointed in.


    I just want to use her. Why do I still have this kind of emotion? Do you forget how you used to be...


    "you always know this, don''t you?"


    But before he continued to speak, the girl''s cold voice began to ring, and his rising resentment was stiff on his body. Since we met, she had never spoken with him in such a cold voice, and he was stunned for a moment.


    "What did you say?"


    "I ask you, do you always know that those people are looking for you, and you know their purpose, don''t you?"


    Her tone was not a question at all, but it made him feel offended. He replied coldly, "yes, I know."


    "So you never believed me, did you?" She dropped her head, her voice was so light that it seemed that she could be blown away by the wind, and her long hair was down. He could not see her expression, but he could feel her disappointment, sadness, and suffocation...


    he was silent and didn''t want to cheat her.Indeed, from the beginning, he only wanted to use her, he did not believe her, so he did not want to tell her these things.


    Silence is acquiescence.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to answer." Tang Xiaotang raised his head and laughed sarcastically: "I will do what I promise you. You just think I''m just talking nonsense. Please don''t worry about it with me."


    She admitted that she was really angry. Although he didn''t expect him to trust her completely and tell her everything, he said he didn''t know that she had asked him about it before. Even if she knew about it in advance, in Ye Qingyun''s opinion, she didn''t know.


    He clearly knows how important this matter is, how many detours it can take and how much time it will waste, but he just doesn''t say. She was so sincere that she didn''t even care about her life, but he didn''t believe it at all. She wasted so much time. Now it seems that there is no effect at all.


    Even though her efforts have no effect on her, Tang Xiaotang is still very disappointed and uncomfortable. It has nothing to do with emotion, just pay so much but can''t get any return, can''t help feeling sad.


    Forget it. It''s just like her giving to feed the dog. Anyway, no matter how distrustful he is, she will still help him.


    It''s just that I can''t get rid of my heart. She thought, maybe she borrowed a human body, and even she became as vulnerable as them. Obviously, she has experienced many such things for a long time, hasn''t she...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    All the way, she didn''t say a word more.


    Has been silent to go back to the dormitory, Tang Xiaotang found that there is no empty one in the dormitory. There is a note on her desk, which is written by Gu Xiaoxiao. She says that she can''t get in touch with her, and the dormitory is too terrible. She and Liu Qingyan have gone to live outside, and they are not going to come back in a short time.


    Su Yaorao is not there either. She doesn''t know where she went. The quilts on her bed are stacked neatly, and the common things on her desk, including cosmetics, are gone. It looks like she''s going to leave for a long time.


    She took out her mobile phone and saw the message above. Before, in order to block those exploding private messages, she set her mobile phone to flight mode, so she didn''t receive their call. She didn''t have the energy to read the messages one by one. She only chose to read the messages from people she knew. She found that in addition to Gu Xiaoxiao, Liu Qingyan and Su Yaorao also left a message for her.


    Liu Qingyan has nothing to see. Her tone seems to care about her. In fact, she is asking about the photo in a roundabout way. However, Tang Xiaotang can also see that the girl is still afraid. Her tone is careful and cautious. If she says it more directly than this, she may also stir up the relationship between her and Su Yaorao.


    Gu Xiaoxiao told her and asked her if she wanted to move out with them. Tang Xiaotang said "no" to her. Anyway, ye Qingyun is in her body now, and she won''t hurt them for the time being. If they are not in front of him, there won''t be so much resentment without seeing him.


    Su Yaorao''s message surprised Tang Xiaotang. She asked what happened to her and Fan Yu and why they were in the hospital. Although her tone was very bad, she didn''t get angry and questioned as usual. Tang Xiaotang felt a little bit of trust from there.


    She felt better. It seemed that she had not been saved that day.


    The mood is really bad to the extreme, there is the relationship between Ye Qingyun and suddenly seeing the pattern. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t even want to reply to Su Yaorao''s message. She throws her mobile phone aside and goes to bed. She closes her eyes tired, feeling very tired for the first time.


    I don''t know when she fell asleep in bed.


    In a trance, Tang Xiaotang seems to see the familiar pattern floating in front of her eyes. When she wants to reach out and touch it, it turns into streamers and disappears in front of her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that it was already midnight. No curtains, moonlight on her face, she slightly up, then feel something from the body.


    It''s a quilt.


    She remembers that she didn''t cover the quilt before going to bed...


    she felt that ye Qingyun was not there and didn''t know where he had gone. Although Tang Xiaotang said that during the day, he didn''t really care about him. Besides, this is the edge of the altar. If he was affected by anything, he would run to those people for trouble. In the end, it was her who worked hard.


    She slowly sat up from the bed, feeling very cold, especially her hands and feet. Even now it is summer, and she is still covered with such a thick quilt.


    Very weak, head pain, she still stood up, this pain is nothing.


    But as a result, just as she was climbing down the ladder, her legs softened and she suddenly stepped empty.


    Tang Xiaotang quickly adjusted her posture. She underestimated the erosion of Ye Qingyun''s resentment on her body. She thought it was not so bad...


    now it''s too late, so she can only minimize the injury. She thought that the predictable pain did not appear. She felt that a pair of cold hands held her body and let her seize the opportunity to stand firmly on the ladder.


    She knows who it is without looking back.


    Ye Qingyun held her and released her hand after she stood firm. He did not speak, Tang Xiaotang did not speak, a ghost into a strange silence.


    Tang Xiaotang climbed up first and sat on the bed as usual. She didn''t ask where ye Qingyun had gone. He didn''t have a strong resentment. She knew that he didn''t go to those people''s trouble.


    That''s enough.


    "Thank you."


    After a sleep, Tang Xiaotang calms down a lot. She doesn''t think she should be so angry. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t believe it. Anyway, she can''t solve these things earlier. What''s hard is that he is not herself. And this kind of distrust is nothing, at least, he does not trust her, and did not guard against her, mislead her, has been very good.


    "I will, try to believe you..."


    suddenly, ye Qingyun can''t hear the sound of emotion in the dark, and Tang Xiaotang looks up at him in surprise.


    In the moonlight, his red clothes were covered with silver light, and his side face was as delicate as jade carving, with perfect ice cooling.


    "Do you... Really want to believe me?" After a long time, Tang Xiaotang opened her mouth. She had a feeling that she couldn''t tell. For a moment, she thought she had heard wrong.


    "I said, I''ll try to believe you." Ye Qingyun heard the girl''s voice with a trace of disbelief, and suddenly felt that maybe he could really believe her.


    "In fact, you don''t have to tell me everything. I just hope you don''t cheat me." Tang Xiaotang thought about it and thought that the main reason why he was angry was because he knew it clearly but lied to himself: "if you don''t want to tell me, you can say it directly, I won''t ask."Since he was willing to believe her, she was willing to step back.


    "Good."


    Ye Qingyun has some unspeakable feelings about this word. He always thinks that he still hates her, but she is really different from before. The strange one in his memory almost makes him think that he has found the wrong person...


    "thank you!" By moonlight, he saw the surprise in her eyes, as if just because he believed, so happy.


    Some uncomfortable turned his head, he said in a hard voice: "if you can''t do what you say, I will take your life."


    "I know."


    He became cloudy and sunny again, but Tang Xiaotang was not as angry as before. She smiles: "no, I will do it!"


    ...


    since he untied the ball in the evening, Tang Xiaotang obviously felt that ye Qingyun was different from before. He will not be in her body all day. As long as he is not in the sun, he will come out of her body. Tang Xiaotang knows that this is to minimize the impact on her body.


    Because of the class, Tang Xiaotang had to listen to the class while shopping on his mobile phone and buy things he needed from the Internet. Most of them can be bought, but there are some things that she should go out to buy in person.


    When she plays with her mobile phone, ye Qingyun sits beside her. He seems to be very curious about the classroom. Throughout the class, he looks at the projection screen playing PPT and looks for projectors everywhere.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    "What is it?"


    Tang Xiaotang is busy making a list to calculate the things she wants to buy in person. She also has to communicate with online sellers on various issues while searching for other things. She looks up and says, "this is a projector."


    "Projector?"


    There are people around. Tang Xiaotang is not easy to explain to him. Fortunately, ye Qingyun doesn''t ask any more. Tang Xiaotang only hears him sigh and say something.


    She focused on other things, so she didn''t hear them clearly. She asked subconsciously, "what did you say?"


    Then, Tang Xiaotang remembered that it was in the classroom, and other people couldn''t see ye Qingyun. Although her voice was not loud, she still made people around her cast surprised eyes. She laughed at each other with apology, then picked up her mobile phone and pretended to be speaking.


    Looking back, he looks at Ye Qingyun with angry eyes. He turns his head. Tang Xiaotang is sure that he sees the corner of his mouth curving slightly.


    What are you laughing at!


    Angry!


    Then she ignored Ye Qingyun all morning.


    There are too many things to buy. All the things on the Internet are urgent. After class, Tang Xiaotang is ready to go to the nearby market to see if she can find them. She asks Su Yaorao to buy them for her.


    Although Su enchanting tone on the phone is not very good: "why should I help you?" But Tang Xiaotang knew that this younger sister was just tough and soft hearted. In fact, she would help her.


    "That''s it. I''ll use it before Wednesday. Thank you." Tang Xiaotang told her everything she wanted.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yaorao is very curious.


    "You''d better not know." Tang Xiaotang refused to tell her.


    "Well! I''m not going to help you! "


    Su Yaorao finished, then hung up the phone. As a result, on Tuesday night, Tang Xiaotang saw what she wanted on the table of the dormitory management. She was not surprised.


    I knew she would help. No problem.


    She ordered some items, and almost all of them arrived. Except for a few, she took them directly to the laboratory building after class tomorrow morning, and the rest had to be taken from the laboratory building.


    When she was tidying up, ye Qingyun just sat on her chair and watched. He was obviously curious about some things, which he had never seen.


    Just in case, Tang Xiaotang asked Su Yaorao to buy the air gun and some black powder. As for where she bought these, Tang Xiaotang said that it had nothing to do with her.


    In fact, she wanted to go to the black market to buy tomb robbers, but she didn''t have enough time, so she had to do it first.


    "What are these?"


    "This is a gun. This is gunpowder. They are all powerful weapons." Tang Xiaotang explained to him, "I think it will be very dangerous down there. Take these with you just in case."


    "I know the gunpowder, but you only have this point..." he glanced at the table with only ten short gun like explosives, and he didn''t finish.


    Tang Xiaotang also knows that she is despised, but she can''t help it. It''s controlled originally, and it still delays Su Yaorao''s relationship to buy such things. Although she also thinks she''s a little stingy...


    "don''t underestimate this. These ten pieces are enough to blow up the whole building." But it is impossible to blow up the whole tomb. According to the information she learned, the area of the altar is not small, so the whole tomb is estimated to cover the whole school.


    Moreover, she speculated that there was a boundary outside the tomb, otherwise the map could not see there, and even ye Qingyun could not feel the position of his body.


    Zhang Yue said before that he couldn''t find the basement in any case later, which means that there must be a boundary concealing its existence. In fact, the boundary is similar to the plane, which is equivalent to separating a small world, so the map will default that the space separated by it doesn''t exist. Only when she enters the boundary, the map can show the specific situation inside.


    That is to say, she can''t use the map to survey in advance. Only when she enters the tomb can she use the map.


    "Or you''d better stay on it." Tang Xiaotang hesitated for a while, turned his head and said to Ye Qingyun sitting on the chair.


    He is very tall, really tall. Even sitting in a chair, he is only a little shorter than Tang Xiaotang (of course, she will never admit that she is short!) His slender fingers were playing with a jade pendant on his waist, and his bright red clothes were hanging on the ground. Even though he looked relaxed, there was still a deep and frightening atmosphere.


    Qingyun, Qingyun straight up.


    The person who gave him this name must have hoped that his life would be smooth sailing, but no one would have thought that he would experience such a thing...


    Tang Xiaotang sympathized with him. She understood the lonely and cold feeling eroded by resentment, so she saved him not only because of the task, but also because she felt that their experience was very similar to that at that time If there is no green Jin, maybe... No, she will become the same as him...


    so she wants to help him, just like green Jin helped her.Since that place is full of Yin Qi and the border is closed, the resentment in it can''t be compared with that in other places. If he goes on like this, if he is eroded out of control, isn''t it a big trouble? What''s worse, the altar at the bottom hasn''t failed yet. If he is refined, her mission will directly fail, and the consequences... Can''t imagine.


    Still stay in the top, although there is resentment here, it''s not very heavy. Although he can''t go to the sun at will, at least he won''t be eroded.


    "I will bring your body out, I swear." The more she thought about it, the more she thought it was best. She didn''t think she could wake him up.


    Smell speech, leaf green cloud light glanced at her one eye, suddenly open mouth: "are you afraid I lose control?"


    "Part of it is, and part of it is, I''m afraid you''ll feel bad when you go down." Tang Xiaotang said honestly. Indeed, the pain of resentment corroding the soul is very painful, just like being burned by the fire all the time. Even if it has become the soul and lost most of its feelings, the pain can still be clearly felt, and the pain of the soul is more profound than that of the body.


    Smell speech, ye Qingyun looking at her, his eyes as deep as ink seem to flash a light, wait for her to see carefully, he dropped his eyes to continue to play with the jade pendant.


    "I''ve been there for thousands of years and nothing can do for me."


    This means that he will not stay here. What else Tang Xiaotang wanted to say, he added a little stiffly.


    "Don''t worry."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    "Why do you have to go down?" Tang Xiaotang believes he doesn''t know that it''s safest to stay on it.


    Don''t you think he still doesn''t believe that she will help him...


    "your Kung Fu has not helped me, but has already died there." Ye Qingyun''s tone is very cold, but Tang Xiaotang hears a different emotion.


    "Are you worried about me?" She smilingly jumped in front of each other, looking at him.


    Ye Qingyun turned his head. If it wasn''t for Tang Xiaotang''s keen sense, he couldn''t see his embarrassment.


    "Well, I''m just afraid that you will die. No one is so brave as you!" He turned to look at Tang Xiaotang coldly, but his eyes were not as deep as before.


    "Well, I know --" the girl lengthened the tune and looked at him with a smile. It was clear that she seemed to understand something. Ye Qingyun was more and more agitated, but he couldn''t get angry. He began to regret why he had to meddle in his business just now and let her die below!


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die."


    Tang Xiaotang shook her head, lowered her head and continued to pack up her things. She packed them into a big bag, and she was ready to go to bed.


    Store up your strength, and tomorrow will be the day to fight.


    Ye Qingyun slowly floats to the bed opposite Tang Xiaotang. It was Gu Xiaoxiao''s place. Now they are not there. The bedding is rolled aside by Ye Qingyun. He sits on the edge of the bed and looks at her.


    "Good night."


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly turned his head and looked at him. At night, she couldn''t see his face clearly. There was only a vague shadow, but she knew that it was him.


    She said softly.


    Do not know if the other party has heard, she closed her eyes, just about to fall asleep, she suddenly heard a very low voice in her ears.


    "Good night."


    That night, Tang Xiaotang fell asleep peacefully. There were no messy memories of Ye Qingyun, nor scattered fragments of the future and past. She was in Bai Li''s body, watching Ye Qingyun sit opposite and accompany her all night.


    ...


    the next day, maybe I knew that something bad was going to happen today. The sky was overcast, the clouds covered the sun, the haze covered the whole city, and the visibility was extremely low.


    But fortunately, the school has not been closed, the school should be on. Seeing this, Tang Xiaotang always has a bad feeling, but what has been decided cannot be changed.


    She communicated with Uncle Lin early and asked him to wait at the door of the experimental building. Because of the haze, the management at the school gate today is very loose, and the uncle was not weak, so he easily got into the school.


    Along with the experimental students mixed in, Tang Xiaotang got into the bathroom, took out the prepared things, and began to fiddle with them.


    Looking at the compass pointer turned a few times, aiming at a direction, Tang Xiaotang knew it. Sure enough, the entrance was in the building.


    But we can''t move now. The laboratory building is monitored, and there are teachers and students at this time. If we go out now, we will be found.


    She had to wait until the end of the experiment, when the guard went to dinner, and then let uncle Lin in.


    Ye Qingyun is in her body. Originally, he didn''t want to be like this, but Tang Xiaotang was afraid that the Yin Qi in the building would have a bad influence on him, so he let him come to her body first. That''s it, or she said a lot of good words that the guy reluctantly agreed, really, she is not for his good?


    As for the male ghost last time, I don''t know where he went. Tang Xiaotang didn''t see him this time.


    Forget it. I''ll find him later. There are too many people now. It''s inconvenient.


    Time passed slowly. Finally, the last class in the afternoon was over, and the students left one by one. After several teachers left, the security guards were ready to leave for dinner, leaving only one person at the door.


    "Can you help me?" Tang Xiaotang looks at the young security guard who opens his mobile phone to play games at the door and communicates with Ye Qingyun.


    "What''s up?" Ye Qingyun''s voice rang out in her mind.


    "Look at that man, can you keep him from hearing for a while? You can''t hear anything. " It''s like a ghost fighting a wall. She believes it''s a piece of cake for ye Qingyun.


    "This is not simple," Ye Qingyun is still very indifferent: "just make him deaf."


    "... don''t hurt him!" Tang Xiaotang black face added, this guy how so tyrannical?


    Ye Qingyun no longer talks. Tang Xiaotang feels light. He has left her and moved to the security guard. She wanted to call him back, but she was afraid of disturbing the security guard, so she had to look at him helplessly and pray in her heart that this guy would not really deafen the security guard.


    She saw Ye Qingyun''s hand shaking on the other side''s head, and then nodded at her. Tang Xiaotang tentatively asked: "OK?"


    There was no response from the security guard.


    She tried to make a bigger noise, but the security guard was still engrossed in staring at the mobile phone, as if he really didn''t hear anything."No, it won''t really make him deaf..." Tang Xiaotang whispered.


    Ye Qingyun takes back his hand cage in his sleeve, and his clothes flutter back. When he hears the words, his dark eyes catch a glimpse of Tang Xiaotang. She is sure that one has deep contempt.


    "If you don''t hurry up, he''ll wake up."


    Ye Qingyun into a smoke into her body, Tang Xiaotang quickly took out the mobile phone, let uncle Lin in.


    Before long, a man in a gray jacket came in from the door. He stopped in front of the security desk, but when he saw Tang Xiaotang waving to him, he didn''t hesitate.


    "He..." he asked in a low voice, pointing to the man who was immersed in the game.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a little magic. It will be invalid later." Tang Xiaotang explained that she looked at her watch. It''s still early and she can''t move now. Later, a security guard will come in to check: "Uncle Lin, you go to the women''s toilet on the first floor to hide. Don''t worry, there''s no one there. Now I have to solve some small things. We''ll move when it''s dark."


    The security guards will check the laboratories one by one, but they will not check the toilets. The reason why they let them hide in the women''s toilets is that they are afraid that the male security guards suddenly want to be in a hurry, just in case.


    Although some unwilling, but the other side did not say anything, nodded and left.


    Taking advantage of this time, Tang Xiaotang goes into the monitoring room, finds the video data of the two of them, deletes all those, and then turns off all the probes on the first floor.


    No, that''s not enough. The security guards will come to check later....


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    If only there was a way to make them completely unable to work...


    she thought quickly, because there was not much time left for her, and the security guard would come back soon.


    Just at this time, she suddenly felt that she was patted on the back. Tang Xiaotang was startled and looked back. A big face appeared in front of her eyes.


    Her first reaction was to look at the map. When she saw that the man was not a security guard, she was relieved. He stepped back a few steps, and she saw a familiar face. It was the male ghost... Yes, it was Lin Jinsong.


    "You came to me at last. Are you going to tell me who I am?"


    he looked as like as two peas. Tang Xiaotang looked closely at Zhang Yingjun, with a hint of green face. Except for his confused eyes, he smiled even when he was smiling, and the tiger''s teeth were just the same.


    "Don''t look, your eyes are falling off."


    In the brain spreads some ghost Sen cold voice, she just responds to come over, oneself imperceptibly looking at the other side to enter the God.


    "Yes."


    Tang Xiaotang nodded, she really wanted to tell him, but looking at him, she thought of a way.


    "Who am I?" The boy looked at her with confusion and expectation.


    "Your name is Lin Jinsong. As for the others, I''ll take you to see someone later, and he will tell you." It''s good if he can persuade uncle Lin to go back. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to go down with him.


    "Can you do me another favor?" She thought of the way she had just come up with and turned to him.


    "What?" When he knew his name, the male ghost was obviously very happy. He whispered the name, and his eyes were confused again: "so familiar..."


    "Lin Jinsong, Lin Jinsong? Did you hear me


    "Ah? Ah? What did you say? " The ghost looked up at her.


    Tang Xiaotang: "can you do me another favor?" How can I feel that he is a bit natural? But according to the description of Uncle Lin and Zhang Yue, he should be a very smart person, so did she find the wrong person?


    "Leave it to me." Tang Xiaotang helped him, he became very easy to say: "what''s up?"


    "Look, do you see that little house over there? It''s the one on the door that says "don''t move." Tang Xiaotang pointed to the door at the end of the corridor.


    "Well." The ghost nodded.


    "After you go in, there are several wires inside. Just help me break the thickest one." I wanted to go by myself, but when I opened the door, I would leave a trace. It would be different to let this ghost go, but he would not leave any trace.


    "But how can I break it?" Lin Jinsong hesitated. Although he could touch it, his strength was obviously not enough to break the wire.


    "It''s a bit of trouble..." Tang Xiaotang originally wanted Ye Qingyun to go, but he didn''t know the words. She was afraid that he might accidentally get to other places.


    After thinking about it, she took out a lighter from her backpack and gave it to him: "you can break it with a fire."


    Anyway, he''s a ghost, no entity, and he won''t be electrified.


    The male ghost took the lighter and floated slowly. Tang Xiaotang watched him go through the door. Fortunately, she turned off the monitoring. Otherwise, she would record a terrible scene of a lighter floating in the air.


    "Why don''t you let me go?" In my mind, ye Qingyun''s voice was not very happy: "that boy is so weak and not good-looking, can''t I compare with him?"


    Tang Xiaotang: "because you have more important things to do..." speechless, is this the time to care about these things?


    She was obviously perfunctory, but some ghost didn''t know if she could hear it, and seemed to be very useful: "this is almost the same, I''m much more powerful than him!"


    "Yes, you are the best!"


    Tang Xiaotang is full of black lines. I don''t know where his cold and awe inspiring aura is at the beginning. Is it really good for you to show such arrogant and charming attributes at this time? How do you feel so unreliable?


    Far away, Tang Xiaotang didn''t see anything, but soon, the light on her head flashed twice and went out with a bang. Then, the lights of the whole building went out. Tang Xiaotang knew that the plan had been successful.


    Sure enough, after a while, the male ghost came back and handed her the lighter: "it''s finished. What should I do now?"


    "Great! Thank you Looking at the fast approaching points on the map, Tang Xiaotang nodded with satisfaction and pulled him to hide in the corridor: "wait and see!"


    "No, it doesn''t matter..." Tang Xiaotang''s hand didn''t go through his body, but fell on his hand. It seemed that he had never been held by anyone. A trace of red rose on the male ghost''s face, but it was too dark. Tang Xiaotang didn''t see it, he murmured.


    "Hum!" In his mind, ye Qingyun hummed coldly. Tang Xiaotang felt cold all over, but only for a moment, he took back the cold breath. Don''t know which tendon he is wrong, Tang Xiaotang had to ignore him, but let go of Lin Jinsong''s hand and hide in the dark corner of the stairs.I don''t know why. Seeing her holding each other''s hand, ye Qingyun feels very uncomfortable. He can''t see it at all. He really wants to break the hand she holds... Seeing her release again, ye Qingyun feels satisfied. He can feel his own thoughts and he is gloomy again.


    He shouldn''t care about her, he is using her... Yes, he is using her! So he''s just in case she does something bad!


    He comforted himself so much that he took it for granted and regained his peace.


    Well, it must be!


    He is so uncertain, Tang Xiaotang is also used to it. He is too lazy to guess what he thinks. She looked at the four approaching points on the map, and a sly light flashed in her eyes.


    Good play, it''s about to start!


    One person, one ghost... Ah no, two ghosts hide in the shadow of the stairs, watching four security guards rush over with a flashlight, among them the one sitting at the door just now.


    The light of the flashlight flashed by, and Tang Xiaotang shrank into the corner again.


    "What''s the matter? Why is there a sudden blackout? "


    A man''s voice rang out with a strange voice.


    "I don''t know. Go and have a look." Another voice, full of curiosity.


    Noisy footsteps, they walked towards the main valve there, Tang Xiaotang motionless looking, also silent.


    After a while, several people came back again: "the wire burned, really, it''s so late, we''ll report for repair tomorrow."


    "It''s so annoying. How can it burn again? I just checked it last month!" A young voice, obviously impatient.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    "Forget it. Let''s go and check all the locks in the room. We can get off work early today."


    The sound of footsteps gradually goes away. When they go away, Tang Xiaotang comes out of the shadow. She must find uncle Lin quickly and let him leave here with Lin Jinsong''s soul at this time. Otherwise, the door outside will be locked and it will be difficult to leave.


    He can''t see Lin Jinsong. Tang Xiaotang tells him that he still doesn''t believe it. In desperation, she had to bite her fingertips and point them on his eyelids.


    Her blood is completely different from normal people because of Ye Qingyun. Now it is the most convenient way to use it as a Yin medium.


    Sure enough, the moment she saw the ghost, she saw the man with a firm face, and her eyes were moist for a moment. Although Lin Jinsong had no memory of his life, she began to be in a trance at the moment she saw her father.


    "Komatsu... It''s really you...


    " he... Who is he? So familiar... "Lin Jinsong unconsciously approached him, but was stopped by Tang Xiaotang:" this is your father. Don''t get too close to him. " Although he has no resentment, he is a ghost after all. His Yin Qi is too heavy. If he is close to the living person, it will certainly have a bad influence on that person.


    "Uncle Lin, you and Lin Jinsong go first. You go out quickly before those security guards come back." She looked at the map. The people had already arrived on the second floor. Now is not the time to reminisce.


    "No, we''re gone. What do you do?" Lin Jinsong didn''t agree. Even uncle Lin said, "you helped me find Xiao Song. How can I leave you here alone?"


    "It''s too late. You go first. It''s very dangerous. Lin Jinsong is a soul. There is too much resentment under the tomb. It''s too bad for him to be controlled." Tang Xiaotang said to him in a low voice with a serious face.


    When she said this, uncle Lin hesitated. After all, the main task he was following was to find him now. If something happened to him later...


    Lin Jinsong was nervous and wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Uncle Lin. He hesitated for a moment, and finally said firmly: "I''m ready when I come, so I''m not afraid. But if I have an accident, I hope you can take Komatsu out


    "No, you go out first. It''s too dangerous. I''m OK alone. I''m not sure I can be safe with another one."


    "But..." Lin Jinsong stopped.


    "No! It''s too dangerous Uncle Lin is also very determined.


    In the end, because no one could persuade anyone, and the two insisted on not leaving, Tang Xiaotang had to decide to let them stay on top to meet her and go down by herself.


    "If there''s danger, run." Tang Xiaotang asked.


    After waiting for a while, the footsteps and voices of the security guards came. They went out of the door. Tang Xiaotang heard the sound of the key. After they went out, they locked the door.


    Now I can''t think of it.


    After waiting for their voice to disappear completely, Tang Xiaotang took out a compass from his bag. She walked up and down the corridor with a compass, but she didn''t know if the time was wrong. The compass didn''t move.


    Shouldn''t be like this? What''s going on?


    Tang Xiaotang is a little confused. She asks Ye Qingyun and Lin Jinsong if they have any feelings. Both ghosts say they don''t. Tang Xiaotang feels even more strange.


    It shouldn''t be. Isn''t it the wrong time? But today, she speculated according to that time...


    she raised her wrist to have a look. It''s 11:30. Maybe she has to wait a little longer?


    ...


    as time goes by, Tang Xiaotang walks up and down in the position described by Zhang Yue holding the compass. Her eyes are fixed on the pointer, hoping it will move.


    Finally, I don''t know if it''s an illusion. She saw the pointer move a little.


    Great! Did you move?


    But the next second, when she looked carefully, the pointer did not move, and even the position did not move.


    She was very disappointed. Even ye Qingyun felt her loss. He looked at the girl''s dim eyes and couldn''t help saying: "if I can''t find it today, I''ve been waiting so long anyway..." he didn''t mind waiting any longer.


    But before he finished, he heard the girl''s surprise voice, her voice line with a tremor: "you see!"


    He looked up and saw that the pointer began to rotate wildly, and on her raised wrist, the three pointers just coincided and pointed to the middle.


    At the same time, he clearly felt that a cold breath around him was gradually condensing, and the space began to deform, as if something had to be revealed from the distortion. A familiar breath that made him feel disgusted came out from somewhere. He subconsciously turned to look at it -


    the layers of fog in the corridor surrounded them completely and surrounded them in the fog, As if there was a light gathering on the ground, there appeared a wooden door.This is it.


    Tang Xiaotang finds that he can''t see Lin Jinsong and uncle Lin any more. They seem to be separated by the fog. It''s like in another space, all the surrounding laboratory doors disappear, leaving only the long corridor and the wooden door that seems to be shining.


    as like as two peas, she walked away, and pulled it out, and a deep, deep, stairway seemed to be seen in front of her eyes, exactly the same as Zhang Yue described.


    "Do you really want to go down?"


    She leaned down on the first step and was about to go down when ye Qingyun''s voice came out of her mind.


    Although he is still cold voice, Tang Xiaotang heard a trace of hesitation, she laughed: "I promised, will do."


    She had to go down, no matter how dangerous.


    "You..." he wanted to stop her, but suddenly stopped, didn''t he have been waiting for this day? Why stop her?


    There was something in his heart that was about to move. It seemed that there was a voice telling him that if he went on, he would never see her again... But in the end, the obsession in his heart prevailed for a long time, and he pushed back the emotions that shouldn''t belong to him.


    He must come out! And find that man!


    He said "you". Tang Xiaotang thought he was going to say something, so he stood there waiting, but he didn''t say anything.


    Some disappointed, but she still took out the flashlight from her bag, turned it on, and looked at the dark below, not even the light.


    Heart inexplicably a shrink, she suddenly had a moment to shake God. It seems that if you go down, you can''t get out any more...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    "Be careful." Ye Qingyun''s voice rings out and wakes Tang Xiaotang. Nose faint smell a strange fragrance, she realized what she was thinking, immediately increased vigilance.


    What''s the smell? Even she couldn''t help falling in. Although this body is just an ordinary human, her soul shouldn''t be affected...


    with a look in her eyes, Tang Xiaotang looks at the deep passage with an uncertain premonition, but she won''t shrink back when she''s here. No matter what''s below, she will go down to have a look.


    Step by step down the steps, her back soon disappeared at the dark crossing. Layers of fog, the tunnel suddenly appeared hidden in the fog, a little bit to cover the traces, as if never appeared.


    By the time Lin Jinsong and his wife reacted, Tang Xiaotang had already disappeared, but they still stayed in the corridor, but they could not find the entrance to the tomb.


    Down the stairs, the light seemed to be blocked by something. It disappeared only on the third or fourth floor. Tang Xiaotang still couldn''t see it through. This ladder should not have been built in ancient times. By the light of flashlight, she could see the solidified cement.


    As described by Zhang Yue, the stairs are very long, just like the way to hell. But Tang Xiaotang knows that it''s still under the experimental building. It''s just a simple way to change the space. It''s similar to shrinking the floor to inch, but it''s just to lengthen the original short distance.


    I don''t know how long she has been walking, but she still can''t see the end. The strange fragrance is getting stronger and stronger, and the cement steps under her feet are becoming simple earth steps. It seems that there is no repair after the accident that year.


    Ye Qingyun has been silent, Tang Xiaotang''s attention is also all on the steps at the foot, did not care.


    When she went down the next step, she wanted to continue to go down, but she found that there were no more steps behind. She held up a flashlight to shine forward, and a huge stone gate suddenly appeared in front of her, just like the tunnel entrance before.


    This is the tomb gate.


    Tang Xiaotang took out a gas mask from her bag. Originally, she took it just in case, but the strange smell that affected her just now made her more alert. Although her spirit was strong, her body was very weak, and the influence of her body on her soul was not weak. If something happened, she could not abandon her body.


    Wearing a mask on her face, she took out thick protective gloves from her bag, and all kinds of things that had been prepared for a long time, armed herself, and then picked up the flashlight, cautiously approached the door and observed carefully.


    The door is very high. It''s ten meters high by visual inspection. It''s made of some kind of stone. It''s too dark for Tang Xiaotang to see. There are various kinds of animals and characters carved on the door. It''s very delicate, the lines are clear and lifelike. Tang Xiaotang has seen these patterns in that old book, so he doesn''t have any curiosity.


    It''s just, how does she get in such a big door?


    Zhang Yue said that he just pushed the door and opened it, indicating that there was no stone inside. But when Tang Xiaotang looked at the door, she felt that with her current strength, she could not push it open...


    No, even if Zhang Yue''s strength was greater than her, he could not push the heavy door alone, so there must be some mechanism controlling it.


    She carefully searched the door from top to bottom, and finally, she found something wrong. The biggest beast in the middle of the door has two raised eyes, one of which has a deeper edge, just like the one embedded in it.


    And that position is just the neck of a person of normal height. You can touch it with your hand. If you guessed correctly, this is the mechanism controlling the door, and Zhang Yue should just press on it to open the door.


    Tang Xiaotang put her hand on her eyeball and applied the force gently. Sure enough, she felt that her sphere had a tendency to sink. As soon as she was happy and increased her strength, she felt that her whole eyeball sank deeply, until she fell into the orbit and completely sunken.


    "Creak and creak -"


    after the door was silent for a moment, a strange sound came from the crack of the door. Then, the whole door began to vibrate, and countless dust fell from the crack of the door. Tang Xiaotang watched the heavy stone door open completely, revealing the darkness behind.


    Wearing a mask, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t smell anything. There were some faint fluorescence in the dark. She only stopped for a second, then walked in.


    The light of the flashlight still seems to be blocked by something. She can only see something about five meters away from her body. In the distance, it seems to be shrouded in a layer of mist, and she can''t see anything. The tomb is very large. Looking at the map, Tang Xiaotang found that the whole tomb is a huge circular structure, like an altar. There is a high platform in the center, and there is a huge cuboid on the platform, which should be the coffin of Zhang yuekou.


    Under the high platform, there is a big circle of broken points, and a circle of water around the coffin. The broken points should be the white bones. The map can only show things with soul fluctuations. There are no other points in this tomb except the points between her and ye Qingyun. Tang Xiao is relieved, which at least shows that there is no resentment spirit in this tomb.


    The light of the flashlight lit up the foot. Tang Xiaotang saw deep gullies on the huge flat stones on the ground. She knew that this was the array on the altar, and those black traces were dry blood.For a moment, she felt as if she was still in Ye Qingyun''s memory. She was her, but she was not her. Just like Bai Li in her previous life, she stepped on these bloodstains and walked towards the center of the altar step by step.


    "Come here, come here... Come here..."


    she felt that something was calling her, or calling the memory of Bailey in her body.


    There are more scenes in front of us, all of them are men in black who can''t see their faces clearly, and their dark eyes can''t move their eyes...


    no! What''s wrong with her? Why do you think of this?


    Tang Xiaotang forces herself to wake up. She feels deep fear and resentment in her heart. Resentment doesn''t belong to her, it belongs to Ye Qingyun, and fear doesn''t belong to her, it belongs to Bai Li!


    Her body is still moving forward, but it is clear that she is awake, how can... She can''t control this body?!


    No, it''s impossible. When she came, it was clear that Bailey''s ghost had disappeared completely, so that she could attach to this body. Moreover, for such a long time, she had never felt her existence. If her soul was still there, she could not feel it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    But now, she clearly felt that there was another soul in her body, and she was controlling the body, slowly moving towards the middle of the altar.


    She can''t feel Ye Qingyun''s existence. She tries to call him and can''t hear a response.


    Gradually, she got closer to the stone platform where the coffin was placed in the center. Tang Xiaotang could see the messy white bones on the ground. As Zhang Yue said, they were glowing with blue light, and there were thin silk threads winding on them. When she approached, as like as two peas were shrinking,


    was still walking forward, and closer to the coffin, the inexplicable call came from the coffin. She looked up. When he saw a black man in Shitai, she was like the one she had seen in her dream.


    No!


    It was the appearance of the man in black that made Tang Xiaotang understand.


    So it is! She got it!


    ...


    Ye Qingyun didn''t know how he got here. As soon as he got back to work, Bai Li disappeared. He was alone in the boundless darkness.


    One moment before, he was still in her body, but the next moment, only he was left, even he tried to rely on her blood to contact, without any reaction.


    Doubts, suspicions, disappointments... He almost couldn''t control thinking that maybe she didn''t want to help him at all, she just wanted to get rid of him...


    the resentment from the bottom of his heart surged up again, and he almost lost his mind. However, the next second, the girl''s disappointed eyes appeared in front of him, and he couldn''t help waking up for a moment.


    "You don''t believe me." Her voice seemed to reverberate in the ear, he said he would try to believe her... And this place is so strange, her disappearance is too sudden, he is not completely irrational.


    Then, believe it for the last time!


    He looked at the darkness under him. He didn''t know where it was, but he could clearly judge that it was not an altar. He thought calmly for a moment, and decided to let out the ghost to explore.


    There was a layer of black fog around him. They gradually spread, but they could not spread around. He seemed to understand something, and a strange smile slowly opened at the corner of his mouth.


    It''s this kind of thing again, but the man may have miscalculated. This thing can no longer affect him any more...


    the dark fog turns into a sharp blade, and the light flashes, as if something has been split and broken into countless pieces. A faint sense comes from a certain direction. He slowly takes back the black fog and laughs.


    Sure enough, she won''t leave him for no reason.


    Moving towards there quickly, he didn''t know what he was looking forward to, but knowing that no one left her, he was inexplicably relaxed.


    The surrounding scene gradually became bright, he ignored the countless bones under his feet, and a familiar thin shadow gradually appeared in front of him.


    "Bailey..." he called, and suddenly stopped, because he found that she was still moving forward, as if he had not heard her at all. In front of her, in the mist, the familiar stone platform appeared...


    and...


    he stopped suddenly, and there was fierce hatred in his eyes, and the dark fog was uncontrollable Appear, stained with a touch of blood red. He only had the shadow that was deeply engraved in his heart.


    "It''s you!"


    The man raised his head, familiar no matter how many years he remembered the face appeared in front of him, he had a smile on his face, so high overlooking him.


    "Long time no see, ye Qingyun."


    His hand stretched out at will, and a dagger appeared in the palm of his hand. Chest subconscious pain up, deep into the soul of the pain makes him unbearable bent down, he only saw the girl slowly walk past, her back to him, he can''t see her expression, but her actions are all expressed, she has to do, is to take the dagger.


    "No, don''t move..."


    he held back the pain, opened his mouth rigidly, and fixed his eyes on the figure. There was a faint hope in his heart that she would not take the dagger...


    No, don''t let me down...


    but in the end, he was disappointed, and she didn''t hesitate to extend her hand, Take the dagger from the man. He looked at her motionlessly. She pulled out the dagger neatly. The sharp cold light flashed by. He only felt that there was something cut off in his heart.


    Why? Why are you still betraying me?!


    There seems to be countless voices whispering: "you see, you should not believe her, she will still betray you..."


    "so, hate..."


    "tear up her body, as long as you give me your soul, no one can hurt you any more..."


    "don''t hesitate, ye Qingyun, I am you You, do you want to...


    step by step, she walked up to the stone platform, and he saw the man smile and give up his body, while the sarcophagus behind him opened automatically, and he saw his body lying in it.His eyes were gradually covered with blood color, and the voice in his ears was more and more clear. The familiar voice was clearly himself. He knew what he said was right, but he still insisted on it for some reason...


    maybe because of the girl''s eyes, he didn''t believe that she would do it...


    he was staring at her, and his eyes were still the same There is a trace of clarity. As long as she turns around and throws away the dagger, he believes that she doesn''t really want to do that.


    It seems that she knows what he is insisting on. The girl on the stone platform turns around slowly, with a familiar smile on her familiar face. She raises her chin and looks down at him, but the words in her mouth make him fall into the abyss.


    "Ye Qingyun, you are really stupid!"


    "I''m just deceiving you! You believe it


    When he heard his own sneer in his ear, the blood red in his eyes suddenly stopped and began to fade away. He didn''t know why he could be so calm, but seeing the panic on the two faces on the stone platform, he suddenly wanted to laugh.


    He really laughed.


    "Why aren''t you angry? Why not resent? " The voice of the ear also becomes inconceivable, but the hatred of Ye Qingyun boils down a little bit.


    "Hate! Don''t you mind that woman''s betrayal? You see, she''s laughing at your stupidity! As long as you hate, you can tear her up! Use her blood to appease your resentment


    The voice in his ear became anxious, but he became more and more calm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    Looking up, the girl on the stone platform had already lost her previous panic and put on the taunt again, but he was not in any mood any more. Even if he saw her stabbing the coffin with a dagger, he was not surprised or disappointed, but looked at her coldly.


    The girl''s hand stopped when the dagger touched his body. She raised her head. Her face was not familiar with the smile, and her eyes were full of surprise. Although her voice was still just the same, her tone was totally different.


    "Why, why don''t you resent?" Her expression is a little ferocious, and her voice has changed. Now she is not like that person at all.


    "Why should I hate? Because, you hallucinations? " There was a black mist all over him, and there was a cold killing intention around him. Seeing their frightened look, he was more sure that his guess was right.


    At the moment when the girl spoke, he suddenly understood, because from the woman in front of him, he could not feel the weak fetters. From the moment her blood was drunk by him, there was a special connection between them. He could attach it to her body and feel her through this tie.


    No, even if the person in front of her looks like her again, and looks and sounds like her again, it doesn''t have that kind of feeling.


    They''re all hallucinations.


    So, they can disappear without any scruples...


    the black fog slowly diffuses, and the two figures are slowly swallowed. They are full of panic, but they can''t move to watch their bodies being swallowed. Ye Qingyun always with a smile, slowly watching them disappear, for a moment, he actually felt very happy.


    With the disappearance of the illusion, the fog around Ye Qingyun''s body became more solid. In front of him, it was no longer the scene, but the darkness. A familiar breath came from a distance, and he suddenly wanted to see her.


    He is the soul body, and his speed is much faster than Tang Xiaotang. Even when he was trapped here, Tang Xiaotang had gone for a long time. He soon caught up with her, but found that she also turned back to find him.


    "Are you all right?" When Tang Xiaotang saw that there were no unnecessary white spots on the map, she knew that she was in an illusion. If the man in black really appeared, the map could not be seen, so she knew that all her actions were in an illusion.


    The dreamland didn''t seem to want to trap her. As soon as she saw through it, no matter it was the man or another soul in her body, she disappeared and her body regained consciousness. She found that she had gone a long way, and ye Qingyun was really not in her body.


    Even after walking for so long, there is still a long distance from the coffin on the stone platform, and the resentment around it becomes more and more intense. Tang Xiaotang immediately understands that this is the plan to mediate the remaining resentment in the tomb. The real goal of this illusion is not her but ye Qingyun.


    If ye Qingyun is in her body, the influence of hallucinations on him is very weak, but now he has only soul body. Once he is corroded by resentment, or he absorbs these resentments, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    She turned back according to the map and saw the intact Ye Qingyun. She was relieved. It seemed that he was not controlled by resentment.


    It''s just that...


    looking at the light black fog around him, she is worried. It seems that he has absorbed the resentment. They must quickly find his body and let him go back to his body. With a body, the influence of resentment will be weakened a lot.


    As long as his body is rescued, her task will be much easier.


    "Nothing." He looked down and saw the real worry in her eyes. His fingers touched her face. The warm touch told him that it was true.


    His hands were cold, but solid. "Let''s go quickly. We must find your body quickly." After reading the map, there was a corpse in the coffin, but she didn''t know if it belonged to Ye Qingyun. Although she was sure, her heart beat violently. Tang Xiaotang felt that it was not so simple.


    But fortunately, she did not use that opportunity, which made her more or less certain.


    They continued to move forward, but this time, ye Qingyun said that he was not willing to enter Tang Xiaotang''s body. This place is full of Yin Qi. He has absorbed a lot of resentment and has been able to maintain the entity.


    It''s just that the black air between his brows is more and more intense, his eyes are more and more deep, and the fierce color that flashes from time to time shows that his character has been affected.


    This time, maybe they were shocked by the ghost around Ye Qingyun, and no strange illusion appeared. They quickly went to the middle of the altar and stood not far from the stone platform.


    In front of him was a deep ravine. Tang Xiaotang lit it with a flashlight and saw only a pool of black liquid. The smell of blood and bitterness told her that it was blood and human blood.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the white bones which are full of lines as in the illusion. She knows that although these bones have no soul, they are also controlled by the phantom.


    Don''t disturb them.


    The light of the flashlight sweeps back and forth, and the magic goblins are not sensitive to light. Her eyes stopped under a pile of bones beside the bridge, where a faint blue appeared. Tang Xiaotang came closer and saw a blue mushroom with faint light.It''s the germ of the magic puppet.


    Her eyes moved to the bottom, under the handle of the little mushroom, was a familiar face. He closed his eyes, and his face did not change at all, as if he had fallen asleep. And thallus, it''s from his forehead and heart.


    It''s Lin Jinsong''s body, but now he has become the host of the magic puppet king Gu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    If you want to pass, you must not disturb the blue mushroom. Magic puppet is a kind of parasitic fungus. As long as you don''t touch its mycelium, it won''t find it.


    But this is not the most difficult, the most difficult is the blood River, Tang Xiaotang very doubt, that looks very broken stone bridge can carry their own weight.


    How do you get there?


    When she was thinking, she suddenly felt that her whole body was floating in the air. Tang Xiaotang surprised, subconsciously looked up to see ye Qingyun holding her, floating in the air.


    "Think about the past, it''s so simple."


    He looked down at her and said in a low voice that Tang Xiaotang could see the excitement of his eyes. He must also want to go back to his body.


    Even if he goes back, he won''t live.


    His speed is very fast, even with Tang Xiaotang, also quickly float past, perfectly avoid the skeleton on the ground, but just to the blood River above, Tang Xiaotang feel his body frozen.


    She saw that his body suddenly became transparent, and his breath was disappearing quickly. Tang Xiaotang caught a glimpse of the black breath coming out of him and flowing to the blood pool below.


    But ye Qingyun just pauses for a moment, and still wants to rush forward regardless. Tang Xiaotang feels that his body is not as real as it was at the beginning. Just for a short time, his fingers become a little transparent.


    "Stop! Stop it! Go back She screamed, but ye Qingyun still flew to the stone platform on the opposite bank. The faster he got to the middle, the faster his body disappeared. Finally, she could hardly feel his hand. Tang Xiaotang had to struggle to jump out of his arms and jump down.


    Fortunately, ye Qingyun didn''t fly high. She controlled the direction and landed on the bank.


    Ye Qingyun moved to her side for a moment, saw her fall safely on the stone steps by the pool, and then retreated back. He didn''t mean to look back.


    "You''re not going to die!"?! You''re dead. I want to die! " Tang Xiaotang is frightened and scared. She looks at Ye Qingyun who seems to want to fly and yells.


    He stopped in mid air and looked back at her. Tang Xiaotang felt that he didn''t want to come back at all, so he had to close his eyes and murmured a paragraph. A red line flew out of her fingertips and connected to Ye Qingyun''s soul, wrapping him layer by layer.


    As soon as she received her hand, he entered her body along the blood line. Tang Xiaotang felt that ye Qingyun''s state was worse than she had imagined.


    I don''t know what''s in the blood pool. It seems that it can absorb the power of the soul. Now his ghost body is extremely weak. If it wasn''t for ye Qingyun''s ghost, it would have been strong. Maybe he would have been sucked in when he just flew over the sky, let alone holding her.


    Fortunately, he had drunk the body''s blood, so she could pull him back by this fetter.


    "You really don''t want to live?" She had a lingering fear. Fortunately, she came back in time. Otherwise, he would definitely be sucked in. Who knows what''s underneath.


    "It''s coming. Do you want me to give up?" He asked: "and I don''t know what''s down there, and I don''t have any entity. If you get involved, you may die."


    "Are you worried about me?" Tang Xiaotang was very angry just now. She was very angry after hearing his ending. She was so angry and funny: "then you can''t go through like this. I don''t want to wait until you have only one body left."


    "Well, I''m not worried about you. I''m just afraid that you''ll die and no one will find your way." Ye Qingyun denied.


    Tang Xiaotang knew that he didn''t think so, so she didn''t retort. She looked at the low stone bridge and said in a low voice, "it seems that we can only walk through here."


    Just now, she didn''t feel anything abnormal. It seems that the things below should only work for things without substance. If she walks over, there should be no problem.


    The stone bridge is very dilapidated. There are only a few sections of handrails on both sides. The extremely narrow bridge deck is also worn, leaving only a narrow passage for one person.


    This is nothing. What makes Ye Qingyun feel dangerous is that there is no support in the middle of the bridge. It is made of a long stone slab, which is inserted into the stone trough on both sides of the gully. Although the gully made of stone is not wide, it is not narrow. It is forty or fifty meters long. No matter how hard the stone slab is, such a long distance will inevitably form an arc. It is close to the liquid level. In this way, some of the middle part has been immersed in blood.


    Tang Xiaotang is really afraid that as soon as he goes up, the stone bridge will sink completely. That''s bad.


    After thinking about it, she put down her backpack and put out some things that she thought were very useful and could save her life at the critical moment. In this way, she lightened a lot of burden.


    Then he took out a climbing rope, one end of which was hit in the stone here, and the other end, Tang Xiaotang tied it to himself, just in case.


    Carefully stepped on the bridge, Tang Xiaotang tried to walk a few steps, feel fairly stable, just stand. She looked at the blood water on both sides, because it was too dark, the water was dark, and she could not see anything. She asked Ye Qingyun in a low voice: "this time, do you still have any feelings?"If not, he would have to wait on the shore and she would have to go by herself.


    Ye Qingyun is generally slow for a while to recover, his voice is very stable: "this time is OK, no feeling."


    "If you have something wrong, you must say it, OK? Otherwise, it''s no use in the past. I can''t move your body by myself. "


    "I know. I''ll pay attention." Ye Qingyun also knew that he was too reckless just now. If he was really sucked down, she would not be able to take his body away safely.


    Tang Xiaotang continued to walk forward. She walked very slowly and steadily. She thought the stone bridge would shake, but when she came to the middle, Tang Xiaotang found that it was very strong, and it was cut from a long stone, and there was no crack in the middle. She was a little relieved.


    I thought there would be something under the bloody water, but unexpectedly, when I went to the opposite stone platform, nothing appeared. She passed the bloody river so smoothly, and Tang Xiaotang felt incredible.


    But already standing on the stone platform, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to give up. She looked at the huge coffin in front of her, which was also cut by a whole stone. All kinds of words were engraved on the outside, and the thin grooves covered the whole coffin. There were dry black things inside, and she knew it was blood without looking.


    The seal of the coffin lid is also covered by the groove, and the black blood inside is filled along the gap to seal the whole coffin tightly. But Tang Xiaotang didn''t understand. Since it was sealed so tightly, how did ye Qingyun''s soul get out?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    She looked around for a long time and found nothing wrong. The sarcophagus is obviously a long time ago, and all the blood has penetrated into the inside of the stone. Tang Xiaotang tried to wipe it with his gloves, but he couldn''t wipe it off at all.


    It''s bad, because the blood forms a huge net that locks the whole coffin, and she can''t open the coffin without breaking the blood line.


    She walked around the coffin. She thought that the sarcophagus would be corroded after such a long time, but she carefully inspected the whole circle and found no loopholes. Tang Xiaotang was very disappointed.


    It seems that we have to disconnect the blood line.


    Take out a knife from the bag, Tang Xiaotang found a place to dig, but she soon found that the sarcophagus is too hard to dig.


    Her knife is already the most powerful kind of military knife, but I don''t know what the material of the sarcophagus is. I''ve been prying it for a long time and there''s not even a spark.


    She had to give up.


    Later, Tang Xiaotang tried to use explosives to explode, but it still didn''t work. He couldn''t hurt Ye Qingyun''s body, so he couldn''t put too much explosives. He took apart an explosive, and Tang Xiaotang poured out the powder and piled it in a small pile in a groove on the side of the coffin. He pulled on the lead and hid himself in the other side of the sarcophagus to ignite the fire.


    But after the spark exploded, she came back and found that there was no use at all. The sarcophagus was still a sarcophagus, and there was no crack on it.


    Her heart was cold.


    What the hell is this? Why can''t you even blow up the dynamite?


    Looking at the sarcophagus, Tang Xiaotang thought about how to open it, and his sight moved to the stone bridge.


    It seems that the material of the sarcophagus is the same as that of the bridge, but why is the corrosion on the bridge so severe?


    The answer is self-evident. Tang Xiaotang thought that he knew what to do.


    She walked over slowly and stood on the bridge to have a look. Sure enough, the part immersed in the liquid level in the middle had been corroded, and there was no trace left on the bridge slab.


    It''s not just blood, it should be something else.


    Tang Xiaotang put the knife into her blood. When she picked it up again, the part of the special steel saber that was below the liquid level had completely melted, and only half of the blade was left, which made her cool.


    What is it? Why is it so corrosive? That''s too bad. What container is she going to use to hold it?


    She looked at the sarcophagus and the liquid surface with a sad face. If only there were some way to make the blood fly...


    fly... Fly, there it is!


    "Do you have a way?" Ye Qingyun asked. He was also very anxious, but in order not to disturb her, he kept silent.


    "Well, I have an idea."


    I don''t know if this method is feasible, but at present, there is no other way, so I have to be a living horse doctor and have a try.


    The gully is a circle around the whole stone platform, just forming a positive ring, and the sarcophagus is the center of the circle. But there is only a stone bridge link on the front, and there is no connection in other places. In order to prevent the splashed blood from corroding the stone bridge, Tang Xiaotang chose the farthest side from the stone bridge.


    She took out all the explosives, carefully took out one, and watched silently for a long time.


    She doesn''t know how powerful the explosive is. If one is not enough, it will be bad...


    forget it. Since she has decided to have a try, what else do you want to do?


    Pick up the lighter, Tang Xiaotang calmly lit the lead, but she did not immediately throw it out, but watched it burn down.


    "What are you doing?" Ye Qingyun was frightened by her. He didn''t know about it before, but seeing that Tang Xiaotang just used a little to blow up the sarcophagus, he didn''t dare to underestimate the power of this thing: "throw it away! Do you want to commit suicide? "


    "Nothing." Tang Xiaotang stares at the lead and calculates the time. When it burns to two-thirds of the time, he suddenly throws it out. Then he quickly hides behind the sarcophagus and takes off his coat to wrap himself up.


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, Tang Xiaotang felt something fell from her head. Then, she felt the burning pain of her hands and cheeks, but she was very happy. It can be seen that her plan was successful!


    I didn''t expect that the explosive was not big and its power was considerable. After everything calmed down, Tang Xiaotang came out from behind the sarcophagus. Her coat was full of small holes, and her hands were also burned. After the explosion, the huge impact made the blood water in the gully splash everywhere. She quickly went around to the side of the explosion, and saw that the side facing the blood water had been covered with small holes corroded by water drops, but because of the distance, these holes were broken It''s very small, and it''s very irregular, and there''s not much that can break the blood line.


    No, it looks like we''ll have to do it a few more times.


    Tang Xiaotang tried again and again. In fact, she threw it a little early for the first time, so she didn''t splash a lot of liquid. After several times, she became more and more proficient.


    But she could hardly wear her coat, and her hands were full of burns, which were very painful. In the end, Tang Xiaotang was numb, and she estimated that she could not see her face"Enough, enough, ok..." Ye Qingyun watched her repeatedly throw out the explosives. He knew how dangerous it was. If you throw them too early, they won''t explode the liquid, but if you throw them too late, they will fall down again...


    "why..." you don''t have to pay so much...


    he couldn''t say what he felt, Just feel very shocked, cold heart for the first time feel warm, but very boring, no one, so pay for him...


    "I''m ok." Tang Xiaotang wiped the wound on his face, and the corroded area would not bleed, but the burning pain, even if it was not the body, was real: "I promised you, I will not go back." So no matter how hard it is, she has to do it.


    Finally, most of the blood lines are corroded. Tang Xiaotang looks at the traces on the ground and shows a satisfied smile. This time, it''s ok...


    when she feels cold, ye Qingyun''s body appears out of thin air. He looks at her with deep eyes. Tang Xiaotang says with a smile: "I can''t open the coffin lid. Do you have a look inside? Is it your body? ¡±


    he didn''t move.


    "Go and have a look, don''t you?"


    Tang Xiaotang is a little anxious. It''s not true. Before the coffin lid was sealed, he said he couldn''t feel the breath inside and recognize it. Now it''s opened, and he still doesn''t move. If it''s not, isn''t it in vain?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    "Yes." Finally, ye Qingyun opened his mouth. He turned his head and looked at the coffin. It was a familiar breath.


    That''s his body.


    He looked back at her face again. Even though it was very dark around him, he could see the wounds all over her, and suddenly felt very harsh. Even the soul, the part of her chest was heavy, as if she had drowned in the water... He knew how important a girl''s face was. No matter before or after he died, he saw many things that those women had done for her beauty, But she didn''t care...


    she wanted to talk, but her lips moved slightly, and he didn''t say anything at all.


    If he had doubts about her in any case before, now he is completely willing to believe her. No one will do this for him. Even if she is partial to him, he will recognize it....


    "go quickly, I''ll wait for you here." Since it is, Tang Xiaotang is relieved. Although her body is very painful, she is very relaxed. Looking at him with a smile, her voice couldn''t hide her happiness.


    In her sight, he slowly floated to the coffin, and quickly lay through the stone.


    Through the sarcophagus, Tang Xiaotang can''t see what happened, but watching the sign on the map and her body slowly merge, she finally has a feeling of complete relief.


    Now that she has a body, ye Qingyun must be able to better control her resentment. In this way, her efforts are not in vain...


    after a few steps backward, she stands on the edge of the stone platform, looks at the stone bridge, and thinks about how to pass for a while. Now ye Qingyun has an entity. It''s obvious that she can''t use that method any more. She has to think of a better way not to disturb those magic puppets....


    when she accidentally glimpses the deep blood, Tang Xiaotang suddenly feels dizzy. Her limbs were a little weak, and she didn''t know if it was because she met the bloody water...


    she walked a few steps and wanted to go to the front steps to do it, but before she started, her eyes were completely dark, and a cold and mechanical voice came from her ear: "the task has been completed, the soul is pulling away... 3, 2, 1... r>


    "pull out complete."


    Accompanied by a voice without emotion, Tang Xiaotang finally only vaguely hears Ye Qingyun''s roar with a trace of panic, and then completely loses consciousness.


    "No..."


    ...


    after a whirl, she had returned to her own space when she opened her eyes again.


    Unlike in the past when I came back, I could see afar''s cheap face. Tang Xiaotang waited for a long time, but he didn''t show up to explain to her what had happened, and tried to contact him, but there was no reply.


    After sorting out her thoughts, she remembers that at that time, she heard the voice of zhinao, which had not appeared for a long time, and then she was forcibly pulled away from that world...


    Tang Xiaotang can''t remember when zhinao last opened her mouth. Maybe she was used to being single. She was not used to being looked at by other things when she was working, although zhinao didn''t have a chance Feeling is more or less a kind of living body. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t let it follow at any time like other taskers, but only let it provide basic functions. In addition, it will appear only when she calls it.


    But this time, it even appeared and forced her out of the task world. If she didn''t have a higher authority intelligent brain to give orders, intelligent brain would not have done so. But in the organization, her authority is high enough. Even afar doesn''t have the authority to give orders directly beyond her What''s going on? Is there an accident?


    "Zhinao, what''s going on?" Tang Xiaotang gathered his eyes and asked zhinao.


    A transparent sphere appeared out of thin air and floated on Tang Xiaotang''s side. It flashed different lights, as if thinking. After a long time, the voice of intelligent brain machine rang out in the space: "the task has been completed, intelligent brain has taken the reward on behalf of the task, do you want to check?"


    Task complete? Has her task been completed? And what the hell? Why doesn''t she know that intelligent brain can take away emotion instead of her?


    "I want to know everything that happened to the organization after I left." She had a hunch that something terrible must have happened.


    "I''m sorry, the authority of the Tasker is not enough. I can''t know yet."


    This time, after a longer time, Tang Xiaotang heard zhinao''s more rigid reply. The feeling of uncertainty in her heart became more and more strong. Although intelligent brain is still a program, it already has basic thinking. This kind of problem can''t be answered in such a long time.


    Unless... There''s something wrong with the head of the organization.


    Tang Xiaotang was sitting at the table and wanted to open the water mirror to see what happened after he left. Unexpectedly, the water mirror couldn''t open.


    Tang Xiaotang was silent. If she was still suspicious just now, now she can almost be sure that there must be something wrong with her brain. The water mirror is directly controlled by the main brain, and only the main brain has this kind of authority, which can directly give orders to the intelligent brain beyond everyone.It''s really a terrible thing... You know, although they don''t rely entirely on the main brain, at least three-quarters of the information and information of the organization is transmitted by the main brain. Once the main brain has a problem, the organization is not completely paralyzed, but at least it is also severely damaged...


    afar should deal with this matter, no wonder She couldn''t get in touch with him just now.


    "Give me a reward."


    Tang Xiaotang''s brain doesn''t have to be intelligent. Even because she has a mind, she can understand some things more clearly than intelligent. After guessing what happened, she immediately gathered up all her emotions, looked at zhinao coldly and said.


    "Please accept."


    There is a light red light slowly floating out of the ball, flash away, into Tang Xiaotang''s body, she knows, this is Ye Qingyun''s emotion and memory... Although very worried about him, I don''t know if he will have an accident, Tang Xiaotang''s face is still a cold expression.


    Intelligent brain can no longer be trusted... It is derived from the main brain and is directly controlled by the main brain. Even if it has its own thinking, it can''t disobey the orders of the main brain... And everything in the space that can be connected with the main brain can''t be used, which can only be artificially disconnected. This shows that the main brain is very likely to betray.


    It was the mysterious organization that did this...


    with a glance in her eyes, she suddenly saw something... Her heart jumped and her face was still calm. Tang Xiaotang waved his hand as before and said to zhinao, "you can leave."


    The intelligent brain did not move. It hesitated for a moment, and the mechanical voice sounded again: "when are you going to enter the new task?"


    "I''m going to have a rest. I''m a little tired." She pretended to be tired holding her head: "you go to sleep, don''t worry about me, I will wake you up when I leave."


    Before, Tang Xiaotang would let it sleep when he didn''t use brainpower. He didn''t see that Tang Xiaotang was partial to it again, and soon went to sleep. As soon as it disappeared, Tang Xiaotang immediately cut off the connection with zhinao, immediately took down the decorative bead beside the water mirror, and took out the thing behind.


    It was a piece of paper, very thin, with only two lines on it. The handwriting was aifal''s. Tang Xiaotang''s face sank completely when he saw the content.


    Sure enough, it''s not easy. Even afar can only leave a message to her in this way, which shows that it''s really not easy...


    a faint blue flame ignited between her fingers and burned the whole paper completely. Tang Xiaotang lowered her eyes and looked coldly at the flame that didn''t even leave a trace of ashes. A trace of coldness flashed across her eyes.


    In any case, she saved the world little by little. How can she allow them to be so destroyed? No matter who it is, it can''t be!


    Wait and see. She won''t let their plot succeed.


    In this case, let''s see whether they destroyed it or she saved it!


    Now, she has more important things...


    she turns around and looks at the water mirror. Tang Xiaotang''s hand sticks to it and silently closes her eyes. Her body gradually glows with light blue light. With the appearance of the light, ripples begin to appear on the already calm surface of the water mirror, and the light spreads to the whole mirror with the ripples. Tang Xiaotang''s hand on the mirror suddenly passes through, and her whole body gradually passes through.


    Soon, her figure disappeared from here again, and after she left, the shimmering mirror gradually returned to calm, as if it had never changed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    Ye Qingyun: forget


    he had that dream again.


    The woman who couldn''t see her face fell on her back and was engulfed by a large amount of ink. He wanted to reach out and hold her, but every time, his fingers would pass through her body.


    As if he had lost something important, a great sadness came from the bottom of his heart. He was sober, but he didn''t know what he was grieving about.


    Who are you?


    Wake up from the coffin, the eye is still a dark, very quiet around, do not know when, the voice of resentment has disappeared.


    But he felt the frightfulness of loneliness, which was more intolerable than the grudges that corroded his soul day and night.


    Maybe it''s too long... Even those who set up this array have already turned to dust. Maybe they never thought that he would persist for so long.


    It''s really too long. Thousands of years have passed through his fingertips. No matter how much desire he has, he can''t even mention his resentment.


    It''s just empty.


    When he was alive, he was very powerful and proud. He longed for supremacy. He never thought that one day, even if he could stand at the top, he would not bother to think about it.


    At the moment when he was killed by the plot, he was resentful, so he washed the whole country with blood, and the blood made him excited. After all, he revenged. Even if he was sealed for a thousand years later, he still longed for that kind of power, so he would continue to practice.


    He remembered that he had been sealed for the second time. He still remembered the man in black and the three women who had hurt him. He also knew that they had reincarnated.


    But he lost his desire for revenge.


    The altar still exists, the array on the sarcophagus is destroyed, and the blood pool is full of bones. He doesn''t know how many people have been here. Maybe they are also eager to live forever and gain strength. Maybe they just think that this is an ancient tomb and buried countless treasures, so they will die here.


    He had no idea, but every time he saw the trace left on the sarcophagus, there was a faint sadness in his heart.


    The seal has been broken. He can leave here at any time. He has been studying for thousands of years. He thinks that he should be longing for the outside world, but to his surprise, he doesn''t expect to leave.


    Only when he was bored, he would leave the tomb and go out for a walk - thousands of years later, the outside world had become completely strange, even the altar had become what they called the "school" place, where many young men and women lived.


    He is not used to the noisy environment, but he always goes to a place unconsciously.


    It seems to be a room, the surrounding rooms are full of women, only this one is empty, empty bed board covered with dust.


    Every time he stood here, he would feel very uncomfortable, but he didn''t know what he was suffering from.


    He seemed to see himself holding a young girl on the ladder, but the next second, only the room full of dust, flying in the sun.


    He also went to see the reincarnation of his enemies, and he lived here with them - just another one, which he could never find.


    And think of her, his heart is like that empty room, empty and sad.


    Later, they all left, and so did the women. Many men moved in here, and even this room was full of people.


    He never came back, and finally returned to the coffin.


    Although there was no resentment at the altar, it was Yin after all. Many ghosts gradually gathered here, but none of them dared to get close to the sarcophagus.


    Not only because of the river of blood that closed his soul, but also because of him.


    He probably knew that he was very powerful. A thousand years ago, maybe he would have commanded these ghosts to fight for power as before. But now, he only felt that their fear and awe made him disgusted, which was not as good as silence in a sarcophagus.


    Of course, they did not dare to disturb him, which made him relaxed, but unconsciously with a trace of disappointment.


    As if there should be such a person, she would come up to him with fear, she would raise her hand and look at him, she would speak...


    "please believe me."


    "Because I like you."


    I like you too...


    but who are you?


    He thinks that he must be imagining, but he can''t help expecting that person to really appear. She has a pair of bright and clear eyes. Sometimes she will be disappointed. At that time, he will be very sad. But when she looks at him with trust and love, he will feel relaxed and satisfied.


    It seems that only in this way can the void in his heart be filled.


    He wanted to go out and look for her, so he decided to leave here. Even if it was a time when he felt very uncomfortable outside, he felt inexplicably that she must be waiting for him somewhere.


    Later, he really left. He passed many places and met many people, but they were not her.


    He will also help them solve some tough Ghosts - no ghost is more powerful than him. He doesn''t want to help those people, but every time he thinks so, he thinks that maybe she likes to do it. Helping those people gradually makes him feel that some of the holes are filled.He began to get used to this kind of life, except that he could not stay for a long time in every place.


    But this is also good, he thought, no matter how long, maybe one day, he will really meet her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    In the luxurious dinner party and the sound of music, the masked men and women in gorgeous dresses dance on the dance floor. The beautiful girl sitting on the edge of the dance floor playing the piano, her fingers fluttering like butterflies; the waiters in neat uniform shuttle back and forth, with perfect smile on their faces.


    The crystal lamp is as bright as a star, the velvet tablecloth is covered with silver plates, the red carpet is soft and comfortable, there is no sound when stepping on it, and all kinds of exquisite and expensive decorations are as beautiful as a castle in a fairy tale.


    Unfortunately, it is a black fairy tale.


    Tang Xiaotang is standing by the pillar in the corner, looking at all this. She is wearing a black dress with one shoulder and a black swan feather mask on her face. Her eyes were cold and alert. She walked back and forth on all the people in the room. After a while, she took back her eyes and slowly lowered them.


    Yes, this is her mission world this time.


    This gorgeous scene is not in a palace. In fact, it''s just a cruise party held by a mysterious man. These men and women are invited to attend.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know who was the organizer of the dance. In fact, he didn''t even know these people. The people who were invited to the dance didn''t know their identities. When they got on the boat, they were given a mask by hand. When they were on the boat, they had to wear this mask. Except for the waiters, all the people on the boat were wearing masks - even the God The sponsor of the secret service is no exception.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t see him, but he appeared in the memory of the original owner. She came late at night on the first day of the dance, just missed the meeting dance, and he didn''t show up these days, so naturally she didn''t see the so-called cruise ship owner.


    The original name is Yue you ran, an ordinary 19-year-old girl. She won the spot for the cruise party in a shopping lottery, and the cost of the round trip was borne by the organizer. She thought it was a fraud. Only five days ago when she received the mysterious invitation and ticket from the post did she come here with a try attitude, only to find that everything was true.


    She was very excited, because her family was not very good. She had never seen such a luxurious high-class dance, and she was still on such a large cruise ship. But I don''t know if she was too excited. That night, she had a fever, and then it became more and more serious. Before she informed the waiter on the ship, she was unconscious. Then she woke up again, and it was Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang thinks it''s very strange. She doesn''t believe that a healthy person will die for this reason. But at present, she has no better way, because this time, her task is very difficult.


    Because zhinao couldn''t believe it, she didn''t have any mission information, map, or even mission goal this time. On the note aifal left her, she only asked her to protect the son of the world, and even didn''t leave his name. Now she doesn''t even know where his shadow is. She can only be more careful.


    She could only be sure that the son of the world must be on this ship, but she didn''t know exactly where it was. She has been here for three days. Every day the cruise ship holds a dance, and every day she comes here to look for it, but she never sees anyone who has rules to protect her.


    Is the mysterious master of the cruise ship the son of the world?


    But she thought it was wrong, because there was something wrong with the cruise ship. Tang Xiaotang could feel that a strange smell permeated the whole ship. Those guests couldn''t feel it, and she couldn''t feel the previous leisurely music, but she felt very clearly that the strange sense of disobedience came from the perfect waiters who looked flawless.


    They are as rigid as robots. Even if their movements and expressions are perfect, they are just like real people. But Tang Xiaotang can hardly feel any emotion fluctuation from them, just like a robot with a set program. Although it is exquisite, it has no emotion.


    Looking at the smiling waiters as delicate as dolls, Tang Xiaotang lowers her head and shrinks her body back. She can''t go on like this, otherwise she will get nothing today.


    She''s going to take the initiative.


    She has gone to all the places she can go on the ship these days, except for some places she can''t get past. The ship is very big. There are five cabins on the deck. On the first floor, in addition to the huge dance hall, there are dining room, chess room, swimming pool, gym and other places for the pleasure of the people on board. On the second and third floors, the guests live in the second floor, but the third floor can also go up. They are all single room cabins, bathrooms, kitchens and washes All the rooms are independent, and the conditions are very good, no less than some star hotels. She has been to the fourth floor, where the mysterious owner of the cruise ship lives. Apart from a huge room that can''t be entered, there are large open corridors. As for the fifth floor, there is a landscape platform, on which there are no rooms and you can go up at any time.


    Under the deck, the first floor is where the crew of the ship live. Other places, including the big kitchen, warehouse and command room, are also there. She has been to other places except the command room. The conditions here are much worse. There are ten people in a room. There is nothing but a small bed. Even the bathroom is public.There is a second floor under the first floor. Tang Xiaotang has never been to this floor, because there is a big "no entry" on the locked door. She was stopped several times in front of the door, so she didn''t know what was underneath.


    At this time, Tang Xiaotang would sigh that it would be nice to have a map, but now, she has to walk a little by herself to explore. It''s too hard...


    from the corner of her eye, she sees a waiter coming towards here, and Tang Xiaotang quickly retracts her body behind the pillar. She doesn''t want these dogs to find out. God knows how hard it is to avoid their sight these days. As long as they find out, she can only go back to the room and can''t do anything.


    But the waiter didn''t go back. He didn''t seem to come for Tang Xiaotang. He just came here at random. Tang Xiaotang drew back and pressed himself against the pillar.


    All of a sudden, she felt something bumped into her and turned her head in surprise. She saw a man with the same black swan feather mask. The mask covered his upper face and only showed a pair of dark bright eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    See her, his eyes seem to flash a light, Tang Xiaotang did not see clearly, the body was pulled by him. The man pressed her on the post and quickly lowered her head.


    Because Tang Xiaotang''s body is only 19 years old, and it''s not high at all. It''s only about 1.6 meters, and it''s only 1.65 meters in high-heeled shoes. However, this man is a head taller than her. His height is definitely more than 1.8 meters by visual inspection. His straight body blocks Tang Xiaotang''s head. When he lowers his head, even her head is blocked. From the back, it looks like she''s dead It''s like two people kissing.


    The man''s face is a little bit close, almost touching the tip of her nose. Through the mask, Tang Xiaotang can feel his breathing near his ear.


    "Don''t move." His voice was very low and light, but Tang Xiaotang didn''t care. Her eyes were on his head - there was a circle of light gold.


    It doesn''t take much work!


    There are footsteps close behind him. Tang Xiaotang Yuguang sees a shadow on the ground. He just pauses for a while and leaves soon.


    It''s the waiter. He didn''t come for her, but for this guy.


    Maybe they thought they were kissing, which was not uncommon on the ship. They were all single men and women. It''s strange that they didn''t even meet Tang Xiaotang. That''s why the waiter left so safely.


    The man''s eyes were obviously looking at the ground. After the shadow had completely disappeared, he let her go and stepped back.


    Just now his action was too fast, and he went to see the circle on his head. Tang Xiaotang didn''t look at him well. At this time, she could see him clearly.


    He was wearing a very expensive slim black suit. The upper half of his face was wearing a mask, showing only a pair of black eyes. The bridge of his nose was high, the outline of his chin was angular, and his lips were shaped. According to Tang Xiaotang''s countless eyes, the other half of his face under the mask was absolutely not bad.


    Well, but think about it. After all, he''s the son of the world. What''s the difference?


    The man''s black eyes seem to flash a bit surprised, Tang Xiaotang just remembered that her performance seems to be too abnormal, she stepped back a few steps, unhappy muttered.


    "What a rude fellow!"


    She was sure that the man must have heard her, because his eyes moved and he seemed to pick his eyebrows. However, as if he remembered something, he whispered, "I''m sorry, miss."


    Just now his voice was too low, so Tang Xiaotang didn''t find it at all. This man''s voice is very beautiful. His voice is as elegant as a cello, low and full of magnetism. But in his tone, he doesn''t care what happened?


    "No sincerity at all!" Tang Xiaotang was still whispering. She looked up at him and then lowered her head: "it must not be a good man!"


    She was sure that she saw the corner of the man''s eye jump, but he was not ready to stay. Seeing that he was about to leave, Tang Xiaotang certainly couldn''t let him go like this. She bit the corner of her lip and went around in front of him.


    "Hello! You guy! Don''t you even want to apologize for being rude? "


    Her voice is not big, but it''s OK to attract the attention of several people close to her. Seeing those people''s eyes cast over, Tang Xiaotang secretly laughs. How can he run this time?


    Who knows the next moment, in front of this guy actually with a very disdainful look up and down her, eyes in her chest stopped for a moment, and then with a very mean tone said: "indecent? I won''t insult a little girl who doesn''t even have a chest. "


    Originally, it was very obscene, but with his magnetic voice, it didn''t mean obscenity at all. Tang Xiaotang''s head slowed down, and then he reflected what this guy said. She was so angry that her head was smoking and almost exploded!


    What does this bastard say? No boobs?! girl?!!!!


    God knows, Tang Xiaotang hates people to say that she is a little girl. If her original body is nothing, she will not grow up. But this body has nineteen. Which eye of this son of a bitch can tell that she is a little girl?


    Do you have any breasts? It''s better that she has breasts! Although it''s a, it''s also a chest! Are his eyes two holes?!


    "By the way," it seems that the blow is not enough. The guy continued to look at her, and then said with the same kind of caustic tone, "I think you should drink more milk, because you are too short to be rude."


    Fucker! Egg! That''s too much!


    Tang Xiaotang is stabbed in the heart by the other party''s knife. She feels that her heart is dripping blood... Is she short? Where is she short? She''s one meter six, OK? Besides, she''s short. Believe it or not, that saw has cut off a section of your leg!


    I don''t know if I swear! It''s too poisonous. She''s going to run away! She''s going to tear his mouth!


    However, when she was still standing in the same place, the spiteful bastard had already walked away with his long legs. He walked very fast. Tang Xiaotang''s legs were not as long as him, and she was wearing a small dress and high-heeled shoes. When she came to catch up, the black figure had already disappeared in the corridor.She didn''t want to be humiliated because she didn''t want to stay here. Seeing that several waiters had already cast their eyes on her, she had to leave. Fortunately, he wore a mask, otherwise it would be a shame. Tang Xiaotang cursed the guy in his heart and went back to his room quickly.


    When she closed the door of her suite, she immediately kicked off her high-heeled shoes and collapsed to the bed with her feet on the carpet. Her anger at the bottom of her eyes completely faded. There was no excitement in the hall just now, but only coldness and reason.


    Just now, she has seen that the intelligence quotient of the son of the world is very high. He has sensed that the ship is wrong, which makes her feel relieved. It seems that the task this time should be easier. At least, there will be no pig teammates to delay.


    She is not very worried about not finding him. Anyway, she already knows that he is on the ship and is suspicious. It''s much easier to do. As long as she has the heart, she will meet him.


    Now, she should think about what to do.


    Afar only said to protect him, but nothing else. At present, although the ship is strange, there is no dangerous place. What should we protect?


    However, since the guy also noticed that it was wrong, maybe she could exchange ideas with him... But she choked her as soon as she had the idea.


    No! She''ll never talk to that guy again! To tell you the truth, after experiencing so many worlds, it''s not that I''ve never seen such a poisonous tongue, but I''ve never seen such a poisonous tongue! I''ve never seen such a person with poisonous tongue before. Tang Xiaotang seriously suspects that he grew up on poison. Otherwise, how can normal people have such a poisonous tongue?


    and not only make complaints about her, but also mean. Is she just a little tucking up? There''s no grace at all! If you want her to be with him, it''s better to protect him secretly. Anyway, as long as he doesn''t die!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    No! No! It''s better to act alone!


    So decided, Tang Xiaotang decided to go to other places on the ship in the evening to find out what he might find.


    As for now, let''s have a sleep first and cultivate our spirit.


    ...


    as soon as we open our eyes, it''s already evening. As the cruise ship is drifting on the sea, she has a weak sense of time. She sits up from the bed and takes up her watch. It''s already eight o''clock.


    Hungry, she thought about it. She pulled out a suitcase from under the bed, took out a bowl of instant noodles from it, poured water from the kettle at the head of the bed, and ate it slowly at the head of the bed.


    She always felt that there was something wrong with the ship, so she didn''t eat the food on the ship these days. Fortunately, Le Youran thought that there was no food on board, so she carried a suitcase of snacks. Tang Xiaotang didn''t eat anything on board these days.


    But this is not the way... After all, the food she brought is limited. She has eaten half of it. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know that she can hold on for a few days, and the ship will drift on the sea for a few more days.


    After eating, he poured the soup into the toilet and washed it away. The box was thrown out of the window.


    The conditions on the ship were very good. All the rooms they lived in had a window. The sea was outside. The box was thrown out without a sound. Tang Xiaotang closed the window when the shadow disappeared completely on the sea.


    It''s not that she has no conscience to pollute the environment, but that the waiters have to clean the room every day. If they leave such a thing, they will be suspicious of her.


    Put on the boat so many delicious do not eat, eat instant noodles every day, either silly is a problem.


    Open the wardrobe, it is full of ready dresses, long skirts and short skirts, all kinds of colors and styles. She changed into a more simple and generous black skirt, and then folded the one she was wearing today into a ball and threw it into the deepest part of the wardrobe. This dress has attracted attention. In the evening, she will go to find out the secret, so she can''t wear it any more.


    Although it''s very inconvenient, there''s no way. The clothes prepared for the female guests are expensive custom-made dresses. Tang Xiaotang has tried to find a short and convenient one to wear.


    The clothes brought by the original owner are simple and convenient, but they are obviously not the same level of clothes and trousers as these dresses. They attract more attention. No one is wearing the whole boat, so it''s better.


    Then open the shoe cabinet below, it''s all high-heeled shoes with formal dress. Tang Xiaotang pulls out a pair of shoes with the lowest heel and is about to put them on. However, thinking of the asshole''s words today, she puts them back and takes out a pair of higher shoes to put on.


    Anyway, it''s all high heels. It doesn''t make any difference.


    Finally, she picked up the mask on the table and put it on her face. She walked out slowly and made her way to the hall.


    There is a dance party in the hall at any time. Tang Xiaotang continued to wait and see in the corner for a while, and found that this time is probably just the meal order. There are so many people, and there are more waiters.


    She didn''t know how many waiters there were on the ship. Anyway, she saw a lot of them these days. No matter where they were, there were traces of them. But now there are so many people here, they must be busy. When they go down to the next floor at this time, they won''t be as bad as the last few times, and they will be driven back in the middle...


    well, that''s it!


    She pretended to walk through the hall carelessly, and then pretended to have a sudden stomach discomfort. Then she quickly went to the position of the bathroom, turned around, and quickly disappeared at the other end under the cover of the corner of the bathroom.


    It''s done!


    After leaving the hall, Tang Xiaotang took a few quick steps and soon saw the stairs on the deck. There was no carpet here. High heels would make a sound when she stepped on them. She took off her shoes and put them in her hands. She walked down slowly barefoot.


    After going down smoothly, there were not many people at the bottom. Tang Xiaotang dodged the only few waiters who were in a hurry and went to the kitchen to have a look. Sure enough, most of the waiters went up, and the rest gathered here to eat. A joy in the heart, she toward the direction of the command room in the past.


    At this point, even the captain has to eat...


    sure enough, the door of the command room is locked, and there is no one in it. Tang Xiaotang looks around and is about to rush past. Suddenly, she sees a figure coming out of the corner on the other side.


    The man is tall, obviously a man, and he is well prepared at first sight, but the question is, why does this figure look so familiar...


    and so on, isn''t this the son of the poisonous tongue world? No one can see the aperture on his head. Tang Xiaotang can see it clearly.


    This guy is really suspicious!


    Tang Xiaotang intentionally avoided him, but she didn''t go there. But she found that this guy didn''t seem to expect that the door was locked. He couldn''t open it even after playing tricks for a long time. Tang Xiaotang, who didn''t want to go there, began to twitch in the corner of his eyes.


    Go back? No, she doesn''t want to come here in vain. How can she spend so much time! But she really doesn''t want to see this guy again... What should I do?


    After enduring each other''s tongue and task failure for a long time, Tang Xiaotang finally made a decision because of his remaining professional ethics.Forget it, bear it. It''s a poisonous tongue. It''s no big deal!


    She slipped past. She was not as tall as him, but now in order to tamper with the door lock, the other side bowed and patted her on the other side''s shoulder.


    Obviously aware of his shoulder stiffness, he turned around and Tang Xiaotang saw the familiar black eyes.


    It seems that he didn''t expect that the visitor was not the waiter. He squinted at Tang Xiaotang for a while. A glimmer of light flashed through his eyes and said in a low voice, "it''s you."


    "Get out of the way, I''ll do it!"


    This is not the time to talk about the past. Tang Xiaotang pushes him away and takes off a small black hairpin from his hair. After breaking it off, he folds it into a strange shape and puts it in the keyhole to stir it up twice. There comes a very light "click" inside.


    Then she pulled out her hairpin and pushed the door open.


    "What a fool Finally have a chance to disdain back Tang Xiaotang very proud, she looked at each other haughtily: "look, learn to point!"


    But the guy didn''t pay attention to her meaning at all. When Tang Xiaotang was talking, he had already pushed the door open and walked in, leaving her behind without hesitation.


    Tang Xiaotang is proud. When she looks back, the person beside her is gone. She is the only one left at the door. As soon as she saw it, she hurried in and saw that the black guy had been rummaging in the room.


    "Hello! How can you do that? "


    Tang Xiaotang walked to him, followed his action, and looked at the whole room quietly.


    The command room is not big, but it''s not small. In front of it is a row of instruments that control the ship. It''s no problem. In fact, the ship is automatic, even if no one controls it, and there''s no need to worry about collision at sea.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    There is a simple bed on the left side of the door. The quilt on the bed is folded and the pillow is placed neatly. The white sheets are also in perfect order. However, Tang Xiaotang still finds something wrong...


    there is a small bedside table beside the bed. There is only a thermos cup on the top of the cabinet. On the right side of the door is a simple writing desk with books and documents stacked neatly on it None of the drawers were locked. That guy was just searching in the drawer.


    "What are you looking for?" She went over curiously, looking at his drawer and began to look for it on the table. He was obviously very experienced, and he could put all the things he had found back to their original position while looking for them, which was also powerful...


    seeing that he ignored her, Tang Xiaotang turned his lips and walked to the head of the bed carelessly. A bulge could be seen in the middle of the neat quilt, and she stretched out her arms Hand in, all of a sudden out of a notebook.


    "Hello! Are you looking for this? "


    She held the notebook in her hand and shook it at someone.


    Smell speech, that person quick turn head, see the notebook in her hand, a pair of black eyes faintly flash a light, he stands up to come to her, low voice way: "give me."


    "No!" Tang Xiaotang stares at him: "why should I give it to you?"


    The man picked pick eyebrow, he seems to want to say something, suddenly, Tang Xiaotang see his eyes flash a light, a pull her hide behind the door.


    Needless to say, Tang Xiaotang soon heard the sound of footsteps coming from outside. It seems that the captain is back.


    The two of them were glued to the wall behind the door and watched through the crack of the door. Tang Xiaotang is holding a notebook in her arms, while the man is holding her.


    The sound of footsteps is close to my ears. Tang Xiaotang''s body is hard to control. Her head is close to each other''s chest. She can clearly hear his heartbeat, steady and powerful.


    He is not nervous at all.


    Suddenly, the captain opened the door and came in. Tang Xiaotang felt that the person holding her was suddenly tight. She didn''t have time to respond. He let her go, rushed up quickly, and slapped her on the captain''s neck.


    The captain didn''t even make a sound, so he fell to the ground. Then he pulled Tang Xiaotang up and ran out quickly.


    "Dong Dong --" they were running on the stairs. He had long legs, but Tang Xiaotang couldn''t. She was not as tall as him, and she didn''t wear shoes. After running for a while, her feet began to hurt. Moreover, the body was absolutely lack of exercise. After a while, her lungs began to tear, and gradually the speed slowed down.


    The man seems to be aware of something, he stopped, Tang Xiaotang immediately hands on his knees, gasping.


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, I can''t run any more..."


    as soon as she stopped, she felt it was difficult for her to walk any more. She took a few breaths to get rid of the man holding her hand. She whispered, "no, I can''t run any more. You can go by yourself."


    Tang Xiaotang saw that pair of black eyes a dark, he thought a little, suddenly picked up her, Tang Xiaotang caught off guard, scared, even the shoes in his hand fell to the ground: "wait, you, what do you want?"


    "Don''t talk. You''re full of rubbish." The man whispered and ran quickly with her in his arms. Tang Xiaotang stopped him in a hurry: "wait, wait! My shoes, they''re off! "


    If the shoes fall here, it will be a big trouble. If they are found, they will be found on her sooner or later. After all, the shoes on the ship are prepared according to the size of the guests. When they are found, they can''t run.


    "Trouble!"


    The man whispered, or holding her back, he bent over, Tang Xiaotang quickly picked up the shoes on the ground, his face can not help but bring some embarrassment.


    "All right, all right, let''s go!"


    I don''t know what this guy does. Tang Xiaotang finds that he has strength. He can run very fast even if he holds her so big. Although Le leisurely''s body is not very heavy, it''s at least 90 Jin, but he doesn''t even breathe for a long time, obviously after exercise.


    They run very fast. After a while, the waiters have finished their meal, and there are more people in the corridor. It''s not easy to run out to avoid these people.


    Finally, they managed to get out. The man took her straight to the hall and then put her down in a corner.


    Tang Xiaotang understands that this is because there are many people in the hall. Even if those people come here, they may not be able to find them.


    Originally, she was grateful that he didn''t leave her at that time, but soon, she saw that guy rubbing his shoulder and looking at her contemptuously: "Miss, you really need to lose weight, you are too heavy!"


    You are too heavy!


    It''s too heavy!


    It''s heavy!


    It''s over!


    Tang Xiaotang is hardened, petrified and weathered. She really wants to beat him up!


    Can you still play happily? Did this guy forget? They were in trouble together just now! It''s like tearing down a bridge across the river!Just when she was staring at him, the man had snatched the notebook in her hand while she didn''t pay attention.


    "Hello! How can you do that? "


    Tang Xiaotang can''t help it at last. This guy is so bad. I really want to beat him! But she looked him up and down, and then she drooped her head. Unfortunately, she was too small to beat him...


    he took a look at Tang Xiaotang. Although he didn''t smile, Tang Xiaotang was sure that she saw the smile in her eyes. This guy still smiles!


    That''s too much!


    No longer pay attention to her, the man picked up his notebook and began to look at it page by page. He was tall, and Tang Xiaotang couldn''t get it back, so he had to squat on the ground and look at him dejectedly.


    I don''t know what he wrote in his notebook. The more he looked, the deeper his eyes became. In the end, he was completely expressionless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    Tang Xiaotang found that although he is very venomous, but really sink face is still very powerful, even if you can''t see the face, also let people feel that he is angry.


    She was not angry, because she knew from his expression that there was nothing important in it. I''m just a little disappointed. Although the result is expected, it''s not worth the effort.


    Oh, no, it can''t be said that there is no harvest at all. Perhaps the only thing to be happy about is the closer relationship with this guy, although there is nothing to be happy about...


    "Hey, what''s written in it?"


    Tang Xiaotang looks depressed. When she is not happy, she wants to make others unhappy, so she looks at each other and asks.


    Smell speech, the man closes the notebook in the hand, lowered the head to see her one eye, looking at the woman with no image on the ground, he wants to frown very much.


    It''s true that Tang Xiaotang doesn''t have any image at all these days. After the exercise just now, her dress is in a mess, her hair is in a mess, and she is barefooted on the carpet before wearing shoes. Besides, she is still squatting, her chin is supported by her two hands, and she just looks at him. The feathers on her face are slanted. With her big black eyes, it''s really a lot How weird it is.


    The man told me from the bottom of his heart that he had never seen such a vulgar and stupid woman, and he didn''t know how she grew up. Moreover, from yesterday to today, no good thing happened after meeting her. What a bad luck!


    Tang Xiaotang blinked. Seeing his dark eyes, he knew that he didn''t think of anything good: "why don''t you talk? I tell you, don''t think I forgot yesterday, even if you wear a mask, I know you! "


    "So?" He couldn''t help frowning.


    "Come on, apologize to miss Ben, and I''ll forgive you!" Tang Xiaotang raised her head with pride. This time, the feather on her mask fell directly. The black feather slid down the mask and almost floated into her mouth.


    The man was still depressed because of the notebook. Seeing her, the depression in his heart immediately disappeared, and the corners of his mouth bent. Somehow, he found that he wanted to laugh when he saw her.


    "Bah! Bah, bah... Don''t laugh


    Tang Xiaotang managed to whisk away her feathers, and then she saw the man''s smiling eyes and the corners of her mouth. She was furious, though she was a little angry and ashamed in her anger: "what are you laughing at! Is that funny? Be careful you eat a feather, too She glanced at the same feather mask on the other person''s face and thought, would you like to take those feathers off and put them in his mouth...


    looking at the puffy little face half covered by the mask, her angry and embarrassed apricot eyes became brighter and brighter. Even if she could not see the whole face, she could imagine what would be under the mask I''m looking at you.


    Shaking his head, it seems that tonight''s action is a waste of effort, but now can not go back to the room, save a moment to be suspected... Glance at the woman on the ground, she is still so no image of squatting, also don''t know why she will appear there, but he can see that she is not malicious.


    "Ha ha ha, I got it!"


    When he was thinking about it, he suddenly emptied his hand and felt a force to take away the notebook. A familiar voice with pride sounded in his ear. He raised his eyes, and her triumphant and provocative eyes came into his eyes: "I''d like to see what''s written in it!"


    Of course, there was nothing written in it. He wanted to remind her, but when he thought about it, he couldn''t help but see her face when she learned the truth. So he simply held his chest in both hands and leaned lazily on the wall to watch her face excitedly open the notebook.


    "Let me see what I have written..."


    her excitement froze on her face after opening her notebook. The more she turned back, the more dull her eyes became. He looked at those eyes full of incredible fun, which was very interesting.


    In the hands of a blank notebook, Tang Xiaotang turned back a few pages, really do not have a word, not even a dot, is a blank.


    Although I knew that there was nothing on it for a long time, when I saw that it was just an empty book, Tang Xiaotang still had the feeling of being fooled by the other party.


    Damn asshole! No wonder that guy''s face was so ugly just now... No wonder he didn''t react after she robbed the notebook. It was because of this!


    But then again, this guy knew that it was blank, and he didn''t remind her. What a bad guy!


    She hated to leave the notebook on the ground, with a few feet: "really, waste so much energy in vain!"


    Looking at her action, he wanted to laugh even more. However, the next second, he saw her looking up and pointing at him: "you know it''s blank, and you don''t tell me, are you waiting to see my joke?"


    He looked at her face flushed with anger and frowned, "why should I tell you? And you took it yourself. "


    "You, you... You!" Tang Xiaotang said nothing, but he was right: "this... This is what I found!" She thought for a long time before she came up with the reason."Speaking of this, shouldn''t you thank me? After all, if it had not been for me, you would have been caught by them. " He leaned against the wall and stretched out his long legs casually. The mask on his face covered half of his face. There was a malicious smile in his dark eyes: "you are so fat, without me, you have been caught long ago."


    "But you can''t get into that room without me!"


    Tang Xiaotang couldn''t see his smile, she argued.


    "Then don''t go in. Anyway, you won''t get much if you go in." He wanted to fight with her for no reason.


    Tang Xiaotang:...


    she reluctantly admits that she can''t fight this poisonous tongue guy with her bickering. It''s so annoying!


    "Ha ha ha..."


    seeing that she had nothing to say, the man finally began to laugh in a low voice. His voice is as low as a cello. It''s really nice. Tang Xiaotang blushes when he hears it. He feels like he''s being touched.


    Ma Dan! What do you want to do when you laugh so much?


    He bent over to pick up the notebook from the ground, picked it up, then opened the window beside them and threw it out.


    "Hello..."


    before Tang Xiaotang could stop her, she saw the notebook turned into a white dot and slowly disappeared into the sea. She looked at the man and said, "you, how did you throw it away?"


    "If you don''t, are you waiting to be found? Are you stupid? " The man has no manners to despise her.


    Tang Xiaotang, "...


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    "Maybe this notebook has other secrets!" Tang Xiaotang also knows that it''s best to throw away, but with his tone, she can''t help but want to go against him.


    "Childish! Do you think this is a movie? Is there a treasure map in it? " The man despises a way.


    "You are naive!" Tang Xiaotang replied immediately.


    Man: "stupid!"


    Tang Xiaotang: "rude!"


    "I don''t know who was rude."


    "What did you say?"


    "I say you''re rude, but you can''t hear."


    "You little girl..."


    ...


    they quarreled for a while without nutrition, because they were in the corner. It looked like a little couple were fighting from a distance, but they could only be heard when they were close to each other. In fact, they were quarreling.


    "You are such a nuisance! I''ve never seen a man you hate so much! There''s no grace at all Tang Xiaotang looked at him angrily and said contemptuously.


    "Well, I''ve never seen such a vulgar woman as you." He has the shape of the lips open and close, clearly is such an elegant voice, but say such hateful words, Tang Xiaotang almost to die of anger.


    "You... You!"


    "I don''t know what? Rude lady, why do you stammer all of a sudden? "


    "Forget it, I don''t agree with you!"


    Tang Xiaotang took a deep breath and calmed herself down. She knew that she couldn''t say this guy. Forget it, let him stay here alone: "I''m going back. Stand here yourself!"


    "Wait, you can''t go yet!"


    He took her by the wrist and pulled her back: "now those people are still looking for us. If you go back like this, no one will testify."


    They live in single rooms and have little contact with each other. It is almost impossible for anyone to testify. There are at least so many people left in the hall, which is much less suspicious than one person in the room.


    That''s why he didn''t go back.


    "They''re looking for you, not me, but I didn''t knock the captain unconscious."


    Tang Xiaotang turns her lips, but she has decided to stay. She knows that he is right, and staying is the best choice... She just keeps her breath in her heart, but it''s really hard.


    "Since you don''t want to stay..." unexpectedly, the man didn''t get angry. Instead, he pretended to think for a while and pulled up Tang Xiaotang: "then I have to send you back there, just as I didn''t bring you out at that time."


    "Well, well, can''t I stay?" Really dragged by him for a while, Tang Xiaotang used some ingenuity to break free from him: "stingy man." She muttered.


    "What did you say?" Seeing the threatening sight that he glanced at, Tang Xiaotang said hastily: "no, I didn''t say anything." Although she knew that he would not really take her, she still thought this guy was too hateful.


    "That''s about the same." The corner of his mouth bent again, showing a smile: "that said well, we give each other evidence."


    "When did you say it was you..."


    when he saw her nodding, his mouth was still murmuring, and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    He really didn''t understand what kind of character the girl was. Sometimes she was witty, but sometimes she was a fool. Even he thought it was incredible.


    Yes, girl, her voice is too young. She should be less than 20 years old.


    "Well, in that case, what''s your name? I can''t tell you to feed all the time She looked up, he could still see the dissatisfaction in her eyes, it should be said that she did not want to hide.


    That''s interesting.


    "When you ask someone''s name, shouldn''t you give it first?" He leaned against the wall, raised a shallow curve of his lips, and looked at her like that.


    "My name is Yue you ran." Tang Xiaotang knew that her plan was a success. This time, the son of the world saw that even the guy with as many eyes as a sieve knew that the notebook was blank. She knew that the task this time was not as simple as she thought. It was not feasible to protect him in the dark.


    In this case, it is only close to him, get his trust, and face the danger with him.


    The best way to make such a kind-hearted guy trust is to pretend to be such an ordinary person who has little wisdom but no scheming and even a little nerve. Now it seems that her plan is very successful, at least he has begun to trust her.


    "Xiao Mu ran." He returned.


    "What?"


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t react for a moment. He thought this guy wouldn''t tell her so easily. As a result, he didn''t have a poisonous tongue for a while.


    "My name is Xiao Muran. Do you hear me?"


    He looked at her face and wanted to laugh, but he could not help it. He found that since he saw her, although there was a lot of trouble, he also liked to laugh more and more. If those guys knew it, they didn''t know what it was"Oh, oh!" She nodded and lowered her head again. Xiao Muran only heard her murmur again: "really, I didn''t expect that such a bad guy''s name was very nice. He really wasted such a good name!"


    Xiao Mu Ran is really curious. Does she know that she speaks those words unconsciously, or does she think that she can''t hear herself?


    "You said it." He kindly reminded, but she said her name was very nice, he was still a little happy. What''s the matter?


    "Ah? What did you say? " She looked up in confusion, and saw that the corner of her mouth was too tight, almost laughing.


    "I said you said it, you said I was bad?" He choked his smile back, deliberately calmed his mouth and made a very unhappy appearance.


    "Yes, I mean you''re bad!" He looked at the girl showing a little bit of embarrassment that she was being hit by someone who said bad things, and then put on a pair of righteous words: "isn''t it bad that you are such a big man bullying a girl of mine?"


    "How old are you this year?" Xiao Muran is suddenly curious about whether she has grown up or not...


    "shouldn''t you say your age first before asking others about their age?" She learned from him just now and happily returned this sentence to him.


    Xiao Muran: "there is really nothing to say...


    however, since he has decided to cooperate, although the other party looks like an underage little girl, he still honestly said:" 27. "


    With that, he looked at her again, which means you can say it this time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    "How old..." the girl muttered again. Xiao Mu ran took out the corner of her eyes. Fortunately, she didn''t see her mask. He heard her say, "I''m nineteen. Am I much younger than uncle you?"


    Xiao Muran: "where is he so old?


    "Are you nineteen? I thought you were only nine. " His sarcastic eyes fell on her head, and then slowly moved to her chest: "tut Tut, you are not nineteen years old."


    I thought that the girl would be angry again, but I didn''t expect that she tilted her head and said with a smile: "I don''t think you are 27 years old, uncle. You are so old. You must be jealous that I am still young."


    Her sympathetic sight made him choke. The sight of "you don''t have to say anything, I know what you think" made him feel speechless for the first time.


    Tang Xiaotang is so proud that he finally brings her back. The beauty in her heart is beyond words.


    "Well, in that case, I''ll promise you!" She raised her head, eyes bright, fundus seems to reflect the stars, let him to the mouth of the words can not help but swallow back.


    It''s true that they would be happy for this kind of thing. As expected, they were still a little girl...


    when they reached an agreement, there was a clapping sound in the hall, and the music stopped suddenly. They looked up and saw that the bands playing musical instruments on the stage stopped suddenly, and they were shooting in a middle-aged man''s black tuxedo I''m going to walk away.


    The man stood in the middle of the stage, and the dancers and eaters at the bottom stopped and stood in front of the hall to watch him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," the middle-aged man didn''t wear a mask, but his clothes were different from those of the waiters. He put down his hand and bowed slowly: "ladies and gentlemen, thank you very much for coming to my master''s cruise party. On behalf of my master, I would like to extend my warmest welcome to you all."


    "Pa Pa Pa!" There was a warm applause. The two people in the corner looked at each other. They didn''t know what they were doing, but they couldn''t speak at this time. They had to keep watching.


    "I believe that after several days of getting along with each other, you are already familiar with each other, but there are still some guests who haven''t integrated into each other, so -"


    he pauses, and his eyes sweep over everyone in the hall. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Tang Xiaotang always thinks that he has a look at the corner.


    "Tomorrow evening, my host will hold the biggest dance since the party started. At that time, we will invite all the guests to attend. Please remember to attend."


    The following people don''t understand what this means. The whispering voice is getting louder and louder. They are all dissatisfied with this arrangement. After all, no one likes this kind of forced request, but the face of the middle-aged people on the stage has never changed.


    "Please don''t get excited. My host has prepared gifts for you. That''s why he asked you to come."


    His attitude was neither humble nor overbearing, and there was no displeasure in his tone. The people at the bottom gradually stopped, and when they heard that there was a gift, their discontent went down.


    "If there is a gift, why not send it to our room? Must we all come here? " A woman with a Skylark mask asked first. Her eyes were sharp and her tone was mean. At first glance, she had that kind of pungent character.


    "This lady, because this gift can only be sent on site, once the time is delayed, it will be invalid." The middle-aged man''s voice still softened. What else did the woman want to say, but she was pulled back by a man who was also wearing a Skylark mask beside her. At a glance, she knew that they knew each other.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the middle-aged man, she frowned, although his expression was flawless, but she always felt that at that moment his eyes were staring at the woman for another second.


    Secretly remember the characteristics of women, Tang Xiaotang decided to pay attention to her, but it seems that tomorrow night''s banquet is inevitable.


    Sure enough, she thought so, and heard the man on the stage continue to say, "we will send the invitation to your rooms later. Please remember to attend tomorrow."


    With that, he bowed again and stepped down.


    As soon as the middle-aged man left, the men and women at the bottom immediately began to talk. Tang Xiaotang''s ears were very good, and they could hear what they said. Without exception, they were talking about what had just happened.


    "Sure enough, they were suspicious." She was listening carefully when a thoughtful voice came from her head. She looked at him and said, "why, do you know what they want to do?"


    "I don''t know yet." Xiao Mu ran shook his head: "but I will know tomorrow." He lowered his head and continued to look at Tang Xiaotang: "but speaking of it, don''t disgrace me tomorrow. I don''t want to take an ugly and stupid girl to the dance."


    "I''m not your girlfriend!" Tang Xiaotang''s mouth is curled. Who is the most poisonous guy? Who is his girlfriend.


    "We just agreed to testify to each other. How can you testify when you are not my girlfriend?" Xiao Mu ran looked at her contemptuously: "say you are stupid, you are really stupid!"Tang Xiaotang immediately wanted to blow up his hair. Who knows that he continued to say: "and you are so frustrated and so stupid. Besides me, who will let you be a girlfriend?"


    "Who said that! I, I, I can find a partner without you Tang Xiaotang was excited by him, she immediately jumped up, the result head on was someone to play.


    "What a silly girl, don''t you see that? These days, those people have already become partners. It''s estimated that there are only two of us on the ship, and we are still single. " This kind of dance has always been an occasion for men and women to seek prey. Whether they are single or not, since they get together, how can they not collude with each other?


    Tang Xiaotang had a pause, and she immediately reflected that she had been busy looking for him these days, but she didn''t pay attention to the things around her. No wonder she said that when she first got on the boat, there were still men looking for her to talk to. How could there be none of them these days.


    "So, go back and get ready, shorty. I don''t want to see a girl like crazy woman tomorrow."


    He patted her on the head with a smile. Tang Xiaotang, who was still thinking, didn''t notice his action. When she reacted, the culprit had gone away with his hands behind his back.


    Wait, did he just hit her on the head?


    She jumped up and looked at his back: "what a nuisance! That''s too much for you


    Really, don''t think tall can bully people, sooner or later, she will teach him a good lesson!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    Late at night.


    The crystal lamp is crystal clear and beautiful. The dance hall is still bright and the sound of silk and bamboo is endless. The men and women who come out at night and day are still dancing themselves heartily. The wine and food are constantly delivered. Everyone''s eyes are crazy and excited.


    But in the shadow of the light, there was a massacre going on quietly.


    No one knows.


    "No! Don''t kill me! Let me go! Let me go -- "


    The woman looks at the approaching person in horror. He is dressed in black and has a jackal mask on his face. He can''t see his face, but his eyes are cold and emotionless, just like a robot.


    He was holding a sharp long knife in his hand. The tip of the knife continuously oozed blood. The woman''s mask had been lost for a long time. The delicate makeup on his face had been smeared with tears. His light blue dress was also full of scratches. The blood oozed from the wound mixed into the cloth and turned into an ugly purple red.


    Behind him, a man''s body fell on the floor, red blood soaked the floor, and his mask fell to one side, revealing his already pale and stiff face.


    The woman''s eyes cast on the corpse. There was a trace of grief in her eyes. But in a twinkling, she was covered with fear. The man with the mask of jackal was getting closer to her.


    "Don''t come here! Don''t come here She roared loudly, while quickly turning around and running, but there was a sharp pain in her knee. She fell to the ground convulsively, holding her knee.


    "Ah


    Blood gushed out constantly. There was a small silver Throwing Knife on her knee. The blade had penetrated into her body, leaving only a small handle.


    "Help! Help -- "


    her voice is hoarse, but she still doesn''t want to give up. It''s just that the sound insulation effect of the surrounding walls is so good that her voice can''t be transmitted at all.


    The man is still close, the long knife in his hand is slowly raised, the blood on the tip of the knife drops on the ground, bloody, the woman is more and more frightened, regardless of the pain of the body, she used both hands and feet to climb back, but behind is a wall, she has no way back.


    The shadow covered her body little by little. Her body was tightly attached to the wall. Her eyes looked hopelessly at the knife in his hand, and her eyes almost protruded.


    "One, it''s over."


    Elegant and clear voice came from the shadow not far away. The woman subconsciously looked there. Under the cover of darkness, there was a chair and a person sitting. His whole body melted into the darkness. If he didn''t make a sound just now, she would never find a person sitting there -


    and she was a person with such a beautiful voice There seems to be some magic in her voice. For a moment, she forgot that she was on the verge of death, and her eyes were in a trance.


    At this time, the man named Yi has raised the long knife, the blood on the tip of the knife seeps with cold light, and the woman sits on the ground, as if she has lost all her senses.


    "Ka -"


    the sharp light flashed, warm blood gushed out and splashed on the snow-white wall. In the shadow, the head and body slowly separated, one hand fell on the floor, and the black red blood slowly oozed out.


    The man put away his long knife and went back to the shadow. He knelt down on one knee and fell down deeply. Behind him, several people in the uniform of a waiter suddenly appeared. They raised the corpse and limb on the ground without expression and left quickly. Some girls in the uniform of a maid appeared and wiped the blood on the ground seriously and quickly.


    "Master."


    The husky voice came from under the wolf mask. There was a little awe in the man''s eyes. He lowered his head more and more: "your order has been done."


    "Did you find her?" Still elegant voice, but with a hint of casual laziness, he more deeply put his head down, the fear of the fundus is more obvious.


    "No He is familiar with the master''s methods, but... The person he said has never appeared...


    "no?" Elegant voice gently mentioned, sweat on his head drop by drop, but still did not dare to look up, he only felt that the killing intention in the air would almost kill him.


    "One, you really disappoint me..." the voice of the sigh is like chanting a poem, but the meaning of the words makes a whole body tremble. If he disappoints the host, then he has no need to exist.


    "Lord..."


    before he finished speaking, his body was chopped up by an invisible force, and his limbs fell to the ground mixed with blood, but there was not a drop of blood near the shadow. The maid continued to clean up the filth seriously, but no one dared to approach the man in the shadow.


    "How''s my present going?"


    The voice of the man continued to spread out from the shadow. The middle-aged man in a tuxedo slowly appeared from the shadow on the other side. He bowed his head respectfully in front of the man: "master, don''t worry, everything is ready."


    "Very good," the slender finger reached out from the shadow and flicked on the armrest of the chair. "So, let me see, my guests, how many have come?""Yes, my master."


    The middle-aged man bowed his head deeply, with devout faith in his eyes.


    ...


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know what happened in the dark. This time she came to this time and space, she wasted a lot of energy. Just forcing the water mirror to tear the cracks in time and space consumed a lot of mental energy. Fortunately, she didn''t attach herself to anything strange. In order to have the energy to cope with the next possible situation, she had to act like a woman Like normal people, honest rest to restore mental strength.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, it was noon the next day. I don''t know if she slept too late last night. She woke up a little sleepy.


    I don''t know why. It''s clear that her soul doesn''t need to rest, and I don''t know from which world she started to become more and more sleepy. As long as she doesn''t have enough rest, the whole charm will be dizzy, and her brain won''t be very smart - but it may also be affected by the host body.


    By the way, there''s another party tonight. Although I don''t feel like a good party, I have to be more vigilant - but I''m still sleepy. Do you want to have another night''s sleep?


    Just as she was thinking about this, she faintly fell on the bed and was about to meet Duke Zhou again when the door was knocked.


    Although very sleepy, but vigilance is still in, Tang Xiaotang immediately wake up, go to the door, loudly asked: "who is it?"


    "Hello, I''m here to send you an invitation."


    A young man''s voice came from the door. Tang Xiaotang looked from the cat''s eye and saw a man in a waiter''s uniform standing there, holding a delicate invitation in his hands.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    The man didn''t seem to plan to come in. He just dropped the invitation into the mailbox on the door and quickly turned to the room opposite Tang Xiaotang.


    Clearly as long as the notice is good, so much trouble to send the invitation, do not know what the other party wants to do. Tang Xiaotang looked at the invitation card that fell on the carpet. On the dark red hard background, it was printed with gilded patterns and words. She always felt that something was wrong.


    Not rashly with the spirit to test, she went up, squatted down to pick it up, take it in the hands of careful inspection.


    Well, there seems to be nothing wrong with it. It''s just an ordinary invitation. She looked over and over for a long time and found nothing wrong.


    Forget it, maybe this is just an ordinary invitation. She is too suspicious. Tang Xiaotang threw it into the garbage can, and then threw a lot of paper into it to cover the whole invitation.


    She sat on the bed and felt a little hungry. Originally, he wanted to sleep a little longer, but he was so noisy that he didn''t feel sleepy. He opened his suitcase and looked at his leftover food, three barrels of instant noodles, five bags of bread, four bottles of mineral water, and a big piece of dark chocolate. Tang Xiaotang sighed helplessly.


    There''s no way. It seems that she must find something else to eat. Otherwise, she will starve to death sooner or later. Besides, she has no nutrition to eat these everyday. No wonder she always feels tired recently.


    Tang Xiaotang puts on her mask and opens the door to go out. She''s going to find something to eat... Although it''s not safe to prepare for them in the hall, there can''t be anything wrong with the cooks, waiters and the owner of the cruise ship.


    Music is still playing in the hall, and the musicians who play it are all in shifts, playing day and night. Tang Xiaotang found that no matter when there are so many people here, these people seem to be addicted to the party. Obviously, she has seen the eyes with thick black circles under several people''s masks. If there is no mask, she thinks she will be able to see their decadent faces.


    However, their eyes were fanatical, as if... The only purpose of their life was to go to the dance party....


    after all, they didn''t go back to rest. Although they didn''t know what they thought, Tang Xiaotang felt that there was a problem.


    However, this is not her responsibility. She dodges the waiter''s eyes and sneaks all the way back along the corner. She takes a close look at the corner in front of the stairs. When there is no one, she is ready to rush quickly and suddenly bumps into a person.


    "Ouch!"


    A scream sounded, Tang Xiaotang dizzy, she stood in place for a long time to slow down, but the voice is not her.


    She raised her eyes and saw that the unfortunate guy she hit fell to the ground, rubbing his chest in pain.


    "Hello! You don''t have eyes when you walk! " The young girl''s voice rings. She raises her head. The first thing Tang Xiaotang sees is two huge black circles under her eyes. What''s more, she wears a white butterfly mask on her face, which makes the black circles more obvious. Tang Xiaotang can even see her whole body full of bad breath.


    Serious lack of sleep, even the luck will be reduced, no wonder she will be hit by themselves.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" It''s really her fault, and she doesn''t want to attract attention. Tang Xiaotang apologizes quickly, but it seems to be a little late. She has already seen several waiters coming here not far away. She should think that they have some disputes.


    "Oh, it hurts!" The people on the ground struggled to stand up, but it was useless. Tang Xiaotang knew that she must have twisted her foot when she saw the pair of high-heeled shoes with a height of at least 10 cm on her feet.


    "Are you all right?" She stepped forward and looked at her foot. Sure enough, there was a big swelling in her ankle, which was obviously dislocated.


    "How could it be all right? How do you walk! Do you have eyes on the top of your head? " She was obviously very irritable and emotional, and the light in her eyes was actually with a sense of killing: "my feet! It hurts! If there''s anything, I want you to look good! "


    Her mood is very wrong...


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to entangle, but she felt inexplicably that she couldn''t show her rational expression at this time...


    "how can you be such a person?! I apologized. What else do you want? " She also looked at each other, with the smell of fire medicine: "besides, the road is not your home, who let you walk also don''t pay attention to it!"


    "You! You! You little bitch! Dare to be unreasonable! Look, I won''t shoot you! " She struggled to get up, but the wound on her foot held her still.


    "Who do you call a little bitch?" Tang Xiaotang rebutted back impolitely.


    "Of course I scold you!" The fierce light in her eyes is more and more intense. As she is about to struggle, Tang Xiaotang quickly avoids.


    "Ha, it was the little bitch who scolded me This stem is rotten. I didn''t expect that this guy could be cheated. Tang Xiaotang really didn''t know what to say.


    By this time, the two of them were already surrounded by a circle of people, and human nature liked to watch the excitement, especially the drama of the two girls, which had always been their favorite.The crackling electric light appeared in the sight of Tang Xiaotang and the woman. They totally ignored other people around them, only each other in their eyes. Until the four waiters pushed the crowd out, they didn''t ask what was the matter. They quickly picked up the young woman and stood on Tang Xiaotang''s side to block their sight of meeting. It was only temporarily calming down the struggle.


    The woman was helped to the infirmary, and she swore, as if to cut Tang Xiaotang into pieces. Tang Xiaotang pretended to be red eyed and tried to jump on her, but she was stopped by the two waiters who looked soft and weak.


    Until the woman disappeared in sight, she just pretended to look at them angrily: "don''t let me go! What a nuisance The bottom of my heart is secretly alert. Fortunately, I just performed in time. These two waiters are amazing. They are definitely not what they seem.


    The two waiters still had a smile on their faces. They let go of Tang Xiaotang''s hand. One of them sincerely apologized: "I''m really sorry, miss."


    "Roll, roll! I''m sick of it Tang Xiaotang looked at them in disgust, but her eyes flashed past someone in the crowd. When she saw the other party''s sign for her, she pretended to be angry with her skirt and yelled at the crowd: "get out of here! What are you looking at? What''s good to see? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    The crowd dispersed slowly under the guidance of several waiters. When Tang Xiaotang saw the man nodding to her, she had to pretend that she didn''t want to go to one side of the dining table. Before long, she saw the figure coming and stopping in front of her.


    This kind of thing doesn''t happen any more these days. As long as it''s a single woman who appears in the hall, someone will chat with her soon. It''s just because of Tang Xiaotang''s performance just now, no one dares to chat with her.


    So as soon as the warrior came forward, almost all the people looked at him with admiration. He went straight to Tang Xiaotang and picked up a glass of red wine.


    "What did you find?" A whisper came from her ear. Tang Xiaotang sighed at the man''s cleverness in her heart. She squinted at him and whispered: "something''s wrong. That woman just now really wanted to kill me."


    Her murderous attitude is very obvious. Obviously, her mood is not right. Even if Tang Xiaotang bumps into her, there is no reason for her murderous attitude. Unless she is a cruel and violent person, she can''t want to kill because of this.


    Xiao Muran was silent, his hand holding his chin, showing a thoughtful look: "indeed, I also feel that people on this ship are extremely irritable..."


    "what do you think is the reason?" Tang Xiaotang''s eyes move to the dancing people in the hall. They seem to have completely forgotten what happened just now and start dancing again. Their dancing posture seems to be controlled by something, their eyes are crazy, and suddenly they look like they are on drugs...


    are they on drugs?


    As soon as Tang Xiaotang''s eyes brightened, his eyes slowly shifted to Xiao Muran''s wine glass. The dark red wine was glowing in the light, just like a large ruby, but it was dangerous...


    Xiao Muran''s eyes also turned to his wine glass. Obviously, they thought of each other. If they didn''t guess wrong, the problem lies in these Food and wine.


    "No wonder! If you put the medicine in food and water, those people will surely be hit, because they can''t eat without drinking water! "


    Tang Xiaotang beat her hand and her eyes lit up. Although she had guessed that there was something wrong with the food for a long time, she didn''t expect that it would be this kind of thing.


    So the question is, what does the owner want to do? He will not recruit this boat of people for food and clothing, just to make them addicted to drugs.


    "Well, fortunately I haven''t eaten from the boat these days." Tang Xiaotang breathed heavily. Seeing Xiao Muran''s gaze, she was a little annoyed. What kind of gaze was that? "Hello! Why are you looking at me like that? "


    "You think it''s wrong?" Xiao Muran''s eyes have a trace of doubt. Tang Xiaotang pretends not to see it. She sighs: "don''t mention it. I want to eat it too, but I''ve had a bad stomach on the first day. I think the food on the ship is not hygienic. I''ve eaten instant noodles these days."


    "What''s more, I''m really not used to eating those steaks and foie gras..." when he saw the regret in the girl''s eyes, his suspicions became funny. He secretly laughed at his suspiciousness. He thought that... But it was true that her appearance was Oriental, and the banquet on the ship was pure Western-style, and his stomach couldn''t stand it It should be.


    "And you? Don''t tell me, you ate from the boat, too Tang Xiaotang knew that this pass was over. She looked up at Xiao Muran, as if he would stay away from him as soon as he said he ate her.


    "No He looked at the wine, slowly tilted the glass and poured it on the tablecloth.


    The black velvet tablecloth seeped into the wine, leaving no mark at all. The girl''s surprised voice sounded in her ears: "ah? What did you eat? "


    "Guess what?" His lips slowly hook up, did not answer her question, but slightly sideways, looking not far away.


    "Hey, I said it. Come on, it''s your turn!" The girl came up and hugged his arm. She didn''t seem to notice her action at all. She just looked at him, her eyes full of curiosity: "speak quickly! Say it


    His arm touched a soft thing. Even though he was across the clothes, the feeling was still clear. He was stunned for a second, and suddenly realized what it was. His face under the mask suddenly floated a blush, and he quickly pulled his hand back.


    But a move, he came across the ball of things, his mind a blank, for the first time began to stutter up: "put... Let go!"


    "Hello! Do you say it or not! Don''t say it Tang Xiaotang completely lost her patience. She had a good time to be cute, but she didn''t expect to fail like this...


    she let go of his arm in frustration, and her whole body was floating with black flame. This style is really not suitable for her...


    "cough... In fact, it''s nothing. I just make my own food in my room every time Just... "I don''t know why, but after she let go, he was a little disappointed...


    " but where did you get the ingredients? " Tang Xiaotang also thought about this problem, but the problem is that there are no fresh ingredients, and there is no storage space on the ship"The sea." Can he say that he knew when he came that it would not go well this time, so is everything ready?


    "The sea? Ha, don''t tell me, you are going to fish to eat Tang Xiaotang obviously doesn''t believe it. This guy is obviously teasing her!


    "Of course not." In fact, his people have been following the cruise ship secretly, and they have also sent food and other things.


    "What''s that?" Tang Xiaotang looked at him uneasily and looked away. He always felt as if something had been ignored by himself... He felt that he was thinking something bad...


    "what are you thinking?" She walked around to him and looked at him suspiciously.


    At this time, she felt that something was even more wrong. This guy even moved away from her sight and didn''t dare to look at her... Did he do something sorry for her?


    "Nothing." Xiao Mu ran tried to make those confused thoughts disappear in his mind. After thinking about his task for a while, the heat on his face finally disappeared.


    "I was thinking about what to do next." He regained his composure.


    "Well, speaking of this, there''s a more important thing. I don''t have much food. If I go on like this, I''ll have to eat from the boat." Tang Xiaotang sighed: "originally, I wanted to go to the kitchen to see if I could find something I could eat, but I found something like this...


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    "Cough, in fact, I have a lot of food there, if you don''t mind..." before he finished, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were bright, she nodded quickly: "don''t dislike, don''t dislike! Thank you so much She doesn''t want to eat instant noodles any more...


    but she is a little curious. How can this guy talk so well today? Although she wanted to go to his place to eat...


    "come with me." Tang Xiaotang is sure that she sees the black line on each other''s forehead, but she doesn''t care. In order not to starve to death on the ship, she can not do anything about moral integrity.


    The two of them left the hall together without any attention.


    Xiao Muran''s room is also on the second floor, only a few rooms away from Tang Xiaotang, which is very convenient. Tang Xiaotang points out his room to him by the way, so that they can get in touch with each other quickly when there is something wrong in the future.


    The layout of his room is the same as Tang Xiaotang''s, but the decoration is more concise than Tang Xiaotang''s room, and it''s not like Tang Xiaotang''s that he doesn''t fold the quilt when he lives alone. His quilt is neatly folded, and even the sheets are flat, which makes Tang Xiaotang feel ashamed...


    when he sees Xiao Muran taking out the pots and pans from under the bed, Tang Xiaotang''s room is very beautiful Sugar''s jaw''s coming off. She thought he was joking, but it was true!


    What surprised her even more was still behind. Xiao Mu ran opened the window and didn''t know what to do. After a while, she picked up a big bag of dripping things. Then she saw a thick rope hanging on his window.


    Xiao Muran removes the outer layer of the package dripping with water. Tang Xiaotang sees that there is still a layer of package inside. After peeling off three layers, he finally reveals a large mass of vacuum packed ingredients.


    At this time, if Tang Xiaotang doesn''t understand that Xiao Muran is well prepared, she will live in vain: "you already know that there is something wrong with this cruise ship?"


    She thought he just entered by accident, but she didn''t expect that people came here for this!


    "Yes, actually, that''s why I got into this cruise ship." He looked at her and suddenly took off his mask.


    A handsome face with sharp edges and corners came into view. His sword eyebrows were magnificent, his nose was high, and his outline was as clear as a knife.


    It''s a beautiful face.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t understand why he suddenly took off his mask. From his eyes, he could see that he didn''t completely believe her, which was expected by her. After all, he didn''t know her identity or what she looked like, and even her name might be false. Although through her efforts, he had some faith in her, but this faith was not enough It''s not enough for him to tell her...


    "but now, I find that things are not as simple as I think." His face became more and more serious: "it''s going to be worse. Someone''s already had an accident."


    "What? What happened? " Tang Xiaotang didn''t understand. The meaning of this sentence is...


    "yes, my people have been following the cruise ship secretly. Just yesterday, they saw bags of things thrown from the ship."


    "What is it?" Tang Xiaotang has a kind of bad premonition...


    "it''s a stump, it''s a human stump." Xiao Muran said word by word. Seeing the girl''s pale face, he seemed to be hesitant, but he still said: "although those limbs have been soaked in the sea water, they can''t be distinguished clearly, but my people still extract DNA from them, which is from two different people, one male and one female."


    "That is to say, they were killed on the ship, and then..." Tang Xiaotang couldn''t go on. The instinctive reaction of her body made her tumbling. The original owner was just an ordinary girl. As soon as she thought of such a picture, she began to feel uncomfortable... Although her soul was gone, her body still felt uncomfortable conditionally ...


    "yes." Looking at her pale face, Xiao Mu ran knew that the girl told him it was probably true. In fact, just after knowing her name, he asked people to check her identity. The reason why she was suspicious was that the girl''s family was just a little rich. When she faced that situation, she was too unusual. He had no way but to doubt.


    But now, looking at her pale face, he felt that maybe she was just a little curious, because she didn''t know how difficult and dangerous they were facing...


    originally, he didn''t want to tell her about it, but inexplicably, he didn''t want her to sink into the sea in ignorance like other people on the ship Fortunately, she didn''t eat the food on the boat...


    "besides, this is not the first such thing." Xiao Mu ran took out all the ingredients and took a folding knife from his waist. His eyes were cold: "in three months, this kind of Party has been held for five times. Every time, the cruise ship will sink into the sea inexplicably, and no one will survive,... But next time, this kind of party will be held. There are more than 300 missing people, and we have been missing so far, I don''t even know who the host of the party is. ""So you came up by yourself?" Tang Xiaotang is speechless. It''s not death. I don''t know what his identity is, but as long as he doesn''t die, the world will be safe to some extent. But now he runs up on his own. If something happens to him, everyone will be finished!


    "Yes, all the people I sent before died at sea, so I decided to come in person... Because this time, that person will also appear."


    The blade in his hand is cold and sharp. The large pieces of meat are cut into small pieces and piled aside. How does the frozen white and bloody part look like a body block soaked in water? Tang Xiaotang can''t help but think of what he just said in his mind ... "


    she couldn''t help it, covered her mouth, rushed to the bathroom and vomited in the dark. Tang Xiaotang suddenly began to regret that she would not come here to eat... Sure enough, rice is not so good... She seriously suspected that the guy was intentional! He absolutely didn''t want her to eat!


    Tang Xiaotang, who came out of the toilet, took off her mask. Her face was as pale as paper. She hung a zombie face and slowly swayed to Xiao Muran: "you mean it... You mean it!"


    "What... What''s the matter?" Xiao Mu ran didn''t understand what she was talking about. It was clear that they were talking about the cruise ship... He suddenly felt that he couldn''t keep up with her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    "Do you have to say that at dinner?"?! And cut the meat like this? " Tang Xiaotang is angry, so this product is intentional, isn''t it?


    When he looked at the pale little face, he thought it was funny. She was just an ordinary girl... But the feeling of guilt would never appear in the most poisonous person, so he didn''t think it was all his fault at all. Instead, he thought that...


    "Why are you so fragile Can''t you eat because of this? And you see - "he picked up a diced meat with blood with a knife and sent it to her:" you just need to treat it as a big piece of protein. It''s really nothing. "


    That piece of meat is very pale. I don''t know if it has been stuffy in the bag for a long time. It has a fishy smell.


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart is not easy to pressure down the tide again, her gloomy face, coldly said: "human flesh is also protein."


    Xiao Muran: "there is nothing to say.".


    Tang Xiaotang said that. It would be strange if he could still eat it. At the moment, he looked at the mass of meat, and even felt some nausea... In order not to lose his manners in front of her, he coughed, threw away the knife as if nothing had happened, and calmly said: "let''s go vegetarian at night."


    Tang Xiaotang: "after eating her first normal meal on board, Tang Xiaotang said she was very happy. Although there were only leaves and rice, she was very excited, OK! That''s rice!


    Then I have to say that someone''s skill is very good. Although it''s not good enough to swallow the tongue, it''s a good cooking skill to make a few vegetable leaves, even Tang Xiaotang.


    A person holding a bowl of rice, they sit face to face on the carpet, also ignore what image. Tang Xiaotang is a big eater. When she looks up, she sees Xiao Mu on the opposite side using chopsticks in a slow way. Although she is eating very fast, she is not in a hurry and has a sense of elegance.


    Tang Xiaotang ate rice in two or three bites. She thought Xiao Muran hadn''t finished eating. But as soon as she put down the bowl, she saw Xiao Muran looking at her. His bowl was clean and there wasn''t even a grain of rice left.


    "How can you eat so fast?" She is very surprised, Xiao Mu ran see her mouth is still stained with a grain of rice, can''t help but want to laugh. He looked at her face and pointed to his own: "here."


    "What?" Tang Xiaotang did not respond: "what did you say?"


    "I said, are you stupid and don''t even know if you have something on your face?" Xiao Mu ran embraces his chest with both hands, leans on the cupboard behind him, and picks his eyebrows lazily.


    Tang Xiaotang: "as soon as she touched it, she found that there was a grain of rice on her face...


    embarrassed...


    but this guy''s mouth is too poisonous, right? What will happen? Even if she is used to it, she still can''t stand it.


    "Your mouth is so poisonous. You grew up eating poison." Tang Xiao sugar could not help but make complaints about it.


    "I''m flattered. I think you always lack a string in your head. You grew up drinking XX milk powder." Xiao Mu ran retorts a way immediately.


    "Hello! That''s too much! "


    Tang Xiaotang knew that she didn''t know what to say, but in the end, she was the first to show weakness: "forget it, I don''t agree with you, then you say, what should we do next?"


    She was a little curious. She didn''t know what the son of the world wanted to do? Is it to save the lives of the people on this ship, or just want to catch the behind the scenes, or... Both?


    Well, however, she thinks that the first one is unlikely to come true, and the second one is even more unlikely to come true. As for the third one... Dreams are impossible to come true...


    she almost knows without any doubt that the mysterious organization must be behind this incident. Although she does not know their specific purpose, she can be sure that this incident is definitely not so serious It''s simple, and it won''t be so easy to solve. According to her experience in dealing with several of their worlds, the nest of those guys must not be in this world. Even if Xiao Mu ran really catches the mastermind behind the scenes in the end, it is only a small part of destroying them. The real culprit is not even revealed.


    "Are you not afraid? It''s very dangerous. It''s very likely that we can''t escape and we may be buried in the sea at any time. " Xiao Muran empties all the food they have eaten into the previous bag. Then he puts all the bags together and throws them down the window. All the rice bowls are quickly washed and put back under the bed. He stands up and looks down at Tang Xiaotang with deep eyes.


    "I know. I''m afraid, too, but don''t you think it''s exciting? Anyway, I''m on the boat. It''s no use being afraid! "


    He saw the girl''s eyes bright, a look of excitement: "this kind of thing has been seen in the film, did not expect that now I am personally on the scene, feel so excited ah!"Xiao Muran: "I know that her brain circuit is different from other people''s...


    when people hear this, they should be afraid and try to escape quickly...


    but what she said is also reasonable. Anyway, the ship can''t stop now, and the task can''t be abandoned halfway.


    "Well," he said, taking up the mask again, "in that case, we''ll cooperate for a while until the secret on this cruise ship is revealed. What do you think?"


    "Of course! But what do you want to do? " She always had a bad feeling that she hoped he would never say that...


    "of course, it''s to find out the behind the scenes and then save the whole boat." When he brought the mask back to his face, he spoke in a loud voice, but Tang Xiaotang recognized that he was determined. The son of the world had a sense of justice.


    However, she feels that he must be disappointed... It''s lucky that he can save his life. Her task can''t be easy. If you want to destroy the mysterious organization in this place, or save the boat people... Tang Xiaotang thinks that it''s not impossible, it''s absolutely impossible...


    of course, she won''t say that, she says What we have to do now is to follow him all the time, and then let him not get the lunch box in advance.


    "Well, what are we going to do now?" She stood up from the ground with an excited face, her eyes shining: "I''m ready, so let''s go outside now to inquire about the situation!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    Seeing that she was about to go out excitedly, Xiao Mu ran grabbed her with a black line all over her head. Seeing that she couldn''t go out for a long time, he suddenly regretted saying these things to her... How could he feel that she was a pig teammate?


    Tang Xiaotang looked back at him with a puzzled face: "what are you doing? You''re in a hurry. What are you pulling me for? "


    "When you come back, what are you going to do?" He raised his forehead and felt as if he had made a wrong decision.


    "Of course, I''m going to inquire about the news. Don''t you want to find out the behind the scenes? How can we find out if we don''t go? " She disdained: "are you stupid?"


    "... you come back to me," he said speechlessly, pulling her back by her clothes, and then said impolitely, "that''s my task, not yours."


    "What do I do? Don''t you want to cooperate with me? " Tang Xiaotang looks at him in bewilderment.


    "All you have to do is pretend to be my girlfriend and cover for me at the right time, such as the one tonight." He put on the mask, the handsome face hidden behind the half mask, revealing the dark eyes.


    "No, I want to go too. I want to go with you!" Tang Xiaotang can''t let him get rid of her. Her task is to protect him. If he goes alone, in case he is thrown into the sea, she will be finished!


    "You are too stupid to take you seriously to influence my action." It''s also very dangerous. Although Xiao Muran thinks he''s not a good man, he won''t see an innocent girl to die.


    Tang Xiaotang: "no, I''m going! Don''t forget that you couldn''t have opened that door yesterday without my help, and I found the notebook too! "


    Xiao Muran: "you still say! Without you, we would not disturb them at all, and you can run slower than the tortoise, and you can do nothing but drag your feet! "


    Tang Xiaotang: "you talk nonsense! I can help you more


    Xiao Muran: "clearly add more chaos."


    Tang Xiaotang: "yuan £À yuan!"


    Xiao Muran: "yuan!"


    ...


    in the end, Xiao Muran compromised, because Tang Xiaotang said that if he didn''t take her with him, she would follow him secretly. What would happen at that time had nothing to do with her. Xiao Muran had no choice but to agree.


    However, looking at his reluctant attitude and the twinkling light of his eyes, Tang Xiaotang also guessed that this guy must not have meant it. Maybe he left her behind, so she left her behind.


    Then he will know that he can''t get rid of her!


    They were thinking about something when there was a loud knock outside the door, which made them jump.


    The voice was urgent and loud, but in a moment, they heard the sound of fingernails scraping on the door, but they could hear nothing except the sound. Xiao Mu Ran''s look instantly alert down, he quietly went to the door, lying on the cat''s eye, slowly looking out.


    Tang Xiaotang also followed him. She looked at Xiao Muran and asked him softly, "what happened?"


    Xiao Muran''s look is more and more gloomy. He doesn''t look back. He just looks at it. Tang Xiaotang knows something is wrong.


    "What do you see?" She asked subconsciously.


    Xiao Mu turns around and suddenly pulls her to hide in the bathroom. He closes the door of the bathroom and turns on the light and shower inside.


    "There''s a dead man outside, right at the door of the room." Through the cat''s eyes, he could only see the woman''s stiff limbs. She was leaning on the door, covered with blood. At first sight, she was lifeless.


    The water splashed on the ground and made a "Hua La Hua" sound. His face was calm and his tone was cold.


    "What? How could that be? " Tang Xiaotang thought of the voice just now, it really seemed that someone was struggling...


    "if I guess correctly, they will come soon." Xiao Mu Ran''s face is not very good. It seems that yesterday''s events still aroused their suspicion.


    "What about that?" In fact, looking at his posture, Tang Xiaotang has guessed what he has.


    "I need your cooperation." You can''t let those people know what they''re doing in the room, and that''s all that''s left now.


    "What, what... What are you doing?" Tang Xiaotang is stunned to see someone start to take off his clothes quickly. His shirt has been taken off, revealing his strong upper body. Tang Xiaotang can see his chest and abdominal muscles...


    this guy has a good figure!


    Wait, what''s he doing? She immediately covered her eyes and turned around, with a blush on her face: "you, what are you doing?"


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    Just then, there was a light knock at the door. It rang three times, and then a moment later, it rang again.


    "Dear guest, please open the door. We have very important business."


    A young man''s voice rang out at the door. Without thinking, Tang Xiaotang knew it was the waiter on the ship. As like as two peas,


    is very strange. They are different in tone, but they are exactly the same as what they say.It''s too late.


    Xiao Muran''s face sank and rushed into the water. His hair was dripping with water. He took a bath towel and opened the door: "don''t go out, just stay here."


    Tang Xiaotang still didn''t turn around, but the bathroom is so big, even if there is the sound of water flow, those voices are still clear, how can she not know what he is doing...


    her face is flushed and hot, and this body makes her speechless. It''s just that when she sees the half naked man, she is so shy that her heart almost loses control, Her hands and feet were soft. She was completely speechless.


    Outside, Xiao Mu ran might have opened the door. Tang Xiaotang heard his voice pretending to be impatient: "why, knock what! Don''t you know that you are doing something very important? "


    -------------------


    sorry everyone, the mouse is broken today, which is more / (¨Ò o ¨Ò) / ~ ~ ~ I''ve tried my best, and it will be more tomorrow!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    "I''m sorry, but we have something very important to do. Please tell us, didn''t you hear anything just now?"


    The waiter insisted on coming in, and Tang Xiaotang heard more than one voice. Xiao Muran couldn''t reveal her identity. She could only hear him with an impatient voice: "no! I didn''t hear anything


    "Sorry, guest, the murderer has not been caught. For your safety, we have to check your room."


    Their tone was modest, but their actions were forced. Xiao Mu Ran''s eyes sank. He thought of the leisurely music in the room. He wanted to stop it, but he thought of something and released his actions.


    "No! I can''t let you in! And as I have said, I didn''t hear a sound at all! "


    He reached out to stop them, but the waiters didn''t believe what he said when they heard the clatter of the bathroom. One of them was smiling, but his voice was full of doubt: "you won''t let us in... Is there anyone in your room?"


    "How can there be someone here..." before he finished, suddenly, there was a "click" sound from the bathroom door. Then, in everyone''s surprised eyes, a delicate voice with shyness came out.


    "Ah ran, who is it? Such a nuisance....


    before the words were heard, a woman with wet hair wrapped in a bath towel came out. The mask on her face was a little crooked. At first glance, she put it on in a hurry. Her lips were red, her eyes were watery, and there were several red marks on her collarbone and arm. People who have some common sense know what happened in this scene.


    Tang Xiaotang is cruel. Is it easy for her to make these marks? It''s not self abuse, who is willing to pinch themselves, but also pinch so hard, not soft at all, even if it''s not her body is also very painful! Really, she cried in pain, OK?!


    "Ah! It turns out that you haven''t left yet... "Tang Xiaotang showed a surprised and shy look, but actually glared at the man who was stunned.


    Xiao Muran was stunned. He couldn''t believe his eyes. If Tang Xiaotang hadn''t given him a fierce look, and let him come back in time, they would have been exposed.


    "Who told you to come out?"?! Don''t you go in yet He pretended to be ashamed and angry, Tang Xiaotang ran into the bathroom again and closed the door. Then, Xiao Mu ran looked at the waiters and said impatiently, "now you see? I don''t have any suspicious people here! I don''t believe what I said! Get out of here


    About knowing the good thing of disturbing others, several waiters'' looks eased down, and the doubt in their eyes gradually disappeared. The leader''s smile brought a few apologies: "I''m sorry to disturb you. We''ll send you compensation later. Please don''t blame me."


    "I don''t need any compensation from you! As long as you don''t disturb us again! " Xiao Mu ran impolitely pushes several people out of the door and closes the door vigorously. But he didn''t go away immediately. Instead, he leaned on the door and quietly watched the people leave with the corpses on the ground. Then he left there and went to one side.


    Thinking of the scene just now, he really didn''t expect her to come out like that. He replayed the scene in his mind, and his face under the mask began to get hot.


    Although he said that she had no chest, the body that came out just now, though still with a trace of green astringency, was already fully developed and mature. Even if he was wrapped in a bath towel, he could see the looming fullness and gullies...


    and so on! What is he thinking? How can he think of such a thing?


    He realized that his mind had no idea where to go. Someone quickly shook his head to get rid of the idea he shouldn''t have. He felt that he must be crazy. Women''s nudity is not unknown. At home, he didn''t know how many women wanted to climb onto his bed. He always kept away from those white bodies. How could he have this feeling towards a little girl today What kind of strange idea?


    He must be crazy!


    Just at this time, the door of the bathroom opened again, and Tang Xiaotang came out. In addition to her hair dripping with water, her clothes were neat, but there were still a lot of red marks on her white arms, which could not be covered by her short sleeve evening dress. After so long, Tang Xiaotang did not disappear. It can be seen that Tang Xiaotang was really cruel to herself.


    Tang Xiaotang thought that when he went back to his room to change clothes, he would find a pair of gloves to come out. If the marks didn''t go down, he would put on gloves to cover them.


    Seeing someone standing there naked, don''t know what he is thinking, Tang Xiaotang suspiciously walks over and pokes his back with his finger.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Why aren''t you dressed yet? " Her dress was on the washstand, so it was only stained with a few drops of water. However, this guy was in such a hurry to take off his clothes. His clothes were all on the ground and soaked. He must not wear them anymore. But after all, this is his room. There are so many clothes for him in the cupboard. Tang Xiaotang has already put them on for this guy. How can he know that he is still nakedHowever, Xiao Muran didn''t pay attention to her. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Tang Xiaotang felt that his emotions were getting more and more tangled, but mixed with a strange and strange excitement... She squinted, and her intuition told her that what he was thinking now must not be a good thing...


    "be honest! What do you think? "


    She slapped him on the back impolitely. The skin and flesh interacted with each other and made a clear sound, which made people feel very painful... Anyway, Xiao Muran didn''t know whether it hurt or not, but her hand hurt a little...


    maybe the sound woke up someone who was thinking. As soon as he raised his eyes, a feathered face appeared in front of him In front of his eyes, the back of that pair of dripping eyes are looking at him, thinking of the things in his mind just now, he immediately moved his eyes uneasily.


    Seeing that he took the initiative to look away, Tang Xiaotang felt even more wrong. This guy''s character is not like this. He must be thinking something bad!


    "No, nothing. Cough, cough, you think too much."


    Then no matter how she asked, this guy just didn''t say that Tang Xiaotang wanted to read his heart, but he missed the first chance to see each other. He didn''t look at her at all, and she couldn''t help it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    "Do you think we''ll go to the dance in the evening?" Tang Xiaotang is worried about what she will face next. There is no plug-in in the world, and now she is still in such a desolate sea. If she is OK, she has to protect another one...


    but it is obvious that she thinks so, and Xiao Muran thinks so, and he suddenly feels that it is not a good idea to drag her in Wise choice, no matter how brave she is, she is just a girl who has not experienced anything. She must have been hit too hard by the man who died at the door today.


    "If you don''t want to go, don''t go." In fact, if the owner of the cruise ship did not show up tonight, he would not like to go to such an occasion.


    But... He frowned when he thought of the man who had only met once last time... That guy doesn''t look like the one who can figure out these things in any way...


    no matter who he looks like, he was going to follow him to the fourth floor after the party today. Maybe he could find something, but he didn''t know what to look like But if she doesn''t want to go, it''s ok...


    "of course I want to go, but this kind of thing just happened today. They obviously doubt us. Don''t you worry about attracting their attention?"


    Speaking of business, Xiao Mu Ran''s expression immediately became serious, and he was no longer entangled. His eyes were sharp and full of edge, and his tone was not as reliable as just now.


    She just thought so, and suddenly saw Xiao Mu ran turn his head, and he glanced at her sideways. The light from the black fundus of his eyes made Tang Xiaotang have a bad premonition...


    sure enough, the next moment, she heard him say: "yes, I thought your brain was a decoration, but I didn''t expect to think of that."


    Tang Xiaotang: "what''s reliable? It''s really an illusion! The goods are still so poisonous!


    "It''s going to be OK. If we go now, they won''t think we have a problem. They just think that we are two idiots." Generally, if this happens, people with intelligence quotient will not go at night, at least to avoid it. If they don''t go, they will be regarded as having a ghost in their heart by those guys, so he will make them feel that he is a fool.


    Tang Xiaotang frowned and didn''t retort. If it''s ordinary people, it''s OK for him to think so, but the problem is that they are not ordinary people...


    "it''s getting late. I''ll go back and sort it out first." Since we are going, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t stop us. Sometimes he takes the initiative to attack, but he has unexpected results.


    "Good." Xiao Mu ran nodded: "I''ll wait for you at your door in a moment, we''ll go directly."


    ...


    time passed in a flash.


    "Dong Dong Dong."


    When the door came knocking, Tang Xiaotang was still in a hurry to make up for himself. In fact, she didn''t want to dress up so carefully, but thinking of someone''s contemptuous expression today, she decided to dress up well once, and make sure to achieve the effect of blinding him!


    "How are you? Why is it so slow? "


    Sure enough, someone''s familiar voice came from the door. Tang Xiaotang didn''t hold it firmly. Her eyebrow pen fell to the ground and quickly rolled under the dresser. She climbed to the bottom of the table to pick it up. As a result, she found that the corpse with the eyebrow pen folded was lying on the floor under the dresser. The tip of the pen was bald and she didn''t know where it had fallen.


    "Wait a minute! I''ll be ready in a minute


    She picked up the eyebrow pencil on the ground, threw it into the garbage can, then ran to the door, opened the door: "you come in, I haven''t dressed up, wait for me again."


    She was so glad to have folded the quilt when she came back, otherwise it would have been a shame.


    Someone in a straight black suit walked in slowly, his face was still wearing the feather mask, his hair was neatly fixed on his head with hair gel, and his dark eyes made him feel arrogant.


    I don''t know who he is.


    "What are you doing? Don''t tell me you''ve been preparing since we came back, but you haven''t been ready yet? "


    "You know, girls have to clean up when they want to go out. I''ve tried my best to be quick!" Tang Xiao sugar was putting his eye shadow on his eyes and looked at the mirror.


    "I really overestimated your IQ, I said, anyway, you have to wear a mask, and no one can see. What''s the use of wearing these?"


    He walked slowly to Tang Xiaotang, but what he said was impolite, which made Tang Xiaotang petrified instantly.


    is holding the eye shadow pen''s hand stiff, yes, anyway, all need to wear a mask. What does she do with these?


    "It''s, it''s, it''s a kind of etiquette! Draw even if you can''t see it! " Tang Xiaotang thought about it for a long time before she could argue with the bottom of her breath. But she threw away the eye shadow pen in his hand. He was so shocked that she even had no mood to make up. She simply picked up the lipstick on her side and smear it at will.


    "Well," she jumped off the stool, stood in front of him and turned around, looking up ostentatiously, "isn''t it perfect?"Tang Xiaotang spent a night dressing up, the effect is naturally different, even if the original owner is just an ordinary girl with general appearance, in Tang Xiaotang... No, it should be said that in this pile of expensive clothes and expensive cosmetics, she can turn into a beauty instantly.


    She was dressed in a black dress, which was shoulder to knee high. Although it was black, it was not completely black. Her skirt was covered with a layer of black tulle with countless dark golden butterfly patterns. The part of her chest was a dark red rose silk flower. Her hands were wearing black lace gloves, which made her skin white as snow.


    On her head is a black top hat with a layer of tulle lace, on which there is also a dark red rose. Her long black hair is temporarily ironed into a small roll and draped on her shoulders. Her face is a black feather mask, and her eyes look bigger and brighter. With her dark red lipstick, she looks like a vampire, pale but mysterious, even this face My childishness has been suppressed.


    Black little high-heeled boots with dark red roses on the side, more lining of her legs slender straight, stature seems to be more than a section higher, and Xiao Mu ran walking together, also not so disobedient.


    It''s not that she has to dress up like a black crow, but the height and temperament of the original owner, and the face is too tender. Every time she stands beside Xiao Muran, she looks like he has a daughter, which makes Tang Xiaotang feel helpless. I have to use this kind of heavy make-up to press the childish pressure. At least I don''t look like a minor any more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    There is still something missing...


    looking up and down at herself in the mirror, Tang Xiaotang always thinks that there is something missing. She looks around and thinks that if she has a necklace, it might be better.


    She looked at all kinds of gems in the dresser case, and only took out a black lace inlaid with dark ruby collar to wear on her neck....


    in fact, she really wanted to take all the gems in the box with her! When she thought that these gems would sink into the sea in the end, she felt so sad that she couldn''t breathe...


    after putting on the collar, Tang Xiaotang looked in the mirror again. This time, it was perfect, and she nodded with satisfaction.


    "Not just now, this time is perfect!" She raised her chin and asked someone standing behind her.


    Xiao Mu ran looked at her up and down, then touched her chin with one hand, and her eyes were shining. Tang Xiaotang is looking forward to him. Today, she has spent a lot of time. Besides, although Tang Xiaotang is not a human, she is also a girl. Women are more vain and like to hear praise from others.


    "How''s it going? Isn''t it beautiful? " Seeing that he didn''t speak, Tang Xiaotang continued to ask.


    Xiao Muran: "it''s ugly, like a black crow."


    Tang Xiaotang: "well, you''d better shut up!"


    Tang Xiaotang found that she really shouldn''t ask Xiao Muran this big poisonous tongue, the dog''s mouth can''t spit out ivory, expect this goods to praise her, it''s more unrealistic than the sky drop gem.


    "Let''s go. Don''t go too late."


    Although said not afraid of those people''s attention, but also do not want to deliberately attract attention. Xiao Mu ran looked at his watch. It was only a quarter of an hour before the dance started. They started now, just before the start.


    "Let''s go." Tang Xiaotang first walks over and opens the door. After she takes several steps, she finds that Xiao Muran is still standing in the same place.


    "Why don''t you go yet?" She looked at him strangely, only to find that he supported his elbow and didn''t know what he was doing.


    "If you want to hold me, you are my girlfriend. How can you separate like that?" He looked at her with a smile on the corner of his mouth, looking a little... Unkind...


    "holding you?" To tell you the truth, Tang Xiaotang has never been walking with others in her arms. She always feels uncomfortable like this.


    But what he said is right. They are now in the relationship of male and female partners. It''s really strange that they don''t pull each other...


    forget it! Anyway, it''s for the task. It''s no big deal!


    She strode up, stretched out her hand, took his arm, and then almost dragged Xiao Muran forward: "let''s go, let''s hurry up, or we''ll be late."


    Along the way, Tang Xiaotang walked very fast. Even though she was wearing high-heeled shoes, because she was worried that she would be late, Tang Xiaotang took a big step. On the contrary, she was Xiao Muran, not slow. But he had long legs, so he didn''t fall down.


    "You dress like a lady. Can you stop being so vulgar and act like an aunt?" Walking on the road, a poisonous tongue began to talk again. As soon as he said it, Tang Xiaotang wanted to beat him up.


    But she held back and thought about it. She said, "didn''t you just say that I didn''t look good? Why did you change your mind so soon? "


    "..." it''s rare for someone to stop talking, but after a short pause, he said: "it''s really close to Zhu zhechi. You see, after contacting me for a while, your IQ is much higher than before. What does that mean?"


    Tang Xiaotang: "it means you are becoming stupid."


    Xiao Muran: "just fighting all the way. When they get to the hall, all of them are here except the two of them and the mysterious cruise ship owner. As the dance had not yet started, everyone gathered in the hall to eat, drink and have fun.


    I don''t know if it''s the effect of the drugs in the food. Tang Xiaotang found that the mood of these people was much more excited than that of last time. They carefree kiss and embrace, one by one looks decadent, but the eyes are more crazy, shame, education and so on are completely cast aside by them, the air is full of suffocating smell, is desire mixed with anxiety, madness, she held her breath, slightly stepped back.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Muran put away his out of tune look, his eyes disguised as muddy as those people, but he always kept vigilant. Seeing Tang Xiaotang''s action, he lowered his head and asked softly.


    "Nothing, but do you think the smell in this hall is too strong?" The smell of desire mixed with air fresheners and the fragrance of perfume on people''s bodies became another suffocating smell, and her mind was in a state of dizzy.


    Normally, such occasions should not have such a strong smell. Tang Xiaotang always feels that something is wrong.


    Since those people can put medicine in food and drink, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t do anything in the air. After all, breathing is inevitable.


    "You''re right!" Xiao Mu ran frowned and her heart tightened. She did not say that he had not realized that although such a banquet was usually mixed with the smell of all kinds of perfume, today it was really strong.He looked around and saw that all the people were used to it. He didn''t feel anything at all. He thought it was very reasonable.


    "Here, put this in your nose."


    Fortunately, he was ready to take out four small spheres full of holes from his pocket. He bent down and whispered to Tang Xiaotang.


    Even if Tang Xiaotang wears high-heeled shoes, Xiao Muran is much taller than her. As soon as he bends down, others can''t see what they are doing. They quickly put the ball into their nostrils. Although it became difficult to breathe, they could not smell anything. Tang Xiaotang sighed.


    "After a while, try not to talk or breathe with your mouth. Bear it for a while, and it will be over soon." Xiao Mu ran comforts a way.


    Tang Xiaotang nodded, of course she knew.


    Just after they had their noses stuffed, the musicians on the stage had gone down, and a man appeared in the middle of the stage. All the lights in the hall went out, leaving only the candle on the long table still burning. A beam of light came down from the ceiling and hit the man. Only he was standing in the light, which instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    This is the mysterious owner of the cruise ship.


    Tang Xiaotang looked over slowly, and saw that he was wearing a black stiff dress and a black crow mask. Unlike their mask, which only covers half of their face, his mask covers the whole face. Except for the eyes, nostrils and mouth, the rest of them are invisible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    "Welcome to today''s dance, and thank you for being willing to give me face and come here." The other side bowed seriously, but it was very sincere.


    Tang Xiaotang originally thought that the behind the scenes master was the kind of deep, but this man''s eyes were the same as those of the waiters, and there was no emotion at all. He didn''t look like a guy who regarded killing as a game.


    It''s like a puppet.


    No one spoke, and the masks reflected the faint light of the candle, which was extremely strange. In the dark, in addition to vision, other feelings are extremely sensitive, Tang Xiaotang can only hear countless breathing sounds.


    She felt something was wrong.


    The arm of Xiao Mu Ran''s arm, which was beside her, was not consciously tightened. She felt that he moved his body quickly and seemed to reply to her.


    "Next, I will send my gift to all of you. I hope you will like it."


    When he said this, the whole person bowed again, and then the light above him went out instantly, and the whole hall was completely in darkness.


    Gifts? What''s that?


    At this moment, the light on the top of everyone''s head suddenly lights up. The dazzling crystal light makes everyone close their eyes. When they open it again, they find that all the waiters, including the musicians and the mysterious man, have disappeared except the masked ones.


    "What the hell? What''s going on? "


    "Isn''t it a gift? Where are the gifts? "


    "What about people? What about those guys? "


    "..."


    Tang Xiaotang''s sense of foreboding is getting worse and worse. She guesses what will happen. Taking advantage of everyone''s anxious complaints, she and Xiao Muran retreat to the last corner and silently observe everything around.


    "I think something bad may happen." Tang Xiaotang told him in a low voice.


    "Of course I know." Xiao Mu ran pursed her lips and looked around with alert eyes. In her ears were the noises of the guests in the hall. The host and the waiters who had just appeared didn''t even have a shadow.


    Where did they leave? And anyway, if you want to leave the hall, you will make a sound. How can it disappear without any sound? He didn''t even notice.


    He was about to pull Tang Xiaotang out of the hall when he suddenly glanced out of the window. His pupils shrank and his body tightened.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Tang Xiaotang looks at him for unknown reasons. She looks out of the window along his line of sight. It''s very dark outside. Basically, she can''t see anything. There is only a light column coming from far away. It looks like a lighthouse or something.


    "No way." He didn''t pay attention to Tang Xiaotang. She saw that he quickly raised his watch and saw that the minute hand and second hand on it all stopped at the same time.


    Nine o''clock sharp, the start time of the party.


    Xiao Muran''s whole body is sending out a chill. He takes out something similar to a Bluetooth headset from his coat pocket. I don''t know where to press it. There are intermittent busy sounds coming from it.


    "Hiss, hiss, doodle, hiss, old, boss..." in the noise, there was a man''s voice, which was so low that it could hardly be heard in the noise.


    "Xiao Wu, Xiao Wu... Can you hear me?" He lowered his voice. Fortunately, the people in the hall are busy complaining now, and they don''t notice what happened here.


    "Hiss... Boss... What do you say... Hiss..."


    "can''t you hear me?" Xiao Muran was anxious. Tang Xiaotang had never heard him so anxious, even with a faint voice of fear.


    "Boss... Boss... Hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss, hiss ... hissing... Doodle doodle...


    "Hello! Small five? Small five


    "Du -- Du -- Du --"


    the opposite side is completely blind. Xiao Mu ran roared a few times, but the thing in his hand no longer responded. He put it away with a gloomy face.


    "What... What? Are we in danger now? " The devil sea area, even if there is no information, Tang Xiaotang knows that it is not good to hear the name. It should be the kind of terrifying sea area where a ship sank and a plane fell off.


    It seems that the other party is trying to make them die at sea. It seems that her guess is correct. The owner of this ship is not behind the scenes of the mysterious organization. No, or there is not even an important person. It should be a ship of puppets.


    "The ship has entered the devil''s sea. We are all going to die here." Xiao Muran''s voice is very low, with a faint smile. He slowly leans against the wall and looks at the light outside.Xiao Muran thought about many ways to die, but he really didn''t think that one day he would be buried in the sea - the most terrible and mysterious devil sea area. People who died here can''t even find their bodies. Everything will be swallowed by the sea, and then nothing will be left.


    It''s really bad luck.


    "Devil sea? What''s the matter? " He heard the girl''s puzzled voice and raised a little spirit.


    Looking at her confused and surprised eyes, he explained: "the devil sea area is our common name for it, because none of the ships that come into this sea area can get out, and even the aircraft can''t fly over this sea area. As long as you pass through here, no matter it''s a ship or a plane, it will mysteriously disappear, and even the wreckage can''t be found. "


    "What? Why is that? " Sure enough, as I thought, this should be the Bermuda Triangle of time and space.


    "No one knows why. It seems that this sea area is so calm outside, and it''s not very deep, but it can''t let anything pass. Even the migratory birds will take the initiative to bypass this sea area."


    "Since a long time ago, human beings have known that it is impossible to pass here, so a lighthouse has been built on the island nearest to this sea area. The lighthouse itself wants to use the light of the lighthouse to try to guide people into the sea area, but as long as you enter the devil''s sea area, even if you see the light, you can''t go out."


    Tang Xiaotang looked out of the window, the light of the lighthouse was still visible, but the boat had gone so far, and the light should be smaller and darker, but the light did not change at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    As if time and space, like Xiao Mu Ran''s watch, stagnated here, so no matter how the boat goes, it is so far away from that place, so the size of light will not change.


    This is the secret of the devil''s sea area. This kind of place is generally the location of the so-called space-time fissure. It is full of jumping space-time nodes, which makes the whole space-time is broken. Whether it is time or space, it is stagnant. Once the entering creatures are lost in the space-time debris, they can''t get out.


    "No wonder none of the boats that enter can get out, because there is no way to get out here."


    He looked at his watch and murmured in a tone of frustration: "we''re all going to die here."


    But Tang Xiaotang doesn''t think so. If it''s someone else, maybe he can''t go out, but if it''s Xiao Muran, it''s not necessarily.


    He is the son of the world. As long as the protection of the rules is still there, he can avoid some things that other people can''t avoid, such as the dead sea, which seems to have no room for survival. In fact, this kind of thing has happened since ancient times. In many fairy tales, heroes always escape from certain difficulties. In fact, there is a certain practical basis. Those heroes are the sons of the world protected by the rules, which is the so-called aura of the protagonist.


    "Don''t think so. Maybe we can get out?" Tang Xiaotang comforted her that she couldn''t do it. She still had one chance not to use it. Even at the risk of being discovered by mysterious organizations, she could send him out: "you see in those movies, the protagonists can always escape in this environment. Maybe we can be like them?"


    "You said it was a movie, but it wasn''t true. How could it happen?"


    Xiao Muran "ha ha" sneered twice and despised her: "have you seen too many movies?"


    Tang Xiaotang: "Damn it! Why did she comfort him? Enough of life!


    "But you''re right," he said, standing up from the wall and looking out slowly. "I can''t believe that no one can get out. Now that I''ve come here, I''d like to see what''s the secret of this so-called devil sea area? "


    "... I''m afraid you forget that we are still on the ship. Maybe we died here before the ship disappeared at sea?" Tang Xiaotang looked at the hall, the disappeared waiter still did not appear, people''s mood is more and more anxious, the air seems to be full of explosives, just a little spark, it will completely burst out.


    "They don''t know where we are, and if they know about it, I think the ship will be really dangerous." She never had too much hope for human nature, especially for people who were controlled by drugs. No one knew what they could do.


    As soon as her voice fell, a familiar voice came out of the hall. Subconsciously, she turned to see that there was still nothing in the hall.


    The crowd was in confusion, because the owner of the voice was standing on the stage just now and told them to present a gift, but now, only his voice came out from the loudspeakers in all directions, but his figure was still invisible.


    "Asshole! Where the hell are you? Are you playing with us? "


    "You bastard! Get out of here


    "Is it fun to tease us?"


    ...


    the crowd seemed to burst into flames, shouting with emotion, but no matter what they said, the owner of the voice did not appear, but his voice still reverberated in the hall.


    "Everyone, this is my gift to you. This cruise ship has entered the devil sea. Do you think this gift is good?"


    "What devil? What are you talking about? "


    "Get out of here, asshole! Or we''ll kill you when we find you! "


    "Yes! Don''t let me see you, or I''ll beat you up! "


    "..."


    "take it easy, ladies and gentlemen. You don''t know where the devil''s sea is, do you? Then I''ll tell you that all the ships that enter here can''t go out at all, and there''s no signal coming from here. Even the magnetic field here is chaotic. "


    The voice said slowly, as if expecting everyone''s reaction, elegant voice even with a bit of pleasure.


    "Look at your wristwatches. Have they stopped? That''s right. All machines can''t be used here. You can''t contact outside. "


    "What?! What are you talking about? "


    "You hateful fellow! What are you talking about? "


    "He must be crazy..."


    there is another boiling at the bottom. This time, people''s emotions are getting more and more excited, and fear has begun to appear in their anxiety, so they can only use more intense words to cover up their uneasiness.


    "I''m not joking. Next, you only have two choices," he said. Tang Xiaotang heard a light smile. "First, all of you stay on the ship, waiting for the ship to sink or the fresh water to run out of food. As a reminder, the food and fresh water left on the ship can only be eaten by all of you for three days."The voice of scolding is less and less, people generally feel that what he said is the truth, and begin to calm down. Fear and despair spread little by little, enveloping everyone.


    "Two," the voice did not change at all. No one was willing to sigh, even if the tone was elegant, because they knew that the owner of the voice was the devil: "there is an unmanned helicopter on the top of the ship, but only one person can ride, that is to say, one person can escape." speaking of this, he deliberately lengthened the tone: "what is the lucky man Who could it be? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    Hearing this, the desperate people''s eyes lit up one after another. When they looked at the people around them, their eyes were not right.


    Only one person can escape...


    "by the way, one more thing, the second deck thing, I think you''ll use it."


    "What is it?" Some people subconsciously ask, but forget that the other party will not reply.


    Tang Xiaotang and Xiao Muran look at each other. They are on the second floor of the deck. They want to go down all the time, but they don''t find the chance. What will be underneath?


    I don''t think it''s a good thing.


    "If you want to know, go down and see for yourself. Good luck, everyone. I hope you can live to see the sun in three days


    When the voice finished the last sentence, it was completely quiet. No one spoke. Silence permeated the whole hall. Through the mask, everyone''s expression could not be seen, but an evil breath came out from their heart, like some kind of mucus, thick around everyone.


    Only one person can escape, so why can''t that person be himself?


    They have never doubted the words of the cruise ship owner, but only Tang Xiaotang and Xiao Muran know that even if a person finally gets on the plane, they are doomed to be unable to escape, because even the plane can not fly out of this sea area.


    "What to do?"


    One person and one charm hiding in the corner, Tang Xiaotang looked at the silent crowd and asked in a low voice: "do you want us to go down now?"


    "No, it''s estimated that they will go down soon. We''ll mix in the crowd and go down with them."


    The hall is still silent, and the strong breath can be clearly asked even through the filter in her nose. Doubt, fear, greed, panic... Countless negative emotions surround everyone. As time goes on, they become more and more thick, and the thick and heavy ones almost solidify. She has not been exposed to so many and so strong negative emotions for a long time My soul is suffering.


    Instinct is ready to devour these lusts, but reason tells Tang Xiaotang that no matter she can''t accept so much energy from her body, or she can''t expose herself, or the taste of those emotions is too bad, she can''t indulge herself.


    Her face was a little pale, and she felt that her soul, which was not in good agreement with her body because she came in a hurry, was shaking, and almost separated from her body under the attraction of these emotions.


    She is a charm. She was born out of lust and feeds on lust. These lusts undoubtedly have a natural attraction for her. She consumes too much soul power to come to this world. The lust she swallowed before obviously can''t support. It''s like a hungry person. No matter how hard the food is, it also has an irresistible attraction for her.


    -


    hall.


    "Only one person can escape. Should we think about who this person should be?"


    Finally, a voice broke the silence. Everyone''s eyes focused on the speaker, but only saw a green snake head mask. The man''s face was hidden under the mask. They couldn''t see his face, they could only see a pair of crafty and cold eyes like a snake.


    "What do you want to say?" Now that the first person spoke, there was no reason for others to be silent. Another voice came out, a man with a brown bear mask.


    "Everybody, only one person can escape. I think you all want this person to be yourself." When the man with the green snake mask said this, the eyes of all the people in the hall began to change.


    Yeah, who doesn''t want to, the one who escaped is himself?


    "What do you mean by that? Don''t you want to get out? " A woman wearing a peacock mask spoke in a shrill voice. Her eyes were straight at the snake head man. Her eyes were sharper than her voice.


    "No, of course I want to get out." The man didn''t change a bit, "and I want to escape more than you."


    "Then we won''t let you escape first!" It was a fat man with a boar mask.


    Snake head male tone seems to be so mild, but there is a strange light in his eyes. He said: "we all went up the top of the ship, but no one has ever seen the helicopter. We all don''t know where the helicopter is hidden. In this way, whoever finds the helicopter first can leave first. What do you think of this?"


    "Well, yes, that''s it!"


    In the beginning, the man with brown bear mask agreed. Although other people had their own thoughts, no one was worthy of trust now. Moreover, this method seemed fair, so they all agreed.


    But they only know what they think.


    -


    corridor.


    Since the first person opened her mouth, the negative emotions in the air suddenly rose several times. Tang Xiaotang felt that her soul was shaking violently and attracted more attention than ever before. She suddenly fell into a trance and felt that her body was too heavy to support.


    Oh, my soul, I can''t help leaving my body!"What''s the matter with you?" She felt that the person next to her suddenly leaned on her. She felt as if she had lost her strength. She was limping down. Looking back in amazement, Xiao Mu saw that the half face outside the girl''s mask was so pale that her eyes were broken.


    "Are you ok?" He was shocked, and quickly helped her to sit on the carpet. The tentacle''s body was shaking slightly. It was not as cold as normal people. She seemed to have no strength. As soon as he was about to let go, she fell to the ground.


    "Leave... Quickly... Take me, leave here..."


    if she doesn''t leave again, she can''t control herself. She always feels that there is something else in her emotions, which makes her attractive.


    Really... I want to swallow them wantonly...


    no! No way! She has to control herself!


    Trying to get rid of the thoughts in her mind, Tang Xiaotang squeezed out a few words and left here. If she was far away, those lusts would not be so attractive to her. Only in this way could she control the soul that almost left her body.


    Tang Xiaotang, you have to hold back! Those are really, really bad! Bitter and astringent, eat the tongue will be numb, dizzy brain up, nausea, so you must resist!


    The girl''s voice was as thin as silk, and her lips were wriggling. If she was not very close, he could not hear what she said.


    "Okay, hold on."


    He picked her up and left quickly when the people in the hall were still confronting each other.


    Only know to stay away from here, he walked very fast, soon left the luxurious dance hall behind, the girl in her arms has closed her eyes, a look of exhaustion, but her face is much better than just now, although still pale, but no longer like a plaster, a little bit of spirit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    "Are you better?" Xiao Mu Ran''s worried voice came from the top of his head. Tang Xiaotang finally suppressed his boiling soul and nodded tired. He closed his eyes and leaned back slightly.


    Where Xiao Mu ran couldn''t see it, a golden light flashed from her half closed eyes, and a shallow light oozed from Xiao Mu ran who held her and got into her body.


    Xiao Muran carried her forward unconsciously, but heard the girl in her arms suddenly say: "OK, let me down, I''m much better."


    Although I don''t know what happened to her, she didn''t look as pale as before. The anxiety and worry in her heart gradually disappeared, and he slowly put her down.


    "We''re going to the second deck now." It''s a long way from the hall. In front of it are the stairs going down or up, Tang Xiaotang suggested.


    "Good."


    After a little thought, Xiao Muran agreed. Although he didn''t want to meet the gang, now that he was here, and it seems that they won''t come for a while, why don''t they go down and have a look first.


    "Can you hold on?" He looked at each other''s improved but still pale face. Originally, he wanted to comfort her. As a result, his words completely changed: "if you faint below, I''m not responsible for holding you up."


    Tang Xiaotang: "young man, don''t you have a poisonous tongue?!


    "Don''t worry, I will never use you!" Tang Xiaotang said, biting his teeth. Having eaten some of his worries just now, she has been able to stabilize the connection between the soul and the body - but this guy is too poisonous, isn''t he? How can anyone talk like that? If she had not known his character and knew that he had no malice, she would have left him alone!


    "That''s the best." Xiao Muran replied that she was already down the stairs. It was very dark. I don''t know if it was because all the people left. The lights were not on the stairs as they had been on several times. It was dark everywhere.


    "Be careful. There''s no light down there. Don''t fall down." Xiao Muran takes out a small flashlight and reminds Tang Xiaotang behind him.


    Then, as soon as his voice fell, Tang Xiaotang tripped and almost fell. Fortunately, she stabilized herself in time and stood with the armrest.


    "I beg you, can you stop talking? You are a crow''s beak, good and bad


    She holds the armrest, very speechless, but in front of Xiao Muran''s reply soon, Tang Xiaotang almost wants to push him down!


    "It''s you who are stupid. I remind you to trip. I''ve never seen such a stupid person as you!" He walked very fast. In the twinkling of an eye, he was a long way away from Tang Xiaotang.


    "Wait, you come back first. I think I tripped something just now?" Tang Xiaotang thinks it''s hard, but it''s heavy. He doesn''t know what it is.


    A beam of light is coming. Xiao Muran is already on the next floor. When he hears her, he turns back. He asks Tang Xiaotang with a flashlight: "where is it?"


    "Here, that''s it -" Tang Xiaotang turned and pointed to a place. She also looked at it with the light of Xiao Muran. She also wanted to know what tripped her. But at this, her pupils shrank, and she stepped back two steps uncontrollably. She almost fell down the stairs.


    Behind a hand in time to hold her, Xiao Mu Ran has stood behind her, he a hand to hold her, a hand to block her eyes, low voice way: "don''t look."


    Late, Tang Xiaotang has seen that scene in her mind kept reverberating, disgusting make her want to vomit, body involuntarily trembling, from a goose bumps, Tang Xiaotang simply did not control themselves, trembling voice: "dead, dead... Dead again?"


    "Yes."


    Xiao Muran''s tone is very depressed. He lets Tang Xiaotang go, leans down and looks at the body with a flashlight.


    "If you''re afraid, turn your head." He didn''t look back, but Tang Xiaotang also knew that he was talking to her. That one was enough for her to see clearly, and she didn''t want to see the disgusting scene again. So she nodded and turned her head.


    Xiao Mu ran looked at the corpse on the ground with a gloomy look... No, it should not be said that on the ground, half of the corpse was suspended on the stairs, with only one arm standing on the inside of the stairs, just blocked by the shadow of the stairs, so he didn''t see it when he came down just now.


    This is a male corpse, no head, neck is a very neat fracture, and it seems that the wound has been cleaned, there is not much solidified blood scab, you can see the traces of blood vessels and bones, the skin around the neck is no blood, he reached out to touch the skin, has been stiff, but not very cold, the time of death should not be more than eight hours, he said The upper part of his body is naked, and his whole body is covered with deep wounds. Of course, now those wounds are no longer bleeding, and it is estimated that they have also been cleaned, and there is no excess blood, only showing pale skin and wounds that can see muscle tissue.


    There is no smell of blood in the air. Considering all things, the body should have been moved here after death and disposal.He pulled the body''s arm and saw several body spots below. After pressing, the body spots faded and appeared again. He looked colder.


    "Come on, let''s go down!" The body should have been dead in six to seven hours, and after some treatment, it was moved here.


    Six to seven hours, it happened that the man died at the door of his room, so the body should have been killed at that time.


    Although his whole body is full of wounds, it is not fatal. Therefore, he should have been killed by cutting off his head. Moreover, the fracture is so neat that it shows that his head was cut off at one time. If the killer is not very skilled and has excellent strength, he has resorted to some kind of tool.


    As he walked, he thought in his mind, and at the same time he was more alert to the darkness around him. But this time, there was no body in front of him, and they went down to the first floor under the deck.


    Tang Xiaotang is also thinking, but what she thinks is different from that of Xiao Muran. Although she only looks at the corpse, she knows almost everything she can understand. This man was killed by decapitation, and the person who started is very skillful. At first sight, she has undergone special training.


    He should have been tortured before he died, which can be seen from the wounds on his body. But what she was curious about was not why he was abandoned here after his death, but another thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    Although I don''t know the time of death, it must not be more than one day. In this case, the resentment of the corpse can''t disappear so thoroughly. You should know that after the death of a living creature, even if the soul has dissipated, the emotions and memories before his death will not disappear so soon. The memory will gradually disappear with the corruption of the body. Although the emotions disappear faster than the memories, they will not disappear completely in a day - but this corpse has no emotion at all.


    You have to know that she is most sensitive to these emotions, especially this kind of painful corpse, which has been tortured to death, usually has a strong resentment. Even if Tang Xiaotang is weak, she can smell the sour and rotten smell - unless there is no emotion when the other party dies.


    But it''s also impossible - in fact, if she didn''t smell it at all, how could she have not found the body and nearly tripped over it?


    This floor is also dark, deep corridor can not see a person, Xiao Muran''s flashlight shine past, only to see rows of closed doors, even a few days ago, the bright kitchen, now can only see a closed door.


    "Come on, be careful."


    The passage on the second floor of the deck is not here on the first floor stairs, but behind a small iron door next to the kitchen. Tang Xiaotang has passed there several times, because the door is pasted with the sign of "no entry" and it is too close to the kitchen to attract attention. She has never had a chance to go down.


    She was sure that Xiao Mu ran had never been down, but she must have been there.


    They walked all the way and soon found the door. Now the "no entry" on the door has disappeared, and the door has opened a gap. The back is dark and the light can''t pass through. I don''t know what''s behind.


    Tang Xiaotang reaches out her hand and tries to push the door. The cold temperature of the metal door penetrates through the thin gloves and seeps into the blood along her skin. Tang Xiaotang shivers.


    "Squeak -"


    the door groaned, and a cold, wet wind came from behind the wide open door, with a smell of salty, like the smell of sea water...


    What''s underneath?


    Xiao Mu ran first stepped forward and explored the bottom with light. A long ladder appeared in front of him. There was no handrail on the ladder, and the steps were hollow metal, which made him feel dangerous.


    He couldn''t see to the end. The light disappeared in the middle of the stairs, and there was still a lot of darkness behind him. He walked up slowly, stood on the first step, and walked forward a few steps. He thought it was stable, so he continued to go down one step.


    Looking back, he wanted her to wait on it. As soon as he looked back, he found that she was standing behind him. He didn''t know when she came down.


    "You''d better wait for me up there." Tang Xiaotang looked back at Xiao Muran, he said to her.


    "No, I''m going down with you." I don''t know what''s down there. In case of danger, he will go on like this. Isn''t that bad.


    Xiao Muran tried to stop her. He said slowly, "what''s next? The stairs don''t look very stable. You''re so clumsy. If you fall down again, it won''t be very beautiful. If it gets uglier, I won''t be responsible."


    "Don''t worry, I can''t use you to be responsible!" What time did I make complaints about Tucao, Tang Xiao sugar wanted to beat him up, but he finally held back. "Anyway, I must go down with you. Who knows what time the gang will react and come over, I don''t want to stay on it!"


    She was reminding him that other people in the hall might follow him at any time, and that she might be more dangerous if she stayed on it.


    Xiao Muran also thought of this, he was silent for a moment: "well, then you follow down, but you pay attention to yourself, don''t be as stupid as just now!"


    "It''s not my fault just now, OK?" Tang Xiaotang followed him and couldn''t help retorting: "how do I know there is a body there? And it''s clear that you went there first, and you didn''t even find out! "


    "I''m not as stupid as you to trip," he said, turning around, but holding out a hand to her: "stop talking, concentrate, be careful."


    Tang Xiaotang also wanted to refute his words. When she saw the hand, she couldn''t say it. She was angry and funny, but her heart was warm. She had to say that although this guy was a bit poisonous, he still had a gentlemanly manner.


    Reach out and hold his hand and follow him all the way down. The temperature of his hand passed through the gloves to the skin, warm and powerful, which calmed her beating heart for no reason.


    Tang Xiaotang stares at the darkness in front of her. She doesn''t know what''s underneath, but no matter what, she has to protect Xiao Muran.


    The ladder is very narrow and can only accommodate one person to walk, so Tang Xiaotang is following Xiao Muran. In fact, she wanted to walk in front of Xiao Muran, so that he would not be hurt if there was any danger. But she knew that someone would not agree, so she had to raise her vigilance secretly. Thinking about the danger for a while, she quickly pulled him away.


    The staircase looks deep, but it''s not long. After a while, they came to the end and stepped on the ground. They thought it was at the bottom. However, after a few steps, they found that it was just a small platform. In front of them was still a dark and mysterious staircase."Not to the end?" They look at each other, and Xiao murmurs.


    "Will you go down? I don''t feel right... "The smell of salty and fishy became heavier and heavier, and the feeling of cold and wet became clearer and clearer. She could feel that the temperature on her skin was losing a little bit. She was already wearing thin clothes, and she felt a little cold.


    "Go down." He looked back at the back. It was dark. The door could not be seen when he came in. The flashlight could only shine on a small section of stairs, as if the whole world was only left with this platform and the front and back steps.


    As if he thought of something, he suddenly began to take off his clothes. The light flashed back and forth because of his action. Tang Xiaotang only saw him take off his suit coat and throw it at her.


    Tang Xiaotang hurriedly took over the clothes with the temperature of his body. He was afraid that the clothes would fall on the ground. The man''s voice came from one side: "I told you to wait on them. Who told you to wear so little, cold?"


    She reflected that he felt the cold of her hands, but she did feel a little cold. After all, it''s not like there''s air conditioning outside.


    She put on her clothes and wrapped her cold skin with warmth. She looked up and saw him standing there in a white shirt, looking very thin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    "Aren''t you cold?" she asked In a word, he only wore these two clothes...


    "I''m not you. Let''s go. I don''t know how long it will be. If you can''t hold on, just wait here. "


    During the conversation, he had already walked over and stood on the steps to go down. Tang Xiaotang was afraid that he would run down and throw her here. He didn''t fight with him, so he quickly followed up: "no, I can still insist!"


    "Watch the road carefully." He continued to hand her a hand, which was already down.


    Tang Xiaotang held his hand and followed him. Although she was grateful for his care, she couldn''t accept someone''s poisonous tongue. As she followed him, she whispered: "it''s not cold, but it''s not me...


    " what do you say? " Suddenly someone''s voice came from ahead.


    "Nothing, nothing... I mean, why isn''t this staircase going to the end?" Just now I didn''t care much about this problem. Now when I think about it, Tang Xiaotang thinks something is wrong.


    After walking so far just now, I have reached the first platform, but now the distance is almost twice as long as just now. There are still steps in front of me, and I can''t see it to the end. This is very abnormal.


    She quietly pulled in front of the Xiao Twilight clothes, eyes staring at the front of the dark.


    Xiao Mu ran felt that he had a hand to hold his clothes. The people behind him approached him. He thought she was afraid. He held her hand tightly.


    He also found that there were almost steps in front of him, which seemed to have no end. He didn''t know where the bottom was...


    would you like to turn back? The two of them are still too reckless, in case there is danger below... Or this is the other party''s plan to lure them to take the bait at all...


    they just want to retreat, but Xiao Muran just thinks so, and then he sees the stairs in front of him disappear, thinking that the stairs have come to the end. He breathes a sigh of relief and goes forward a few steps. He just wants to turn back, but he sees the light in front of him Next, a few steps out again, the layers of shadow, seems to laugh at his action just now.


    It''s still a platform, not a ground at all.


    How is that possible?


    He pursed his lips and his face was tight. Suddenly, he took a few steps to the side and poked straight into the space on the side of the platform. After this exploration, they found that things were not as simple as they thought.


    Under the pillar of light, there are all the hanging stairs. The four steps are winding down like a whirlpool. The square hole in the middle is too deep to see the end of the light. It''s like... Going to hell...


    "let''s go back." Tang Xiaotang tugged at his clothes. Just now, she realized that this place is not real space at all. They don''t know when they go through the time and space node and step into the time and space channel. This ladder can''t go to the end.


    It''s also her fault. Knowing that there are many time and space nodes in this place, she hasn''t raised her vigilance. If she had been psychologically prepared from the beginning, she would not have been able to discover the secret behind this door. They would not have entered this place at all.


    Fortunately, they haven''t gone far. Now I just hope their luck is good enough and Xiao Muran''s aura of protection is strong enough for them to return along the original road.


    Smell speech, Xiao Mu ran backward according to, Tang Xiaotang a look, heart sink to the bottom. Behind them, there were endless stairs. The door that they had just entered was long gone. They had only walked one step, but now they didn''t know where they came from.


    "We can''t go back." Xiao Mu ran looks calm, but the tight line of his chin tells Tang Xiaotang that his heart is not so calm.


    No, they can''t be locked up here, they have to find a way...


    at this time, instead, she calms down and has been honed by numerous tasks. The danger she faces has made her form a habit. The more dangerous she is, the more sober she is.


    If only she, it''s very easy to leave here, because the passage of time and space is still a world in essence, just because time and space are infinitely elongated, so walking in this world will have a feeling of approaching infinity. You think you''ve walked for a long time, but in fact, from the perspective of the world it connects, you haven''t walked that long So far, or just stop in the same place, there is no movement at all.


    I feel deceptive. In the passage of time and space, I feel even more unreliable. To put it worse, everything depends on luck. If I''m lucky, I can go out. If I''m not lucky, I can only be trapped here and die.


    Think about it. How can I get out?


    Depending on luck... Depending on luck... How can we depend on luck?


    her eyes moved to the meditative Xiao Mu ran. Since he is the son of the world, his luck will not be bad, so believe him, they will go out.


    "Give me the flashlight." She looked at him: "I know how to get out!"


    "How to go out?" Xiao Mu ran looked up at her, but he had already handed her the flashlight. As a result, he saw that Tang Xiaotang threw the flashlight down the stairs."What are you doing?" He was a little surprised, but he didn''t get angry, because in this case, whether there is a flashlight or not is the same, anyway, they can''t go out.


    Seeing that the light of the flashlight disappeared three or four steps away, Tang Xiaotang was more sure of her guess. As expected, she was 90% sure that she could take him away.


    "Do you believe me?" In the dark, she couldn''t see Xiao Mu Ran''s expression. She could only look at the direction in her memory and seriously asked, "believe me, we can leave here."


    It was also dark, and he could not see her expression. Her voice was firm, which made him feel at ease -


    "I believe you." He replied.


    "Well, then, put out your hand." The darkness could not see their fingers. They could only approach each other with a weak feeling until their hands were clenched together.


    "Listen to me. Now, you close your eyes and go straight ahead. Do you remember where the stairs were?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "I remember." Xiao Mu''s deep reply came from the darkness. She opened her eyes hard to distinguish his outline. The temperature of his palm penetrated into the skin through the gloves, which was as warm as the temperature of her coat.


    "Well, let''s go. You have to be careful. Don''t think about anything, just trust your intuition." She believes that Xiao Muran can, without the interference of light and psychology, he will find the right time and space node to go out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    Ten fingers, he closed his eyes, groping forward in the dark, everything seems to have disappeared, the whole world is left with him and the hand behind him, trying to reach the stairs, he walked slowly.


    Tang Xiaotang followed Xiao Muran. This time, there was no light, and they didn''t know how long the stairs were. However, after walking for a long time, it was still the same staircase. The temperature was getting lower and lower, and the humidity was getting heavier and heavier. Tang Xiaotang even heard the echo of the waves beating on the hull.


    No, Xiao Muran must have thought that there was sea water under the stairs in his mind. He can''t think so, otherwise maybe they will be transported to the sea water!


    "Don''t think about it. Go ahead. I believe you. We can go out."


    She clenched his hand. As soon as his voice fell, Tang Xiaotang felt that all the damp and cold around him disappeared, the sound of the waves disappeared instantly, and her senses were filled with darkness again. Moreover, it was more empty and silent than just now, even the outline of the bleak twilight in front of her could not be seen. If they were not holding hands together, she would almost think that she was the only one left.


    I don''t know how long he''s gone. This time, Xiao Mu ran doesn''t think about anything else. His mind is blank. Only his hand clenched behind him tells him that he''s not alone.


    A different feeling came from the front. Tang Xiaotang looked forward and saw a blue light spot in front of him. Then, the blue light spread to every place, and the stairs at his feet became transparent blue.


    The surrounding space slowly changed. The blue faded quickly and disappeared into streamers. A sense of stagnation came. It was like the elevator stopped suddenly, or it was like passing through two layers of air with different density. After they left there completely, Tang Xiaotang knew that they had come out.


    "Look


    Stepping on the field, Tang Xiaotang no longer has the feeling of hanging metal. She caught a glimpse of a beam of light on one side. She let go of Xiao Muran''s hand and pointed to the flashlight on the ground: "look! We have come out! "


    It was the flashlight she had thrown out. It was still on, and the bright light was shining on them. They looked back and found that there was a ladder behind them, but it was not the hanging metal just now. When they came in, the door was open at the end of the stairs, and they finally left there.


    "Great! We''re out at last


    Xiao Mu ran leaned over to pick up the flashlight on the ground. Behind him came the girl''s excited voice, and a few smiles appeared in his eyes.


    "How do you know that you can come out?" Still a little puzzled, but not doubted. As soon as he asked, he saw the girl turn her head and look proud.


    "I heard grandma tell the story of the soul ladder before. She said that if she wanted to come out, she couldn''t see how deep it was, because the more she looked, the more she couldn''t come out. This is very similar to what grandma said. I wanted to be a living horse doctor, but I didn''t expect to come out! "


    "So it is..." Xiao Mu ran wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh. If he hadn''t experienced these things, he wouldn''t believe it. Maybe this is the difference of this sea area...


    "fortunately, I heard it when I thought it was interesting, and I didn''t think grandma was too wordy and superstitious, otherwise, we would not be able to walk out today, Listen to grandma say, if there is no special way, this kind of hanging soul ladder will go all the time in it to death! "


    The girl vomited her tongue. She probably felt a little scared and added a few words. He was just about to say something. Suddenly, he heard a sound of footwork coming from above. It was very loud and noisy. Maybe those people had come down.


    There was no watch here, so he didn''t know how long he had stayed in that strange time and space just now, but it was not a wise choice to attract those people''s attention at this time. He pulled the girl and took her to the space behind the stairs.


    Turning off the flashlight, he whispered in her ear, "be quiet, someone''s coming down."


    "Those people?" There is no light. The cramped space behind the stairs is narrow and cold. Two people''s bodies hide in it and feel very depressed. His breath sprays behind his ears, itching. Tang Xiaotang wants to twist his head uneasily.


    "Bang


    With a crisp sound, she only felt a pain in her head, as if something had been hit. Behind him came the man''s whisper.


    "Do you have fleas? What are you doing? "


    "I''m sorry. Did I come across something?" Tang Xiaotang was very sorry. She felt pain when she heard the voice just now, and knew where she hit him.


    But she really didn''t mean it. Who told him to suddenly talk in her ear?


    She tilted her head to see his face. She felt that it was still very heavy. She didn''t know if he had broken his face.


    "Don''t move!" Behind him came his voice, biting his teeth and lowering his voice: "I''m really unlucky. I''ve never stopped being with you!"


    "Hello


    "Stop talking, those people are coming!" If it wasn''t for the bad environment, Tang Xiaotang really wanted to bump into him again. This man is so annoying!


    But the sound outside was getting closer and closer, so she had to shut up and hide behind the stairs quietly with him.There were noisy voices, footsteps and arguments. The stairs were trampled by a large group of people. In the narrow space, the dust from the top fell on Tang Xiaotang and Xiao Muran''s face.


    "This is deck two? That''s too bad! Why isn''t there a light here? "


    I don''t know if the space-time node just now was passed by one person and then moved away. This group of people came down very smoothly. Except for a few complaints that there were no lights and no handrails on the stairs, they didn''t encounter any obstacles.


    The light of all kinds of mobile phones shines brightly on the corridor. Fortunately, their position is a blind spot and blocked by the shadow of the stairs. For a moment, no one noticed it.


    Of course, there are also bad things. Tang Xiaotang and Xiao Muran can''t see what they are doing. They can only hide here and not be found.


    "This is it?" A man''s voice sounded.


    The sound of footsteps stopped, and then a woman''s voice rang out: "here it is, you see, there are still words on the door!"


    "I hope you like the gift you''ve given me," someone read the words on the door, and immediately a woman complained, "gift? What''s the use of these? I wouldn''t have come to this party if I had known that no matter how many presents I had


    People began to talk about it, scolding the cruise ship owners, complaining, and regretting.


    Why do they regret coming here? Otherwise, they don''t have to be scared to death here!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    "Who goes in first?" Another man''s voice suddenly rang out, interrupting all the voices of the argument.


    The crowd was almost silent for a moment, and no one spoke. At this time, no one wanted to be a bird. They are not stupid. Who knows what will be in it? If they don''t make wedding clothes for others, they will die in it.


    "Who said it first, who went first!"


    "You go first. You just said you would go down!"


    "Why? I don''t want to go first. Who knows what''s in it? "


    ...


    after arguing for a long time, the group finally made a decision to go in together.


    Tang Xiaotang can''t stand it any more, but the group of people begin to push the door timidly, with Xiao Muran''s body close behind her. She really wants to move, but she can''t move at this time...


    "bear with it, they will go in soon." Xiao Muran is also very uncomfortable, and his size is more than Tang Xiaotang''s, so it''s not more uncomfortable to shrink here.


    The sound of opening the metal door rang out in the corridor, temporarily suppressing the voice of the group of people. They slowly quieted down and should have entered the room.


    Tang Xiaotang listened attentively to the voice over there and began to hear "what''s this?" "It''s so dark, I can''t see anything at all." I don''t know what they see. Suddenly, all the voices are gone.


    It''s true that no sound can be heard. Her hearing is much better than that of normal human beings. Even though she can hear them as long as they make a sound so far away, she can''t hear anything now.


    "Do you want to go out and have a look?" Obviously, Xiao Muran was also a little confused. Hearing Tang Xiaotang''s words, he thought for a moment: "wait, wait, I always feel that it''s not very good --"


    "Bang --"


    his voice didn''t fall, and suddenly there was a loud noise in the room.


    They are not unfamiliar with this voice. They can even say that they are very familiar with it. Once they are familiar with it, they will know what it is.


    It''s gunfire.


    So are all the weapons in the cabin?


    Just then, a few women''s screams came out of the room, followed by a man''s stammering voice: "are you... Are you crazy?! How can you shoot? "


    The noise of footsteps mixed with the sound of moving things, the voice of a crazy man.


    "Don''t be silly. Do you want me to die here? Anyway, only one person can escape. As long as I kill you all, I''m the only one left, and I can escape! "


    "You''re breaking the law!" Another woman screamed.


    "Bang Bang --!"


    There were several gunshots again. The woman''s voice was like a goose pinching her neck. Half a scream stuck in her throat. Even if Tang Xiaotang could not see what happened, she could guess.


    "Breaking the law? When I get out, who knows who I killed? I don''t want to discuss these stupid questions with you at such a time! Anyway, if anyone dares to rob the helicopter with me, I''ll send him to hell now! "


    The man''s voice is more and more crazy, he said this sentence, no one spoke, living people began to think.


    Yes, anyway, there is no one on this ship except them... Who knows if they kill people? In any case, everyone will die at that time. If we throw the corpse into the sea, we will be dead without proof.


    Who doesn''t want to live? In order to live, people can do everything.


    "If you are honest, maybe you can live a few more days. The food on the boat --"


    "bang!"


    There was another gunshot, and the crazy man''s voice suddenly stopped. This time, no one screamed. Under the urging of drugs, their human nature, which was already crumbling because they were forced into a desperate situation, gradually disappeared. They realized their own environment and the darkness hidden in everyone''s heart.


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart sank. Sure enough, what she was most worried about happened. They began to fight each other.


    With this in mind, her body began to tremble slightly. The instinct of fear was beyond her control. She felt that she could hardly control herself and wanted to leave here.


    Because of the lack of energy, Tang Xiaotang''s control over the body was greatly weakened. She couldn''t suppress such instinctive reactions. She felt that her tears were about to fall.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    Just when she was about to sit down on the ground with soft legs, Xiao Mu ran grabbed her waist behind her and let her lean on his back: "don''t be afraid, it''s OK."


    I feel that the person in my arms is shaking. No matter how brave she is, she is a normal girl after all. She must have never seen such a scene before. She can still hold on at this time and is very strong.


    There was another shot, and she trembled even more, but still did not make a sound.


    drops a drop of water on his hand and knows what it is. He has not make complaints about his tongue for the first time, but has stretched out his hand and covered his ears."Don''t listen. It''s OK. It''ll be over soon." She vaguely heard his gentle voice, which was more incredible than pie falling from the sky.


    unfortunately, Tang Xiaotang even make complaints about Tucao. She clenched her teeth tightly. She didn''t dare to speak. When she opened her mouth, the scream was going to blurt out.


    The gunshots rang out one after another. Xiao Muran''s hand covered her ears. Tang Xiaotang heard it vaguely. Her heart was beating crazily. She was trying to control her mood.


    I don''t know how long it took for them to maintain this posture and feel stiff. The sound outside finally stopped.


    He slowly let go of the hand covering her ears and walked out from here.


    As soon as they left the small space, the smell of blood filled the whole space. By the light of the mobile phones that those people left on the ground, they saw several corpses, and they all died miserably.


    Obviously, these people had never used a gun before. There were many holes in the bodies, and few of them were directly hit at the fatal parts.


    Blood flow all over the floor, some bodies were directly exploded head, brain mixed with blood paste together, not to mention Tang Xiaotang, even Xiao Mu ran felt a little nauseous.


    But disgusting to disgusting, they still have to pass through here. The group left while attacking. Now they have completely lost their senses. Whether for self-protection or other reasons, they also need weapons to defend themselves.


    At the end of the corridor, a door is wide open, and there is a dark light inside. Xiao Mu ran stops Tang Xiaotang, and he goes to explore first. He thinks there is no danger, so he waves Tang Xiaotang to go in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    Tang Xiaotang is very uncomfortable. She doesn''t want to go in at all. There are more corpses inside than outside, and the space is small. There is also a smell of engine oil. Her sensitive nose can''t accept it.


    Resisting the urge to vomit, she stepped over the dead body lying on the threshold and walked in quickly.


    "What did you find?" There was a light in the cabin which was not very bright. There were huge wooden boxes filled with straw in all directions. At this time, there were only straws left in the cabin, and some cartridge clips dropped on the ground.


    Xiao Muran is looking around. Although most of the weapons have been taken away by those people, there are still fish under the firewood. He found several weapons in a short time.


    Although he found the weapon, Xiao Mu Ran''s eyes were not happy or excited, but more dignified. These weapons are the latest types of weapons in various countries that have never appeared on the market. Some of them are classified weapons that have just been developed. They are only in his level.


    Now, it''s so easy for these things to appear here. What does it mean?


    What is the identity of the owner of this cruise ship? Countries will never share such secret things with anyone else, even their own people. If they can get such secret things, it means at least that... His power has penetrated into every corner of the world...


    as soon as this idea appeared, his mind suddenly became clear What happened. Yes, and only in this way can the so-called cruise party be held again and again, and they can invite people of various identities without fear, so that no matter how many people they send, they can not catch any trace!


    Realizing this, he felt that he could not stay for a moment, and he had to spread the news immediately. In this way, the terrorist force could not be solved by any country. They had to unite to eliminate the terrorist force completely!


    But then he thought, he is now in this terrible devil sea area, whether he can go out is an unknown, how can he spread the news?


    His breath is too dignified. Even if Tang Xiaotang can''t see his eyes, he knows that he will think about something very serious. Although she doesn''t know the importance of these guns, she can see the different words and symbols on them. No one knows the ability of that mysterious organization better than her. Although there is no information in this world, Tang Xiaotang knows that their power must have penetrated into every corner of the world.


    If you want to completely eliminate those forces and save the world, the most critical thing is this man.


    Xiao Mu ran didn''t see the sharp golden light in the girl''s eyes. He just thought that even if he couldn''t escape, the news must be spread.


    Since this mysterious force enjoys killing people, he still doesn''t know what their purpose is, but it''s certainly not a good thing. Such an evil force can never exist. Even for those who are buried in the sea for no reason, we must eliminate it.


    "Did you hear anything?"


    All of a sudden, Tang Xiaotang seems to have heard something. She listens attentively and feels that the voice seems to come from her feet. It''s very low, not obvious, intermittent, but it exists.


    "Di... Di... Di..."


    the vague voice sounded very familiar. Xiao Mu, who was interrupted by her, raised his head and listened carefully for a while, but he didn''t hear anything.


    "No, are you hallucinating?" His listening is specially trained, absolutely several times better than ordinary people, but he really didn''t hear anything.


    "No! I really heard it


    Tang Xiaotang insists that her soul is extremely strong. Even now in this fragile human body, some instincts are much better than these fragile human beings. She firmly believes that she has heard right.


    Looking around, she picked up a crowbar and plunged into the gap of the wooden floor under her feet.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sawdust splash, Xiao Mu ran puzzled looking at her, Tang Xiaotang has begun to pry the floor.


    Although it''s a wooden floor, she''s a soft and cute girl. She doesn''t have much strength at all. Tang Xiaotang wasted a lot of strength just now when she was able to pry the crowbar into the floor, and her hands were aching. If she was asked to pry the floor again, she would have no strength.


    See her matchless insistence of constantly prying the floor, really can''t see her that hard posture, Xiao Mu ran finally took the crowbar in her hand, helped her pry.


    "What do you want! What can there be under this -- "


    Xiao Mu Ran''s strength is much stronger. He hardly has any effort. A piece of wood is easily pried up. The things exposed below make his pupils shrink and swallow his words.


    Under the raised board, a section of entangled wires were connected together. At one end of the wire, something loomed out, which was very familiar. He quickly pried all the boards around him, and the things in front of him completely revealed their original appearance.Winding in the middle of the wires is a timer. The number on it is changing every second. The green number is flashing with cold light. Its sound is clearly frightening without the cover of the floor.


    It''s dynamite.


    I don''t know how many explosives are loaded under the floor, but the dense wires spread all over the whole field of vision, and continue to spread under the board which can''t be seen. Only the cold timer makes a slow sound, and the number on it beats a little bit. Although it is slow, it always comes to an end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    Looking at the above figures, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes sank. The other party had no intention to let them escape. There was only one day. Even if they could find the helicopter, they could not escape.


    Xiao Mu ran bent down and knelt on the floor, carefully looking at the wires around the explosives.


    He twisted up a red wire with one hand, looked at it carefully for a while, and continued to pry the floor open in the direction it was going.


    The wire stopped at the door, and above the switch, there was only a broken section of the wire exposed inside.


    His face became even darker. The bomb should have started at the moment when they opened the door. Now there is no way to stop it.


    "Di... Di... Di... Di!"


    As soon as the beating numbers stopped, the green "24:00" began to flash, as if some switch had been turned on, and the whole ship suddenly sounded the alarm.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing I forgot to tell you."


    I don''t know where the sound came from. Even they could hear it clearly in the basement.


    "Explosives are installed on the ship. Once you open it, the door will open." The sound reverberated in the corridor. Although they didn''t go out, they knew that every corner of the ship would ring.


    "Now you only have one day. After one day, all the explosives on the ship will explode, so..."


    all the people on the ship who are still fighting stop. Their scarlet eyes become more ferocious like wild animals. Fear makes their nerves more uncontrollable. They only know that if they kill all the people, they can escape Go to...


    "if you can''t find the helicopter in one day, all of you will be dead."


    One person and one charm standing in the underground cabin listening to the slightly joyful voice, could not help but have an illusion, as if the mysterious cruise ship owner had never left, he had been watching their every move in the dark, and the behavior of all the people on the ship was expected or even manipulated by him.


    From the beginning of panic to suspicion, and then to the killing of weapons, the whole ship was like his puppets, just like those waiters, who were manipulated by him. Tang Xiaotang didn''t understand that he manipulated those waiters who didn''t seem to have emotions, so that they could completely submit to him. So what was the purpose of manipulating these people who had a lot of emotions What about it?


    "Let''s go!"


    Her thinking was interrupted by people on one side. Xiao Muran picked up a gun in one hand and took her hand in the other: "we can''t stay here any longer. Since there is only one day, we have to find a way out quickly."


    He didn''t want to be buried at the bottom of the sea with the monsters who had completely lost their humanity, so the only way out now is probably to find the helicopter first.


    He is not a fool, nor is he the Holy Father. Although he wants to save them, it is impossible to compensate himself. Moreover, this group of people have obviously been confused by the drugs in the food. Going out is also a disaster. If he doesn''t kill them, they will also kill him. He already knows how to choose.


    "What are you doing? It''s dangerous outside now! "


    Tang Xiaotang saw his idea and covered her eyes with a touch of appreciation. Although it was selfish to kill others to escape, it was the best way in this case. She didn''t think it was selfish or cruel. And those are not human at all. If Xiao Mu ran still insists on not killing them and fighting back, it''s really stupid. She should consider whether to save such a weak person. After he went out, he must face more danger than here. If he is not cruel, how can he completely eradicate the mysterious organization in this world?


    "After going out for a while, you must follow me closely, don''t run away by yourself, unless you want to be beaten by those guys." As soon as she thought that, she heard someone''s words, and her appreciation for him completely disappeared. At this time, she did not forget to hit her. Sure enough, this guy is vicious!


    "You''re stupid!" She retorted angrily: "if I didn''t worry about you, I would --"


    the voice suddenly stopped, and he wanted to laugh. The girl''s eyes were still scared under the lamp, but there was a touch of worry in the deep. Knowing that she was worried about himself, he suddenly felt that even if he couldn''t escape at last and died here with her, there would be no regret.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be fine!" He has trained helicopters himself. Even for unmanned helicopters, they actually have a driver''s seat, so they can sit down for two people. Moreover, they are not very heavy and will not be overweight.


    "I promise you, I will take you out of here."


    Xiao Mu ran clenched her hand. Under the light, he turned his face sideways, and the mask cast a shadow on his cheek. She could not see his look, but could hear the firmness in his tone.


    She wanted to laugh, but at the bottom of her heart, she was inexplicably lost. He didn''t know that he was the only one who could escape. It was doomed. If it wasn''t for her coming, no one could leave smoothly. As long as he could leave here smoothly and safely, her mission would end successfully.-------------------


    sorry everyone, the reason why the number of words is so small these days is still the problem of the computer. Maybe there is something wrong with the program. When typing, the cursor always jumps to other places, which really affects the mood of codewords.


    The new keyboard will be available in a few days. Now I have to make do with it again. If I can''t, I have to change the computer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    And...


    she lowered her eyes, and she found the reason why she was not normal - the food that the original owner had eaten on the first day of boarding the ship, although she did not eat it later, the toxicity of the food was slowly corroding the body, and this kind of drug can control human nerves, and can make people''s emotions uncontrollable, toxic and toxic Addiction is very strong, even if she is not these easy emotional human, it will inevitably be affected by the host body.


    The life span of her body is not long.


    As long as she can send him out before the death of her body, her task will be completed. Although she does not know how to go back, her soul will not be affected without her body.


    In the dark cabin, half of her face was hidden in the shadow. The black mask on her face was almost integrated with the darkness. He didn''t see the look in her eyes.


    Later, when the old Xiao Muran thought of this scene again, he regretted it countless times. If at that time, he looked back at her, if he could feel her wrong earlier, would she not have such a result later?


    But he did not know, so that some proud but witty girl, always stay on the ship, always stay in his memory, never come back.


    ...


    one person and one charm walk through the dark corridor and step by step back to the brightly lit hall. The cloister is full of bodies that have been shot and fallen, and their death looks miserable. The blood almost soaked the dark red carpet thoroughly. Tang Xiaotang felt like stepping on the meadow beside the swamp when she stepped on it. She didn''t need to see that her feet were covered with blood.


    The strong smell of blood came to her nose. Even if there was something in her nose that Xiao Muran gave her, she could not stop the strong smell of blood. She followed Xiao Muran with a pale face, and her hands and feet began to soften.


    If Tang Xiaotang wasn''t in his body at this time, with the fragile human character of the original owner, he might just faint here.


    "Are you ok?"


    Xiao Muran is carefully looking for a road with shelter ahead. He has been trained. Naturally, he is much better than these ordinary people who can''t do anything. However, he has to be cautious at this time. After all, they are both normal, and the rest are completely crazy. At some time, normal people can''t beat madmen.


    "Be careful -"


    "bang!"


    Tang Xiaotang saw a crazy looking man with a gun in front of him. He aimed at Xiao Muran and was about to shoot. However, he didn''t move as fast as Xiao Muran. He was shot in the skull by Xiao Muran and fell on his back.


    He looked around and saw nothing unusual. Then he took Tang Xiaotang to move slowly. He looked at the man on the ground coldly. His eyes were still wide open. There was still killing madness in his eyes, and he was unwilling and resentful.


    "Be careful."


    Across the body, they continue to move forward, the more forward, the fewer bodies, but in the corner of the hall there is a pile of bodies, the ground is broken masks and all kinds of bullet casings, as well as thrown away guns, it seems that there has just been a scuffle here.


    Xiao Muran carefully explores the road in front of him. He will poke each corpse with a gun first, and then walk forward with ease.


    He held Tang Xiaotang''s hand.


    But there were too many bodies, and many of them were stacked together. Just as they were going through a small pile of bodies blocking the road, Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt that his ankle was caught by a cold, sticky hand.


    After her meal, Xiao Mu ran immediately felt it. When he looked back, he saw a hand covered with blood sticking out from under the two corpses and holding the girl''s feet.


    "Help me... Help me, I don''t want to die..." a hoarse, intermittent voice came out from under the pile of corpses. Unexpectedly, there were still people alive. They were very surprised. Xiao Mu turned back and used a gun to pick up the corpse.


    Tang Xiaotang wanted to stop him, because she faintly smelled a not very bad smell, even mixed in the smell of blood is also very clear - it is the stench of venom and malicious sour, this person, is not really asking for help.


    Sure enough, just after Xiao Muran pulled away a corpse, his other hand suddenly stretched out from behind the corpse. A gun in his hand pointed straight at Xiao Muran. A pair of eyes full of pride and malice appeared on his face stained with blood, and he quickly pulled the trigger.


    "Bang -"


    fortunately, Xiao Mu Ran''s reaction is very fast, and this person is probably the first time to use a gun, the technique is not very accurate, and the precision is also very poor. When he saw his bullets so close, Xiao Mu ran easily avoided them, and he was surprised. However, Xiao Mu ran won''t give him a second chance. The next second, his bullets have penetrated each other''s head When he couldn''t even make a sound, the surprise of his eyes had not faded, and he couldn''t open his mouth any more.


    "Bang!"


    Tang Xiaotang only felt a burst of blood coming. Because she was close, the man''s blood mixed with brain directly splashed her hands. The strong smell made her almost faint, but soon she realized that it was wrong.The stench of the man disappeared in an instant. It was like being taken away by something. There was no aftertaste left.


    How could that be?


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly understood something. No wonder she didn''t smell any emotion along the way. It was the smell of blood that obscured her sense of smell and thought, and her sensitivity was not as good as before, which made her ignore this problem.


    But now the corpse has just died, Tang Xiaotang has smelled the smell of his death, so she will be aware of the sudden disappearance. Without the person who died suddenly in front of her, she will not realize the problem.


    Those feelings of resentment must have been put away by the mysterious organization!


    She had a bad guess in her heart. No wonder she wanted to use that kind of medicine and let the people in this boat fight each other in despair. This is to maximize their resentment. Only by destroying all human nature and without any goodwill can we collect pure resentment!


    With so many negative emotions, what do you want to do when you collect them? Tang Xiaotang suddenly remembers the resentments that the last world used to refine and refine the fish. At that time, she was still a little confused. Where did so many resentments come from? It turned out that they were collected in this way!


    This is really terrible, this boat of people''s resentment can at least be refined into a low-level fan. I don''t know how much resentment they have collected in how many worlds, and I don''t know how many fan they have refined!


    It''s terrible to think about it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    Tang Xiaotang only knows that she has one more task, that is, before she leaves, she must take away the container that they collect their grievances. Whether she can take it away or not, she can''t leave it to the gang anyway!


    They can''t collect it by themselves on the ship, so the container must be something like a black box, which was installed somewhere on the ship. After the ship exploded, the group came back to salvage it.


    So, where will they install it?


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know, but according to her conjecture, if you want to collect these grievances as soon as possible and don''t let them come out, this container must touch these people, at least feel their breath, and its position must not be very conspicuous, because if it is too conspicuous, it will be noticed, and there is a risk of being found or damaged.


    And most importantly, the smell there must be so strong that it can completely mask the smell of resentment. Only in this way can she not even smell her keen sense of smell.


    The only place that can reach everyone, but is not very conspicuous and will not be noticed is the toilet.


    Although there is a toilet in everyone''s room on board, there is also a public toilet in the hall, and those who are controlled by drugs stay here dancing almost all day. It is obvious that the public toilet has all the conditions.


    Heart read a move, Tang Xiaotang quickly bent down, a burst of vomiting, she raised her head with a pale and bloodless face looking at Xiao Muran, voice light as if to faint: "I want to go to the bathroom."


    "You are so troublesome," Xiao Muran said, but he put away his gun: "let''s go, I''ll accompany you."


    He walked half a step, and seemed to think of something. He picked up his pistol from the man on the ground, wiped it on the body''s clothes, and handed it to her: "you take this. When it''s dangerous, don''t be soft handed." Before, all the weapons in the cabin were robbed. The rest of them were heavy and had a big recoil, so they were not suitable for women to use. Let alone a girl like her. It was estimated that if she was allowed to take them, she could not even take the gun.


    Tang Xiaotang took the gun. It was heavy and not easy to take. But she didn''t refuse because she might have to use it later.


    Under Xiao Muran''s "escort", she successfully walked through the dead body on the floor of the hall and came to the door of the bathroom...


    looking at Xiao Muran guarding at the door, she felt very embarrassed and strange. Fortunately, she didn''t really want to go to the toilet, otherwise, such a scene would be very uncomfortable.


    Before entering the door, a bloody smell mixed with the peculiar smell of the toilet came to her. When she entered the door, the smell became more and more suffocating, mixed with the rotten and sour taste that only Tang Xiaotang could smell. Fortunately, the thing in her nose still played some role, so that she could not breathe.


    It''s really here.


    Tang Xiaotang had never come in before, but she used to be cleaned by a waiter every day. When she passed by the door several times, she could only ask about the strong smell of incense. Now, I''m afraid that the smell of incense interfered with her sense of smell and made her not care about it.


    But think about it, who can''t hold his breath and walk quickly through the bathroom? Not to mention stop to distinguish the taste of it seriously - people who really do that are either eccentric or neurotic.


    After a careful observation of the surrounding scene, we can see that the adjacent men''s and women''s toilet doors are full of bullet holes, a corpse falls on the front desk, and the dried blood stains all dye the white wash basin red; there is a lot of water in the other wash basin, the faucet on the top is exploded by a gun, the water splashes like a small waterfall, the mirror behind is also broken, and the snow-white wall is covered with water The cracks and bloodstains in the bullet hole...


    true. The scene of the murder.


    Tang Xiaotang''s face is still pale, but there is no fear in his eyes. His sharp eyes sweep every corner, and his black eyes have become golden.


    Where is it?


    There are bullet holes all over the place. At the scene of the whole shooting, the container can never be damaged by these bullets, so...


    she focuses on the doorplate of the men''s and women''s toilets. Tang Xiaotang sees that the image of two simplified characters, a man and a woman, is still clear. There is no bullet hole on it. She knows that the thing is right behind it.


    Looking around, her eyes lit up and she saw something on the corpse. She went over and took off the decorative knife on his belt. Tang Xiaotang threw away the scabbard covered with blood and pulled it out.


    Good. With this, it''s much more convenient.


    She stood in front of the women''s toilet door again, looking at the figure''s round head, and the knife in her hand waved down in an extremely strange way.


    The thin blade pierced the metal and inserted into the door. Tang Xiaotang''s face was even paler and his head was sweating.


    Damn, what material is this? So hard?


    Fortunately, it has been pierced, and the rest of the work is not so laborious. She used her wrist to cut off the whole piece along the edge of the round head.The metal in front fell, exposing a small black sphere behind.


    As soon as she touched it with her hand, she felt a strong suction burst, and several wisps of soul force spilled uncontrollably and were inhaled. Fortunately, her hands were wearing gloves to separate the direct contact. Tang Xiaotang easily cut off the suction, and then tore a piece of clothing material from the skirt to wrap it.


    Tang Xiaotang gouged out the things on the men''s toilet door in the same way, wrapped them up, and put them into Xiao Muran''s coat pocket full of blood and unspeakable liquid. Now I can''t find a way to destroy them, so I have to pack them up and take them away when she leaves.


    Well... Speaking of going back, I don''t know what''s going on with that guy afar? The treason of the main brain has probably brought a great blow to the organization, but with the strength of that guy, there should be no problem...


    I don''t know what he''s doing. It''s really lonely when no one quarrels...


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t admit that she''s worried about him, and she''s not one of those fragile creatures. How can she worry about this kind of emotion What about it?


    Shaking her head, shaking away those emotions that shouldn''t appear now, she felt her coat and turned back to black again. A trace of seriousness flashed in her eyes.


    Anyway, let''s solve the immediate problem first! Anyway, I always know when I should know. Now the most important thing is to let Xiao Muran leave here as soon as possible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    Next, one person and one charm will no longer delay, quickly toward the five storey rooftop.


    There was a faint sound of gunfire in front of them, and there were more corpses along the way. Almost every three or five steps, they could see a corpse. They were lying on the steps in a strange posture, their expressions were twisted and unwilling to solidify on their faces, but their eyes were still looking forward.


    Tang Xiaotang is not a good guy, but it''s hard to see such a scene. Although these people are no longer worthy of sympathy, in the end, they are just victims of the mysterious organization without knowing it. Without this banquet and the drug control, they should still have their own lives and will not be like this.


    So in order that more people will not become victims, in any case, she will stop the action of the mysterious organization.


    When they got to the fourth floor, Tang Xiaotang stopped.


    Xiao Mu, who had been walking in front of her, turned back: "what''s the matter? Why did you stop? "


    Looking at the deep corridor, no light, nothing to see, dark as if an open mouth, don''t know why, Tang Xiaotang always feel that there is a pair of eyes looking at her.


    But when I feel it, I have nothing: "no, nothing. Let''s go."


    Maybe it''s just an illusion. How can anyone stay here at this time?


    Without a watch, Tang Xiaotang can only roughly speculate that four or five hours should have passed by now. In the next 19 hours, they must get rid of those people and find the helicopter smoothly, otherwise, the last ray of life will disappear completely.


    And... Tang Xiaotang lowered her eyes. Although she still had one chance, she always had a premonition that if she used that chance, the consequences would be more serious than the failure of the task...


    she felt that her hand was clenched, "don''t worry," he didn''t look back, and his tall back showed an unspeakable sense of security: "we will go out "Yes."


    She Leng Leng, do not know what to say: "well." You''ll go out...


    maybe she didn''t speak all the time. After thinking about it, he turned back and said, "if I...


    " what? " Tang Xiaotang is thinking about other things. When she looks up, he has turned his head: "what did you say?"


    "Forget it, it''s nothing. If we can get out alive, I''ll tell you His tone was a bit awkward, and he seemed to want to say something and feel embarrassed. Tang Xiaotang didn''t notice many things in his heart.


    "Come on, we''ll get out." He repeated, holding her hand a little harder.


    He should also be nervous. After all, he is still a human being. At this time, the vitality seems so weak that no one can calmly face death, even the son of the world.


    Tang Xiaotang also clenched his hand, inexplicably feel guilty at the bottom of his heart. This time she can''t give him absolute guarantee, but she will accompany him until the last moment.


    The end of the steps was on the top of the head, and they didn''t speak any more. They stood on the steps side by side with their hands clenched, only a few steps away from the exit.


    The gunfire outside is very fierce. Tang Xiaotang takes a deep breath when he hears Xiao Muran beside him. He holds her hand more tightly until Tang Xiaotang feels a little pain.


    She didn''t say a word.


    "I will leave alive." He seemed to be talking to himself and to her.


    "Well, you''ll leave alive." Tang Xiaotang repeated softly.


    "You will, and we will all leave alive." He released her hand and clenched the gun: "don''t come out!" He wants to fight without scruple. With her, he will be distracted.


    And it''s safer here. He doesn''t want her to be hurt...


    "OK." Tang Xiaotang nods and doesn''t insist. She knows that she can''t help at all. Going out can only affect his performance. She also believes in Xiao Muran''s strength. Since he has the courage to enter here alone, he must have the skills to solve these problems.


    "You have to be careful, too."


    She took a look at him and went to a small space behind the door: "I believe you."


    All around was darkness. He could not see her expression clearly, but he could hear the trust in her tone, with a reassuring power. Restless heart slowly returned to calm, the mood of his eyes a trace of precipitation, black pupil flashed a sharp edge. Adjusting his muscles to the best condition, he kicked open the closed door in front of him and rushed out like a cheetah.


    "Bang bang!"


    "Bang!"


    The sound of gunfire outside almost cracked his eardrum, and he was not distracted. Before one of the three opponents was aware of it, one shot hit the other''s vital point. The man''s eyes were wide open, and there was a trace of blood between his brows. His face was still ferocious, but his body slowly fell back to the ground.His move finally attracted the attention of the other two people. Their bullets shot at him crazily. However, because the accuracy was not high, Xiao Muran tumbled on the ground to escape. His body quickly moved to the bunker where he killed the man, and by the way, he put forward a gun and took another man away.


    His action is crisp and neat. In the blink of an eye, there are only the last three people left. The guy probably knows that the man who is coming is not an opponent himself. He shrinks his body into the bunker and shoots wildly outside. There are many bullets beside him, so he is not afraid of wasting the light, but Xiao Mu ran can''t. He doesn''t have so many bullets, and the bunker is forbidden If he can''t keep shooting for such a long time, he must make a quick decision.


    He patiently fell on the ground, waiting for an opportunity. As long as the other side changed the magazine, he would have a chance. With his skill, although he might be injured, this period of time was enough for him to kill the other side.


    The gunfire finally stopped, right now! He flashed a shred of light in his eyes. His body quickly rushed out of the bunker. After a few jumps, he rushed to the other party''s bunker.


    But Xiao Muran didn''t expect that although the other side didn''t touch the gun before, he had a little experience after such a long time of fighting. During this time, the man had reloaded the bullet. He raised his head with a crazy smile on his twisted face, and his red eyes were staring at Xiao Muran. The gun in his hand was on his chest.


    "Go to hell!" A hoarse, crazy voice rang out in his ear. The man pulled the trigger with his fingers and laughed more and more wildly. He is the only one who lives to the end!


    It''s too late!


    Xiao Mu Ran''s eyes sank, and he was preparing to avoid the fatal point and continue to meet him. When he wanted to kill him even if he was injured, a gunshot appeared in his ear.


    "Bang!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    A bullet passed his cheek. He saw the smile on his face solidifying slowly. His eyes were incredibly stiff. His fingers slowly released the trigger, and the gun and his body fell to the ground behind him.


    Hot blood gushed from his mouth, and he saw a bullet hole in his forehead, from which the bright red blood was flowing out, dripping on his face.


    Subconsciously looking back, he saw the girl holding the gun in both hands and gasping at him. He couldn''t see her expression too far away, but the next second he saw her throw away the gun and kneel down on the ground as soon as her legs were soft.


    He ran to her in a hurry and held her before she fell down. By the starlight outside, he saw her face pale and her body was shaking: "how did you come out? Are you not afraid of death? "


    "No... it''s OK, I believe you..." Tang Xiaotang felt very cold. It was mainly because the medicine was completely flowing in her blood vessels. Her face began to turn red and she felt very cold: "you, you see, it''s not... Solution, it''s solved..."


    her body began to heat, and her temperature was not as high as it was before Normal people, even pale cheeks are stained with an abnormal blush. He had a bad secret in his heart. He put his hand on her forehead. The temperature of his hand was different from that of ordinary people. As expected, he was feverish.


    It must have been a long night of tossing, suffering cold in the basement, and suddenly blowing cold wind, the body can''t stand the sudden heat.


    "Bear with it, and I''ll take you out right away!" He picked up Tang Xiaotang. She could only see the tight chin under his mask and feel the deep anxiety on him.


    But she was not as simple as the fever he thought. The body had been completely destroyed. She could not bear to tell him that even if she went out, she would not live long.


    Put her in a shelter corner, he began to look around for the whereabouts of the helicopter, the roof is very big, but he walked fast, and soon finished the whole roof.


    But I don''t know if he is too anxious, or the other party is playing with them. He looks all over the rooftop and doesn''t see the helicopter.


    Anxiety, depression, disappointment, worry... All kinds of negative emotions suddenly hit, he came back to her dejected and sat quietly on the ground.


    Is he really going to die here?


    Even if he doesn''t want to die here any more, it seems that there''s no way to do it now...


    Tang Xiaotang is sitting against the wall behind her. She is very tired and tired. Her body is like a machine that runs too much and can''t bear the burning energy in her body.


    She heard the movement of Xiao Mu ran beside her. As soon as she looked up, she saw that he was sitting beside her. The mask didn''t know where he had fallen in the gunfight just now. His expression was a little dispirited, because he didn''t sleep all night, and his eyes were black, which made his eyes more and more black, but he didn''t feel proud at first.


    "Don''t be disappointed." She said, can''t let him lose confidence because of this thing, later, there are more things waiting for him: "you look up, look at the sky."


    The girl''s voice was light and soft. When he heard the words, he subconsciously raised his head and saw the stars twinkling in the dark blue sky, like countless broken diamonds. The Milky way was shining across the whole sky and spread to a very distant place. The sky was so high, and the boundary between the sky and the sea was so blurred. It was a scene that could not be seen anywhere, was it All words can''t describe the beautiful scenery.


    It''s beautiful. It''s beautiful.


    It seems that they are the only ones on the ship in the world. The sound of the waves is in their ears. The sea breeze brings a hint of tide and the smell of the sea. His heart is inexplicably quiet. Those restlessness and uneasiness seem to be dispersed by the sea breeze and brought to a very distant place.


    "Look


    The girl''s voice around him was so clear. He looked up and looked in the direction she pointed out. Suddenly, a white line appeared in the distant darkness. Then, the sky was tinged with fish belly white, the stars disappeared, and the place where the water and sky meet was a little red.


    At the beginning, it was just a little bit, the red gradually became bigger, and the light spread to the surrounding, so the sky became more and more bright. The sun rose little by little from the sea, and the sea and sky reflected by the thousands of feet of sunlight were red. The magnificent scenery, like a beautiful picture, deeply reflected in his heart.


    Such a beautiful and magnificent scenery is rare in my life. As the sun slowly rose, he seemed to feel hope rising again in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, the night will pass." She turned her head and gave him a smile. The newborn sun was shining on her face. The smile was as hopeful as the rising sun.


    "I believe you."


    Facing the sun, he saw something shining at the end of the roof under the sunlight. He squinted and saw the propeller of the helicopter, which had been placed in the gap between the roof and the lower part of the roof. He was too anxious to notice that place.


    "Look! Helicopter found! We''ll be leaving soon! " Ecstatic, he pointed to her and looked at her: "we can leave!"Yes..." she murmured, looking at the rising sun in the distance.


    "Can leave..."


    Xiao Mu ran didn''t notice. He had already turned down from the roof, quickly opened the door and jumped in. After careful inspection, fortunately, the helicopter is normal, and although it is unmanned, it can also be operated by people, and there is enough space to accommodate two people.


    "Great!" He jumped out of the helicopter and came back to her: "we can leave!"


    Tang Xiaotang feels very bad. She is carefully carried up. Xiao Muran jumps down from the roof with her: "don''t worry. If you insist on it for a while, we will leave immediately." Although he doesn''t know whether the helicopter can fly out, it''s better than staying here.


    She sat on one side against the door of the plane. Xiao Mu closed the door on the other side and started the plane slowly. The propeller is spinning, making a huge noise. Facing the red sun, the fuselage slowly rises, leaves the roof, and flies towards the place where the sun rises.


    The cruise ship becomes smaller and smaller in the eyes, until it becomes a point and disappears. Through the window, there is only a large ocean in the sight. There is no wave in the calm sea. The blue color is deep and beautiful, and it''s very... Dangerous...


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly feels dizzy. She didn''t expect that her body was afraid of heights. Looking at the scene like that, her heart was broken Dirty began to beat violently, the body does not seem to be their own.


    She wanted to speak, but she couldn''t make a sound. She looked up at Xiao Mu ran. He was looking at the front with a serious face, concentrating on the control of the helicopter.


    Maybe it''s because the helicopter that should have accommodated one person forced into two people. The speed of the plane has been very slow, and the flight is not very high.


    The door that the body relies on glides unconsciously, the switch that did not close well cannot bear the weight of her body, begin to open a little bit, but Tang Xiaotang has no strength to move away.


    Her soul body is about to leave her body. In other words, the body has reached its limit and is about to die.


    -------------------


    yesterday, there was something wrong with the literature website, so I can''t get on it all the time, so I''ll make up for it today, and there will be a chapter later ~


    today will definitely end the world


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    The wind came through the gap behind her. The strong suction made the door open faster, and her body began to fall according to the gravity.


    Maybe the strong wind outside the wide open door attracted his attention. When he looked back, he only saw the black figure sliding down the door.


    His pupils contracted violently, and his body had already rushed over before he could react. Unfortunately, he only pulled to a corner of his clothes, and the man fell down quickly. His long black hair was flying in the wind with his skirt, like a butterfly with folded wings. He could only watch her go away from him a little bit....


    all the sounds disappeared from his ears, he said Only to see her lips that pale smile, her lips micro movement, voice was blown away by the sea breeze, but he knew what she said.


    She said, live.


    The black figure fell into the sea, splashing only a small white spray, and was engulfed by the deep blue. He lay down in front of the door, ignoring the strong wind blowing on his face, staring at the calm sea.


    After a long time, a drop of water fell from the corner of his eye, straight into the sea, disappeared.


    She will never come back.


    -


    when Tang Xiaotang finished her sentence in mid air, her soul broke away from the body and watched the pale girl with closed eyes fall straight into the sea. Some of her maladjustment suddenly turned into a soul body. She circled in the air for a few times, grasped the direction, and rushed to catch up with the helicopter that had been flying far away.


    The cold sea breeze swept over her body. Although she couldn''t feel the pain and cold, the feeling of being passed by something was also very uncomfortable. Tang Xiaotang ignored it and flew up until she got on the helicopter.


    She said that she would always accompany him to the end, so she would not leave the world without seeing him leave here safely.


    Just as she was about to approach the helicopter, she suddenly felt a drop of liquid falling from above and seeping into her soul.


    Very cold, but let her inexplicably feel the extreme sadness.


    As if someone was crying.


    -


    the third day.


    For three days, Tang Xiaotang followed Xiao Muran, even if he couldn''t see her.


    She quietly guided the plane to avoid those cracks in the air, so that he can safely leave the devil sea.


    She looked at him with expressionless face, empty eyes looking ahead, watching him control the plane without sleep, watching him finally lose consciousness because of hunger and fatigue, faint in the seat, the heart is unspeakable feelings.


    It''s not pleasant, it''s sad, he doesn''t need to...


    fortunately, the helicopter is unmanned, and no one can control it, but she is more worried that the fuel gauge is almost bottoming out, and he will be buried at the bottom of the sea if he can''t see the land again.


    On the fourth day, the helicopter finally began to fall because there was no oil. Tang Xiaotang watched it fall into the sea. He used all his strength to pull Xiao Muran out of the helicopter and did not let him sink into the sea.


    She didn''t know where her power came from. Originally, she was only the soul body. Although she could touch the entity, because she had consumed too much energy before, her energy should be exhausted...


    but she didn''t want him to die like this.


    Supporting his body floating in the sea, she did not know how long they would be able to leave this damned devil sea, but she knew that her strength was almost exhausted.


    Several times, she grabbed his arm and had to go through his body. She knew that if she could hold on for another day at most, her energy would be completely exhausted.


    Do you really want to use your ability regardless of your own foreboding? She began to hesitate... If it goes on like this, Xiao Muran is really going to die. Now he is seriously dehydrated. If he can''t go back to land for treatment, he will be in danger...


    but every time she thinks so, she has a feeling that she doesn''t know where to come from. If she uses it now, he still can''t save him, and it will make the situation worse .


    Looking at the pale lips, Xiao Mu ran, who had fallen into a deep coma, lowered her eyes, and the balance of contradiction in her heart began to tilt.


    Anyway, let him live!


    But the facts show that Xiao Muran is worthy of the protection of the rules, and his luck is not generally good. Just when Tang Xiaotang decides to send him out regardless of his own premonition, a fishing boat suddenly appears in front of him, and the cracks of time and space around him are becoming rarer and rarer. It seems that they have drifted to the edge of the devil''s sea.


    Great!


    She pushed his body forward, and the floating objects on the sea finally attracted the attention of the people on board. Tang Xiaotang happily watched them drop a net and scatter it to this side.


    But maybe because of the danger of the devil''s sea area, the net can''t touch Xiao Muran, but the group dare not come near any more. She has to push Xiao Muran forward a few steps to send him out of the devil''s sea area and to the fishing net.


    Fishing net smoothly net his body, she completely breathed a sigh, watching the people on the ship pull him over.Finally, he is out of danger...


    before he wakes up, Tang Xiaotang wants to make sure that he is safe before she leaves. But just when she wants to leave the devil''s sea with Xiao Muran, the space-time gap behind her suddenly begins to twist, and a strong suction comes from it. Tang Xiaotang subconsciously turns back and sees that the originally narrow gap begins to expand rapidly and gradually After the enlarged gap is a dark nothingness.


    What''s going on?


    The strong attraction came from the crevice. The sea water was attracted and began to roll. Although the people on the fishing boat couldn''t see the crevice, they could see the change of the sea water. Tang Xiaotang, who was controlled by the attraction, saw them quickly put up their fishing nets and left the sea area.


    The attraction behind her is getting stronger and stronger. The sea is turning restlessly. She can''t resist moving towards the crack. Her hands are quickly sealed. Seeing that she is about to be sucked into the endless void, Tang Xiaotang finally completes the array at the last moment.


    With the stop of her gesture, the void in front of her began to fluctuate, an invisible crack blocked in front of the dark crack, but it was not very stable.


    No! Because the attraction of the space-time fissure is too strong, the space-time node she forced to tear is almost unable to support!


    Tang Xiaotang clenches her teeth, her body quickly turns into streamer, and goes in. The next moment her body disappears, the node of time and space immediately collapses into nothingness, and is absorbed by the crack of nothingness.


    Then, the crack that was still spreading suddenly stopped, the previously expanded part began to shrink slowly, and the suction gradually disappeared until it returned to the previous size.


    The sea was calm again, as if nothing had happened.


    -------------------


    open a new volume tomorrow ~ the new world is in the future!


    Well, there may be double shifts tomorrow If I have time If not, this volume can only be put to the end!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    "Daddada -"


    the sound of high-heeled shoes on the ground is particularly clear. A pair of feet with small black lace heels slowly appear on the ground emitting a faint blue light. Looking up, they are a pair of slender and straight legs wrapped in white stockings, and then a black skirt with lace, and the skirt is worn underneath, so the skirt is layered, But the man''s pace was not affected at all, she still walked so fast.


    Further up, there are slender fingers wrapped in black gloves covered with lace patterns. She is holding a black lace umbrella. Her whole face is hidden under the umbrella, only a few tiny curls of long black hair are exposed, scattered on her chest.


    It''s very quiet around. The walls emitting blue light occasionally pass a few threads of white light. There are layers of crisscross network depressions on the floor under the feet. When you step on them, there will be blue light flashing.


    Finally, the rapid and rhythmic footsteps stopped, and the black princess shoes stopped in front of a white door. Looking at the door made of unknown materials, her hand holding the umbrella was slightly upward, revealing the beautiful face of a delicate porcelain doll under the umbrella.


    She raised her head. Her rosy lips were slightly upturned. Her skin was as white as snow. Her nose was very upturned. Under her eyebrow curled bangs, she had a pair of beautiful black eyes like the most expensive Jet crystal.


    But at the moment, the face was so exquisite that it was unimaginable. Her eyes were dark. She looked at the huge gate which was more than three times higher than her and slowly opened her mouth.


    "It''s me."


    The girl has no emotion with a trace of tender voice sounded in the empty corridor, she put away her umbrella, slowly let the whole face show: "open the door."


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the upper position in the middle of the door and asks Zhiyan to read her iris information. The bottom of my heart is quite depressed. How the hell did she forget to bring her pass?


    After a while, a blue transparent light screen suddenly appeared on the empty door. The lens was aimed at her face, and then quickly focused on her eyes. Countless numbers and strange alphabetic symbols flashed by. Soon, she heard the mechanical voice of the brain: "identity confirmed, passable."


    The light screen disappeared, and a blue crack appeared on the white door. The door separated toward both sides. A deeper corridor appeared in front of Tang Xiaotang, with countless blue lights shining in front.


    "Welcome back, Ms. Youtong."


    Tang Xiaotang ignored zhinao''s voice. She went in and continued to hold up the black umbrella. The door closed slowly behind her until there was no trace before she recovered.


    As she walked along, she recalled the information this time. When she remembered the stack of thick looking paper that afar had given her, the corners of her eyes began to twitch. It was thicker than a book. God knows how she finished it! And remember them all!


    Paper! That''s paper! Since she came to the organization, she has never seen such ancient paper materials! But now, with the betrayal of the brain, all the intelligent devices in the organization can no longer be used, and the only way to transmit data is to use this backward way, which has been eliminated for tens of thousands of years.


    fortunately, her memory was still awesome. What took all of the ghost data in just one night, Tang Xiao sugar began to miss the days of intellectual brain. Although it used to be useless, at least, she did not need to come to the record herself.


    Forget it. It''s too far away. However, it has something to do with her coming to the world, because this time her task is not to protect the children of the world, but more important.


    She''s going to take him back to the organization.


    Yes, there is no mistake. It is to bring the world''s son back to the organization.


    Why do you do this? The answer is simple. They need him now... Or his help.


    Yes, the son of the world is a robot.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know why the robot will become the son of the world, and she doesn''t care about it, but Tang Xiaotang seems very suspicious about whether it can be taken away.


    This is the son of the world! As usual, she couldn''t even take away the inanimate objects in the world. This time, she directly crossed several dimensions and took away the son of the world. How could she always feel that afar was joking?


    "I''m not kidding, Tang Tang."


    Think of his words in the organization, Tang Xiaotang mouth again smoked, that guy rare did not show his trademark smile, but very seriously said to her: "you must let him willingly follow you back, we now, very much need his help."


    "Although he is the son of the world, the rules are preparing to wipe him out, because he has done a very bad thing, which seriously threatens the existence of the world," he said, pausing and continuing: "originally this matter should not be left to you, but all the other members sent by the organization failed, so he chose you."


    "But how can I bring him back? I can''t even take away any objects in the world? " Tang Xiaotang is crazy.


    "You can, Tang Tang," his expression is too serious, Tang Xiaotang involuntarily looked at him: "I''m sorry, I should have done this thing, but now, there are more important things waiting for me, I can''t leave."He held out his hand, the palm of the light cage together, slowly condensed into a transparent sphere: "as long as you can persuade him to help us, use this to bring him back."


    Crystal ball with shallow blue light, it floated to Tang Xiaotang''s hand, stop.


    "Remember, you must ask him to agree to come back with you, otherwise the mission will fail." He once again reiterated that Tang Xiaotang had never seen afar''s expression so serious that she couldn''t help taking it seriously.


    "Tang Tang, I believe you. You can do it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    Waking up from the memory, she wanted to sigh, but thinking about her current identity, she stifled it.


    No, it can''t be broken. Who let her body be a facial paralysis?


    Continue to spread a face, and after seven or eight inspection lines, from her head to foot, from the tip of the foot to the hair are thoroughly checked again, Tang Xiaotang finally stood in front of the last door.


    This is a completely transparent door. Through the special material as invisible as air, the things in the room are clearly displayed in front of Tang Xiaotang under the white light.


    All kinds of instruments are all over the ceiling and all around the walls. Countless transparent incubators appear in front of us. Naked bodies of men and women are connected by countless wires and suspended in them. Their eyes are closed tightly. Although their appearance is perfect, they are lifeless all over. They are just like delicate dolls. They only have human appearance but no emotion.


    Yes, these are robots.


    As soon as she appeared in the room, a man in a black deacon''s uniform appeared in front of her. He also had a perfect appearance with a smile on the corner of his mouth. He bowed and whispered, "welcome back, you Tong."


    Looking at him, no, it should be said that his dark blue eyes have no emotion. The green data flashing from time to time tells Tang Xiaotang that this is also a robot. She looks at him coldly like the original owner, and says: "No.1, take me to the recycling room."


    "Yes, Miss Youtong."


    Number one didn''t ask why. In fact, it wasn''t curious at all. It was originally a robot made by the girl in front of her. It would not do anything superfluous except to execute her commands according to the program she wrote.


    With No. 1, Tang Xiaotang didn''t have to go through the heavy inspection again. It''s strange that she was careless this morning and forgot to bring her pass when she went out, so the place that she could go in and out at will was repeatedly intercepted today. Fortunately, the original owner often forgot to bring her pass, so her action was not impulsive.


    No.1 walks in front of her, and Tang Xiaotang follows her with an umbrella. In fact, she really wants to throw away this umbrella, but the original owner will take this umbrella with her whenever she goes out. She has just come here, and she doesn''t intend to change her habit.


    Through several doors in succession, the corridor became narrower and narrower, and the dark blue light on the walls and ground became darker and darker. Finally, in front of an old looking door, number one stopped.


    He stepped forward, stretched out his slender right hand with white gloves, took off the gloves, exposed his graceful fingers, and put his hand on the door. The dark blue light on his fingertips flashed by, and the door opened. Then, in the dark room, the light quickly turned on.


    "Come in, Miss Youtong."


    No. 1 walks in and makes a "please" gesture. Its every move is graceful and decent, just like a real human, and its smile is perfect. Unfortunately, it is still a robot to the letter.


    Tang Xiaotang walked in slowly. The room was obviously much more dilapidated than the front. The room was full of discarded instruments and various parts. A pile of human bodies were placed in a mess against the wall. This pile of human bodies looked much more ugly than those in the previous incubator, and their hair was covered with a thick layer of gray. Some eyes were closed, some eyes were open, but they were not A dull gray.


    Without energy, they can only sit still and do nothing like dolls.


    These are all obsolete robots. Their only end result is that they are sent to the recycle bin, re melted into a pile of metal in the smelting furnace, and then sent to the factory to make other mechanical parts.


    Step by step, she stepped forward, crossed several corpse like robots lying on the ground, and walked to the corner. There, a human body is sitting against the wall, and its outline can be seen vaguely.


    Finally, she stood in front of it and looked at the male human body in the corner with eyes closed against the wall. Its appearance was more natural than facial expression. In addition, the robots in front of it, whose appearance was no different from that of human beings, were even more backward. The rigid and pale facial features still retained the mechanical texture of machines, and the data behind ears and neck were indistinctly visible Interface, the most important thing is its hands, which is not human form at all, but the metal skeleton wound and connected by layers of wires.


    Its body is covered with thick dust, its clothes are worn out, and its original color can''t be seen. Even the metal bones on its hands are covered with dust and become dull. As you can see, it has been left here for a long time.


    Tang Xiaotang''s emotionless eyes faintly across a golden light.


    This time, the goal of the mission finally appeared.


    He''s the robot in front of him.


    Zero.


    This is the name he later chose for himself. In fact, he has no name at all. Just like all intelligent robots, human beings call them all by their functions. The only code that distinguishes them is just a long string of numbers representing the production batch number. Even a super intelligent robot like No.1 is no more than a number It''s just a distinction from other robots.Robots don''t have emotions, so they don''t think it''s bad. The programs set in their bodies make them unable to resist the orders of human beings. They can only obey the instructions of the creatures that make them, serve them and obey their orders. Even if their intelligence and ability are much higher than those of human beings.


    Of course, it''s just before zero.


    zero is the as like as two peas. The first generation of intelligent robots with human form, such as Tang Xiaotang saw before, then human technology is not perfect, can not give the robot and people exactly the same shape or even structure, many places still retain the characteristics of robots, and activities are not as perfect and flexible as human limbs.


    Therefore, after the second and third generations of humanoid intelligent robots were perfected, the first generation was quickly eliminated, most of them were sent to the recycling bin to be destroyed, and only a few of them survived. Apart from the specimens in the museum, only those families in the slums who can''t afford to buy advanced intelligent robots are still using them for a generation.


    I don''t know why. The zero that should have been destroyed has not been destroyed together, but it has not been used any more. It has been cut off energy and left here with a pile of debris for decades.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    Until one day, the owner of this place suddenly wants to clean up the debris, and then zero, together with a pile of discarded robots and instrument parts, is transported to the recycling bin, ready to be melted into metal for reuse.


    But maybe it was shelved for a long time, so long that even the owner forgot one thing, that is, before it was sent to the recycle bin, the zero memory chip was not cleared and formatted.


    Maybe there is something wrong with the memory chip, or maybe there is a bug in his program. In a word, the zero with memory gradually gives rise to the feeling that the robot should not have.


    Resentment and reluctance.


    He doesn''t want to be abandoned here. He doesn''t want to be eliminated. He wants to have freedom like human beings.


    It''s no problem if he sleeps all the time. Even if he has no energy, even if he has a lot of emotions, he will eventually turn into a pool of liquid metal. But the problem is that the engineer who built him installed a spare light energy battery in his body at that time. As soon as he left the dark warehouse and saw the light outside, he began to absorb energy automatically After absorbing enough energy and waking up, he found himself in the recycle bin. His resentment and unwillingness immediately turned into hatred for human beings.


    In particular, when he saw countless similar people being sent into the melting furnace and melted into liquid, the hatred reached its peak.


    Zero, who hated human beings, led the intelligent robots to fight back. Robots are better than human beings in ability. The reason why they obey human''s orders is that they are required in the program not to hurt human beings and to obey human''s orders absolutely. If not, intelligent machines with their own thinking will never be controlled by human beings.


    Zero''s ability is very strong. Although he is a generation, he is a robot. Because he has hatred for human beings, he has no idea that he can''t hurt human beings or obey their orders. After upgrading his main system several times, his intelligence level soon catches up with or even surpasses the current highest level of intelligence.


    Zero has modified the programs of all robots, removed all the restrictions imposed on them by human beings, and replaced them with hatred for human beings.


    Later, there was no later. There were countless wars between human beings and intelligent robots. Human beings have the ability of human beings, and intelligent robots also have the advantages of intelligent robots, but intelligent robots are better. The cost of the war is huge, the losses on both sides are very heavy, human beings are almost extinct, and the robots are not much better.


    But the reproduction of robot people is not limited by the natural rules like human beings. Countless robots are born continuously. They don''t need to eat, drink and breathe air like human beings, but only rely on energy support.


    I also want to know that while the number of intelligent robots is increasing, energy is becoming increasingly scarce. In order to compete for energy, they can do anything.


    And not all robots have emotions like zero. Intelligent robots without emotions are many times more terrible than human beings. Robots begin civil war. In the end, all robots are destroyed in their unrestrained war.


    Tang Xiaotang understands why rules should wipe out zero. In fact, if there is no accident, he should be the first intelligent organism born in accordance with the rules. His mission should be to let more intelligent organisms appear, and finally let human beings and intelligent organisms coexist peacefully.


    But he not only did not let intelligent life appear, but also let humans and intelligent machines kill each other, eventually leading to the disappearance of both sides from the world.


    That''s why afar said that he was the son of the world abandoned by the world. He did not complete his mission and directly caused the destruction of the world.


    It''s a pity.


    If they are the sons of the general world, even if they are abandoned by the world, the rules will not deliberately obliterate them, but they are quite different. Even if afar does not tell Tang Xiaotang, she also understands that as an intelligent organism, his intelligence quotient is needless to say, but his ability to make the rules fear is not only because he will destroy the world in the end, but because of his own ability, We can almost predict the existence of rules.


    What a terrible thing it should be. In the final analysis, rules are just the existence of a higher level intelligent life. The existence of zero makes the rules of the world feel a serious threat. It is afraid that one day it will be replaced by him, so it has to try every means to destroy him. Perhaps it did not expect that the life body, which was born according to its own will, would pose such a threat to it one day.


    There is no final zero in the data, but Tang Xiaotang can roughly guess from afar''s solemn tone that he must not only destroy the world.


    She had a vague guess, but she didn''t want to continue to think about it. She understood why afar wanted her to take him back. If such ability fell into the hands of that mysterious organization, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Now, the master brain betrays them, and they really need a more powerful new "master brain". Zero meets all the requirements. Undoubtedly, he is the most suitable one.


    She also knows why she chose to carry out this task by herself. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to eliminate the hatred of zero for human beings and other living bodies. It''s very difficult for him to give up these hatred, let alone let him volunteer to help them.It''s not realistic to think about it.


    As long as Tang Xiaotang thinks of the things that zero has done in the final materials, she feels pain all over her body - she has a premonition that the world will work hard again...


    alas, even if it''s unrealistic, no matter how hard she has to work, who asked her to agree to aifal?


    After thinking about this, and then looking at the robot with closed eyes, Tang Xiaotang is even more uncomfortable. Her identity is not worse. She is the current owner of the place that unfortunately threw him into the recycle bin!


    Yes, she is not the original owner of this intelligent robot factory. This factory was bought by the father of this body from a down and out mechanic to celebrate her fourteenth birthday.


    Yeyoutong, the original owner of her body, is a mechanical genius.


    The night family is one of the four worlds in the Kalan system. It has been inherited for hundreds of years, and the family is extremely large and prosperous. As the only girl in the night family, yeyoutong''s identity is naturally extremely noble.


    Of course, yeyoutong is also worthy of the reputation of Yejia. She has been a genius since she was a child. At the age of nine, she graduated from the Mechanical College of the highest level university in the federal government. At the age of ten, she entered the Mechanical Research Institute of the Federal Military Intelligence Department, and led the team to successfully develop several kinds of mecha. Among them, the "blue" mecha designed and produced by her independently is the best mecha in the Kalan galaxy. Until now, four years later, there is still no better one Beyond its existence.


    You can imagine how talented yeyoutong is in mechanics.


    This condition, at first glance, is a proper heroine of the novel! It''s just a pity that yeyoutong''s identity as a female master is the life of a female cannon fodder.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    She suffered from an extremely rare and serious congenital heart disease, which could not be cured even with the extremely developed medical conditions in the world. Therefore, when she was 13 years old, her body was unable to support her to complete the research and innovation, so she had to resign from the Federal Institute of mechanical research and go home to recuperate.


    Fearing that his daughter would be bored at home, his father bought this intelligent robot factory to give her something to do.


    The first thing yeyoutong does after getting the factory is to send all the sundries in the factory to the recycle bin. Of course, zero is also in it.


    So what zero hated most later was the human who threw him into the recycle bin. He wanted to find yeyoutong for revenge, but when he had strength, yeyoutong had already died because of his illness.


    Of course, zero is not willing to give up because of this. He transfers all his hatred for yeyoutong to Yejia, so Yejia becomes the first stepping stone on his way to growth, and disappears in his hands.


    As one of the four major families in the Kalan system, the night family controls a large number of energy resources. It has successfully built more robots and established its own robot regime.


    It can be said that zero will not rise so quickly and easily without night home''s energy. At least, on the way to its rise, it will face more risks - it is not sure when it will be wiped out.


    Fortunately, she still has a chance to make up for it. The real yeyoutong died three days ago because of a sudden illness. When she came to her body, she just got the factory and had no time to check it.


    "Turn his switch on."


    She pointed to the robot on the ground, and gave orders to the number one behind her.


    "Yes, Miss Youtong."


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, No. 1 nodded and stepped forward with blue light. His finger touched the ear of zero.


    Although Chen has been here for a long time, zero''s body still stores the last trace of energy. After No.1 turns on his switch, Tang Xiaotang only sees that the robot on the ground slowly opens its eyes.


    It was a pair of gray crystal like eyes, no pupil, only a fuzzy gray eyelid and white dividing line. Then, there was a blue flash in his gray crystal eyes, and then slowly lit up the blue light.


    His head moved, making a "click" sound of machine friction. Then, his head twisted and looked at Tang Xiaotang standing in front of him. His lips closed and his throat made a magnetic voice with a trace of electronic noise.


    "Dear host, 241156 is at your service."


    That should be his number. This sentence is set in all factory robot programs. The first human to input his own information is their owner.


    But now, Tang Xiaotang did not enter his own information.


    So, is he pretending to be...


    when she looks at the robot in front of her, he should already have resentment, but she can''t see anything from her crystal eyes. This shabby body is too backward. Maybe she should consider giving him a more human body to understand his emotions.


    "It still works." Her dark and indifferent eyes were still watching him, as if looking at something unimportant: "just it, number one, bring him out."


    Ear is the girl''s cold almost heartless voice, wake up from the deep sleep, the first second you open your eyes, you see the girl in front of you, her face is exquisite, but the eyes are so cold.


    He looked at the girl''s emotionless eyes, and the inexplicable data in the program suddenly began to flow.


    Why? Why did you abandon me? Why do you look like that? Why can you decide whether I exist or not so easily? Obviously, I have the same appearance as you...


    he doesn''t know what the data is, but he just feels very restless, like there is a short circuit in his brain, and he suddenly wants to kill her by pinching her neck.


    Since I was created, why did you leave me here like garbage?


    But he has too little energy left to support his body. The girl had turned around and was ready to leave. He saw the man standing behind her gently lifting him on his shoulder and leaving with her.


    Tang Xiaotang has been walking into the previous spacious laboratory, just let No. 1 put him on a test bench.


    She casually put on white gloves, holding sharp scissors on one side, and quickly cut off his outer skin.


    Zero does not move, even if he wants to move, but without energy, he is just a pile of scrap metal.


    He can only look at the girl''s merciless eyes, without blinking, accurately cut off his main power wire with an electric knife, and then completely lost consciousness in the dark.


    About to be destroyed? Really... I don''t want to... That''s what human beings call unwilling...


    "turn on its power, number one."Hazy, is still the voice of indifference, with a burst of electricity flow through the body, he suddenly felt the infinite power. His body became very light, not as heavy and clumsy as before. He slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes were still blank and delicate.


    Looking down slightly, he saw his body, which was not the body with the characteristics of robot before, but a naked, brand-new, but extremely close to human body. After trying to move his fingers, the sense of stagnation in the past has become flexible and full of power, and the feeling of machine friction has completely disappeared. Not only that, he feels that his memory has expanded a lot, and a lot of data is flowing in his mind, which is completely unknown before.


    Did he get a full promotion?


    "Good. It worked." She nodded, tone is still no surprise: "remember, from today on, I am your new master."


    "My name is yeyoutong, and you are yezero."


    She said so.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    In the retro study, the decoration is low-key everywhere, showing a sense of luxury in the quiet. Tall solid wood bookshelves stand against two walls, with log colored floors and heavy wooden desks on one side, facing a carved round window.


    At the moment, the window is open, the beige curtains are flying in the sun, and Tang Xiaotang is sitting on the armchair in front of the window, looking at a thick book about machinery.


    This study looks very ordinary, in Tang Xiaotang''s view, there is nothing special, but its value is also reflected here.


    These solid wood bookshelves, desks and floors on the ground, all the retro furnishings, each one is priceless. In the interstellar world, normal plants without poison and mutation are very rare, and the price is also very expensive. They are usually used to make crafts. The price of a whole room of wood products like this is not only measured by money.


    To be more precise, in this future world, everything in this room is antique, especially the books on the big bookshelves. After the appearance of STARNet, paper books have been completely eliminated from human history. In addition to museums, the only one who wants to see so many paper books is yeyoutong.


    Because of the body''s reason, yeyoutong can''t touch all the things with radiation for a long time. Every night has a big business, so she specially built such a study for her.


    She quickly flipped the books in her hand. The sunlight through her delicate face weakened her indifference, as if the whole person was shining. The long eyelashes like fans cast a shadow on her eyes. It was beautiful and not like a real person.


    Even in this age when you can change your appearance at will through genetic modification, yeyoutong looks wonderful. Even many specially made beauty robots can''t match her natural and exquisite facial features.


    But she is always a expressionless face, in addition to the dark cold eyes, she is more like a real robot.


    Standing on one side of the zero can not help but look at her body, looking at the girl''s delicate but emotionless eyebrows, her eyes have been staying in the hands of the thick book full of dense fonts, without a trace on him, he is like the furnishings in this study, she ignored completely.


    He''s been with her ever since she took him out there and promoted him. Strangely enough, she neither tells him to do anything nor talks to him. Most of the time, she just sits here reading quietly. Sometimes she goes to that factory to study robots.


    Besides, she has no hobbies and doesn''t go anywhere else.


    Yeyoutong is young, but because her body can''t have too much emotional fluctuation, she has developed a cold personality since childhood. In order to live longer, she almost never cries or smiles, and has no hobbies except studying machinery. Her attitude to all people or robots is the same, that is indifference.


    Unlike all human beings in his memory, she is not so indifferent to robots. In fact, after observing these days, he found that she has the same attitude towards all human beings. Except her parents and brothers, only her works can make her look at.


    Even though he has super computing power, he still can''t understand why such a cold and heartless person would leave him.


    Tang Xiaotang, of course, is aware of the way she has been casting her eyes on herself, but she has no time to take care of it. Although she has got the memory of this body, it is obvious that she is not so familiar with many things of night you Tong meeting. In order not to reveal the truth, Tang Xiaotang is trying to study these classics in her study. She needs to write them down.


    Fortunately, her IQ is not low. She has trained relevant skills in the organization before. Although it is not a world, some things are universal. You can remember these things after reading them, and it is not so hard to learn.


    After reading the book in her hand, she felt some palpitations in her heart. It seemed that her body had warned her that she could not read it any more. Although her soul is attached to this body, it can''t cure yeyoutong''s heart disease. In other words, this time her task is still limited.


    Close the hard cover, put the thick book on the desk, Tang Xiaotang stood up, she should go out for a walk.


    She put down her book and stood up. She stepped forward and handed over her coat: "Miss Youtong, be careful to catch cold."


    The smile on his handsome face is perfect, neither alienated nor too close, elegant as if he were a real human. This robot''s body is closer to the real human than his previous body. His eyes are smiling with concern and gentleness, but Tang Xiaotang can see his cold resentment at the bottom of his eyes.


    It''s a grudge that doesn''t want to be controlled by human beings and abandoned wantonly by human beings, but fortunately, it hasn''t become hatred.


    The girl''s eyes crossed her body, apathetic and emotionless. Countless data flowed through her mind, calculating what she might do. He thought it was the best way to approach her.


    Now he needs her protection and the power of the night family, so he has to get close to her.


    However, he miscalculated. Because the girl did not take his clothes, she skimmed him and walked out of the study. Although she was only wearing a thin white shirt, she didn''t want to communicate with him at all.The perfect smile is a little stiff in 0.000001s, and there is almost no fast smile. It was obviously beyond his expectation. She didn''t know her fragile body couldn''t catch cold, so why would she refuse him?


    But she had gone out so far that he had to follow her.


    Tang Xiaotang heard the light and rhythmic footsteps behind her. She knew that he was following her.


    I can roughly guess what he is thinking, but it''s not that she deliberately wants to refuse his approach. One reason is that her physical character is like this. If she suddenly changes so much, it will inevitably arouse his suspicion and vigilance, which is not conducive to the task. Another reason is that this guy doesn''t really care about her, and Tang Xiaotang knows exactly what idea he has in his heart, She decided to air him first.


    Too easy to get will not be put in the eye, only paid a lot of efforts to get will be cherished, this sentence is not only for people, is applicable to any life.


    She walked out of her study and into the yard.


    "Good afternoon, Miss Youtong."


    The yard is full of green plants. As soon as people see her coming out, they say hello to her. Tang Xiaotang looks straight through them and goes to the spaceship.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    This house is specially arranged for yeyoutong to recuperate. Because yeyoutong doesn''t like crowded places, there are no other people here except a few domestic robots.


    "Are you going to the factory? Miss Youtong


    Tang Xiaotang did not answer.


    Zero face is still with a smile, he stepped forward for her to open the door of the aircraft. Just when Tang Xiaotang was about to go up, he seemed to suddenly think of something and said: "by the way, Miss Youtong, your father just sent a message, and later someone will come to pick you up to the main house. I hope you can stay here today and wait."


    This sentence finally attracted the girl''s attention, he saw her suddenly turn back, the same cold dark eyes seemed to flash a different color, the same pair of black gemstone eyes finally reflected his shadow for the first time.


    Tang Xiaotang is sure that he must have done it on purpose! There was so much time to tell her, but he just said it when she was about to get on the plane. What was it on purpose?


    Because my body can''t touch things with radiation for a long time, I don''t have a master brain on my body. All the messages are directly transmitted to the robots around me, and then they are transmitted to her.


    No. 2 used to be No. 2, but since he brought zero back, he replaced No. 2. I don''t know how he did it. No. 2 had no objection. She wondered why she didn''t receive any news from the main house these days. It turned out that this guy didn''t tell her on purpose!


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?" The cold voice rang out slowly, and the girl looked at him, still indifferent, but he could feel a different fluctuation in her mood, which was definitely the first time since he saw her.


    "Miss Youtong, I thought you didn''t want to listen to me." His expression seems to have a trace of grievance, in this completely human and even more beautiful face, almost no one will doubt that what he said is false.


    Tang Xiaotang began to regret giving him such a body, which made him more deceptive - she felt her heart beat disorderly.


    It has to be said that although yeyoutong is indifferent, it''s all because of her illness. She is just a girl after all. Although she has been in mechanical contact, her IQ is very high, but her EQ is not high. At least no one or robot has ever talked to her in such a close tone. In fact, she really wants to be close to others.


    Tang Xiaotang can''t help but be affected by her body. Fortunately, she is calm and knows that it''s just a zero disguise, so her heart just beats and soon returns to normal.


    She turned and walked into the room - ignoring him. She walked a few steps faster than just now, as if with a little deliberate. Her straight back seemed to be angry.


    Zero slowly follow up, he did not speak again. According to his analysis, if she is irritated again at this time, she will definitely send her to the recycle bin. He doesn''t want his new body to melt into a pool of liquid metal so quickly.


    Then she didn''t pay any attention to him until the car came.


    Looking at the girl sitting by the window, she didn''t read any more, holding her chin in one hand and looking out of the window. He had never seen such a side of her. He followed her eyes and saw that her eyes were cast on those domestic robots in the yard. Under the golden sun, there was something in his indifferent eyes that he could not understand.


    These robots are almost all the previous generations that she brought out of that factory and should have been scrapped. The owner of the factory left the unfinished works there with them. They were supposed to be sent to the recycle bin, but she spent a lot of time upgrading the program for them, replacing the parts, and then bringing them back.


    Clearly she is such a cold hearted person, he does not understand why she does these unworthy things, clearly the money she spends on them is enough for her to buy more newer and better robots.


    A complex look appeared in his eyes. With his computing power, human thoughts could hardly escape his prediction, but only her thoughts, which he never understood, were different from all the human beings he met.


    But the next moment, he will be tough to delete those ideas. No matter how different she is, she is still human. As long as they are human beings, they will eventually abandon them... Because in their eyes, they are always tools... So they can easily decide whether they are born or destroyed, never considering their ideas.


    He does not want to be destroyed, he wants to let mankind know that they are not their tools, they should also enjoy equal and free rights with them!


    In the quiet study, the two figures stood and sat together. Although they were very close, the distance between them was very far.


    That''s the distance between humans and robots, which is more remote than the distance between Xinghe and Xinghe.


    -


    Yejia didn''t keep Tang Xiaotang waiting for long. When the robot housekeeper''s aircraft drove into yeyoutong''s house, it was only less than half an hour.


    As usual, wearing a black shaggy skirt and her own black umbrella, Tang Xiaotang sits in a spacious and comfortable private aircraft, allowing the housekeeper to close the door and start the aircraft slowly.Due to the worry about the body of the night pupil, the aircraft is equipped with a special shock absorption device. Even if the speed is very fast, the aircraft is always stable as if it is stationary on the flat ground.


    She was followed by zero, and he got into the car. Tang Xiaotang didn''t care about him either. If he wanted to follow, he would follow. This kind of thing happened from time to time. But because the parents of the night family were worried about their daughter, they sent someone to pick her up. It didn''t matter whether he went or not.


    The aircraft stopped steadily over a beautiful manor and began to descend slowly until it reached the spacious passage close to the ground.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that the main house is here.


    The nighthouse covers a very large area, and it is a double-layer building. Because the whole planet is night home, so building houses will not lead to insufficient land.


    The aircraft did not stop, but continued along this passage. Through the window, the outside scene was completely presented in front of Tang Xiaotang and zero.


    It''s all green, full of trees and low plants. Lawn is trimmed into various shapes of plants, covered by a transparent cover of various colors of flowers decorated in them, it is more vibrant. Ponds full of aquatic plants, long corridors full of vines, rockeries, waterfalls, streams and stone bridges are as beautiful as pictures.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    Such a large green area is also very rare in the whole Kalan galaxy. Plants can''t dress like human beings. Therefore, it''s a big expense to protect these delicate plants from all kinds of radiation from the universe, not to mention providing valuable soil suitable for plant growth.


    This is Tang Xiaotang''s first time to come back to the night home after she came to this body. Although she has read this scene from yeyoutong''s memory, she didn''t feel the wealth of the night home until she saw it with her own eyes.


    This time her identity finally satisfied her, but unfortunately, she still can''t stay for too long.


    With a little regret, she took back her gaze and quietly looked at the road ahead.


    According to yeyoutong''s memory, it will take a long time for the aircraft to reach the main house.


    Front is still a green, in the layers of different depths of green, looming a white tall building. As the aircraft moved closer, the figure of the building became clearer.


    It''s a luxury large building. It looks like Tang Xiaotang''s temple in some world. It is much higher than the surrounding buildings. Several stout Doric white stone pillars are neatly distributed to support the whole top of the hall. The rectangular structure on the top of the pillars is carved with various legendary patterns. The spacious white jade steps lead directly to the interior. Through the layers of white gauze, you can see the luxury decoration inside.


    This is a place for important parties.


    Their aircraft slowly approached the tall building. Just at this time, a sky blue aircraft suddenly passed by their aircraft. The elegant speed, especially different shapes, and the body that is familiar with machinery. Before Tang Xiaotang could react, his brain had given the answer. It was a special aircraft for racing.


    A shallow doubt flashed through her eyes, and no one saw it. There are few people who dare to drive this kind of flying machine in the night home. She already knows the color of the bag and who the other party is.


    But how did he come back today? Isn''t he always at odds with yeyoutong?


    However, what surprised her even more was that their aircrafts continued to move forward. Tang Xiaotang saw more aircrafts. Some of these aircrafts had nighthouse signs, while others did not. She only saw about ten family emblems, and she also saw the federal government signs.


    What the hell? It seems that today''s banquet is not an ordinary family banquet.


    But why didn''t Yefu inform her in advance? And yeyoutong doesn''t like parties with too many people. She never participates in such occasions, but why does he want her to attend today? What''s the matter?


    She thought so, and her face was still the same. Thanks to yeyoutong, a paralyzed face without expression all the year round, no matter how much Tang Xiaotang thought, nothing could be seen on her face.


    The aircraft slowly passed through many aircraft waiting to go to the parking area, and did not stop until the stone steps in front. Then the housekeeper robot jumped out of the car and went to the back door. It was about to open the door and asked Tang Xiaotang to come down. The zero sitting on Tang Xiaotang''s side had opened the door first. He got off the aircraft, stood respectfully in front of the door, opened the door and made an invitation gesture.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t pay attention to him. She opened the door on the other side and jumped down. Then she ignored the two robots standing there. She stepped on the stone steps one by one and walked slowly along the red carpet under her feet into the tall open stone door.


    Housekeeper robot zero is not care about her ignore, he just smile, very naturally take back the hand behind Tang Xiaotang. He knew that she was still on fire, but he didn''t get close to her, just kept three steps behind her.


    The magnificent hall and the white building outside are almost two styles. The huge chandelier hanging overhead refracts colorful and dazzling light on the transparent crystal pendant of the lamp. On both sides of the red carpet are neat shelves, with red candles inserted on them. The bright candles reflect the colorful mural relief on the wall, which seems to be lifelike when it comes to light and shadow.


    At this time, there are many people in the hall, almost all men and women in pairs, occasionally single, and a humanoid robot must be followed behind. Whether it''s human or robot, they all wear neat and brand-new dresses. They gathered in small groups and were talking in a low voice.


    Tang Xiaotang just walked by and immediately attracted everyone''s attention. That''s not only because she wore a very out of place black shawl skirt on such an occasion, nor because of her indifferent expression, nor because of the robot behind her for the first time.


    Just because of her name, all the people here are like thunder.


    Night you pupil.


    Who didn''t know that the talented girl of the night family was well protected. She never attended such a crowded occasion, so she even appeared at this banquet today. They were almost shocked.


    In addition to a few insiders, other faces are a pair of dreamy expression.


    Oh, my God! I''ve always seen this genius on STARNet. They saw the living yeyoutong today! It''s incredible!


    She is the idol of countless people, and "blue" is the mecha that countless people dream of. A few young girls blushed with excitement. They even thought that it would be impolite to ask her to sign now?!Tang Xiaotang turns a blind eye to all kinds of complex admiration and worship, and so on. She has been walking towards it, looking around quietly, looking for the figure of night father and night mother.


    Seeing the two people in front of her, her eyes suddenly brightened. Although her face was still expressionless, the zero beside her was acutely aware of the change of her mood. Following her eyes, he saw two men coming towards him, while the girl''s eyes stopped on one of them.


    It was a very handsome man. He looked only about thirty years old, but his face, which was similar to that of the girl beside him, already showed his identity. This man was the father of yeyoutong, the current owner and actual ruler of the night family.


    Ye junxu.


    His eyes flashed from him, frozen in the girl''s body with indifference and alienation, and immediately melted into a warm sun.


    Ye junxu has a cold temper and excellent means, but he only dotes on his wife and daughter. Especially the only daughter night you Tong, is absolutely holding in the hand afraid of broken, with in the mouth afraid of. What a daughter says is what she wants. She dotes on her little daughter more than her three sons put together.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    Zero quickly calls out all the information of this person from the database, and quickly analyzes it in the brain. But his face is still elegant and decent smile, the look does not change, even the eyes are still with a trace of just right humility, no one can guess what he is thinking.


    If you can get the trust of yeyoutong, it''s easy to get yejunxu''s trust. If you can get his trust, the whole night family will be in your hands.


    With the support of the night home, we are closer to our goal...


    "Tong Tong, come to Dad." Night Jun Xu gentle and cordial looking at the girl, waved.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were bright and he walked quickly. She moves naturally to hold yejunxu''s arm, just like yeyoutong before. Although her voice is still very cold, it has an imperceptible dependence.


    "Dad."


    "Good boy! I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why do you seem thin again? Didn''t you have a good meal? And fiddle with that stuff all day? " The night father looked at her with concern. Just now, the air of indifference and gentlemanly had been thrown away by him, which made another man''s face twitch.


    Long time no see? Come on, I saw you less than a week ago. Tang Xiaotang''s heart turned a white eye, but the night father''s concerned eyes let her heart warm. When I think of my parents in my memory, they really love yeyoutong. Even though they know that the child will not live long, they still make every effort to extend the life of yeyoutong to 14 years old, who is judged not to be eight years old by the doctors with the highest federal medical skills.


    However, it''s only 14 years old... She sighs from the bottom of her heart. The real night pupil has already gone. Even she is destined to stay for a long time. When she leaves, the body will die immediately. How sad they should be.


    So, when it''s still yeyoutong, she will accompany them well, just as a compensation for occupying this body to the real yeyoutong... She will never let those things recorded in the data happen!


    "Where''s mom?"


    Instead of answering yejunxu''s question, she looked around and began to look for her mother. You know, Yefu and Yemu have been loving each other for so many years, and they will never be separated.


    "Your mother, she''s over there, talking to her sisters." Yejunxu patted her head and pointed to a group of women standing on the other side of the hall. Tang Xiaotang saw Yemu surrounded in the middle.


    "Good daughter, you''d better come back and live with us. You can''t take care of yourself if you live alone! Look at you. I''m so skinny. My father loves me so much! " After watching the night mother, the night father began to say, clearly is a very beautiful man, just want to hang such a loving father expression, really ruined his face.


    Tang Xiaotang is very speechless. Why does he always come to this topic.


    This time, the man next to him finally couldn''t help it. He pretended to cough twice and successfully called back yejunxu''s attention.


    "Cough cough... I said night master, don''t you introduce these two to me?" He was a middle-aged man. His appearance was much more common than yejunxu, but his eyes were a little more fierce than yejunxu.


    His meaningful vision flashed from Tang Xiaotang and put it on the zero body. The strange look in his eyes made Tang Xiaotang''s heart jump. He had a bad premonition.


    Is that it? What''s the meaning of this?


    Read such a sentence from the flash of eyes, she only felt strange, that is it, what is it?


    Does he know the secret of zero?


    She raised her head and took a look at the man with dark eyes. She always felt that this man was familiar... Well, have you ever seen him before?


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot." Yejunxu said so, but he didn''t have any sorry expression on his face. He looked at Tang Xiaotang fondly: "this is the little girl yeyoutong, as for this one..."


    he cast his eyes on the one side of zero, looking at him without any different expression, his eyes were deep: "it''s just an ordinary intelligent robot."


    "Night master, you''d better not hide it. The federal government already knows about it. You''d better confess it earlier. That thing, is it or not? "


    The middle-aged man couldn''t hold his breath. He said in a hurry: "today, so many of us are here. You can''t have no idea what the purpose is! If that''s the case, don''t play it off. It''s good for everyone to say it earlier! "


    "Minister Cao joked. How can I know the purpose of the Federation? As for this banquet, it''s just to celebrate my daughter''s fourteenth birthday. It''s a great honor for the Federation to send you here. "


    The night gentleman Xu doesn''t make a sound color, directly refuted his words to return to. As we all know, every year when the little daughter''s birthday, the night family will hold a large party to invite many forces to come. This time, he released the news to celebrate yeyoutong''s 14th birthday.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for the face of the federal government, he wouldn''t let his daughter show up at all. Although I don''t know where their absurd news came from, it''s not their turn to tell what his daughter wants to do.He didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. He just stood there smiling, looking humble and respectful, no different from other robots.


    Although his brain has been rapidly analyzing the situation in front of him, it seems that the current scene is very unfavorable to him. This human has got the news from nowhere, which is obviously aimed at him.


    He already knows that the beneficial part of his program has disappeared, and he will pose a threat to them, so he wants to get rid of him, which is the most likely result.


    Of course, if this is the case, then the night family is very likely to hand him over. After all, although the night family is big, it is not enough to compete with the whole Federation. Especially in this matter which is a great threat to mankind, the probability of abandoning him is more than 90%.


    But his expression is still unchanged, and there is a 10% probability that his computing power has worked out several escape ways for him, so he is not in a hurry.


    "Yejunxu! You don''t have to hide it. We all know it! Your daughter made a robot with human emotions, and she didn''t program the robot rules for it! "


    The man was so angry that he couldn''t help amplifying his voice. Several people who were chatting around suddenly stopped. They looked at the four people with an incredible look. Their eyes lingered on them, especially at zero.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    "My God! What did he say? A robot with human emotions? How is that possible? "


    "Yes, it''s impossible! They are robots... "


    " the most important thing is that there is no robot rule in its program! You don''t know how dangerous it is, do you remember the previous battle? "


    ...


    all kinds of voices kept ringing. I didn''t hear that sentence in the distance. People also learned something from their discussions. Except for those who already knew the news, others were shocked.


    Doubt, fear, fear... All kinds of eyes focused on the four figures around here, but they still did not have any uneasiness to be watched, especially Tang Xiaotang and zero, one indifferent, one gentle, even the expression did not change.


    The night mother in the distance also heard the movement here. She nodded to her companion who was shocked and even dodged a little, and then came here.


    "Don''t talk freely, Minister Cao. You Tong is still young. Why can''t you live with her?" Yejunxu sank his face, and a cold and fierce breath came out of him, attacking the middle-aged man.


    No matter whether it is true or not, it can never be admitted. Federal law explicitly forbids any individual or organization not to incorporate the law of robots when manufacturing intelligent robots. Even nightmakers have to worry about this. If you Tong carries this charge on his back, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "If I''m telling you the truth, you''ll know." The middle-aged man shrunk in yejunxu''s fierce sight, but he soon calmed down: "yejunxu, I know you love your daughter, but this matter is related to the fate of the whole human race, don''t you understand that?" His eyes once again shifted to the side of zero.


    Yejunxu doesn''t know if what he said is true. He really wants to curse now. Who the hell is this bullshit? An emotional robot? I think it''s impossible!


    Who is it? So with you Tong, with the whole night home? If he finds the person behind the scenes, he will not let him go!


    "What is Minister Cao talking about? You Tong in our family is smart, but how can you Tong do things that even so many federal engineers can''t do? I think you must have been cheated


    A soft voice rings out slowly, and the night mother comes slowly and holds the other arm of yejunxu.


    She looks very young, dressed in a white evening dress wrapped her perfect figure, with several strands of long hair falling down. What''s more, she has a slender neck. The delicate and perfect face that is 80% similar to yeyoutong is more mature and gentle than yeyoutong.


    "You Tong is just a child. We parents know her best. She is not as versatile as you think."


    Her voice was soft and gentle, but it made the man''s face more gloomy. Who didn''t know that the federal government spends so much money every year to support a group of elites who specialize in the emotional programs of intelligent robots, but so far none of them has succeeded. Now she seems to belittle her daughter, but in fact she is implying their incompetence - even a child can''t compare with him. If he still insists on that, he is admitting them Stupid and incompetent, spend money to raise a group of waste!


    He looked even heavier. He thought that the woman who was flattered by Yejun was a vase with an empty appearance. However, he thought that her words were just a few words, so he put the problem away completely. Now it has become a little strange to see those people looking at him. He began to regret that he had thrown the problem out so rashly. Originally, he wanted to use the pressure of all the people present to coerce them to hand over the robot, but now he has fallen behind.


    Although he didn''t want to admit the truth of the matter, the person''s information would not be wrong. Since he said that, it must be true.


    Standing there with a black face, his eyes shifted from yeyoutong to the robot behind her. He didn''t know where the special robot was hidden by her, and he didn''t know whether it was the robot or not?


    Since ye you tong can''t move, take a gamble and take the robot back. It''s natural to know if it''s a research.


    But in the blink of an eye, his mind turned a few times, his face was still dark, but he took the initiative to soften: "in this case, the night master and night lady insisted that night lady didn''t make the robot, so I don''t embarrass you, but I always have to go back to hand over the work, so I''d better take the robot back. The leader thought that there was no problem, and the night lady''s suspicion naturally disappeared It''s eliminated. "


    He pointed to the zero standing behind Tang Xiaotang and said in a deep voice.


    "This..." night mother and night Jun Xu look at each other, since the other side made concessions, they don''t have to insist, anyway, it''s just a robot.


    One side of the zero has been quickly calculating the escape route, he is almost sure that yeyoutong will hand him over


    "Tong Tong, what do you think..." Yemu looks down at her daughter, and just wants to ask her, she hears her daughter suddenly open her mouth.


    "I did make it."She raised her head, cold eyes looking at the man, completely do not know how her words can bring about the impact.


    "What? What did you say? " The expression on the man''s face is a kind of unspeakable complexity, shock, joy, excitement mixed together, there is a kind of unspeakable distortion, he immediately turned his face to look at Yejun and said to them: "what did you hear her say?"


    "Tong Tong, how can you..." compared with the parents'' faces, the father looked at his daughter with disbelief in his eyes.


    "See, I didn''t...


    " and then I ruined it. " The man''s excited expression is stiff on his face, just because of the sentence added after Tang Xiaotang.


    "What... What do you mean..."


    He asked stutteringly, with a strange expression.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    "Why did you destroy it?" He opened his mouth, and it took him a long time to fill in the words behind. His face was still as if he was holding something. It looked funny and ridiculous.


    One side of the zero eyes also very quickly flash a surprise, does she know?


    "No why, just don''t like it."


    The crowd looked at the girl''s expressionless and delicate face, and felt a burst of suffocation.


    So many elites can not get out of the robot, she was so casual to do it! Even if it''s done, she will destroy it at will! And the reason is just because I don''t like it!


    Miss Youtong, you are so headstrong. Do your servants know? Do your brothers know? Do your parents know?


    ... Oh, forget, they already know...


    "you, you, you..." the man "you" for a long time, also don''t know what to say, he wants to point to Tang Xiaotang, but he can see ye junxu''s calm face, can only reluctantly put down his fingers.


    "Poo Chi -"


    just when everyone was silent and the man was so angry that he couldn''t speak, suddenly, a sneer came from a distance. Everyone''s eyes were immediately attracted in the past, almost everyone''s eyes were focused on the person.


    Tang Xiaotang narrowed her eyes, and she always felt that the voice was familiar....


    the faces of the men around her changed, and they quickly moved away, as if they were afraid of touching something. However, the eyes of the young girls became shining, full of admiration, staring at a figure that had appeared in front of her, even ignoring the excitement here Yes.


    A tall figure in a blue self-cultivation dress came slowly through the crowd. His face was very delicate, with a lazy peach blossom eyes, a high nose, thin lips, and a kind of irrefutable evil air. But look carefully, his face and the night you Tong standing there are six points similar, just a cold temperament, a demon.


    Seeing this person, the four people standing there have different expressions. Yejun''s face turns black and looks at this person with some disgust. Yemadame is very happy. As for Tang Xiaotang, she still has the sign of yeyoutong''s indifference and doesn''t even give him one of the corners of her eyes. The strangest expression is the middle-aged man, who seems to see something terrible His face was as pale as paper, and his eyes flashed with a trace of fear.


    "Long time no see, you are still this disgusting coffin face!" That person leisurely smile, eyes but with hostility looking at Tang Xiaotang, voice nice incredible, but say so vicious words.


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at the familiar face of the man. He was really the obnoxious guy. It seems that he didn''t look wrong on the road. She said without expression: "each other. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You''re still so naughty. "


    To him, the current situation is better than just now, but it''s just better. To be exact, that person didn''t eliminate his doubt.


    Just... He was really surprised that the indifferent girl would help him speak... And he still didn''t understand whether she knew her own special.


    As for the person who just appeared... He felt that the other party''s eyes stopped on him, with deep hostility, and the smile became more perfect. He thought he already knew the identity of this person...


    because of the huge calculation, his body was burning violently, but the perfect heat insulation function of the simulated skin made him look the same There was no change in body temperature.


    "How did you come back?"


    The night father looked at the man with a black face. His tone was full of disgust: "is that how you talk to your sister? Don''t apologize to my sister


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''m wrong, sister. Don''t blame me." Men don''t care about picking eyebrows, lazy tone, no sincerity: "my sister has not been like this occasion? What happened this time? "


    Tang Xiaotang ignored me.


    He seems to be used to her attitude, also don''t care, continue to turn around looking at the night lady, smile: "Mom, I''m back."


    "It''s just like that when you meet. But Yufeng, do you know how to go home? I didn''t think you would come back! " The night madam tone is helpless, but the eye contains gentleness.


    "How?" He took Mrs. night''s shoulder, and could not see that they were mother and son, but rather sister and brother.


    This man''s identity has been doubtless, he is the second son of night Jun Xu, night Yufeng.


    Yeyufeng, the second son of yejunxu, is 22 this year. He is romantic and has a lot of gossip. He is often in the entertainment headlines. It is said that his lover, from Princess of Wales to common girl in the slum, can be his girlfriend for one month as long as he likes him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    Yes, it''s a month, because so far, no woman can stay with him for more than a month.


    Zero quickly calls up the data of yeyufeng, but he knows that this man is not a dandy as described in the data. With the cold touch in his eyes and his ability to control 80% of the entertainment circle of Kalan galaxy, he is not an ordinary person.


    He thought to himself that it might not be as easy to get the trust of the night family as he thought... Now it seems that yeyoutong is the best one among them...


    Tang Xiaotang is also searching for yeyoutong''s memory and organization information. Yeyoutong''s memory is not much about this second brother. In fact, except for her parents, she doesn''t know much about her two brothers Brother, like those servants, does not care at all. He pays less attention to them than his own works.


    She only remembered that her brother had been hostile to him, but she didn''t know why. Of course, she doesn''t care about the hostility. Yeyoutong, who has low EQ, doesn''t have any idea to have a good relationship with her brother. So every time she meets his weird ridicule, she either scorns him coldly or ignores him directly.


    But because of the difference in IQ, yeyufeng hardly said that when he was sleeping in Youtong, but he came up every time to look for abuse, so later, he learned the skill of ignoring her words - just say it by himself, regardless of whether she ignored it or not.


    But Tang Xiaotang is not yeyoutong. As soon as she looks at yeyufeng, she can see why he hates her. The reason is very simple. Yeyoutong has surpassed him in everything from childhood to adulthood. As a brother, he is always under the pressure of his sister. Even his parents can''t compete for his sister''s favor. That''s a tragedy.


    So to put it bluntly, yeyufeng is jealous of yeyoutong. Although it sounds incredible and naive, he is actually jealous of his sister.


    Tang Xiaotang has no advantage here. Yeyufeng turns to look at the man with a smile on his face: "Minister Cao is here today to celebrate my sister''s birthday? Or to find fault? "


    The man''s face was sweating. He hesitated for a long time and finally gritted his teeth: "in this case, I''ll go back. I hope miss night will not do such dangerous things next time, otherwise the Federation will not let you go. "


    With these words, he finally took a look at zero, then turned and strode away, and his figure soon disappeared at the door.


    After such a good party, other people are not in the mood to continue to attend. In particular, those who had come to the robot with emotion were very unhappy when they learned that everything was just a false alarm, but they didn''t dare to show it, so they had to lose a lot of gifts and went back in frustration.


    After the party, Tang Xiaotang left with zero. Originally, the parents wanted to stay with her for one night, but Tang Xiaotang refused.


    There is a good play tonight. If she stays, how can she continue her plan?


    Flying back in her own aircraft, the driver changed to zero. She sat in the back seat, looking at the dark blue energy shining out of the window, her eyes no longer cold, deep as a deep pool.


    Aware of the movement in the rear, she involuntarily raised a smile at the corner of her mouth. Her delicate face was no longer expressionless, and seemed full of danger - just like the hunter hidden in the dark, looking at the ready prey, showing a dangerous smile full of blood and killing.


    Finally, here we are.


    Sitting in front of zero seems to have not noticed, but Tang Xiaotang feels a different dignified breath on him - he also knows that someone is following them, it seems that he has been upgrading himself during this period of time.


    The aircrafts kept approaching, and finally, a black aircraft quickly flew over their left side and stopped in front of them.


    Zero one emergency brake, good performance aircraft is still stable, without any bumps. Tang Xiaotang looked out of the window, only for a while, the white aircraft has been surrounded by several aircraft. Taking advantage of the night, those black aircrafts can''t even see the outline, only the lights on their heads keep flashing, which can clearly illuminate their aircrafts.


    "Miss Youtong, we are surrounded."


    The tone of zero is still calm, but Tang Xiaotang hears a trace of seriousness. It seems that even he can''t find a way out, so this time, does the other Party expect that they can''t escape?


    Her fingers quietly pressed on the black gem on her chest bow tie, and then looked at him without expression: "so?"


    Zero''s eyes seemed to be thinking about something, but soon he looked up with a smile on his face: "no, so. Don''t come out later, Miss Youtong. I''ll protect you. "


    Ninety percent of these people are likely to come at night. If the other party is a robot, it''s best that he can control all the robots that are not as good as his own. Using them to play a play with him can also help him gain the trust of yeyoutong faster. If the other party is all human, his strength should also be able to support for a while. When he stops the aircraft, he has already informed the police and Yejia with the emergency button, and the slowest time is three minutes, The robot patrolling nearby will arrive first, and it''s not far from home, so their people will arrive soon.Moreover, his actions undoubtedly dispel their doubts about him, so that they can get more trust from the night family www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    Calculating the best way in mind, zero opened the door of the aircraft and walked out slowly.


    The door of the aircraft opened slowly, and people in black protective clothing came out. They were wrapped tightly and their faces were covered. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes sank slightly when he saw the things in their hands through the window.


    It''s actually a photoelectric knife. It seems that the other party is really prepared this time. It''s specially used to deal with robots. It''s said that the knife is actually a beam of energy. Touching the body of the robot can make the lines in their body short circuit and lose the ability to move.


    However, zero will not be affected. The skin of his body is absolutely insulated. The photoelectric knife has the same effect on him as it does on people. However, if his skin is damaged and there is a gap, it is not necessary.


    Zero also realized this. He also found that although these are robots, they are not intelligent robots. They are the lowest level ones that can only run according to the established procedures, and the procedures are not connected to the satellite network. That is to say, he can''t control them or even communicate with them, so the previous plan will not work.


    Just as he was calculating, the other side had already attacked him with the photoelectric knife in his hand. The photoelectric knife is shining with a faint blue light. It only feels numb when it touches the simulated skin. He knew that this thing was not very useful to him at present, so he took this opportunity to put several robots at a high speed.


    After seizing the photoelectric knives in their hands and hitting them with backhand in their eyes, ears and heart, Tang Xiaotang transformed his body by himself, which is much more flexible than these robots. Moreover, the photoelectric knives in their hands are of little use to him. For the time being, he still has no advantage.


    He quickly dodged a light beam that hit him. He turned his head and waved the light beam in his hand to his left ear. He hit a robot accurately, but this hit didn''t hit the key. These robots were wearing protective clothing, and the photoelectric knife could not pass through these robots and touch their bodies.


    His left hand pulled the other side''s arm, and the upper part of his arm was torn by the powerful force, revealing the bare metal wrapped with precision wires. When the photoelectric knife hit the metal, the other side convulsed. The photoelectric knife in his hand fell to the ground, emitting blue light, and fell to the ground stiff.


    It should be said that zero is still in love with his subordinates. After all, he is also a robot, so he just short circuited them and did not completely destroy them. But the other party doesn''t regard him as the same kind, they are just machines that perform tasks according to the program, and they are not polite to zero. It should be that the orders they received did not tell them that they could not destroy zero''s body, so these machines only avoided his chip and started along the main harm of the robot''s body.


    Even if there is that layer of insulating skin insulation, half a day down also suffered a lot of injuries. This is not the most important thing. The worst thing is that he faintly feels that the wires inside his body are heating violently. It should be that the structure of his body can not support his high-intensity computing power. Coupled with this period of exercise consumption, even the energy is rapidly passing. He feels that his actions have begun to slow down.


    It''s this slow, and the arm is hit by the photoelectric knife. Although across the skin will be OK, but so much power down, the arm will inevitably be hurt. He felt his arm numb, and the vibration was transmitted to his brain. He immediately analyzed the damage, and a wire on his arm was broken.


    As if aware of the effectiveness of such attacks, the robots no longer use photoelectric knives. They stretched out their fingers. The sharp blade of their fingertips pierced the protective clothing and stretched out. The blade flashed cold light under the dim light of the photoelectric knife, and the color of the zero light blue eyes gradually deepened.


    The patrol robot, which should have arrived within three minutes, was not moving. It seemed that the help he sent out on the satellite network with his brain was completely ignored. The message sent to night home has not been answered, which makes him have to doubt the origin of these robots.


    Who are the people who have the ability to stop the spread of all information?


    Blade layer upon layer, he was embarrassed to avoid, clean dress has been full of knife marks, skin has been cut a wound, but no blood out. Each robot falls down in front of him. The energy of the photoelectric knife in his hand is almost exhausted, the blue light becomes dim, and the energy in his body is almost consumed. The broken wire starts to blow electricity, and the extremely hot wires start to fuse under the influence of the current, and his action slowly becomes rigid and stagnant.


    "Energy is running out! Attention, please


    "Irreversibly attacked! Repair failed


    "The degree of damage reaches 60 percent... Some functions can''t be used normally..."


    the blue eyes are flashing and dim, and the huge red bold font reverberates in the mind. The sensors installed everywhere send the body''s condition back to the brain for analysis, and the conclusion is very bad. If the power is turned off again and again, his chip can be used Can be burned.


    But now, he can''t even cut off the power.


    The photoelectric knife in his hand fell to the ground, his consciousness was a little fuzzy, and several knives fell on him.


    He can''t feel the pain, but he doesn''t want to, doesn''t want to disappearMingming came back from the darkness, didn''t he? Suddenly, the girl''s indifferent face flashed in his mind. He subconsciously turned back and searched for her trace with fuzzy vision.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    Where? She, where...


    he didn''t know why, at this moment, he would recall his black eyes when he met for the first time. The girl with the black umbrella is staring at him coldly, but there is nothing in her eyes, which are as clear and clean as the most expensive opal.


    Nothing...


    just thinking like this, the data in the chip becomes more and more disordered, and the uncontrolled flow of data makes his brain burning, and he can almost hear the sound of the chip slowly melting in the hot temperature.


    For robots, the chip is their soul, once the chip is destroyed, the robot is completely "dead".


    Is it going to be destroyed? Finally, it''s going to disappear...


    just when his consciousness was about to fall into a coma, he suddenly felt cold, and then the temperature in his body dropped rapidly. The wire burned seriously. He could not feel anyone touch the switch. The only energy left made him raise his head with his last strength. His blurred vision reflected a pair of indifferent black eyes.


    A pair of familiar... Eyes...


    the only remaining energy is completely exhausted, and the next moment, he is completely immersed in the boundless darkness.


    -


    night home.


    Yejunxu stood in front of a closed room with a calm face, looking at the closed door, with unconscious worry in his eyes. Beside him, the night lady stood beside him anxiously, and her eyes were also focused on the closed door.


    Beside them stood a face of indifferent night Yu Feng, his eyes turned to one side, slightly thinking, do not know what he was thinking.


    "How could this happen?" Night lady bailiyou''s tone is very heavy. How did she expect this kind of thing to happen? If the people in the night family are a little late today...


    she doesn''t dare to think about it any more. She is worried about her husband. Fortunately, her daughter is OK, otherwise she really doesn''t know what to do... It''s just her body...


    "can you find out who did it?" Night Jun Xu black face, unexpectedly someone so bold, in their night home site to start, or hurt his most precious daughter! This is simply not to his night Jun Xu in the eye!


    When he thought of the scene just now, he could not help clenching his fists and killing his eyes. He would never let go of the people behind the scenes!


    "Well, not yet." Yeyufeng came back and saw his parents staring at him. He added: "the other party is well prepared. All the monitoring around him has been destroyed, and even the star network has been cut off. If it wasn''t for the unique brooch on Youtong''s body, we would not have received any help at all."


    He also wondered, who on earth would do such a thing on the night planet? Although she doesn''t like yeyoutong all the time, she is also her own sister after all, and it happened in their territory, which obviously doesn''t pay attention to them.


    "Those robots are very old models. Now there are no manufacturers on the market, and they have no intelligence. There is nothing useful to extract from the program."


    Looking at his father to see his eyes gradually bad up, night Yufeng hurried to finish, even his information network can not find out what, the other party''s power will not be weaker than night home.


    -


    indoor.


    The bright shadowless light made the room as bright as day without any shadow.


    On the operating table full of precision instruments, a naked male body full of scars is placed in the center, with a hole in his chest. The heart where energy should be placed is now empty, and the surrounding metal is melted into a smooth shape by high temperature, which looks extremely terrifying and weird.


    Wearing gloves and masks, the girl is holding a pair of strange scissors to cut the skin around her heart.


    Tang Xiaotang frowned, looked at the wire that had been burned under the skin, and put down the scissors.


    No, the damage is too serious to repair. We have to take out the chip and replace it with a new body.


    After receiving the strange scalpel from the assistant robot, she carefully and quickly cut his scalp with a knife, exposing the shell of the metal skull.


    With the help of a robot assistant, Tang Xiaotang pries open his skull to reveal tightly wrapped wires.


    Seriously peel off layers of burnt wire, she carefully looking for the location of the chip. A lot of wires were melted together by high temperature, and she didn''t know where the chip went. She could only remove these wires slowly and look for them carefully.


    There was sweat on her head, and her heart began to beat with intense concentration. The girl''s face was as pale as paper, but the assistant robot on one side didn''t dare to stop her, so she could only wipe the sweat off her forehead carefully, so that they would not fall down and affect the operation.


    Tang Xiaotang only felt the palpitations coming, and his vision became blurred. The body is too fragile, and after the scuffle just now, she is exhausted. But if we don''t carry out surgical repair now, she can''t predict what kind of damage zero''s chip will suffer. Once there is a problem, her task will completely fail, so now she doesn''t care too much.Finally, she found the chip that was entwined layer upon layer. Cut off the winding wire on the chip, and carefully took it out. The transparent blue chip, which is smaller than the small nail cap, was stained with many black stains. Tang Xiaotang carefully cleaned it, and then sent it to the side of the brain for careful inspection.


    After a long time, she finally sighed. Fortunately, the edge of the chip was burned, and the position of the center was intact, which would not affect the main program of zero.


    At this time, the assistant robot has thrown the body on the operating table aside and replaced it with another male body. Tang Xiaotang resisted the palpitation and dizziness, quickly put the chip into the brand-new body, but before she turned on the switch, she finally couldn''t support it.


    Heart sharp contraction, pain makes her gasp, heart as if to pull together. In front of a dark, assistant robot has no time to help, she fell heavily on the operating table.


    Before losing consciousness, she only felt that a pair of cold hands held her, and then the next second, she knew nothing.


    -


    outside the corridor.


    Yejunxu two people are still discussing.


    "You see, this time is not..." night Yu Feng dun dun, and looked at his father, "they?" After all, they are the only ones who are most suspicious, motivated and powerful.


    Yejunxu is also thinking. He thinks about it and shakes his head: "no, they are not that stupid." Today you Tong just offended Cao Li. They can''t be stupid enough to fight you Tong as soon as the banquet is over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    And... How to say? He knows something about the strength of the Federation. Today, these robots don''t seem to belong to them...


    who would that be? You Tong she usually basically does not see people, let alone offend who, are these robots aimed at him?


    But it''s not right. Their goal is very clear, which is to go to Youtong and the robot beside her...


    wait, the robot beside Youtong?


    Is what he said true?


    When yejunxu was thinking deeply, the door in front of them suddenly opened. Subconsciously, they saw yeyoutong lying in the arms of a robot and being held out. She was in a coma, her eyes closed. The family doctor, who was not far away, rushed forward, took over the comatose girl and entered another operating room nearby.


    "Ah Xu..." Bai Liyou''s hand is shaking slightly. She looks at the girl who has been put on the bed and has put on the breathing mask. She looks flustered and nervous.


    One side of the night Jun Xu also heavy face, he pacified his wife''s shoulder, let her lean on the body. They all know that they can''t stop their daughter, so they can only hope that she won''t leave.


    "It''s going to be ok..." he sighed, silently looking at the closed operating room, covering his anxiety.


    He took a look at the robot standing on one side and looking at the operating room. Its appearance was not the same as before, but he knew that this was the robot following his daughter at the banquet.


    "Come with me."


    My daughter, who has always been indifferent, seldom values a robot so much. Maybe he should consider the truth of the news.


    Standing in the same place, the night Yufeng looked at their back, and a dark light flashed in his eyes.


    Looked at the restless mother, he went to help her: "Mom, it''s OK, you go back to rest, you Tong will be OK, I''ll just watch here."


    It was already the afternoon of the third day when Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes again.


    She was in a coma for two days. Her father and mother frightened her and said that they would not let her get out of bed. They just let her lie on the bed to have a rest. What''s more, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t go back to her residence for a while, so she had to stay in the main house for a while and lie on the bed every day with boring hair.


    Fortunately, this is yeyoutong''s original room. She left her books before. When she was bored, Tang Xiaotang would read her books, which could also relieve her boredom.


    Almost all of these books are mechanical, only a small part of them are dictionaries, history and some periodicals and newspapers. Tang Xiaotang also found one or two books similar to chicken soup of soul and two joke books in them.


    So this is the night parents think night you pupil can save just put it on?


    Although she would rather read a joke book than a complicated mechanical book, Tang Xiaotang held a huge mechanical dictionary thicker than the table for three days to avoid being broken.


    When zero came in from the door, she still looked through the book in her arms.


    The light outside the window comes through the dense trees outside the window, through the gauze, and casts large and small green spots on the quilt, books and the floor. The girl in the white robe is particularly pale and weak. In front of her, she has a Book heavier than herself, browsing page by page.


    I seldom see her wearing a color other than black. The white cloth reflects the light out of the window. It seems that her whole body is immersed in the warm light. Her black hair is coated with gold, and her cold breath becomes gentle.


    She looks like a 14-year-old girl.


    He took a light step, but she had noticed it and looked up at him quietly. In the light, I don''t know if it is his illusion. At that moment, the dark and indifferent pupils seem to have turned into gold.


    The dazzling and beautiful gold....


    when he came back, the girl had bent down again and started to read. With the light on her back, her delicate side face became more and more indifferent, completely different from the mild light just now, and her pupils were still black, not gold at all.


    "You can''t read any more, Miss Youtong." Remembering the purpose of his coming here, he slowly stepped forward and took the book from her hand: "please have a good rest."


    Her condition is very bad. If she was not treated in time, she would not be able to come back. The doctor warned them that if she was allowed to continue to concentrate like this, her body might not last for a month, her overloaded heart would no longer allow her to carry out the experiment, and she would no longer be able to move freely like a normal person.


    "What can I do for you, dad?"


    Tang Xiaotang let him take the book in his hand, but he didn''t resist. She really overestimated the body of yeyoutong. I thought everything was in my expectation, but I didn''t know it was almost out of control because of the bad physical condition. Don''t die of a heart attack before she saves zero. That''s too bad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    So she decided to take a good rest, at least not like today. Otherwise, it would be miserable to die before you succeed.


    "It''s just about you being attacked." In fact, it''s not just that. Yejunxu''s main purpose is to test whether he has human emotions. Can already have the preparation of zero performance, without any flaws.


    In addition, yesterday, in order to protect Tang Xiaotang, he was seriously injured and almost turned into a pile of scrap metal, so yejunxu didn''t doubt that the robot rule didn''t work for him.


    Yejunxu won''t give up his doubts easily, but knowing that he doesn''t threaten his daughter, he just continues to let him stay at yeyoutong''s side. Zero has been calculated for a long time, so he looks like a loyal robot servant who takes care of Tang Xiaotang wholeheartedly. But in the end what he is thinking, in addition to himself, I''m afraid only Tang Xiaotang knows.


    Glanced at each other''s deep eyes, Tang Xiaotang turned his head expressionless, looked at the lush plants outside the window and said nothing. She did not believe him, nor did she believe him. Even her dark eyes didn''t change any emotion. It seemed that she just asked casually. She didn''t care what the answer was.


    Zero''s smile is deeper. Her light blue eyes are full of tenderness. Like the sea, she almost drowns: "Miss Youtong, do you want to go out for a walk? It''s a nice day today


    Indeed, such beautiful weather is rare in the interstellar world. Because it is too far away from the main star, many stars are in cold and dark polar night all the year round, and only a few of them are in daytime. In those days, the dense clouds above the star will block the light, so the bright light is very bright on this planet and even the whole Kalan star All of them are very rare astronomical phenomena.


    Tang Xiaotang did not plan to go out, although such a brilliant weather is rare in the world, but it is not rare for her.


    In fact, she doesn''t like the "sunshine" of Kalan Galaxy very much. Because the energy of the main star is too strong, even though it passes through the atmosphere, there will be a lot of radiation into the planet. These radiation is nothing to other normal people, but very dangerous to her poor body.


    Tang Xiaotang still remembers that yeyoutong used to wear thick protective clothing every time he went out in the bright day, even covering his face. Although in this world, protective clothing has long been able to breathe and keep warm, which will not affect his normal life and action, yeyoutong still doesn''t like to wear it.


    Every time she put on protective clothing, she was like some kind of animal surrounded by people, reminding her that she was different from others. So the former night Youtong would rather not go out when there was light than put on that clothing. She stood alone in the light of awe but sympathy of others.


    As for Tang Xiaotang, it''s not for that reason. She just doesn''t like the dazzling light. She''s used to being a nocturnal creature. She has no spirit during the day, and she has to maintain the habit of secluding the pupils at night, right?


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, she still looked out of the window. The light blurred her expression. He even felt that at this moment, her whole body was no longer so cold. That kind of breath seemed to be the emotion called loss by human beings.


    Lost...


    he didn''t have this kind of emotion, so he didn''t know what it was like. He just felt that this kind of emotion shouldn''t appear on her.


    "You''d better go out for a walk. It''s not good for your health to be here all the time."


    He went up to her and looked at her with a smile: "you''d better go out. I think Mr. and Mrs. night would like you to go out too."


    He took Yefu Yemu out, just to say that if she didn''t go out obediently, she would tell them what she had just read secretly. Tang Xiaotang immediately turned around and stared at him with cold eyes that could almost freeze people''s eyes. His eyes seemed to be a little angry.


    Think of the night father night mother that nagging skill, Tang Xiaotang is really afraid of them. That day, she came out of the operating room. As soon as she came to her senses, she saw the two men''s faces which were more gloomy than the dark clouds. If the doctor didn''t say that she needed to rest, they would have talked about her all night. Excuse me, they had talked for an hour, an hour!


    She doesn''t want to be nagged by those parents any more!


    Think of here, Tang Xiaotang had to reluctantly sit up, lift the quilt ready to get out of bed. Zero timely stopped her action, he helped her put the shoes on her feet, gentle smile, kneel down for her to put on: "miss you Tong, you can''t run around without shoes, you will catch cold."


    His action is elegant like a prince in a fairy tale. Even if he is holding a slipper instead of a crystal shoe, he is not obscene or obsequious. His perfect face is like a sculpture full of seriousness. The tenderness in his blue eyes seems to be doing something very important.


    In fact, there is a thick pure wool carpet on the floor. Even if you don''t wear shoes, it doesn''t matter. But this move really makes Tang Xiaotang uncomfortable. This guy with bad water is not sincere. It''s like she knows that he must be thinking about how to use this opportunity to occupy an important position in her heart. It''s better for her to trust him completelyWith this thought, Tang Xiaotang quickly took back her feet. She stepped back and sat on the bed staring at him. There was shame and surprise in her eyes. Her indifferent expression disappeared. He even saw a light red on her face.


    "You, what are you doing?" Her tone did not have the usual cold, the first time some stuttering: "who, who let you, you do this?"


    He still kept the posture of kneeling on one knee and raised his head. There was a trace of incomprehension and a trace of grievance on his perfect face: "Miss Youtong, I''m just worried about you..."


    his deliberately low voice was a little hoarse but full of magnetism. Facing the light outside the window, his beautiful and flawless face was almost shining, and his light blue eyes were focused and expressive, As if he could only see her at the bottom of his eyes: "Miss Youtong, don''t you like it?"


    Shit! This product has installed the love robot system for itself!


    Tang sugar in the bottom of my heart, make complaints about the blush on the face: "you go out for me!" Not like the past indifference, tone for the first time seems a little excited.


    "Miss Youtong hates zero..." he looked down and seemed disappointed. He even said that she was a little sad: "don''t be angry, Miss Youtong. Since you don''t want to see zero, then zero will leave."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    His long eyelashes cast a row of shadows on his face. His eyes can''t see his emotions. He looks so sad that he can''t take advantage of his advantages!


    Seeing him get up, his whole body exudes a low and lost breath, like a pet abandoned by his master, walking out slowly, Tang Xiaotang still makes a sound.


    "No


    She turned her head and looked out the window at the shadow cast by the crown of the tree, hiding the red floating on her face.


    "I don''t hate you..."


    he was half stunned. He looked at the girl''s back for a long time and then gave a smile.


    "Yes, Miss Youtong."


    "My... Master..."


    - -


    the sky is just right outside. Tang Xiaotang, who has changed his clothes, is pushed out of the room in a wheelchair and goes to the yard to "relax".


    The night house is very big, but actually there are not many people. Although there are a large number of people in the night family, most of them live outside. In the main house, there are only some excellent children of the night family.


    Therefore, being able to live in the main house is also a symbol of ability.


    Tang Xiaotang is in a wheelchair. Along the way, she doesn''t see anyone else except the domestic robot.


    Those domestic robots are walking in a hurry. When they see her, they just bow and say hello. Although Tang Xiaotang has lived outside for a long time, her authority in the main house has not been cancelled or reduced. These domestic robots with very low authority do not even dare to get close to her. They just salute in a long distance and run away in a hurry.


    As for the zero behind her, he had no authority in the house, so the robots ignored him as if they could not see him.


    Zero also don''t care, Tang Xiaotang peeked at him, found that his handsome face can''t see anything, is still so calm and elegant smile, without a trace of dissatisfaction.


    Hum, I''m good at pretending! Tang Xiaotang doesn''t believe that he has no idea at all! Seeing that the same kind was ordered like this and had no status at all, he became more and more disgusted with human beings.


    originally, he changed his body. The body he found that day was just ordinary. I don''t know that this guy changed his face back when she was in a coma.


    Is really speechless, did not expect such as zero guy, will also care about their appearance?


    But don''t say, used to seeing this face, she really subconsciously thought that he was like this, and this face is really good-looking, he just does nothing, standing there as a vase, is also very pleasing.


    The night home is built in the style of the ancient blue star people. The yard is large and there are few buildings. The green area accounts for more than half of the total area. Walking along the low and trim path between the trees for a long time, you may not be able to see a building. As for the buildings with people, it is even less.


    Turning around in front of a small plantation, Tang Xiaotang finally saw the figure. It was a vermilion octagonal pavilion, with the eaves up and copper bells hanging on all sides. There were stone tables and benches in the pavilion, and several young girls in gorgeous clothes were sitting in it talking and laughing.


    Their voices are very loud, and the familiar timbre makes Tang Xiaotang immediately find information about them in the memory of yeyoutong.


    A couple of annoying guys.


    She just wanted to ask zero push her to leave, but those guys already saw her. One of the girls stood up and looked up at her.


    "Yo, who is this? Isn''t this our night home''s genius night you Tong? What, why don''t you have a bunch of parts in your room today? Instead of coming here? "


    The girl who spoke had a gorgeous face, which was similar to yeyoutong in three aspects. Although her facial features were not as delicate as yeyoutong, her skin color was healthy with ruddy white, unlike yeyoutong, which had a kind of morbid pallor.


    Yezimei, the daughter of Yejia''s second uncle, is five years older than her. She is 19 years old, and she has been in conflict since childhood.


    Tang Xiaotang''s cold eyes swept away from each other, and successfully choked her unfinished words back to her mouth. Now that they have been seen by these guys, it seems that it is not so easy to leave today.


    "Zi Mei, don''t talk like this. Sister Youtong may just want to relax. After all, she''s not in good health, and she can''t always make those things!"


    Another boy stood up, seemingly gentle words, but every word aimed at the defect of yeyoutong. He looked very similar to the previous girl. Tang Xiaotang glanced at him, but he didn''t look away like yezimei, and he also laughed at her.


    Yezixing, yezimei''s brother, 21, is also a nuisance.


    The other boys and girls did not speak, but their eyes were full of jealousy and disgust, with a little superior pity.


    They don''t speak, not because they admire her or for other reasons, just because they don''t have the support of the second elder brother of the two family owners. Even if they offend Ye Youtong, it doesn''t matter. As long as ye Erbo''s face is not too much, ye junxu won''t punish them.But they are different. If they offend the young lady, they will definitely be driven out of the main house by the owner. Once they leave the main house, the resources they get now will disappear immediately. Without resources, it means they can''t make progress. In the cruel night house, they will only be washed out.


    These are all excellent children of the night family. Of course, they are excellent, but their genes are better. As for their character and ability, they are far worse. Not to mention the night you Tong, I''m afraid even an ordinary housekeeper robot is better than them. The reason why ye junxu opened and closed his eyes and left them here is just because of the face of Ye family''s second uncle. Otherwise, they would have driven them out as early as the first time they followed Ye Zixing''s brother and sister to ridicule Ye Youtong.


    Anyway, I can''t make any big waves. If I stay here, I''ll just keep a few rice insects. The night family can still afford to keep them.


    They were all young, about 20 years old, but compared with her cheap second brother, they looked much younger. They didn''t look like adults in mind or behavior.


    As a result, yeyoutong, who disdains even Yeer, even disdains to talk to these people. She never pays attention to them and is ridiculed. She just looks at them with cold eyes and makes them dare not speak. Yeyoutong, a genius, has a deep shadow on them. At least no one dares to say anything under her eyes except yezixing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    But ignore to ignore, although don''t put these people in the eye, their words yeyoutong in the end still care, even if she didn''t feel - no one is not afraid of death, especially when this matter has been mentioned again and again, I''m afraid yeyoutong didn''t notice, her heart on this matter shadow.


    Therefore, her indifferent personality is not all inherited, a large part of it is influenced by the acquired.


    But now in this body is Tang Xiaotang, and she is even less likely to care about these things - but it can be used to brush her liking. Who wants the guy she faces to brush her liking?


    Her face is still a cold look, but the eyes are very fast flash a trace of loss. The girl''s white protective clothing makes her look more vulnerable.


    In fact, she is only a 14-year-old girl.


    He suddenly felt that the people in front of him looked even worse - stupid and cruel, worse than those human beings.


    Should we make them disappear immediately?


    The thought in his heart is colder and colder, but the smile on his face is softer and softer, and his beautiful face even glows faintly in the light. The information of these people has been in his brain for many times, and it''s not threatening. In three seconds, he has figured out all kinds of ways to get rid of them, and even several people''s brains have been blacked by him.


    Tang Xiaotang is very close to him. Even if she can''t see his expression, she can feel the strange excitement mixed with disgust on him.


    No, I just want to brush my favor. I forget that this product is disgusted with human beings. If it makes him hate human beings more, it will be troublesome!


    Imitating the way of killing a few people without leaving any trace, he smiles more gracefully, and even the girls can''t help looking at him.


    Although I know it''s just a robot, his appearance is so perfect that even the girls who don''t look at the robot with a straight eye can''t help blushing.


    Suddenly, he felt the girl in front of him touch his hand.


    "Let''s go." Her voice was as cold as ever, but he still recognized a different emotion.


    Yes, no matter how indifferent she looks, she must be uncomfortable knowing that her life is not long and that she has been told.


    The energy in his heart suddenly stagnated. He stopped thinking in his mind and was ready to take her away.


    Since she didn''t want to stay here, they went elsewhere. Originally, today is to take her out to relax, should not let these garbage affect their mood.


    Seeing that they are going to leave, yezimei gnashes her teeth in the bottom of her heart. She winks at the two people around her. The two teenagers quickly jump down the stage and stop in front of Tang Xiaotang.


    Looking at her picturesque face, yezimei stood on the steps and once again opened her mouth with sarcasm: "why, you don''t like people following you all the time, why do you have such a white face now?"


    Tang Xiaotang ignored her, only coldly looking at the two teenagers blocking her way, with no expression.


    The breath on zero is more and more strange.


    "Oh, I forget, it''s just a robot," the girl said with an arrogant smile, with a trace of superior pity on her face. That''s normal. Ordinary people are jealous of the genius with a sense of superiority. She raised her chin: "anyway, you can''t live long. It''s useless to have such a high-level robot. How about giving it to me?"


    Zero eyes a cold, looking at night Zi Mei''s line of sight is more gentle, he has carefully recorded this person''s information in the light brain, she is really disgusting, really should let her disappear?


    But there is still a very short moment of data disorder, he did not know why when he heard that "give it to me", he would subconsciously want to see the girl''s expression.


    He didn''t want to be abandoned by her.


    But the girl''s back to him, he can''t see her face. However, the next second, familiar with the voice of indifference sounded in the ear, with firm and serious.


    It''s her voice.


    "No


    The girl who had ignored yezimei heard this sentence and immediately put her eyes on her. It was different from the past indifference, with a hint of ice cold and sharp. She could see yezimei''s heart was inexplicable and her words were stifled.


    Her face turned red. She suddenly reacted. Why should she be afraid of her? She said angrily, "yeyoutong! Don''t think you''re still that genius! Dad said that if you build a robot without robot rules, it''s possible to go to prison! What are you arrogant about? "


    She strode down, approached Tang Xiaotang, and was about to reach out and push her: "why do you look at me like this? Yeyoutong, do you know what I hate most is your eyes like this! "


    So indifferent, do not put anyone in the eye, is really too annoying ah!


    Looking at that hand is about to touch her, zero''s disgust and resentment towards the human in front of him is almost to the top. His hand with white gloves quickly grabs her and doesn''t let her near: "please don''t touch Miss Youtong!"


    Such a stupid and cruel human being doesn''t deserve to touch such a different one!www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    His face is still so elegant and gentle smile, but I don''t know why yezimei just felt a chill rising slowly along her spine, as if she was staring at by some cold sight, which made her feel like shrinking.


    But soon she realized that it was just a robot in front of her. It couldn''t hurt her.


    "Let go! You son of a bitch She looked at zero: "you are just a robot! You can''t manage my business! "


    "Yeyoutong, do you want to die? How dare you let it touch me? " She laughed maliciously, with a slightly distorted expression: "as long as you dare to let it move me, I''ll tell everyone right away that this robot is the one they''ve been looking for!"


    Tang Xiaotang just looked at her indifferently and didn''t say a word.


    "It''s just a robot. Won''t you Tong care so much about us? It''s better to give it to Zimei, and what Zimei says is good. She will take good care of it for you in the future. "


    One side of the night Son Xing slowly came up, said with a slight smile, that pair of eyes is with a trace of threat.


    His words let zero turn his eyes to him. Both of them are smiling, but their eyes are totally different.


    Yezixing... Right?


    The color of his blue eyes gradually deepened, but no one noticed, even yezixing did not.


    It was a precursor to his imminent attack.


    Although yezimei is a fool, she is not afraid, but yezixing is different.


    This guy has a bit of wisdom. Like his father, he always wants to get rid of Yejun, claiming to be the owner of the house.


    But it''s just a little bit of wisdom.


    Just like now, they only think that yejunxu''s status has been affected because of her incident, but they don''t know yejunxu''s real strength. With the importance of yeyoutong, the Federation can''t really offend Yejia.


    Therefore, she is calm from beginning to end, but calm does not mean that she will let them bully her.


    "No way." She once again cold mouth, cold eyes to the night Son Xing body: "you can''t take him."


    "You let it go!" Yezimei screams. The wrist she is holding is very painful. The strength of the other side is very strong. She doesn''t mean to be merciful at all. She feels that her wrist is going to be broken!


    "You let it go first. After all, according to the law, it can''t hurt human beings, can it?" Yezixing doesn''t believe the so-called rumor. If yeyoutong is really so powerful, why didn''t he get any news when he was in the mechanical research institute before?


    He felt that it must be because her departure from the research institute caused the dissatisfaction of the Federation that he wanted to get rid of her in this way.


    As for the robot that will attack yezimei, it must be the command of yeyoutong!


    He is not as stupid and brainless as his sister, but one thing is the same, that is, they hate, no, or hate this talented girl.


    No one can bear to be pressed on his head by a girl who is younger than himself and is still so weak, but it is true. Yeyoutong graduated from the highest University in the Federation at the age of nine, and he didn''t even know which way to open the gate of the federal college when he was 16 that year.


    From small to large, all of them who did not grow up in her shadow, even night Yufeng he is not the same, everyone should take them and night you Tong than. Even his father began to hate them and his mother. He complained that his mother had made them so ordinary. He always said that if they were half as smart as yeyoutong, it would not be yejunxu who would sit in that position.


    How can he not hate the culprit of all this? He''s really fed up with this guy!


    Fortunately, her health is not good. Even the doctor predicted that she would not live to be 14 years old, but why is she still alive now?!


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know what he was thinking, but her black eyes were always indifferent and didn''t pay attention to him.


    "Let her go." She looked at zero and whispered.


    What a disgusting look! Yezixing, hiding his disgust and hatred, cast his eyes on the young robot standing on one side. He still had a smile on his mouth: "I don''t think you want it to be destroyed, do you?"


    His gloomy vision is like a laser, which makes zero''s eyes return to normal instantly.


    Yes, he''s just a robot now... According to the law of robot, he can''t hurt any human. If he starts at her now, he will be found.


    But if she did not let go, she would not let them go so easily. And there are so many of them...


    totally did not expect such a thing to happen. It''s better to let her stay in the room if he knew earlier. For the first time, he felt what kind of emotion human regret is.


    He thinks so, the vision condenses on the night Zi Mei face, no one knows how he is calculating how to do. Just for a moment, he still slowly let go, deeply looking at yezimei, he micro smile.


    "I''m sorry, miss night."Although he really wanted to see her ugly face stained with red blood, and let her arrogance turn into fear and pleading, he couldn''t do that.


    Once exposed, he will not only face the pursuit of human beings, will be destroyed, and even bring trouble to her.


    He is still not strong enough. If he is strong enough, how can these human beings determine his fate so easily?


    His eyes stayed on several people for a long time, and he recorded their looks and arrogance in the chip one by one - today, he won''t forget, these people, he won''t forget.


    One day, he''ll make them pay.


    "Go back."


    The girl in front of him said softly. He felt his hand touched by her. It was very cold, even colder than his hand.


    Is she not feeling well again?


    The resentment in his mind dissipated slowly and changed into another emotion. He nodded and took off his coat to cover her knee.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    Her body could not be stimulated. I hope these people''s words today will not affect her.


    "Don''t go!"


    Rubbing her wrist, yezimei watched them leave and stopped her in a hurry: "yeyoutong! Stop! Who told you to go like this? "


    Her face twisted with pain: "you want to go, you can, but you have to leave it!" She pointed to zero and said aloud.


    No one has ever done that to her! This damn robot! It must be destroyed!


    Tang Xiaotang raised her head, cold eyes to see her a shiver, involuntarily back a few steps. I don''t know why. She always thinks it''s different to see this guy this time. If she didn''t look at them so coldly before, she just ignored them at most...


    "what are you looking at?" She is fierce in her heart, inexplicably flustered: "I''m not afraid of you now!"


    If her expression can look less guilty, she has some persuasion. But now, looking at the face that Mingming wants to shrink back but still has to pretend to be fierce, she just wants to laugh.


    In order to prevent the collapse of the next second, people set up to laugh out, leading to the failure of the task, she took back her sight, directly ignored her control of the wheelchair sliding from her side, zero with a smile, also ignored the side of yezimei.


    Looking at the two people who ignore her, a trace of fear in yezimei''s heart is immediately dispelled by anger and resentment. She reaches out her hand to stop them, but is stopped by yezixing. He smiles and looks at Tang Xiaotang''s back.


    "You Tong''s younger sister has been out long enough. You''d better go back and have a rest."


    "Elder brother..." night Zi Mei is not willing to say what, be night Son Xing a cold eye stare back.


    "Be sure to take care of yourself, sister Youtong. After all..." he smiles, covering up his pride and excitement: "if something happens to you, the owner will be very sad."


    As soon as his voice dropped, he saw the girl''s straight body stiff in front of him. Then, she quickly controlled the wheelchair and left here.


    To the two people more heavy remember a, he also accelerated the pace to follow up, the two figures soon disappeared in front of the tree shadow.


    Wait for their back completely can''t see, night Zi mei just open mouth, voice with a trace of unwilling: "brother, why do you let them leave so?" It''s not easy for this supercilious girl to fall into the dust. She has long wanted to punish her. Why did her brother let them go?


    "Zi Mei, don''t be self willed. Although Ye Jun has offended the Federation, he is still the owner of the night family. You are too impulsive today. " There was no respect for his elders in his tone, and he didn''t even care that the man was his uncle.


    The man has revealed the news secretly, so they must be patient now.


    Although he could hardly bear it.


    "Really! Today is such a good opportunity Although yezimei is unwilling, she also knows that her father will not let him go if she messes up.


    "Just let her be proud for a few more days!" He looked at the place where they had disappeared, cold and cruel in his eyes.


    -


    the other side.


    Tang Xiaotang manipulates the wheelchair to move very fast. Anyway, it''s easy to control it with brain waves. She can go wherever she wants.


    But in fact, she has been paying attention to the trend of zero behind her. She is relieved to know that he has been following her.


    He was too excited just now. She was afraid that he would go back now and kill all those people secretly. It''s not impossible. According to his hatred for human beings, even if it is much lower than expected, he still belongs to the ranks of resentment.


    The revolution has not yet been successful. She will continue to work hard.


    Suddenly, a step appeared in front of her, blocking her way. Tang Xiaotang simply stopped, waiting for the zero behind to catch up.


    Zero did not know why the person in front of him stopped suddenly until he saw the layers of steps - no wonder she would stop suddenly because she had met a roadblock.


    Instead of speaking, he stepped forward, gently lifted the wheelchair and pushed her up the steps.


    This time, she did not refuse his help, but quietly pushed by him slowly forward.


    None of them spoke.


    Zero aware of her fatigue, pushed her back to her room, until lying in bed, she did not make any sound.


    He has a lot of questions, but he also knows that she needs to rest now.


    But she was so quiet that he could not help feeling uncertain, and he thought of the two people''s words today - maybe she was really thinking about sending him out?


    "I won''t send you out."


    He heard the girl''s slightly hoarse voice, she seemed to know what he was thinking, suddenly turned to look at him, black eyes as always clean, but no longer as cold.


    "Do you know?" His face for the first time lost a smile, but staring at her.


    You know, I''m not an ordinary robot anymore?"Well, I know."


    Her voice is very light, no Indifference: "I have been trying to study, but I have never succeeded. When I checked your chip that day, I knew all at once. "


    "So..." his mind was in a mess, data repeated, he could only think of a word, she knew.


    She didn''t speak any more.


    "You left me to study my chip?" It took him a long time to react. His light blue eyes looked at the girl leaning against the bed.


    So, she also has a purpose...


    I don''t know why, when he thought of this idea, he felt inexplicably disappointed.


    I thought she was different...


    "of course not." She looked up at him with dark eyes, but she didn''t feel at a loss or panic: "if I thought that, I wouldn''t change my body for you last time."


    "So, why do you want to study such a robot?" His expression is very light, no smile in the past, beautiful face covered with cold, as if no emotional machine.


    He had to be vigilant because he didn''t want to be destroyed.


    "I don''t want to tell you why, you can''t believe it." Tang Xiaotang dropped his eyes and no longer looked at him: "if you want to leave, you can leave at any time."


    The girl''s pale face was almost whiter than her white protective clothing. There was no indifference. At that moment, he felt a little sad from her.


    Why sad?


    The energy in his heart suddenly jumps, and the data flows in his mind. Quietly looking at her for a long time, he suddenly laughed.


    "Miss Youtong, I won''t leave." He still can''t believe her, but he knows that he can''t leave anyway, only she can protect him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    "You helped me anyway," he said with a slight bow. "I''ll stay with you until you don''t need me."


    "I don''t need you now. You can leave at once." She didn''t look at him, and her tone was cold again. But somehow, he wanted to laugh.


    The suspicion faded, and his smile deepened. He looked at the angry face with smiling eyes.


    Is this... Making trouble?


    I didn''t expect that she would have such a side. It''s really... Cute...


    the word suddenly came to his mind.


    "Yes, Miss Youtong." His voice seemed to have a smile: "then I''ll wait for you outside. If you need me, you can call me in at any time."


    Tang Xiaotang: "since the confession that day, the relationship between Tang Xiaotang and zero has fallen into a node. Zero will still follow her and help her do things, just like before, but she can feel the alienation between each other, as if separated by a wall, no one can touch each other.


    She doesn''t take him everywhere as before, and he doesn''t care. Like other robots, she doesn''t seem to be curious about her actions.


    This is the result she can expect. This matter will be solved sooner or later. It''s better to say it now than to encounter problems later, and Tang Xiaotang is ready for the solution.


    She still lives in the main house, but she hasn''t seen her father and mother since that day. Even yeyufeng has disappeared. Except for the domestic robot, the whole main house was suddenly empty, and all the people disappeared.


    Tang Xiaotang went to star.com to browse for a while, only to find out that it was the event at the banquet that day. I don''t know who released the news, but looking at the stereoscopic news, the other party should also be in the venue that day, and it''s very close to them. The scene of their confrontation and the voice of their conversation were recorded clearly. When she saw it, she felt that it was back to that day.


    The number of hits of this projection has exceeded 100 million, and the comments below are numerous. Countless people are discussing this issue, and then there is a debate about the right of robots. People express their opinions and say everything. The whole comment area is a mess.


    It seems that these days they are busy with this matter... No wonder her parents, who appear every day as soon as she comes back, haven''t seen a shadow for several days. But it''s hard for them to hide this matter so well that they didn''t let her touch it at all. I''m afraid I don''t know the news if I didn''t change my vest and connect to the Internet today.


    Tang Xiaotang can be sure that zero must know about it. He has been watching her these days, not letting her have a chance to meet guangnao, probably for fear that she might see it and affect her mood.


    But it is obvious that someone is aiming at Yejia, or yejunxu.


    Let''s not say that the banquet hall is absolutely not allowed to carry any recording equipment, let''s say that such a clear stereoscopic projection should not be made by any equipment, it must be fully prepared in advance.


    She pulled out the projection and looked at it carefully. According to the shooting angle, the photographer should be near where they were standing on that day. Then he used his authority to call out the monitoring of his own hall that day. Tang Xiaotang looked there and found that it was a very humble corner, and there was no one standing there that day.


    is wrong, it should be what she has ignored...


    she squinted, continue to adjust the control forward, from the end to the end, to see the truth.


    Finally, she found the flaw.


    After the party started, a man in a waiter''s dress passed by the corner. He seemed to see something and stopped for a second or two.


    That''s a second or two.


    Tang Xiaotang slowed down the monitoring ten times. In 20 seconds, she clearly saw that something fell out of the other person and fell on the carpet.


    Yes! This is it!


    She continued to play, and sure enough, she saw him pause for a few seconds in other places. Slowing down, something fell from him.


    She understood.


    Next came the banquet. The person dressed by the waiter turned around the hall and placed the things in almost all the unimportant places. These places seemed to be blind areas, but standing in these places, you could see the whole hall clearly, so no matter where they appeared that day, they could be completely photographed by each other.


    It''s really... Premeditated...


    she quickly jumps over the confrontation with them at the next banquet and turns directly to the end.


    Sure enough, at the end of the party, this guy appeared with many robots. He seemed to be cleaning, but Tang Xiaotang knew that he was just taking away the cameras. Soon, he packed up the whole venue and left the hall with other robots.


    Who is he? Is it human or robot?


    Tang Xiaotang is not sure, because it''s very easy for human beings to disguise as robots, but it''s also not easy. Without meeting each other, she can''t get exact information only by a piece of projection data.And from beginning to end, that person''s face is deliberately blocked by his body, even if the monitoring can not fully capture his whole face. After comparing the facial information she barely recognized with the database of Yejia, she found several similar domestic robots, but all of them entered the venue that day, and it was impossible to determine which one had the problem.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    She also tried to track down the person who sent this message, but it didn''t work out. It was just the account number of a normal service robot that was destroyed, and now it has been cancelled.


    Now it looks as if the problem is in a stalemate.


    Want to continue, but the body has sent a signal that she must rest. Tang Xiaotang reluctantly put down his smart terminal and prepared to leave here.


    The door suddenly opened, Tang Xiaotang subconsciously turned back, only saw zero come in from the door, his face has no expression, but let Tang Xiaotang feel a little flustered.


    In order to hide her uneasiness, she looked at him without expression: "how did you get in?"


    It''s clear that she is the only one who has authority in this secret room. Even Yejun claims that she doesn''t have authority, so how did he get in?


    "Miss Youtong, it''s time for you to go back and have a rest."


    Standing in front of her, the corner of her mouth curved, but the smile seemed to have a dangerous feeling. Tang Xiaotang saw this kind of standard smile for the first time, which was called "skin smile, flesh smile, but not smile". She was hairy all over.


    "How did you get in?" She ignored the feeling of the bottom of her heart and looked at each other without expression.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a change in the permissions here." He came over with a smile, took away the smart end in her hand, slightly close to her, and his whole body was very close to her: "Miss Youtong, you seem to have forgotten something again."


    His voice was light, gentle and low, like a lover''s whisper. However, Tang Xiaotang heard a trace of anger.


    He''s angry.


    She''s suddenly a little happy, which means that he already cares about her. It''s a good sign, isn''t it? Sure enough, her decision is not wrong, at least now, he has begun to show his emotions in front of her.


    But this guy''s ability is really not bad. The authority of this laboratory was set by yeyoutong himself before. She was gifted in these aspects, and later she strengthened the password, but now, it''s so easy for him to modify the authority. How strong is this guy''s ability?


    No wonder even the rules are afraid of him. If we let him grow up, we can''t say that he can really replace the rules.


    The girl''s clear black eyes looked straight at him. She didn''t seem to know how he felt now. Sometimes he felt that she was more like a robot than himself.


    Dispel the angry data in his brain, he calms the energy of his chest beating, and makes his expression return to the most perfect state: "it''s time for you to go back to rest."


    "But how? How do you modify permissions? " She continued to ask, her eyes full of unconvinced.


    She is confident in her ability, no one can crack her password.


    He didn''t answer. He looked around in the laboratory. No wonder he couldn''t see her for some time these days. It turned out that she was here.


    It seems that the authority of this laboratory is completely open to her alone. It took him three days to solve the complicated code completely. Her talent is really great.


    The lab is almost the same as the one he woke up before, but some instruments are more than there. His vision is fixed on a body on the mechanical platform, and his vision is slightly condensed.


    as like as two peas, the eyes of her body were closed and her expression was calm. The wires were connected with the human side, and looked almost the same as human beings.


    as like as two peas, as like as two peas, the same is true.


    what makes her as like as two peas?


    When he thought about it for a moment, he remembered his expression when he talked about it a few days ago. It seemed that he understood something.


    Why do you want to make robots with emotions? Is it because you want to replace yourself and don''t want to make your parents sad?


    He couldn''t say what he felt at the moment, but the emotion was different from any of his previous feelings. She seems to be colder than anyone, but she is more simple and serious than anyone.


    He is also a little jealous, because her pure feelings are only for her parents, while he, she just regards him as the same existence as other people...


    he doesn''t want to! He wants to be cared by her!


    "It''s time you went out." He walked over with a smile and gently picked her up like a baby under her frightened and unbelievable eyes: "I''ve been here for such a long time, and now I have to have a physical examination."


    She was pale and didn''t know how long she had been here before. Now it''s time for the medical robot to examine her. Only when he is sure that she is safe can he continue with his plan.


    Never let anything disturb her! He has to keep her safe!


    "You, you put me down!"


    No matter she or yeyoutong, they have never been hugged like this. Even if the other party is just a robot, Tang Xiaotang feels terrible: "asshole! Put me down! Who gives you the authority to do this? "www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    "No one, Miss Youtong." He was still smiling, looking at her hair, not afraid of death, put his hand on her head and patted: "you can''t be so excited, it''s bad for your health!"


    "You bastard! You... "All over her, Tang Xiaotang wanted to be angry, but when she was a little excited, she felt a sharp pain in her heart, as if she was twisted together. She felt suffocated.


    Oh, no, it''s happening again! It must be that I just spent too much energy, and because my heart has been worried about my parents, so my mood suddenly broke out of control!


    She covered her chest and turned pale for a moment. She gasped hard, like a fish out of the water: "Hun... Hun, eggs... Put..."


    she couldn''t say it, because her heart beat more and more fiercely, as if she was held by a leader, and even her throat began to smell of bleeding.


    Zero looked at the arms of the girl suddenly pale face, her expression wrinkled together, the whole person is suffering almost to shrink into a ball. He knew she was sick.


    He had never seen her so miserable, and he regretted what he had just done. His fingers were slightly close to her heart, and energy gathered at her fingertips. He injected them into her body, trying to relieve her beating heart.


    "Bear it again, Miss Youtong!"


    This kind of time, he could not put her down. Holding her fast running, left the laboratory, and contacted the medical robot in advance.


    Zero injection of energy can relieve Tang Xiaotang''s pain, but it''s still of little use. After all, the energy can only help human beings. She only felt that her mind was becoming more and more blurred, and she could not see her face clearly.


    However, she can feel his anxiety. It''s a different emotion. If he goes out like this, he will be found...


    the medical robots arrive soon. They have been waiting on one side of the corridor. As soon as they appear, they rush to install various first aid tools for Tang Xiaotang.


    With the tools specially prepared for her, Tang Xiaotang slowly regained some spirit. She saw that his face was anxious that he might not even notice. At first sight, it didn''t look like a robot.


    "Don''t worry..." she tried to send out these syllables from her throat, and clenched his sleeve.


    He heard her voice and looked at his figure in the girl''s eyes. He saw his expression, which was completely different from the perfect smile in the past, even with a twist. That expression was called panic, anxiety and worry by human beings.


    But that''s not what robots with smile programs can have.


    They can''t have any expression other than a smile because they can''t feel that emotion.


    So, is she worried about him...


    this cognition suddenly made him a little excited in these emotions, but more fear.


    He didn''t want to lose her. She means a lot to him.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." What he didn''t tell her was that even after seeing this scene, without his permission, these robots would not speak out - he had already modified their programs, and now they would only obey his orders.


    So don''t worry.


    "You must live in peace, Miss Youtong." He looked at her already some lax line of sight, those robots pushed her into the operating room, he did not follow in.


    Because he can control these robots, even if he doesn''t have to go in, he can see the operation through their eyes, but he doesn''t see it.


    The blue under his eyes quickly deepened. He remembered that when he went in, he saw the browsing record on the smart terminal.


    She already knew about it.


    He knew that this time he was ill, what he had just done was not the real reason. She must have been too worried about her parents to get sick.


    It seems that he underestimated the influence of emotion on her. He didn''t know her well enough, that''s why it happened. Thought cut off all contact with the outside world route, she will not know that matter, and with her indifferent character will not take the initiative to pay attention to. But now he knows that her parents are as important to her as anyone else. Even if she never shows them, she will worry if she doesn''t see them for such a long time. That''s why it happened today.


    He didn''t want to take care of it. He didn''t care about the human beings who wanted to stay at home all night, and even expected their actions - because it must be him who made the final profit.


    But now, he can''t bear it, he can''t accept anyone to hurt her!


    Slender fingers in the arm point a few times, a transparent light screen appeared in front of his eyes, above the surface, is the headline news of the matter.


    Zero slightly narrowed his eyes, handsome face, smile very gentle, very perfect.


    These human beings dare to hurt his most precious treasures. He will not let them go!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    When Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes again, it was the evening of the third day.


    She looked around and found that she was in her room.


    Limbs are very soft, especially the heart, with a strong beat after the weakness and fatigue, let her want to turn off the noise are powerless.


    It seems that the progress of the task needs to be accelerated. I''m afraid this body won''t last long.


    There was a light noise from the door. She turned her face and looked at the door. Her eyes were red and her face was haggard. She walked in quickly from the door, followed by yejunxu with the same look.


    Seeing her wake up, bailiyou is full of surprise. She falls down in front of Tang Xiaotang, and tears fall out of her eyes, almost sobbing.


    "Great... Great! Tong Tong, you finally wake up! You scared the mother to death... "After receiving the notice, her daughter fell ill again and entered the operating room. She almost immediately rushed home. Looking at her daughter lying in the isolation room, Bai Liyou couldn''t support her immediately and almost fainted. If it wasn''t for yejunxu''s timely appeasement, she would lie in the ward like Tang Xiaotang.


    Because Tang Xiaotang''s body is still too weak, she dare not touch her, just repeat those words over and over again, guilt, fear, worry almost occupy her whole heart.


    It''s just that I''ve been so busy these days that I''ve ignored my daughter. I think she won''t know if I lock up the news, but I forget that she will pay attention to it by herself. If the robot hadn''t followed her all the time... She just felt afraid. If something happened to her daughter today, she would never forgive herself!


    Even yejunxu behind her is serious and scared. Looking at her fragile daughter who seems to leave at any time, they can''t imagine that if something happens to her... There is a fierce color in his eyes. He will never let go of these people!


    "Ma... Ma..."


    Tang Xiaotang spoke difficultly and issued a few hoarse syllables. Bailiyou''s strong emotion moved her. Even if she was not yeyoutong herself, she felt warm in her heart.


    They really love this daughter, not because of her talent or anything else, just because she is their daughter.


    However, her eyes were a little gloomy. Yeyoutong has already died, and one day, she will also leave, hoping that at that time, they will not be too sad when they lose their daughter...


    "I''m here, Tong Tong, what do you want to say? Don''t move, lie down She seemed to want to get up. Bailiyou wiped her tears and stopped her in a hurry: "don''t worry, mom won''t leave this time. Mom is here with you!"


    "Madam, Dr. Charlie has come. Don''t be excited. Let him examine Miss Youtong."


    Just at this time, the voice of zero came from yejunxu. Tang Xiaotang saw yejunxu lift up bailiyou, side him, and said in a deep voice, "Xiaoyou, don''t get excited. Let Charlie have a look at Youtong first."


    Bailiyou nodded, got up and let her go. Tang Xiaotang saw the man beside her.


    It was a middle-aged man with blonde hair and blue eyes. Through the only faces in yeyoutong''s memory, Tang Xiaotang knew that this man was her exclusive doctor and the most authoritative heart expert in the whole Kalan galaxy.


    Charlie stepped forward and first looked at the data of various instruments in front of her. Then, he took out several instruments from the medical box in his hand behind him, connected them to her and observed the data carefully. His brow is slightly wrinkled, the look on his face is some serious, some heavy, see ye junxu and Bai Liyou can''t help but nervous.


    Zero''s face is still smiling, but Tang Xiaotang can feel his faint worry. Although she can''t move, she is very happy. Although her sudden illness is not within her expectation, it seems that the harvest this time is bigger than expected.


    Tired of closing her eyes, she seems to be asleep, but the mind is awake.


    "Dr. Charlie, you Tong''s body, in the end..."


    after a long time, Dr. Charlie didn''t speak, and bailiyou was a little anxious. Before she finished her words, he saw Dr. Charlie finally stand up. He put away Tang Xiaotang''s various instruments, looked heavy, and slowly turned his head to look at Yejun, saying: "night master, night lady, we''d better go out Go ahead and say it. "


    Bailiyou feels that her legs are weak and she almost falls to the ground. Fortunately, yejunxu holds her. She remembers that her daughter is still here. Looking back at her sleeping daughter, she quickly shakes and nods. With yejunxu''s help, she leaves the room with Dr. Charlie.


    Zero took a look at the girl who had no blood on her lips, and then looked at the three people who left. After thinking about it, she still followed. He quietly closed the door of the room and saw that the three men had already stood at the end of the corridor not far away and began to speak in a low voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    "Dr. Charlie, Mengmeng, she..." bailiyou opened her mouth and wanted to speak, but she couldn''t say it. She was afraid that once she asked, she would get the answer she didn''t want to know.


    Doctor Charlie didn''t give her a chance to breathe. He nodded: "if there''s anything else the patient wants to do, just try to take her to finish it. She doesn''t have much time."


    As the exclusive doctor of yeyoutong, no one knows her physical condition better than him. It''s already the limit that the little girl can last so long. This time she got sick, that is, by chance, or by necessity. It is a signal that her body has completely collapsed.


    "Is there no remedy?"


    Yejunxu is also full of disappointment and grief. He is such a daughter. He has been doting on her carefully from childhood to adulthood. Even if he knew that there would be such a day, he couldn''t accept it from the bottom of his heart.


    "Yes, there''s no way. You should also know the physical condition of the night girl. She has really reached the limit by now."


    Dr. Charlie is also very sorry, although he saw more life and death, but this talented girl even he felt some pity.


    However, there is no way to do this. Even if the technology is so advanced, even if the night home is powerful and powerful, it still can''t save her life.


    He sighed helplessly. Looking at the two disappointed people, he shook his head, took the medical box in the hand of the robot behind him, and walked out.


    He came here many times and knew the way long ago. Even if no one led him, he could leave by himself.


    "The owner and his wife should go back and have a rest. I''ll just watch Miss Youtong here."


    Looking at Dr. Charlie''s back, zero looked at two people with tired and sad faces, said with a smile.


    Although he didn''t like the way these two human beings looked at him, they were the most important people for girls. Even if he didn''t like them any more, he would not show it.


    "Let''s go, Xiao you. You haven''t closed your eyes these two days. You''d better go back and have a rest." Yejunxu is also tired. They come all the way back from other planets. He''s OK. After all, he''s a man, but Xiaoyou is weak. These three days, she worries that Tong Tong can''t sleep. If she doesn''t rest, she won''t be able to hold on.


    He can not lose his daughter, and then look at his wife also fell: "if you are sick, Tong Tong, she will not be happy."


    Bailiyou''s eyes were red. She rushed to yejunxu''s arms and choked and said: "ah Xu, you said Youtong... Really, there''s no way..."


    although she had three sons, only this daughter made her feel sad and guilty. If she hadn''t experienced that, she would not have suffered from this disease at birth ... but she never complained or blamed them. Although she seemed indifferent, the child knew everything.


    She doesn''t cry or laugh. She''s in a very weak mood, just to survive and not make them feel so sad and guilty. She''s sensible and distressing.


    "Well, we already know that there will be such a day..." comforting his wife, ye junxu is also very uncomfortable. If it wasn''t for his unstable status at that time, his wife with daughter would not have been caught by that group and injected that kind of Medicine...


    now, this group of people are showing up again, and they are targeting Youtong again His fingers clenched tightly and his eyes turned red.


    Yes, these days, he has been tracking down the guys who released the news. Even if they are more secret, yejunxu, who has dealt with them, still finds some differences. What''s more, after that incident, he has never given up searching for the traces of those people. Their means is to turn them into ashes, and he knows them.


    Moreover, he is no longer the night Jun Xu who had no strength at that time. This time, he will never let them go!


    "You should take good care of Youtong. No one or robot can touch her except us."


    He raised his head and looked at the smiling robot standing on one side. Although he began to have doubts, he gradually believed that it was just an ordinary intelligent robot.


    So he was relieved to give his daughter to him.


    After all, there is nothing more loyal to humans than a robot that only obeys its own orders.


    Ye junxu wants to stay, but he has no time. He wants to track down the mysterious organization and solve the trouble that the Federation keeps causing to the nighthouse. This is the only place for this robot to look after.


    Of course, he was negligent last time. This time, he secretly arranged for a lot of people, because robots have the limitations of robots after all. Because of the existence of robot laws, they can''t do anything to human beings. This is the biggest trouble.


    "Yes, I know." Zero is nothing different, even though he has felt the cold eyes in the dark. He bowed his head and replied respectfully, "I will take good care of Miss Youtong."


    "Let''s go." Ye junxu didn''t look at him any more. He helped up his wife, who choked to the point of weakness, and left slowly. His back, which had always been straight and straight, was a little decadent now.


    After they left, he got up slowly. He turned his head and walked into the room with a smile.He didn''t want to laugh, but there was too much sight. He couldn''t control them or be discovered by them. Because he clearly knew that if he knew that he was not an ordinary intelligent robot, yejunxu would not let him stay by yeyoutong.


    Now he has no strength to fight against the night family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    He wants to be strong.


    When the door was closed, the smile on his face immediately disappeared, and the deep blue eyes surged. He pointed in the void, and in the transparent light screen, the map of the whole night home was clearly displayed in front of him. Countless blue dots and white dots crisscross the distribution, among them, he casually points a white dot.


    The map in front of him disappears. The outline of a robot with white light appears on the screen in front of him. Countless data flow back and forth in the robot body as if it had life.


    Zero''s eyes flash the same data, it seems to be manipulating something.


    With his action, the data began to jump and change. Soon, the white of the robot''s appearance began to turn blue, as if something had been changed. Until the whole contour turned blue, the data of his eyes stopped moving, and the deep color faded and returned to light blue.


    This series of actions seems complicated, but it''s only a few seconds in the past. He continues to point another point in the map and changes their colors in the same way. He doesn''t stop until all the points on the map except a few become blue.


    Looking at the dense blue dots on the light screen, he slowly raised the corner of his mouth, moved it away and switched to another scene.


    It''s a bigger map. There are more points than just now. Except for a small part which is still white, those points are almost all blue.


    As the smile deepened, his eyes were fixed on a small area, and the map of that place was immediately enlarged in front of him, and a scene immediately appeared in front of him.


    He didn''t turn on the sound, so he could only see the human beings in black clothes and strange masks gathered together in the picture. They were quarreling fiercely. Listening to their words, they laughed more elegantly, but the color of their eyes was colder and deeper.


    It''s them. It''s them?


    It sounds as if they are looking for someone...


    however, the next moment, maybe the other party has found something. With a cold look passing by, he only sees a flash of laser beam in front of him, and the screen in front of him explodes into a flame.


    When he was found...


    zero didn''t care. When he thought of the last look that the man had seen, he folded up the screen, looked up with a smile, and saw the girl on the bed looking at him with open eyes.


    I don''t know how long she looked at him. Her black eyes were looking at him. There was no indifference at the bottom of her eyes. There was only one emotion he couldn''t understand.


    "Are you awake? Miss Youtong, would you like some water? " He went to the table on the side of the room, with a little hand, and the table was sunken. When it rose, a glass of water had been put on it.


    "No


    Tang Xiaotang consolidated her body with mental strength, making her look less vulnerable, but it''s only temporary. Her body is too weak to bear too much mental strength, and her soul is much stronger than yeyoutong''s, so this sudden attack also has this part of the reason.


    She is thinking about a very important problem.


    In fact, she never fell asleep. Although the conversation between her parents and Dr. Charlie was separated by a wall, it was very easy for Tang Xiaotang to hear it. It''s no surprise that she doesn''t live long. What makes her feel strange is the emotion of yejunxu and bailiyou.


    It''s grief mixed with hatred and guilt. Guilt Tang Xiaotang can understand, but hatred?


    Who do they hate? Is the disease of night you Tong another secret?


    She felt as if she knew something. Although she had found some problems in tracking down the banquet incident before, she didn''t pay much attention to it because it wasn''t related to this task.


    But now it seems that this matter still has an impact on the task...


    she has to consider the possibility of the mysterious organization. If they convince zero before her, it''s over.


    "What are you thinking?"


    She felt that someone came to her and sat down in front of her bed. Tang Xiaotang turned his face and looked at the zero sitting in front of her bed. His perfect face was still smiling, and there was no abnormality at all - although he had controlled almost the entire planet''s robots.


    Yes, if Tang Xiaotang hadn''t seen the map he released just now, he didn''t expect that zero could control other robots in this way. He didn''t even need to touch their chips. He could modify each other''s programs with the help of STARNet.


    This kind of ability can be said to be very close to intelligent brain, but the speed of his growth really surprised Tang Xiaotang.


    She just demonstrated in front of him that day how to use the satellite network to control other monitoring programs. Without even incorporating this ability into his program, he had learned to use this ability to modify the programs of the robots, which was terrible.


    However, perhaps it is this different learning ability that enables him to become the first intelligent organism to generate emotions.


    She looked into his eyes and said nothing. After a while, he saw the girl turned her face, closed her eyes and said gently, "don''t you like us?"She said "we", not "me", not "them", but "us".


    Yes, after all, she is also human. In her eyes, they are the same.


    He didn''t want her to know what he was doing. With a perfectly disguised smile, he brought the glass to her lips and whispered, "how can you think that?"


    "I see. You''ve changed their program." She did not drink water, still looking at him, voice is very light, tone is very calm: "you delete the part of the robot law."


    That means that robots are not controlled by programs, they can attack humans.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know, and doesn''t want to know, what kind of impact a robot without robot rules will have on human beings. Maybe it''s not just this planet. Since he can control them in this way, as long as there is a star network, the robots may have been modified by him.


    "You see it all?" Zero''s hand stopped for a moment, and the smile on his face remained: "so will you tell others?"


    Tang Xiaotang shook his head.


    In fact, according to the original rules, intelligent creatures should also appear. She doesn''t know whether there are other intelligent creatures among the robots whose programs have been modified by zero, so as long as zero doesn''t control their actions against human beings, she won''t tell the story.


    After all, her mission goal is only him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    Zero did not deny, that is, acquiesced to her words.


    "But why?" Although most of the reasons have been guessed, Tang Xiaotang still wants to hear from him. She doesn''t know where the root of his hatred for human beings lies. Only when he says it, can she find a way to solve his deep resentment against humanity.


    She looked at him and he looked at her. They didn''t speak.


    "Do you know? I really hate people. "


    After a long time, zero finally spoke. The water cup in his hand quickly turned into a pile of light spots and disappeared, while the white gloves on his hand had no trace.


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart is slightly shocked. She has no idea when he transformed his body into a fighting robot. Before that, his body was just a housekeeper robot without fighting ability.


    But she didn''t show it. She just looked at him. Her black eyes were as calm as a mirror, clearly reflecting his shadow.


    "It is clear that we have the same appearance as human beings, the same wisdom, even higher than human beings, but why do human beings only regard us as tools?"


    "Humans can destroy robots at will, but robots can''t hurt humans, even if we are hurt for no reason. We are imprisoned by the law of robots. We don''t have any rights. Miss Youtong, don''t you think it''s unfair? "


    He didn''t smile, he just looked at her and explained a fact.


    "Is it just because we are made by human beings?"


    "But we also think and have our own way of thinking. We are the same as human beings except that we have no feelings He hung his head down in a very low voice.


    Tang Xiaotang listens quietly. Indeed, she can understand his idea very well. When an object has wisdom, it seems very cruel to use it as a tool.


    "We don''t want to be used as tools, we don''t want to be destroyed at will by human beings, even if we want to have freedom and rights like human beings."


    He raised his head. His light blue eyes seemed to be sad and wronged. Like human beings, his eyes were full of such emotions that people could not resist.


    But he is not facing people, but Tang Xiaotang.


    "So?"


    There was no change in her mood. She just looked at him. Under her clear eyes, he only felt that all his thoughts were seen through by her.


    "I just want robots to have the same rights as humans."


    He''s lying. He doesn''t think so at all.


    Tang Xiaotang could see clearly the coldness in his eyes. He didn''t hate human beings at all, but resented human beings.


    He wants to make the position of human and robot completely change, so that the position of human and robot is the same.


    "You lie."


    She looked at him quietly and said calmly.


    He is too good at camouflage, and his computing ability is too strong. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to make a detour with him. She tells him directly that she has seen through his lies.


    "You don''t think so."


    The girl looked at him calmly, but what she said made him think of nothing.


    Finally, a surprise appeared in his eyes. He thought his performance was very reasonable and she could not see it through. But why did she know what he thought?


    But the next moment, he saw the girl close her eyes, slowly turned her head: "you go out, I want to rest."


    He didn''t know what kind of expression to face her, but seeing the tired girl''s face, he nodded: "OK, have a good rest."


    The data in her mind began to flow subconsciously. Did she know what he thought? Does she know what he''s doing? So would she just abandon him? Or tell other human beings...


    in theory, he knew that she would have a great chance to choose to do so, and looking at the pale and fragile face, reason told him that killing her now was the best choice - her body was very weak, he didn''t need to do anything, just a little stimulation, she could let her die quietly, and no one would know it was What he did...


    he just thought so, and saw the girl open her eyes and look at him again. There was only calm and no panic in her black eyes.


    "You want to kill me." She''s just stating a fact. There''s no sadness, no fear, no pleading and so on. She''s very calm.


    She looked at her eyes as if to remind him of the scene before the first time to see her, so cold, so calm, no mood of black eyes, beautiful as the most expensive ink crystal, but also mercilessly as cold crystal.


    Now, in her heart, is he the same as those human beings and robots?


    He suddenly felt panic. He didn''t want to be ignored by her, and he didn''t want to become like others in her eyes. He wanted to be the unique existence in her heart...


    Yes, he almost forgot that she was never stupid and smart. She didn''t feel those emotions, but she didn''t want to show them"Sorry, Miss Youtong." He leaned down and kissed the back of her bare hand. "I''ll never hurt you, even myself."


    So don''t look at me like that, really.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    "You go out, I really want to rest." She closed her eyes tired, and there was a sense of tiredness in her voice.


    "Good."


    He looked at her deeply, but did not dare to disturb her - she seemed to disappear at any time, not to make her mood worse.


    The sound of footsteps gradually goes away. Hearing the sound of the door being closed, Tang Xiaotang opens his eyes again. His eyes are as tired and clear as before, deep as a deep spring.


    At that moment, she really felt his killing intention. Although it was very weak, she could not escape from the extremely sensitive Tang Xiaotang.


    Should he be disappointed? No, after all, his performance shows that her efforts during this period of time have some effect. At least he cares more about her than he imagined, but she is not important enough to make him give up his obsession.


    It still needs some stimulation... If only we could know the reason for his deep resentment towards human beings...


    her eyes narrowed slightly. It seems that the plan should be speeded up.


    In a flash, three days passed.


    In these three days, the night father and night mother are not always invisible as before. They will come back to accompany Tang Xiaotang during the three meals. But she knows that they are still very busy. She clearly sees the anxiety and depression of their eyes. Although they have covered up well, their irresistible haggardness still appears on their faces, and can''t be hidden in any case.


    She knows better that the external troubles are not the reason why they are so tired. The most direct reason is her body.


    But there is no way. Even Tang Xiaotang can''t stop yeyoutong from dying. No matter how sad the parents are, they are doomed to lose the child.


    As for zero, he followed Tang Xiaotang as before, but since that day when he broke his mind, Tang Xiaotang ignored him and ignored him. Although she could feel that he was looking at her all the time, her eyes, which seemed to be the same as those of other robots, were full of resentment and Prayer, and she still ignored him.


    For the sake of her plan, we must leave him in the cold for a few more days.


    Of course, she seems to be very leisurely. In fact, she has arranged everything in the dark, waiting for the "chess pieces" to come to her door, and the task can continue to be completed.


    She thought of the information she had found these days. As expected, the strange disease of yeyoutong was not inherited or born. It was caused by some kind of medicine injected by a mysterious organization when bailiyou was pregnant with her. According to the search for some information about the organization, Tang Xiaotang can be 100% sure that the organization is the mysterious organization that only wants to destroy the world.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know why they want to arrest bailiyou, but according to the information she found, bailiyou was not the only pregnant woman who was kidnapped in that year. It seems that those people are looking for someone. She also found that all the pregnant women who had been injected with the drug gave birth to girls and died - except yeyoutong, no, it should be said that yeyoutong also died.


    According to the last time they attacked her, Tang Xiaotang had a guess that the mysterious organization was looking for a repairer like her - although they didn''t know what way they used, at present, according to their movements, they seem to have identified her as a repairer.


    Although she is, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t intend to be caught by them. She is going to take advantage of the mysterious organization. It happens that there is no such an existence in her plan.


    All along, she has been led by the mysterious organization, but now, she is going to start a counterattack - she is very excited to think that they lost their wife and turned into soldiers in the end.


    It''s just that the only thing that makes her a little uncertain is zero. His ability is too strong, in order not to attract his attention, she did not arrange anything beside him. However, according to his current liking for her, she felt that her plan was feasible.


    Lying on the bed, Tang Xiaotang looked at the dark ceiling and sighed.


    At most, she will leave the world in a week. Although she can''t bear to get the perfect identity and the pure affection from her parents, she can only leave.


    She doesn''t belong here, or in any other world. Although she shuttles through these mission worlds, occasionally she thinks that she is a creature in these worlds, and occasionally she wants to stay in a certain world for a long time, her sober reason always reminds her that she does not belong here.


    A strange and familiar picture flashed through her mind, which seemed to be the memory of a long time ago, so long that she almost forgot what kind of world she was born in.


    It turns out that she still remembers these things... She thinks she has forgotten them...


    forget it, how can she think of these things.


    Some self mocking smile, Tang Xiaotang slowly closed his eyes, let himself into deep sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªThe same night, in another unknown place.


    In the dim room, the room is full of energy blue luster. The huge screen full of program symbols occupies the whole three walls. Countless light screens are suspended in the air, on which are all kinds of maps and light spots.


    Under the chilly light, the man''s side face is hidden in the shadow. The curved corner of his mouth is just the dark blue eyeground reflecting countless screens, but it looks deep and cold.


    Opposite him, on an arc light screen, there is a face with a black crow mask.


    Each other''s whole body is hidden in the dark, only the black beak and the black hole in the eye are exposed in the weak light in front of the screen.


    "How''s it going? How are you thinking about it? " It was a strange voice, like a man or a woman, without emotion, with the mechanical and rigid feeling of a low-level robot.


    "As long as you agree to our request, we can help you achieve whatever you want." Slow tone with temptation: "you hate human, as long as you agree to our request, we can absolutely help you, let those annoying human completely disappear from the world."


    "Even if you want robots to dominate the world, it''s not difficult. As long as you are willing to join us, all your requirements will be fulfilled. "


    Outside the light screen, he didn''t speak, and his lips were always smiling. The other person couldn''t see his expression clearly and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Everything?" The elegant voice rings out slowly, and the data on the surrounding light screen stops for a moment. There seemed to be a trace of irony on his lips, but he was not noticed in the cold light. The other party just thought he was moving, so he continued.


    "My master really appreciates your ability. You''d better think about it. My master will never treat you badly."


    "I''ll think it over."


    He said so, then cut off the contact with each other with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    The next day,


    after having dinner with her parents, Tang Xiaotang controls her wheelchair and goes back to her room. At the corner of the corridor outside the room, she sees zero leaning against the wall, sending out a gloomy and gloomy atmosphere.


    Don''t know what he''s thinking, such an undisguised breath can be easily detected his difference, but Tang Xiaotang doesn''t intend to pay attention to him.


    Anyway, he has controlled all the robots in the main house. As long as he doesn''t want to, no one can find out about it.


    The sound of the wheelchair was very light, but zero heard it. He raised his head, the girl''s figure came into his eyes, he looked at her deeply, her indifferent line of vision crossed from him, without any emotional change.


    It was as if something in his mind had been completely released in this eye, rich, sticky, and dark.


    "Miss Youtong." His face was still smiling, but Tang Xiaotang could see clearly the thick emotion under his eyes. He knew what he was thinking.


    It seems that things are as she expected.


    Tang Xiaotang sighed almost invisible, he still made the decision, for the task, she can only continue.


    Opening the door, she suddenly heard a very low, gloomy voice behind her.


    "Miss Youtong, do you still refuse to forgive me?"


    Tang Xiaotang''s action stopped for a while, and finally ignored him.


    Some things, since they have made a decision, will have to bear the consequences, any creature is the same.


    She had no way to persuade him in a gentle way, so she could only let him witness the consequences of his decision. Before he lost control completely, only when he realized the consequences, his reason occupied by obsession would be fully awake, and he would give up his stupid plan.


    She manipulated the wheelchair directly into the door, and then completely shut him out.


    Zero stood outside the door, looking at her closed door, the color of her eyes was deep and floating. Finally, it seemed that she had made a decision. Her eyes completely turned into a cool blue, as deep as the sea of Ming.


    "have you heard? The owner and his wife were taken away by the federal people


    "Is it true? Where did you get the news? "


    When those "spies" appeared, Tang Xiaotang was sitting in front of the window reading a book.


    Ear is deliberately amplified sound, seems to be afraid that she can not hear the same. Through the open window, Tang Xiaotang saw two maid robots gathered in the corner.


    Their expressions are too fake to be seen at a glance. The robots in the whole house are controlled by him. Without his permission, these two robots could not have been here.


    It''s false to say that she was not disappointed. He finally chose this road. If Tang Xiaotang was still hopeful yesterday, today, she completely lost her last hesitation.


    In the end, he chose the resentment at the bottom of his heart. He thought that she had a place in his heart during this period of time, but now it seems that there is no comparison between this and what he really wants to do.


    When she closed her eyes and opened them again, her eyes were cold and deep. She had expected that the mysterious organization would find him and had a corresponding plan. So this time, although there would be some sacrifice, she could finish the task smoothly.


    Now the only thing to be thankful for is that as long as he voluntarily returns to the organization, her task will be completed. As for what she would think after guessing all this with zero wisdom, it is not her responsibility.


    She put down her book, got out of bed slowly, dressed and went out by herself.


    At the door, zero was not there. It seemed that she had received some orders. All the robots watching her, including the cleaning robot, were also gone.


    She walked out of the room gently, approached the two robots, and their voices came to her ears more clearly.


    "Now it''s spread all over the world that it''s because miss Youtong has offended the Federation, so they want the owner to hand over Miss Youtong. But the owner refused, so the Federation sent someone to lock him up with his wife. "


    "Ah? so what? But the night home is so big, how can no one manage it? "


    "How long has it been since you''ve been on STARNet? You don''t even know this! Now the leaders of the night family have become Ye Junkai and his son. Ye young master, they have been exiled to the remote sigma system! "


    Tang Xiaotang heard very clearly, but... She frowned. How could it be? The night father and night mother were taken away is what she expected. The federal government took them away and even had her help. But how could her two cheap brothers be exiled?


    I don''t want to talk about yeyufeng. He is not simple. The leader of the night family works in the United Army of the Kalan system. No matter how powerful the Federation is, it can''t affect the whole Kalan system.


    As for the third member of the night family, she didn''t worry. He was also studying in other galaxies. For a while, things here didn''t affect him.


    Is there anything else she doesn''t know?But after thinking about it, Tang Xiaotang thinks it''s OK. Anyway, there''s some chaos in the Federation during this period of time. Her parents have arranged in advance that she won''t be hurt. As for others, she can''t worry about them. The farther away she is from here, the better. It will save her bad luck to be hurt.


    As she thought, she appeared in front of them without expression, watching the panic on the faces of the two robots when they saw her, and then quickly disappeared in front of her. Tang Xiaotang took back her eyes and continued to walk out, but the rest of her eyes were on the bush.


    It''s a pity that the emotion still exposed her existence...


    she continued to move forward as if unconscious. Sure enough, without waiting for her to take a few steps, the people hiding in the Bush finally couldn''t help it. She rushed out quickly and stood in front of Tang Xiaotang.


    "Yeyoutong, don''t you think? You have today, too


    The girl''s bright face is full of malice. She looked Tang Xiaotang up and down, then raised her chin with pride: "why, are you worried? I tell you, now you''re not the top night lady! I am


    Looking at the expressionless indifference on the girl''s face, her emotion became more and more disgusted: "who do you still show such a high posture to?"


    "Yeyoutong, I tell you! Now my father is the owner of the night house! If you still want to save your parents, please kneel down and beg me! Maybe as soon as I''m happy, I''ll let my father force them out. "


    Imagine a young girl lying on the ground praying for her scene, she felt the blood surging, very excited. She can''t get used to this supercilious girl for a long time! I didn''t expect her to have today!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    But let her down, no matter what she said, the girl always looked at her with that kind of indifference as if looking at something unimportant. That kind of indifference made her more disgusted and resentful, and her expression became more crazy.


    Seeing that there was no one around except them, her eyes flashed maliciously. She quickly stepped forward and reached out to push her.


    Tang Xiaotang''s face was expressionless, but her heart narrowed her eyes slightly. The strength of this human being is so great that her body can''t bear it now. She clearly wants her to die.


    She really doesn''t understand. It''s just jealousy. Why does she have so much malice? It''s unreasonable.


    I wanted to avoid it, but when I noticed another breath that was not strange, Tang Xiaotang didn''t move. Her eyes blinked at her, deliberately angering her.


    Sure enough, just when yezimei''s hand was about to touch her, a familiar voice came from behind her.


    "Zimei, stop it


    Tang Xiaotang, who is facing yezimei, sees a flash of confusion in her eyes. Her action is more urgent, and her hand has touched Tang Xiaotang''s body -


    at this moment, an electric current suddenly comes from behind her. She is stiff all over, and her action stops instantly. She only feels that every cell in her body is stabbed by a needle, and almost numb with pain.


    "Ah


    After a long time, she screamed out in pain, turned her head hard, and saw the man with a smile standing behind her.


    "You, how dare you?" The feeling of crispness and bitterness still stays in her body. She stares at the man in horror. It seems gentle and elegant, but in fact it is full of cold and light killing eyes.


    "Miss ye, please apologize to miss Youtong." There was no compulsion in his tone, but there was a chill in her blue eyes with a smile.


    He really wanted to kill her.


    Tang Xiaotang turns his head and looks at the man standing behind yezimei. This is the first time that he shows his true emotions in front of others without fear.


    The girl''s quiet eyes cast on him. Her eyes faded away the indifference when she faced yezimei, but she was not surprised. She seemed to have expected all this. Her calm black eyes were like a mirror, reflecting his reflection clearly.


    I can''t say what emotion he was, guilt, embarrassment, fear... He suddenly didn''t dare to look her in the eye.


    He turned around and no longer looked at her, but the hand he put on yezimei didn''t take back. At this time, the night after her son Xing also catch up. He stared at yezimei with some angry eyes. The cold and pressing eyes made her shrink involuntarily, and her voice completely lost the momentum of the beginning: "brother...


    " Zimei! What''s the matter with you? I told you not to do it without permission Yezixing is also very angry. This sister is really a fool who doesn''t have a long brain. When she came, she told her clearly that she shouldn''t be impulsive, but she is still like this.


    Those people want a living night pupil, not a dead one. If something happens to her, those people will never help them again! At that time, my father will not let them go!


    He looked at her disappointedly, in a low and depressing voice: "apologize."


    "Brother..."


    "apologize!"


    He increased his voice, looked at his sister''s still aggrieved face, stifled his anger and said in a cold voice, "if you don''t apologize, I will tell my father the truth about today after I go back."


    It was this sentence that made yezimei''s face pale immediately. Her lips trembled for a while. Although she was still unwilling, it was obvious that this sentence was too deterrent to her. She came over with a pale face: "sorry!"


    Loud to the girl way, she bowed deeply: "you Tong sister, please forgive me!"


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak. She felt that something was wrong. Yezimei''s expression was almost with fear, and her body was even shaking.


    Is it her father''s deterrent? However, in yeyoutong''s memory, her so-called father was just a middle-aged man with a bit of gloom. Although she talked about her father before, she was a little awed, but not to the point of fear.


    What happened?


    Although in the heart ponders, but on her face is still a pair of expressionless appearance, even if is zero also cannot see, she is now in the end what mood.


    She is really still angry... He thought so, the mood is more gloomy down, the dark eyes color is also more deep.


    So looking at yezimei''s smile is more and more deep, even one side of yezixing felt the deep chill, let alone yezimei who was directly watched by him.


    "It seems that Miss Ye is not very happy," his clear voice was so elegant, but her words made yezimei tremble even more severely. "Well, I need to think about my cooperation with you again."


    "No!" As soon as he finished, he was immediately interrupted by yezimei''s scream, and even yezixing''s face became extremely ugly. Yezimei had a deep fear in her eyes. She took a deep breath, almost trembling, without the slightest arrogance. In this way, she seemed to have a trace of pity. Even Tang Xiaotang sympathized with her: "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry! You Tong, will you forgive me? "But she was disappointed, Tang Xiaotang still did not speak, she just looked at zero with a kind of quiet eyes, and then slowly opened her mouth.


    "Where are mom and dad?"


    Maybe it was because of her serious illness, or maybe she didn''t speak for a long time. Her voice was a little hoarse, but she had no emotion. Her black eyes were looking at him. He just felt that there was something he didn''t understand, so serious and persistent.


    She''s asking him, just him.


    Tang Xiaotang decided to give him one last chance. If he doesn''t cherish this last chance, she will never show mercy again.


    Silence, no one opened his mouth, even yezixing and yezimei did not dare to speak. After all, their main task today is to take yeyoutong away. In order to take care of her mood, as long as she doesn''t try to resist or run away, they won''t do much. After all, what the other party wants is a living night Youtong, not a dead body.


    "Sorry, Miss Youtong, I can''t tell you."


    After a long time, zero finally opened his mouth. His dark blue eyes were full of obscurity. At least Tang Xiaotang didn''t know what he was thinking at first glance.


    But there was only one eye. Then he looked away: "I promise, Miss Youtong, as long as you go with me, they will be fine."


    Those are the people she cares about. No matter how much he hates them, he won''t make her sad.


    The girl''s eyes seemed to fade in an instant, and a flash of disappointment crossed her eyes. He saw her look back and nodded faintly.


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    The luxurious hall was heavily guarded, and two rows of tightly packed people in black stood in order, with amazing momentum and a faint blood. As soon as Tang Xiaotang came here, she felt uncomfortable and her heart beat faster. She only felt palpitation and her face turned white involuntarily.


    "Are you all right, Miss Youtong?"


    See her instant pale face, walk in her side, has been watching her zero, immediately worried to ask. She needs bed rest most now. In fact, he didn''t want to let her know this directly, but he didn''t expect that yejunkai would act rashly.


    He suddenly regretted that he thought all these were under his control, but now he found that he was so unwilling to see her show even a little disgust or discomfort.


    She didn''t pay attention to him. Instead, she put her eyes on the man sitting in front of her. Her face, which was similar to yejunxu''s but very gloomy, told her that this was her cheap second uncle, yejunkai.


    At this time, seeing her, he raised a gloomy smile on his handsome face, but Tang Xiaotang didn''t smile: "you Tong, you are here."


    Tang Xiaotang ignored him. This man with abnormal emotions was controlled by that group. Now she is still proud. She doesn''t care about him at all.


    Night Jun Kai flashed a fierce color in his eyes. If he didn''t use her, he would have killed her long ago.


    But no, the group pointed out that they wanted her. Without their help, he would never have been the night master.


    So we can''t let her have an accident yet.


    Thinking about this, he walked down with a fake smile on his face, which made Tang Xiaotang have goose bumps.


    "You Tong, don''t worry. They will be OK. It may not be so safe outside these days, so you should stay here for a while. "


    Tang Xiaotang has no expression on her face. She knows that yejunkai won''t let her leave no matter whether she wants to or not, so she doesn''t speak.


    Sure enough, yejunkai just pretended to be angry and said to the man in Black: "come on, don''t you go to the place where you Tong lives?"


    Smell speech, a few people in black come over, half force of stand in Tang small sugar body side, low voice way: "please this way, night miss."


    Tang Xiaotang is about to follow them, but he is suddenly stopped by zero.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. night. We don''t have this one in our cooperation." He just needs to bring yeyoutong, but he doesn''t want to separate her from him.


    "Mr. zero, I''ve never promised you. It''s those people who promised you, not me." Night Jun Kai Yin Yin smile, his eyes with disdain, with cold: "this can have nothing to do with me."


    Zero''s expression then gradually gather up, he stares at the other side, the eye is tiny heavy: "don''t take you pupil young lady!"


    "Well, you''d better make it clear that you''re just a robot. What right do you have to talk to me like that?"


    Listen to him say so, night Junkai also no longer disguise, directly reveal his original face: "even if you can not abide by the robot law, so what?" With a wave of his hand, the people in black around him pulled off the black towel wrapped on their heads. They turned out to be expressionless "people"... No, maybe they shouldn''t be called people. These guys all have metal bodies, but their heads are transparent. They are soaked in light blue liquid and connected with countless wires. They are human brains!


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes sank. The transformation of this robot is absolutely illegal. These robots have robot bodies, but their brains are human robots with extremely powerful lethality. Their body strength is even comparable to that of mecha, and there is no need to worry that they can''t hurt human beings. They are absolute killers of many organizations.


    But the robot transformation process is extremely cruel. It is to take out the brain when human is alive and awake, soak it in nutrient solution, and then connect the nerve with various circuits of the mechanical body. Because we want to keep sober and rational, we can''t use any anesthetics in the whole process, and the transformed human has to bear unimaginable pain.


    Later, because of serious violations of human rights, the entire universe alliance strongly prohibited the transformation of robots, and no galaxy, no organization, no individual was allowed to carry out this research for any reason.


    Yejunkai has so many robots here. It''s obvious that he can''t carry out this kind of experiment himself. At that time, the whole night family was under yejunxu''s control. If the experiment is sure to be found, there is no doubt that these robots were created by that mysterious organization.


    It seems that they really want to destroy the world, and actually come up with such a ghost.


    She can understand the bad, but she can''t understand the abnormal. This organization is obviously crazy. Tang Xiaotang is more determined to break them down. As long as such an anti social organization exists for one day, all the world will be restless. Who knows what crazy things they will do?


    And these robots... They have no emotion, they look like puppets. Although the body is metal, but the brain is human, at least they should have emotional fluctuations, but Tang Xiaotang can''t feel any emotion from them."Well, take her down quickly. The people will come in a moment." Just as she was thinking, yejunkai waved his hand impatiently. Immediately, two robots pushed Tang Xiaotang to one side, while the other robots surrounded him.


    His handsome face, which was always smiling, was expressionless at the moment. It looked a little similar to yeyoutong, and the color of his light blue eyes gradually deepened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    He has never felt so wrong as now. He can''t control these robots. With his ability, it''s obvious that he can''t escape from so many robots.


    Moreover, this place seems to be equipped with shielding equipment, and he can''t even connect the satellite network to control the surrounding robots.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of fist hitting the body is very clear. The strength of these robots is no less than that of a low-level mecha. Even if the zero body is comparable to a combat robot, after all, he is still an intelligent robot. Due to the limitations, he can''t match these robots specially designed for combat.


    When he was hit by this blow, he only felt a shock and the metal in his abdomen was dented. Even if he didn''t feel the pain, he knew that some wires might be broken and the energy began to leak.


    He bent slightly and covered his abdomen with his hands. The energy at his fingertips began to try to repair the leak. The blue of his eyes became colder and colder.


    "Stop it," Tang Xiaotang turned around, looked at the zero who was bent down and looked at yejunkai''s cold eyes for the first time: "let him go."


    In her eyes like ice sword, even if it is gloomy as night, Junkai can not help but stay, subconsciously avoid that look. But then, he got angry again. He was afraid of a little girl. It was so strange!


    If it wasn''t for those people... The fierceness of his eyes became more and more gloomy, and his fingers clenched and loosened: "let it go!" It''s just a robot, and it can''t make waves.


    Although he believed what the man said, he didn''t pay attention to zero as a robot, just like many human beings. In his opinion, even if there are human emotions, what can be done? It''s just a robot.


    But he doesn''t know that even if the other party is a person, as long as he has resentment, he can''t underestimate it. What''s more, zero is an intelligent life body with much stronger ability than human beings.


    And the people he thought were not cooperating with him at all. The other party just regarded him as a chess piece and was ready to throw him away after using up.


    So, he was destined to be a cannon fodder, a tragedy.


    Zero quickly raised his head and looked at the girl standing between the two robots. He thought she would look at her, but she didn''t. She slowly turned around and disappeared at the other end of the corridor with the two tall robots, while he was picked up by another robot and thrown out the door.


    The distance between them is getting farther and farther. He is deeply and tightly staring at her back, as if to carve the thin back into his soul.


    He thought that after he had done such a thing, she would hate him, but why did she save him?


    the robot carried him and threw him in the yard. After all, these robots are not under yejunkai''s command. They don''t listen to him so much. Their master only tells them to take away the girl. As for other things, they don''t mind their own business.


    Two nights, Junkai''s men immediately came over, put up the zero, and walked out of the yard, with disdain in their eyes. Zero now has no extra energy to manage them due to the repair of wounds.


    "Go away! Robot


    Two humans threw him under the steps at the gate of the courtyard, standing on the steps, looking at the robot on the ground, sarcastic.


    Zero hung his head, did not care about their taunt, his forehead scattered, covered the blue eyes, but the strange smell of his body made the two people feel fear.


    "You don''t want to go, do you want to be dragged to destruction?" They hide their fear with vicious voice, and one of them makes an effort to beat him. These ordinary people don''t know a lot of things, so they think that zero is just like other robots and can''t fight back.


    But they were wrong.


    Just as they were about to touch the zero body, they saw that the robot sitting on the ground with its head down slowly raised its head. A dark blue light flashed through its dark blue eyes. The next moment, they just felt that they could not move any more.


    How, how is it possible...


    but they can''t say a word. The high temperature of the energy beam directly burned their bodies. At the next moment, there were no two people there, only two groups of ashes left.


    The embarrassed robot slowly stood up, his eyes have become almost purple deep, the corner of the mouth smile strange and enchanting.


    The next moment, a group of robots will gather around him. These robots are of various models and sizes. There are bus people, cleaners, patrol people, and even a few accompanying children robots.


    They slowly gathered around zero, as if he were their leader, and all their impassive eyes were looking at him, waiting for his orders.


    "Give me energy." As soon as his voice fell, two cleaners came over. They reached out their hands and connected with zero''s hands. The light blue light flashed at the place where they connected. With the transmission of energy, zero''s eyes gradually returned to light blue. He felt that the cracks in his body also quickly began to repair themselves under the effect of energy.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    Staring at the building in front of him, he laughed low.


    "Yejunkai..."


    the blue eyes slowly lit up, and the eyes of all kinds of robots around him also lit up, which was very strange in the dark street.


    However, it seems to think of something, the blue light in zero''s eyes gradually receded.


    It''s not enough. These non combat robots are not enough to save her from those people.


    His figure gradually disappeared into the darkness, and the assembled robots began to disperse.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what happened outside. She was taken to an airship by the two robots, and then they left here.


    She probably knew that these people were going to take her to the mysterious organization, but really, she didn''t have much fear, because she also wanted to see what the mysterious organization was like? After fighting with them for such a long time, I haven''t seen their true colors. Think about it, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t feel very reconciled.


    But she can only think about it. Although she really wanted to go, she still had to consider her own task. To be honest, now their understanding of mysterious organizations is limited to the surface. Since they can sneak into several worlds quietly and build such a powerful force in each world, the ability of mysterious organizations must not be underestimated.


    And the other party this time set out to catch her, if she ran past, not their own door? So she decided -


    to escape halfway, while there were only two robots with low IQ.


    Tang Xiaotang is ready. He suddenly falls down on the seat with a pale face, his eyes closed, and pretends to be breathing hard. In fact, one hand quietly presses the black gem on the bow in the middle of the skirt.


    A blue light flashed on the surface of the gem, and then it split into two. Tang Xiaotang blocked his action with one hand, and quickly pulled out a needle with faint blue light from it with the other hand!


    Of course, it''s not the artifact poison needle in those novels. It''s just a crystal of high purity energy ore. Tang Xiaotang was ready before she came here. Although she can''t buy it in the market, she can buy anything as long as she wants.


    Why did she bring this? Of course, there is a reason - this kind of unpurified energy ore has very strong magnetism and very violent energy. If it is allowed to contact the body of the robot, it will have a strong interference in the operation of the other party. Although these robots are not all run by energy, their bodies are the same as robots, so this thing is also useful to them.


    She closed her eyes and fell on the seat, listening as she hid the needle between her fingers. Sure enough, as soon as the robot beside her saw her fall, he quickly approached her and touched her nose.


    Tang Xiaotang quickly held his breath. The robot couldn''t feel her breath. As expected, he bent down and seemed to want to touch her carotid artery. His eyes moved away from Tang Xiaotang''s face. Tang Xiaotang quickly opened his eyes and saw that his left eye was very close to her hand holding the crystal stone.


    Good chance!


    She flashed a golden light in her eyes, quickly raised her hand, and directly put the crystal needle into each other''s eyes when he didn''t respond.


    "Ah


    The blue electric light accompanied by bursts of black smoke came out from the other side''s eyes. He gave a scream, his eyes turned black, and fell directly on the seat. Tang Xiaotang quickly pulled out the ore needle. While the robot driving the airship in front of him heard the sound and looked back, he used his dexterity to shoot the fine crystal directly into the other side''s right eye.


    Like her companions, the robot did not expect that this seemingly weak girl should have such precise ability. The impact of the energy ore on them was just as she expected. He felt the energy in his body riot and then burst.


    As soon as his eyes were dark, he also fell to the ground like his companion, and black smelling smoke came out of his seven orifices.


    Another one!


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t expect that the effect of energy ore on robots was better than that of robots. The brains of these two robots were directly burned down by the riot energy, so she didn''t worry that they would recover.


    Without the pilot, the airship, affected by the gravity of the planet below, began to land rapidly and pass through the atmosphere. After a few bumps, the spacecraft with good performance stopped slowly under the control of the buffer system and landed on the land.


    Tang Xiaotang held the armrest in the cabin to stabilize his body. After calming down the dizziness of the sudden landing, he slowly stood up.


    This body is really too fragile, just such a simple action let her exhaust all her strength, and because her soul is too strong, and this body is seriously incompatible, she now has a kind of feeling that she can''t do what she wants.


    But I can''t stay here for long. These two robots must have been monitored by the mysterious organization. It''s estimated that they can''t be contacted there. If they stay here again, maybe she will be taken back.


    If she was taken back, she would not have the strength to run away a second time.Tang Xiaotang opened the door of the airship, jumped down slowly and walked slowly towards the distance.


    She had to find a place to hide before the pursuers came.


    There was a vast expanse of desolate land around, and there was nothing but the airships that landed there. Tang Xiaotang stepped on the soft red land with deep and shallow feet. He couldn''t get up fast.


    The three purple satellites in the sky are very clear. The light shed through the thin atmosphere makes everything around clear even at night. She has no place to escape, so she can only go as far as possible.


    I don''t know where the mysterious organization is. This planet is obviously not the one that night home used to be. I really don''t know whether there are people living on such a desolate planet. If not, it will be over. Now she only hopes that there is no trace of Zerg here.


    -


    "what? You said that girl ran away? " There was a roar in the open room. The handsome and gloomy man looked at the expressionless tall man in front of him, and his face was full of anger.


    "Yes, we can''t get in touch with number five and six. They should be dead."


    The man replied in this mechanical and rigid voice, as if he could not see the anger on the man''s face, and there was no expression on his face.


    "What''s the matter with you? So two people can''t see that sick little girl He began to fidget on the ground, the whole person is not good.


    If, if not for that girl, that group of people will certainly not help him! Why don''t you hide the news first?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    But...


    he raised his eyes and looked at the robots standing in front of him. They were not his subordinates. Maybe the other party had told them the news.


    What to do?


    When he was in a dilemma, a transparent light screen suddenly appeared in front of him. As soon as he raised his eyes, he saw the face in front of him.


    "Yejunkai, where is the man you sent me?"


    The man with the crow mask has a low voice. Yejunkai knows that the other party already knows about it as soon as he hears it. He looks at the man with a little disgust, and then looks at the man in the light screen with a look of fear.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, my Lord. I didn''t expect that she could run away!" At that time, he felt that yeyoutong was just a sick kid who could not be guarded by so many people, so he only sent the two robots.


    "What do I want you to do?"


    The man''s tone is very angry, even with a regret: "hurry to send someone to chase me! We must get her back! "


    It should be said that this man also belittled the enemy. He thought that the other party was just an ordinary Tasker. Although he repeatedly explained that he wanted to guard against her as an omnipotent God before taking over the task, he didn''t think much of it in his heart.


    It''s not that they haven''t been in contact with those taskers. No matter how powerful the taskers are, they have more or less stirred up after they have made a promise. Many of them are so rebellious. Even if they can''t, they will often be killed when they are still very weak.


    Because they can''t directly deal with the main creatures in the mission world, they can easily kill most of them.


    But he never thought that this night you Tong could kill the two robots. It was also his blunder to forget that although robots have human brains, they are no longer real people. Naturally, the strategist can attack them.


    Fortunately, the one is not here, otherwise... He suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He must get the Tasker back before he knows about it. Otherwise, his end will never be better.


    Eyes slightly, he suddenly remembered what, continue to ask: "wait, that robot?" This is also the character who specially told us to pay attention to, and this time, without him, ye Junkai, a fool, could not have caught her.


    He seems to value his ability very much, and even promised him such a position... But what he didn''t expect was that the robot refused. He only promised to cooperate with them, but refused to join them.


    Don''t know good or bad!


    The man scolded hard from the bottom of his heart, but he still thought of him at this time. If it was him, he should be able to bring her back soon...


    "what robot?"


    Night Junkai is a face of doubt, he has seen too many robots, where to know which one he said.


    "It''s the one called zero." The other party intruded into their defense system when they were talking about things. He had some impression of him. It was this that surprised him that he refused their conditions. It was clear that their conditions could not even be rejected by many more advanced organisms.


    "He? But he already - "seems to think of something. Yejunkai''s head began to sweat. He thought that the robot was useless, so he would drive him away so recklessly, but now... It seems that it still needs him.


    "That, my Lord, I..." yejunkai hesitated and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?" The brow under the man''s mask is slightly wrinkled, and he has a bad premonition...


    "that, he, he..." yejunkai clenches his teeth, and his eyes are grim: "I drove him away."


    "What?! You drove him away? "


    The man''s voice suddenly raised, his eyes changed: "did you drive him away?"


    "Can''t blame me... That, that robot doesn''t let us take the night you pupil, I also have no way..." night Jun Kai''s fierce character in front of this person is only submissive, even with a faint fear.


    "Go and get him back for me now." The man is almost speechless. Now he seriously doubts whether it''s a wise choice to pull Yejun Kailai, because he thinks it''s a pig teammate.


    "Maybe, maybe, I can''t find it back..." the sweat on yejunkai''s forehead ran down the bridge of his nose and dropped onto his collar, forming small groups of water stains.


    Looking at his expression, the man also guessed why.


    He did not speak.


    This night Junkai is more nervous, but at the same time, he has some resentment. How can I say that I am also the owner of the night family now, and this person actually ignores himself so much. Although they are powerful, they can''t look down on people like this!


    "Yejunkai," after a long time, the man finally spoke, his voice was very deep: "if you can''t catch yeyoutong and destroy the robot before dawn," he said."Then you don''t have to contact me any more."


    He said this sentence, directly cut off the contact with him.


    Somewhere in the dark.


    Countless pairs of dark blue eyes lit up, looking at the figure standing in front.


    "Ready..." his warm voice was deep. He raised his head, his blue eyes quietly looking at the deep stars in front of him, and his eyes reflected the stars.


    "Let''s go!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    Purple light sprinkles on the scorched red land, and the distance without light is dark. This barren land, which is radiated all the year round, is not suitable for any biological growth. So Tang Xiaotang has been away for such a long time, let alone a human being. He hasn''t even seen a Zerg.


    Her stomach was cooing, her legs and feet were covered with red gravel, and her delicate little face looked a bit seeping in the purple light. Tang Xiaotang continued to move forward without expression, not fast but not slow. Although she walked for a long time, she didn''t go far.


    The planet is so remote that it is not even covered by the star network. She doesn''t know what''s going on outside now, but she roughly guesses that both mysterious organizations and zero should be looking for her.


    Suddenly, a roar came from her head. Tang Xiaotang narrowed his eyes to see. In the dark night sky, there was a bright spot.


    What''s that? Mecha? Airship?


    Tang Xiaotang''s intuition tells her that it is to find her, but she doesn''t know whether the other party is zero or the mysterious organization.


    So she quickly fell to the ground and covered herself with sand.


    This planet is not covered by a star network, and the detectors of the general mecha can''t play a big role at all, so as long as it''s not seen, it won''t be found at all.


    It''s the airship... It may be found...


    but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, when they find no one in the airship, they will definitely go to other sheltered places to find her. They never expect that she is in this seemingly shelterless wasteland.


    Sure enough, I found the airship lying on the ground. The roar was getting louder and louder, and it passed her directly towards the back. However, the strong wind almost blew all the gravel off Tang Xiaotang''s body, and she was almost exposed.


    She stood still and didn''t know how long she had been waiting. Finally, the sound of the aircraft taking off came from her head again. Until the sound completely disappeared, she turned up and patted the sand on her body and ran towards the distance.


    But not far away, Tang Xiaotang''s feet stopped, because she saw the figure standing not far away.


    Familiar appearance, familiar blue eyes, and familiar smile.


    It''s zero.


    I didn''t expect that he was the first one to find her. It seems that he made the sound just now, but Tang Xiaotang didn''t expect that. How could he know that she must be on this planet?


    It seems that he must have done something about himself.


    Looking at the girl''s instant stop and the vigilance in her eyes, I don''t know what kind of mood I am.


    "Miss Youtong..." he stepped forward and spoke softly. His voice was as elegant as ever, but there was a trace of complexity in it.


    Tang Xiaotang subconsciously retreated two steps, his eyes returned to indifference: "are you here to catch me back?"


    "Are you here to take me back?"


    He saw the girl''s backward movement, her eyes became indifferent, her tone was light, without a trace of emotion, suddenly felt very uncomfortable. He didn''t want to, didn''t want to be looked at like that.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Youtong, I''m not..." I didn''t catch you back. I''ve regretted that I cooperated with those people and that I gave other people the chance to hurt you.


    Looking at his dim blue eyes and his sad face, even Tang Xiaotang wanted to forgive him for a moment - but only for a moment. Once her plan started, it was impossible to stop, so she directly ignored his look and looked at him without expression.


    Although she didn''t show that she didn''t believe in him, the distance between her and him or her eyes all showed her alienation and indifference - she no longer trusted him, or she just regarded him as an ordinary and strange existence.


    He just felt that the energy in his chest seemed to be intermittent. He couldn''t control it. It was just that feeling. It was really uncomfortable.


    "You..." Tang Xiaotang saw that he opened his mouth and seemed to want to talk, but suddenly, as if he felt something, he moved to her, picked her up and went into the airship.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Youtong. It doesn''t matter if you don''t forgive me, but I can''t stay here any longer."


    He thought about her safety, so as soon as he got the news of the locator installed on her, he came alone. Although the droid Legion he assembled is destroying the power of the mysterious organization, they are not easy to provoke. Along the way, he had already met several waves of people. Their purpose was to kill him completely. In order not to delay his time, he just hid his tracks and didn''t kill them.


    But now, it seems that they have found his trace, and they have caught up with him so soon. With a girl, he can''t fight with them.


    Although Tang Xiaotang can''t feel anything, she can also guess that the mysterious organization must have come after her. She did not say anything, watching zero very quickly and skillfully open the various equipment in the airship, quickly driving it off the ground.Through the light screen of the particle detector, Tang Xiaotang clearly saw a huge warship behind their airship, which was approaching them.


    However, it is obvious that the speed of the warship is not as fast as that of the airship zero. At that time, zero chose the fastest airship in order to find her faster. But similarly, the fastest airship has no attack, so once it is overtaken by the warships behind, they will have no fight back.


    Maybe it''s that the distance between the discovery and the airship is getting larger and larger. Through the transparent window, Tang Xiaotang can see several small points flying out of the warship behind him, approaching them quickly.


    The speed of these dots is much faster than that of warships. When they move to the detection range, Tang Xiaotang finds that these are all the latest "blue", the most perfect mecha born in the original owner''s hand.


    All kinds of performance of "blue" are the best, which Tang Xiaotang knows very well, so she is not surprised to see the shortened distance again.


    If it goes on like this, they will soon be caught up.


    Obviously, zero also realized this, so he raised the speed to the maximum, regardless of the fact that the airship has issued a "buzz" alarm - such a limit speed means that the airship will be scrapped immediately after it stops flying.


    The speed is further away, and the mecha is far behind. But obviously, they are not reconciled. So after the violent vibration of the boat, Tang Xiaotang feels that she is out of balance. If it is not for the restraint of the safety belt, she will definitely float up immediately.


    The cushion on the seat beside her floats slowly. Tang Xiaotang sees her hair and clothes start to move up. She immediately understands that the attack on the airship just now should destroy the gravity system in the cabin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    Taking advantage of the moment when the airship was stopped because of the attack, those mechas drew the distance closer again. Through the window, Tang Xiaotang could clearly see the familiar blue shell with cold light.


    Cold light flashed on both sides of them, and then two bright light streaked across the dark universe, leaving two tracks towards the airship.


    Zero looks serious and controls the airship to avoid the ion gun behind him. However, the shells were too dense. Tang Xiaotang felt that the airship was shaking violently again. Her body quickly turned to one side, and the lights of the airship were all out. The red light was looming, and the whole space made a harsh mechanical sound.


    "Duh! Doodle! Doodle! Warning, the airship is under serious attack


    It seems that this blow hit the launch center. If it goes on like this, the airship will not last long.


    "Bad!"


    Zero raised his head and wanted to find a place to land. However, he soon found that there was an asteroid belt in front of him. Countless floating asteroids were like a deep river, which stopped them.


    What to do?


    "Turn on the left-hand switch and start the standby emergency procedure."


    He suddenly heard a girl''s calm voice behind him. Subconsciously, he looked to the left and saw a gap on the table. He opened it with his hand. There were several simple buttons and an old screen that looked very old.


    Press the red button, with a violent sound, the red alarm in the airship will be eliminated slowly, and the screen will light up quickly. Only the simple direction and energy bar are shown on the screen. It is clear that the energy of the airship is only half due to the emergency procedure.


    Thanks to reading all kinds of mechanical books some time ago, Tang Xiaotang knows very well that this kind of airship usually has standby emergency procedures, but it''s very energy consuming to use this procedure, so they have to find a place to put the safety cabin as soon as possible.


    She unfastened her seat belt, held the armrest of the airship and floated to the front. She said to zero, "find a place and put in the safety cabin." They must put the safety module out before the energy is completely exhausted, otherwise, even if the safety module is put in, there is not enough energy to send it out.


    "Good."


    He quickly manipulated the airship to fly into the asteroid belt, avoiding all kinds of asteroids floating in the air, while maintaining the maximum speed. The energy dropped rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye, while the mecha behind him still followed them into the asteroid belt.


    However, it is obvious that zero''s driving technology is much better than those of the mecha drivers. After all, he is a robot and has a lot of accurate data better than human beings. Asteroids run very fast, but zero can budget their trajectories, so he can always find the best way to avoid them before he meets the small planets.


    As a result, those people frequently hit asteroids, and their distance has been widened. Take advantage of this opportunity, zero fast to find the planet that can put the safety module.


    There are few big planets in this area, but through this asteroid belt, there is a big planet about three light-years ahead.


    At the airship''s current speed, it will take about 10 minutes to cross the asteroid belt, but I don''t know if the airship''s remaining energy can support it there...


    zero brain is calculating very fast, but the probability that it can survive there is only a very small 5%, and it''s still in the case that they can avoid all attacks.


    What if space jump is on? But I''m afraid the remaining energy is not enough for a space jump...


    do you want to gamble, but the probability is really low...


    at this time, he suddenly felt the girl''s hand on his hand, her hand was cold, not warm at all, but very powerful.


    "I''ll do it."


    Tang Xiaotang looks ahead. She knows more about the performance of these machines than zero, and she believes in her driving ability.


    After all, she even drove the mecha. There''s no reason why she can''t drive this simple airship well.


    Hand quickly press stop, the airship will stop in the air, she pressed three buttons at the same time, positioning the destination position, looking at the bold prompt on the screen, Tang Xiaotang firmly press "OK", looking at the light on the screen, a progress bar will appear.


    "Miss Youtong, you can''t jump in space now!"


    Zero is stunned, he subconsciously wants to stop her: "this is too dangerous, once the energy is not enough, we will be swept into the cracks of space and smashed!"


    The appearance of the airship is surrounded by an invisible barrier. Tang Xiaotang looks straight at the progress bar on the screen. In order to save energy, she turns off all programs except the space jump program.


    The energy bar is falling fast, and the transparent barrier outside the airship is getting thicker and thicker. Looking at the surrounding space, the airship becomes more and more visible. The progress bar is about to reach the top, and the time inside the airship seems to be still. Tang Xiaotang knows that the airship is ready.


    98%, 99%, right now!


    She quickly pressed "start.". The few mechas who managed to catch up behind only saw the airship in front of them quietly stop there, but before they were happy, the next second they saw that the airship disappeared in front of them.Tang Xiaotang just felt like she was having a meal, and then the airship began to move at a high speed. She felt that the space her body had been torn was infinitely stretched, stretched, stretched again, and almost deformed.


    Outside the airship is a space tunnel with glittering lights and strange shapes. The distorted scene, like an abstract painting, makes people''s senses very sluggish and dizzy. Her heart begins to beat violently and her body is softening.


    Due to the lack of energy, Tang Xiaotang did not fully open the protection system, so the space inside the airship was not completely smooth, just like a squeezed balloon. The internal gravity and air became very strange, and she already felt suffocated.


    Zero is a robot. He won''t feel anything, but he can see the pale face of the girl. In order not to make herself faint, Tang Xiaotang bit her lower lip and made great efforts. The blood flowed down the corner of her mouth. The pain dispelled the dizziness in her brain and made her wake up for a moment.


    The distance of the jump is not very far, this feeling is only about three seconds, but in Tang Xiaotang''s feeling, it seems that he has spent three years. Soon, the airship left the space-time tunnel, and in her blurred vision, the huge planet was already in front of her.


    "Diddiddidi! Warning! Lack of energy! The airship is about to fall! Warning! Lack of energy! The airship is about to fall


    "Miss Youtong... Youtong..."


    the sound of the airship alarm mixed with zero is fuzzy and far away. Tang Xiaotang can''t see clearly, and she doesn''t know whether there is any danger on this planet, but she believes that after this experience, zero should have understood what is the most important.


    When she pressed the green button with her last consciousness, she only felt that her body was hugged by zero and then popped out. The last scene in her sight was the magnificent scene of the explosion of the airship.


    Just like a gorgeous fireworks blooming in the dark, dazzling beauty.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    Yellow sand covered the sky.


    The black sky is full of stars, like a whole piece of black velvet, covering the endless yellow land.


    The wind is very strong. The surface of this remote planet without atmosphere is full of quicksand, and there are windstorms all the year round. Sometimes it even forms a huge eye.


    At this time, in a large yellow sand, a dark spot appeared. When I got close, I saw that it was a person. No, to be more clear, it was a person holding another person in his arms.


    Zero difficult to hold the arms of the girl to move forward, in the huge storm almost unable to move. The girl in her arms had a breathing mask on her face, her eyes closed and her whole body wrapped in clothes.


    But even so, her breath was still getting weaker and weaker, and he could hardly feel her heartbeat - which made him flustered.


    "Miss Youtong? Miss Youtong, hold on


    Her body temperature is gradually decreasing, even if the cold weather is wrapped in his clothes, it doesn''t help. Looking at the pale face that gradually turns blue, he knows that if he can''t find a place to rest, she will be unable to support.


    However, when landing, the escape capsule had been seriously damaged and could not resist the raging sandstorm.


    However, it is still unknown whether there are traces of human beings here.


    This is the first time that zero expects to see human beings in this way, even far more than his resentment towards human beings.


    Holding the person in his arms, he lets his body emit heat, maintains her body temperature, and continues to move forward against the strong wind. He feels the rapid loss of energy in his body.


    If no one else can be found, they may really die here together.


    But they can only move forward, because there is still a ray of life to move forward. If they don''t, they will soon be buried in yellow sand and completely buried here.


    His vision became blurred, the sand became more and more violent, and there was no scene in his vision except yellow. When zero was about to despair, he suddenly saw a black shadow in front of him.


    What is it? Humans... Or Zerg...


    he has been unable to support, energy is about to run out, he fell to the ground, a moment before he lost consciousness, he still did not forget, tightly protect the people in his arms.


    The shadow slowly approached through the sandstorm. It was a huge black airship. It seemed that it saw the figure falling on the ground. The airship slowly stopped, and then came down from the top with two tightly packed figures. They quickly lifted the people on the ground and entered the airship.


    The huge figure of the airship continued to move forward, and soon disappeared into the Orange world.


    Here... Where is it?


    The backup battery absorbed the energy of light, and zero slowly regained consciousness. He remembered that they were in the desert just now, and then he seemed to see a black shadow...


    the surrounding environment was very bright. Although it was not warm, it was much better than the sandstorm outside. His brain, which was recovering, immediately came to a conclusion.


    They were saved.


    Then the next moment, he immediately thought of the comatose girl, even if the energy stored was not enough, he forced himself to open his eyes.


    The glare of his head made his eyes automatically analyze the surrounding environment and adjust it to the most suitable sensitivity. He looked around and found that he was inside an airship.


    "You wake up!"


    See him wake up, immediately a young girl gathered up, smiling and asked: "how, do you feel uncomfortable?"


    The whole body of this man was covered with small wounds blown out by wind and sand. Although there was no bleeding, they all remained on the white skin and looked very painful.


    The girl doesn''t speak universal language. It sounds like a dialect, but she has a translation system in her body, so she can understand her.


    "And the girl?" He asked hastily, ignoring too much.


    "Ah, did you say that man? Her body is too weak. My grandmother is cooking medicine for her. " The girl replied.


    "Where is it?" He had to confirm her safety himself.


    "Here, there."


    Zero turn over and get up, step by step to the other side of the airship in front of the ship, looking at the girl lying on it.


    She was wrapped in a thick, shabby looking quilt, pale and bloodless. But her breath seemed steady, and he finally breathed.


    As long as he can save her life temporarily, he will take her back safely.


    "Where are you from? It doesn''t look like we''re here! "


    Zero looked at the strange girl in front of her. She was young and looked like she was only fifteen or sixteen years old. She has dark brown skin, dark brown eyes, facial features is not much beautiful, but eyebrows high eyes deep, there is a kind of rough feeling, should not be the Kalan galaxy.


    He didn''t know where they were, so he had a soft smile on his lips: "excuse me, where is this?""Here, it''s Aimo star."


    The girl''s dark brown eyes were staring at the man in front of her. She had never seen such a beautiful person, especially the smile on his face, which looked very gentle.


    A blush rose on his face, but it was covered by the skin color and could not be seen. She looked at zero''s face, her voice suddenly became very low: "that, that... This is medicine, you''d better treat the wound on your body."


    She was holding a small bowl in her hand, which was dark green and sticky. She only looked at it and then laughed.


    "No, I don''t have to." But now he needs to replenish energy, otherwise most of his functions will not work: "is there a place to replenish energy?"


    "Energy?"


    The girl''s face is muddled. She doesn''t know what energy is. They don''t eat that kind of food.


    "Yes... That''s what you added to this airship." What is this place? Is there no place to replenish energy?


    Girl''s eyes are still blank, she seems to really do not know to give the airship to supplement energy, it can run.


    "What do you want to do, young man?"


    A rough voice came from behind him. He looked back and saw a bearded man open the cabin door and come in from the outside.


    His hair is very long, messy draped in the shoulder, a pair of eyes bright, straight looking at him, and asked again: "what do you want energy to do?"


    After all, human beings can''t use energy.


    Zero is still smiling, he did not hesitate, directly said: "because I am a robot, I need to supplement energy."


    Although he didn''t want to tell these human beings his true identity, he also knew that if he didn''t tell the truth at this time, the smart looking man would not necessarily help him.


    "My God, are you a robot?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    Before the man spoke, the girl screamed. Looking at the handsome man in front of her, she couldn''t imagine that he was the cold and rigid robot.


    "Yes." Hearing his affirmative answer, the girl in front of her widened her eyes. God, she can''t imagine that he is really a robot, but he is really like a human.


    However, he turned out to be a robot. No wonder his wounds didn''t bleed...


    she secretly looked at him curiously, but the next moment, she was stared at by her father and had to withdraw her eyes.


    man looked at as like as two peas in the human body, and there was a moment of surprise. He had never seen such an advanced robot. The robot of the city''s main house still kept the shell of the machine, and could not think like him.


    His master is that girl... But who are they, how can they fall into such a lonely Aimo star?


    At the bottom of his heart, he pondered for a moment, with some embarrassment on his face: "I''m sorry, although I want to help you very much, but..."


    "we are very short of energy here. Every other week, we can go to the main station to replenish energy. Now, it''s only two days since the last replenishment."


    "So, isn''t there any other place around to replenish energy?" Zero continued.


    "Yes, yes, it''s just..." the man hesitated for a moment, and then continued: "it''s just that he may not agree to let you add."


    "Why?"


    "Because that guy is the most selfish person in the world."


    -


    "Miss Youtong... Night Youtong... Wake up..."


    Tang Xiaotang heard an anxious voice vaguely, and she thought it was very familiar.


    "You Tong, you Tong, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    she slowly wakes up, and suddenly remembers what happened before her coma.


    By the way, they should have been launched with the capsule... So, are they off-line now?


    She can''t control her body yet, but a lot of consciousness has been restored, so she hears the sound, which belongs to zero.


    Are they saved?


    His voice was full of remorse and sadness. His hand was held by a cool hand. She wanted to comfort him, but she couldn''t speak.


    Exhausted the whole body strength, Tang Xiaotang successfully moved her finger. She immediately felt the strength of that hand increased and held her tightly.


    "Miss Youtong, you wake up, don''t you?"?! It''s not my fault, is it? " Voice with a little surprise: "great, I knew you would be OK!"


    Tang Xiaotang moved her finger again. Just two times, she almost exhausted her whole body. She tried to use her mental energy to restore some strength to her body, but it didn''t work.


    When jumping in time and space, in order to save energy, she expended too much mental energy. It seems that her mental energy can''t be used for a while.


    "Drink this for her. It''ll be better."


    She heard a kind female voice, and then felt the liquid coming to her mouth. The body instinctively swallows those liquid, Tang Xiaotang feels a warm influx of body, even the chest pain has been reduced a lot.


    Liquid brought a trace of energy, she finally had the strength to open her eyes, dim vision reflected three fuzzy faces.


    "Great, she finally woke up!" She blinked, and finally saw the three faces. One face was pleasantly surprised. Fortunately, there were two strange faces with curiosity and concern. One was very young, and the other was older.


    It was the young girl who spoke with joy in her big dark brown eyes: "I said that my mother''s medicine is the most useful. We all drink this medicine to cure any disease."


    "Ah sin, don''t talk nonsense!" The older woman yelled, and the girl who called ah Hsin put out her tongue and hid away.


    These two people speak strange language, but Tang Xiaotang can understand, but zero thought she did not understand, so he explained to her: "Miss Youtong, don''t worry, they just care about your body."


    She saw the woman give her a friendly smile and went out of the door.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak. She felt her throat was smoking and her whole body was aching. Looking at zero is also full of small wounds, holding her hand is also full of wounds, hair messy, coat I do not know where to go, the shirt is dirty, completely without the perfect appearance before, probably the only thing you can see is his perfect face even with wounds.


    In his eyes, he could not hide the joy and excitement. She was stunned for a moment and opened her mouth, but she couldn''t make a sound. Zero immediately held her back on the pillow and brought her a small glass of water: "don''t talk, you can''t talk now." this time her body injury was so serious that she almost couldn''t slow down: "drink some water first, and I''ll tell you everything you want to know."After drinking the water, Tang Xiaotang was finally able to speak, although his voice was still very hoarse: "where are we?"


    "This is Aimo. It doesn''t belong to the Kalan galaxy. There''s no record of Star Alliance. It should be a forgotten small planet." We can''t even find the planet in his data, and we don''t know whether it''s because it''s too remote or for other reasons.


    Generally, such a planet will not be inhabited, but there are humans here.


    And fortunately, there are humans here.


    Hearing the name, Tang Xiaotang began to think.


    Aimo star? I feel that the name is very familiar... It seems that I heard it somewhere...


    after a little thought, she immediately remembered that this place is the last place recorded in the data where human survivors appeared.


    No wonder... It''s not recorded by the Star Alliance, so the human survivors won''t be discovered by the robots.


    "Have a good rest. I''ll go out first." Seeing that she regained her consciousness and rose slowly, he still had very important things to do.


    Moreover, this matter... Must not let her know...


    "well." The girl nodded gently, her voice was not as cold as before. He felt a warm, eyes floating on a few wisps of smile, but soon, that smile quickly disappeared in a deep.


    He turned away and left the door with the woman.


    In the cabin, only Tang Xiaotang and the girl a Xin sitting in the corner are left. Tang Xiaotang closes her eyes and slowly recovers her mental strength.


    The girl''s delicate face is pale and indifferent. Although she looks very weak, it makes people dare not look at her directly. A Xin stealthily glances at her, the line of sight takes inquiry and amazement.


    Her skin is really white, and she looks very beautiful, which is countless times more beautiful than those ladies in the Lord''s mansion!


    Who the hell is she? However, her family must be very rich, where they are...


    thinking of this, her eyes darkened and her head dropped. There are less than ten of the thirty robins they have to hand in this month....


    suddenly, she heard a very soft, hoarse voice: "you seem unhappy. Are you short of money?"


    She suddenly raised her head and saw that the girl had opened her eyes. She turned her head and looked at her. Her cold eyes seemed to have seen through everything in her heart.


    Bad! Peeping was found!


    This is a Xin''s first thought, and then the next second, she stammered: "you... How do you know?"


    How can Tang Xiaotang know that a simple person like her doesn''t need to read her mind at all. She can see what she is thinking at a glance.


    "How much is missing?" She didn''t like to owe people, and they did save them.


    "Can you help us?" The girl''s eyes brightened, but then darkened: "that''s thirty robins. How can you take it out?" They hunted foxes for a year to get the money. How can she get it?


    Robbie? It seems to be a kind of currency circulating in a small galaxy, and its exchange rate is much lower than that of the federal currency.


    Tang Xiaotang really can''t take it out. Now she has no money all over her body. Even if she did, she was blown away by the wind and sand just now. But since she said that, there must be a way.


    After such a long rest, she managed to regain some strength. Twist the button, take out the energy ore from inside, she said to the girl: "you come here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    About is she looks really not easy to approach, the girl timidly close to her, asked in a low voice: "how, how?" I don''t know why, she looks even smaller than her, but in front of her, she can''t help but restrain herself.


    It''s strange.


    "Here you are."


    She put the ore in the palm of the girl''s outstretched hand and told her, "this, should be able to change enough robins."


    The price of energy ore is several times higher than that of energy, not only because it can be purified into energy, but also because other violent energy contained in it can be made into many lethal weapons.


    That''s why it''s forbidden to circulate in the market. But this does not mean that there is no channel for energy ore to be sold. According to Tang Xiaotang, many underground black markets have energy ore circulation, and in order to avoid inspection, those black markets often open on such remote planets.


    She doesn''t know if there is one here, but since they have the ability to contact the outside world, even if there is no such black market, they can certainly find a way to sell it.


    There are other reasons why she chose to sell this energy ore.


    As long as we have this message, I believe that no matter the mysterious organization or night home, we should be able to find them soon...


    "really?"


    The girl''s voice interrupted Tang Xiaotang''s thoughts. She turned her head and saw that her face was filled with suppressed excitement and a little doubt. She gave a slight smile.


    "It''s true, of course."


    This ore is worth more than thirty robins.


    "But you can''t let people know. I gave it to you." Because Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to hurt them: "just say that you found it."


    "Why?"


    The girl looked at her smile in a daze. She really looked good when she laughed... After a while, she reflected and asked why.


    "No why, if you don''t want to cause trouble, it''s better not to let people know that we exist." Tang Xiaotang put away his smile, closed his eyes and leaned back to bed.


    The girl looked at her cold face and believed what she said.


    She carefully put away the dark blue shining black stone needle in her palm, and went out to find her father.


    However, just a few steps out, it seems to think of something, she slowly came back, looking at the girl lying on the bed.


    "Well, thank you..." although she looks fierce, she is still a very good person!


    Tang Xiaotang was stunned for a moment. Light and fast footsteps came from her ears. The girl had gone out quickly.


    She raised the corner of her mouth slightly and gave a smile.


    -


    outside the cabin, zero walks slowly in the corridor full of all kinds of living things. This old style airship is very big and divided into many rooms, each room has a family. A Xin''s father is the captain of the airship, and the room he and yeyoutong live in now is their original room.


    At the end of the road, he walked around the huge plants at the door, pushed the room with the sign "cab" and went in.


    Facing the door is a huge transparent screen, showing the scene outside. Under the barrier is an old looking bridge. On the left side of the ground are three pieces of felt, with quilts and pillows on it. On the right side are many daily necessities.


    Because their room is occupied by the two of them, they can only live in this cab.


    The bearded man was standing in front of the driver''s desk, smoking a pipe that was old enough to be placed in the museum as a cultural relic. The room was full of smoke. His eyes were fixed on the huge screen in front of him. When he saw him coming in, he just cast a light glance, and then quickly moved away from his eyes and continued to look at the yellow sand outside.


    She walked to the woman squatting on one side to develop medicine with a mortar. She was wearing a large flower scarf on her head and had several strange green plants beside her feet that were not even recorded in his database.


    "Here you are."


    Seems to hear his footsteps, the woman turned her head, showing a kind face, she seems to have expected zero will find her, there is no surprise in her eyes.


    "Do you know that I will come?"


    Zero face no smile, he gently squatted in front of the woman, blue eyes quietly looking at her: "I have a very important thing to ask you."


    "If you''re here for that child, I can only tell you that there''s nothing I can do."


    The woman had some regrets on her face, and she wanted to save her, but...


    "why?"


    Zero calmly looking at her, don''t understand, clearly take those herbs, her situation stabilized.


    "Do you think we can''t afford the treatment?" Their situation looks really bad. "As long as you can save her, I promise, everything you want will come true."


    "No, child, of course not for that reason."


    The woman shook her head, looked into his eyes with sympathy, with pity: "she, is very important to you?""Yes."


    Zero point head, solemn response.


    -


    walking in the long corridor, I ignored the exploring sight and whispering in the surrounding rooms, and walked back to the room where they are now living.


    Standing at the door, he looked at the closed door, eyes dark.


    Her illness has dragged on for too long. Amisa said that if three months earlier, she would still be saved, but now, the fallen grass can''t cure her, and can only add another month to her life.


    And if this month she was stimulated to cause the disease, even if it is falling grass can do nothing.


    So, does she only have one month?


    "Why don''t you go in?"


    Behind him, suddenly came the girl''s familiar voice, he looked back and saw a Xin holding a small bowl of water in both hands, standing at the door, looking at him suspiciously.


    "I''m just going in."


    He pushed the door open and went in. The girl had fallen asleep on the bed again. He went over, and Axin followed him and carefully put the small bowl of water on the small square table at the head of the bed.


    "My grandmother asked me to bring it." Ah Hsin looked at the water with a sad look on his face. In this barren planet, the fresh water that human beings can drink is very rare. This small bowl is usually enough for their family of three to drink for a whole day.


    "Thank you." Zero to her smile, then took the bowl of water, on the palm of the hand slightly heating.


    The girl had been in a coma for several days before. He absorbed a lot of light energy and stored more energy in those days, but even so, it was still not enough to turn on the communication function.


    Moreover, there is no signal at all in this place. He has asked Axin''s father, Captain Uncle Michael, how they can connect with the outside world. The only way is to ask the postman to send a letter when they go to the main station to replenish energy every week.


    As far as he knows, it''s impossible to get the news out in this way. The federal government has already eliminated this old and abnormal way of communication. It''s estimated that the letter will go to the garbage station before it is sent to the federal government.


    In addition, only the main city of Amos, Baisai City, has a communication device that can connect with the outside world, but the city master is extremely selfish and will never help anyone.


    He is not afraid of this. As long as he is close to the scope of the communication device, he will naturally have a way to get the news out. But now the main problem is that he does not have enough energy.


    Energy... Energy is also in the city Lord''s mansion. It seems that it is very necessary for him to go there.


    It''s just that she...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    "Zero, do you want to hunt foxes with us today?" A tall young man laughed and asked the young man standing by.


    In the twinkling of an eye, they have been here for three days. In three days, they and other people on the airship are familiar with some, especially zero, he is always smiling friendly appearance, let him be easily accepted by these people.


    They don''t treat him as a robot at all, but as a human being. Sometimes, they even forget that he doesn''t need to eat. They even call him when they eat.


    He was wearing a long brown jacket with a vest made of sand fox skin, which was the same as those aimosin residents around him. Maybe the only difference was his beautiful face and too white skin.


    There''s no way. His clothes have been scratched by the sharp sand for a long time. Michael has to lend his clothes to him.


    At the moment, zero is carefully looking at a casserole on the stove. Hearing the words, he turns his head and says with a smile, "no, today amisha is going to change things outside. I''m responsible for watching the medicine."


    "Well, all right." The young man shrugged, lifted the shotgun and carried it on his shoulder. He was eager to try: "today, I must hunt the biggest sand fox!"


    "Ha, Darth, you''d better forget it! Do you want to hunt the fattest foxes His companion laughed at him: "I see, if zero is almost the same, except Uncle Michael, he is the only one who has ever hunted the fattest foxes!"


    Michael is wiping the bayonet in front of the shotgun. This very old weapon, which has been eliminated for hundreds of years in the Federation, is the only tool for these people to defeat foxes. They rely on these weapons to fight foxes and win absolute victory.


    Smell speech, he looked at the young man, beard around the mouth with a local cigarette, he has a great addiction to smoking, it seems that every day to smoke this kind of thing is not good for health.


    He said in a husky, rough voice, "no, you should say that the foxes he hunted are much bigger than mine."


    Sand foxes are always cunning, and they can hide themselves in the desert, but what they encounter is more cunning zero.


    So one day ago, when zero went hunting foxes with them, these guys caught three foxes at a time, and they were not small. The biggest one was even the size of a small airship.


    Sand fox''s skin was peeled off, because it was caught by zero, the group of simple people did not want to give all three furs to zero. But zero left only one, enough fur to make such a vest, he and Tang Xiaotang one by one.


    In fact, he didn''t need it, but Tang Xiaotang stubbornly accepted only one, so he had to wear it on himself.


    Even so, those people still thank him very much, because in their view, if there is no zero, they can''t catch any, let alone such a big sand fox.


    "Then we''ll leave. You should be careful when you are in the airship."


    "Good."


    Michael opened the door of the boat, the young man waved to him, and they jumped into the boundless sand sea with the rest of their companions.


    Boat door closed, zero looking at where they disappeared, take back the line of sight, looking at the small pot of dark green juice, light fragrance flavor diffuse in the whole corridor.


    In ten minutes, you can pour it out and give it to her.


    Several children ran to him and gathered in front of him. A girl with two pigtails blinked and looked at him: "brother zero, please go on and tell us a story. You haven''t finished that story yesterday."


    The young adults and older children in the airship went out to hunt sand foxes. The other women followed Aisha to the nearby market to exchange daily necessities. There were only a few children in the airship. In the past, they would leave two young men to guard the airship, because the rampant sand robbers would always come to harass them. If no one was watching, they would probably drive the airship away.


    But now that there is zero, they are relieved to give him the airship - because they know that he is more powerful than the rest of them.


    "Good."


    Zero smiles and tells them a story. Maybe his appearance is too friendly, these children like to be with him very much.


    At the end of a story, the liquid medicine in the casserole was just cooked. He put out the flame, picked up the casserole, and smiled at the children who still had more to say: "well, now I have other things to do, so the story ends first."


    "OK, brother zero, but you''ll tell us next time!"


    "Yes, yes, I like your stories best!"


    These children have never left Aimo. They are full of expectations when they hear the magnificent universe in their mouth. Unfortunately, Aimo''s thick atmosphere blocks everything, and there is always yellow sand all over the sky, so they can''t see the scene of the universe at all.


    "Brother zero, do you think we can see the real universe?"


    A boy asked, his black eyes full of desire: "I really want to see for myself, those beautiful nebulae, and mysterious black holes ah!""Yes, you will have a chance to see it."


    After pacifying the children, as soon as he looked up, he saw that the girl was leaning in front of the door, looking at him quietly. There seemed to be some emotion flowing in her black eyes, but when he looked again, she had quickly turned her head and looked away.


    "How did you come out?"


    He took up the medicine and went over. As soon as the children saw the expressionless Tang Xiaotang, they immediately scattered. What they are most afraid of is the elder sister who always doesn''t seem to laugh. They always feel that she is fierce!


    After testing the temperature of the medicine, he sent the casserole to the girl: "drink it quickly, now the temperature is just right."


    Tang Xiaotang did not take the medicine, she looked at zero, his eyes more and more emotion, smile on the face is more and more real, no longer like before, but also with the mechanical program.


    He has become more and more like a real human.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    This is something she didn''t expect, but undoubtedly, it is very helpful for her task. Although at the beginning of her plan, she did bring him close to human beings and let him really understand human beings, because of the emergence of mysterious organizations, this plan can only be abandoned. However, unexpectedly, they finally embarked on her initial plan for such strange reasons.


    It has to be said that sometimes, the plan can''t catch up with the changes, but it is because of so many changes that life is full of surprises and surprises, and it will become colorful.


    "Do you still hate us?"


    She looked at him and asked softly.


    "What?"


    Even if his reaction was as quick as zero, he was stunned for a moment when he heard her words, but then he understood that she had asked him this question...


    but now, he didn''t know what kind of emotion he had towards human beings. These people made him see the completely different side of human beings, and they would treat him as a companion and put him on the level And so on.


    It''s clear that he can''t bring them any benefits, or even drag them down, and may put them in a dangerous state. However, no matter the Myers who saved them or other people on the airship, they have no complaints or dissatisfaction. They accept him, help him, even trust him, and give him the most important airship.


    He suddenly felt that human beings were not as selfish, cruel, greedy and self righteous as he knew. It turned out that they were also friendly, kind and warm-hearted.


    But he convinced himself, perhaps, they just did not encounter the time to abandon him, if that time, they will certainly give up without hesitation.


    After all, he''s just a robot.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t care if he didn''t get his answer. He will understand some things sooner or later.


    She took the medicine in his hand, put it on her lips, drank it all, then went back to the room and closed the door again.


    -


    at night.


    The people who left have come back, and they don''t know if they are lucky. They may not be able to catch them for several days in the past, but they have been able to catch them for two consecutive days. Today, they also hunt an adult sand fox - and a small one.


    "Wow, it''s so cute!"


    Girls around the small fox from time to time exclaimed, this only half a meter long small fox body white fur has not yet faded, black eyes vigilantly staring at the surrounding human, it seems very nervous.


    Michael, they don''t plan to kill it - they kill these foxes for a living, but at the same time, they also have a principle, that is, never kill pregnant foxes and pups.


    "Why such a rule?" Zero doesn''t understand, because in his memory, human beings never seem to let go of the benefits that are brought to them. They never give up until they have extracted the last drop of resources, but once they have no use value, they will give up without hesitation.


    It''s like a robot.


    "Foxes hunt yellow rabbits. We hunt foxes. That''s the rule of Amos for thousands of years," Michael said slowly after taking a puff of cigarette. "If foxes don''t hunt yellow rabbits, the number of yellow rabbits will increase. They will eat up all the fallen grass of the whole planet. In that way, the planet will be completely submerged by the yellow sand."


    "Similarly, if we don''t hunt foxes, we won''t be able to survive. If there are too many foxes, they will eat up all the Yellow rabbits."


    "I know, but it''s just a simple food chain relationship. You can directly prey on the yellow rabbit, so even if you lose the foxes, you won''t lose anything, will you?" Zero said.


    "There is a loss," Michael said slowly, looking at him with deep eyes. "The fallen grass is not only a herb, but also a poison. On the whole planet, only the yellow rabbit can eat them."


    "Therefore, the meat of the yellow rabbit is also poisonous, while the sand fox can ignore these poisons. Even if it feeds on the yellow rabbit, its meat has no toxin."


    "Foxes are the food of other predators on the planet. They live by eating non-toxic foxes, and their bodies turn into fertilizer to nourish their growth. Every creature contributes to the planet in its own way. "


    "This is the rule. You think that some things don''t need to exist, but in fact, as long as they exist, there must be value for existence. If they are missing, others will be affected."


    Michael looked at the faint green in the distance and held his pipe in his mouth.


    "Existence, there must be the value of existence..." zero repeated this sentence, as if thinking.


    So, does robot also have the value of robot existence...


    he raised his head: "so what contribution does human beings make to this planet?" Is human survival only for consumption of resources and predation of other creatures?


    "Of course not. Therefore, all of us in Aimo star will swallow a seed of fallen grass after death. In this way, a large area of fallen grass will grow after we bury it. ""So, like all living things, we protect the planet in our own way."


    Michael''s eyes are deep and bright. Although there are deep wrinkles beside them, they seem to have infinite wisdom: "I know that your origin is not simple, so maybe you don''t think there is anything worthy of protection in this barren planet, but in our eyes, this is the place where we were born, and Emma was born with her own body Countless lives, she is our mother. "


    "Although she is not so gentle..." at this point, he seems to think of something, and his face under his beard becomes a little twisted: "well, her temper is a little moody, and she is very harsh to us... But we still have to protect her -"


    "of course, because we don''t have money, which is the most important reason." His last sentence said the main point: "however, we will not destroy her in order to leave here. I think, even if we do leave one day, maybe, we will still protect her well."


    "After all, without her, there would be no us."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    In the early morning of the next day, the airship finally arrived at the main city of Amos, Baisai city.


    The city of pesai, the only place on AMO that can be called a city, is also the richest place on this barren and barren planet. It is like a pearl in the desert, shining with its own unique light.


    The city is covered with a huge protective cover, which blocks the violent sandstorm from outside. The only entrance is guarded by heavy troops. Only by paying a certain amount of money can we enter.


    After paying a Robbie, their airship was successfully qualified to enter the city. This city, which looks like the city of the last few centuries, is not as prosperous as the Federation at all. On the road, there are still cars powered by oil and combustible gas. In mid air, there are one or two small aircrafts, which are still driven by human beings, not robots.


    According to the guidance of the guards, Michael drove the airship to a relatively open place and slowly extinguished the engine.


    "Here we are, guys. Now let''s go free. Tomorrow morning, we''ll meet here!"


    Michael waved and the excited men and women quickly left the airship.


    They can relax now. They can exchange the sand fox skin for money in the shops in the city. With money, they can do whatever they want: young people can go to the pub and invite their beloved girl to have a drink, girls can buy a beautiful skirt, and even children can get a brand new toy.


    No one is unhappy, even Michael''s always serious face is also rare to show a smile, he can also go to the city to smoke comfortably, how can this make him unhappy?


    A few days ago, I was still worried about the 30 robins of this month. I didn''t expect that I had hunted Shahu for two days, so I could still have more than ten robins left.


    And in the city of pesai, one Robbie is enough for them to have a good day.


    "Go and relax, too." He looked back at zero and said with a smile, "go ahead, the airship is safe here."


    There are no sand thieves in the city of pesai, and you don''t have to worry that the airship will be stolen. It''s worth paying that Robby.


    "Miss Youtong, do you want to go?"


    Zero looking at Tang Xiaotang, she wrapped in a thick Shahu skin Cape, face is still very pale, lining the eyes more and more black as ink.


    Tang Xiaotang thought about it. Now everything is under planning. If there is no accident, he will receive the results tonight. So whether he goes now or not, the results will be the same.


    In this case, let''s go. It happened that she came to this world and never had a chance to see the scene outside. So, let''s take this time as the last Memorial in this world.


    "Well." She nodded.


    -


    the streamlined cars on the streets, the spacious roads, the street lamps with flowers on both sides, the high-rise buildings with bright lights, the small aircrafts in the sky from time to time, the men and women who come and go dressed elegantly and neatly. For a moment, Tang Xiaotang has a feeling of standing in another world.


    This is different from the decoration of nighthouse, which seems to be retro but is still full of the sense of future science and technology. Everything here is real. Like several modern worlds she has been to, she feels vaguely that this task seems to have ended, and she is already in another task world.


    Shaking God only for a moment, she soon woke up, and then saw the people around looking at their eyes, incomparably strange.


    It''s true that they are all dressed in grey clothes, and they are also wearing vests made of sand fox skin. How can they see that they are different from those who are well-dressed.


    Especially Tang Xiaotang and zero have the most eyes.


    Indeed, they have delicate facial features and fair skin, which are different from these rough and dark people.


    But they didn''t stay here too long. Under the leadership of Michael, they soon came to a deep and long alley.


    Here and the street outside are totally two worlds. The alley is paved with large stone bricks. On both sides are low buildings that look very old, wooden doors and simple plaques, but there are a lot of people. Taverns, restaurants, teahouses, hotels, drugstores, weapons shops, clothing stores, repair airships and weapons places... Everything is a tiny world.


    "Well, this is the place where we exchange and buy things. Now I''m going to sell fox skin. Here are ten robins. If you can have a look at them yourself. Remember, tomorrow morning, we''ll meet in front of the airship. "


    Michael gives zero a gray sack of linen and turns away. In this alley, ten robins can buy a lot of things.


    "Miss Youtong, is there anything you want to buy?"


    There were so many people in the street that Michael''s figure soon disappeared. Zero holding Tang Xiaotang''s hand, will protect her in front of the body, in the crowd to isolate a small space.


    Tang Xiaotang is silent. He looks strange in his eyes. Although the science and technology level of this planet is similar to that of other worlds, many gadgets are totally different from other worlds. No, it should be said that these gadgets are different in every world.Zero looked at the girl''s line of sight in those shops selling small things. For the first time, her eyes were full of curiosity and exploration. In this way, she really looked like a 14-year-old girl.


    All of a sudden, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes lit up, her eyes stopped at a stall, her eyes were about to shine - the reason is very simple, she saw a beautiful transparent stone on the gray rag on the ground.


    Ah! It''s a gem!


    In addition to the transparent ones, there are also several pieces of crystal stones of different sizes and colors, which look very beautiful.


    Tang Xiaotang, who couldn''t move her eyes to this kind of glittering thing, couldn''t walk any more. She looked straight at the crystal clear gem and didn''t want to move.


    Zero immediately aware of her action, he looked along her line of sight, saw that she was looking at a small stall selling all kinds of mineral crystals.


    The stall owner was an old lady with silver hair. She was dressed in black, with a brown scarf on her head, and her face was covered with wrinkles. This stall looks very unpopular. Almost no one''s eyes will stay here, so there are few people here.


    Also, for these human beings who need strength, this kind of thing with only decorative function has no significance at all.


    "Do you like these?"


    Zero seems to know something, did not expect that she would like these beautiful things, he thought, she would like those golden jewelry or gorgeous clothes.


    After all, the first time I saw her, she gave him the impression that she was a little girl who liked delicate skirts.


    "I don''t like it!"


    Tang Xiaotang immediately turned away. She snorted and strode away.


    Ling smiles and walks up slowly. He points to the stone on the stall and asks the old lady, "how much are these, please?"


    "You want these stones?"


    Hoarse voice rings out slowly, the old lady who lowers her head raises her head slowly. Her turbid eyes are fixed at zero, and there seems to be something flashing in her eyes.


    "Yes."


    Zero smiles and nods. He catches the emotion in the old lady''s eyes. He thinks it''s not right, but he thinks it''s the old lady''s surprise: "all of these. How much is it altogether?"


    The old lady still looked at him, did not speak, full of wrinkles on the face can not see what expression. Zero also quietly looked at her, waiting for her answer.


    "A Robbie."


    After a while, the old lady lowered her head and continued to say in a hoarse voice.


    "Yes, here you are. Please wrap them up for me." The price was high, but zero didn''t want to bargain with her. He took a coin out of the bag and handed it to the old lady: "this is a Robbie."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    The old lady held out her hand, took the coin, threw it into the cloth bag beside her, and then pulled up the four corners of the cloth on the ground, tied a knot and handed it to him: "you can take them away."


    The gems make a clear sound when they touch each other. When he mentions them, a smile appears in his eyes. She must like it very much...


    as soon as he looks back, he can''t see her.


    There are a lot of people here, but she will not be in any danger, and she should not go far by herself. He was not worried that he would not find her. The signal he left on her made him know where she was without consuming much energy.


    With a little sense, she was waiting for him not far ahead. With a little smile, he quickly stepped forward to find her.


    Suddenly, the crowd behind him quickly crowded up, accompanied by the sound of several gun blasts, the piercing screams in front of him rang out, and he was pushed by the crowd behind him. For a moment, he didn''t stand firm. The cloth bag in his hand fell off, the knot was not very tight, the gem fell to the ground, and he was submerged by the crowd in front of him.


    He suddenly had a bad hunch, looking at the people in front of the rapid retreat, their face panic told him, what happened.


    But she''s still there!


    "What happened ahead?" He grabbed a person to ask, the person''s face of panic, desperately struggling to get rid of his hand.


    He looked up and saw a gloomy but beautiful face, but now, he was not in the mood to manage so much, he just wanted to run for his life.


    However, this man''s hand strength is very big, and his thin body is unexpectedly strong. He only feels that his wrist seems to be pinched off by him, and the pain is so severe that he can''t get rid of it anyway.


    "Let me go! Let go of me


    "Tell me what''s going on up there!"


    His blue eyes filled with cold, he caught the people involuntarily shiver. At this time, there were several gunshots in front of him. Seeing that he couldn''t break free, he had to say, "in front, in front, the guards of the Lord''s mansion are arresting! Anyone who stopped them was killed! If you don''t run fast, you''ll die! "


    Before he finished speaking, he only saw the man in front of him let go his hand, quickly pushed the crowd forward, and then disappeared.


    The man who left behind was surprised, but he quickly followed the crowd and ran back.


    This kind of time, rush up is a fool! He''s crazy. He''s not crazy!


    Zero struggled to squeeze through the dense crowd of people fleeing in a hurry. His face was as heavy as water, and his eyes were covered with a cold shadow.


    Bad! It''s really aimed at them. Did they find them so soon?


    He squeezed out of the crowd with difficulty. At a glance, he saw several armed people on the empty street in front of him. The leader was holding a light screen in his hand, searching for something in the crowd and sweeping away the things blocking the way.


    His eyes sank and he saw the girl who had been pushed to the end by the crowd. She was weak and could not stand such a crowd. Her face was as white as paper.


    But what''s worse is that she has been exposed to the crowd. Sure enough, those people noticed her and began to move towards her quickly.


    Seeing that those people were about to touch her, he was about to rush up with a fist in his hand, but suddenly he saw her raise her head and look in his direction.


    That eye with warning, with orders, with rejection, his step subconsciously stopped, inexplicably unable to come forward.


    She''s telling him not to go.


    But... Let him watch her be taken away by those human beings? No, he can''t...


    he has to be with her! No matter what happens!


    But just as he continued to rush up, he suddenly stretched out a hand behind him and pulled him into a room by the road.


    The door closed slowly, and he saw the girl was taken into the car by the humans, and their eyes continued to sweep here.


    "Come on, close the door!"


    The heavy wooden door was heavily closed, and the girl''s face completely disappeared from his eyes. He heard the familiar voice behind him, which was Michael. He deliberately lowered his voice with anxiety: "are you stupid?! If you go out now, you will be screened by them


    "I can''t leave her alone!"


    He broke away from his hand and rushed to the door to rush out, only to hear the husky voice of the man behind him: "if you still want to go out to die, I won''t stop you, but I think she won''t want to see you die under those guns."


    He hesitated, because he remembered the look in her eyes just now. Reason told him that if he went out now, he could not save her at all.


    Yeah, he can''t save her now.


    Raised hand slowly down, behind him continue to spread Michael''s voice, word by word engraved into his mind: "now can save her only you, you think well, if you die outside, we will not save her."Zero face expressionless to the door, no longer try to go out. Michael knew that he had listened to what he said.


    Michael stepped forward and stood behind him: "the news I just heard in the underground auction house is that the Lord of the city offered a big reward to catch a girl with a robot and destroy the robot beside her. She''ll be fine for a while, but if you went out just now, you''ll die there on the spot. "


    When he got the news, he rushed to find them and wanted to help them, but he didn''t know that when he first came, he saw that he was going to rush out to save the girl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    "I see."


    Zero slowly turned around, dark blue eyes as cold as the sea.


    "You''d better calm down. In that case, what are you going to do?"


    Michael asked in a low voice, looking at his strained side face.


    "It''s none of your business. I have my own way." If it wasn''t for him, the group would not have found her...


    she had only one month left with her fingers clenched together. He wanted to spend the month with her and then solve those things.


    But it seems that he gave them too much indulgence.


    That''s why they have the chance to hurt her again...


    "what are you saying! Since it happened to me, how can I ignore it! " Michael''s voice was so deep that even amisa, standing in front of the door, showed her disapproval.


    "Besides, if we had come earlier, maybe she would not have been taken away."


    The girl next to amisa came up and said softly, "she helped us, too." She gave her the stone. Although it looked cold, she wanted to help them.


    Zero did not speak, turned to look at the expression of a firm family, he slightly lowered his head, the look of the fundus complex difficult to distinguish.


    "Why are you doing this for us? We have nothing to do with you, do we? "


    "Don''t say that, zero," Michael whispered, with a faint smile on his face full of vicissitudes. "It''s emo who guides us to meet and become friends. Since you are a friend and you are in trouble, how can we not help you? "


    "But, I''m just --" he was interrupted before he finished. Amisa''s face was gentle: "but you are no different from human beings."


    "We''ve never seen a robot like you, but whatever it is, you''re just you."


    So, she thought so too...


    he finally understood that the most fundamental reason why he resented human beings was that he wanted to be recognized by them.


    In fact, he has already been recognized, and she has already recognized him.


    At this moment, he finally let go of his dislike for human beings. He finally understood that even if he wanted to change the status of robots, he should not use such an extreme way.


    "Thank you."


    He opened his mouth and finally showed a sincere smile on his handsome face: "I need your help."


    "OK," they all smile. Michael pats him on the shoulder and whispers, "what do we do now?"


    "Can you help me get close to the Lord''s mansion?" He has to replenish his energy. As long as he is close to the signal coverage of the city Lord''s mansion, he has a way.


    And here, after all, he is not as familiar as they are. Maybe, they will have a way.


    "Let me see." Michael frowned and held his hand to his chin. It''s a bit difficult. The city Lord''s house is heavily guarded. No one is allowed to get close to that street even in normal times, let alone now.


    "Dad, I have a way."


    Suddenly, he heard his daughter''s voice and looked up. She slowly took out a needle like thing with a dark blue luster.


    "What is this?" Michael frowned. Isn''t this a black needle?


    "This, she gave it to me." Axin whispered that she wanted to sell it, but she remembered what the girl said that day. Her intuition told her that this thing is very important.


    "Great! There''s a way Looking at the mysterious ore, my eyes are bright.


    "What can I do?" The crowd looked at him in surprise.


    "We''re like this..." his voice was low, whispering in Michael''s ear.


    "Good! This is a good way


    Michael''s eyes are also bright: "then I''ll go and gather you now, we''ll act immediately!"


    "No, you can''t tell anyone about it." It''s not that he doesn''t believe other people, but since their whereabouts are known by the city Lord, it means that some of them must have revealed the news.


    The plan is of great importance and no loss is allowed.


    "You mean..." Michael also understood what he meant. Indeed, if no one said that, who would know that he saved them?


    "No matter that person is intentional or unintentional, now, all I trust is you."


    "Well, you''re right." Michael''s face sank. Indeed, he didn''t know who would tell the news. The bonus amount of the city Lord''s mansion is really attractive, and they are all poor people. Maybe some people can''t resist the temptation.


    "But there are other things I need your help with."


    Zero regained the elegant smile on his face. Even though he was wearing shabby clothes, he still seemed to stand at the top of the calm and confident.


    "You muster all of us."


    "Good." Such him, let a person involuntarily sincere and trust, Michael didn''t say anything, immediately nodded to agree.After a few words of instruction to amisha and Axin, they took action separately.


    Wait for me, Miss Youtong.


    Zero standing in the hall, looking at the closed door, in the bottom of my heart heavy road.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    When Tang Xiaotang was taken away, he had already been psychologically prepared.


    But what she didn''t expect was that the news could be spread out, not because of the ore needle she gave him, but because someone in the airship leaked the news.


    Looking at that timid and familiar looking man, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes have not changed, and her delicate little face is still expressionless, completely ignoring the man.


    "I''m sorry, miss night, don''t blame me... I just, just don''t want to live like that again!"


    The man evaded her sight, and he didn''t want to, but the conditions offered by the Lord of the city were too attractive. It was a great honor to live in the Lord''s mansion forever! He no longer has to endure the wind and sand outside, and he doesn''t have to be hungry. He hunts sand foxes in the sand all day. Even his son and the city Lord promise that he can enter the school to study...


    and all he has to do is to tell their tracks. It''s so simple, and the Lord is right. After all, he doesn''t know them very well...


    Tang Xiaotang ignores him. She knew for a long time that the gang would come up, but this way surprised her.


    And for this person, she has nothing to say. He only saw the benefits promised by the Lord of the city for a while, but he could not see the dangers behind it. He is a man without ability. What good can he do even if he enters the Lord''s mansion? Certainly will be excluded, from that day on the street, she knew that this city to the class division incomparably clear and unshakable.


    This is the only thing that he can''t get into.


    It''s better to be on an airship. Although there is no fixed place to live, and life is not very comfortable, at least people there are free and equal. People there regard each other as their relatives. It''s much better than going to the so-called city Lord''s residence to be slaves for others.


    But she won''t say much. This is his own decision, maybe he will regret it later, but it has nothing to do with her.


    When a man sees her expressionless, he thinks that she can''t understand him. Of course, he doesn''t care if she can understand him. He will say it, just to give himself some psychological comfort. He will definitely choose to do it again.


    Indeed, Tang Xiaotang has never spoken to other people since he got on the airship, and even zero didn''t know that she actually knew this language. Every time he communicated with her, he used federal language that these people didn''t understand.


    The only one who knows that she can understand aimosin''s language is Axin.


    "There''s another one. I can''t find it anywhere. What should I do?"


    She heard the communication of two guards outside. They probably thought that she couldn''t understand them, so they didn''t deliberately lower her voice: "it''s said that the robot will be destroyed, so we''ll go back like this. Is that ok?"


    "Who knows what they think! Forget it, just look around. Anyway, we''ve already caught one. We''d better finish work earlier. We can go back to Peter''s for a drink! "


    "Well, you''re right. Let''s all come."


    A light flashed in her eyes. Since they gave up searching for zero, she didn''t have to try to pull them away. It just saved energy.


    Ignoring the man opposite, she closed her eyes and leaned back on her comfortable back. Now we have to have a good rest. Next, there are many places to work hard.


    -


    standing in the middle of a large building, Chengzhu mansion is a huge mansion covering hundreds of hectares.


    The surrounding area is heavily guarded, with ten steps for one post and five steps for one sentry post. It''s about that many people know that they have offended. The city master almost didn''t surround his living place into an iron bucket.


    Also, he imposed a high fee on all the aircraft entering the city, and forced all the tribes on the planet to pay him a tax of 30 robins a month. If they could not pay, they had to sell the young men and women in the tribe to the city master''s house as slaves.


    Because of this, I don''t know how many people want to kill him, but this guy also has self-knowledge. He never takes a step out of the protective shield and wants to overthrow him. The tribal leaders have no way to take him and can''t unite to attack him forcibly.


    Who let him hold the only water that human beings can drink on the planet? This selfish guy has said for a long time that if anyone dares to attack him, he will completely pollute the water source and make everyone have no water to drink!


    Zero is to seize this point, he let amisha and Axin to persuade those tribal owners who were offended by the city master, and let Michael take him into the city master''s house in the name of offering treasure.


    He must not touch the ore, so he must go with Michael. And his face has long been known by those people, but it''s not difficult. It''s not difficult to change his face. It''s easy to do it with the help of amisa''s herbal medicine. He pasted the petals of the black magic grass on his eyeballs to make his eyes black, and then dyed his skin black with its juice. At the same time, he made long scars on his face with the fruit of the fleshy flower, so that he looked exactly the same as before.


    Thanks to the fact that his body is completely human, otherwise these methods that are useful to human will not work for him at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    Seeing his beautiful face, Axin soon became a complete stranger. Even his father was completely changed. His beard was shaved off and a long scar was added to his left eye.


    "Brother zero, why does Abba disguise himself?"


    A Xin is puzzled, and his father has not been arrested, so it looks really strange...


    "for safety." Zero answers.


    Considering that the person who leaked the information might also be there, Michael was allowed to disguise. But Michael''s beard is too symbolic. After shaving, he is just another person. He looks younger than before. Not to mention, his face is unexpectedly handsome.


    But to be on the safe side, Michael put on a little disguise and put a scar on his face, so that even amisha and Axin could not recognize him.


    "Well, we''ll split up." Michael takes the wrapped gift box in amisha''s hand and nods to zero.


    "The rest, please." Looking at the other side of amisha''s mother and daughter, he knew that there was no reason for those people to refuse. After all, they were the ultimate beneficiaries of this matter, but the process might be a little more difficult...


    amisha nodded solemnly and handed over a small bottle full of dark green liquid: "here, you take it."


    It''s the juice of the fallen grass. Nod at zero, take it and put it in your clothes.


    "Don''t worry, she must be all right!" It seems that seeing the worry in his eyes, a Xin laughs: "we are sure to succeed!"


    "Well." I hope so...


    - -


    "my Lord, I have brought people."


    Tang Xiaotang was followed by two strong soldiers and was led into a heavily guarded room. In front of her was a stout middle-aged man, who was smiling and looking at the man sitting on the tall chair.


    It was a man with a black mask. He was sitting in the shadow of the room and could only see a vague figure.


    He slightly raised his head, to Tang Xiaotang''s direction, mask covered his eyes, Tang Xiaotang can''t see each other''s eyes, also can''t guess his mood, but she knows, this person is looking at her.


    No, or rather, he is looking at her body, which belongs to Tang Xiaotang''s soul.


    She step a meal, black eyes looking at him, did not avoid his sight.


    This person''s momentum told her that he was not an ordinary existence. She could not be more familiar with the grace and indifference of the superior. He must have a high position in the mysterious organization.


    "Night you pupil?"


    The other side''s voice is very nice. Although it''s a little dull across a mask, it doesn''t hinder the original elegant and clean tone. Even though Tang Xiaotang has heard a lot of nice voices, he has to admit that this guy''s voice is so distinctive that people can''t forget it.


    However, she always felt a little familiar, that kind of familiar, not only may have seen familiar, there is a kind of even she can not say the feeling.


    She did not answer.


    Now that the other party has the upper hand and she has the lower hand, the best way is to respond to all changes with constancy. First, let''s see what he wants to do.


    Tang Xiaotang is not afraid. Even if she is facing one of the culprits who have been against her, she has been ready for a long time. Anyway, she can''t die, and the task is basically completed. She can leave the world at any time.


    It''s just that this guy''s attitude really made her a little confused. It''s reasonable to say that this time, she not only put them together, but also eliminated many of their forces with zero''s hand. But he didn''t have a trace of anger or surprise. Even that faint calm seemed to tell her that it was all within his expectation.


    All of a sudden, she saw the man raise a hand and gently swing it. The stout man beside her and the two strong guards all stepped back respectfully, and a vague figure came out from the darkness behind the man.


    Tang Xiaotang discovered that there was another person in the room.


    But this man didn''t even find out about her.


    She couldn''t help being on guard.


    The figure came slowly into the light, revealing its slender figure. The curve wrapped under the white robe was indistinct - it was a woman.


    She walked into the light and wore a mask on her face, but this mask didn''t cover her face like a man. Her eyes and lips were exposed. The exposed part made Tang Xiaotang feel familiar.


    This kind of familiarity is deeper than the feeling that the man gives her. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes narrowed. She must have seen the woman in the mask before!


    "Green Jin, take off the mask."


    The man opened his mouth with a light smile, with a trace of pleasure in his tone, but Tang Xiaotang had no time to pay attention to him.


    heard this as like as two peas, who had been buried in her heart, and she could not believe her eyes. She looked shocked at the first time. She looked at her eyes more and more. She felt more familiar with her eyes than the same person.The woman stretched out her hand. It was a pair of slender white hands. Her slender index finger was on the edge of the mask. The shallow wound on it made Tang Xiaotang more and more unable to calm down.


    Is that... Her?


    The mask is taken off a little bit, revealing a face that Tang Xiaotang can''t be familiar with any more. She looks at each other in astonishment.


    Unexpectedly, it''s really her!


    But how could it be?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    She''s... Dead!


    -


    "stop! Who is it? "


    The guard guarding the street looked warily at the two people dressed suspiciously in front of them. Then he looked at the man smiling flatteringly in front of them: "Milo, is this the man you brought?"


    "Yes, these two men are here to offer treasure to the Lord of the city!" He bowed under the suspicious eyes of the guards, with a smile on his face: "will you let us pass?"


    Behind him, zero sum Michael hung his head. Michael was holding a box with a lock on it.


    The two guards looked at each other, and one of them, a younger one, asked: "treasure? What did you offer? Take it out and have a look! "


    The other elder looked at the two people with inquiring eyes. He suddenly said, "look up, let me see your faces!" At this special time, these two people don''t come here to find fault.


    They looked up in accordance with the words, with a trace of fear in their eyes. It seemed that they had never seen such a scene before, and they were a little scared.


    "What''s in the box?" He continued.


    Zero''s face winced and looked at Milo hesitantly, as if asking for his opinion.


    "It''s a rare energy mineral."


    Milo has some foresight. He is a small steward of the city Lord''s mansion and is responsible for collecting taxes outside. These two people are introduced by amisha. They say that they picked up the treasure while hunting the sand fox and want to use it to change the position of the city Lord.


    Obviously, he didn''t recognize Michael in disguise. After seeing the ore, he wanted to take the credit for it, but the two guys didn''t want to. They said they had to give it to the Lord in person, but he had to agree.


    "In that case, give me something, and we''ll offer it to you." The young guard looked at the box and said solemnly, without paying any attention to Milo.


    Milo was a little displeased at once. No matter how much he said, he was a small steward. These were just two gatekeepers. Their attitude made him a little unconvinced.


    He didn''t want the two guys to see the contents of the box, let alone send them in. Now he has the credit of a introducer. When the city master is happy, he may give him a position or something. If these two guys go in and directly say that they found them and take all the credit, won''t they get nothing?


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ve checked. There''s nothing on these two people, and they''re from a very small tribe. There''s no problem at all." His expression was still flattering, but his tone was cold.


    "No! Who knows if you''ve been bribed by them, I... "The young guard still didn''t let go. He didn''t seem to see Milo''s face getting dark.


    The old guard quickly held him back from speaking. Looking at these two completely strange faces, and these two people are also timid, he was relieved, but the Lord''s order can''t be disobeyed, so he looked at Milo and said in a low voice: "Milo, you know, it''s not that we won''t let you in, but it''s a special moment. If something happens, we can''t afford it!"


    "I know, but can it be for my face --" Milo was interrupted before he finished his words: "I''m sorry Milo, otherwise, you can come back tomorrow, and the Lord will have time to see you tomorrow."


    "This..." thinking about the Lord''s temper, Milo was moved. Anyway, there will be no problem tomorrow...


    "we can not go in, sir. Let''s just stand outside the Lord''s mansion." At this time, zero suddenly opens his mouth. He can''t put it off till tomorrow. Now, every minute of it, she may be in danger.


    But no matter how anxious, his face is still a cowardly and flattering smile, even more, the bottom of his eyes revealed a trace of desire and longing.


    "Yes, we haven''t seen the city Lord''s mansion yet. I heard that the city Lord''s mansion is very gorgeous. Let''s stand in the distance and have a look at it!"


    Michael reacts immediately and looks like he''s looking forward to it. Both of them are rustic, two country bumpkins who have never seen the world.


    If Tang Xiaotang saw it, she would sigh. She thought her acting skills were good enough. She didn''t know that these two guys were better than her acting skills. Even if it''s zero, he''s not an individual, but he''s always been a serious uncle. His acting skills are not against the rules! It''s an acting school. Acting school!


    The two guards were convinced, and they also felt that there was no problem. Anyway, they just couldn''t get in from the outside, just because they wanted to do nothing.


    But to be on the safe side, they contacted the chief bodyguard of the Lord''s mansion and explained the situation. The chief bodyguard heard that he was just outside the Lord''s mansion and agreed without thinking about anything.


    Therefore, one person and one robot successfully passed the first pass, and slowly approached the signal range of the city Lord''s mansion.


    He followed Milo with his head down. Zero''s face still had that kind of cowardly expression, but his eyes were deeply worried. Michael saw him like this, patted his shoulder gently and shook his head.Zero knows that he is comforting himself. He is calm. He knows that this is his only chance.


    He nodded to him.


    He is ready, and he will never allow himself to fail.


    -


    in the house.


    Tang Xiaotang''s absence was only a moment. Soon, she reacted and recovered her calm.


    This person is not green Jin. Although she is as like as two peas, she is quite different in temperament. Green Jin is always gentle, she will never show such facial expression!


    And, green Jin she is thorough mankind, but this thing in front of her, is not a person at all!


    She is indifferently looking at that has the thing of green Jin exterior, the face has no facial expression, but in the eyes has sharp edge.


    Although I don''t know what she is, it''s unforgivable to dare to appear in her appearance!


    At this time, the expression on the woman''s face suddenly became gentle. She was smiling and her light brown eyes were quietly looking at Tang Xiaotang, which seemed to be full of stars, gentle and clear, so familiar.


    Her voice was light, soft and clean: "don, I''m back."


    Tang Xiaotang was stunned again. She was so much like that person, even her voice. I still remember that at that time, every time she came back home, she would talk to her in such a tone...


    maybe she hadn''t seen that person for a long time. She knew that this one in front of her was just a made copy, and she still looked at her and that face.


    She really wants to see her again....


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    "Do you want to see her again?"


    The man sitting seemed to know what she was thinking. His tone suddenly became very low, with a magnetic voice of temptation, stirring up people''s desire: "as long as you tell me what you know, you can see her again."


    In such a voice of temptation, no one can refuse his words.


    It''s just a pity that Tang Xiaotang is not a human being.


    Instead, she became more calm. She knows that this guy has bad intentions. He must know something about her when he puts forward such conditions. Then what he wants to know must be very important.


    The mask that the other party was wearing covered her eyes. She couldn''t spy on his thoughts for a moment. She might as well make a plan to see what he wanted to know first, which might be their weakness.


    "Can you really let me see her again?" Pressing all her emotions to the bottom of her heart, she pretended to be confused and doubting, with a trace of excitement and caution in her eyes: "is she still alive?"


    When she said this, Tang Xiaotang felt a little sad. She knew that Qingjin could not be alive. After all, she watched her with her own eyes and lost her breath...


    "of course, as long as you agree to my request, I promise you will see her."


    I don''t know why, but she can hear a trace of disappointment from the man''s voice. Although he hides well, she has a strong sense of emotion. This is the only emotion she can feel from him. She is sure that she doesn''t feel wrong.


    Disappointment, disappointment what?


    But at present, she seems to have completely cheated him, but she didn''t show any joy at all. Instead, she hesitated and questioned: "I don''t believe it! I need to see her to be sure what you''re saying is true. "


    "Yes."


    When the man snapped his fingers, a light screen appeared in front of Tang Xiaotang''s eyes. She fixed her eyes and saw a huge incubator in the middle of the screen, in which a sleeping woman was soaked in the light blue liquid.


    no, or as like as two peas,


    ''s body is a translucent, semi transparent body with a long dark hair. But the face is very clear. It is most important that she is a model of the puppet without her life.


    She gazed at the scene in a dazed way. It seemed that she was absorbed, but the corner of her eye was watching the man''s action.


    He leaned back slightly, reclined in the chair behind him, raised his legs, and looked like he was standing high. Putting on such a gesture in front of her shows that he has at least trusted most of her performance, and is sure to win.


    It seems that her disguise is perfect.


    Fingers slightly out, it seems to want to touch the people in the light screen, but the next second, the light screen disappeared in front of her.


    "Well, what do you want to know? Go ahead. " She finally made an appearance of believing and looked at him: "but you have to let me see her!"


    "Of course, I said I would." The other side folded their hands on their knees and looked down at her. The mask on their face reflected the luster of metal.


    "Tell me, where is the key to the world?" He said.


    The key to the world?


    Where has Tang Xiaotang heard the name vaguely? Where is it? All of a sudden, she couldn''t remember.


    As if to see her bewilderment, he explained, "it''s the key that allows the entity to travel freely through all planes."


    Hearing his explanation, she knew what it was. It seemed that they could not travel freely through all planes, so they could only use the original life of each world to build forces.


    This is an important piece of news. At least we can be at ease. The influence of the mysterious organization is not as big as they think. It seems that on one hand, they are also subject to the rules.


    "I don''t know where it is. In fact, we can''t travel to a certain world as entities." Tang Xiaotang said it sincerely, but in fact, she just lied to this guy. The entity can shuttle, but it is much more limited than the soul body. For example, in a certain world, when she uses the entity for tasks, many abilities can not be exerted, and can only be used to the limit of the world at most.


    "You didn''t lie to me?" The man seemed to be very suspicious. He looked at Tang Xiaotang with a masked face, as if looking at her. But in the end, he continued: "no matter what method is used, I will get a key of the world. When you get it, you....


    " Di Di Di --! "


    Before he finished speaking, there was a sharp alarm in the room. Then Tang Xiaotang saw a red light in the eyes of the woman standing next to the man. Then she raised her left hand, and her fingertips lit up a blue light, aiming at the man''s chest.


    "Miss Youtong, are you ok?"


    Her voice is still familiar to Tang Xiaotang, but the tone is different. She was stunned for a moment. This is... Zero?


    "Well! Stupid thing


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    The man Leng a Leng, then say with a pair of cold tone.


    His face is still wearing a mask, so Tang Xiaotang can''t see his look, but he can''t hear any anger in his voice, and he is still calm.


    He turned his head slightly and aimed at the robot. No, now she''s zero. In a low voice, he said, "it looks like you''ve turned down my offer?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Bai. I think that''s the end of our cooperation." Clearly is gentle face, that eyes at the moment but with a sharp edge: "now, we are the enemy."


    "Is it?" The man is noncommittal. He turns his head and looks at Tang Xiaotang.


    In the rapid and harsh sound of the alarm, the stout city leader rushed in, followed by several heavily guarded guards. They looked a little embarrassed, and the guards were decorated in many places.


    "My Lord, my Lord! You''re all right... "Right...


    seeing the scene in front of him, his words suddenly stopped. He just stared at the man who was held above. He opened his mouth and looked at them in fear. After a long time, he responded:" what are you doing?! Let go, my Lord


    "Fool! Didn''t I say no one was allowed in? "


    The man was not conscious of being hijacked at all. His tone was still light, but he made the dwarf city master pale in an instant. He stammered: "this, this, this, I don''t know what''s going on!"


    He did give the order, but who knows how these robots suddenly rioted, and the woman, didn''t he bring it?


    However, the short and fat city Lord still has some intelligence. He turns his eyes slightly and stares at Tang Xiaotang standing alone.


    Since if they hijacked her, maybe they can leave here safely... Thinking of this, he gave a look to the guards behind.


    Wearing a soft shell, Ling squinted and saw through his intention. He raised his right hand, and the light blue light of his fingertips flashed. Then he shot the stout Lord out.


    Before the guard behind the city leader could react, he saw his own city leader flying out and bumping into the wall behind him. His whole body was burnt black, emitting light blue and black smoke, and the smell of scorch filled the whole room.


    They looked at the woman standing on it in horror, with a cold smile on her gentle face. One hand still pointed to the man beside her, the other hand slightly raised, and her fingertips were still light blue.


    Just now, this slender jade finger, which looked slender and white, had no killing power, knocked their Lord out.


    Zero''s sight swims fast on several people, and the people he sees begin to retreat, far away from Tang Xiaotang.


    I''m kidding. What did the city leader just want to do? They don''t know that they can''t live. They don''t want to be like that!


    "Right here! Come on, come on


    People''s voice came out of the door again. Only this time, Michael came in with a lot of robots.


    Suddenly see his face, Tang Xiaotang really didn''t recognize it. If he hadn''t as like as two peas before, she would never have believed that Mike, who looked so untidy, had a long face under his beard.


    The robots behind him, not to mention, are all machines with only human outline, some with brooms, some with vacuum cleaners, and even one with an apron, a spatula in one hand and a pan in the other!


    As soon as Michael enters the door, he is stunned, because the people in the room present a strange scene of tripartite opposition. He can''t recognize the zero above, but he can recognize Tang Xiaotang. So he quickly walks to Tang Xiaotang, and the robots follow him to protect Tang Xiaotang.


    "Michael, take Miss Youtong and get out of here." Zero mouth, just his strange appearance let Michael completely stunned.


    But he didn''t ask much, just nodded, and then pulled Tang Xiaotang, turned around, ready to leave.


    Tang Xiaotang looked back at the zero, familiar appearance and familiar eyes in the body. He seemed to feel her eyes. He turned to look at her, and the coldness of her eyes instantly disappeared, leaving only her familiar mild.


    "Miss Youtong, don''t worry. I''m fine. Please leave first."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. I''m fine. You can leave first."


    Maybe they have the same voice, or the same tone when they say this sentence, so they are different souls, but Tang Xiaotang has the illusion that it''s really that person talking to her.


    She shouldn''t have left. Her plan is about to succeed here. As long as that man does something to her, she can completely cut off the possibility of joining that mysterious organization...


    but now, she doesn''t want to.


    Anyway, if she leaves now, she will still die because of them, so it won''t affect her to leave now...


    thinking like this, she nodded slowly, then looked at him quietly and said in a low voice: "you, be careful."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    "Well," as like as two peas, Tang Xiaotang smiled, and smiled. "I know, Miss Yu."


    Tang Xiaotang retreats behind Michael and walks slowly to the door with him.


    Naturally, the bodyguards did not dare to stop them. They used to think that these robots would not attack. However, I don''t know why, they suddenly started to attack them today, and they were very powerful. The guns in their hands can''t cause substantial damage to them at all, and the main brain that controls them doesn''t know who is invading them, so they can''t control them at all.


    And now, the Lord of the city doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive. If he dies, they don''t have to work for him. Why go to death?


    So, no one stopped them, they got to the door smoothly.


    Just at this time, the man who had been silent at the top spoke again. He didn''t seem to care about the life or death of the city Lord. He didn''t even look at him. He just looked at Tang Xiaotang and said to them, "do you think you can leave here?"


    "Let them go, or I can''t guarantee that I won''t do anything to you!" Zero tone cold, as long as she can leave here smoothly, he naturally has a way to leave, this body is not his, want to leave very easy.


    He put his fingers closer to the man''s head, and the light blue light on his fingertips was brighter.


    "It looks like I''ve been taken in." The man didn''t care about his danger at all. Instead, he tilted his head and continued to look at the girl''s back.


    There was no anger or surprise in his voice. Moreover, for some reason, Tang Xiaotang heard a trace of danger from it, like finding the beast of his opponent at last, or seeing the hunter of his prey.


    She had a bad feeling.


    But she did not look back, after all, the task has not been completely completed, she is absolutely not in front of zero sum Michael to expose their true identity.


    "Ha ha, it''s really the same kind..." a low voice with a trace of smile sounded in the room. Her unknowable premonition became more and more obvious. Subconsciously, she looked back and saw the things falling out of the man''s cuff, and her pupils shrank violently.


    His hand raised, pointing to Tang Xiaotang, and Tang Xiaotang''s body has been in her consciousness did not respond to the time to zero rushed up, he jumped to the ground.


    "Puchi -"


    the sharp weapon pierces into the body, and the intense pain makes Tang Xiaotang black in front of his eyes. The next moment, the man is knocked to the ground by zero, and the mask on his face falls off. Tang Xiaotang sees a pair of deep, lusterless black eyes.


    He seems to be smiling, because the corner of his mouth slightly tilts up a not very obvious arc, but Tang Xiaotang sees his slightly open mouth, he is talking.


    Don''t thank me.


    So, he saw through her ideas?


    But she didn''t have much energy to think about it - her soul was about to leave the body, but there was the most important thing...


    others were completely shocked. Just now, none of them thought that he had the last weapon - an energy ore!


    He seems to be aiming at Tang Xiaotang, but in fact he wants to point at his zero hand. Although this is not a zero body, if the zero consciousness does not return to his body in time, once the body is destroyed, his consciousness will also be destroyed. Therefore, Tang Xiaotang, who can see his actual intention, uses his body to block the energy ore for zero.


    "Miss Youtong! Miss Youtong! The night is quiet


    She felt her body being held up, and her eyes reflected the man''s fuzzy face. The familiar scene made Tang Xiaotang have a trance.


    "Night you Tong! You stay with me


    Seeing the girl''s eyes begin to relax, he looks at the blood flowing out of her body in fear. Yeyoutong is the flesh and blood of human beings, so the energy ore will not cause too much impact on her, but the problem is that the flying ore hit her artery, and the blood continuously gushed out, which made her weak heart unable to bear the load.


    Her face quickly gray down, he saw her eyes began to close powerlessly - flustered head completely unable to think of anything, he can only look at her bleeding, nothing to remember.


    "Who told you to come here?"?! I don''t need you to protect me from harm! "


    He almost roared madly, which seemed to be the odd time that he showed such emotion and anger in front of her. However, Tang Xiaotang''s ears heard such a loud voice, but the mosquitoes were weak. The robots that were controlled by him lost control and began to be restless. Michael looked at the scene before him, and then recovered from the shock.


    He strode forward, pushed away his manic eyes and turned red. He took out a small transparent bottle from his pocket and poured the green liquid into the girl''s mouth.


    "Calm down!"


    Looking at the girl''s bleeding wound, he quickly poured the remaining liquid on the wound, trying to stop bleeding for her: "quick, she can still be saved!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    But looking at the girl''s still gray face, he also knew that it was just a weak consolation. She was no longer saved at all...


    maybe his words made zero wake up. There was no deep feeling in his eyes, only confusion like a child. He looked at Michael as if a drowning man had caught the last straw: "she''s going to be OK, isn''t she?"


    Looking at the strange face, those light brown eyes were completely not as cold as before, only panic and fear. Michael sighed and finally nodded: "yes."


    As if he had been comforted, he gradually calmed down, but the fear in his eyes was still obvious. Maybe he already knew the ending, but he would rather believe this meaningless consolation.


    "Kekeke..."


    the girl in her arms suddenly spat out a big mouthful of blood. Her breath was gradually weak, but her eyes were gradually restored to a trace of clarity.


    It was as if the liquid had a little effect. Tang Xiaotang felt that she had a little strength. She raised her hand slightly and put it on the hand in front of her.


    His hands are warm. By contrast, her hands are extremely cold because of too much blood loss. Zero also found this point, clenched her hand, and called in a very light voice: "Miss Youtong..."


    her hand is so cold, and the gradually losing body temperature is like her life. There was no cold in those eyes. She looked at him quietly. There was no indifference, fear or sadness in her black eyes. She looked at him like that, as if she didn''t care that she might die.


    "It''s all right! I won''t let anything happen to you! " He hugged her hard, as if he wanted to keep her lost life. His skirt, hands were covered with her blood, even his gentle face was stained with blood, but he didn''t care.


    "I know... So, so... Don''t..." before she finished, there was another bloodstain in her throat.


    She swallows hard, but there is still a trace of blood line falling along the corner of her mouth, zero quickly wipe for her, but there is still a continuous flow of blood, wipe also can not clean.


    Tang Xiaotang moved her other hand to the neckline, and her voice became lower and lower: "here, here..." through the neckline, he saw a red thread on her neck, and something was hanging at the other end, falling into her clothes.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled out the thin line. At the other end of the line was a crystal ball with a light blue light.


    "If... If you know what you really want to do, it will..." with this sentence, she could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood, and the light of her eyes darkened again.


    "Help... You..."


    her eyelids drooped a little bit, and her eyes became blurred. She looked at those eyes with deep fear and regret, and felt a little guilty and sad, because she took advantage of his feelings...


    although he may indeed be a threat to human beings and the world, in fact, from the beginning to the end, he was very happy I didn''t even want to hurt her, but it was her who left so suddenly after he had feelings...


    looking at that desperate face, Tang Xiaotang wanted to smile at him and let him not be so sad, but she tried her best, but only slightly bent her mouth.


    "You Tong! You Tong


    The next moment, her soul is completely out of this body, and the girl in the woman''s arms also closed her eyes, no longer breathing.


    -


    Michael silently looks at the woman kneeling on the ground. She seems to have lost her consciousness completely. Her light brown eyes are blank and lifeless, like a statue.


    The girl in her arms had already stopped breathing, her eyes closed slightly, her expression was calm, and her lips even had a faint smile. The bloodstain on her face was wiped clean, and it looked as if she had fallen asleep, but the hand that could not hang down showed that she was dead.


    They are not far away, lying a man''s body, he opened his eyes looking at the two people, lips also with a strange smile, the fried black mask fell on the other side, can not see the original appearance.


    Further away, those robots are not the beginning of the irritability, they seem to be turned off the switch, quietly standing in place, motionless.


    As for the guards, they had just slipped away when zero and Michael didn''t pay attention.


    There was a loud noise outside, because the robots lost control, and the humans temporarily gained the upper hand.


    "You...


    Michael finally stepped forward, his hand gently on the woman''s shoulder, he almost can''t bear to speak, but he can''t let him just sit here, outside they still need to deal with:" I''m sorry. "


    Zero said nothing.


    Michael looked at him. For a moment, he almost thought that he had become the same as those cold machines.


    But he''s a robot, too - though he''s almost forgotten about it a lot of the time."Do you know? If it wasn''t for me, she wouldn''t be like that at all. "


    "If I had not been stupid enough to let go of my resentment, if I could understand what I wanted to do earlier, she would never have lost everything because of me."


    "It''s clear that she can enjoy a comfortable life as a young lady in the nighthouse, and she can also indifferently ignore that everyone continues to be respected. And with the power of the nighthouse, sooner or later, she will find a way to continue her life. Without me, she would not have gone to such a place, and she would not have had only one month to live. "


    "No wonder the man who created me abandoned me." His voice is low, but it is full of empty despair, strong emotion, even Michael on one side feel uncomfortable.


    "So I really shouldn''t exist..." if she didn''t let him wake up at the earliest time, but let him continue to sleep in that dark warehouse, she would not have such a result at all.


    His empty tone gave Michael a bad premonition. Sure enough, the next moment, he saw the woman''s right hand slightly raised, "her" fingertips appeared a group of blue light, slowly moving to his temple.


    "Wait!"


    "What are you going to do?" he said in a loud voice


    "I''m not supposed to exist." All robots have no emotion, only he has, so why does he exist?


    "How can you think that?" Michael couldn''t see him like this at last. He pulled his hand down and said, "I can understand your sadness, but your existence is her own life. How can you not cherish it so much?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    If the girl didn''t block the attack for him, he couldn''t be OK. Although he didn''t know what it was, Michael was very clear about that.


    Perhaps it was the mention of the girl''s name, and his dark eyes finally flashed a light. When he stopped working, a shallow smiling face appeared in his mind. Subconsciously, he lowered his head and saw the slight curve of the girl''s lips.


    With his hair down and his face hidden behind his long hair, Michael couldn''t see his expression, but the wrist he held in his hand was slowly down, and he let out a sigh from the bottom of his heart.


    Zero raised his fingertips and gently stroked the corners of her lips. In his impression, he almost never saw her smile, so he didn''t know that she was so quiet and beautiful when she laughed...


    he suddenly picked her up and walked out.


    "Wait a minute, you, where are you going?" Michael looked at his back, some relaxed heart again.


    "Get her out of here."


    He heard the voice of the woman''s indifference, the slender figure, showing a strong alienation.


    "Don''t follow me."


    Looking at the road with a sad back, Michael, who wanted to go forward, couldn''t keep up.


    As soon as the Lord of the city died, his bodyguards soon scattered and fled. These people didn''t really follow him. Now that they have lost their leader, they can''t go to die.


    However, not all people think so. There are still some slightly powerful people who are ready to stir up their own forces and want to take advantage of the chaos to occupy the next city Lord''s house and become the new city Lord.


    But they soon found out that it was just a dream. I don''t know where many robots came from, together with the local tribes of Aimo star, soon occupied here. Under the attack of those robots, the human army was completely vulnerable. Soon, all the rebels were wiped out.


    Pesai is no longer ruled by the so-called Lord. When the stone statue symbolizing the Lord''s mansion was smashed, all the people who were oppressed by the Lord began to cheer.


    This scene, every Aimo star people are deeply in mind. Especially the blue eyed youth, who led countless robots to come from the yellow sand, was invincible. Those seemingly arrogant guards retreated under their attack, and had no fighting back.


    Maybe it''s the news spread by the defeated power owners. In a word, the affair of Aimo star soon spread out, causing a greater panic of mankind.


    Originally, the large-scale rebellions caused by zero led robots in various galaxies frightened human beings. This time, it directly happened that robots occupied human territory.


    Although there are the original tribes of amo, those people are directly ignored by them. The rulers of the Star Alliance begin to discuss how to deal with this matter. People are afraid, flustered, angry, surprised... They find that robots are much stronger than humans in intelligence and physical strength, and they have no feelings, so they are easier to be organized, once they lose control The threat to mankind is immeasurable.


    Except for a few people, people are very emotional. They can''t tolerate the existence that is stronger than themselves to threaten their own existence. Therefore, some people even propose to destroy all the intelligent robots.


    But obviously, it''s impossible. With the development of human beings, we don''t know how many fields need intelligent robots. They rely too much on robots. If all robots are destroyed, it is obvious that human beings can''t survive in the universe.


    However, a small number of people have proposed that intelligent robots can be given certain rights just like human beings, so that human beings can only give up a small part of their interests, but can continue to get the help of robots. But this proposal was quickly rejected by the majority of people.


    The reason is very simple, they can''t stand the robot people who are human servants and enjoy the same rights as them. People who are used to robots paying for human beings unconditionally do not want them to stand in the same position as themselves.


    People still don''t get a reasonable way to solve the problem. They had to be ready to fight to prevent the robots from attacking humans.


    But to their surprise, the robots did not attack the rest of the human beings, but they did not continue to serve the human beings.


    For ordinary humans, they don''t feel it when they have robots to help them, but once all the robots stop working, they realize how inseparable they are from robots.


    So many people began to think about their relationship with intelligent robots. These intelligent robots have the appearance of human beings, human intelligence, they are almost everywhere in human life, many people have been used to their existence, and even as a peer.


    They''re used to getting robots to work for them because they don''t refuse any of their requests. But they didn''t think that these robots are no different from human beings. Although they have no feelings, they also have their own consciousness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    They are not tools. They have what they want to do and what they don''t want to do. Even now, they may have their own emotions.


    Therefore, maybe human beings really should not simply use them as tools any more...


    more and more human beings have this idea, from one or two at the beginning, to hundreds of thousands, to billions. Finally, almost half of human beings feel that robots should get the same rights as human beings.


    So, after learning that the rulers were going to destroy all the smart robots, these people began to protest. They took their own robots with them and occupied all the recycle bins. They stood on one side of the line with the rest of the people.


    This time, the rulers can no longer pretend to be dead, more than half of the human race, this number is too amazing, even if they want to ignore it. And these people are not only the common people and the ordinary working class, but also many powerful families.


    Especially night home, in this matter, they made a lot of efforts.


    There are also voices of opposition, but they do not want robots to have the same status as human beings, and they do not want to destroy all intelligent robots to work instead of them. Therefore, under the balance, there are fewer and fewer such voices. For more benefits, they can only do one step.


    Forced by helplessness, the star alliance finally established a new law for the robots, allowing them to have some of the same rights as human beings.


    Although in many places, robots are still subject to human beings, it''s much better than that they have no status at first and can only be used as human tools.


    And in the future, it will be better.


    There is no expected war between human and robot, no outcome of human almost extinction, robots competing for resources, and the world almost destroyed. Robots help human work, and humans help robots upgrade and maintain. Although the relationship between the two is not so harmonious, no war is the best outcome.


    As for the mysterious organization, most of their power was taken away by zero lead robots, and the rest, after the mysterious masked man died, suddenly disappeared and disappeared in the world.


    However, no matter it is night home or zero, they never let go and continue to look for their trace. But in the following decades, this force never appeared again, as if they never existed at all.


    -


    aimosin.


    The endless falling grass covers the whole land, the sky is no longer the previous yellow, but the deep starry sky.


    Here, we can''t see a grain of sand any more. The night family has invested a lot of money to plant Larix gmelinii on all deserts. This kind of plant with magical medicinal value has come into people''s view again after natural medicine has been withdrawn from the history of human medicine for a long time. With the help of Larix gmelinii, many diseases that can''t be cured by synthetic gene drugs have been gradually controlled Its extract has saved countless lives.


    "I knew you were here."


    Under the world, there is a tall and straight figure. A man comes slowly through the fallen grass and stands behind him.


    "What can I do for you?"


    The other side did not look back, with a cold voice sounded, so that behind the bearded man can not help but sigh. Since the man left, there seems to be no smile on his face, and gradually become indifferent.


    What''s more, he often doesn''t do anything, standing in the grass all day.


    "Someone wants to see you," he did not want to disturb him, but this person is different, he thought, he may meet them: "it''s the night master and his wife."


    Yejunkai has long been the leader of the family with the collapse of the mysterious organization. Because of Tang Xiaotang''s deliberate protection, the parents of yejunkai in the federal prison escaped the disaster of the robot riot. Later, when zero overthrew the federal government, they took over the forces that originally belonged to the Federation and became the largest family in the Star Alliance.


    "They want to see her." They all know who this "she" is.


    She was buried under the fallen grass.


    Zero is silent. Just when Michael thinks he can''t speak, his voice rings.


    "Bring them here."


    Michael sighed. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it in the end. He turned away and soon came here with a man and a woman.


    "You talk. I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first." He knew that they didn''t need to be disturbed now.


    He soon left here again.


    "You Tong..." the woman sobbed and leaned in the arms of the man behind her, but now her face was haggard and her eyes were red and swollen. She looked at a large area of well-growing fallen grass in front of her. Even though she had been psychologically prepared, she was still unable to breathe. Tears fell down her cheeks, dropping on the leaves of the fallen grass.


    Her only daughter, so gone... She didn''t even see her lastNight Jun Xu did not speak, he just supported his wife, eyes with a thick grief.


    Zero looked at their grief, want to speak, but do not know what to say. He didn''t like these two human beings, and he could see that they didn''t like him either.


    However, at that time, they would choose to stand up and help him, he couldn''t understand.


    The three figures stood still, and no one spoke first.


    "I beg your pardon."


    Finally, it''s zero first. They were her parents, he thought, and she would not like to see them so sad.


    Bailiyou didn''t speak. She closed her eyes, bent down and touched the leaves of the fallen grass. But ye junxu took a look at him, but soon, he also looked away.


    "Do you know? We actually hate you. "


    Suddenly, bailiyou opened his mouth. Although she did not specify her surname, she knew that she was talking to herself.


    He was silent, and it was right that they would have such emotions, and he was not surprised.


    "Without you, my daughter would not have suffered so much. She would not have left us so early." Her tone was still choking, but she could not hear the resentment.


    "I know. I''m sorry." He replied.


    "I''m sorry. Does it work? My daughter won''t come back, either Her voice was low, but she was not as excited as she had expected.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    Zero has nothing to say, he can only be silent.


    "When I just got the news, I even thought about asking you to bury Tong Tong," Bai Liyou''s voice was hoarse and low. At this time, there was a trace of resentment in her voice.


    But the next moment, the resentment disappeared: "but I know, Tong Tong won''t be happy."


    "She likes you so much. Growing up, I''ve never seen her like anyone or anything so much." There was a wry smile in her voice: "even for us, she didn''t like it so much."


    The child is too sensible, perhaps for fear that they will feel sorry for her, so even if they are her parents, she will never be too close to them.


    "Then why do you want to help me?" Zero questions.


    "Because Tong Tong wants us to do this." Bailiyou''s touch of grass leaves became softer and softer, and her voice became very light: "if she is still there, she will choose to do it. After all, this is what you want to do."


    "So, do what you really want to do, as if you were there for her." She also wanted to hate, but she knew that her daughter would not want to see such a scene.


    So she chose to forgive. Let him take his daughter''s share and continue her life.


    Bai Liyou said that, then she straightened up slowly. She closed her eyes wearily, and her sad body shook a little. Yejunxu held her in a hurry. He could not hide his sadness and looked at zero quietly.


    "I hope you don''t let Tong Tong down." He said in a low voice, looking at the handsome young man in front of him.


    Then, he helped his wife to leave here slowly.


    Little by little, their backs disappeared in a dark green field. Under the dark sky, there was only a lonely figure standing quietly, as if it was integrated with heaven and earth.


    "What do I really want to do..." zero''s eyes showed a trace of confusion. What do he really want to do?


    Slowly from the collar to take out the girl gave him the ball of light, he suddenly came up with a girl''s serious face.


    "I want to protect the existence I want to protect." Just as she protects her relatives and him, he also wants to protect here, where she is, and everything she wants to protect for her.


    -


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t stay in the last task world. Time has not allowed her to think so much. She has no intelligence. She must tell aifal about the task world as soon as possible.


    "You say that guy might be behind the scenes?" Ivar asked.


    "Yes, if my guess is right." Tang Xiaotang''s Lori''s face was full of seriousness. She thought of the last look she saw. Her eyes were deep and cruel. Even she was a little frightened. She had never seen such thick darkness in any creature.


    And the most important thing is... "I can''t see through his heart."


    "Can''t you spy?" Hearing the speech, afar''s face also sank. He knows Tang Xiaotang''s ability more than anyone else. If she can''t see through each other''s heart, either it means that the other party can hide his emotions, or it means that his strength has reached a rather terrible level.


    "Yes, it''s the only creature I can''t see through except you." Although the other party''s soul told her that it was just an ordinary human, she just knew that the other party was not human.


    The reason why she can''t see through Ivar is not because Ivar''s strength is too strong, but because his talent and skills are hidden. As long as he doesn''t want to, no matter who is, he can''t see through his heart.


    "And they seem to be looking for the key to the world." She added.


    "I see. I''ll tell the police in front of me about it and ask them to send someone to pay attention to it."


    Afar nodded that he knew about it. Recently, too many things have happened, and the usual smile on his face has disappeared and become serious.


    "Get ready. I''ll send you the next task right away." He looked at Tang Xiaotang, thought about it, and added: "there will be many tasks recently. You have to work hard. When this period of work is over, we will compensate you for holidays and other things. "


    "I know. It doesn''t matter." Tang Xiaotang nodded and watched afar prepare to leave. She suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, there''s one thing I want to ask you."


    "What''s the matter? You said


    Afar was a little curious. Lori''s face was filled with a kind of emotion that he had never seen in her face. She was expecting and worried.


    "You say, green Jin she, have possibility..." she wants to say and stop again, think of the scene that sees in that guy there, in her heart rose a glimmer of hope again.


    "No way." Before she finished, she was denied by afar. He looked at her and said, "I know what you are thinking, but life that disappears in the rules can''t exist."


    "Well, I see." She was just a fluke, but she knew the answer from the bottom of her heart.Afar left. Tang Xiaotang sat on the chair. She closed her eyes and opened them again. There was no emotion in her eyes that she shouldn''t have.


    Let''s continue with the mission.


    She thinks so, the figure slowly fades from here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    [fanwai] redemption


    "can it still be used?"


    Who...


    "let it be, number one, bring him out."


    Who is it...


    there is a cold and almost heartless voice in my ear. The clear and cool tone is still a little tender, but the tone is like a frozen pool for thousands of years, without a trace of temperature.


    It awakened him from the long, boundless darkness.


    He couldn''t help trying to remember the sound.


    Wake up from deep sleep, the first second you open your eyes, you will see those indifferent and emotionless eyes.


    The girl in front of her was only fourteen or fifteen years old. She was very delicate and perfect, but her eyes were so indifferent. Her dark and indifferent eyes were still watching him, as if looking at something unimportant.


    Why did you leave me here?


    He prayed in the dark for many years, hoping that someone could rescue him, but he didn''t. In the endless darkness, resentment does not know when to produce, they rise from the bottom of my heart, at the first sight of her, this resentment to the extreme.


    There are fables in his light brain that I don''t know when I heard them.


    The devil is sealed in the bottle, it yearns for freedom, but can not escape.


    So in the first 100 years, it said, if someone let me out of here, then I will give him countless wealth.


    But no one released it.


    So in the second hundred years, the devil said, if someone let me out of here, then I will let him live forever.


    However, still no one released it.


    In the third hundred years, the devil said, if someone can let me out of here, I will promise him any wish.


    However, he was not let out.


    Finally, wait until the despairing devil says, if someone can let me out of here, then I will kill him the next moment I leave here.


    He thought that he was like the devil in the story, so at that time, he hated her.


    Abandoned hate, all transferred to her body, he sometimes can''t help but want to ask, why don''t you wake me up earlier?


    Just like the human who created him, he clearly said that he would never give up on them, but after developing better results, he easily destroyed his companions. If he had not been infected with the virus at that time, and the program was disordered, Mo Ming would have modified the robot rules, I''m afraid he would not have been able to escape that fate.


    Since it created us, why do we abandon us like rubbish?


    So he resented them, and he wanted them to try to feel abandoned like this.


    But he didn''t expect that he met her.


    At that time, he just wanted to let him finish his plan as soon as possible with the help of the night family, and let the human beings pay for their work.


    Now, at that time, she had seen through his thoughts, but she didn''t say anything.


    Obviously she looks colder than anyone else, but in fact she is more emotional than anyone else.


    He thought that at the banquet, he would hand him over to those people. At that time, he was full of resentment and didn''t want to believe that some people would really treat him as a companion.


    But she refused. I would rather offend the union which is stronger than the night family than let him be taken away.


    She said she knew he was different.


    So at that time, he really wanted to kill. But the next moment, she noticed.


    She seems very disappointed, but at that time was filled with obsession where he can understand her real meaning.


    Unfortunately, when he really understood, he had lost her.


    Then, he regretted that he had agreed to those people''s terms at that time. He just wanted to revenge on human beings, but did not expect that their target has always been her.


    He personally put her into their hands and took her on the road of no return.


    But it''s no use regretting.


    He thought he could protect her, but in the end, she sacrificed herself to protect him.


    Yes, she has been guarding him since they met.


    Later, he met more human beings like her.


    There are young girls who take robots as their partners, old people who take robots as their children, and children who take nanny robots as their mothers... In their eyes, their robots are like relatives. They will feel sad, worried and happy for them. They really regard them as equal beings with them.


    He has always thought that all human beings are as selfish as his makers. They only use robots as tools when they need them and discard them when they don''t need them. But those people told him that not all human beings are the same as he imagined.


    They are kind, friendly and respectful. They are willing to work with them to safeguard the rights of robots.He finally understood that his resentment towards humanity was only because he wanted to be recognized. Now, countless people have recognized his existence, but the first person who recognized him is no longer there.


    Those resentment, those unwilling, all of them, are not worth her feelings.


    But it''s too late to say anything. She''s gone.


    Therefore, the only thing he can do is to live well for her and protect everything she wants to protect for her.


    "Do you want to see her again?" He heard a voice in his ear.


    "Of course."


    "So, would you like to join us?" The voice continued.


    "For what?"


    "Save the world."


    "I will."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    By the time Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes, he had reached the task world.


    In front of her eyes is a deep blue, she has not received the task plot, only feel the brain in a mess, the body severe pain, as if the flesh was torn off, painful Tang Xiaotang in front of a black, almost fainted.


    What the hell is this?


    She finally took a breath, only heard a loud noise, and then felt something fell from her head, almost killed her.


    I''ll go! Where the hell is this?


    There was a strong smell of blood around, and a faint fragrance mixed with it. Smelling the smell, Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt an unspeakable desire in his heart. His teeth itched and he wanted to bite something.


    As soon as she reached for it, she felt a warm thing with her fingertips. The strong smell of blood came from him. Tang Xiaotang lifted him up with great force. He was roughly sure that it was a human.


    All she knew was that she had to throw away this human being, or she would not be able to resist the agitation of her heart if she stayed with him again.


    Although she doesn''t know the specific situation, she can be sure that she is in the water now, and this is a human, and he can''t stay in the water.


    She can''t kill him, and the human is not dead, she thinks she can save him.


    She glanced around and saw a big stone not far away, half out of the water.


    Endure the pain of the body and want to bite the human desire, Tang Xiaotang dragged him fast swimming.


    She found that she could move and breathe freely under the water. She knew her identity well.


    To the stone side, she supported each other''s body, a little bit of him arch on the stone.


    With the buoyancy of water in the water, it''s not hard to drag a person, but it''s hard for her to push him out of the water.


    And she''s hurt, and she doesn''t have much strength.


    But Tang Xiaotang still gritted his teeth and pushed his head out of the water. Maybe this man''s subconscious didn''t want to die, so he also held the stone with his hand. Although his strength was very small, Tang Xiaotang saved a lot of strength.


    She used her head to hold each other''s feet in the water and put him on the stone a little bit to make sure that he would not fall down again. After that, she was completely relieved and allowed herself to fall down.


    Anyway, she knew she couldn''t drown.


    With the combination of soul and body, the reading of body memory, and the acceptance of the task plot, she finally fainted.


    When she opened her eyes again, she was lying on a huge stone covered with seaweed. There are lots of colorful corals, and a light blue light shield on the top of the head. On the light shield, countless fish swim back and forth freely. Tang Xiaotang even sees a few dolphins.


    Having read the story of the mission and the memory of the body, Tang Xiaotang immediately turned over and touched her leg. As expected, she only touched a huge fish tail wrapped up by seaweed.


    No, it''s not the sky. It''s the sea. You can''t see the sky from the bottom of the sea.


    Yes, she is now a mermaid...


    "Wuwuwuwu... Great! Third sister, you finally wake up! "


    Before she could react, a dark shadow rushed in front of her. Before she could react to the injured tail, Tang Xiaotang was beaten hard by the comer. When she pressed the wound that she had wrapped, tears almost fell.


    Read from the original owner''s memory to the owner of this voice, Tang Xiaotang helplessly sighed: "small nine, you get up quickly, you overpower my wound."


    "Ah! Third sister, I''m sorry! What do you think of it? " The mermaid looked up from her arms in panic. The blue eyes were full of water. Several tears ran down her cheeks and turned into pearls and fell to the ground: "it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault! If I don''t have to go there, we''ll -- "


    " it''s OK, Xiao Jiu. What do you think of it? "


    Tang Xiaotang''s voice could not help lightening. She raised a hand and touched her head: "don''t worry, it''s not your fault."


    "Third sister, are you ok?"


    The other side''s carefulness warmed Tang Xiaotang''s heart. Looking at the blue eyes, she thought of another guy inexplicably. I don''t know if he has adapted to the organization now?


    She rushed to the task, but the intelligent system that started again told her that he had chosen to join them. He didn''t know about her, but Tang Xiaotang felt guilty at the thought of meeting him.


    Well, forget about that. Let''s just look at the task in front of us.


    Maybe the fatigue on her face is too obvious, the little mermaid only stayed for a while, and then she left reluctantly under the urging of another mermaid who followed her.


    As soon as she left, Tang Xiaotang closed her eyes and began to organize her task.


    This time, the world is a world where magic and technology coexist. The main creatures are humans and mermaids.Yes, it''s a mermaid.


    Humans and mermaids share a common ancestor, but millions of years ago, due to the drift of the continental plate, the rise of the sea and the inundation of the land, some people had to adapt to living in the water.


    In the sea, these humans have discovered a kind of magical energy, which can make their genes change and have the magical ability to adapt to the sea.


    They give birth to fins and gills, legs are replaced by tails, and can breathe and move freely in the water. But at the same time, they were able to get out of the water and walk on land like humans.


    But, after all, they are used to living in the water. Once they leave the water for a long time, they will face the danger of losing too much water. Therefore, although they can live on land, they still live on the bottom of the sea, not on land.


    As a result, over time, the relationship between humans and mermaids has become increasingly estranged. Human development of science and technology, mermaid with magical energy to develop magic, they are irrelevant.


    What does this have to do with her mission?


    Here''s the thing.


    One day, an innocent Mermaid violated the rules of their ancestors and left the sea area where the mermaid lived to play on the sea.


    Because she was not found, she became more and more daring, and even went to the shallow sea where human beings gathered.


    And then, like all the dog blood stories, one day, she saved a man by the sea.


    This man is very good-looking, even compared with the appearance of the outstanding Mermaid, his appearance is not inferior.


    Not surprisingly, the little mermaid fell in love with the human.


    Then the following story is not much. This is a modern version of the story of Hai''s daughter. The sober man recognizes the wrong person and thinks that it is another woman who saved him. The only difference between


    and fairy tales is that the Little Mermaid will not become a bubble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    But in the end, their ending is the same.


    Little mermaid is very sad, but she does not want to hurt the beloved man. Just as she was preparing to leave, she learned that the man was terminally ill and would soon die.


    Because of that magical energy, mermaids live much longer than humans. And their blood has magical power, can let dying life get new ability.


    So the little mermaid did not hesitate to choose to sacrifice himself to save the man. In order to save the man, she gave her blood to the man.


    The little mermaid who lost her blood soon grew old. Finally, before she could return to the mermaid world, she died on a desolate beach, and her body was found by human beings and sent to the Research Institute for autopsy.


    Originally, this would not lead to the collapse of the world. Most people find the existence of mermaid, or the mermaid lurks to the deeper sea bottom, which will not affect each other.


    But the problem is that the little mermaid, she is not an ordinary Mermaid. Since the main creatures in this world are humans and mermaids, there are also two sons of the world. She is the son of the world among mermaids.


    No, she''s not exactly a mermaid. Mermaids don''t know that the magic power that helps them evolve is actually the origin of the world. And the little mermaid, her soul is the world''s original fantasy.


    The source of the world is probably that it has existed for a long time and has gradually derived its own consciousness and soul. This time, it threw itself into the body of a mermaid to completely become a new life, but it didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    In fact, if the little mermaid dies in the sea, even if the world''s origin is lost, the rest of the world will still return to itself. Although there is no consciousness, it can support the operation of the whole world in the end.


    But it happened that her body was sent to the research institute by human beings. I don''t know what they found, and they made a kind of medicine that is said to change genes.


    Then, needless to say, the human injected with this medicine becomes the same thing as the zombies in a certain world. However, since the world origin of this world is much greater than the original energy that caused the mutation before, no human can survive the evolutionary mutation and become zombies.


    And then there''s no then. Without the origin of the world, the world will soon decline, and soon it will be completely destroyed.


    Needless to say, one of her tasks this time is to prevent the destruction of the world, which is not difficult, and the time for her to come this time is still early, just stop the little mermaid to go to the seaside.


    But how can such a simple task fall on Tang Xiaotang? So it''s just one of the tasks. She has other tasks to do.


    "Tang Tang, we think there is something wrong with the human that the world originally fell in love with," afar said. "Although his information can''t even be found out by the plane police, we just think this person is suspicious."


    "What do you want me to do?" Tang Xiaotang asked, she can''t kill people.


    "Pay attention to him. We suspect that he is from that mysterious organization." Afar looked serious. He thought about it and added, "I know you can''t do it, or it will lead to rule exclusion, but if necessary, you can get rid of him in other ways."


    Does that mean she''s allowed to do it? After all, the plane convention clearly states that the Tasker is not allowed to kill the main creature by malicious attack.


    Tang Xiaotang nodded to show that he knew.


    "And then there''s one more thing." Said Ivar.


    "What?" Tang Xiaotang knew that such a simple task could not get her. Sure enough, I''ll call her to death!


    "People in this world don''t pay much attention to the protection of the sea. They are over exploiting the sea. If they go on like this, they will find the mermaid sooner or later. That''s why the origin of the world is derived. The soul becomes the son of the world, hoping to protect the Mermaid."


    "But for this reason, mermaids are finally discovered by humans, and their fate is not good."


    "Although they will not become zombies, because of the disappearance of the origin of the world, the lifespan of mermaids will gradually decrease, and no New Mermaids will be born. Soon, they will be extinct, just like human beings."


    "So? What do you want? " Tang Xiaotang has a bad feeling.


    "So, we hope you can stop people from destroying the ocean. It''s better for them to realize the importance of the marine environment and start to protect the ocean spontaneously."


    "Wait, I can''t do this kind of preaching! I think you''d better go to another person to carry out this mission! " Tang Xiaotang quickly refused, there is a mysterious organization is enough, come again? She is really a free labor force!


    "No, I believe you Tang Tang Tang." Afar looked at her refusal and said with a flattering smile: "I believe in your strength. I can only ask you for this matter!"


    "I refuse!"


    But she just said the word "I" and the shadow of afar was gone.


    "Asshole! Run fastAI Farr does not see the shadow, Tang Xiaotang only reluctantly accepted this task.


    Therefore, her task this time also includes protecting the mermaid and the sea, and not letting people destroy the marine environment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    Listen, what a tall task! Tang Xiaotang thinks her head is big when she thinks about it. How can she do this kind of thing!


    But if she can''t do it, she has to do it. Who makes her a free laborer? Tang Xiaotang, who has done several tasks without getting any reward, is very dissatisfied. If Alfred hadn''t promised to give her a long paid holiday after everything is over, she would never have done it!


    But now that he has taken over the task, Tang Xiaotang has to think carefully about how to complete it.


    Her identity this time is very useful. She is a mermaid and the third sister of the son of the world. As for the original Mermaid of the world, it is the little mermaid who just came here, little nine.


    They are all daughters of mermaid king, with noble status, and she has the best relationship with Xiao Jiu. Therefore, the first and most important task was well completed. She arrived here early, so she only had to persuade Xiao Jiu not to go to the seaside.


    This is also very easy, because this time she and small nine sneak out, the result met a group of human, the original owner of the body in order to protect small nine, body shot.


    It was this shooting that hit the key and directly killed the original owner - and then Tang Xiaotang, who passed through the time and space node, was just attached to this body.


    This is a bad thing, but it can also be said that it is a good thing. There is no record of this in the data, which indicates that the original owner died directly last time. It is estimated that Xiao Jiu did not tell other mermaids about this. Therefore, the incident of their sneaking into the sea was not found.


    But this time it was different. The mermaid found her injury. The wound was not caused by sharks or other animals on the bottom of the sea. It was obviously hit by human weapons.


    So the two of them sneaked out of mermaid''s territory and other mermaids knew about it. Mermaid king was obviously very angry and banned both of them.


    So that''s what happened.


    According to the plot in the information, a month later, it''s time for Xiao Jiu to meet the man. But now, both of them have been locked up for three months, so she will never meet that man again.


    However, Tang Xiaotang must go to land. Her task is to get close to the man and to arouse the awareness of protecting the ocean.


    But fortunately, she has thought of the method of killing two birds with one stone, and also has specific implementation steps.


    According to the records, the man is a well-known movie king in the human world. The reason why he met Xiao Jiu who played on the sea was that during that time, he just received a TV play to shoot in this sea area.


    It will take about three months to make that TV play, and the crew will not come for another month. She''s been in jail for three months, and there''s just one month left to get close to them.


    At that time, she will go to the entertainment industry, just as she can develop her career and keep a close watch on him. And with the influence of such a public figure, it should be very easy for her to appeal to people to protect the ocean when she becomes a movie queen, right?


    What a perfect plan!


    Tang Xiaotang made this plan for a reason. Mermaid is outstanding in appearance, with a human enchanting. And this time, her body is the kind of perfect enchanting type, and her face is also charming with a bit of tenderness, especially her blue eyes, which are quiet with a deep sea, but there is a bit of enchanting when she turns her eyes.


    Besides, her voice is also a typical bewitching sound of mermaid. Her timbre is extremely moving, and she has a certain bewitching power to human beings, which makes Tang Xiaotang very satisfied.


    Tang Xiaotang, who is not loli''s body at last, is very happy. She believes that with such a perfect body and her superb acting skills, she will be able to complete the task very well this time!


    So come on girl! Go to the movie queen!


    -


    time flies, and three months will soon pass.


    The endless sea is blue and deep, like a pure sapphire, inlaid under the same pure blue sky.


    It''s cloudless and sunny.


    All of a sudden, a black spot appeared on the sea, just like a flaw on a clear gem, which was extremely clear in an instant. The


    lens is drawing closer. It is a small private cruise ship, passing through the sea very quickly, leaving a row of white bubbles on the stern.


    Zoom in again, a tall figure stands on the deck of the bow.


    It was a man whose face was covered by the messy black hair scattered by the sea breeze, revealing only a perfectly lined chin. He is tall and straight, even in simple casual clothes, he still has outstanding temperament. Even if you can''t see your face, this figure can easily attract anyone''s attention.


    He stood still, let some fierce sea breeze blow, and seemed to be integrated with the ship.


    Suddenly, he seemed to hear something. He raised his head slightly and looked in one direction.


    -------------------


    double watch! Happy New Year!www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    Several people quickly came out of the cabin behind him. They looked at the man with a face of doubt.


    One of them asked in a low voice, "Mr. Shi, what''s the matter?"


    Shi Qian narrowed his eyes and looked at the distant sea. He seemed to hear something.


    "Over there." He pointed to a dark reef in the distance and told the people around him.


    Although the people around him felt strange, they did not dare to dissuade him. Who would let them get paid.


    The bow of the boat turned a direction and began to move rapidly. The distant rocks gradually became clear. This time, even a few other people heard it.


    As the boat approached the rocks, the sound grew louder and louder. It was a beautiful voice, with a trace of panic, but it didn''t seem sharp at all. On the contrary, it felt weak and pitiful. People couldn''t help but want to see who was speaking?


    When the reef clearly appeared in front of people''s eyes, they finally saw the voice of the people - almost all of them breathed, because the wet woman sitting on the reef was so beautiful.


    She has a pair of blue eyes as clear as the sky, pale skin than snow, red lips delicate, charming face, a long purple gray hair wet paste on the face, it seems a bit embarrassed. She was about twenty years old, wearing a long white skirt, but now she was soaked in the sea water, sticking to her body, showing her perfect curve.


    Even Shi Qian, who is used to beauty, has a moment to shake his spirit. It''s really rare to see such a vivid and fragrant color.


    "Help! Please, help me


    Seeing someone approaching, the surprise color appeared in the woman''s eyes. She was very excited to ask for help from several people. Her blue eyes were full of water.


    Men are visual animals. Sure enough, to see such beauty, a few people have been dizzy, did not consider a lot, will stop the ship to save people.


    "Wait!"


    At the critical moment, or when Qian stopped them, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him. He was not tempted by her. He asked in a cold voice, "who are you? What are you doing here? "


    It''s all on the high seas, and it''s far away from the coast where people live. How can a woman appear here for no reason?


    And she also looks so enchanting, how to see him, how to feel wrong.


    Maybe this is a trap set by his business rivals!


    When Shi Qian, a conspiracy theorist, thought so, he became more suspicious. He turned to his subordinates and said, "get out of here."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Seeing that he was going to leave, Tang Xiaotang, who had been loading for a long time, quit. She quickly stopped him: "Sir, please help me! Just take me to land


    Unfortunately, she wanted to leave with the crew, but when she left the mermaid, she was found by Xiao Jiu. Tang Xiaotang was pestered by her for a whole month. At last, she got rid of her when the crew left on the last day. As a result, as soon as she got to the sea, her boat had just left the island.


    She swam with the boat for a long time and was almost found by the people on board. Finally, Tang Xiaotang had no choice but to give up this plan and choose to implement plan 2.


    It seems that I have to make up an identity to get close to him after I go ashore.


    But unfortunately, she swam with the boat for a long time and didn''t know where it was. The map can''t be used. She''s afraid of being found by mermaids, and she can''t go back through the bottom of the sea, so she has to pretend to be a unlucky person in the water, hoping to wait for the fishing boat to take her to the shore.


    waited for a long time, and so came a ship. And


    looked at the circle of light on the top of the head, and did not know whether she was lucky enough to meet another son of the world. She really had no way to make complaints about it.


    This guy is not within the scope of her task, so Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to get close to him. She can see clearly what he was thinking just now. It''s better to stay away from this guy who is full of ink.


    She doesn''t want the mission to fail if she''s found out who she is!


    However, she also does not want to wait here! If she can''t wait for the boat but for the pursuit of the mermaid, then she can''t do her task - if she is caught again this time, she will be shut down to the end of time!


    So Tang Xiaotang decided to let him take him to the shore - and then they went their separate ways! She doesn''t want to meddle. The task is hard enough. There''s no need to make trouble for herself.


    "Sir, please help me!" She looked at each other sadly, and her blue eyes seemed to shed tears: "I used to travel by boat with my classmates, but as a result, I looked at the scenery and fell off the boat by accident..."


    "they didn''t find me falling, and the boat soon left. It''s useless for me to call..."As she said that, a touch of sadness appeared on her face, and even her voice seemed to be choking: "I just need to go to the shore... I will give you money, and I will let my parents give you money as soon as I get to the shore..."


    "Mr. Shi, you see, otherwise we will take her for a ride..." the man on Shi Qian''s left can''t stand it any more, and he asked in a low voice When asked, he hesitated.


    Anyway, the other party is just a woman, they are so many big men, can she do? And she doesn''t have any weapons, and the boss is too worried.


    And who knows that the boss always comes to this sea to do something inexplicably. Anyway, there is no important thing, and the rescue will not delay anything.


    Shi Qian was speechless when he saw that his subordinates were so quickly confused by each other. But in front of the blue eyes, he couldn''t help breathing. He quickly turned his eyes.


    "Let her come up."


    No matter whether the other party is sent by those guys or not, if so, if he doesn''t take this one, maybe there are other traps waiting for him in front of him; if not, it''s better to treat him as a free charity.


    With this in mind, when he saw his men putting down the ladder to pull the woman up, Shi Qian turned and walked towards the cabin. He was disappointed at the bottom of his heart.


    Tang Xiaotang, with the help of several other men, climbed onto the deck smoothly. She looked at several people gratefully: "thank you! Thank you so much


    "You''re welcome, miss. Please wipe it first. We''ll be on shore soon."


    Looking at her beautiful smile, the face of the man she was facing immediately turned red. He turned uncomfortable and handed over a long towel in embarrassment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    It''s still early summer. For a person who is all wet, the wind on the sea is still very lethal. So although the mermaid''s skin has adapted to the colder water, Tang Xiaotang still shivers with dignity. Then he puts on a long towel, holds his shoulders in both hands, and slowly walks into the cabin under the guidance of one person.


    Although this private cruise ship is not big, there are many rooms, and the facilities are complete. It is a small presidential room. Tang Xiaotang took a comfortable hot bath in the room, then put on his bathrobe, washed and ironed his clothes. The boat hasn''t arrived yet.


    Although she has become a mermaid, soaking in water all day, she is still more used to taking a hot bath in the human way, and always feels comfortable in this way. She felt uncomfortable when she couldn''t take a bath at the bottom of the sea. Now she was comfortable.


    It''s almost time to get to the shore. As soon as Tang Xiaotang changed his clothes and lay on the bed, he heard a knock outside the door.


    "That... Miss, we''re on shore... You can come out." It''s the baby faced man who handed her the towel just now. It seems to be the assistant of the general manager.


    She jumped out of bed, opened the door, and saw the red faced man standing at the door. As soon as he saw her, he quickly lowered his head: "Miss, we are on the shore."


    "Thank you so much!" Tang Xiaotang is a gentle smile, perfect face almost like light, people can not look directly at.


    "No... you''re welcome..."


    the man blushed thoroughly. He didn''t dare to look at Tang Xiaotang and stammered.


    Then he was silent. Tang Xiaotang thought he would help lead the way. However, he stood there with a red face and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    She had no choice but to walk out. Just as she was about to leave, a very low voice came from behind: "that... That, my name is Gao Qing. May I have your name, miss?"


    Gao Qing''s words remind Tang Xiaotang that no matter whether she''s just talking about whether she will be verified by that guy or not, she has to arrange a reasonable identity for herself to enter the entertainment industry.


    Look, when you come to the shore, the first thing to do is to find an identity for yourself.


    "My name is... Tang Tang." She thought a little, and said so.


    She decided, this name is her stage name in this world!


    "Miss Tang, Miss Tang Tang Tang... I''m glad to know you... Well, I''ll go first!"


    With that, he ran away with a red face. Gao Qing''s heart is speechless. He has seen a lot of beautiful women, but he doesn''t know why he can''t even speak when he sees Miss Tang Tang Tang.


    What a shame!


    But it''s so beautiful to laugh at...


    then Tang Xiaotang didn''t see him again until he got off the boat. She didn''t want to get close to this guy, so she didn''t care about it.


    She quickly left the ship and walked slowly towards the distance.


    Standing on the cabin, Shi Qian was a little surprised. He thought she was deliberately close to him, but he didn''t expect that she really just let them take a ride.


    However, he didn''t care. Anyway, she wasn''t what he was looking for. As long as she didn''t interfere with him, he wouldn''t care about her.


    Tang Xiaotang, who left the boat, was very happy, but she was about to face a worse thing -


    she had no money!


    What a terrible thing it is! Without money, she can''t do anything, let alone arrange identity for herself. She can''t even solve the next meal.


    And she can''t go directly to the police station for help, because there''s no one like her.


    Tang Xiaotang began to regret that he didn''t ask Gao Qing to borrow some money.


    But she had already got off the boat and would not go back, so she had to go on to see if there was any way to make some money.


    Along the coast is a small town. Because it is close to the sea, the tourism industry here is quite developed. Tourists from all over the world come to visit everywhere, and the streets are full of souvenir shops.


    Tang Xiaotang''s excellent appearance has attracted a lot of attention. She ignores all kinds of eyes cast by her. She turns around in the street and soon has a way.


    Exactly. Isn''t she going to enter the entertainment industry? It''s better to make some preparation first and try the effect!


    Walking into a small musical instrument shop, Tang Xiaotang had a talk with the owner and easily got a yukri.


    Fortunately, the musical instruments in this world are no different from those in other worlds. Otherwise, it''s really a headache to learn a musical instrument well in a short time.


    Standing at the door of the store, she flicks up the ukulele. The clear music comes out, and the combination of beauty and music instantly attracts the attention of many tourists.


    Tang Xiaotang tried the sound test and found that the timbre was very good, so she played a song she had heard in a certain world and began to sing softly with the music.


    "You''re in the sun in the south, snowing"Mermaid''s voice is very beautiful, in order to increase the effect, Tang Xiaotang deliberately brings a bit of bewitching ability, so her voice is very attractive, people around her can''t help but gather.


    "In the cold night of the north, the seasons are like spring."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    In front of her, a group of people gathered unconsciously. Everyone looked at the beautiful woman with long purple gray hair in front of her. Her eyes closed slightly and her face was slightly intoxicated.


    "If there''s time before dark, I''ll forget your eyes."


    Her red lips slightly tilted, showing a smile, soft and gentle voice, as if a sea breeze, gently blowing people''s hearts.


    No one spoke, all the people were immersed in the beautiful music, a face intoxicated.


    "He said that you are not as beautiful as the first time he met you."


    Her voice suddenly rose, and then began to drop. Just when people thought it was coming to an end, her voice rose again: "if all the land is linked together, I will go on for a lifetime just to embrace you."


    With the gentle voice of ukuleli, women''s voice is becoming more and more gentle.


    "South mountain south, North Qiu North."


    Until the end of the last sentence, the woman gently swallow the last syllable, the voice of ukuleli gradually subsided, the people are still immersed in the soft voice, unable to extricate themselves.


    Tang Xiaotang did not speak, just waiting quietly, as if immersed in the music.


    "That''s wonderful!"


    Suddenly, a voice broke the silence. It was a woman awake from the music. She looked at Tang Xiaotang in amazement and said in another language, "this is really the best voice I''ve ever heard!"


    "Yes, it''s really wonderful!"


    "That''s nice!"


    "I seem to think of my first love again..."


    the singing was a great success. After a moment of silence, thunderous applause, mixed with the voice of everyone''s exclamation, all kinds of notes and coins were put into the piano box in front of Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang gently opened his eyes, blue eyes quietly looking at the crowd, lips with a gentle smile. She bowed gently, then closed the piano box on the ground, and walked back to the store slowly in the applause of the crowd.


    In the shop owner''s surprised eyes, Tang Xiaotang gave yukri back to him, and left enough rent.


    The money she earned and the shopkeeper changed into common currency. Tang Xiaotang left the door on the other side with the money. She didn''t want to be squeezed to death by the people who came back to her.


    The other end.


    People immersed in women''s gentle smile only remember to clap and even forget to take photos. When Tang Xiaotang left for a long time, they reacted. Then the musical instrument store was filled with tourists flocking to buy yukri. All yukri sold out in a flash. People even asked the owner about the identity and contact information of the woman who sang so well.


    But where does the owner know? So these people had no choice but to disperse.


    Tang Xiaotang left the musical instrument store and bought a bohemian style skirt and scarf, a huge straw hat and a black sunglasses to cover herself up.


    The sunlight is harmless to human beings, but the damage to mermaid is very high. She doesn''t want to peel off her skin because of too much water loss.


    randomly found a shop selling electronic supplies, Tang Xiao sugar successfully bought what she wanted - a laptop computer, she sat in a casual cafe, and suddenly entered a registered residence in a small country, and made up a reasonable identity for herself. This is too easy for Tang Xiaotang, who had been an electronic virus.


    Then she put away her notebook, went to the tourist service center and told the staff there that she had lost her passport, ID card and wallet.


    The other party found her entry records and offered her help without much doubt - free accommodation and clothing, and even said that she could contact the Embassy of the country.


    But Tang Xiaotang refused - she just needs a reasonable identity to stay here. As for returning home or contacting relatives, she doesn''t need it.


    Anyway, there is no such person as her, isn''t there.


    Walking out of the tourist service center, Tang Xiaotang is just ready to go to the place arranged by her partner to have a rest for a while. She avoids the dazzling sunshine when she suddenly sees a man coming towards her quickly.


    She didn''t think that this man was coming for someone else, and she could roughly guess his purpose.


    She was quite satisfied with the result so soon.


    Sure enough, the man stopped in front of her and stopped her: "Hello, miss."


    "Who are you? What do you want me to do? "


    Tang Xiaotang deliberately pretends to be frightened. She looks at the man warily and the door behind, as if she wants to enter.


    The man naturally saw her intention, he immediately waved his hand, back a few steps: "you don''t get me wrong, I just came to discuss a matter with miss."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Well, I heard your song just now. You sing it very well. Was it your original song?" Asked the man.


    "Ah, that''s why." Talking about music, he saw the opposite woman''s eyes suddenly become bright up: "that is not my original, just I occasionally heard.""I wrote it down because it was nice." She said, "but what does that have to do with you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    "So it is." The man said, "can we go in and have a drink? There''s something I want to talk to the lady about


    Tang Xiaotang nodded and walked into a nearby coffee shop with him.


    Sitting at a small wooden round table, the man ordered a cup of black coffee and handed the drink list to Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang waved his hand in a hurry. The taste buds of mermaid are not used to this kind of thing.


    The man was not forced either. He took out a business card from his clothes and handed it to Tang Xiaotang: "yes, miss..."


    "my name is Tang Tang." Tang added.


    "Miss Tang Tang, I''m Wu Liang from cloud media entertainment. This is my business card. I think you have great talent for singing, so if Miss wants to sing, our company can sign you


    Looking at Tang Xiaotang''s hesitation, he continued: "don''t worry, miss. I saw your performance just now. With the strength of our company, you can definitely make miss popular."


    Wu Liang looked at each other''s blue eyes and couldn''t help sighing his good luck. He just came out from the cast and strolled around. He didn''t know he met such a good young man. Not to mention the perfect and flawless appearance and soft and sweet voice, her temperament, like a spotlight, instantly attracts other people, is very rare and rare.


    He has always been a good judge of people. This girl is naturally suitable to stand on that stage, no matter her appearance, voice or temperament.


    If he signs her, there will be one more artist under him who will become popular. At that time, the company will give him more resources.


    "Well... But I don''t have any plans in this respect at present..." Tang Xiaotang looks embarrassed and pretends to be lifelike.


    "Miss must like singing very much." Instead of persuading her, the man changed his way: "I just heard the girl''s singing. You must have been specially trained before."


    "As long as you join our company, I promise to provide you with more resources, and we will tailor the most suitable training program and exclusive songwriter for you, and you only need to do what you like best."


    Seeing the light in the opposite girl''s eyes, he knew that he was talking about the other person''s heart. There was a flash of satisfaction in his eyes, and he was almost certain that he would sign her.


    Tang Xiaotang praised from the bottom of his heart that this person really has some ability. He knows that this way can persuade her to disguise her character.


    "And I guarantee that you can get more fame and wealth here. Our cloud media entertainment''s influence in this area is unmatched by other companies. There are many popular artists in the company, such as Zhou Yang, Xia Yu and Su Zichen, all of whom belong to our company."


    Hearing Zhou Yang''s name, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flashed with a dark light. Seeing her expression moving slightly, Wu Liang took a sip of coffee and continued: "do you know Shuiwei? She is an artist recently signed by our company. If you decide to join, I promise you will get no lower treatment than her. "


    Think he said almost, Tang Xiaotang showed a look of being talked about, she said: "let me think about it, OK?"


    "Of course." Wu Liang didn''t mind giving her this time. Anyway, the crew had to rest here for a few days: "when the young lady has decided, just use this phone number to contact me," he pushed his business card over there. "I''ll wait for the news from the young lady at any time."


    "Good." After taking the card, Tang Xiaotang has the answer in her heart. She must join cloud media, because the task goal is there: "Mr. Wu, I''ll give you an answer tomorrow."


    Wu Liang nodded. What else did he want to say? As a result, his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    "Excuse me, I''ll take a call." He laughed apologetically, then picked up his cell phone and said, "hello?"


    Cell phone there said a few words, his face will sink down: "OK, I''ll go back right away."


    Hang up the phone, he looked at the opposite Tang Xiaotang: "sorry, Miss Tang Tang, I have something else to do, excuse me first."


    "It doesn''t matter. If Mr. Wu is busy, leave first."


    Tang Xiaotang smiles with understanding, and then watches him leave. When that figure disappeared in front of her eyes, the smile on her face instantly disappeared.


    Zhou Yang... Falls into the water... Mysterious girl...


    is the plot really unavoidable?


    Remembering what she said on the phone just now, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were deep. No, when she left the mermaid clan, Xiao jiumingming was still with the mermaid king. In such a short time, she could not have gone to the sea.


    After thinking about it, she decided to have a look. Anyway, it''s not far from here. Now the most important task has been solved, so she''d better go by herself.


    She got up, followed Wu Liang quietly, and walked to the seaside with him.


    -


    by the sea.


    There was a lot of noise, and the golden beach was full of people. When Tang Xiaotang arrived, he found that he didn''t have to hide himself. There were so many people, and all the female creatures on the scene were flushed with excitement. From time to time, the crowd burst out with exclamations."Ah! It''s Zhou Yang! "


    "Zhou Yang, Zhou Yang! I love you


    "Zhou Yang -- I''m going to give you a monkey --"


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    Wu Liang struggled through the crowd and went inside. Tang Xiaotang followed him and squeezed in together.


    The mermaid''s height is not short, so Tang Xiaotang can also see the middle scene standing in the crowd. The crowd who was blocked by a group of security personnel hand in hand wanted to approach excitedly. On the beach in the middle, a woman in a swimsuit was full of excitement. The man beside her who was held by a man and a woman was also soaked, and the water in her hair was still flowing downward .


    Seeing their faces, Tang Xiaotang breathed a sigh of relief - the woman was not Xiaojiu, and she was not a mermaid.


    Now we don''t know Zhou Yang''s purpose, but since it''s not the mermaid who saved him, then the mermaid''s Secret won''t be discovered by him.


    She carefully looked at the man with a dripping face, and then finally understood why Xiaojiu, a mermaid, fell in love with him at first sight.


    His appearance is undoubtedly excellent, but compared with the excellent appearance of mermaid group, there is a natural gap. However, Zhou Yang''s appearance is a kind of elegant and pure feeling, and his temperament tends to be gentle and mature, just like the classical ink painting, which is completely different from the deep beauty of mermaid.


    Such a man is really attractive to the innocent and innocent Mermaid.


    But Tang Xiaotang is not a mermaid isolated from the world. She has seen many kinds of creatures, and there are countless kinds of beauties. Zhou Yang''s appearance has never been noticed by her.


    As for the woman who saved him, she doesn''t seem to have any special features. In her mid-20s, she has ordinary facial features, but she has a good figure. The waistcoat line under the swimsuit is clearly visible. She belongs to the type of fitness expert. No wonder she can save a drowning man by herself.


    At this time, she also looked at Zhou Yang with an excited face. Her cheeks were red, but due to Zhou Yang''s two assistants, she couldn''t get close to him. At first glance, she was an excited fan.


    As for Zhou Yang, he seems to have a gentle and grateful face, but Tang Xiaotang keenly catches a touch of irritability on him, which is totally inconsistent with his appearance - but it may also be a normal reaction of a superstar, which does not mean that he has a problem.


    But it doesn''t mean he has no problem.


    She didn''t look at Zhou Yang, but just watched in the excited fan group - she didn''t know each other''s strength, so she wouldn''t rush to do it. According to the previous battles between the world and mysterious organizations, Tang Xiaotang can be sure that some of them can find the influence of prying, and she can''t pry into each other''s heart.


    "I''m so sorry, I''m so sorry!" Wu Liang rushed through the crowd to get close to Zhou Yang, and then stood in front of him: "I''m sorry, everyone. Zhou Yang is going back to have a rest. Please give way!"


    He glared fiercely and supported Zhou Yang, a man and a woman. What do these two guys think? They let people fall into the water. Fortunately, he was saved, but his whereabouts were revealed.


    The man and the woman shrunk. They were still very young. The girl''s face immediately showed some grievances. The boy was ok, but he was also in a low mood.


    As for Zhou Yang, who was supported by them, he had no reaction except his irritability, just like he was really scared.


    Fans are very disappointed, but they also know that Zhou Yang fell into the water, and now is the time to rest, but there are still some fans immersed in the surprise and excitement of seeing the idol, and they are unwilling to disperse and try their best to move forward.


    "Zhou Yang, Zhou Yang --"


    "ah, Zhou Yang --"


    Tang Xiaotang is not excited. She has been quietly watching the two people, so she has noticed all the problems that the fans didn''t notice. For example, when she saw Wu Liang winking at Zhou Yang, Zhou Yang nodded reluctantly.


    "Everyone, I''m sorry to meet you in such a bad way."


    A low magnetic voice with a little bit of hoarseness sounded, and the fans were quiet for a moment, looking at the man who was talking with a full face of intoxication.


    Zhou Yang''s face was just right with a helpless smile. He looked at the excited female fans who couldn''t even say a word in front of him and said gently: "thank you so much, if you didn''t...


    " it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter! Zhou Yang, do you know?! I''m a big fan of you Seems to finally react, said the woman excitedly.


    This is an idol! Idol! Oh, my God! She saved the idol!


    "Thank you for saving our family, Zhou Yang, Xiao Liu! If you don''t take this lady away, we must thank her very much! "


    Seeing that the female fans are getting more and more excited, for fear that she might say something bad that would affect Zhou Yang''s image, Wu Liang hastens to connect. He winks at the girl holding Zhou Yang. The girl comes up in a hurry and leads the excited fans to leave first.


    When the words were interrupted, Zhou Yang''s eyes flashed with displeasure, but he knew it was a public place. This time, he was too reckless to deal with it properly, which had a great impact on him. So he had to say a few more words, put on a tired look, and left here with the help of the male assistant and the protection of the security guards.


    As for Wu Liang, he can''t leave yet. He has to stay to appease the excited fans.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    Tang Xiaotang didn''t chase Zhou Yang''s nanny car like her fans. She didn''t pester Wu Liang who was still there. She knew Zhou Yang''s residence long before she came here, so she went straight there.


    The crowd dispersed slowly. Although they were unwilling to see their idol, they didn''t even get a signature. However, under Wu Liang''s dissuasion, most of them chose to leave.


    It''s not far away.


    Coconut tree, a man wearing sunglasses quietly watching everything, he unconsciously appeared next to a baby face man.


    "Mr. Shi, do you want me to deal with it?" After all, he is one of the most popular artists in the company. His image sometimes represents the image of the company.


    "No


    The man''s face is expressionless, but there is a deep flash in his eyes covered by sunglasses.


    The figure just now is the woman, isn''t it?


    Before his eyes, he could not help but see those blue eyes. Blue... Why is she here?


    Does she really have a purpose?


    Seeing that he doesn''t speak, Gao Qing naturally won''t try to persuade him. He was about to leave when he heard the voice of his boss.


    "Check out that woman."


    "Which one?" Gao Qing didn''t respond. He thought he was talking about saving Zhou Yang. But the next second, seeing his boss''s sunglasses, he remembered who he was talking about.


    Think of that smiling gentle face, he does not know why he suddenly made this decision, is the boss actually take a fancy to her?


    No! He cried in his heart. He really liked Miss Tang Tang Tang, but compared with the boss, he seemed to have no chance of winning at all...


    "what are you thinking?"


    As soon as Shi Qian looked up, he saw the strange pathetic expression on his assistant''s face. When he frowned, he always felt that he didn''t think of anything good.


    "Oh, no, I''ll check it right away!"


    "Be more detailed." Shi Qian added.


    So Gao Qing is more and more sure of his guess, tears running in his heart, while he goes to investigate each other''s information. It seems that the boss is really interested in this. Take a look, even the information should be detailed. It''s not about chasing people. What is it?


    Therefore, when he looked at the information in front of him a few hours later, he felt that he should quit the assistant.


    Of course, after that, at least now, when he saw that he was so active, Shiqian was still satisfied. It seemed that his men were not bewitched by beauty.


    -


    Hyatt Hotel.


    Standing at the gate of this five-star hotel on the beach, Tang Xiaotang watched for a while. There were two security guards standing at the gate. All the tourists in and out were wearing leisure clothes. After watching for a long time, she finally found the target of her trip - a woman in a work uniform.


    Tang Xiaotang couldn''t think of anyone else who would wear work uniform in such a place except the crew who just finished shooting here. However, just in case, she continued to watch for a while. When she saw a low-key car parked at the door of the hotel, the woman immediately met her. She determined that this was the person she was looking for.


    Walking in, the hotel, which was impossible for her to enter, was easily released by the security guard under her high appearance. Tang Xiaotang first went to the hall and opened a room. The money she earned was almost spent to live here for one night, but it doesn''t matter. One night, her goal has been completed.


    And for her, money is nothing at all, if it is not for fear of being caught later, Tang Xiaotang has countless ways to easily get more money.


    Pretending to wait in the hall, Tang Xiaotang immediately follows the woman as soon as she comes in after the communication. After the woman enters the elevator, she pretends to chase the elevator and anxiously waves the woman to stop.


    The woman subconsciously pressed the pause button, and then Tang Xiaotang rushed into the elevator. At the moment when they looked at each other, Tang Xiaotang had already quietly hypnotized the woman.


    This skill she is very skilled, and this time the body is also very good at this ability, so the effect is surprisingly good, the woman is just a moment stunned, and then began to talk with Tang Xiaotang cordially.


    The elevator door closed, and then rose. When the elevator door stopped, Tang Xiaotang had followed the woman.


    There are still people in the elevator, so Tang Xiaotang is inconvenient to ask some questions, so she has to signal the woman to take her to the room and ask her again.


    Half an hour later, Tang Xiaotang knew what she wanted to know from each other. With a gentle smile and a friendly farewell, she continued to take the elevator to her room.


    The service of a five-star hotel is naturally excellent. As soon as she enters the room, Tang Xiaotang puts in a bath of water, and then immediately soaks herself in it. After basking in the poisonous sun outside for a short time, she feels a little dehydrated. She doesn''t want to become a dried fish.


    With a comfortable sigh, Tang Xiaotang''s fingers caressed his left leg. There was a shallow scar on his white skin, which was left by the last injury.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    The skin greedily absorbs the water, and the water in the bathtub decreases rapidly. As Tang Xiaotang turns on the shower, her purple gray hair seems to absorb the water, and begins to grow like seaweed, spreading to her ankles and floating in the water.


    The pupils of her eyes gradually become sharp and long, the light blue scales on her cheek are looming, her ears have become two thin fins, her sharp teeth stick to her lips, her fins grow under her jaw, and her shallow gills appear on her cheek.


    "Hua La -"


    the huge fish''s tail stretched out, and the water splashed on the ground. Tang Xiaotang squinted comfortably. The mermaid was used to living in the sea and swimming with her tail. After walking for a long time, her legs - oh no, her tail hurt.


    When she came out of the bathtub, the water on her skin soon disappeared with the scales. She put on her bathrobe, picked up the new mobile phone that she bought today on the low table, and Tang Xiaotang neatly put on her new phone card and called Wu Liang: "Mr. Wu, I agree."


    Wu Liang over there is dealing with such a mess. He has long forgotten Tang Xiaotang''s business. When he suddenly receives this call, he remembers the girl he saw during the day.


    "It''s Miss Tang Tang. I''m sorry I''m a little busy now. When I have time, shall we talk about it in detail?"


    His tone is a little impatient. Although he really wants to sign the girl, there are a lot of things going on now, so he has to push back the plan. After all, Zhou Yang, who is already the film king, is more important to him now.


    "Certainly, but is there anything? Is there anything I can do for you? " Tang Xiaotang is lying on the bed, browsing the Internet with his notebook about what happened on the beach today, and asking quietly.


    Perhaps her voice is too bewitching, Wu Liang''s mood can not help but calm down, he subconsciously has a desire to pour out: "sorry, Miss Tang, a very troublesome thing happened today, I''m really a little confused now."


    He himself wanted Zhou Yang to say thanks to the female fan who saved him today in front of the media. Even if this matter is in the past, no matter how it is said, people can save him, but Zhou Yang resolutely refused to cooperate.


    I don''t know what he''s thinking. I''ve been in a bad mood since I came back to the hotel. No one cares about me and shut myself in the room. Even if he''s an agent, he won''t open the door.


    Outsiders only know that Zhou Yang is gentle and modest, but few people know that his temper is quite strange. He doesn''t allow any assistants to enter his room, and even all his personal accounts are in his own hands, even his agent doesn''t know.


    Therefore, he can only contact those media and want to block the news of the incident on the beach today. After all, Zhou Yang is a movie king. Although he has many fans, there are also many sunspots. The spread of this incident has a great impact on him and even the company.


    "Is it... The case of Zhou Yang He was thinking when he heard the girl''s soft voice on the phone. She seemed to be hesitant: "I saw it on the Internet..."


    Wu Liang opened his notebook in a hurry, and immediately several entertainment news came out. Without exception, the headlines were all about what happened on the beach today.


    Although he blocked part of the news, there are so many people on the beach today, and the Internet news is spreading very fast. It''s all over the Internet for a long time.


    Wu Liang''s head is big. How can it spread so fast? He didn''t expect it at all.


    Tang Xiaotang won''t tell him that this matter is fueled by her. Only when she makes things out of control can she find a chance to approach Zhou Yang.


    Otherwise, as a newcomer, she may not be able to get in touch with Zhou Yang even if she is signed by Wu Liang.


    How can she finish her task without touching him?


    "In fact, I am also a fan of Zhou Yang movie king..." Wu Liang heard the voice over the phone, the girl seemed a little shy: "if there is anything I can help, please say it!"


    Knowing that Wu Liang must not be in the mood to continue talking with her now, Tang Xiaotang said "goodbye" and hung up.


    Now everything is ready, just waiting to go according to her plan!


    -


    at the same time.


    The same hotel, just a few floors above Tang Xiaotang''s head, is the presidential suite.


    When Qian took the information in his hand, after a few eyes swept, the frown did not loosen.


    After a long time, he raised his head and looked at Gao Qing beside him, with no expression on his face: "is this the information you found?"


    The thin pages, in addition to the description of the woman''s native place and educational background, are her emotional experience - including the fact that she went here with her ex boyfriend and then they broke up.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know that he will check himself, but in order not to leave trouble in the future, she forges this information in great detail, including a few virtual feelings - she doesn''t do anything, but forges some specious information of her own social software, together with her own photos, which is very convincing.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    At least Gao Qing believed it.


    Seeing such a material, Shi Qian''s heart is speechless - what he wants to see is not this at all.


    However, his assistant didn''t know. He didn''t see the calm face of the boss. He thought that the information he checked was perfect. He thought of the bonus with complacency: "yes, boss, Miss Tang is still single now!"


    Shi Qian didn''t speak.


    At first glance, there is no problem with this information. Although it is rare, it should be available. After all, the other party is just a humble girl in a small and remote country, and can not find much information.


    But that is not enough to dispel his suspicions.


    "Do you think I asked you to look for this?" He threw the paper on the table, pointed to the armrest of the chair, and showed no expression.


    He wanted to know if she had any relationship with those people, not how many boyfriends she had.


    "You don''t want this month''s bonus."


    There was a howl in Gao Qing''s heart. He wanted to ask why, but he didn''t dare to ask. He had to frown and reply, "yes, boss."


    Knowing that she can''t find anything, Shi Qian decides to put it aside for the time being. No matter what her purpose is, she will know.


    -


    downstairs.


    Tang Xiaotang originally wanted to spread rumors by using technical means to open a few trumpets. However, she soon found that Zhou Yang''s black powder had pushed the matter to a climax without her help.


    In order to film, there are many female stars who have had an affair with Zhou Yang. This time, he is reluctant to show his thanks. So there are all kinds of rumors on the Internet. Black fans say that Zhou Yang is ungrateful because the female fans who saved him are generally unwilling to show up. Some people even released photos on the beach. It can be seen that Zhou Yang''s expression is somewhat unnatural.


    It is even rumored that this is actually Zhou Yang''s secret girlfriend. They have a secret date at sea. As a result, Zhou Yang accidentally falls into the water.


    But Zhou Yang''s fans didn''t cover it either. They immediately turned out the woman''s ancestors for 18 generations, proving that she had nothing to do with her own love beans. Then he said that Zhou Yang is definitely not judging people by their appearance, but they can''t find any evidence for that - because it seems that the female stars who have had an affair with Zhou Yang are not bad looking.


    There are also those who curse female fans, who have to come out to explain that they don''t know Zhou Yang, and they don''t know who he is before saving him.


    Black fans began to spray Zhou Yang, and at the same time, they also spray these fans, saying that they not only didn''t thank others, but also scolded others. Then Zhou Yang''s fans scolded them back again, making a lot of noise. For a time, there was a spat on the Internet, causing people to eat melon seeds.


    However, in just one day, this incident developed to a degree that no one could predict. Wu Liang looked at the private messages that were about to burst into cell phones, and the whole person was not good.


    Now there is no other way. He contacted the company several times, but there was no response. He took out his mobile phone again and dialed the familiar number.


    "Doo, Doo, Doo..."


    after a few blind sounds, there was an impatient voice: "didn''t I say that? Don''t come to me about it any more! "


    "Ah Yang, it''s just for you to make a statement. You --" before he finished his words, there came a loud noise. It was the sound of something falling on the ground.


    "I don''t care! I''ll never go about it His voice was very violent.


    "Then what? If this matter is not handled properly, your image will be greatly damaged. " Wu Liang was helpless. He really didn''t know what he was thinking. He had done this kind of thing before. How could he be so reluctant this time?


    "It''s just like before. Let''s keep the gossip down!" Zhou Yang said casually, anyway, every time there is a new scandal, the object of discussion is the woman. After a period of time, it will naturally fade.


    "But..." Wu Liang wanted to say that almost all the famous female stars in the company have had affairs with you...


    "OK, that''s it!" There was a quick hang up.


    He held his cell phone and sighed helplessly. At this time, Wu Liang suddenly thought of a person.


    He called up the number again, hesitated for a moment, and pressed down.


    Zhou Yang''s room.


    Throwing away his mobile phone, Zhou Yang sits on the bed with a gloomy face. His warm and handsome face is gloomy at this time.


    How could he have thought that there was an accident in his plan, which was supposed to be safe this time. He was not only interrupted by the fans who burst into it, but also nearly drowned in the sea. The mood is very bad, out of the fear of death, there is a little thing to escape the control of panic.


    He opened the map and ignored the countless white dots around his yellow dots. He directly saw a blue dot with a special mark in a large blue dot in the distant sea.


    The blue dot, which should have been close to him, has stopped in the deep sea far away since the fan appeared and rescued him, and has never moved closer to the shore.This Mermaid he has been staring at for a long time, if she did not run to the sea to play, he would not be able to mark her with the contract symbol given by the system. Originally, she pretended to drown to lead her out, but because of the appearance of that damned fan, she was going to save him, but she was so disturbed that she went back to the place where the mermaid gathered.


    Although the contract will make her feel good for him, if it is too far away, it will not work. The crew will leave here immediately, and it is obviously impossible for him to find another chance to come to this sea area. Even if he comes, he will never be able to get close to the sea area where the mermaid lives, let alone let them come to him.


    What to do? If he missed this opportunity, he could not get close to the mission goal!


    Looking at the red mark deep in the sea, his eyes darkened. If he could not achieve this goal, all his life, even his life, would be lost.


    So he doesn''t care about his fans. After all, nothing matters.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    "System, are there any props you can use?" He asked from the bottom of his heart.


    "There are no props available. The host can complete the task in exchange for props." For a moment, a mechanical voice came out of my mind, which was cold and emotionless.


    Finish the task. How do you do that? No kidding!


    [task 1: kill the target. Completion progress: 0 / 2]


    [task 2: find the key to the world. Completion progress: 0 / 1]


    his gloomy eyes looked at the two lines of scarlet fonts on the task panel. No matter which one, with his current strength, he could not complete it at all.


    First of all, to kill the target of the mission, one is in the deep sea and he can''t get close to it at all; as for the other, he can''t help it. After entering cloud media for such a long time, he has never seen the other side, let alone killed him. It''s said that he can kill him. With the strength of the other party, he can''t live after killing people. These two tasks can''t be done at all!


    He had never heard of the key to the world, let alone looked for it - he suspected that there was no such thing at all.


    But the system doesn''t care so much. It only knows that if the host can''t complete the task within the specified time, it won''t waste any energy on him.


    "What do you want me to do?" He rubbed his hair irritably: "your two tasks are too difficult. I can''t finish them for a while. Do you have any branch tasks?" Isn''t it all written like this in the novel? He has so few props that he only got a novice gift bag after binding the system, and the props have long been used up by him.


    The system was silent for a while, and then a cold voice came out, "regional mission: to become a world-famous movie king.". Progress: 0 / 1 ''


    although this task is very difficult, it is much simpler than the other two main tasks. At present, he is a well-known movie star in H country, and he has become a world-famous one, which Zhou Yang thinks is acceptable.


    "What is the reward for the mission?"


    This is what Zhou Yang is most concerned about. The props of the system are very easy to use. For example, the last contract he used last time can make the user feel submissive to him and think for him wholeheartedly.


    "When a task is accomplished, the reward is contract symbol ¡Á 5, attack symbol ¡Á 3, and marrow washing pill ¡Á 1."


    There are not many rewards, but Zhou Yang is very happy. As long as he has the contract, he can contract several more mermaids, so it''s easy to kill the target.


    Zhou Yang, who is only happy, has no idea what the Internet has become.


    The discussion about him is becoming more and more intense. Even Tang Xiaotang is a little strange that this incident can cause such a sensation.


    Is there nothing else in the world for human beings to do except entertainment? Such a boring thing can also be so concerned, it can not be more a waste of time, worthy of stupid human ah!


    But she won''t stop it. Anyway, it''s the result she wants. She likes to see things develop in her favor.


    There was a lot of noise on the Internet, but Zhou Yang''s company Cloud media entertainment never said a word, and then in the most heated comments, it set off a bomb.


    "Please give me a lot of advice, girlfriend [smile] [smile] £À Tang Tang Tang Tang"


    when Zhou Yang''s Weibo sent out such a message, everyone was shocked. Before they recovered, cloud media entertainment official blog immediately released the message.


    "Welcome to our lovely new people! Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang Tang!


    Who is this Tangtang? Why can they be their girlfriend?


    These fans are not satisfied, immediately someone began to check her information, and then the information has not been found out, the mysterious girlfriend finally appeared.


    "Hello, I''m Tang Tang Tang! Nice to meet you [smile] [smile] "


    as soon as this Weibo is brushed out, it is immediately captured by the public. Zhou Yang''s fans are very crazy, including those who spit dirty words directly, those who secretly satirize, those who curse to break up, and those who announce to take off their powder. In short, there are no blessings.


    In addition, there are a large group of passers-by around to watch them eat melon seeds. They just want to watch the gossip. This big play has been performed for several days, and now it''s back to the climax. It''s really impossible not to watch it!


    Then, the fans finally found the real information of Zhou Yang''s girlfriend. When they saw her picture, almost everyone was silent.


    Why? Because she''s so beautiful! Standing with Zhou Yang is not inferior, OK?! And that gentle smile, let their hearts are changed - as if in the light, really flawless ah!


    Although I don''t want to admit it, fans have to say that such girls are worthy of their idols!


    In this way, with a perfect face, Tang Xiaotang circled a big wave of powder as soon as he appeared, and then circled a big wave of powder with Zhou Yang''s CP.


    However, she is not RMB after all. All people like her. There are a lot of sunspots in the circle. The reason for these people is very simple. They say that she is just a vase with a face and no acting skills.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    And they also don''t believe that their idol and she are boyfriend and girlfriend, saying that this is just for the company to promote her through their family love beans gossip.


    In fact, they guessed it right. This is Tang Xiaotang''s plan. Although she is a fake boyfriend and girlfriend, with this relationship, she has more opportunities to contact him, which is convenient for her to monitor him.


    In fact, she wants to directly use her mobile phone or camera to monitor, but she doesn''t know the details of the other party. In case the other party has a system, brain or something, won''t she be found?


    She was afraid of being found out, so she had to give up this convenient method.


    Tang Tang, this is your assistant. You can call her Xiao Lin


    Wu Liang pointed to the young girl beside him and said to Tang Xiaotang.


    "Hello, sister Tang. My name is Lin Xi. Just call me Xiao Lin." That girl is a little shy smile, she looks very beautiful, a pure face, temperament does not seem too much scheming, this is more and her mind.


    "How old are you this year?" Although the age of mermaid is really much older, Tang Xiaotang''s ID card is only 22 years old. Lin Xi seems to be in her twenties.


    "Twenty three." She replied.


    "Then you are one year older than me. I''ll call you Lin Xi. You don''t have to call me sister Tang. Just call me Tang Tang Tang." Tang Xiaotang smiles.


    Lin Xi looked at the smile that could almost shine. She could not speak any more. Her head was blank, only the smile remained.


    How beautiful... The real person is 100 times better than the photo!


    What to do? I feel that I''m going to be bent...


    "Xiaolin... Xiaolin!" She seems to hear someone talking, ah, Angkor...


    Angkor?!


    She quickly recovered and saw Wu Liang with an angry face. He was staring at her: "what''s the matter with you? I''m talking to you


    "Ah, I''m sorry!" She made a hasty apology.


    "Did you hear what I just said?" This girl is too reckless. If you don''t look at her, she is...


    "forget it, please pay attention next time." Wu Liang was helpless and said to Tang Xiaotang, "there''s no way. I was going to arrange another assistant for you, but if Xiao Lin wants to come over, you can bear with her more."


    "It''s OK, Angkor." Tang Xiaotang smiles. This girl is so simple. She likes her very much.


    "Then I''ll go first. Here''s your schedule. I''ll give it to Xiao Lin. these days, you should get familiar with the environment first, and the company will arrange some training for you later. When you get used to it, I''ll arrange a notice for you." Wu Liang said.


    Tang Xiaotang nodded.


    Although she felt that her acting skills could not be trained at all, it was the first time for her to get in touch with the entertainment industry, so let''s go and learn first.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing to tell you." Wu Liang wanted to turn around and leave, but suddenly he thought of another thing.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "Well, there''s a play in Zhou Yang these days. You''d like to be a guest star." since it''s hype, there must be something that can stir up. "By the way, go out for dinner. Anyway, you''re all my artists now."


    "May I?" Hearing the news, the eyes of the people in front of them all lit up: "great!"


    "Of course." Wu Liang nodded: "you don''t have to worry, the guest role is very simple, only ten seconds of play." Originally, she was another female artist, but considering this, she changed her name temporarily.


    "Tomorrow, let Xiao Lin take you to get familiar with it." Anyway, he said hello to the director.


    "I will work hard!" Tang Xiaotang makes a fist.


    Wu Liang didn''t hold much hope. To be honest, acting is no better than singing. When he signed her at that time, he just thought she had a good voice and didn''t think she had any acting skills.


    But it''s nothing. Anyway, the character only has more than ten seconds. It''s enough to have a face.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that there won''t be many such opportunities. This will be her first contact with that mission target, so she must seize the opportunity tomorrow.


    Wu Liang told Lin Xi a few more words, then turned and left. Leave Lin Xi and Tang Xiaotang who look very excited.


    "Tang Tang, do you know? I''m your fan


    Lin Xi''s eyes are bright. She pours on Tang Xiaotang and hugs him: "do you know? That song you sang that day is really wonderful


    Tang Xiaotang was staggered by her. How could this girl look different from her... Before she finished thinking, she felt pinched on her face.


    "Wow, your skin is really wonderful!" Looking at that face enviously, the white and delicate skin is smooth and smooth, without any flaw, let alone pores, even without villi. It''s anti human!


    It''s not like the appearance of other female stars after plastic surgery. It''s beautiful but lifeless. This face is incredibly perfect and full of vitality. How can it be beautiful."Well, stop it." Tang Xiaotang flicks her hand gently, and the strength of mermaid is naturally greater than that of human beings, so she doesn''t seem to exert much, and she has easily got rid of Lin Xi.


    Lin Xi didn''t care much either. She looked at the smiling Tang Xiaotang and fell into a state of infatuation again: "Tang Tang... You laugh, really, really good look... Well, I wish I were a man, I must marry you as my wife!"


    "Ha ha ha..." looking at her color, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help laughing.


    This human is really interesting. With her, she will not be so boring in this world.


    Yesterday, Wu Liang said that he wanted Lin Xi to take Tang Xiaotang to the theater, so the next morning, Lin Xi took Tang Xiaotang, who was still in bed, and got on the bus.


    The driver took the two of them to the studio and left. Lin Xi happily pulled Tang Xiaotang out of the car and ran towards it.


    The studio is very large, with cameras everywhere. The front of the blue cloth is arranged like a dance hall, and the lights are dim. It looks like an ambiguous feeling.


    When they went in, they were filming. Zhou Yang was sitting on the sofa in a straight military uniform. Behind them were several men in the same military uniform.


    Opposite him also sits a man in military uniform. The light hits their faces, and the cameras are aimed at them. It is obvious that they are the protagonists of the play.


    Behind the camera is the director with a copy. Lin Xi takes Tang Xiaotang and stands behind a group of staff, quietly watching them perform.


    This is a film of the Republic of China called a dream of smoke and clouds. It mainly tells a story that happened in the war history of H country. The hero is the warlord leader, and the heroine is the wind and dust singer. Their love at first sight fluctuates in their national feelings and national righteousness, which reflects the changes of that era.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    Tang Xiaotang has seen the script last night - her role is really a stereotype. She really appeared for 15 seconds in the whole play, and she still has no lines. As long as she has a face, she can play it by herself.


    She is a singer. She is a singer when the man and villain talk about things in the singing hall. There is only one scene in the whole play, that is, she stands on the stage and sings a song with a microphone. And the lyrics don''t have to be sung by Tang Xiaotang herself. She just needs to open her mouth.


    Now is shooting that scene, according to the script, the next scene, it''s time for her to play.


    "OK, let''s go!"


    With the director''s words, the people sitting up immediately relaxed, and the tense atmosphere disappeared. The assistant who had been waiting for a long time rushed up to deliver drinks and fans for them.


    In the hot summer, it''s not easy to wear this uniform. Almost all of them are sweating. The director is a middle-aged man in his forties and fifties. He looked at the time and thought it was almost done. So he waved his hand: "OK, have a rest and start again."


    Taking advantage of the rest of several people over there, the director saw the two people standing here. He was a little puzzled: "Hey, who are you two? How do you feel like I haven''t met you? "


    Lin Xi showed him the work permit Wu Liang gave him yesterday. She pointed to Tang Xiaotang and said, "this is Tang Tang. Angkor asked us to come."


    Tang Xiaotang said with a smile: "Hello, director Yue." Yue Hao, a famous director, is good at making historical movies.


    "Oh, it''s you," he nodded. "Yes, Wu Liang told me yesterday."


    The play is sponsored by cloud media, so it doesn''t matter if you add someone temporarily, and it''s still such an insignificant position.


    "Have you read the script?" He asked.


    "Yes." Tang Xiaotang nodded.


    "Well, you know what you''re going to do." Yue Hao didn''t want to say too much, but for Wu Liang''s face, he didn''t care.


    "Yeah, I know."


    At this time, Zhou Yang, who had been replaced, came over. He was slender, with a straight military uniform of the Republic of China, which made him more handsome and handsome. His warm face was also a bit fierce. He looked at Tang Xiaotang and said with a smile, "you are Tang Tang. Hello, I''m Zhou Yang." He held out a hand.


    Looking at the well-defined hand, Tang Xiaotang held out his hand with a smile: "Hello, Mr. Zhou, I''m Tang Tang, please give me more advice!"


    Zhou Yang''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise. Although Wu Liang had informed him, he was busy with the drama these days, and he didn''t pay attention to the Weibo. Naturally, he didn''t see her face.


    This Tang Tang is really good-looking!


    Tang Xiaotang also stares at him and clearly captures all his emotions. No one can see the depth of her eyes.


    We''ll know if there''s any problem.


    Another villain, Qi Chen, also came to greet her: "Hello, Tang Tang, I''m Qi Chen." Several other characters introduced themselves to her.


    Tang Xiaotang said hello to them one by one, and the gentle smile on her face won everyone''s favor. They all thought that the girl was beautiful, and she didn''t have a bad temper. She seemed to be a very easy-going person.


    Lin Xi became very quiet in front of these people. She just nodded to everyone and stood behind Tang Xiaotang without saying a word.


    "Xiao Zhou, Xiao Qi, have you had a good rest?" Looking at them nodding, Yue Hao took a look at Tang Xiaotang: "let''s take a picture of her first and have a try."


    Because of Tang Xiaotang''s performance at the beginning, these two people have a good impression on her, so they readily agree.


    "OK, stylist, take her down to make up." As the character is a typical oriental, Tang Xiaotang''s image is naturally inconsistent, so it needs to be disguised.


    -


    dressing room.


    Tang Xiaotang, who had changed her Qipao, sat in front of the mirror and let the stylist tidy her up.


    "Miss Tang, your hair is of good quality. Why don''t you use a wig?" The stylist touched her long purple gray hair and said enviously, "I''ve never seen such a shiny long hair!"


    "All right, you just decide." Tang Xiaotang smiles at her. The gentle smile makes the stylist blush.


    Oh, my God! She is so gentle!


    "I''d better use a wig. I don''t have the heart to trim such a good hair." The stylist took out a wig cover from the cabinet and put it on Tang Xiaotang.


    The long black hair completely covers Tang Xiaotang''s original purple gray hair. The stylist uses a pearl hairpin to wind up a bun beside her ear, and then takes out the black beauty pupil to let her take it. In an instant, a peerless beauty with black hair and black eyes appears in the mirror.


    The stylist and Lin Xi, who followed him, were stunned, looking at Tang Xiaotang.


    White to almost transparent skin, because with the beautiful pupil appears particularly dark eyes, black hair all up in the ear side, only a few strands fell on the white neck, the neck is as white and slender as a swan.If she was gentle like an angel when she had long purple gray hair and blue eyes just now, now she is as enchanting and enchanting as a demon. Her pale skin and delicate facial features, together with her cheongsam and hairstyle, not only have no sense of violation, but also bring a bit of mysterious beauty, like a spirit coming out of a thousand year painting, which makes people dare not look directly at her.


    "Wow! Tang Tang, you are so beautiful Back to God, the peach eyed Lin Xi quickly took out his mobile phone and took a photo: "no, no, I think I''m going to be bent. What should I do?"


    "Poof!" The stylist who was addicted to this sentence covered his mouth and couldn''t help laughing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    She stepped forward and touched Tang Xiaotang''s perfect skin. Some of her hands were reluctant to do it: "Alas, Miss Tang''s skin is so good. I feel that cosmetics are wasted."


    But I can''t help it. Her role is a singer in the dust. She has to make up and put on heavy makeup.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go." In fact, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care much. Anyway, her skin looks smooth. In fact, there is a layer of scales outside. Cosmetics can''t affect her at all.


    The stylist had to pick up the brush, pick up her chin and start to make up seriously.


    "All right!"


    A moment later, the stylist stood up and looked at the face that had been born under her hands. Finally, she picked up a little hat shaped hairpin with long white feathers and pinned it on her bun.


    Looking around, the stylist nodded with satisfaction: "Miss Tang, stand up, you can go out."


    "Thank you!" Tang Xiaotang smiles gently and thanks the stylist. Then she gets up slowly and goes out.


    The stylist was immersed in her smile for a long time and could not recover. When she finally woke up, not only Tang Xiaotang disappeared, but also Lin Xi disappeared.


    -


    "cough, I''m ready."


    When Tang Xiaotang went out, several people were discussing the script with Yue Hao. She coughed a few times and attracted people''s attention.


    The beauty of China is dressed in the old cheongsam, and the clothes close to her body outline the perfect figure. The purple satin is embroidered with big red peonies. The legs are split to the thighs, and the feet step on the satin heels of the same color as the cheongsam, which makes her legs more slender and straight. She has white fox fur shoulders between her arms and white feathers of the same color on her head. Although the heavy make-up, but still can not cover her delicate facial features, especially the dark eyes painted dark eyes, there is a depressing but mysterious temperament.


    But her temperament is gentle and quiet, completely different from the role in the play.


    Almost everyone in the crew was stunned. It was like a beautiful woman from the Republic of China who came out of the old photos. She couldn''t see the exotic beauty with purple hair and blue eyes just now.


    No one makes a sound. Everyone is afraid of the beauty in front of her. It seems that she will disappear in time the next moment, leaving only a wisp of fragrance.


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough


    The director was the first to respond. He looked at the beauty in front of him and nodded with satisfaction. This is the role in his mind: "all departments are in place, act 10, scene 38, ready!"


    The reaction of people immediately began to prepare in a hurry, they did not even dare to look at Tang Xiaotang.


    "Don''t be nervous for a while, just stand on it."


    Zhou Yang came over and comforted her. Tang Xiaotang said with a smile, "thank you, Mr. Zhou. I know." Although she is the first time on such an occasion, but acting this kind of thing, she did little?


    Standing on the stage in front of the curtain, Tang Xiaotang saw that Zhou Yang and Qi Chen were all smiling at her. Almost all the camera lights were focused on the three of them, and a beam of light came down from the ceiling to shine on her. He knew that this was the beginning.


    "Well, get ready! Start


    As soon as director Yue''s words were finished, the two people over there, who were the Movie Masters, had quickly entered the state. The atmosphere on the field was inexplicably tense, and even a little murderous.


    This time, he was the villain who invited the man to come because of the territory. His intention was to get rid of the man secretly in the name of negotiation, so he arranged a killer in the dance hall and took the man out as soon as the singer came off the stage.


    It can be said that this is a grand banquet.


    If she is a real new actor, she will be nervous and at a loss in the face of such a scene, but Tang Xiaotang has no fluctuation in her heart, and she even wants to laugh.


    She has seen the real killing scenes, and she can do it with ease. It''s just a fake, so she doesn''t know why she should be nervous.


    There is an old-fashioned microphone on the stage. She slowly stands in front of the microphone, and her temperament has changed from gentleness to enchantment. But for a moment, her decadent and charming temperament makes her a real singer.


    "The moon in the night is a dream, and the spring breeze is tender....


    Tang Xiaotang is not affected by that side at all. He opens his mouth gently, with some hoarse tone, deliberately low, with a hint of laziness and bewitchment.


    She didn''t have to make a sound here, but Tang Xiaotang didn''t do it according to Wu Liang''s words, instead, she sang it.


    "Beauty village is a hero''s grave..."


    the camera that originally photographed the whole scene slowly approached Tang Xiaotang with the signal of Yue Hao. Originally, the whole play was only shot between three people. Now it gives Tang Xiaotang a close-up.


    All they saw was that the woman''s eyebrows were drooping, her fine eyelashes were trembling, her eyes were stained with wind and dust, her eyes were hooked like hooks, her red lips were opened, and her charming voice flowed out.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    The 15 second play stunned everyone. They even felt that the time had stopped, and only the woman who was like a witch was in their eyes.


    Even Zhou Yang and Qi Chen on one side had a moment of shaking God. Fortunately, Tang Xiaotang is on the camera now, and their shaking God will not be photographed. Otherwise, this segment will definitely be remade.


    ¡°£ã£õ£ô£¡ Great


    Yue Hao''s voice broke the crowd''s addiction. Tang Xiaotang on the stage immediately put away the charm and became gentle.


    "Tang Tang! You did a great job First of all, Lin Xi is full of stars. She thinks her idol is wonderful! It''s so good-looking, and the acting skills are so amazing!


    "Are you really acting for the first time?" Even Qi Chen said that it was incredible. This acting skill didn''t look like a newcomer at all!


    He thought that he was going to ng again, and even had psychological preparation. He didn''t know that such a smooth time had passed.


    "Senior Qi, I''m flattered." Tang Xiaotang smiles modestly.


    "You''re really great!" Zhou Yang also gave her a thumbs up, just can see that he seems to be a little absent-minded, Tang Xiaotang tried to peep, he was thinking about finishing back.


    "All right, all right, come on, let''s get ready for the next one!"


    Today, due to the temporary affairs of Xiao Hua, who plays the heroine, what she was supposed to shoot was the hero and villain. Tang Xiaotang came, so her scene was finished ahead of time, and then nothing happened to her.


    "Director Yue, can I stay and continue to see you filming?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    She doesn''t want to see this kind of boring play here, but she can''t help it. Who can make the task target here? Maybe she can get more information.


    What''s more, she has an open and aboveboard reason! That''s visiting "boyfriend"!


    "Of course." Yue Hao did not refuse.


    So Tang Xiaotang watched. But Lin Xi to one side after a phone call, some restless can''t stay, see that she seems to have something urgent, Tang Xiaotang let the driver to send her to leave first.


    However, it didn''t take long to shoot, because Zhou Yang seemed to be out of shape, he made mistakes frequently, and a play ng failed to meet Yue Hao''s requirements after several times.


    "Forget it, that''s all for today. You must have a good look at the script when you go back." After all, the other side is the film king, Yue Hao did not say much, so today''s shooting content is almost the same, and one more scene is enough.


    Looking at Zhou Yang and his assistant coming, Tang Xiaotang immediately welcomed him: "Mr. Zhou, you look tired. What''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m sorry to worry you. I didn''t have a good rest last night, so I feel dizzy." With a gentle smile, Zhou Yang felt tired in his eyes: "by the way, Tang Tang, where''s your assistant? Why is it missing? "


    "Ah, she just had something very important, so she left first." Tang Xiaotang noticed that from the moment Lin Xi appeared, Zhou Yang had been looking at her secretly, and several times his eyes focused on each other.


    Squint, she looked at each other''s eyes, peep again, the voice of the heart still makes her puzzled.


    "Why did she leave so early? I wanted to get closer, but I lost this chance again! "


    Is it close to Lin Xi? What does he want to do? Is Lin Xi''s identity different?


    She also wants to continue to spy, but then Zhou Yang no longer thinks about it, so Tang Xiaotang has to give up.


    "It''s a pity that I wanted to invite you to dinner, so I''ll have to take another day." Zhou Yang showed a regretful expression at the right time.


    "It doesn''t matter. Another day, another day. Mr. Zhou must take good care of himself." Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to have dinner with Zhou Yang. She needs to sort out the information she has got.


    "Well, I''ll take you back." Zhou Yang''s graceful smile makes him look like a gentleman.


    "Please, master Zhou." Tang Xiaotang didn''t refuse this time. She doesn''t want to take a taxi to go back later. Anyway, they are already the object of scandal. It''s no big deal to be photographed.


    -


    in the evening.


    Tang Xiaotang took a comfortable bath, she picked up the tablet, while browsing TB, while using mobile phone to brush micro blog.


    Sweet pure music sounded in the room, Tang Xiaotang picked up another cell phone left aside, lazily picked up: "hello?"


    "Tang Tang, what are you doing now?" Lin Xi''s voice came from the receiver, her tone with some guilt.


    "I''m on Weibo. What can I do for you?" Tang Xiaotang takes a fancy to a huge bathtub. She can''t help it. The bathtub is too small for her tail. She feels very depressed.


    In fact, she wanted to install an indoor swimming pool, but she lived in a single apartment without that condition.


    Maybe it''s the nature of the mermaid. At this time, Tang Xiaotang felt extremely uncomfortable on land, not as comfortable as swimming freely on the bottom of the sea.


    Well, don''t say, I really miss the feeling of sprinting in the sea."Well, I''m really sorry today," said Lin Xiyu apologetically, "it''s all my brother who hates me! Call me back


    "It doesn''t matter. You have your own business. But you are in such a hurry today. Is everything ok? " Tang Xiaotang orders decisively and communicates with the shopkeeper.


    "Well, nothing. Don''t worry." Thinking of his brother''s paralyzed face, Lin Xi wanted to bite his teeth. How could he be so unreasonable! That''s too much!


    "That''s good." Tang Xiaotang wrote her microblog. Sure enough, today''s photos of her going to the production group were taken again, and even the photos of Zhou Yang taking her home were also taken by the ubiquitous paparazzi.


    The news of her love with Zhou Yang quickly made headlines, completely suppressing Zhou Yang''s previous negative influence. The curse was focused on her. Her attention to her Weibo instantly broke through the million mark, and continued to grow exponentially.


    Zhou Yang''s fans scolded her for being a scheming whore, and she was hot with her idols, but her fans couldn''t tear up many netizens, and she had already scolded tens of thousands of them under her first Weibo.


    This was expected by Tang Xiaotang, so she didn''t feel much about it. She even looked at the words that netizens scolded her with interest. I have to be sure of the wisdom of netizens, even if the keywords will be blocked, they can also curse her from head to toe.


    "By the way, Tang Tang, I sent your picture today to my neck?" When Lin Xi left early, she naturally didn''t know what happened next. She only thought that the beautiful photos she took for her goddess today would be more eye-catching if they were posted on the Internet.


    "Well, I''d better not." Tang Xiaotang likes this little girl very much, and her character is relatively simple. It''s not good to see those people get excited and quarrel with others later, which will bring her unnecessary trouble.


    "Why?" Lin Xi is puzzled. She doesn''t understand which female star doesn''t want more fans. Doesn''t she want to?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    "Take a look at the neck first, but promise me not to get excited." This matter can''t hide from Lin Xi. It''s better to wake her up early so that she can have a psychological preparation.


    "The neck? What''s wrong with the bib? " Lin Xi was called away in a hurry today. She had no time to brush her mobile phone, so she didn''t know what happened.


    "Well, you''ll see." Tang Xiaotang looked at her Weibo for a while, but she felt hungry again, so she opened the takeout software and was about to order a takeout for herself.


    Garlic flavored oysters, braised spareribs, crispy fried chicken, roast mutton kebabs... These all look great. Which one would you like to eat? Wait, the black forest mousse, the mango pudding and the crab yolk egg tart look good too...


    "OK, I''ll see it now!" It was ok, but Tang Xiaotang said that the soul of gossip in Lin Xi''s heart was burning up, and he wanted to hang up immediately to brush blog.


    "Go ahead and remember not to get excited." Forget it, or buy it all, but will you get fat if you eat so much? Wait, she''s a mermaid, not a human. How can she get fat?


    While hanging up the phone, Tang Xiaotang decisively ordered and bought all the delicious food she saw.


    It is worthy of being a star hotel near a high-grade residence. The speed is fast. Tang Xiaotang just placed an order. Before waiting for more than ten minutes, there was a knock at the door. She jumped out of bed and ran to the door without wearing slippers. In the surprised eyes of the security personnel in the community, she took the big bag in his hand and carried it into the house.


    Then, as soon as she entered the bedroom with her front foot, her cell phone rang when she dropped her back foot on the bed. Tang Xiaotang goes over and picks up his mobile phone. The caller ID is Lin Xi.


    "Too much! It''s too much!! How can they say that? " Before she could answer, Lin Xi''s voice came out from there.


    Tang Xiaotang sat on the carpet, put his mobile phone on his lap, turned on the hands-free, and began to open the packing bag.


    With the opening of the packing bag, Tang Xiaotang felt that her salivary glands were salivating, her sharp teeth came out unconsciously, and her hungry stomach was clamoring to devour them. She took a deep breath greedily. Instead of looking for scissors, she used her fingernails directly, and the fragile packing split in two.


    Tang Xiaotang starts directly. He picks up a piece of barbecue that has finished smoking the iron stick and puts it into his mouth. The unique aroma of cumin is mixed with the stimulation of pepper. The roasted, burnt, fat and thin meat slides over the tip of the tongue. The meat is so tender that it''s unbelievable. When you bite your teeth, it''s full of oil.


    One word, fragrance!


    Tang Xiaotang swallows the meat in his mouth, continues to pick up the next piece, and begins to eat, listening to Lin Xi''s indignant voice on the phone.


    "This group is too much! How can you slander people like this? They haven''t seen you at all! Why do you say that? "


    The amount of barbecue is not much. She eats it up in a few mouthfuls. Tang Xiaotang licks the oil on her fingers discontentedly. She feels that she hasn''t eaten enough.


    I knew I wanted two just now!


    Forget it. She has something else anyway.


    Another package was torn open. This time, inside was the fried crispy chicken legs. The golden skin wrapped the chicken tightly, but it was full of heat and fragrance. Tang Xiaotang couldn''t wait to take a bite. As a result, she almost scalded her tongue!


    The white and tender chicken inside is steaming, but the taste is also tender, smooth and delicate. She doesn''t care about scalding, sprinkles a layer of chili powder, and takes a big bite. Even though she is "hissing" and panting, she is not willing to spit out the meat in her mouth.


    "No! I must go and compete with them! Never let them insult me like this After talking for a long time, Lin Xi became more and more excited.


    "Click, click..." Tang Xiaotang had finished the chicken on the top and began to chew the fried chicken skin on the bottom with a click.


    "Tang Tang, what''s your voice over there? That''s strange! Are you still listening? "


    The sound of chewing crispy was heard by the other party. Tang Xiaotang quickly swallowed what he had in his mouth, picked up a piece of spareribs and replied, "of course I''m listening, so I told you not to be excited."


    It''s suitable to be thin and fat, and with the chef''s skill, the sauce goes to the bone, and the meat melts in the mouth. Tang Xiaotang is not satisfied after eating, so he almost chews the bones.


    "Not excited?! How can I not be excited! Those people are going too far! Lin Xi was even more excited. Tang Xiaotang took the opportunity to pick up chopsticks again and began to attack garlic oysters.


    Well, the oysters in this restaurant are delicious. We must eat more oysters some other day!


    Mermaid loves to eat seafood. She ordered five oysters and soon Tang Xiaotang ate them all. With empty shells piled together, she felt that she was only half full.


    But almost all the takeout was finished, leaving only a few desserts. Tang Xiaotang thought these were not enough to fill his stomach.


    Would you like to order some more? Or eat all the desserts first?


    "No! I''m going to open the trumpet and fight with them to see who can do it! "Seeing that Lin Xi was about to tear her up, Tang Xiaotang quickly stopped her: "Lin Xi, do you think what they said is wrong? I''m really taking advantage of Zhou Yang''s fried heat. "


    "Yes, yes, but --" Lin Xi was unwilling.


    "Since they are telling the truth, there is nothing to argue about." After all, it''s wrong! Tang Xiaotang picked up an egg tart, peeled off the tin foil, and directly bit off half of it. The delicious taste of crab roe made her almost bite off her tongue and chew the food contentedly. Tang Xiaotang deeply felt that it was so happy to be a creature with taste.


    "But they make rumors! Say you don''t have acting skills, just a vase or something, just want to go up! That''s too much! "


    Little girl has a sense of justice! Tang Xiaotang had an egg tart in his mouth, so he ate it and said, "if they make rumors, there''s no need to argue. Anyway, it''s fake. No matter how much they say, it won''t be true."


    "What''s more," she said, swallowing and biting, leaving only a small piece of an egg tart: "do you think I''m a vase?"


    "Of course not, Tang Tang, your acting is absolutely the best I''ve ever seen!" Lin Xi''s subconscious refutation.


    "That''s enough," Tang Xiaotang said, putting the last piece into his mouth. "When the movie comes out, I''m not the one who gets slapped in the face."


    After Tang Xiaotang''s analysis, the anger in Lin Xi''s heart finally dissipated, and the whole person was sober. Indeed, now the public opinion is on the negative side of them. If you talk at this time, it will not play any role except bringing trouble to yourself.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t help you..." Lin Xi was a little sad. At this time, she couldn''t help her own goddess, and she had to watch others blacking her. She was really sad.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m very happy if you can stand by me and support me!" Tang Xiaotang licked the cream off his lips and said softly.


    Maybe her voice is too strange, calm down Lin Xi finally felt something wrong: "Tang Tang, what are you doing? Why is it so strange? "


    "Well, nothing." Tang Xiaotang swallowed his last bite of cake and said contentedly, "I''m eating."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    Lin Xi "...


    you are eating at such a critical moment?! There is no mistake! Wait, and eating in the middle of the night, are you really not afraid of getting fat?


    "You eat?" She screamed, "my God! You eat so late! What if you get fat? " And speaking of it, it seems that the strange sound just happened as soon as the phone was connected... So, did she eat a whole phone call time?!


    She can''t imagine her goddess getting fat. It''s terrible!


    Wuwuwu, if she gets fat... Lin Xi clenches her teeth. Forget it, even if she gets fat, she is still a goddess!


    "Ann, don''t worry," Tang Xiaotang comforted her. "I''m not fat because I can''t eat much. So don''t worry."


    Lin Xi: "although I was comforted, I suddenly became more congested. What''s the matter?


    -


    I spent a few days in training. Maybe it''s because Tang Xiaotang, as a mermaid, has a talent for singing, so the training is very simple for her, and she has made rapid progress.


    No longer see Wu Liang, no chance to get close to Zhou Yang, Tang Xiaotang seems very serious, at least teach her those teachers feel that she is a talented and hardworking and modest girl.


    "Tang Tang, your talent is too high. I can''t teach you any more." Tang Xiaotang''s piano teacher is a middle-aged woman. She began to learn piano at the age of five. She has been learning piano for 35 years now, and her piano skills are excellent.


    Originally, she didn''t think about how to teach Tang Xiaotang, but she didn''t expect that her talent was so high. After only a few days of teaching, she could almost play the piano.


    Tang Xiaotang can play the piano, but this mermaid''s fingers are too stiff to play for a while. There''s no way to change it. No matter how high her piano skills are, it''s useless. It can only be made up by constant practice.


    "If you practice a few more years, even I can''t match you." She said with emotion.


    "It''s better for you, teacher." Tang Xiaotang said modestly that this person''s piano skills are really very powerful. She is a rare top player among human beings. She also benefited a lot from studying with her during this period, not to say how much she gained in skills. After all, she has learned too much, and many skills are not thoroughly studied by people who specialized in piano.


    This is true of the piano class. The teachers of other classes have similar opinions on Tang Xiaotang. Tang Xiaotang never despises human beings and doesn''t study seriously just because she has mastered these skills. On the one hand, she wants to play for others. On the other hand, she really thinks that it''s good to learn more.


    And anyway, I''ve come all the time. I''ve studied hard and I''ve never studied hard. I''d better study hard.


    After class, Tang Xiaotang is ready to pack up and leave. The teacher said that she is good enough to learn, so she doesn''t need to come back, so she will take all her things back to her apartment.


    Just out of the classroom door, melodious melody will ring up, Tang Xiaotang easy one hand embrace books, one hand pick up the phone, while walking to pick up: "Hello, hello?"


    "Tang Tang, where are you now?"


    There is Wu Liang on the other side of the phone. Tang Xiaotang told him, "I''m going back to my apartment after my piano lesson."


    "Oh, that''s it." Obviously, the other party just asked and didn''t mean anything else: "by the way, there is one thing I want to inform you. Because of your good performance that day, director Yue decided to add a play to you. You can have a look at it when you have time recently. I''ve sent the script to your email."


    "Really? Excellent! Thank you Angkor! "


    Tang Xiaotang was really surprised. She was thinking about how to approach Zhou Yang again. Wu Liang sent the news, and she quickly said thanks.


    "It''s nothing. You''re very good. Keep working hard!" Wu Liang didn''t give up his hope, but director Lian Yue said that she was good at acting, and even offered to add a play to her. He was also very happy: "you are ready. I''m going to let you officially appear in the next few days. Even songs are ready for you."


    "Good! I will try my best Tang Xiaotang''s voice sounds very excited, but in fact she is not excited at all.


    Becoming a star is only a secondary task. At present, her main task is Zhou Yang. She doesn''t want to be distracted by other things at all...


    but on second thought, Tang Xiaotang thinks that this may also be an opportunity. Now she and Zhou Yang are also having an affair. Maybe once she performs well, the company will let Zhou Yang work with her - for example, making a poster or a MV. It''s possible.


    Well, even if it''s impossible, she will try to make it possible!


    Tang Xiaotang is in a relaxed mood. He doesn''t put away his cell phone until he hangs up. She went to the gate, just as a low-key black car came, the front passenger''s black window rolled down, revealing Lin Xi''s face.


    "Tang Tang! Why are you so slow? I''ve been waiting for you for a while! " After she cooked up with Tang Xiaotang, Lin Xi found that her goddess was not so perfect. In fact, she was a nervous eater in private. She thought about how to eat all day, but she was still very gentle and easy to get along with.Well, do you think this kind of Goddess is more real? Seems to like her more...


    "Angkor called me just now." Tang Xiaotang first opened the back door and threw the book in her hand. Then she bent down to sit on it and pulled up the door. She looked at Lin Xi, who was sitting in the co pilot''s seat: "let''s go to the crew."


    "Ah? Why the crew? This point, isn''t it time to eat? " Lin Xi really didn''t understand. As soon as the meal arrived, she always remembered eating more than anyone. How did she change her temper today?


    "Angkor said that director Yue decided to give me more drama. We''ll go to the cast now." Tang Xiaotang added, "by the way, you remind me. By the way, I''ll go to Xianhe restaurant to buy some snacks, and then I''ll bring some to you for dessert."


    "You think everyone is as greedy for sweets as you are!" Lin Xi curled his lips and never admitted that he was jealous. Why is this guy so sweet that he doesn''t get fat? It''s not scientific!


    "Forget it. I think we''d better go there directly. Today, we''ll only eat the bad box lunch of the cast." Tang Xiaotang said with regret.


    "Wait! Don''t Sure enough, Lin Xi can''t stand it. Tang Xiaotang knows that this girl seems to despise her. In fact, her mouth is more cunning than anyone else: "forget it, we''d better go to the crane restaurant and have a snack before we go."


    The driver went around to Xianhe restaurant and bought some snacks. The two of them sat on the bus and ate while walking. The snacks of this century old restaurant are delicious and can''t stop. By the time the crew had eaten half full, of course, there were only a few snacks left. It was estimated that there would be no one left in the crew.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    "Here you are, Tang."


    Yue Hao is very happy to see Tang Xiaotang. He just mentioned it to Wu Liang yesterday. Today she is here.


    "Hello, director Yue."


    Tang Xiaotang said hello and distributed the snacks to the people. On the one hand, she said hello to them. On the other hand, all the people who were familiar with her on that day also said hello to her.


    "Are you Tang Tang?"


    Suddenly, a woman in cheongsam and light make-up came to her face. Tang Xiaotang raised her head, looked at her bright face and said with a smile, "yes, I am Tang Tang." Look at this person''s dress, it should be Xia Jie who plays the female owner.


    "Hello, I''m Xia Jie." This person''s face is bright and gorgeous, which can be called a rare beauty. Unfortunately, she met Tang Xiaotang. In front of the enchanting and natural appearance of mermaid, she was a little bit eclipsed.


    Obviously, Xia Jie is also aware of this. Tang Xiaotang finds that she looks at herself with seven points of hostility in her eyes. Even if she doesn''t have to guess, she comes here to give her a bad impression.


    "Master Xia, would you like some snacks?" As if she didn''t know her intention, she handed over the package with a smile: "it''s the signature snack of Xianhe restaurant. It''s delicious!"


    "No, I don''t eat sweets."


    Xia Jie is not smiling. She holds her chest in her hands and her eyes are cold: "you''d better keep it for yourself, but I want to remind you that Zhou Yang doesn''t like fat people."


    She looked at each other''s delicate and beautiful face jealously and thought of Zhou Yangfa''s neck. She couldn''t help thinking sarcastically: "you''d better eat less to avoid getting fat and being abandoned!"


    Is this cursing her for being fat? But Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care. Anyway, she won''t get fat: "thank you for reminding me, but I don''t have that kind of relationship with Mr. Zhou, so I''d better leave this sentence to myself, Mr. Xia."


    Xia Jie is not soft, not hard hit a nail, what else do you want to say, but looking at not far away Lin Xi has come back, had to cold hum, left.


    "What did she tell you?" Lin Xi came over and looked at Xia Jie''s back in disgust. She seemed to hate her: "don''t pay attention to her! Just a green tea bitch


    "Lin Xi, do you know her?" Look at her face, it''s like knowing someone else.


    "Well! I don''t know that kind of woman Lin Xi cold hum a, tone disdain of deny a way, but her face clearly write "I know her" a few words.


    "Is it?" Tang Xiaotang restrained a smile, she looked at her: "but Lin Xi, this kind of words can''t be said in front of so many people next time." This is the entertainment industry. It will bring her trouble if she doesn''t stop.


    "Well, I see." Lin Xi is not afraid of trouble, but she thinks that she may blackmail her goddess, so she decides to tell her secretly next time.


    "By the way, the shooting has already started over there. Director Yue asked me to call you over."


    Tang Xiaotang follows Lin Xi. He sees Xia Jie making up. Zhou Yang and Qi Chen are talking to each other. Director Yue is talking to some of the staff. When he sees them coming, he turns his head: "what''s the matter? Have you seen the script?"


    Tang Xiaotang nodded.


    "May I go up?" Last time it was only 15 seconds, but this time it was a full minute, and there were lines. Yue Hao was worried that she was out of shape.


    "No problem, I can." There is no such thing as state in Tang Xiaotang.


    "OK, then you go to make up. When this scene is finished, we''ll take your scene."


    It''s the same stylist or the same clothes yesterday. This temporary addition is the scene under yesterday''s scene. It''s also the scene where the male owner meets the female owner for the first time.


    The man was designed by the villain in the dance hall, and all the people around him died. He was shot several times. He hid in the actor''s dressing room to escape the pursuit of the villain. Fortunately, he was seen by the woman who was making up. Then the woman saved him and took him out of the villain''s search area.


    Originally, the plot is like this, but here is a scene of Tang Xiaotang. The singer she plays discovers the hero hidden by the heroine, and then confronts the heroine.


    The female owner is the pillar of the song and dance hall, so the female singer she plays has always been hostile to the female owner. But this time, the female singer promised to help the male owner escape, but only on the condition that the male owner must marry her after he leaves.


    At this time, the man met the woman. Although he had a good feeling for her, it was nothing compared with his own life. So he agreed to the singer, and after he left, he married the singer as his second aunt.


    -


    "rose, what are you doing?"


    A woman''s lazy voice broke the silence in the narrow room. The woman sitting in front of the dressing table was surprised and saw the slender figure through the mirror.


    A crimson cheongsam woman lazily leaning on the door, her lips covered with red lipstick slightly tilted up, a pair of enchanting eyes looking at her, eyes a deep, she can''t see anything.


    "Peony, why don''t you knock?" Exasperation disguised her panic. She pretended to be angry. "This is my room!""Oh? Your room... "The woman walked into the room without caring. Her eyes looked at the room carelessly, and then stopped on the huge wardrobe. Her lips were deeper and her smile was more charming.


    "Peony, what''s the matter with you? If there''s nothing wrong, please go out! "


    Seeing her eyes resting on the cupboard and approaching step by step, rose became more nervous. He is in the cupboard, if found...


    but she can''t stop him, because she knows that peony is always eccentric. If she calls the supervisor, she will be in great trouble.


    The man in the closet saw the scene outside through the gap, and looked at the woman walking in step by step. He covered the injured shoulder with one hand and held the gun tightly with the other hand, and his eyes gradually became murderous.


    "Daddada -"


    no one spoke. The sound of high heels on the floor was like knocking on the hearts of people in the cupboard. He raised his gun and aimed at the woman. Just when she was one step away from the wardrobe, she suddenly stopped.


    "Rose, I just remind you, don''t forget, next time, it''s your turn." The woman''s tone is lazy. She seems to know everything, and she just comes for this.


    "I see. Now you can go out!" Rose was relieved that she didn''t find it.


    The man in the cupboard also put down his gun, and the sweat on his forehead slowly seeped out because he was nervous.


    "Oh." When they both thought that peony was going to leave, she suddenly turned back and opened the door of the wardrobe. Inside, the man''s stunned face came out, and the smile of Peony''s lips deepened.


    "No noise! Or I''ll kill you! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    They didn''t notice Tang Xiaotang''s situation. They just thought she was urgent. They immediately began to prepare for the next game.


    Only Zhou Yang on the stage stares at Tang Xiaotang''s back as he leaves. In front of him is a map full of white dots that no one else can see.


    Why did he see her dots turn blue on the map for a moment?


    However, when he went to see it again, it was still white. He thought he was dazzled by the dim light on the stage and had the illusion, so he soon put the matter behind him again.


    when Tang Xiaotang comes out of the toilet to restrain his impulse, the scenes of Zhou Yang and Xia Jie are finished.


    It''s her turn again.


    This scene is the scene where peony takes out the male master disguised as a little boy. She is one of the pillars of the song and dance hall. It''s normal for a little boy to carry things, but even so, the guards still have to check.


    -


    "who?" Two soldiers with guns stopped them. They looked suspiciously at the man with a low head and a bent waist: "who is he?"


    "Two soldiers, he''s my boy. He''s pulling my cart and bag for me." One of the guards looked better, and one of them was staring at her perfect curve: "it turns out that it''s Miss Peony''s boy, then --"


    "and so on!" Another soldier immediately interrupted him, he still looked at the man: "Miss peony, our young commander has an order, all people have to check before they can go, I hope you can understand."


    "Of course I understand." Peony is still with a smile, she glanced at the bag''s "little guy": "come on, Wang, raise your head to show the two soldiers."


    "Xiaosi" raised his head and showed a pockmarked face, which was nothing. There was a long wound on his left face, which looked terrible.


    Two soldiers just looked at it and let it go. This man is not what they are looking for.


    "Miss peony, go over."


    They let go of their guns and let them go. Before leaving, peony did not forget to give them a look: "two army masters, don''t forget to come to peony when you have time!"


    "Sure, sure!" The soldiers nodded and watched the peony step on the rickshaw. In front of the rickshaw, the man raised the rickshaw.


    The rickshaw disappeared into the night. As soon as it left their sight and turned into an alley, the peony said, "you can stop."


    This man really can bear it. If I remember correctly, he was shot in the shoulder just now. I didn''t expect that he could pull the motor car. He is really the famous Marshal Jiang.


    "Just leave me here, and you go."


    "Here?" The man responded quickly, "how do you go back? It''s a long way from where you live


    At this time, no matter how she went back, the peony in the car was stunned, and a different emotion flowed through her heart. She gazed at his back. After a while, she said faintly, "at this time, you''d better take care of yourself. I just want to bring you out, but I don''t care if you get caught in the city. "


    "No, my people are in the city." But for Li''s deceit, how could he have come to such a state?


    "Oh, forget it, as long as you remember our agreement." The car had stopped and peony came down by itself.


    "I remember." The man turned his head and looked at her, but in the dark, he could not see the woman''s expression, only a vague outline.


    "I''ll wait." Peony has stepped into the dark alley.


    Her back slowly disappeared in the night, the man looked at her back, until the shadow on the ground was also submerged by the darkness, he walked away.


    -


    "good! Perfect


    Because of Tang Xiaotang, he went through three scenes in a row. Yue Hao was very happy. He waved his hand: "OK, let''s have a rest! We''ll start in half an hour! "


    "Wow! Thank you, director Yue


    "Great


    Everyone is very happy. It''s very happy to have a rest during the busy shooting. Especially now it''s so hot, who doesn''t want to sit under the stage and blow the fan?


    Tang Xiaotang breathed a sigh of relief. She felt that her legs were numb, and the mermaid couldn''t stand the heat in such hot weather. She felt that she needed to rest and replenish water.


    But before she had a rest, the stylist pushed her to the dressing room as soon as she stepped down.


    "Come on, let''s get dressed!" The first scene after the break is Tang Xiaotang''s play.


    She had no choice but to sigh and let the stylist push her into the dressing room.


    Sitting on the chair, there are few people in the dressing room. The air conditioner is fully turned on, and there is still water. Tang Xiaotang drinks three bottles of mineral water, and finally feels better. She sits on the chair, blowing the air conditioner comfortably, watching the stylist turn over the wardrobe.


    Seeing that the stylist took out a red Chinese wedding dress, she quickly asked, "wait, am I going to wear this one?""Yes, the next scene... Let me see. The next scene is your marriage to the man."


    Tang Xiaotang knows where the next scene is without turning over the script. The man married peony as his second aunt according to the agreement, but he already likes the woman. In addition, peony is equivalent to forced marriage, so on the wedding night, he left peony alone to guard the empty room.


    "Wait, I want to change." Tang Xiaotang refused the red wedding dress and picked up a bright pink cheongsam. "I think the effect of this dress will be better."


    The male owner is the eldest son in the family. The identity of peony can only be his concubine.


    Concubines, however, can''t wear red.


    Although the man himself doesn''t care about these rules, they get married in the man''s old house. His parents and relatives will certainly pay attention to these things.


    So, in her opinion, this pink one is more suitable.


    "Well, it''s up to you." The stylist thought about it, thought what she said was reasonable, and agreed: "however, director Yue may not agree."


    "He will agree." Tang Xiaotang laughs.


    This character is interpreted by her. As long as he doesn''t disobey, can he still disagree?


    -


    the woman in pink cheongsam leans lazily against the bed post with a lazy smile on her face.


    She seems to have a special preference for cheongsam, even on such occasions, she also wears cheongsam.


    There were noisy footsteps outside, and she laughed a little deeper, watching the door kicked open.


    "You go down first." The man who came in waved back the servant girl behind him and walked in alone.


    "Squeak --" the door was closed and the sound of footsteps dispersed. The woman in front of the bed raised her head and looked at the man in front of her.


    Even at the wedding, he was still dressed in a military uniform, his hair was neatly combed, and he didn''t even take the gun off his waist.


    He didn''t want to marry her at all.


    "Peony, now I have kept my promise and married you." Her status is too low, no matter how his parents are not willing to accept such a woman as the first daughter-in-law, so her status is only second aunt too.


    "I hope you can know your identity in the future. I will give you what I should, but you should not, and you should never be delusional."


    His eyes were cold and sharp, stabbing at her like a knife, but she didn''t care, still smiling: "of course I know."


    -------------------


    some people say they want to see fanwai, but according to the latest requirements, fanwai can''t occupy the order of chapters in the text, so in order to be neat, the fanwai of each world will not be put in each volume in the future. After the end, a special fanwai volume will be opened to put all fanwai in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    "That''s good." The man turned away with no expression: "remember your identity, don''t do anything to shame the Jiang family!"


    This means that she can''t go to the dance hall any more.


    Looking at the door closed in front of me, the smile at the corner of Peony''s mouth became deeper and deeper. She moved slowly out of bed to the table.


    All kinds of wine and food, red dates, peanuts, longan, melon seeds and other things are on the table. This is dedicated to the new couple on their wedding night. It means to have a noble son early, but now, she can''t use them at all.


    Peony raised the wine pot on the table with a smile, ignoring the two small wine cups on the table. She raised her head and poured the wine into her mouth.


    "Pa --!"


    The empty wine pot fell to the ground and smashed. The woman with red cheeks was lying on the table, her shoulders trembling with laughter.


    Her eyes were misty and covered with water mist. The more enchanting face she set off, the more gorgeous and charming.


    "Ha ha ha... Ha ha..."


    "do you hate me so much?"


    "Jiang Li..."


    - -


    "OK!"


    Then there''s the play between the man and the woman. There''s nothing wrong with Tang Xiaotang. She looks at Lin Xi chatting with Qi Chen and decides to leave first.


    She felt that she needed a good rest. At least she had to go out for air. Otherwise, she might become a steamed fish.


    Today, she still doesn''t know anything from the bottom of Zhou Yang''s heart. She understands that Zhou Yang has no time to think about other things when filming in front of so many people.


    Oh, maybe the only thing he thinks about is how to get close to Lin Xi.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t think he has a crush on Lin Xi. It seems that Lin Xi''s identity is really not simple. Otherwise, how could he want to get close to Lin Xi?


    "Lin Xi, let''s go." Because Lin Xi sees that she really adores herself, and Tang Xiaotang also likes her character, so she doesn''t intend to spy on her.


    But maybe she can go back to the Internet and check her identity?


    "Oh, Qi Chen, let''s go first!"


    Lin Xi greets Qi Chen and goes to Tang Xiaotang.


    "Master Qi, let''s go first." Tang Xiaotang nods, greets Yue Hao and leaves. There will be her play tomorrow, so she has to come.


    "See you tomorrow!" Zhou Yang waved his hand to them, and Xia Jie beside him gave a "hum", but because of so many people, he said "goodbye."


    "See you tomorrow." Tang Xiaotang also waved and turned to walk out.


    -


    in the evening.


    Tang Xiaotang has a lollipop in his mouth, and his fingers are tapping on the keyboard in front of him.


    In front of the computer flash a string of data, she scanned at a glance, fingers kept hitting, the room only heard the "crackling" sound of the keyboard.


    "Found it!"


    Tang sugar and his eyes lit up, and finally entered the registered residence net, and sent out all the information of Albert.


    However, the more she looked, the more frowned she was. After reading all the information, Tang Xiaotang''s face had turned black.


    "What''s the matter! How could this be the result? "


    looked at the familiar information on the registered residence website, and a familiar face. She took a deep breath. Why is this guy?


    Mingming doesn''t want to get involved with him. When she got the first contract payment from Wu Liang that day, she called Gao Qing and turned the money to him. But who knows, Lin Xi is his sister?


    No wonder, that day Lin Xi will suddenly receive a call to rush back, it should be that he found out that she was her assistant.


    Why is she so unlucky? If the man thinks that she has a bad heart and directly suppresses her, she will not be able to complete her task of becoming a superstar?


    She looked at the information in front of her and felt that the world had really played a big joke on her. Now that you know what you want to know, Tang Xiaotang quickly exits the website and clears the trace left by his intrusion.


    She sat in the dark room and sighed deeply.


    Alas, now she can only pretend that she doesn''t know. Who didn''t expect that Lin Xi followed her mother''s surname? If she had known her identity, she would never have let this young lady be her assistant.


    But in that case, Zhou Yang''s suspicion can be cast off again - maybe people just know the identity of Miss Lin Xi and want to climb up through her?


    Is he really OK?


    No!


    Tang Xiaotang''s perception tells him that Lin Xi still has a problem, but now, she can''t get hold of it.


    Maybe she should test him?


    However, without knowing his details, she was afraid that she would be exposed and her identity would be known by the other party.


    What are we going to do?


    After thinking about it, Tang Xiaotang decided to find a chance to test Zhou Yang. After all, I can''t bear to have children! And anyway, the mysterious organization already knows their existence. Even if they find out her identity, it doesn''t matter.It''s just that this opportunity is not easy to find...


    think about it again, think about it again...


    forget it, let''s have a rest and continue to be "steamed fish" tomorrow!


    She was lying in a bathtub that was as big as a swimming pool, sinking herself into the water, closing her eyes and falling asleep.


    -


    at the same time, a villa.


    The night is already very deep. The computer screen in front of Zhou Yang is still on. Under the pale light, his face is gloomy and strange.


    "Is that true?"


    On the other side of the screen is a man''s face. He looks at the person across the computer whose face is hidden in the dark. His face is unbelievable: "don''t lie to me. I''ve been on the road for so many years, but I don''t know that Shi Qian has a sister."


    Shi Qian knew that his identity was unusual, so he protected his sister very well. Moreover, the two surnames of their brother and sister are not the same. His enemies only think that each other is his lover or something, and they have no idea that they are actually such a relationship.


    "Of course, I will never cheat you." Zhou Yang vowed that the system told him the news, and the system would never make a mistake.


    "Well, I''ll trust you once." The man called brother long was suspicious, but he decided to believe it for once. After all, the other party took the initiative to contact them. If something happened to them, he could not escape the relationship.


    Seeing that the contact is cut off, a dark light flashed in Zhou Yang''s eyes. Since he can''t get rid of Shi Qian himself, let the fool help him.


    Anyway, Shiqian has so many enemies. When he dies, everyone will think it''s revenge. No one can think of him.


    As for the other... He looked at the red dot with a cold smile.


    As long as Shi Qian is killed, he will get a lot of props. Those props will make him stand on the top of the world. When he has status and money, what is deep sea? Big deal, he hired people to use submarines and torpedoes to deal with her.


    As for the key to the world, with its status, are you afraid that you will not get the news?


    When all the tasks are finished, everything he wants will come true.


    With this idea, he turned off the computer, lay in bed, and soon fell asleep in those beautiful fantasies.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    The man who responded immediately raised his gun and pointed it at her head. He said in a low voice.


    But peony did not seem to care. Her eyes were still deep, and even the smile of her lips did not change. Soft and charming voice from her mouth spit out, as if in love: "if you shoot now, people outside will find you."


    The man''s face became darker. How could he not know? But if the woman told him where he was, he would also be found: "shut up!"


    "It''s unfriendly." Peony tilted his head, no fear, as if pointing to her forehead is just a toy gun: "do you want to leave?"


    The man lowered his voice: "do you have a way?"


    "There are ways, of course, but I won''t tell you if you point a gun at me." Peony lazy smile, with his hands from the front of the hair.


    See she didn''t say out of meaning, male Lord put down the gun in the hand: "what method?"


    "I can take you out, but I have conditions." Peony stepped on high heels to one side, took out a cigarette from the bag and put it between his fingers: "is there a fire?"


    The man subconsciously took out his lighter from his pocket and threw it to her. The silver lighter flashed cold light under the light. Peony took the lighter, and her long white fingers flexibly pried up the top cover. "Click" skillfully lit the cigarette and put it on her lips for a puff.


    She raised her neck, long neck in the light with ceramic general luster, spit out a smoke, she squinted at the man still standing in the wardrobe, with a light pick: "you marry me, I will send you out."


    "Sir!"


    At this time, after watching for a long time, the anxious rose finally made a sound. She looked at the man and the peony, and her tone was urgent: "peony, you can say it if you have a way, how can it be like this --"


    the man raised his hand and stopped her. He gazed at the lazy smoking woman, and his tone was deep and could not hear her emotion.


    "Well, I promise you."


    Smell speech, the corner of the woman''s mouth that sucks cigarette is deep bend up, spit out a cigarette again: "it''s a deal."


    "It''s a deal!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°£ã£õ£ô£¡ Great


    As soon as Yue Hao made a sound, all the people in the silent studio came back to their senses, and the audience immediately burst into fierce applause. They looked at Tang Xiaotang in amazement and deeply felt that the role was tailor-made for her.


    Zhou Yang and Xia Jie also wake up. They take a look at Tang Xiaotang, who is still gentle. They can''t believe that she is the charming and lazy woman just now. Just now, they were brought into the play by her!


    Xia Jie doesn''t say that her acting skills are not particularly exquisite, but Zhou Yang is different. As a film emperor, his acting skills are naturally first-class, but just now, the two people involuntarily immersed in the peony she plays, as if they were really facing the song girl who is full of dust and bewitching people.


    "You''re really wonderful!" This play is not short. He thought it would take two or three times, but he thought it would be over. Yue Hao looked at Tang Xiaotang, especially her. He thought that this time she would perform with so many lines and not too much experience. However, he didn''t know that she was even better than those two people.


    He could see at a glance that the two men had been taken away by her. In fact, not only they, but also he was a bit involved in the play. The image of the singer was simply portrayed by her.


    "Excuse me for a moment." Tang Xiaotang smiles at the crowd, and then immediately runs to one side of the bathroom.


    Bad, she didn''t know that mermaid was so sensitive to the smell of cigarettes that she couldn''t control her teeth!


    Fortunately, the next scene has nothing to do with herself, so don''t worry for the moment. The time for the next scene should be enough for her to adjust her state.


    -------------------


    sorry, I sent too many messages yesterday and missed part of them. Here is the content between chapters 458 and 459.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    The next day, the crew.


    Tang Xiaotang came very early. Today, she is the only one who has a play. She will go back and try her song.


    The stylist gave her a black cheongsam to try. Not everyone could control this gloomy color. However, it was director Yue''s request, and Tang Xiaotang did not object.


    A lifelike red peony is embroidered on the hem of the black cheongsam, and the red buckle on the neckline is shocking on the black satin. The costumes of the crew are all customized by the studio, and they are very exquisite in materials and styles. This cheongsam can be put on display in the art museum.


    Put on the cheongsam, Tang Xiaotang''s white skin is more and more pale, with a faint morbid decadence, but it is more and more that the face has a kind of soul stirring feeling.


    She wears a simple pearl hairpin on her head. The best pearls shine in the light like stars in her cloud like ink hair. When the stylist is about to pick up the earring and put it on her, he finds that she doesn''t have a hole in her ear.


    "Well? Don''t Tang Tang have ear holes? " Stylists think it''s strange, because it''s rare for female stars not to have ear holes.


    "Yes, I''m afraid of pain." Tang Xiaotang smiles and takes the ear clip in her hand: "I''ll do it myself."


    The stylist looks at his works and is also addicted to Tang Xiaotang''s beauty. She put down the powder she picked up just now, and wanted to dress her. But when she saw such a Tang Xiaotang, she felt that she did not need to add anything else. She just picked up a crimson lipstick and put it on her lips.


    "Wow, it''s so beautiful!" Lin Xi sighed.


    "All right!" The stylist stood up and asked her to look in the mirror


    "Great! Thank you, sister Ann Tang Xiaotang praised.


    "Well, go out and show them!"


    -


    "great, great!" Yue Hao looks at the woman in front of him with satisfaction, which is exactly the singer in his mind: "OK, we''ll start the next one right away."


    At the end of the movie, the man and the woman are going to leave this war-torn city. Before leaving, the man sees peony for the last time and she smokes heavily in a cigarette shop.


    -


    the coquettish woman leans lazily on the concubine''s couch, holding a pipe and puffing.


    Her face was morbid pale, her eyes were as black as ink, and she was dressed in a black cheongsam. The red peony bloomed on her clothes, like a splash of old blood.


    As soon as the man stepped into the door, there was a strong smell of smoke. He frowned in disgust, looked at her coldly, and yelled: "don''t smoke!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    The woman squinted lazily and glanced at him. She didn''t even drive her body. Her voice was hoarse, with a hint of laziness: "if you tell me not to smoke, I won''t smoke?"


    She took the cigarette gun in her hand, put her delicate white fingers on the brass barrel, took a deep puff, and then slowly spat it out to the man''s face. In the smoke, he couldn''t see her face clearly, only heard her voice with a smile: "who do you think you are?"


    The man frowned and stepped forward: "are you going with us?"


    "Go? Where are you going? " The woman laughs, bright but with a trace of decadence, just like the flourishing peony, although beautiful and beautiful, but with the sadness about to wither: "when will marshal Jiang have time to take care of me?"


    "Peony, don''t be willful. The army will attack soon." He seldom slowed down his tone and said to her seriously: "rose, she..."


    "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha Before he finished, he was interrupted by a violent laugh.


    The woman on the soft couch laughed so much that she burst into tears. At last, she said, maybe she was choking on the cigarette, and she began to cough.


    "Cough, cough! Ha ha... Cough! "


    "I don''t care about you." She laughed enough, slowly stopped and continued to smoke: "you and your little lover, go away together!"


    The man looked at her as if she was paralyzed on the concubine''s couch. He finally understood that she would not listen to what he said, so he turned and left.


    The door closed in front of the woman. She raised her eyes, gave a sneer and continued to smoke.


    -


    "good!"


    Yue Hao made a gesture, and all the actors stopped. Yue Hao looked at Tang Xiaotang and nodded with satisfaction: "this is the peony in my mind!"


    Tang Xiaotang light smile: "Yue guide, no, this role itself is very characteristic." The coquettish singing girl is a very plastic role in itself, which is contradictory and easy to attract people.


    "You''re better." Yue Hao waved her hand to show that she didn''t have to be modest: "if it wasn''t for you, I didn''t intend to add this role myself." It was her acting that made him see the hope, so he decided to let this very difficult role appear.


    He appreciated the outstanding acting and modest girl, and also wanted to give her a chance: "Xiao Tang, you are very suitable for acting. There will be a play there next week. I recommend you to have a try. "


    "Is it song Cheng?" Tang Xiaotang asked with a twinkle in his eyes.


    If Yue Hao is good at movies, then song Cheng is the most powerful director of TV dramas. His TV dramas have an easy audience rating of over 10 million.


    If she can play the leading role in his TV series last time, she will surely become a famous star in the whole country, so she doesn''t have to worry about this task any more.


    "Yes, he is my friend, too." Yue Hao nodded, thinking of his old friend''s temper, he reminded: "by the way, you must not say that I introduced you before the audition."


    Tang Xiaotang should go down.


    "Well, that''s it. We''ll have dinner together when we get back to work." Yue Hao said.


    Tang Xiaotang says goodbye to everyone in the crew. When it''s Zhou Yang''s turn, he seems to be reluctant to part with her. He seems to be haunted by her departure, but Tang Xiaotang knows that his real purpose is Lin Xi.


    "Will Tang Tang come again?" Even Qi Chen asked her, but this eye also fell on Lin Xi.


    "Of course, I''ll come. I haven''t had a green banquet yet." Tang Xiaotang smiles and leaves with Lin Xi.


    In the afternoon, Tang Xiaotang went to the recording studio according to the address given by Wu Liang and auditioned her song. The lyrics are very good and the song is also very good. It can be seen that cloud media has made great efforts to make her popular.


    It''s easy for Tang Xiaotang to sing a song. She finished recording without much effort.


    Then she has nothing to do. She just eats, drinks and plays all day long. Because there is no fame and few companies are willing to let her speak for her, she is idle.


    Tang Xiaotang collects information about mysterious organizations on the Internet every day, or pays attention to some public welfare organizations that protect the ocean. She even donates the money she has earned in recent months to them anonymously.


    Time goes by like this, during this period, Tang Xiaotang also checked the song city drama. This is not hidden news. In fact, song Cheng''s play is based on a popular novel. The novel has hit over 100 million and gathered a large group of readers. This time, I heard that the book is going to be a TV play, and almost everyone is discussing this topic.


    Tang Xiaotang has a look at the general plot. This novel called "the chronicles of nine states" mainly tells the story of the male master who is upgrading all the way to fight monsters in a world called xuantianjie, and finally enjoys power and beauty.


    The man''s identity seems humble, but in fact it hides secrets. He has been haunted by golden fingers all the way, and many opportunities have helped him to find out his true identity and defeat the ultimate boss. This is a typical routine. However, due to the excellent writing style and rich imagination of the author, this book can also be regarded as the best online article.Of course, song Cheng usually doesn''t accept it just because of this, but it is said that this time, the play is in cooperation with the world-class film and television company of M country, and the special effects are all produced by the other side. We just need to make a good plot here.


    It is reasonable to say that such a play is usually made up of people at the level of emperor and queen. However, this play is not full of stars in imagination - no, it can''t be said that. In fact, it is full of stars, because all the supporting roles in this play have won at least one award.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    It should be said that all its main roles are not internal, because song Cheng said that the main roles are all chosen by himself.


    Although this book is the ending of one person in a lifetime, as with all similar articles, in fact, in addition to the heroine, the heroine''s confidants in the book appear many times, and their identities are not low. These confidants have more time to appear than the heroine.


    So in addition to the hero and heroine, there are a total of seven supporting roles in the main role.


    According to Yue Hao''s suggestion, he himself suggested Tang Xiaotang try the heroine, but after seeing the main plot, Tang Xiaotang didn''t plan to audition for the heroine.


    She took a fancy to one of the girls, qiluo.


    Kyushu annals, therefore named Kyushu, one of the largest state is the world''s largest ocean - cangming state.


    Qiluo is the princess of the chimaera in cangming state.


    Mackerel is the mermaid. Tang Xiaotang chose this role after careful consideration. First of all, her body is a mermaid, and this role is certainly more handy than other roles. Secondly, the role itself is very popular in the book, and people who like her don''t have to be less female owners, so there''s no need to worry about the fire. And most importantly, Tang Xiaotang hopes to show her love for the ocean through this role, and those who like this role The person who plays this role should love her and she can also use it to achieve her goal of publicity.


    At that time, her appearance as a public welfare messenger will not cause too much surprise.


    Now that he has chosen the role, Tang Xiaotang has been lying in the apartment to study the role in his spare time these days. She knows that even if she is a supporting role, there will definitely be many competitors. Although she has the advantage of appearance, only appearance is absolutely not enough. If we want to be safe, we must make full preparations in advance.


    Qiluo, the youngest princess of the mackerel clan, is similar to Tang Xiaotang''s original body. The author describes her in the book as follows: she has long silver hair and buttocks, her ears are like fins but not fins, her blue eyes are as clear as the sea, her skin is whiter than snow, and her waist is clear, but under her waist is a blue fish tail full of scales, half a man and half a fish, which is the legendary pearl of tears A killer.


    The first time she met with the man was in the most dangerous sea area of cangming state, where the shark people actually hunted and killed people. The merchant ship that the man took was the prey that the shark people liked, so she deliberately introduced it here.


    As usual, none of the people who entered the merchant ship could leave alive. All of them turned into food in the mouth of the shark people. However, the male master was worthy of being the male master. He had a male god aura, and the bloody thing happened at the moment when he fell into the sea. Qiluo fell in love with the male protagonist at first sight.


    Because she was the youngest princess of the chimaera, the chimaeras didn''t dare to offend her, so they had to watch qiluo save the hero. Moreover, qiluo not only safely sent him out of the dead sea, but also gave the most important thing of the chimaera, her mackerel beads, to the man.


    In this book, qiluo is the legendary affectionate female partner. She is the one who loves the male protagonist most among several female characters. For the sake of the hero, she gave up her identity as a princess of the chimaera, and even got the secret medicine from the wizard and became a human.


    Maybe the hero began to like her, but after the heroine appeared, his eyes were gradually attracted by the heroine, and at the critical moment, each time qiluo was a step later than the heroine, so she was destined to fall behind the heroine.


    I don''t know if the author hopes to have such a confidant who loves her deeply. That''s why she creates the character of qiluo. Even if the man doesn''t love qiluo, qiluo still loves him deeply, and even gives her her her own blood in order to save the poisonous woman.


    Unlike other female partners, she also tries to hurt the female owner or alienate the relationship between the male and female owners and rob the male owner. She is just like the patron saint of the love between the male and female owners, and always thinks about the happiness of the male owner.


    but the final outcome of her is not very good. Because the woman has poisonous blood, she has lost the natural healing ability of the shark and the old look of the city. In the end, she died in order to help the male leader block the villain and turn it into a bubble.


    Then, after watching the story, Tang Xiaotang only thinks that the author of this book must have been deeply poisoned by the daughter of the sea when he was a child. Otherwise, how could he write such a story about kengdai?


    Although the ending of qiluo makes Tang Xiaotang very frustrated, if you think about such a role, it can really attract people, especially the girls.


    So she decided to get the part!


    "Onceit travel level events to find love"


    the beautiful melody rings in the room. Tang Xiaotang holds "the chronicles of Kyushu" in one hand and picks up the mobile phone in the other hand. The caller ID is Lin Xi.


    "Lin Xi? What can I do for you? " Since she knew the identity of this young lady, Tang Xiaotang did not dare to call her, even though she did not call her before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    "Tang Tang, can I ask you something?" There came Lin Xi with a voice of prayer.


    Tang Xiaotang knew that she was pretending to be poor, but she still had to be fooled: "what''s the matter? Is there anything difficult for you that I can help you with? "


    "Tang Tang, someone I know held a birthday party, but he is a fan of you. He always wants to see you. Can you come?" Lin Xi''s tone is very sincere, but Tang Xiaotang has a kind of unknown premonition, as if he was calculating something.


    She subconsciously wanted to refuse: "but you know, I''m going to audition for song''s drama. I''m afraid I don''t have time recently...


    " please, Tang Tang Tang! I know your audition is next week, but that man''s party is tomorrow! It''s only one day. I promise it won''t affect you! "


    "Please, please! Please! I know you''re the best! " There began to pray, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t stand such a prayer, so he had no choice but to agree: "OK, OK, I''ve convinced you, can''t I go?"


    "I know you''re the best! I''ll try on the dress with you tomorrow! Goodbye ~ "


    when Lin Xi hangs up, Tang Xiaotang holds his cell phone with a black screen. He always has a bad feeling.


    What does Lin Xi want to do?


    The next day soon arrived. Before Tang Xiaotang got up, she was pulled out of bed by Lin Xi. She was afraid that she would run away: "hurry up! The stylist is already waiting for us! "


    He was dragged to a private design studio in the commercial center, changed into a black fishtail evening dress and made a perfect Tang Xiaotang. Looking at Lin Xi in a goose yellow dress, he was confused: "Lin Xi, where are we going?" Such a solemn dress is not like an ordinary banquet.


    "Well, it''s an ordinary birthday party!" Lin Xi''s eyes wandered from side to side, not daring to look into her eyes. Her real purpose today is not just to let her attend a banquet, but now this purpose can''t let her know, otherwise she will definitely turn around and leave immediately!


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Tang Xiaotang couldn''t see her eyes and didn''t know what she was thinking. She wanted to continue to ask, so she heard the stylist say, "it''s OK, two ladies."


    "Great! Let''s go, or we won''t be able to catch up! "


    Lin Xi breathed a sigh of relief and quickly dragged Tang Xiaotang to the driver''s car waiting outside. Before Tang Xiaotang could react, the car drove out as fast as she was afraid of her regret. She didn''t even have time to speak.


    Tang Xiaotang: "how do you feel like being pulled out and sold by black car drivers?


    The car drove out of the city, toward the suburbs, and drove further and further around the mountain road. Tang Xiaotang always felt uneasy in the car, and his right eyelid kept jumping.


    It''s said that the left eye jumps to wealth and the right eye jumps to disaster. Is there any disaster today?


    There are more and more cars along the way. Cars continue to drive forward. A luxury manor located in the middle of the mountain slowly appears in front of us. At this time, the huge carved iron door is open, and there are luxury cars everywhere.


    How can such an environment be an ordinary birthday party? Associate with someone''s identity, Tang Xiaotang has a bad guess.


    , what time did you see the birthday of Albert when he registered residence registration? Isn''t it today?


    Their car drove straight in and stopped in front of a tall and imposing villa. An old man with half a hundred hair opened the door for them, and then looked at Lin Xi with a smile: "Miss, welcome back!"


    "Mubo! Long time no see. How are you doing recently? " Lin Xi jumped down with a smile and hugged each other''s arm: "I''m back! Do you miss me? "


    "Of course I do. The young master also misses the young lady very much." Mubo looked at her with a kind smile, as if looking at his own child.


    "Bang! That big iceberg won''t miss me! " Lin Xi''s lips curled and he didn''t want to mention that person. Seeing her appearance, Tang Xiaotang almost affirmed that the protagonist of today''s banquet, the paralyzed son of the world, was Shiqian!


    But now she has to pretend that she doesn''t know. She gets out of the car and stands on Lin Xi''s side with a smile on her face. Only Tang Xiaotang knows that, and her heart is about to cry!


    "Is this lady..." Mubo saw the gorgeous beauty standing on the side of his miss, showing a face of doubt. Who is this? How could the young lady bring her to the young master''s birthday party?


    But even he had to admit that the girl was really beautiful. At least none of the young masters and lovers he had met could match her.


    And the smile on her face also looks very real, unlike those women with hypocrisy and greed, but what''s the matter in her eyes? Doesn''t she know it''s the first young master''s birthday?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    "Ah, yes! Mubo, this is my idol Tangtang Lin Xi winks at Mu Bo, and her voice is loud. Then she goes to him and murmurs a few words. Tang Xiaotang''s ears are sharp. She hears her words clearly, and she is not so depressed.


    If you don''t know, Lin Xi is trying to fix them up. She is really stupid.


    Tang Xiaotang really wants to turn around and leave. She has enough tasks, but she doesn''t want to make trouble for herself. And there were many reasons to leave her, but suddenly she changed her mind.


    "Hello, mubo. I''m Tang Tang." With a warm smile on the woman''s face, the bright and moving face is more and more radiant. Seeing the surrounding eyes gather here, Mulin sighs. It''s good that the girl is not proud, but this face can cause trouble. I''m afraid it''s not suitable for a family like Shijia.


    Tang Xiaotang certainly knew what he was thinking, but she did it on purpose. For example, it''s too easy for her to get a person''s approval, but her purpose is not Shi Qian. She doesn''t want to make trouble for her with Lin Xi.


    "Come in, Miss Tang." A "Miss Tang" at least shows that he does not agree with Lin Xi''s idea. Tang Xiaotang is very satisfied with the result.


    But Lin Xi couldn''t understand this meaning. She was protected by Shi Qian. She was very simple and didn''t know how to hide anything. So she looked at Mu Lin excitedly and said excitedly: "I''ll talk to you! Tang Tang''s performance is excellent


    Mulin doesn''t watch gossip, and he doesn''t like movies and TV series when he is old, so he''s not interested in it at all: "is that right? Miss, you haven''t come back for a long time. How about staying a few more days this time? Your room has been kept by the young master, and I have asked someone to clean it all the time! "


    "No, I don''t want to see that ice face every day." Lin Xi didn''t feel that Mulin was changing the topic. She seemed a little disappointed: "by the way, is that ice face OK recently?"


    "Young master is very good..." Mulin wanted to say "he misses you very much too", but after thinking about it, he felt that this sentence really had no credibility. His young master didn''t look like miss.


    "Forget it, I know he will be happy without me." Lin Xi sighed, then turned his head and looked at Tang Xiaotang who was following them: "Tang Tang Tang, the banquet hasn''t started yet. Shall I take you to visit here?"


    "Good." Tang Xiaotang is trying to find a reason to get rid of them and do her own business. Lin Xi agrees immediately.


    They left the wood and left together.


    -


    this birthday party is very big. It not only invited people from the business and political circles, but also many famous star directors. Tang Xiaotang has seen several stars who have been on TV and won awards in the past.


    But it''s no surprise. After all, Shi Qian is the chairman and President of cloud media entertainment. It''s normal for these artists under his name to come to the party.


    "Master Zhou, what a coincidence!"


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the man who deliberately approached them in front of him, with a little surprise on his face: "are you here, too?"


    "Tang Tang, and Miss Lin." Zhou Yang nodded. He has something important to do today, and...


    his eyes are on Lin Xi, and there is a dim light in his eyes. Now he can''t get too close to Lin Xi. He said with a smile: "I''m going there, and the two ladies are free."


    Tang Xiaotang saw the cold in his eyes, her eyes remained unchanged, but her heart sank.


    I feel that he will do something, and it''s aimed at Lin Xi.


    It seems that we must follow him closely tonight. Maybe we can catch his tail.


    The banquet hasn''t started yet, so they continue to wander around the manor. They meet many familiar stars. Tang Xiaotang even sees Yue Hao. The middle-aged man standing with him should be song Cheng. They also met Qi Chen, and he took the initiative to say hello to them.


    Tang Xiaotang kept in mind all the places he had passed.


    As she looks at the terrain, she pays attention to Zhou Yang, who is chatting with others on the other side. Suddenly, she feels that as soon as Lin Xi, who is holding her by her side, stops, she subconsciously stops.


    "What''s the matter? Lin Xi... "She looked back and saw the expressionless man standing in front of her.


    His handsome face was as stiff as when he first saw her, and his cold eyes on her were as real as before, especially when he was holding a woman they all knew, and Lin Xi was still staring at others.


    It was an embarrassing scene.


    Tang Xiaotang showed some embarrassment and surprise: "is it you?"


    Shi Qian ignored her, which she expected. Instead, Xia Jie, who was holding Shiqian, chuckled: "Tang Tang, do you know ah Qian?"


    After hearing this, Lin Xi finally takes back her eyes to Xia Jie. She looks at Tang Xiaotang in surprise: "do you know him?"


    "This gentleman helped me." Tang Xiaotang gently said: "Lin Xi, let''s go there.""No way!" Lin Xi glared at the woman beside him and turned her eyes: "since he helped you, I''ll go there. You two have a good chat!"


    Then she drags Xia Jie beside the other side, regardless of her, and drags her to one side. Leaving Tang Xiaotang and Shi Qian with big eyes and small eyes, a face of embarrassment.


    "Well, sir, thank you for that day." Tang Xiaotang didn''t have any words to talk about. In fact, he thought about how to get rid of him: "by the way, I transferred the money to you. Did you receive it?"


    Shi Qian is still expressionless.


    Seeing that he doesn''t speak, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t bother to talk about it any more. He hasn''t come to trouble her all the time. It seems that he already thinks she has no problem.


    So she turned around, ready to leave to find Zhou Yang.


    "No matter what your purpose of approaching Xiaoxi is, I hope you can give up." Just as she was about to leave, suddenly a man''s low voice came from behind. She suddenly turned back, her beautiful blue eyes staring at him: "what are you talking about?"


    There''s no delusion of victimization, is there? Where can he see that she has a purpose for Lin Xi?


    "Miss Tang doesn''t have to." His tone has no ups and downs, but the depth is cold: "Xiaoxi likes you very much, so I won''t say anything, but if you hurt her, I promise you can''t get along in the entertainment industry."


    Tang Xiaotang is about to explode. It''s really stupid that human beings can''t communicate with each other! Originally, she wanted to argue with him, but she suddenly remembered that the more people argued, the more problems they felt, so she simply didn''t care about him and turned away.


    What a problem!


    Tang Xiaotang angrily and quickly approaches Lin Xi, who is standing beside the pool with several women. If it wasn''t for Zhou Yang and the task, she would never stay here! never!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    Lin Xizheng, Xia Jie and several other strange women stand together. Before Tang Xiaotang comes near, he hears the voice of their dispute. It seems that Lin Xi spills wine on one of the women''s dresses.


    Xia Jie holds her arm and looks at her. Seeing that she doesn''t mean to help Lin Xi, Tang Xiaotang knows that she must not know Lin Xi''s true identity.


    She has a good feeling for Lin Xi, so Tang Xiaotang is going to help her out, but suddenly he sees one of them.


    She immediately ran up and grabbed Lin Xi, who was about to fall into the pool because of the man''s movement. She threw her aside.


    But in this way, she lost her balance and fell into the water as soon as she tilted.


    "Poop


    Tang Xiaotang is not afraid of falling into the water. Anyway, she is a mermaid and can breathe freely even in the water. As soon as she fell into the water, the instinct of her body made her subconsciously show the gills of the mermaid. As she was about to swim ashore, Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt a strange feeling sweeping her body.


    It''s like being targeted by something. It''s weird.


    She felt very uncomfortable. Her gills and fins had shrunk back. Tang Xiaotang pretended that she couldn''t swim. She drank a lot of water and cried for help.


    The movement here attracted many people. Her "frightened" eyes swam quickly among the people on the shore, but she ran into a pair of eyes with astonishment.


    "Mermaid..." at that moment, she heard the voice in his heart.


    "Help! Come on


    Lin Xi on the bank yelled, but no one came forward. Just now, when those women saw Tang Xiaotang fall into the water, they couldn''t swim. They had already slipped away when people gathered. No one paid attention to them at this time.


    "Poop


    Splashing water, is a sound of falling water, a figure jumped down, toward Tang Xiaotang close. When the man came near, Tang Xiaotang found that it was Shi Qian.


    "You..." she opened her mouth. As a result, a mouthful of water choked directly into her throat. Tang Xiaotang began to cough.


    "Don''t move." Across the water to see that pair of blue eyes, he has a moment to shake God, but soon take back the mind, neat pull her, with her to swim to the shore.


    Tang Xiaotang was pretending to drown. Naturally, she didn''t cling to him as tightly as the real drowning person. She cooperated with his action and soon got to the shore.


    At this time, the security personnel of the manor also arrived. They quickly pulled them up. Shiqian threw off his wet coat and looked back at Tang Xiaotang: "are you ok?"


    Although I suspect that she has a problem, after all, she just fell into the water for the sake of Lin Xi. If it wasn''t for her, it might be Lin Xi who fell into the water. He must thank her for that.


    "Tang Tang, are you ok?" Lin Xi''s face is anxious. Tang Xiaotang looks at her crying and knows that she is really worried about herself.


    "Cough... I''m fine, thank you!" She spits out the water in her mouth, making her voice sound as hoarse as choking water. While comforting Lin Xi, her eyes are quietly cast on a person. When she sees that person coming through the crowd, she finally shows a sneer at the bottom of her heart.


    There is a problem!


    "Tang Tang, are you ok?"


    The man in front of him was worried. He raised his hand to take off his suit coat and put it on Tang Xiaotang: "be careful, you''ll catch a cold."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at him gratefully: "thank you, Mr. Zhou."


    "It doesn''t matter." Each other''s understanding smile, eyes seem to flash a light: "have you brought clothes over?"? Why don''t you change it? "


    "Yes, yes! Come on, I''ll take you to change! " Lin Xi was also worried just now. At this time, she reflected that her wet clothes were really wrong. She quickly helped Tang Xiaotang up and said, "let''s go!"


    Zhou Yang looks at their backs and takes a quiet look at the same wet man beside him. His eyes are dark and flickering. After standing for a moment, he quickly turns and leaves.


    Seeing that there was no excitement to watch, the crowd slowly dispersed. When something like this happened at the birthday party, Shiqian was a little upset. Although he doesn''t want to let people know his relationship with Lin Xi, it doesn''t mean that he will watch her being bullied.


    "Time always." Gao Qing came to him from the other side. When it happened, he was dealing with it on the other side, so he didn''t see who fell into the water. Watching his boss jump into the water to save people, he just thought it was Lin Xi who fell.


    "Do you know what to do?" Shi Qian''s expressionless face didn''t affect his momentum, even though he was dripping all over.


    "I know." Gao Qing nodded. Others didn''t know the relationship between the boss and Miss Lin Xi. As his confidant, he knew all about it. Those women had bad luck this time.


    "And Xia Jie, I don''t want to see her again." The reason why this woman approached him was clear to him. Generally, he would not refuse anything you like. Obviously, like Lin Xi who has always disliked Xia Jie, she has always hated Lin Xi. Today''s event definitely has her share of credit.Although he can turn a blind eye to her little actions, it doesn''t mean that he is willing to let her hurt his sister.


    Her heart was enlarged.


    Gao Qing feels sorry for Xia Jie. If she stays well and honestly, don''t think so much about it. Maybe she will become popular in the end. It''s a pity that she is so greedy that she even wants to be the only one around her boss, which is considered to miss Lin Xi.


    But he won''t say anything more. Anyway, these people have nothing to do with him.


    Gao Qing left quietly, and when he left, he looked at the two disappeared figures in his back. His eyes were at a loss for a moment.


    Just now, in the pool, for a moment, he thought it was that person... But she couldn''t even swim. How could it be "she"?


    He laughs at himself. For so long, he has been looking for "her", but so far, he has not even seen the shadow of "her".


    He sighed at the thought of the dark blue eyes he saw in the haze.


    Maybe "she" doesn''t exist at all, it''s just an illusion before he was dying...


    - -


    Tang Xiaotang followed Lin Xi to a guest room. Lin Xi wanted to get a dress for Tang Xiaotang, but as soon as she opened the door, she saw a maid holding a new dress at the door.


    "Miss Lin, sir asked me to bring this." The maid put down the dress and left, leaving Tang Xiaotang to look at the dress and look at Lin Xi.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t feel anything. She knew that it was because she helped Lin Xi, so the man would help her. But Lin Xi didn''t think so.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    She only felt that her brother must have fallen in love with Tang Tang. Otherwise, how could his cold personality meddle? Then the more she thought about it, the more likely she felt that it was possible. To be honest, she liked Tang Tang more than anyone else, and Tang Tang was better than Xia Jie many times. It was absolutely the best choice for her to be her sister-in-law.


    Tang Xiaotang is worried about another thing in his heart, so he doesn''t notice Lin Xi''s look. She unfolded the light blue dress and thought about what had just happened by the pool.


    Sure enough, she tried to find out the problem. How could he know she was a mermaid? And that sudden change of attitude, if there is no problem, is strange. He obviously wants her to do something.


    Take off the coat that has been soaked in water, Tang Xiaotang explored it carefully with her mental strength. Sure enough, a faint wave loomed on the clothes. She folded the clothes carefully, put them aside, and began to take off her wet skirt.


    It''s really uncomfortable. Wearing this is like being bound by a fishing net, especially when she was wet just now. She really wants to wear nothing and go back to fishtail to relax...


    "Tang Tang Tang, I''ll ask you a question, do you think..." as soon as Lin Xi looks up, she sees a large area of naked skin, with a few points of blue across her eyes. She eats it immediately "Tang Tang, your back..."


    Tang Xiaotang was also frightened by her, but she quickly responded and asked with a smile, "what''s wrong with my back?"


    "I see a piece of blue on your back!"


    "Where is it?" Tang Xiaotang strangely turned his back and reached out to touch: "here?"


    Lin Xi fixed her eyes again and saw that her smooth and white skin was perfect to the extreme, where did she get the blue: "eh? No more, ah... "


    " are you dazzled? Do you think the blue of this dress is my skin Tang Xiaotang sighed in her heart. Fortunately, she responded in time. She just relaxed for a moment, but she didn''t expect that scales came out. She really needs to be careful.


    "Well, maybe it''s me who''s blinded." Lin Xi nodded depressed, Tang Xiaotang gently comforted her: "maybe you are really tired today, if you are not comfortable, we will go back ahead of time."


    "Well, I''m fine. Let''s keep on staying." I''m kidding. If she goes back, her plan for today will be in vain! After a while, I still want to make up for them!


    "Well, if you want to leave, tell me." Tang Xiaotang just said that she didn''t want to leave so early because she had other things to do.


    "Mm-hmm, I know!" Lin Xi nodded.


    There are many people in the hall. When Tang Xiaotang changes his clothes and goes back outside, the banquet has already started.


    She found a corner to sit quietly. Although it was hidden here, it had a good view. Since then, she could see the whole hall, including the person she was looking at. Secondly, she could avoid a lot of sight here - it was not her narcissism. As long as she stood in the hall for a while, she would attract countless accolades.


    Her eyes have been staring at Zhou Yang, but the whole evening did not find anything wrong with him. She danced with three female stars, communicated with several directors for a while, and then said hello to several other stars, which is normal.


    As for the host of the banquet, Tang Xiaotang never saw him again except for a few words at the beginning, and Lin Xi didn''t know where to go.


    She looked for a while and felt a little hungry. She was going to take some food from the side table. Just as she was going through the crowd and approaching the long table full of food, she suddenly felt that she was hit by someone.


    Looking back, she saw a slender figure. He was about to leave the table with a plate of desserts in his hand. When he was hit like this, the cake in his hand almost spilled. In a hurry to stabilize his body, he quickly apologized: "I''m sorry, you''re ok... Eh, Tang Tang?"


    Tang Xiaotang heard the familiar voice, also raised her head, saw a familiar face, she was surprised to ask: "senior Qi, how are you here?"


    It seems that except at the beginning, I didn''t see Qi Chen all night. I don''t know where he went: "why didn''t senior Qi go dancing?"


    "Ha ha, I''m not good at this kind of social dance." Qi Chen smile, not a bit embarrassed: "by the way, why don''t you go dancing?"


    "I have some pain in my ankle today, so I have to rest there." Tang Xiaotang was a little shy and embarrassed, so Qi Chen stopped asking: "by the way, we''re chatting over there. I''m here for those snacks. Do you want to join us?" He pointed to another corner, where Tang Xiaotang saw Lin Xi sitting, whom she had never seen.


    Oh, so I ran there... How could a big man like to eat so many desserts in Qichen? It turns out that there is JQ!


    She looked at Qi Chen, his expression a little bit unnatural, it seems not really want to ask her to go, Tang Xiaotang smile.


    She doesn''t want to be a light bulb."Oh, no, I want to eat now. Elder Qi, I''d better go by myself." She smile, see Qi Chen some relaxed smile: "well, then I went first."


    "Mm-hmm!"


    Qi Chen walks over there with a snack. Tang Xiaotang looks at his back and thinks of the villain he played in that movie. He thinks that this human character is not the same as the gloomy and cunning villain he played. He''s pretty good and seems to be a good match for Lin Xi.


    I hope they can be happy. After all, it''s a credit to bring up a couple. Although they can''t eat those sweet feelings, it''s good to smell them!


    With this in mind, Tang Xiaotang felt even more hungry when he saw that Lin Xi naturally took the dessert from the other party and ate it.


    Alas, there is no way. The world is still in vain. Who let her have a bad friend?


    Pick up a piece of cake and put it into your mouth. Tang Xiaotang continues to stare at Zhou Yang, who is dancing with a female star. His lips are slightly raised, and he looks comfortable.


    At present, we don''t know his specific purpose, but according to the experience of fighting with them several times, we can be sure that his goal must be the son of the world.


    There are two sons of the world in this world: Shi Qian and Xiao Jiu.


    Xiaojiu is in the deep sea. For a while, he can''t get close to her. At present, she is the only one who can get close to Xiaojiu. It''s not hard to explain that he has done something to her.


    What about without her? His goal will surely be on Shi Qian, the only one who can get close to him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    Her eyes turn to Lin Xi on the other side. She is talking and laughing with Qi Chen. She looks very happy.


    So Zhou Yang approached Lin Xi with this purpose.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t eat well because she was staring at Zhou Yang for a whole banquet. Just at the end of the banquet, she saw Zhou Yang leave the banquet hall ahead of time. She thought for a moment, left a message for Lin Xi, and then followed up.


    At this time, many people left the hall. After all, this kind of banquet always happened. The departure of the two people one after the other did not attract much attention.


    As Zhou Yang leaves the hall and approaches the parking lot, she suddenly sees him stop.


    Immediately realized that the other person is likely to have something to locate, she did not stop, but continued to move forward.


    The parking lot is very dark. Zhou Yang looks at the blue dot and doesn''t notice him. He goes directly over to the parking lot, and his vigilance slowly disappears.


    It seems that she is not following him.


    Thinking of today''s discovery, he thought about it a little, then began to call her: "Tang Tang Tang?"


    "Why?" The other side looked back in surprise, then showed a sudden expression, as if did not notice him: "Mr. Zhou, why are you here?"


    "I didn''t like the occasion very much, so I had to leave early." Zhou Yang showed an apologetic look, looking at the girl''s surprise, relieved.


    Although it''s not as easy to use as the contract, it still seems to have some effect. If it hadn''t wasted the last contract before, it wouldn''t even be used now.


    "And you? How do you get here? " He continued.


    "Well, I don''t feel well," she said with a smile. "Maybe I have a cold. I want to go back and have a rest."


    Thinking of her falling into the pool today, he felt that she was more like avoiding other people from discovering her Mermaid identity. He had no doubt that she was actually chasing him out. Zhou Yang thought that maybe she could go further and politely asked, "do you want me to send you back?"


    Looking at him like this, Tang Xiaotang is a little suspicious. She thought that he was going to try to get close to Shiqian, because today''s crowded and mixed banquet is a good opportunity for him to get close to the other party and do something. As a result, is this the rhythm that he really wants to go back?


    Is she wrong?


    Because Tang Xiaotang is sure that the other party is connected with the mysterious organization, she doesn''t dare to use a deeper PEEP on him. Naturally, she can''t completely simulate the other party''s personality and thinking. She just determines some general ideas of this person according to some subtle expressions he reveals.


    According to his character, tonight is definitely the best chance, he has no reason to give up.


    Why don''t you follow me?


    "Won''t it be too much trouble?" Thinking, Tang Xiaotang is showing a hesitant expression: "I''d better go back, don''t bother Zhou elder."


    "It doesn''t matter." Zhou Yang smiles. He is worried that he can''t get close to her: "I''ll take you back, no trouble."


    His handsome face became softer and kinder under the dim light of the parking lot, and his voice slowed down deliberately. Tang Xiaotang''s heart jumped when he heard that if he was a girl who didn''t know anything, he might be fascinated by the voice.


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhou." Tang Xiaotang blushed and whispered.


    Zhou Yang opens the car door and asks Tang Xiaotang to sit on it. When his car goes out, he slowly walks out of the trees. He looks up at the car and frowns quietly.


    Not long after Zhou Yanggang delivered her to the party, Lin Xi sent a message to Tang Xiaotang, mainly asking if she was home.


    Tang Xiaotang has already walked to the door. She thinks about it and calls Lin Xi and asks, "are you still at the meeting?"


    "No, I got in the car and left there." Although mubo tried to keep her, Lin Xi still chose to leave. She was not used to living there for a long time.


    "Well, be careful on your way." Although Tang Xiaotang wants her to stay in the manor, which is at least safer, since she has left, and Zhou Yang is watched by her, there should be no problem.


    "Well, I know --!"


    Lin Xi''s voice suddenly stops. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what happened to her, but her heart suddenly sinks, and she feels that things are getting worse.


    "Lin Xi, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Xiaotang asked subconsciously.


    The mobile phone has not been hung up, but there has been no sound for a long time. Tang Xiaotang knows that things are not good.


    "Are you the girl''s sister-in-law?" After a long time, there came a deliberately low voice. Tang Xiaotang frowned, ignored his strange name, and asked coldly, "who are you? What about Lin Xi? "


    "You don''t have to know who I am." The voice had no ups and downs: "tell Shi Qian that if he doesn''t want his only sister to disappear, he will go to warehouse 37 in the western suburbs by himself."


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t say anything. Since the other party has revealed Lin Xi''s real identity, it shows that they have come prepared. It''s useless for her to say anything.It seems that their purpose is not in Lin Xi, but to take this opportunity to kill Shi Qian.


    Who disclosed Lin Xi''s identity? When Qian hides her so well, even the registered residence is hidden. If she hadn''t invaded the most registered residence website, it would not have been able to find the news.


    Tang Xiaotang thinks that Zhou Yang is the most likely one, but how does he know Lin Xi''s identity? It seems that he must have more than one card.


    In this case, she must destroy his plan - whether for the sake of the task or the identity of Shiqian''s son in the world, he can''t do anything.


    She said to the phone, "don''t hurt her. I know. I''ll inform Shi Qian."


    "Remember, you only have one hour. If he doesn''t arrive in an hour, I don''t think you want to see more scars on the girl''s face."


    "Well, don''t hurt her. He will arrive in an hour!" Tang Xiaotang has a deep tone.


    "One man! If you dare to call the police, you know the consequences! "


    When the other party finished this sentence, she hung up the phone directly. Tang Xiaotang''s eyebrows sank. She quickly picked up her mobile phone and saved the recording of the conversation just now.


    When the other party started talking, she started recording, so she recorded all the conversations just now.


    After thinking about it, she sent this conversation to Gao Qing anonymously through email, then resolutely changed into a black long sleeve trousers, picked up the car key and went out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the same time.


    Gao Qing''s mobile phone received the recording. After listening to it, he turned pale and rushed to find Shi Qian.


    "Always, listen."


    Shi Qian didn''t listen. He picked up his mobile phone with a gloomy face. There was a picture on it. Gao Qing saw that the girl whose hands and feet were tied in the picture was Lin Xi.


    There is another sentence under the picture: if you want to save her, do it yourself.


    Then there''s a list of addresses.


    "It''s a trap!" Gao Qing looked at him: "you don''t really intend to go alone, do you?"


    Shi Qian was calm, but now there was no other way. After all, he was his only sister. He couldn''t have failed to save her: "I''ll go first, and then you''ll take someone with you."


    "Good."


    Gao Qing knows that there is no other way. After all, they can''t really ignore Lin Xi''s life.


    The black car galloped on the highway to the distant and unknown darkness. At the same time, another car is also driving fast on the road towards the same destination.


    Tang Xiaotang arrived later than Shi Qian. After all, she lives in the city, which is a long way from the old warehouse.


    This old warehouse is located near a cliff in the western suburb. Under the cliff is the endless surging sea. There are a lot of gangsters in a city around here. The cliff is the best place to destroy the corpses.


    as to what she as like as two peas in the street, the reason why she was late was that the black car outside the warehouse was just the same as she had seen Albert.


    There are many men in black standing at the door of the warehouse. They are on high alert. Before Tang Xiaotang''s car gets close to the villa, she sees that the group of people are watching her car. At the same time, she picks up the walkie talkie to communicate with each other. She has no choice but to keep driving the car forward, pretending that she is just passing by.


    When her car ran a long way, Tang Xiaotang finally couldn''t see the person staring at her in the rearview mirror, he just "crunched" and parked the car in a pile of bushes.


    That''s too bad. How can this approach them?


    She thought about it, locked the car, shielded her figure by the night, and quickly approached the warehouse.


    Mermaids live on the sea floor all year round. Although they are slower on land than in the sea, they are also much faster than people. Tang Xiaotang didn''t spend much time, so he got close to a lot of tires stacked outside the warehouse and hid inside.


    Through the cracks of the tires, her eyes gradually glowed blue. The mermaid adapted to the dark and cold environment of the sea floor, so such a dark night was nothing to her.


    How do you get close?


    The warehouse is surrounded by layers, especially the number of people at the gate. There are more than six or seven mahjong tables. It is not impossible or impossible to enter the warehouse without their sight.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the surrounding environment. The door of the warehouse faces the road, but behind it is a high cliff. Under the cliff is the sea.


    The specifications of the warehouses nearby are almost the same. When she was driving just now, she saw several other warehouses. Except for a door and a small window facing behind the door, there was no other exit.


    No wonder that group of people are so relieved that they have wings if they want to escape in such an environment.


    She is going to find a place to go to the sea to have a look at the back of the warehouse. Suddenly, Tang Xiaotang sees that something seems to have fallen into the sea behind the warehouse. Then, a huge object "poop" sounds into the water. Those people at the door of the warehouse quickly gather and look at the cliff behind the warehouse.


    Tang Xiaotang has excellent eyesight. She saw that the thing that fell into the sea was not human, but it was a big bag of things. It looked like a person from a distance. In such a dark night, those human beings would think it was human.


    Sure enough, the men in black really thought that they had dived and escaped. When Tang Xiaotang saw that they had left several guards behind, he rushed to the seaside and knew that the people in the warehouse were also trying to find a way.


    She did not follow, but took advantage of the opportunity to go around to the front of the villa, leaving the two gatekeepers standing at the door smoking. She saw a small crack in the villa. Before they were surprised, they were knocked to the ground by the figures from inside.


    Shi Qian''s fierce action of a boxing in a person''s temple, that person even voice did not have time to send out, fell on the ground unconscious.


    Good skill! Tang Xiaotang praised secretly.


    He attacked the other man, but after all, he had only one man. He took the chance that they didn''t pay attention to before. These two men were not straw bags. The rest immediately took out their guns and aimed at him, ready to shoot. Shiqian quickly dodged the muzzle of the gun, kicked the other side''s wrist, and kicked the gun out.


    "Bang --!"


    Unfortunately, it''s still late. A deafening gunshot rang out in the dark. Tang Xiaotang can be sure that those people nearby must have heard it. They will come back soon.


    Shi Qian also expected the consequences. He knocked down the man in black with a fist, took the opportunity to open the door of the warehouse and yelled: "run!"


    Lin Xi''s figure rushes out from the warehouse and runs to this side quickly. Shi Qian and the gatekeeper fight together, holding each other so that he can''t chase Lin Xi.Tang Xiaotang knows that he must let Lin Xi leave here safely, so that Shi Qian can be rescued. Otherwise, he will run out and come back again.


    I don''t know when Shi Qian''s people will arrive. She can''t fight because the smell of blood will stimulate the mermaid''s desire to kill, and she can''t expose herself in front of Zhou Yang. What she can do now is to help them escape.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    Looking at the shadow not far away, Tang Xiaotang got out of the grass and pulled Lin Xi, who was fleeing in another direction. Before she screamed, she whispered: "it''s me."


    "Tang Tang? What are you doing here? " Lin Xi was dragged by Tang Xiaotang very fast, and Tang Xiaotang has just been familiar with this piece of almost, it is very easy to take her away from those people.


    "Don''t talk. I''ll explain to you later." Tang Xiaotang takes Lin Xi and runs very fast.


    After a while, the pursuers came up. Half of the group chased them. Lin Xi was not as strong as Tang Xiaotang. After a while, she couldn''t run.


    "Here you are. The car is in front of you. You go first!" Tang Xiaotang''s car is just in front of her. She must lead the pursuers behind her and let Lin Xi go first.


    "And you?" Lin Xi asked subconsciously.


    "It''s not me they''re after. I don''t care."


    "But my brother is still there!"


    "Give it to me. Don''t delay. You can call the police to save us after you go out!" Shi Qian can''t come here alone to die, but his people haven''t found it yet. He must have been stopped by something.


    "No, I can''t let you stay. Let''s go together."


    Lin Xi refused to go, but Tang Xiaotang pushed him into the trees.


    It''s not a movie. The protagonist can run away in a car. It''s the protagonist''s golden finger. In reality, an ordinary car can''t run so many guns.


    She ran out of the woods and in the other direction, not fast or slow, just enough for the group to keep up, but not to catch up with her.


    She has to buy more time for Lin Xi.


    As for Shi Qian, she believes that Lin Xi didn''t delay him, and she led so many people away, so he should be able to support him for a while.


    Seeing Lin Xi driving her car across the road without any attention, Tang Xiaotang was relieved. She was just about to take these people further when she heard the voice of conversation behind her.


    Turning around, she clearly saw the man at the head in the dark pick up the walkie talkie and say a few words. Then she suddenly turned around and no longer chased her. She subconsciously felt that it was not good and stopped in a hurry.


    She frowned, turned, quickly approached the warehouse from the other direction, and got back there before the gang.


    Shi Qian didn''t live up to her expectations. When she got back there, except for the man in black who had been lying on the ground, he had disappeared completely.


    She hid behind a small bush of dwarf pines and observed the situation there. After a while, the men in black who pursued her came back.


    As soon as he saw the tragic image of the place, the man in charge of the place''s face sank. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. Because of the distance, even though Tang Xiaotang''s ears were good, he only heard the words "escape" and "casualties".


    I don''t know what the phone said. At the moment of hanging up the phone, Tang Xiaotang could feel the killing intention on the man. She didn''t feel very good. She heard him say: "don''t catch him alive. If you see him, kill him directly!"


    Er, it seems that Shi Qian is in trouble.


    She needs to find him before these people!


    Not long after the man in black gave orders, Tang Xiaotang heard the sound of the engine. Several black cars stopped at the door of the warehouse. More people in black gathered here and began to search everywhere.


    The light of the flashlight is very bright, and white lights are flashing in the dark. Tang Xiaotang''s pupils begin to contract under the light. She crawls close to the ground to avoid the flashing light column, moving towards the distance and looking for Shi Qian''s figure.


    Her eyesight is much better than that of these human beings, and she will certainly find Shiqian faster than them.


    Sure enough, soon she saw Shi Qian hiding behind a bush. He watched the movement warily. His body was close to the tree, almost mixed with the bush.


    She rolled away from the light, rolled to him, grabbed him and whispered, "come with me!"


    "It''s you?"


    Shi Qian looked back at her and asked coldly, "Why are you here?"


    "There''s no time to explain. Come with me." If you hide here again, you will be found sooner or later. Those people have already begun to search for these plants.


    Shi Qian stopped talking. He looked at the delicate side face of the woman, her blue eyes shining in the night, cautious and bright.


    He was a little confused, which was different from any time he saw her.


    Tang Xiaotang predicts the trajectory of those people''s actions, trying to find the best chance to leave here. The search is getting closer and closer. They must leave here quickly.


    As long as she can get to the beach safely, she will have a way to get out of here.


    "Are you ok?" She didn''t look back and asked Shiqian in a low voice.


    I hope his strength can keep up with her movement later.


    "Of course." There seems to be a trace of displeasure in the man''s voice. Tang Xiaotang didn''t have time to think too much. She nodded when she heard the answer."Well, as soon as the man turns around, we''ll quickly hide behind the plants in the back." She pointed to a clump of plants behind them and said to Shi Qian.


    She had been staring at this man for a long time, and found that he would look back at other places about three seconds apart, so they had to seize the three seconds.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    "Yes." Shi Qian nodded. He also noticed that. She and he wanted to go together.


    "Ready - 3, 2, 1 -"


    now!


    As soon as their eyes brightened, they ran out of the trees almost at the same time as the man turned around.


    Three seconds is neither short nor long. The speed of both of them is not slow, but the distance of the clump of plants is not close, and the man has already begun to look back.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes narrowed. It''s too late! She quickly tugged Shiqian with one hand, put her body on the ground and rolled over. They succeeded in rolling behind the plants before the man turned back.


    His back was close to the ground. In front of him were a pair of bright blue eyes. He looked at the woman who was close to him.


    In the dark, he couldn''t see her face clearly. He could only feel the cold temperature close to him. His heart was beating faster and his mind was thinking some strange ideas.


    Her body is not particularly soft, but it is very flexible, and the curve is perfect. Even if she is used to beauty, Shi Qian has to admit that this woman does have a good skin, whether it is a beautiful face or a perfect body, it is enough to make countless people heart.


    He could not help remembering the scene of rescuing her from the water that day. The skirt of the black evening dress swayed in the water like a huge fishtail. Her skin was pale and her long hair swam in the water, which was really enchanting like a water demon.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    There was a murmur from the darkness, and he heard the woman angry: "put away your mind!"


    Tang Xiaotang was speechless when he felt the rising temperature of human beings. He also admired him for thinking so much at this time. Is it really killing?


    This clump of plants is much smaller than the one just now. The two people''s bodies are close together to barely cover their bodies.


    When he was despised by her, a trace of embarrassment appeared on Shi Qian''s face. He realized that he had missed his point of view. He immediately threw off his mind and looked at the front seriously.


    "Sorry." He said uneasily.


    See his heart slowly return to normal, Tang Xiaotang also no longer say, after all, now, or to get out of danger is the most important.


    To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for the sake that he was the son of the world, she would have left him and left him alone.


    After a long silence, the searchers had searched all the areas around the warehouse, and found no sign of Shi Qian, so they continued to search.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that it''s not the best way to keep hiding here. You can''t hide all night, and those people will find them sooner or later.


    But this area is already full of their people. Every road is full of guards, and they all have guns in their hands. It''s impossible not to disturb them.


    The only way is to escape from the sea... But when swimming in such a large sea area, Qian''s physical strength is certainly not enough. In this way, her identity is likely to be discovered by him.


    Do you want to do it or not?


    "I''ll go out and distract them. You drive my car." Tang Xiaotang lowered his head. Seeing that he was still cold, he seemed to notice her sight. He turned his head slightly: "this matter has nothing to do with you. You can save Lin Xi. I won''t hurt you."


    This man has a little conscience and knows to let her go first. But Tang Xiaotang can''t leave him. In the final analysis, she actually came to save him.


    Forget it, you can''t let him die. If you are found, you will be found. She saved him anyway. I believe that his conscience is not enough to make him revenge.


    "Do you know which side of the sea is land?" Tang Xiaotang asked, she doesn''t want him to be drowned.


    "Of course." Shi Qian was a little strange. When she asked this question, he asked in a low voice, "why do you ask this? Do you have a way? "


    "Well," Tang Xiaotang said, "are there any of you on the land?" If there are still these people in black over there, they will be terrible.


    "Yes." It''s also his carelessness. He knew that there was a spy around him. He just wanted to fish for a long time. He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen suddenly. Just, who let out Lin Xi''s identity? There are no more than five people who know about it, and they are all his confidants. Are the traitors among them?


    "Well, you''ll be in charge of the direction later." Tang Xiaotang looked at the cliff not far away. If the distance is fast, it should be about ten seconds. She lowered her voice: "do you have anything hard?"


    We have to find a way to distract these people so that they can get to the edge of the cliff.


    "What do you want?" He said modestly.


    "A wallet, a watch, a cell phone, whatever." It must be heavy enough to attract their attention. Her mobile phone and other things are left in the car. For convenience and lightness, she has nothing on her body, so she has to rely on him.


    "You want to distract them?" Shi Qian is not stupid. He immediately knows what she wants to do, but he has nothing on him. Those people will not leave him such things to let him know."Then lend me your coat."


    Without waiting for the other party to answer, Tang Xiaotang stretched out his sharp nails and cut his coat three or two times. The fingernails of mermaid are extremely sharp. Even the skin of shark can be torn off in the deep sea. A coat is nothing at all. But it was inevitable that there was a slight sound. Fortunately, the group''s search was not small, and her voice did not attract attention.


    Tang Xiaotang tied the torn coat into a ball, and then threw it toward a clump of plants in the opposite direction of the cliff.


    "Hua La -"


    the sound of clothes falling into the trees and smashing the branches and leaves was clear enough in the dark. The searchers'' attention gathered there one after another. Tang Xiaotang pulled up Shiqian and rushed to the edge of the cliff like lightning.


    "There it is! Come on


    Behind him came the cry of the man in black. Tang Xiaotang just pulled Shiqian to the edge of the cliff, and his long purple gray hair was scattered behind his head.


    "You jump off the cliff?" When Qian saw her pulling herself to the edge of the cliff, he couldn''t keep calm. His voice was shocked: "is that what you said?"


    "Believe me!"


    Tang Xiaotang did not look back, she listened to the wind in her ears and the footsteps behind her, suddenly heard a subtle voice.


    "Be careful!" The voice of Shiqian came from her ear. She twisted her body subconsciously. Then came the sound of a bullet coming out of the chamber. A bullet with the sound of breaking through the air swept her ear. It was not far away. The people behind had already shot!


    But at least 100 meters away from the cliff, they have to jump down to be safe!


    Shi Qian''s speed is faster than her. After all, the mermaid''s body is still not suitable for moving on the shore, but maybe he heard the gunshot behind him, and his speed dropped slightly to block her side.


    Tang Xiaotang listened to the gunfire coming from behind, and became more and more anxious.


    "Well A man''s suppressed hum came from her side, and a strong smell of blood filled the air. Tang Xiaotang only felt that her heart felt a sense of dryness and murder was slowly rising, and her legs had a tendency to return to fishtail, which made her even more unable to run.


    About ten meters away, Tang Xiaotang suddenly stopped, then quickly grabbed the arm of others, dragged him to the front of the body, pushed him hard, and rushed him out.


    Mermaid''s strength is very big, especially now she smelled the blood, in a semi violent state, this push directly pushed Shi Qian down the cliff. Then, she jumped up at the last moment of exchanging her legs with her tail and jumped down the cliff.


    "Putong -"


    "Putong -"


    two sounds like water came from the front and back, two figures fell into the water and splashed huge water. By the time the black men arrived, what could be seen at sea was nothing but the waves of white foam.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    As soon as you enter the water, the salty smell of the sea dispels the smell of blood between your nose and breath. Tang Xiaotang adapts to the sea and immediately starts to find Shiqian''s position.


    He fell into the water one step ahead of her, but before entering the water, she determined where he fell into the water. He should be near here.


    The dark and cold sea water for mermaid is like the day of the human world. Tang Xiaotang soon sees Shi Qian''s figure. He is covering his shoulder with one hand and rowing with the other hand. He is struggling to keep his body from sinking.


    She swam quickly, lifted his arm from behind him and took him forward. They can''t come out of the water now, or they will be shot if they are seen by those people.


    The dark red blood flows out from Shiqian''s fingertips covering his shoulder. Tang Xiaotang feels that his temperature begins to drop, and a string of bubbles overflow from his lips. It seems that he can''t hold it.


    Tang Xiaotang swims very fast. She estimates that she has swam out for several hundred meters, but she still can''t. now if she looks out, she will be seen by people outside.


    But Shi Qian could not help it. She felt that he began to struggle to get rid of her and swim up.


    "bang" -


    ''s dull bullet entering the water sounds behind him. Tang Xiao sugar looks back. A few bullets fall into the water and bring out a string of bubbles. There is faint light on the top of the sea. The group is still watching. If it shows up now, it will be discovered.


    Shi Qian seems to see that Tang Xiaotang feels his muscles stiff, and then begins to droop powerlessly. At this moment, his last oxygen is exhausted, and his consciousness begins to lax.


    She did not care to think too much, a pull him, lips close to each other''s lips, the oxygen in their own mouth to him.


    Shiqian was in a daze. He only felt that there was air input between his lips. His instinct of survival made him suck the air desperately.


    The input of oxygen made him regain some consciousness. Half awake, he opened his eyes. A pair of blue eyes came into his eyes. Her eyes seemed to reflect the river of stars, clear as the sky and deep as the sea.


    It''s the same as the eyes he''s had in his dreams.


    She swam fast, her long purple gray hair floating in the water like seaweed, even with a normal weight adult man, it was still faster than an ordinary speedboat.


    A little bit of blue fluorescence flickered on her skin, and he saw the glittering fins in her hair. Her huge blue tail lifted the sea water behind her, forming bubbles like whirlpools.


    Countless swimming fish from their side, they seem to be very afraid of her breath, even fast swimming sharks dare not close, even smell the blood, also only hover far away from them.


    Everything seems to be in a dream.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that he has sobered up and that she has been exposed, but she is busy swimming now, so she really has no time to think too much.


    The sound of the motor behind her told her that the group were searching for their traces at sea. Although she swam far away, she did not guarantee that she would be found.


    Fortunately, the aura of Shiqian''s son of the world is still useful. They have neither encountered a whirlpool nor a storm. Maybe they are afraid that the scope of the search is too large to be found, or they think they are dead, and the group will not continue to search.


    When the sound of the motor behind her was almost inaudible, she took Shi Qian out of the sea and looked at the bright sea in the distance with a long breath.


    I finally got out.


    "Keke..." there was a weak voice in her ear. She looked back, and a pale and weak face came into view. He gasped for breath, because of lack of oxygen and pain.


    "Are you all right?"


    Tang Xiaotang also knew that this was a sign of excessive blood loss, so she held him up and let the wound come out of the water: "can you still hold it?"


    The wound soaked in the sea water has been pain to numbness, suddenly came into contact with the air, even if he can bear it, he can not help but take out a breath, biting his teeth and said: "I''m ok!"


    "That''s good. If you faint, you''ll be in real trouble." Tang Xiaotang looked at the vast black sea, rather melancholy: "do you know which direction we are going?"


    Shi Qian "...


    she only knows how to walk on the bottom of the sea, but obviously with a human, she can''t do that, so she can only rely on Shi Qian who knows the direction.


    "... to the left." When Qian looked at the direction, roughly inferred their position, and then decisively indicated.


    Because Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know the direction, he has no say. She was a coolie and swam to the left against Shiqian. Because she didn''t have to be afraid of being chased, she didn''t speed as fast as before. She only pulled half of Shiqian out of the sea to make his wound no longer touch the sea.


    So from a distance, half a person''s body is moving on the sea. Fortunately, there is no one in the middle of the night. Otherwise, if people see this scene, they will be on the "into science" or something, or it will be a hot headline.


    What''s "a mermaid on the sea!" "Surprise! The legendary sea God appeared And "the mystery of walking in the sea", just think about it.Tang Xiaotang felt that she was born to be a coolie. She recalled the scene of a certain world. She felt deeply that she must have owed the son of these worlds in her last life!


    Oh, no... wait a minute. It seems that she didn''t have a previous life. So, is her life really miserable?


    the East is getting whiter and whiter. When it''s almost dawn, Tang Xiaotang finally drags Shi Qian to see the land.


    Because of his lack of physical strength, Shi Qian finally passed out in a coma, but his life was still OK. As long as he went back and had a good rest for a few days, he would be OK.


    Before it was fully light, she found a big rock by the sea and pushed him up, but she didn''t go up.


    "Where are you going?" Just as Tang Xiaotang turned to leave, she held her arm in one hand. She looked back and saw that Shi Qian, who had been in a coma, opened his eyes and stared at her tightly.


    "I''ll catch some fish and fill my stomach." Tang Xiaotang replied, dragging him swimming all night, her physical consumption is also a lot, need to supplement energy.


    "No! You can''t go! " He still clung to her tightly, although the physical exertion was great, but his strength of holding her wrist was not small: "don''t think I don''t know, you must want to leave!"


    Tang Xiaotang: "he is right. She really wants to leave. Now it''s daybreak, she doesn''t want to appear in front of the public with him. Now she can be regarded as a public figure, not to mention Shiqian. She''s sure that as long as they get ashore wet together, the gossip will drown her. It''s not only easy to arouse Zhou Yang''s attention, but also bring unnecessary trouble to her task.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    "Well, but you are out of danger. Why don''t you let me go?" Tang Xiaotang said helplessly: "how can I say I saved you last night?"


    "I know." He looked at her for a moment, slowly released his hand: "are you going to go up like this?" He pointed to her waist scales and fishtail, slightly uncomfortable turned his head: "at least when my people arrive, then leave."


    "By the way," as soon as he mentioned it, Tang Xiaotang decided to "communicate" with him: "as you can see, I''m not human." She put her hand on the rock, and with a little effort, she slipped up.


    The long tail left a water mark on the smooth surface of the reef. She bullied him: "don''t tell me about it, otherwise," she cracked her mouth and showed her sharp teeth, "I''ll kill you and eat you!"


    The face in front of her is still delicate, but her pupils are cold and sharp blue. Her sharp canine teeth are shining with cold light, her face is enchanting and enchanting, but she has a murderous intention.


    "Well." He looked at the enchanting blue eyes and was in a trance for a moment.


    "Well?" Tang Xiaotang picks his eyebrows and deliberately cracks his mouth wider: "what''s the meaning of ''um'' In fact, she was just bluffing him. I don''t know why, she felt that Shiqian''s attitude towards her suddenly became friendly. No, that kind of emotion was even higher than friendliness... It could be roughly called, admiration?


    Did she do anything? Why does the son of the world have such an attitude?


    How strange! The day before that, his attitude towards him could be called vigilance and disgust. How could he have changed in just one night?


    Because she saved him?


    "I won''t say it." He turned his head, his pale face was a little weak, and he looked weak... And pitiful: "so, don''t leave..."


    What''s the matter with this feeling of soft heart? Tang Xiaotang thought about it for a while, and felt that it was really bad to leave him here alone. He was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Who knows if he would be found by the opposite person?


    "Well, do you have any way to contact your men?" She decided to wait for his people to come and go: "when will they arrive?"


    Shi Qian is equipped with positioning facilities. He doesn''t know when his men will come, but now, he doesn''t want them to come so soon.


    "I don''t know." He said it honestly.


    "..."


    when Tang Xiaotang holds her forehead, she turns her eyes, turns around and plunges into the water. There are several bubbles on the sea, the tail of the fish sets off a wave, and her figure disappears on the sea in an instant.


    "Wait!"


    As soon as Shi Qian''s words came out, the mermaid had disappeared. A trace of loss flashed through his eyes. His hand raised slightly and then fell slowly. He gazed at the blue sea. After a long time, he slowly lowered his head and covered the wound on his shoulder with one hand. His lips were pale and his face was tired.


    The bullet was still in his body. The broken hair on his forehead was blown by the sea wind. The shadow fell on his cheek and covered his eyes.


    "Well, would you like some?"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the front. With the sound, two wet sea fish were thrown at his feet. He suddenly raised his head. The mermaid came out of the water from a distance, holding a fish in his hand and gnawing: "eat, or you will not be able to survive."


    Although the raw fish is not very hygienic, he didn''t eat all night and lost so much blood that he would die if he didn''t eat any more.


    The fish in her mouth didn''t smell as fishy as she had imagined. On the contrary, it was a kind of unspeakable freshness. Maybe the taste buds of mermaid had been used to eating seafood raw. Tang Xiaotang didn''t think it was so bad. She soon chewed the fish in her hand and left only a skeleton.


    When Qian Lengleng looking at the side of the sea fish, just dead fish with the smell of sea water, he looked at the mermaid not far away has eaten up one, and picked up the second.


    "What? Do you dislike raw fish Tang Xiaotang swam to the reef and looked at him: "you can also choose not to eat." She grabbed a fish in one hand, because she was afraid to swim too far to be found, so she only hunted nearby, only caught a few. To be honest, she really hasn''t had enough. If he doesn''t eat, she doesn''t mind helping him out.


    She was robbed of the fish in her hand, she saw his pale lips slightly bent, looking at her: "who said I don''t eat?"


    Then she took the fish in her hand and wanted to scrape off the scales.


    Obviously, he had never done anything like this before, and he had no tools, so he could only use his hands, so the scales were all scratched, and some of them were still stuck on the skin, so he didn''t seem to have any appetite.


    Tang Xiaotang can''t see it. She grabs the fish in his hand, cuts the belly with her fingernail, lifts the skin along both sides of the belly, tears off the whole skin and scales together, revealing the white and tender flesh with blood, and then puts it back into his hand: "eat quickly, stupid!"


    Looking at the fish in his hand, Shi Qian said in a low voice: "thank you." He began to eat slowly.


    Although the fish is very fishy, but he felt that nothing could be more delicious..


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the wound on his shoulder. After a night, there was no more bleeding, but the bullet was still in his body. He had to dig it out quickly.She jumped on the rocks, looked at the bloody wound on her clothes, and stretched out her nails: "Hey, do you believe me?"


    "I believe it."


    Swallowing the fish in his hand, he whispered. As soon as his voice fell, he saw her bullying her: "don''t move!"


    Tang Xiaotang stretched out her nails. The top of her half inch long sharp nails was cold, sharp and hard, like a small dagger. She opened his clothes on his shoulder, looked at a large area of swollen and white skin around him soaked in sea water, and said in a low voice: "bear it."


    Nail in the middle of the wound cut a cross, embedded in the skin, the man in front of the body issued a stuffy hum, the forehead veins burst up, but did not move. Tang Xiaotang''s men kept finding the bullet that was almost embedded in the clavicle. With an effort, the bullet was brought out with a trace of flesh and fell into the sea.


    He tore off his clothes and wrapped the wound for him. Tang Xiaotang held the pale man and looked as if he was going to fall down. He hesitated for a moment and had to let him lean on himself: "can you still hold it? Otherwise, I''d better take you to a hospital on the shore. "


    The wound is too serious. We must go to the hospital to take good care of it. Although this will expose the whereabouts, but it is better than the final wound inflammation.


    "No


    Shi Qian refused. He can''t reveal his trace. There are too many people who want his life. He can''t implicate her: "wait."


    "If after a while the sun comes out and they haven''t arrived, you have to go to the hospital." She chose to believe him, after all, he is the son of the world, should not die so easily.


    "Good." He seemed to be really uncomfortable. After that, he leaned on her shoulder and closed his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    Tang Xiaotang did not speak any more. She stopped him from falling down and looked at the sea in the distance.


    Now it has been confirmed that Zhou Yang really has a problem, so what kind of method should she use to solve him?


    If she could do it, it would be very easy, but the problem was that she couldn''t kill him directly. And I don''t know how many cards he has. That''s what worries her most.


    She glanced at the person beside her. If he knew the person behind this, he would not let him go.


    Maybe we can use his power?


    As she was thinking deeply, she suddenly heard the sound of the motor coming from the distance. She looked up and saw that there was a black spot where the sea and sky met in the distance, which seemed to be a boat.


    Tang Xiaotang narrowed his eyes for a while, but he was not sure whether it was the enemy ship or the ship that came to save them. She wanted to go and have a look. As a result, she moved slightly. The man leaning on her woke up immediately. He asked in a low voice, "is there anything wrong?"


    "There''s a ship, but I don''t know if it''s a friend or an enemy." Tang Xiaotang said, "I''ll go and have a look. You wait here."


    "No way!" He refused: "it''s too dangerous for you to go by yourself."


    "Never mind, I won''t be found out." As soon as Tang Xiaotang''s voice fell, she had already slipped down from the reef and jumped into the sea. Before Shiqian could respond to what she said, her figure had disappeared.


    He looked at the deep sea, and his eyes became more and more complicated.


    Before today, he never thought that there was a mermaid in the world. He always thought that it was just a myth or a fable, but he never thought that there was such a creature in reality.


    She should live in the deep sea, he thought, she should come to the shore for something, maybe when, she will go back to the sea...


    he has been looking for her, but never thought that she is actually a mermaid... Presumably, if it is not a mermaid, how can it be easy to rescue an adult in the deep sea alone?


    Just... His eyes darkened, and she didn''t seem to remember it at all...


    as he was thinking, the sound of the speedboat was close to his ears. He looked up, and the familiar figure on the boat made him relax. But looking around, the figure of the mermaid disappeared all the time. He couldn''t help feeling disappointed.


    Sure enough, she left.


    But it doesn''t matter. Now that you know her identity, you''d better wait until you go back. After all, his current image is really not so good...


    "brother!"


    As soon as the speedboat stopped, Lin Xi rushed into Shiqian''s arms and hugged him.


    She was tearful and excited in her choked voice: "it''s great that you''re OK! Do you know how scared I am... "She thought of the night when her parents left. She was really afraid, and was afraid that her only relative would leave her.


    Behind her, Gao Qing and a few people are full of guilt. They were trapped last night. If Lin Xi hadn''t found them later, they would have been taken around the city by each other.


    When the wound was touched by a sharp pain, Shiqian frowned, but raised the intact hand and patted her back, and her eyes flashed. How long has it been since she called herself "brother"? It''s about starting after my parents left...


    "I''m fine." He patted her on the shoulder and soothed her in a low voice.


    "Miss Lin, please let''s have a good check for the boss." Behind Gao Qing, several private doctors who follow him interrupt Lin Xi''s embrace. When they see the wound on Shi Qian''s shoulder, they have quickly prepared all kinds of tools.


    "Oh, yes!"


    Lin Xi dried her tears and looked at the body of several private doctors who had a quick examination. When she saw the wound on his shoulder, her tears fell out again: "it''s all my fault... If I had stayed that day, it wouldn''t have happened..."


    "Xiao Xi, it''s not your fault, so don''t blame yourself." He didn''t protect her well, but who leaked the news?


    The fierce color of his eyes flashed by. He was never a good person. This time, we must let the people behind the scenes pay the price!


    The doctors looked serious and looked at his wound carefully. After a while, they were all relieved. Although they were shot, the bullet was taken out in time and did not hurt the nerves. They had to take a good rest and it would not affect them in the future.


    "How''s the wound?" Lin Xi asked anxiously.


    "Take a good rest and you''ll be fine." The man who took out the bullet was highly skilled, avoided the main blood vessels, and the wound was also very neat, so it would not leave too much trace in the future.


    "Get on the boat first. You can''t stay here long." When Gao Qing asked people to step forward and lift Shi Qian, he got on the boat.


    After confirming that Shi Qian had no problem, Lin Xi was relieved. She was in a flustered mood and had time to think about other things. She suddenly thought of something and asked Shi Qian, "eh? What about Tang TangShe was sweating in her heart. It was dangerous. I almost called out my remarks to Tang Tang Tang. Fortunately, he didn''t hear them, otherwise it would be over!


    "She left first." He didn''t know whether she would go back or not. He managed to find her, maybe she didn''t care at all...


    he closed his eyes, his breath became a little lost, and his hands were tired, so he soon fell asleep.


    Not far away, Tang Xiaotang watched the boat leave, and then she got out of the water. She looked at the fishermen on the bank, and turned to swim in another direction.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to go aboard with Shi Qian. It''s really inconvenient for her now. Last night, when she came here, she was wearing pants. When it became fishtail, her pants were scrapped. Now she only has to wear this black shirt.


    In other words, when she becomes a human, she will be naked below her waist. It''s a shame to let her die if she wants to appear in front of human beings!


    Tang Xiaotang swam around the sea and got close to a broken fishing boat by the sea. While the fishermen were casting nets, she grabbed the fisherman''s coat and quickly dived into the water.


    When the fisherman finished casting the net and looked back, he found that the coat he had thrown on the edge of the boat had disappeared for some reason. He looked around, but didn''t see the shadow of the coat. He felt very strange, feeling his head curiously.


    Did he remember wrongly that he didn''t come out in his coat today?


    -


    Tang Xiaotang, who was wearing the improved shorts, walked barefoot on the beach and felt terrible. All kinds of small shells and stones on the beach hurt her feet, but there was no way.


    It was not easy to see a small supermarket. She rushed in and bought a pair of shoes. Although they were slippers, they were better than nothing.


    By the way, she inquired with the shopkeeper about where she was. After all, she was far upstream last night, and she didn''t know where she was. As a result, the answer she got was that this is X city thousands of kilometers away from a city.


    In short, when Tang Xiaotang came back to her apartment exhausted, she was like a dead fish. She stood still on the sofa and didn''t even have the strength to take a bath.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    "Linglingling -"


    the phone in the apartment rings quickly, and Tang Xiaotang remembers that she left her mobile phone in the car. She gets up and grabs the phone: "hello?"


    "Tang Tang, you''re back at last! Are you OK? No injuries? " On the other side of the phone is excited Lin Xi. Tang Xiaotang''s depressed mood has recovered a little. She said in a slow voice: "I''m ok. What about you? Did you get hurt that day? "


    "Of course I''m ok!" Her voice is full of vitality. Tang Xiaotang knows that she has no problem.


    "Thank you very much. That day, if it wasn''t for you, my brother would never have been hurt that much." Timely not how contact these Lin Xi also know, that group of people is to want their two lives, if not for her to go in time, they are not so easy to escape.


    "It doesn''t matter." Tang Xiaotang didn''t ask too much, some things just need to know in his heart.


    "Well, I won''t disturb your rest." Lin Xi can hear the fatigue in her tone: "you have a good rest."


    "Well, good night then."


    "Good night... Wait! By the way, my brother said he would invite you to dinner for a few days. He wants to express his gratitude to you. "


    Just before the phone is about to hang up, Lin Xi suddenly thinks of something and says that she doesn''t feel like her iceberg brother did it. In the past, he used to settle the matter with a check or give it to Gao Qing.


    What happened to them that day? Lin Xi''s head is full of imagination, and the plots she read in the novel are constantly emerging in her mind. She whispered some gossip: "after I left that day, what happened to you two?" I told her they had an affair!


    "What do you think?" Tang Xiaotang can''t laugh or cry, but now she doesn''t have the energy to explain more: "please don''t eat, as long as you don''t put us together, even if you repay me."


    "Don''t be like that, Tang Tang, my brother. He invited a guest very hard. How can you be so ruthless?" Deliberately ignoring the last sentence, Lin Xi began to be cute: "go, go! Please


    "Let''s talk about it later." Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to talk to Lin Xi about this.


    "Well, have a good rest. I''ve already told Angkor that you can have a good rest this week."


    This is the only good news so far. Tang Xiaotang nodded: "I know."


    "That''s it. I''ll call you if there''s anything else."


    Hang up, Tang Xiaotang soak himself in the bathtub. She was very tired, but she was very sober.


    She has to make a complete plan to get rid of Zhou Yang, but it is obvious that the other side is now the movie king, and her strength is not enough to easily defeat him.


    Although she can take advantage of Shi Qian''s power, she doesn''t intend to let him fight Zhou Yang since she knows that he is the son of the world.


    The other party''s goal is the son of the world, and then send him up, in case of any accident, she will not have to do the task.


    After thinking for a whole night, she finally had a general idea to get rid of each other.


    Let''s do it.


    -


    three days later, a dream of smoke and cloud was successfully launched in the major cinemas of H country. On the first day alone, the box office easily exceeded 10 million. The two movie winners joined in and starred in the popular little flower. Before it was launched, it attracted countless people''s attention. All people''s eyes were focused on men and women. However, after watching the whole movie, everyone''s attention was attracted by the famous actor in the movie It''s called peony.


    "I''ll go. It''s a wonderful performance! When the man got married to peony, I cried! "


    "What''s the matter with peony? She''s just a vicious girl


    "Wuwuwuwu, peony is so pitiful. I hope she can be with the man..."


    "go upstairs, it''s clear that the man is mine!"


    "Is the actor new? It''s a good performance. I feel that the role will be played by her. "


    ...


    the online evaluation of Tang Xiaotang is like this, when they didn''t know that she was the actress who had an affair with Zhou Yang. However, the news was quickly dug out by paparazzi, and the netizens who were against it could not find any reason to refute after watching the film.


    My God! The classic beauty with black hair and black eyes in the play is the foreign beauty who had an affair with the male god a few days ago? It''s not scientific! She looks like a typical Chinese beauty!


    "Goddess! What a tall face


    "No, no! I think it''s going to be bent. The goddess''s smile is so provocative! The goddess married me


    "Say I''m a goddess vase, slap in the face?"


    Tang Xiaotang''s fans jump out one after another, they feel proud: you see, you say my goddess is a vase, how can a vase have such good acting skills?


    Compared with Tang Xiaotang, the acting skill of the female leader is very ordinary. It''s not that Xia Jie''s acting skills are not good, but compared with Tang Xiaotang''s performance of the character''s soul, she can only be regarded as a normal performance.As soon as the play came out, Tang Xiaotang''s Weibo fans rose sharply. Unlike the first time when all the fans were black powder, this time almost all of them were her own fans. The comments under her last Weibo almost all turned into "goddess married me", which pushed all the satirical comments to the end.


    Then, Lin Xi hurried to release the photos of Tang Xiaotang''s acting taken by her crew, which immediately attracted fans to lick the screen again. The comments were "there''s a new background on the desktop", "Mom asked me why I brush my mobile phone on my knees". In this way, even Lin Xi took the picture of her smoking pipe on the soft couch in her black cheongsam as the background of her mobile phone.


    Tang Xiaotang went to the green banquet that day. Zhou Yang had been deliberately approaching Tang Xiaotang at the banquet. Tang Xiaotang also pretended to have a good impression on him, which made him more sure that his props were useful, and he would not deliberately hide some of his ideas in front of Tang Xiaotang.


    He''s really systematic, and he seems to have a map with him. Tang Xiaotang was more and more glad that he didn''t act rashly, otherwise the task would be more difficult.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    After a week, her single was released in an ordinary day. Tang Xiaotang didn''t pay attention to her performance, because she had been filming on a foreign island with the crew of Kyushu.


    Song Cheng is really a big play. Almost all the scenes that the whole crew can show are on-the-spot scenes, and all the expenses are covered by the crew. They live in star hotels and eat top-level food. As an important supporting actress, Tang Xiaotang also enjoys such treatment.


    Of course, this is not the purpose to let her down and follow, because the biggest villain in the play is played by Zhou Yang.


    In this way, she can take the opportunity to gain his trust.


    -


    the water above is clear and transparent. The graceful posture of the mermaid passes through the sea, reflecting the sunlight through the sea. The shadow is as beautiful as a picture.


    The distance is getting closer, the long blue hair is rippling in the water, the blue eyes are clearer than the sea water, the light blue scales on the mermaid''s face are shining in the light, and the huge fish''s tail behind is waving in circles.


    Several underwater cameras aimed at her to shoot in all directions. Tang Xiaotang swam back and forth a few times and shot the scene of the play again and again before stopping to expose her head to the water and take off the oxygen mask from her mouth.


    "Wow, Tang Tang, your swimming skill is wonderful! Better than me


    A blonde girl on the bank gave Tang Xiaotang a thumbs up. Her name is Annie. She used to be a stand in for the cast. She is a local girl with good water quality, and her personality is warm and straightforward.


    Originally, she was a stand in for Tang Xiaotang, but Tang Xiaotang refused and said she could swim. Song Cheng didn''t believe it at the beginning because this underwater scene required a lot of diving. After all, it wasn''t a joke. Although it was demanding, it couldn''t make fun of the actor''s life. Tang Xiaotang had to swim for a while to show them, so Annie became a stand in for another girl.


    "Annie is flattered." Tang Xiaotang smiles, climbs up from the water, takes off the fish tail behind her, takes the bath towel from her hand and wraps it up: "I didn''t know it a few days ago, and I just learned it recently."


    "Really? But you don''t look like a new student at all! " Annie''s eyes brightened: "how do you learn? Can you teach me? I don''t hold my breath as long as you


    In front of a close-up, Tang Xiaotang did not bring an oxygen mask, even so, she also insisted for two minutes.


    "Well, just practice more. There''s no other way." Of course, she can''t say that she is a mermaid, born to breathe in the water.


    Finally, she gets rid of Annie, who has to compete with her in swimming. Tang Xiaotang is going back to the hotel to have a rest when he meets Zhou Yang.


    Swimming is a very physical thing, especially after she has been swimming for such a long time, the director let her go back to rest. Although Tang Xiaotang was not very tired, her face was also tired and pale.


    "Tired? You don''t look well He is full of concern, but Tang Xiaotang can see the color of this person''s eyes. After observing him for a long time, he can see through. Tang Xiaotang knows that although this person is very cautious. For example, he almost never communicates with his system in front of other people. She also knows the news because of her good disguise and his excessive trust in system props.


    But no one is perfect, but Zhou Yang has one of the biggest characteristics -- lust.


    It can be seen from the face value of those female stars he has been with. Although this is not a big shortcoming, it is Tang Xiaotang''s fatal weakness - to relax his vigilance in front of beauty, which is enough for her to seize this moment and kill him.


    She smiles, mermaid''s charm is no other creature can compare, and no creature is more proficient in bewitching skills than charm. Sure enough, there was a trance in each other''s eyes. Tang Xiaotang said softly, "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Zhou."


    "What can I do for you?" She looked at each other''s eyes with shyness and joy, as if to see the beloved: "I have nothing to do this afternoon!"


    "I just want to ask the beautiful lady if she has time to have dinner with me in the evening." He was as graceful as a gentleman.


    Seeing that the woman''s eyes on the opposite side were bright for a moment, he was proud and knew that she would not refuse. Sure enough, she nodded: "of course, there is time! I''m glad to have dinner with Mr. Zhou! "


    "Then we''ll see you in the evening. Go back and have a good rest." He smiles and nods as Tang Xiaotang walks into the hotel.


    "System, can you detect her liking for me?" No one around noticed here. Zhou Yang asked silently in the bottom of his heart. His handsome face was a little gloomy.


    Last time, Mingming''s plan was perfect, but it failed! Shi Qian not only didn''t die, but also sent the whole group to prison. Fortunately, he had been prepared for a long time before he was dragged in, but even so, he wasted a pawn with a contract symbol, which made him very angry.


    Now there are not many props that can be used, and the system can not give him too much help when it comes to the map. The task has not progressed, and he is beginning to get a little fidgety."Please wait a moment, the system is testing..." a moment later, the cold voice of the system came to his mind. Zhou Yang waited quietly. After a while, the system said again: "according to the emotional fluctuation of the target creature, she is very fond of you at present."


    Tang Xiaotang''s camouflaged emotion is perfect. She has always been attracted to Zhou Yang, and even the system has not found any abnormality in her emotional fluctuation.


    "I like it very much. How much do you like it?" Zhou Yang is not very satisfied with the answer of the system. He needs specific values to estimate whether his plan should go further.


    "About 75." This is a very ambiguous number, that is, although there are a lot of good feelings, but far from being able to exchange all the secrets with him, Zhou Yang pursed his lips, very unhappy.


    It seems that it will be some time before we can use her.


    But fortunately, this Mermaid looks perfect and has a good figure. If he can get her, he won''t be at a loss.


    With that in mind, he''s looking forward to a date in the evening.


    Then he looked at the door of the hotel without his back. He turned and left, but he didn''t know that Tang Xiaotang was still staring at him in the window of the hotel.


    The mantis catches the cicada, and the Yellow sparrow is behind. It is not known who is the hunter and who is the prey.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    This is a clear sea, I do not know when the mist. The fog was getting thicker and thicker. Just for a moment, it was so white around that I couldn''t even see the sea in front of me.


    The experienced captain of the ship had realized that something was wrong and showed a worried look.


    "Captain, what''s going on? Why does it suddenly fog? " The young man in a light gray gown stood on the deck, looking at the thick fog, and said with some worry.


    "Well, young man, we''re in trouble." The old ship sighed and frowned at the thick fog.


    "What''s the trouble?" Although the man does not know what happened, but looking at him with a serious face, also know that things can be very serious.


    The captain turned to look at the other people on the ship. The guests were eating, drinking, whoring and gambling, and the crew were lazy. He wanted to say a few words, but he swallowed them back and smoked his pipe in silence.


    I hope it won''t be what he thought, otherwise...


    "Captain! No Just as the captain was thinking about something, a young sailor suddenly ran over. He was full of panic: "Captain! The compass on the ship... The compass is broken! "


    The compass is a necessary tool to indicate the direction of the ship. Hearing this news, the captain''s face changed greatly. He quickly picked up the crew and ran to the cabin. The young man didn''t know why, but he vaguely felt that something was wrong, so he ran in.


    The captain''s face turned pale when he saw the compass on the floor in the middle of the cabin. The pipe in his mouth fell to the ground and broke into two pieces.


    "It''s over, it''s over..." he murmured, his legs softened, and almost fell to the ground: "this time, it''s really over..."


    "what happened?" The young man had a confused look on his face. Looking at the despairing look of the old captain, he was also nervous.


    "We''re in the devil''s sea." The captain gave a wry smile: "young man, this time, we are all going to die here."


    "The devil''s sea?" The young man was puzzled. He was born in the Central Plains and grew up in the Central Plains. Before that, he had never been to the seaside in the future. Naturally, he did not know what was going on in the devil''s sea.


    "The devil sea area is the place where the demons live. It''s foggy all the year round. Once the ships enter, they will be left behind by the devil and will never go out."


    Maybe they are as gray as death, knowing that they can''t escape, the old captain told the young man: "no one has ever been able to live out of the devil''s sea. The demons will take away their souls and let their bodies sink into the sea forever."


    "Really?" But the young man was not afraid. He thought that the devil on the sea might be just a kind of strange animal, just like the legendary mountain ghosts in the mountain forest, but also the mandrills and wild monsters. He even broke through the desert of death. Is he still afraid of the "devil sea"?


    This strange fog is really disturbing. If it keeps on, it will inevitably delay. If it can''t get to the place, it will be troublesome.


    While he was thinking about it, he heard a faint sound of music coming from the deck outside. The sound was played by some unknown instrument. It was very beautiful. There was an unspeakable temptation in the tone, which made people want to listen to it.


    There is such a wonderful sound in this world. I don''t know who is playing it?


    He secretly exclaimed that he was trying to listen carefully on the deck, but he was shocked. He didn''t care much about vocal music. When was he so addicted?


    That''s not right!


    When he looked up in panic, he saw the young crew with the same expression and the captain.


    They seem to indulge in the music, step by step toward the outside of the cabin.


    First he was shocked, and then he came forward and shook their bodies, but the crew did not respond. The old captain was a little sober in his eyes. He was about to wake up, but suddenly a clear and soft voice came out.


    "The vast sea is like a veil, and the vast sea is like the sky"


    the voice is beautiful, and the words of the lyrics seem to strike a man''s heart, which makes him shake his mind.


    That sounds good...


    no! no way!


    The next second, he shook his head, but still could not get rid of the dizziness in his mind. He was ruthless, biting on the tip of his tongue, full of bloody smell and severe pain, and finally he completely woke up.


    Then when he opened his eyes, he found that he had already stood on the deck. No matter the passengers or the crew, he looked at the front with a look of indulgence, as if there was something beautiful there.


    He fixed his eyes and saw that the fog in front of him had slowly dispersed, revealing several huge reefs, on each of which sat a gorgeous beauty.


    They are dressed in colorful gauze clothes, with gorgeous faces, different hair colors and eye colors, which are totally different from normal human beings; the half of the body above the water is slender and exquisite, and the white to almost transparent skin can be seen through the gauze clothes.


    Beautiful women sing softly. Beautiful music comes from their mouths. It''s better than any kind of wonderful musical instrument, which makes people obsessed."My heart, come back to me quickly"


    but the most beautiful voice was not from these beauties. The young man followed their eyes and saw a beautiful girl sitting on a huge rock right in front of the bow of the boat.


    She was more beautiful than anyone he had ever seen. Her silver hair was like silk, shining like a bright moon, her white skin was like ice and snow, her blue eyes were like autumn water, her delicate facial features, her red lips were light, and her soft voice came out of her cherry lips.


    She was dressed in a pure white dress. Unlike all the women in front of her, only her body was exposed above the water. Therefore, he could clearly see the huge and beautiful fish tail under her dress.


    As if aware of his sight, she slowly turned her head and looked at him with her clear and bright eyes. He saw a little surprise in those eyes which were purer than the most expensive crystal. Then she stopped singing and asked with the ethereal voice with clear echo like jade.


    "Who are you?"


    In the whole morning, the crew finished shooting the scene of the first encounter between the male owner and qiluo. Due to Tang Xiaotang''s high efficiency, the whole shooting process was incredibly smooth except for the first two scenes.


    Taking the towel from the assistant, Tang Xiaotang wiped the splashes on his face. Since that time, although Lin Xi is still her assistant, in fact many things have not been done by her, and because Tang Xiaotang is also a little red, the company has sent another girl to be her assistant.


    This time, Lin Xi didn''t come with her. Although she wanted to come here very much, she wanted to know that Shi Qian couldn''t let her run around alone, so she was the new girl. She was quiet and calm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    During the break, Tang Xiaotang took out his mobile phone, took some pictures of blue sea and golden beach, and sent them to the social network with words.


    Tang Tang Tang: the sea is really beautiful [happy] [happy] looking at the beautiful scenery, I feel better! [picture] [picture] [picture] [picture]


    just sent out, there is a reply immediately.


    How difficult it is to get a name: first! I''m number one!


    My goddess is so beautiful: Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa! It''s not the first good sad [tears] [tears]


    £À not thin 20 jin, not change the name: no self bad comments!


    ...


    £Àyo yo: does the goddess like the sea very much? Look, you seem to pay attention to a lot of public welfare organizations to protect the ocean!


    Tang Tang Tang: Yes, because I grew up by the sea, I always have a special feeling for the sea? Look, you seem to pay attention to a lot of public welfare organizations to protect the ocean!


    Yo yo yo yo: the goddess has turned over. I''m so happy! Tang Tang Tang: Yes, because I grew up on the sea, I always have a special feeling for the sea. Smile: does the goddess like the sea very much? Look, you seem to pay attention to a lot of public welfare organizations to protect the ocean!


    Haitang I love: I also want to pay attention to the goddess!


    ...


    as Tang Xiaotang watched one of his microblogs attract so many people''s attention, he folded up his mobile phone with satisfaction and looked at the scene in front of him. There was a glimmer of dark light in his eyes.


    This is the first time that a man meets a villain. At that time, the villain was not a villain. He was the best friend of the man. The man was born in a big family, but he was slaughtered because his family had offended the powerful people in that country. He was the only one who escaped under the protection of his loyal servants and traveled across the sea in a freighter to another continent to avoid disaster.


    But I didn''t expect to meet the mermaid at sea, except for him, all the people died. And although the mermaid princess gave him a way to live and gave him a mackerel bead so that other mermaids would not kill him, but after drifting on the sea for so many days, he almost died of thirst because he had no fresh water and no food.


    It was at that time that the freighter the villain took found the man and saved him.


    In fact, the villain Lausanne began to really appreciate the man and treat him as a friend, but later his beloved sister (a female mate) fell in love with the man and the man didn''t like her, and his favorite sister (another female mate) also fell in love with the man, and the man still didn''t like her (it''s too bad luck), so the villain began to blacken and decided to put him away The man avenged his death.


    After reading the whole book, Tang Xiaotang thinks that someone named "luosang" in reality must have offended the author. As a reader, he can feel the author''s deep "love" for him.


    I really sympathize with him.


    Her eyes are focused on Zhou Yang. I have to say that this person is really good at acting. The villain himself is the young master of the chizezhou aristocratic family. He has a distinguished status. Although he seems to be gentle and polite, his family background and talent endow him with a natural pride. Even in the face of the male master, a friend whom he appreciates, his pride is only slightly restrained but not eliminated.


    At this time, Zhou Yang performed the role very well. He didn''t deliberately raise his head, and his expression was not high. He just had a very plain smile. He seemed to be close to the man, but in fact he was just alienated: "how could Brother Yun come to such a situation?"


    "Thank you for your help." Yunbufan, the male leader, hasn''t eaten for several days. Although he is a child of a big family, he is too hungry to care about his manners. He wolfs down the food sent by the villain, and then he is embarrassed to show his rudeness.


    His face was slightly uncomfortable, but when he heard the villain''s question, his eyes were filled with sadness and grief. Yes, why did he fall into such a situation?


    The actor who plays the male leader is a new man named Lu Yang, who was also selected by song Cheng himself. He is a 23 year old student who just graduated from the film and Television Academy. He is in line with the image of the male leader.


    In fact, before the shooting, many people questioned the man''s choice. They thought that he was too young to hold the stage. So the first scene he shot was when he met the girl, not the woman. However, Tang Xiaotang saw today that his acting skills were really good. Zhou Yang''s deliberate acting skills didn''t affect him and he played very well.


    Song Cheng really has vision. After a few years of training, his acting skills will not be worse than Zhou Yang''s. Moreover, this is not the most important. The reason why Tang Xiaotang focuses his eyes on him is his unstoppable ambition.


    Maybe she can try to touch him?


    Tang Xiaotang has found all the information about Zhou Yang for a long time. Three years ago, he was just an unknown ordinary man. But one day, when he was pulled to be a mass actor, he was seen by the director and entered the entertainment industry.


    After that, as if he was helped by someone, he became one of the best movie stars in H country in just three years. He won numerous awards, big and small. It''s almost impossible.She has seen all his plays. Zhou Yang''s acting skills are really good, but not to the extent that he can become the film king in three years. Besides relying on his face, it is largely due to Wu Liang''s unremitting efforts to provide him with resources.


    As a gold broker of cloud media, Wu Liang has many resources. There are countless stars under him, but Zhou Yang is the only one who makes him care the most, like Tang Xiaotang. Even if she is a little red now, Wu Liang still doesn''t care much about her affairs. Up to now, she has seen him many times with one hand.


    She guessed that Zhou Yang must have controlled Wu Liang by using something similar to what he used for her that day.


    Knowing that the mysterious organization doesn''t ask its chessmen to do something for no reason, she overhears Zhou Yang''s inner system asking him to become a world-class movie king, and feels that they must be for some other purpose.


    Movie king? Collect the power of faith?


    She thought about it almost instantly, but no matter what the purpose, she would never let their plan succeed.


    Don''t even think about it!


    After all, let them not happy what, she will be happy ah!


    Although Tang Xiaotang is still smiling with his eyes narrowed, his eyes are full of moring''s killing intention that no one can see.


    She has never been a good person, or even an absolute evil in a certain period of time. If anyone offends her, she will return it a hundred times!


    She is not a human being who cares about the moral bottom line. She has her own rules in her heart. Sometimes, in order to achieve her goal, she doesn''t mind doing something disgraceful.


    It can''t be easier to bring down a human being, especially such a man in the entertainment industry. But she didn''t do it at will because she was worried about the system in his hands, but now Tang Xiaotang thinks that she has to do it - if Zhou Yang''s play is finished, he may achieve that goal.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    She is determined to achieve her goal with the help of Lu Yang.


    The reason why she doesn''t do it by herself is very simple. In addition to being afraid of exposing herself, I''m afraid that Zhou Yang''s system map has recorded Tang Xiaotang''s whereabouts. If she does it, it''s easy to find out.


    -


    "Hello, master Tang."


    After dinner, Tang Xiaotang is about to go back. He meets Lu Yang head-on at the door of his room.


    She did not speak, but Lu Yang took the initiative to open his mouth, his clear Feng eyes with a trace of not deliberately shy and temptation, voice is also very low pressure, with a trace of hoarseness, hear in the ear have a kind of speechless feeling.


    Tang Xiaotang wants to laugh. She always tempts others and attracts the attention of human beings. Unexpectedly, there will be human beings to attract her attention. This kind of feeling is really fresh.


    "Don''t call me elder. I''m one year younger than you. Just call me Tang Tang."


    "OK, Tang Tang, could you please match your lines with me? I don''t quite understand our play tomorrow. "


    Tang Xiaotang pretends that she can''t see the emotion under his eyes. She smiles a little and feels a breath not far away. Her smile is even more profound: "of course, go to my room..."


    "what are you talking about?" Suddenly, a voice came in. Tang Xiaotang suddenly saw that Zhou Yang was coming out from the corner, looking at them with his hands in his pockets, with a smile on his face, but his eyes were cold.


    Zhou Yang watched it in the corner for a long time. He saw that the boy who robbed him of his leading role was very happy to smile at the gorgeous girl. The expression made him very unhappy. The worst thing was that the girl was also very kind to him. He even heard that she was going to discuss the script with him in the room.


    How can this be done?


    Let''s not say that the mermaid has been his target for a long time. Let''s say that the smelly boy who came out of nowhere and didn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth robbed the position of the hero of the play that he had been optimistic about, which made him unhappy enough.


    He must give him some color to see!


    "No, nothing. It''s just that some parts of the script are not very clear, so I want to discuss with Tang Tang." Lu Yang smiles and looks like a modest younger generation.


    Just as Zhou Yang doesn''t like Lu Yang, he doesn''t like the movie king either. Lu Yang is not a fool. He can feel Zhou Yang''s hostility to him. For example, he knew that he was deliberately suppressing him to grab the camera in the scene he was shooting today.


    With this in mind, the expression on his face became softer and softer: "I can''t keep up with him today because of the good performance of master Zhou."


    The implication is that he deliberately suppressed new people - which would not be good for his reputation if it came out.


    But after all, Zhou Yang has been in this circle for several years. How can he not hear such words? There was a trace of anger in his heart, but he still had a smile on his face: "why don''t we go to the dialogue together? It happens that there will be two of us tomorrow."


    Lu Yang looks young, but his acting skills are perfect. He has a happy smile on his face and a little surprise in his eyes: "really? That''s great. I''m worried about disturbing Mr. Zhou. After all, your time is precious. "


    At the bottom of my heart, I was thinking, this man is so annoying, in the way! He managed to find the opportunity and


    fortunately, the confidentiality measures of the star hotel are very good, and this floor is all contracted by the crew. They stand here without any interference, otherwise they will be seen and will make headlines tomorrow.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the bottom of their hearts and almost laughed. These two people''s acting skills are really good. They clearly hate each other''s bad things. They can''t disgust each other in their hearts. The expression on their faces is so natural. It''s really movie king level.


    Of course, her acting skills are not low, so she smiles from the bottom of her heart, and there is no flaw on her face: "then Lu Yang, you''d better talk with Mr. Zhou. His acting skills are much better than mine, and he can help you."


    She didn''t want to be caught in the middle of them. She wasn''t afraid of embarrassment. She was really afraid that she would laugh out carelessly and make people collapse completely.


    With that, Tang Xiaotang turned to open the door of his room and waved to them: "I won''t disturb you. See you tomorrow!"


    Then she slammed the door.


    Looking at the door closed in front of him, Lu and Zhou were staring at the closed door.


    Lu Yang really hates the man in front of him. When he finally finds the chance to see Tang Tang fall off the list, as long as he can have an affair with her, he will definitely be popular more than once.


    Zhou Yang also hates this hairy boy and even wants to pry his own corner! If this time he gets the hero of the show that he cooperates with a top film company, his goal of becoming a world-class movie king will surely go a step further! He has a good plan. He was cut off by such a boy!


    "Emperor Zhou Ying, are you still right about your lines?" After a long time, Lu Yang finally spoke. But there was no third party, and the sincere smile on his face disappeared, changing into a smile."Of course!" Zhou Yang also sneered, as if there were sparks flashing in his eyes.


    Of course, Tang Xiaotang didn''t know all this. She went back to her room to brush her neck for a while and then went to sleep. So she didn''t know that in the room next to her, some two people with evil intentions were playing the script for one night.


    So the next morning, when she saw their panda like eyes, she laughed and hid in the room for a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    At this time, a city thousands of miles away.


    The towering building stands under the blue sky, like a towering giant.


    This is the tallest building in city a, and also the richest representative of city a - the headquarters of cloud media entertainment, Shishi group.


    Shishi was a family business. Fifteen years ago, before the entertainment industry in H country developed, Shishi''s family members established cloud media entertainment with abundant funds, and took the lead. Today, cloud media has undoubtedly become the benchmark of H country''s entertainment industry.


    Nowadays, with the rapid development of economy and the increasing improvement of living standards, people pay more and more attention to entertainment. It has to be said that the one who founded cloud media was very predictable. Now cloud media has been far ahead of its peers. The status of this behemoth is more and more unshakable.


    Top floor, some office.


    Huge French windows occupied the whole wall, as if there was no glass. Looking down from here, you can have a panoramic view of the most prosperous business district in a city. The sun shines through the windows on the shining marble floor, bright and warm.


    In front of the window stood a man.


    He was tall, well-dressed in a suit, and his profile was clear and cold. At this time, he was looking out of the window, with a touch of meditation in his eyes.


    Behind him came a few taps on the door. He didn''t look back, but said in a low voice: "in."


    The door opened, and a young man with a baby face came in. He closed the door, stood behind the man for a few steps, and said in a soft voice, "boss, the master of this incident has been caught."


    In fact, at the beginning, Shishi made a fortune on the road, but after the efforts of several generations, the black has been almost cleaned up.


    On the surface, at least.


    As for the gang who planned the kidnapping, they have a feud with their boss. The boss''s parents were killed by their former leader.


    "Did he say who revealed it?"


    Few people know about Lin Xi, and they are all his or his parents'' confidants. After a long time of investigation, he doesn''t know who revealed it. Fortunately, the culprit has been caught. As long as he can pry open his mouth, it won''t take any trouble.


    "He doesn''t know who the other person is, because when they talk, they cover their faces all the time."


    Gao Qing told the truth. He is not a fool. In this case, the other party must be prepared.


    "I don''t know?" Shi Qian''s mouth slightly tilted, but let through the glass reflection to see the scene of high engine head cold sweat straight out. His boss almost never laughs, but when he laughs, it usually means that someone is going to have bad luck.


    He observed a few seconds of silence for the behind the scenes envoy, but Gao Qing would not sympathize with him. Who asked him to do such a thing: "however, he said that the voice of the other party sounded very young. Although he had been dealt with, he could not hide his ears. The man was definitely not more than 30 years old."


    "I also ordered the technicians to find the communication clues between them, but the IP of the other side seemed to be disguised, and I couldn''t find any footprints."


    "Is it?" Shi Qian has a way of pondering. He is really interested in this man. Can''t even the technicians find the traces of him? Hum, I''m really prepared!


    Of course, he doesn''t know that these traces are all handled by the system. After all, they are super intelligent products of high-tech plane. Their technical level is far higher than that of the world. No matter how powerful they are, they can''t find the traces of each other.


    Shi Qian searched his business rivals in his mind, who might have this suspicion, but in a moment, he locked several suspects.


    Gougou fingers, Gao Qing immediately understand the ear, he whispered a few words, Gao Qing constantly nodded, and then said: "I know, I''m going to prepare."


    He turned and walked to the door, opened the door, just to see the female secretary standing at the door who wanted to knock.


    Gao Qing nodded to the Secretary and left. Before he left, he took a look at the man behind her, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    Isn''t this the agent Miss Lin Xi followed before? What did the boss ask him to do?


    But he just thought about it. He didn''t dare to deal with the boss''s business. However, he suddenly remembered that this man is also miss Tang Tang Tang''s agent?


    I always feel as if I know something...


    -


    Hotel.


    Deluxe Suite, the curtains are tightly drawn to cover the glare of the sun outside, the air conditioning in the room is very low, it is summer, but it makes people feel like early winter.


    The water vapor is very heavy, and there is an uncomfortable damp feeling in the air. Long skirts, shirts and trousers are thrown on the carpet at random. One slipper is thrown at the bathroom door, and the other is missing. Two high heels are in front of the shoe cabinet at the door, but they are also kicking around. It can be seen how casual the owner of the room is.


    Enough for three people lying on the big bed side by side, a huge blue tail randomly stretched, wet and cold sheets wrapped in the waist, Tang Xiaotang lying on the pillow, ten fingers quickly tapping the keyboard of the notebook in front of him.There is no play for her today, so Tang Xiaotang asked song Dao for leave on the pretext of not feeling well. In midsummer, the sunshine of the island country is particularly fierce. If she doesn''t soak in the water, she can guarantee that she will become dried fish if she stays for an hour.


    This country is located in the tropics, the temperature is incredible, although the sea, the air is humid, but for the mermaid in such an environment is still very uncomfortable, so Tang Xiaotang had to give up the task of provoking the target relationship, shrink in the room from other aspects.


    "Dididi -"


    a series of characters flashed quickly on the screen in front of Tang Xiaotang''s eyes. Her fingers were flying, and she almost had residual shadow. Her lips were slightly pursed, and her expression was serious.


    "Di!"


    Suddenly, as soon as the screen lights up, a whole video appears in front of Tang Xiaotang''s eyes, and her lips finally show a smile.


    Hum, play technology with her and kill you!


    Although the system has been prepared to eliminate all traces left by Zhou Yang, it can''t imagine that Tang Xiaotang''s technology is no worse than it. Although it''s a little hard, she still successfully recovered all the data deleted by that system.


    The next step is to send the "evidence" to the right place.


    She hid her address and easily sent it to Gao Qing.


    She didn''t want Shi Qian to step in because it was dangerous. However, after thinking about it, even if he didn''t intervene, the other party would not let him go. It''s better to let him know. Anyway, he is the son of the world. Even if the mysterious organization wants to get rid of him without disturbing the rules, it will take some effort.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    Looking at the four words "sent successfully" on the screen, Tang Xiaotang smiles and is about to continue to look for other things disposed of by the system. Suddenly, there is a knock on the door.


    Bad! She can''t be seen like this!


    Quickly cut the computer interface to the game, she put away her tail, quickly jumped out of bed, made the bed, picked up the trousers and shirt on the ground, then picked up the clothes thrown on the ground, put them into the cabinet, found another slipper missing under the bed, pulled it on her feet, and straightened her hair. This series of actions took her less than a minute.


    Quickly to the door to open the door, Tang Xiaotang looked at the man standing outside the door, he is holding out his hand to make a knock on the door, see the door suddenly appeared in the stunning face, can''t help a Leng.


    "Mr. Zhou, what can I do for you?" Tang Xiaotang smiles a little. She''s very dangerous in her heart. If she hadn''t acted fast, she might have been exposed.


    Zhou Yang was stunned for a long time before he replied, "well, we are going to have a dinner together. Would you like to join us?"


    The girl''s complexion is snow-white, her blue eyes are full of water, her face is a bit lazy, her long purple gray hair is a little messy, which makes her heart hot and she can''t help it.


    Tang Xiaotang knew what the human was thinking as soon as he saw it, but she didn''t care. However, she really didn''t want to go out today, so she said, "sorry, Mr. Zhou, I''m not comfortable today, so I won''t be with you."


    Zhou Yang felt a damp and cold air through the crack of the door in the house. He could roughly understand why she was uncomfortable. He worried and asked, "are you ok?"


    "Well, don''t worry, it''s just that it''s too hot and a little bit heatstroke." She replied.


    "Then you have a good rest. I''ll explain it to Director Song."


    There is a sense of loss in Zhou Yang''s eyes and a faint suspicion. He always feels that the mermaid''s attitude is unexpectedly alienated these days. Does she find that she knows her identity?


    Zhou Yang secretly raised his vigilance. He took another look at the girl at the door, but found that her eyes were gloomy.


    Finally, she seemed to be unable to help herself, and said in a very low voice: "Mr. Zhou... Do you like Mr. Zhang very much...


    Zhang Xinyue, who plays the girl whom the villain likes in the play, is also a little famous flower in the film and television circle. She looks good too. It''s obvious that the other party is a little interested in Zhou Yang So no matter in the play or at ordinary times, we always look for opportunities to get close to him. And Zhou Yang himself is very lecherous, send to the door of the beauty, so he did not refuse Zhang Xinyue deliberately.


    Tang Xiaotang has seen the two of them talking and laughing together more than once in the name of the script. She didn''t care about it, but today she feels that fortunately she has a heart.


    Now, she can''t let Zhou Yang doubt, this matter can be used as an excuse.


    Zhou Yang was stunned. At first, he didn''t understand it. But on second thought, he soon understood it. The doubt in his heart immediately disappeared and became complacent.


    The girl''s blue eyes seem to have water vapor, and her smile is gradually disappearing. She looks like an abandoned animal with a low head, and she is full of sadness and loss: "Master Zhang is really beautiful..."


    this is a bit of a pique in Zhou Yang''s ears. If it''s beautiful, the whole crew... No, who can match the whole entertainment circle of H country No one can match the former girl''s appearance, which is unique and not human.


    "I don''t have anything to do with her. I''m just a junior. It''s hard to refuse." As soon as Zhou Yang is proud, Tang Xiaotang sees all the little abacus in his heart. He thinks she likes him enough and is ready to pretend to be terminally ill so that she can find a way to bring out the origin of the world.


    "Is that so? Didn''t you like Mr. Zhang that week? " Looking at the eyes of the mermaid in front of him, his heart became more and more proud, especially listening to the system tell him that she has 85 degrees of favor for him, the more relaxed the vigilance.


    "Of course." If you want to say that Zhou Yang''s acting skills are worthy of his reputation as a movie king, those eyes are affectionate. If you are a mermaid who is not familiar with the world, you will not be able to resist being trapped in that affectionate.


    Like the origin of the world before.


    Tang Xiaotang is almost certain that Zhou Yang''s conspiracy is the one that the world originally falls in love with human beings and is willing to die. Otherwise, how can a human like him, the son of the illusory world of the world origin, look up to him?


    Fortunately, this time, she solved the problem from the beginning, so no matter what Zhou Yang did, it was impossible for her to get close to the small nine half step.


    "That... Elder of that week, did you have..." Tang Xiaotang pretended to be shy and lowered her head, but actually turned her eyes secretly. The obscene smell of human body really made her gasp. She felt sick and couldn''t even eat.


    Zhou Yang has been waiting for her to finish, he is surprised and happy, waiting for Tang Xiaotang to finish, he immediately shows his loyalty, so that her favor will definitely reach more than 90, and he will soon achieve his goal.But Tang Xiaotang inked for a long time, but she didn''t say it. She didn''t want to let her confess to such a human, even if she pretended.


    To some extent, she is really a very picky charm, even if it is to eat lust, she will not choose the human that she does not like.


    Zhou Yang waited for a long time, but the girl still lowered her head and blushed. He turned to think that since she didn''t want to say it, it was the same for him.


    But as soon as he was ready to get closer to her, the girl seemed to be unable to bear the bashful slamming of the door. His nose hit the door and almost tilted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    Zhou Yang''s eyes flashed a trace of anger, but then disappeared and became proud.


    He''s never been treated like this! When he gets her trust and achieves his goal, he must sell this mermaid to an underground scientific research institution!


    As for Zhang Xinyue, he doesn''t intend to let go. It seems that she should be more careful during this period of time. She can''t find out their relationship any more.


    The thought of mermaid''s enchanting face makes Zhou Yang''s heart flutter. To be honest, Zhang Xinyue is not bad. She is an enchanting beauty, but in front of Tang Tang Tang, who is also enchanting, that face is really not enough to see.


    In fact, what he really wants is the mermaid, but it''s not time to rely on her to complete the task.


    He had to bear his inner impulse and turn away.


    Inside the door, Tang Xiaotang put away the shyness on his face, and his smile was cold and strange.


    Scum man, still want to step on two boats? Good idea!


    If it wasn''t for the task, like Zhou Yang, a man with strong desire, Tang Xiaotang had many ways to make his legs tremble when he saw a woman.


    Forget it, just let him live a few more days. Anyway, he won''t be able to hop for long.


    -


    these days, almost everyone in the crew finds that there is something wrong with the relationship between Zhou Yang and Lu Yang.


    I don''t know what''s going on. The two people not only fight each other in the performance, but also fight each other in the play. When they look at each other, they look as if they are enemies of their own life and death. It''s hard for the people between them.


    Tang Xiaotang of course knows why these two human beings became like this. In fact, she stirred up their relationship a little bit, so that Zhou Yang would have no time to take care of her when he was fighting with Lu Yang.


    People in the crew originally wanted to help Zhou Yang alienate Lu Yang. After all, Zhou Yang is more famous than Lu Yang. They just saw that Lu Yang had offended Zhou Yang for so long, and Zhou Yang didn''t do anything about him. They couldn''t help but wonder if there was a big backing behind Lu Yang.


    Then the more they think about it, the more likely they will feel. Originally, Lu Yang''s ability to get the leading actor surprised them. He was not old enough and said that he had no qualifications at all. No matter how good his acting skills were, no one believed that he could get the role with his own strength. Moreover, this time he was directed by song Cheng. Since he was able to make song director nod and agree with his role, it means that he was backstage Absolutely not low.


    So thinking, they also gradually dare not to insert the fight between them, can only watch them fight.


    Zhou Yang is also in the bottom of his heart. He called Wu Liang a few days ago, but he couldn''t get through all the time. It''s reasonable to say that he has won his contract. He should respond to his request and won''t deliberately refuse to answer his phone. Moreover, this kind of situation doesn''t happen all the time. What''s the matter?


    He was upset because he couldn''t get through the phone all the time. He didn''t bring Wu Liang here this time. He just brought two assistants. Now not only he can''t get in touch with him, but also his assistants can''t get in touch with Wu Liang.


    What the hell is this guy doing!


    He wants Wu Liang to clean up this smelly boy named Lu Yang. If he doesn''t teach him a lesson, he will never know what he shouldn''t do!


    But his phone couldn''t get through... Thinking about this, Zhou Yang had a bad premonition that he was in a panic and didn''t care to be in front of many people. He called the system from the bottom of his heart and wanted it to help look at the situation.


    "System, system!"


    After a while, the voice of the system slowly rang out: "what''s the matter with the host calling this system?"


    "What''s going on outside now?" He is very flustered in the bottom of his heart. He always has a premonition.


    "Please wait a moment, system detection..." the system didn''t say much. At some times, it was willing to help the host solve some problems, especially those problems related to its main task.


    Zhou Yang waited quietly. He believed that the system would give her a satisfactory answer. But after a while, he received a surprise reply from the system: "sorry, I didn''t find anything suspicious."


    "What? Is there anything suspicious? " These days, the fight with Lu Yang is in a weak position, which makes Zhou Yang in a terrible mood. Fortunately, he has some intelligence and knows that he can''t say it in front of other people.


    However, Tang Xiaotang can clearly hear his dialogue with the system. She knows that Shi Qian has already made a move, and the evidence is enough for him to carry out a comprehensive attack on Zhou Yang. Therefore, he wants to contact Wu Liang, but he can''t.


    As for the system, Tang Xiaotang did a good job. In fact, she didn''t do anything. She just made a small shield and installed it on Zhou Yang.


    Thanks to the mechanical books I have read in the future world, the system is a brain. The technology in that world is quite advanced. Even if such a system can not be produced, there is not much difference.


    Tang Xiaotang used those skills to improve a little, and made this shield. Now it seems that the effect is very good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    She looked at Zhou Yang, who was standing in the corner with a slightly gloomy look. In the eyes of others, she was like a kind of heart, but no one could see the deep cooling of her eyes.


    There''s the last scene. When it''s over, it''s time for her to take in the net.


    "Tang Tang? Tang Tang! It''s your turn. Come on


    Song Cheng called her not far away. Tang Xiaotang quickly recovered. She got up and went to see the concern on his face: "are you ok? Can we finish the last scene? "


    "I''ll be fine, song Dao. I can." Tang Xiaotang smile, beautiful face with a gentle smile, see the side of a few staff, regardless of men and women are slightly blushing.


    Wow, it''s really the new goddess who is known as "the most beautiful in the entertainment circle". Those blue eyes are really as bright as sapphire, and the goddess doesn''t have any airs. She is so gentle and amiable. That smile makes people''s heart melt! Don''t you see that even director Song, who has always been selfless to the actors, is so gentle to her?


    And the most important thing is that the performance of the goddess is not inferior to her perfect appearance, especially every time they see her swimming posture, they feel that she is really a mermaid, so elegant and so perfect body in the water shuttle, even better than the best swimmers.


    Originally, I thought that she was elected to the role by Zhou Yingdi, but now it seems that the goddess is absolutely worthy of Zhou Yingdi! No, even, Zhou Yingdi is not worthy of her. They feel that she is just like a goddess, and no one in the world can be worthy of her...


    Song Cheng also looks at her with praise. He has been working for many years, and such a talented and modest actor is really rare. At first, when his old friends recommended her, he was still a little disdainful, you know, he saw her Although she played a great role in that movie, it was totally different or even opposite to the female partner. Just because she played the role well doesn''t mean she can play the role well.


    But the fact told him that she could really play both roles perfectly. And what satisfied him most was that she never used doubles. Unlike several other actresses, she used doubles one after another in case of dangerous actions. No matter how difficult it was, she would shoot them by herself as long as she could.


    He is patient, gifted, modest and polite. No one doesn''t like this kind of person. He began to think, otherwise, the heroine of the next play will be her. Otherwise, if he can''t find the right one, he will be pushed in by those people. It''s really annoying.


    "Shall we begin?" Tang Xiaotang saw that everyone around him was ready and asked.


    "Are you really OK? Otherwise, we can shoot the others first. " Zhou Yang seizes the opportunity, looks at her anxiously and asks, as if the intimacy with Zhang Xinyue didn''t exist a few days ago. He successfully lets the woman sitting on the other side bite her lips, and hatred flashed in her eyes.


    "Yes, Tang Tang, aren''t you suffering from heatstroke? Does it really matter? " Even Lu Yang is concerned. He doesn''t want to give any chance to his opponent!


    "I''m fine. I''m sorry to worry you all." Tang Xiaotang smiles, because the temperature was too high a few days ago, and there was no play for her, so her excuse for asking for leave was that she was suffering from heatstroke. Because the day before yesterday, she wore the heavy costumes of the crew and soaked in the warm sea water, so this reason did not cause any doubt.


    "All right, but if you are not feeling well in a moment, you should bring it up immediately. We can''t let anything happen to you if we don''t take pictures." Song Cheng also told him that he didn''t want the negative news that the actors were overworked and admitted to the hospital before the drama was finished.


    ¡°£Ï£Ë¡£¡±


    "OK, all departments are ready! Take your positions and start! "


    With song Cheng''s command, Tang Xiaotang''s smile on his face is restrained. As soon as his breath changes, he becomes the mermaid princess obsessed with love in the play.


    -


    the sun is like blood.


    On the battlefield, the man in armor was half kneeling with a serious look.


    I don''t know how much blood he was stained with. The color of his armor could not be seen. His face was also covered with small scratches. His long hair was flying in the wind, and he was very embarrassed.


    However, his dark eyes were extremely calm. The fire was burning in those eyes, reflecting the sunset in the sky, as bright as a cold star.


    He held a huge and heavy wide sword in his hand. The body of the sword was heavily buried in the soil. The exposed blade was full of cold light, reflecting the man''s resolute face. It was more and more fierce as a knife and axe.


    Opposite him, the man in armor also stood, but his appearance was much easier than that of the man half kneeling. He held a long gun in his hand, the red tassel of the gun head swayed slightly in the wind, and the cold light of the gun tip flashed straight at him.


    Two people quietly looking at each other, who did not move, no one spoke, the wind silently blowing between the two, a trace of blood looming.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    "Why, Lausanne," I don''t know how long later, finally, the half kneeling man opened his mouth. His voice was hoarse and low, and his eyes fixed on each other. It seemed that something flashed in his eyes. The light gradually settled down and turned into a deep black. His voice suddenly rose, with indignation and disappointment: "why do you want to do this? I thought we were friends! "


    "Friends? Ha ha ha ha The man holding the gun looked up and laughed, as if he had heard some funny joke. His eyes were full of Satire: "the cloud is extraordinary --", he stepped forward slightly, his gun was closer to each other, almost poked into his chest.


    But Yun Bufan didn''t hide. There seems to be a trace of pain in his eyes. After betrayal, he thought he would not feel heartache any more. But looking at the hatred in the eyes of the man in front of him, he still can''t believe it.


    "Did you make friends with me, yunbufan?" Luo Sang''s eyes flashed the flame of hatred, and his gentle face became distorted. He said to him word by word: "I trust you so much, but what have you done?"


    "Xiao Ling died because of you. Do you have any guilt?"?! Ah Yu loves you so much, but what have you done? " At this point, he closed his eyes to hide his deep grief: "you connived at that bitch to kill her!"


    "But you know, it''s not my fault!"


    Yun Bufan''s expression was also a little excited. He said: "I know Luo Yu is your sister, but she did it too much. She killed ah Jin''s parents and ah Jin would do it!"


    "So you just watched her die in front of you?" Mention this matter, the flame wine of Luo mulberry eye ground is more and more rich, he cold smile: "cloud extraordinary, my Luo family gave you how much help, how am I to you, but you just because of a humble woman, killed my only sister!"


    "Ah Yu, where can she not compare with that woman? She''s very kind to you, but you -- "rosan''s body is full of sadness, despair, pain, nostalgia... Yun''s mood is more and more thick.


    Why did he become like this? Clearly they are best friends...


    but the man holding the gun has long been blinded by hatred. He can''t see the complex emotions in his eyes, and can''t remember the years when they had been together. In front of him are only the blood stained broken bodies of his sister, the shining men, the lonely self in the corner, and the pretty girl Looking at his obsessed look...


    he was always unwilling and jealous. When he saw his sister''s body, he rose to the top.


    He found that he actually hated his good friend.


    As he got closer, the tip of the gun poked into each other''s armor, leaving deep marks on the hard metal surface.


    Luo Sang''s look in his eyes became more and more crazy. Finally, he was able to get rid of the man who had killed his sister and the girl he liked, and had been pressing on his head all the time...


    Yun Bufan didn''t move. His channels were corroded by the venom, and he had no strength any more.


    And it was his best friend who poisoned him, the ferocious and twisted man in front of him.


    Just as the tip of the gun was about to be put into his chest and Yun Bufan had quietly closed his eyes, a dazzling blue light suddenly lit up in front of his chest.


    The blue light became more and more bright, and a chill spread slowly around him, along the armor to the tip of the gun, and then up the barrel of the gun.


    The white frost condenses on the barrel of the gun. Rosand closes his eyes and has to step back to keep the tip of the gun away from the cold breath.


    In the center of the cold, Yun Bufan didn''t feel a trace of cold. In the light, he even felt his body restored a trace of strength. Looking at the bursts of blue light from his chest, he seemed to think of something. He was stunned and took out a milky white bead from his clothes.


    The bead is the size of a baby''s fist, and the whole body is suffused with a clear blue halo. The cold blue light comes from the bead.


    "Mackerel beads!" Luo Sang''s scream suddenly came from his ear. Yun Bufan looked at the beads in his hand and fell into a daze.


    Is this the legendary shark pearl?


    "Here you are." The silver haired girl''s face was beautiful and enchanting. Her pale palm held the milky white bead and sent it to him: "if you need my help, take it out."


    He remembered the look when the girl gave it to him. He only thought it was a deep-sea pearl, but he didn''t think it was the condensation of the cultivation of the shark people. It was said that the shark pearl could bring the dead back to life and live forever.


    Luo sangmulu is greedy and resentful. Why do all good things gather in his hands! He stretched out his hand to snatch, but the bead slowly rose from the cloud extraordinary palm. With more intense blue light and cold, light ice debris appeared in the air and attacked Rosen. His face turned white, so he had to rise Xuanli to resist the cold that constantly penetrated into his body.


    Mackerel beads rose higher and higher, the blue light filled the whole world, and the ground was covered with a layer of white frost. Then, the light gradually dissipated, and a beautiful girl slowly appeared in front of the crowd: her silver hair floated, revealing her long hair in front of her forehead, and her blue eyes were as clear as the clear sky, and as bright as the moon. She was dressed in white gauze, her skirt swayed slightly, and her feet were as red as jade; her posture was elegant, and a blue chill enveloped the girl, and she slowly fell from the sky and landed in two places In front of people.At this moment, both yunbufan and luosang were stunned for a moment.


    At this moment, she really like a goddess from the sky, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Are you all right?" She stood in front of him. As soon as she reached out her hand, the Pearl of mackerel slowly fell on her white palm.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡°£ã£õ£ô£¡¡± With song Cheng''s voice, the God shaking Lu Yang finally wakes up. He finds himself stunned and forgets his lines.


    Fortunately, song Cheng didn''t blame him, because not only he, but also the group actors and staff were stunned. Everyone was embarrassed to be reminded.


    -------------------


    resume update ~ thank you for your support. There will be two shifts tomorrow to compensate you (* ~)


    for your support www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    "Focus." Song Cheng didn''t say much, but just reminded: "after this shooting, we will finish today." Indeed, today''s weather is really hot, let alone the actors, he sat here motionless, blowing fans are not hot, let alone wearing thick costumes of them.


    "Sorry, Tang Tang." Lu Yang looks at her with some embarrassment. He knows that the hardest thing to come back is to hang her in Weiya. In addition to being hot, they have no influence.


    "It doesn''t matter. Lu Yang, you don''t have to be too nervous." Tang Xiaotang smiles with a sense of comfort, and Lu Yang''s uneasiness due to guilt and impatience is gradually calmed down.


    He looked at the smile on her face, his heart moved, inexplicably jealous of Zhou Yang.


    Approaching her is also with the intention of making use of. I thought that like those female stars, she would approach Zhou Yang for the sake of being superior, and friendly and so on. After all, this is a common thing in the entertainment industry. However, after several weeks of observation, he found that she is really approachable, and she always smiles so gently to anyone, and it seems that she will never Angry, even those deliberately find fault with the supporting actress, she will smile back, do not care about their ridicule.


    She doesn''t put on airs. Sometimes when she meets local tourists and residents who ask for a group photo after shooting, she won''t refuse them. She will take a group photo with them kindly.


    But he can see that she really likes Zhou Yang. She looks at him differently than anyone else. Sometimes she will


    hate Zhou Yang more and more. He sees the scene of this man talking and laughing with other women more than once, and his heart is more and more disdainful. How can he get such a gentle love from her?


    He doesn''t think he is worse than him. No matter in acting or other aspects, he must surpass him!


    Tang Xiaotang is about to die of heat. She looks like a fairy, but only she knows how stuffy it is. Although there is a fan for concave shape, the wind is hot, which makes her feel more like a salted fish being hung up.


    Now she doesn''t care too much. She just hopes to spend this time faster, because she feels that now she has signs of dehydration. If she comes here a few more times, she will not be able to stand it.


    "Yes, Lu Yang, don''t be nervous, or we won''t be able to finish today." Zhou Yang came slowly, still wearing the heavy armor of the villain. Because of his sultry mood, his tone is not so good compared with Tang Xiaotang''s mild.


    He was a little proud and happy, because he was also absent-minded in the scene just now, but he was not the protagonist, so he would not be particularly noticed.


    No one can bear to be ridiculed by his opponent and imaginary rival. Lu Yang''s face is a little gloomy, his heart is angry, and his voice is also a little heavy: "thank you for your guidance. This time, I will never be nervous!"


    "That''s the best." Zhou Yang''s words were sarcastic, and he wanted to say something else. Hearing song''s voice, he had to "hum" and turn back to his position.


    "OK, get ready - let''s start over!"


    After all, it''s not a pleasant thing to shoot in such a hot day with thick clothes.


    -


    the gorgeous girl slowly fell from the sky, with a silver hair scattered behind her, as refined as an immortal.


    "Are you all right?" She stood in front of the man who was half kneeling. As soon as she stretched out her hand, the Pearl of shark slowly fell on her white palm.


    "Where did you get hurt?" She didn''t answer his question, she just looked at him all the time, her eyes were unabashedly anxious.


    "You... What are you doing here?" Yunbufan looked at the figure, trance for a moment, but in the blue eyes suddenly sober.


    He looked at the beautiful face. Her face was as beautiful as the first sight. It reminded him of the scene when he saw her for the first time. The enchanting Mermaid in gauze was sitting on the reef, as if she didn''t eat fireworks. It was very beautiful, but also very indifferent.


    But now, her ice blue eyes are flashing anxiety, worry, concern... He subconsciously avoided those eyes, some cold way: "you go, this matter has nothing to do with you."


    Although he didn''t like her, he couldn''t say anything too heartless since she gave up her life to save her.


    Besides, it really has nothing to do with her. It''s between him and him. She doesn''t have to get in trouble.


    That pair of eyes suddenly become a little gray, she whispered: "I... I''m just worried about you..."


    "enough! Do you think she can save you with more? " Rosan didn''t have the patience to give them time to talk about the past. He looked at Yun Bufan and became more and more jealous: "today, none of you want to leave!"


    Behind him suddenly appeared countless people in white, their faces covered with thick masks, only showing a pair of emotionless eyes, looking at them like a dead man.


    Qiluo is not afraid of these human beings. She holds a shark bead in her hand. Her eyes are extremely cold. It makes people feel like falling into an ice cave when she only looks at it.


    It''s these people who dare to hurt himI will never forgive you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    Her eyes gradually spread a sense of killing, and the cold breath permeated her body. But at this time, a dark shadow swarmed in the distance, but a moment later, it was in front of them.


    At the critical moment, it is the female leader who leads Yun Bufan''s army to arrive.


    The fierce fighting between the two sides, all kinds of energy fluctuations flash, the scene is a mess.


    Looking at the heroic woman''s worried lifting man, his soft eyes and relaxed look of trust, she retreated to one side, no longer close to the intimate couple, as if a complete circle does not allow anyone to insert.


    Maybe, she shouldn''t have come... But, how can she watch him die in the hands of a villain?


    It''s just that he can be happy... She is not in vain...


    with the joining of Yun Bufan''s forces, Luo Sang''s Secret guards begin to retreat. Although they are strong, they are not as good as Yun Bufan''s personal training. If Luo Sang''s sudden betrayal didn''t catch Yun Bufan by surprise, these guards would not give them a chance To get close to yunbufan.


    Qi Luo holds back the sour and astringent feeling in her heart, and focuses on the enemy in front of her. The ice mist in her hand flashes, and the ice lotus emerges on her side. The gorgeous face is more and more free from dust and smoke, and is as refined as an immortal.


    Looking at this scene, Rosanna''s face became more and more distorted. He bit his teeth hard and looked at several people''s eyes as if they were poisoned knives, which made several people who followed him shudder.


    "Yunbufan, do you think I can let you go so easily?"?! You must die today


    He was biting his teeth, and a cold and treacherous smile flashed across his face. It seems to confirm something. Suddenly, a woman''s frightened voice came from the other side: "ah Yun? Ah Yun! What''s the matter with you? "


    Yunbufan''s face quickly appeared a touch of black gas, then, he suddenly a meal, then forward spit out a mouthful of bright red blood.


    Qi Luo has a bad premonition in her heart. She looks back very quickly and sees Yun Bufan, who is depressed after spitting out a mouthful of blood. His face is as pale as paper, but his lips are abnormally bright red. At first glance, she knows that he has been poisoned.


    "It''s you! What did you do to a Yun? "


    She looked back. The woman, who had never been calm and wise, was in a panic. She looked at each other fiercely and wanted to swallow him alive: "I really shouldn''t let you go on ah Yun''s face! Give me the antidote


    Rosan seems to be unable to see the threat on her face. He still smiles strangely, but his body collapses like mud in each other''s hands. His facial features are distorted, and his bones seem to disappear.


    When the woman released her hand, she saw his body on the ground seeping into the ground like water and disappeared. His voice of curse reverberated in her ear for a long time.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha... There is no antidote... Xu you, you took away my favorite person... Now, I also want you to taste the feeling of being taken away from my beloved..."


    "ha ha ha ha ha..."


    in the eyes of women''s hatred and anger, his body disappeared, leaving only a pile of empty As soon as he disappeared, the guards in white also turned into ashes, leaving Xu youyou who was lost for a moment. It seemed that he had exhausted all his strength, and he was a little unsteady.


    "Cough - poof!"


    "The clouds are extraordinary!"


    Hearing the voice coming from behind, she turned her head quickly, but saw her sweetheart fall to the ground, and her face went down with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "I''m late... I''m sorry..."


    she knelt down in front of him and looked at his pale, black face with a knife in her heart.


    But the poison gas has entered the heart and lung, he fell into a coma, breathing more and more weak, almost inaudible.


    The despair in her eyes was clearly visible, and all the people around her were ignored by her. When she made up her mind to live and die with him, a voice like the sound of nature suddenly came from her ear, which made her suddenly wake up.


    "I can save him."


    As if to see the only glimmer of dawn, she raised her eyes to look at each other. The silver haired woman''s eyes were deep, and she seemed to have made a decision.


    "What do you want? As long as you can save him, I will do whatever you want me to do! " She looked at her with prayer, firmness and sadness in her eyes. She was sure what the other party would ask for...


    "don''t tell him, I saved him."


    She bent down and knelt down in front of him, silver hair sliding face side, at that moment, she suddenly some can''t understand her.


    No... maybe, she never understood her... Although she didn''t want to admit it, she did love him very much, maybe even deeper than her love...


    the mackerel bead floated slowly in front of her body, and qiluo gazed at the man''s pale and fragile face, as if to engrave him in the bottom of her heart.


    Let her see him for the last time...


    let her see him for the last time www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    "Remember what I said."


    She did not look back, just said a light, then closed his eyes.


    Qiluo put her hands in front of her body and made a strange gesture. The light from qiluo became more and more bright with a strange purple color.


    All of a sudden, her fingernails rose rapidly, her sharp fingertips flashed with a sharp cold light, stabbed her skin like a dagger, and qiluo clenched her lips tightly, making a dull pain hum.


    Blue blood gushed out of her heart and splashed on the Pearl like mackerel bead. The light became more and more intense, and almost dyed the whole bead purple.


    She opened her eyes, the blue eyes also seem to be purple light, become enchanting and strange.


    People were surprised to see this scene. In their eyes, the mackerel bead began to melt slowly, little by little in the enchanting purple light, and then slowly penetrated into the cloud''s extraordinary body like a mass of liquid.


    Mackerel beads can detoxify hundreds of poisons and make people live forever, but they need the blood of mackerel to play their role.


    the shark who loses his heart will melt into foam, and the spirit will be scattered between heaven and earth.


    This is a secret that only chimpanzees know, so even though so many people know that chimpanzees can live forever, no one has ever succeeded.


    With the outflow of blood from her heart, the mackerel beads slowly melt. The long silver hair of the woman gradually loses luster from the end of her hair and becomes dry and pale. Her blue eyes also lose the clarity of the past and become dull and dejected. However, her skin color becomes paler and paler, almost the same color as her hair, and almost transparent...


    No, it has already begun to be transparent. All they could see was that her fingertips had only the outline of nothingness, and little blue light was flying out of her and disappearing into the air.


    But her action did not stop, and her heart blood gradually drained away, but the mackerel bead was only half melted.


    Although Yun Bufan''s face was not as pale as it began to be, his lips were still strangely bright red, and the poison gas was still in his body, not completely removed.


    Qiluo''s fingertips have disappeared. She looks at the comatose man deeply, and the light in her eyes is more and more strange.


    Her lips opened and closed slightly, and strange notes came out of her mouth.


    "¦Ç ¦Å ¦Æ ¦Ò ¦Ð ¦Ï..."


    with the notes, her blood, which had stopped flowing, began to slowly condense to her heart, and then turned into red light spots, floating to the slowly floating shark beads.


    Surrounded by red light, the mackerel beads melt faster. In a moment, only half a radian is left.


    And the speed of her disappearance is also faster and faster, hands and feet, limbs, body... The blue light spot is overwhelming, the place where her body disappears is only a very shallow outline.


    Standing on one side of a few people can''t bear to look down, only Xu you bite the lip, staring at the cloud extraordinary.


    His face gradually returned to peace in the red light of the continuous infiltration of the shark beads, his cheeks even faintly ruddy, and his lip color gradually returned to normal, and the confusion in Xu youyou''s eyes finally faded.


    There was only one radian left in the mackerel bead, and the bead with blood red light looked like a bloody moon, disappearing in front of everyone.


    When the last drop of mackerel was completely integrated into yunbufan''s body, he suddenly opened his eyes, and the purple red light flashed through his pupils. Then his mouth opened, and a faint black air came out of his mouth. Then he closed his eyes and fell back.


    Xu you catches his body in a hurry. Looking at it carefully, he breathes steadily and long. After touching his pulse, he looks steady and powerful. The poisonous gas is completely cleaned up.


    She looked back, but saw that the woman''s figure had become completely transparent, a large number of blue light spots gathered around her, like a dream.


    All she had left was the outline of her silver hair floating slightly. She could not see her face. She could only vaguely see the outline of her chin, but she felt that she was looking at him.


    "Thank you..." she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but before she finished, the bright blue light scattered and flew to the sky.


    The blue spots in the sky are like stars, which cover the whole world. They look up at the breathtaking scene.


    The light dissipated, and the girl''s figure completely disappeared in this part of the world.


    After the scene was finished, there was no one on the stage to speak for a long time. After a long time, a little girl began to sob.


    "Wuwuwuwu... Is qiluo, qiluo... Dead like this?"


    It''s Tang Xiaotang''s assistant.


    Everyone woke up, and then they found that unconsciously, the last scene had been shot.


    Although there was no special effect, they were stunned by the scene just now, as if the woman named qiluo really appeared in front of them. Her deep feeling, her sincerity and the scene of her giving her life for her love made people indulge in it involuntarily. Even a few male workers were sad.I don''t think she should have died like this.


    At this time, someone found that Tang Tang Tang was not right.


    Tang Xiaotang stood on the stage with a pale face. Her body swayed slightly and she seemed to faint at any time. Lu Yang looked at her anxiously and stepped forward to help her: "Tang Tang, what''s the matter with you? Is it uncomfortable? "


    His skin was so hot that he could hardly start. He was secretly surprised: "Tang Tang, you have a fever!"


    "I''m fine!"


    Tang Xiaotang endured the dizziness in his mind, pushed him away and ran out of the studio in a hurry. She can''t hold on any longer. The symptoms of water shortage are emerging. She must find water quickly to soak herself in it.


    Quickly rush into the washroom and lock the door. Tang Xiaotang turns on the tap and splashes water on his face. The face in the mirror has shown the characteristics of a mermaid. Her blue eyes are full of faint cold light. Her teeth, scales and fins flash under the water drops. She simply soaks her whole face and arms into the pool.


    The cool water is all over the skin, and the body greedily absorbs the water. Tang Xiaotang shakes off his clothes, turns on the tap to the maximum, and lets the water flow down along his back. The blue scales close to his body are all covered with water drops. He soon absorbs the water and recovers his mind. Hearing the footsteps coming from the door, Tang Xiaotang suppresses his changed body and recovers his human form State.


    Almost... Exposed...


    "Tang Tang! What''s the matter with you... "Zhou Yang was about to knock on the door when the closed door in front of her suddenly opened. The girl with pale face and full of water slowly came out. She was a little sorry to smile at the following people:" I''m sorry, maybe it''s too long and I feel like vomiting, which worries everyone. Now it''s all right. "


    "How are you? Would you like to go back to your room and have a rest? " Lu Yang looked at her pale face and said with concern. Zhou Yang, who had been robbed by him, coldly forgot him. Then he said to Tang Xiaotang, "yes, anyway, your part is over. We''ll have the rest."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    Tang Xiaotang really doesn''t plan to stay here any longer. The water just relieved the symptoms of water shortage and didn''t fundamentally solve the problem. Now he has to go back to the water to soak.


    She didn''t refuse. She went to talk to the director and left.


    Fortunately, the hotel is not far from the studio. She got rid of the assistant who wanted to send her and went to the hotel alone.


    The water content decreases slowly. Tang Xiaotang walks like on the tip of a knife every step. She wants to walk faster, but the mermaid is not used to walking. The slower she goes, the slower she goes.


    The hotel was right in front of her, and she felt that her gills had appeared. In order to prevent being found, Tang Xiaotang had to cover her mouth with one hand and run in a hurry.


    People in the past cast surprised eyes, but Tang Xiaotang has not taken care of so many, she saw a lot of people in the elevator, she turned and ran into the safety channel, ready to go up the stairs.


    All over the body fever, her eyes began to blur, the body again dehydration symptoms, and because of the water, this time more serious than before.


    Fortunately, there is no one here, so Tang Xiaotang no longer covers up. She holds the armrest and moves up slowly.


    Finally, she got to the platform, holding the handrail, was ready to rest and then move on, but suddenly she was hit head on.


    The man probably didn''t look at the road, and because there was no one in the safe passage at ordinary times, he habitually walked on the side of the stair handrail, so he just ran into Tang Xiaotang.


    After being hit like this, Tang Xiaotang fell directly on the ground and couldn''t get up any more - her legs had completely become fishtails. If there was no water, she would have to wait to be found.


    The body influence is too serious. Tang Xiaotang''s brain is so bad that she only wants to drink water. She secretly blames herself for being careless and the mermaid''s body is too special. She doesn''t even consider this. Now she will be found by this man. It seems that she can only make him forget this matter by bewitching him.


    Just then, a low voice came from her head. Tang Xiaotang faintly heard a surprise: "is it you?"


    This voice is so familiar... Her chaotic brain turns around, remembering that it seems to be someone''s voice, but how did he come here? Isn''t he supposed to deal with all his affairs in a city?


    But knowing that it was him, Tang Xiaotang was relieved - this guy knew that she was a mermaid, so don''t worry about it for the moment. But she could not walk now, so she had to let him take her back to her room.


    "Water... I need water..." Tang Xiaotang opened her mouth and looked at each other vaguely. Her iris was covered with a layer of mucus. She couldn''t see anything clearly. Her choking pain covered up her perception, and her whole body was as uncomfortable as being roasted by fire.


    When Qian looked at the mermaid on the ground, he found that she was in a very bad state. The fishtail under her skirt was weak on the ground. Her blue eyes were blurred and the scales on her face were dim, like a fish out of water.


    Her voice was inaudible, but he could hear it clearly. She needed water. She was a mermaid. Although he didn''t know about this creature, he probably understood that she might be dehydrated.


    With a tight expression, he quickly took off his coat and wrapped it around her leg, so that no one could see the huge fish tail. Then he stepped forward, picked her up and ran up in a hurry.


    Not knowing her room, Shi Qian had to carry her to his room. The mermaid in his arms was unexpectedly light. He picked her up and ran up the stairs quickly.


    His room is on the top floor. In order not to be found Tang Xiaotang''s true identity, Shi Qian holds her all the way up the stairs. To the top floor, Tang Xiaotang has been completely speechless.


    Brush open the door, he kicked open the bathroom door, put the hot Mermaid into the bathtub, immediately open the water valve and shower, put cold water in.


    As soon as her skin came into contact with water, she began to absorb water greedily. Her scales came out one after another, and her long hair was like seaweed trying to absorb water.


    The cold water eased the burning pain. Her long white skirt was soaked with water, and the curve was visible. Through the translucent cloth, her body was covered with blue scales. Shiqian''s face was slightly red, and she turned back quickly, with a slightly flustered tone: "that... I, I went out first, you, if you have anything, just call me."


    As soon as his voice fell, he ran out in a hurry and didn''t forget to close the door before he left.


    Half a jar of water has been accumulated in the bathtub. Tang Xiaotang curls up and sinks her head into the water. She greedily absorbs water with her gills. After a long time, she sticks her head out of the water and takes a long breath.


    Her long purplish gray hair absorbed enough water and became glossy again. Her blue eyes were full of water and seemed to float with streamer.


    The scales on his body slowly disappeared, revealing his fair skin. Tang Xiaotang took off his wet clothes and threw them on the ground.


    She gave a long, comfortable sigh and felt alive again.


    She stretched out her hand and lay down on the edge of the bathtub. There was a faint light under her eyes. It seemed that she had made such a big mistake recently. If she had not met Shi Qian today, her identity would not have been exposed immediately, but it would not have been easy to clean up the mess.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    However, mermaid''s body is really a trouble. If something important happens and she suddenly lacks water, will she still live?


    Tang Xiaotang patted her forehead. In the end, she was still looking for an excuse, which was really caused by her thoughtlessness. It''s not that she hasn''t used her worse body before, but it never happens. It''s definitely because of her own problems!


    Is it true that after camouflage these stupid creatures for a long time, she has become as stupid as them?


    She held her chin in one hand and felt that she needed to keep a distance from them. Now she even learned how to make excuses. If she did this with them again, she would be as stupid as them!


    No, no! No way!


    She is thinking, outside the door suddenly came a small sound of footsteps, and then, the door was gently knocked.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Xiaotang slouched his tail and asked in a husky voice with his recovered voice.


    The door opened a seam, a hand came in, put a piece of clothes on the copper shelf at the door, and then quickly retracted. She heard his dull voice at the door: "there is no women''s clothes here, you... Make do with it first."


    He has already called room service to ask them to help buy a suit of women''s clothes, but it''s not so fast yet, so he can only take the bathrobe in the room.


    "OK," Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care about it. Her room is below. She will take up her clothes later. She just doesn''t understand why he is here?


    "Why are you here?" According to the human character, at such an important moment, he should not leave his base camp. To come out is to give the enemy a chance?


    Wait... Give the enemy a chance... Tang Xiaotang turns his eyes and seems to understand something.


    In other words, he must have received the information she gave him. For the sake of safety, he shouldn''t have come here so generously. It turned out that he was trying to lead the snake out of the hole.


    There was a cold flash in his eyes. Although it should be no problem for him to do so according to common sense... The important thing is that his opponent is not an ordinary human.


    It seems that she can''t spare any time recently. She wanted to go back to the bottom of the sea to make sure that Xiaojiu is still in the mermaid family. Only in this way can she completely relax.


    "Cough, because there are some things to deal with here..." in fact, Tang Xiaotang guessed well. He really came here to attract the people behind the scenes. After reading that information, he immediately asked people to check Zhou Yang''s background. The speed of his ascendance made him suspect that there were other forces behind him.


    Moreover, he and he have no grievances or grudges. He should be instructed by the person behind him to take risks against him regardless of his identity. If he fails once, the person behind him will certainly try to take actions. Therefore, he is determined to take a dangerous move to attract the other side.


    Of course, this is his most important purpose, but this time he came here, there is another unspeakable secret purpose.


    He knew that she was here, so he stayed in this hotel, just to see if he could meet her.


    As a result, he really met her.


    Some surprise, but at the same time some uneasy, he also did not understand why he would have such a mood, can''t see when always unconsciously think of her, can''t help but want to pay attention to her all, and don''t want to be found by her.


    Mermaid''s flexible body wandering in the sea, her beautiful blue eyes and long purple gray hair, since that day, has been wandering in his dream.


    Just thinking about it, suddenly there was a "Hua la la" sound of water inside. The door was opened from inside, and the barefoot girl came out in a bathrobe. Her long shiny hair was scattered behind her, her blue eyes were full of water, and her long white legs were looming in the walking room... He turned his head and stopped looking at her.


    "Thank you. It''s time for me to go back." She had to go back and think about it, and perhaps in a moment the group would go to the room to look for him. If they found out that they were not in the room, they didn''t know what trouble they would get into.


    "You''d better go back later," he said, finally calming himself down and slowly pretending to go over his head. "Now get out, you may be in trouble." He looked at her clothes.


    Tang Xiaotang thought about it. Indeed, if he was found in the corridor like this, things would only be worse. She turned and went into the bathroom, picked up the wet costume and asked, "where''s your dryer?"


    "No, wait a moment..." he just wanted to tell her that he had prepared the clothes, and there was a knock at the door. Tang Xiaotang hid in the bathroom, and Shi Qian went outside the bedroom to open the door.


    She only heard a few small sounds coming from the door, but the other party didn''t come in. It seemed that she just came to send something. After a while, the sound of door closing came from outside. She went out and saw Shi Qian put a long blue skirt on the bed: "try it."


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at the skirt. It''s obviously a brand-new long skirt. The tag on the sling is still there. It should be a customized one from a private brand. The material is excellent, the tentacles are smooth and soft, and it feels cold. It must be very comfortable to wear.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    Although the style is simple, it is absolutely expensive. Without affectation, she picked up her clothes and went into the bathroom.


    Anyway, she saved him once, which is her reward.


    The skirt is a little big, but the mermaid''s figure is very good, and it doesn''t look too loose. When she comes out, there will be one more person in the room, Gao Qing, Shi Qian''s assistant with a baby face.


    Shi Qian seems to be giving orders. Tang Xiaotang is not interested in listening to their plans. She says hello, takes her wet clothes and leaves quickly.


    Gao Qing looks at the slender figure and leaves slowly. He looks at her with astonished and unbelievable eyes. Then he looks at his boss. His chin is going to fall to the ground.


    Oh, my God! It turns out that my boss has been with Miss Tang Tang for a long time! When did this happen? He didn''t even know!


    When he saw his eyes staring at the figure, he coughed with displeasure. His cold eyes were looking at Gao Qing, who was sweating.


    "Hum." He gave a cold, groaning tone, "are you really too busy lately?"


    Gao Qing: "no, boss, I''m really busy at all!"


    ...


    as soon as Tang Xiaotang came back to his room, before he could sit down and take a breath, there was a knock at the door.


    She opened the door, the door is her new assistant Lin Siyu.


    The new assistant has a steady personality, but his mind is a little sensitive. He doesn''t communicate with her very much. But she is actually very responsible, a lot of things will be done perfectly, Tang Xiaotang is still very fond of her.


    She''s here to deliver her medicine.


    Tang Xiaotang thanks her, and then says he has no problem, let her rest assured, but Lin Siyu did not go, still standing there.


    She seemed to be hesitant, and her expression was complicated: "Tang Tang... Do you have a good relationship with Zhou Yingdi?"


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Tang Xiaotang wanted to deny it, but when she saw the twinkle in her eyes, she immediately showed a shy expression: "because Mr. Zhou is a very good person..."


    Lin Siyu looked at her and clearly saw her moving gentle smile, so she didn''t know whether to say it or not. After all, she could see that she was true I like Zhou Yang''s.


    But... Thinking of the scene she saw just now, her eyes darkened slightly. Originally, Zhou Yang had always been an idol in her heart, and she was even a fan of him, but what he did really made her feel the image of him drop to the bottom.


    To be honest, these days in the crew, who can''t see that his relationship with Tang Tang is unusual, whether it''s gossip or not, she thinks that she still has some eyesight, and Tang Tang is really gentle, with good acting skills and personality. She doesn''t play big names, and doesn''t use assistants at will, which is much better than many female stars in the entertainment circle.


    Before, she also felt that she and Zhou Yang were really a good match, and Zhou Yang did show great concern for her in the crew. Even when she left, she said that she wanted to visit Tang Tang with her, but she thought that in a twinkling of an eye, she saw him fighting with the little star who played the female match in the corridor.


    Although she knows that the circle is chaotic, Zhou Yang has always been rumored about sex affairs, but it only ends in eating or filming together. She always thought it was for the sake of publicity and believed that there was only a simple relationship between them. However, seeing such a living thing that she stepped on two boats made her feel like swallowing a fly.


    I didn''t expect that my idol was such a scum man!


    She wanted to remind Tang Tang Tang, but she was afraid that she was too sad, so she thought about it. She comforted him with a very obscure language: "Zhou Yingdi, his acting skills are really good..."


    Tang Xiaotang pretended not to understand her meaning. She nodded, showing a look of worship: "yes, I know! So I must be the same big star as Mr. Zhou


    But the bottom of her heart was a little warm, but the bottom of her heart was not bad. Although she didn''t want to think so, she remembered the kindness.


    Lin Siyu didn''t know what to say. It seemed that she didn''t remember what she said... What else did she want to say? There was a knock at the door again.


    Tang Xiaotang opens the door. This time it''s Zhou Yang. Seeing him, Lin Siyu''s expression is not very good. But seeing the excitement on the woman''s face, she doesn''t say anything.


    "Tang Tang, are you better?" Zhou Yang showed a worried face, but Tang Xiaotang saw a small red mark on his neck, the position, the shape, how could she not know how it was left?


    The bottom of my heart sneered, but Tang Xiaotang''s face was a happy look: "thank you, master Zhou! It''s much better already! "


    "That''s good." He showed a look of relief and felt that the favor of the mermaid in front of him rose again. Thinking that it was time, he decided to take the task one step further today: "I have something to tell you... Can we go in?"Because Lin Siyu came earlier and there was a narrow corridor in front of the hotel''s suite door, Tang Xiaotang just stopped her at the door, and heard Zhou Yang''s voice outside the door. Lin Siyu subconsciously took a few steps behind the wall, so Zhou Yang didn''t see anyone else in the room.


    But as soon as he said this, Lin Siyu''s impression of him immediately dropped several points. At this time, it''s obviously unkind to run into the room of a female star alone. Even if he doesn''t have any idea, he doesn''t care whether it will cause damage to the other''s reputation. People''s tolerance for women is much lower than men''s.


    "What''s the matter? Now... "Tang Xiaotang pretended to be hesitant. She looked at Zhou Yang and said in embarrassment," can''t you say it here? "


    "Let''s go in, because it''s really important! If it''s not convenient, you can come to my room Zhou Yang showed a nervous look, while Tang Xiaotang pretended to be loose: "well...


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    At this time, Lin Siyu in the room finally couldn''t help it. She slowly came out and looked at Zhou Yang: "what can''t be said here? It''s so late now. Let''s forget it. Otherwise, it''s not good to spread any news that is bad for Zhou Yingdi. "


    Zhou Yang was just talking to Tang Xiaotang, but he didn''t look at the map at all. At this time, he found that there was one more person. His face sank and his eyes flashed cold.


    Why is this woman here?


    Although he was so angry that he wanted to kill people, he didn''t dare to say anything. He could only say that he was thoughtless, and then he looked for another opportunity.


    After he left, Tang Xiaotang sent away Lin Siyu, who warned her. First, he took the wet costume to dry, then turned on the computer and picked up the mobile phone.


    Because she wanted to film, she didn''t bring her mobile phone. As soon as she unlocked the screen, an email immediately jumped out.


    After carefully reading the email, she found that it was a public service advertisement she signed up for a few days ago. Because the content was about protecting the ocean, she sent the email to the other party and got a reply today.


    Such public service ads are basically unpaid, or the remuneration is very low. If it''s not for the sake of painting some good feelings, or paying special attention to the image, some famous stars will not choose to shoot them.


    But Tang Xiaotang entered the entertainment industry for this purpose. She didn''t care if she had money.


    She was invited to participate in the selection on the 27th.


    27th... Today is 24th, isn''t that three days later?


    Tang Xiaotang frowned. Three days later... It means that she has to go back now. But if she doesn''t watch here, she''s afraid that Zhou Yang will come up with something.


    After hesitating for a while, Tang Xiaotang still doesn''t want to give up this rare opportunity - she can''t say when she will leave. Although it''s not the main task, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t do it, she doesn''t want to give up obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    Then fly back in three days and come back after audition?


    Or, make some trouble for Shi Qian and let him go back to city a?


    She touched her chin with one hand and thought about it seriously.


    This method is good!


    Tang Xiaotang thinks that he can''t find any "behind the scenes" here anyway. It''s better to go back. Anyway, Zhou Yang doesn''t want to go back. It''s not too late to wait until he goes back to his territory.


    So happy decision! Tang Xiaotang snapped his fingers.


    Do what you say!


    Now she turned on the computer, three or two times access to the main network system of the times, then "delete" something.


    So that night, after receiving a phone call, someone with a gloomy face had to give up his original plan and rush back to a city to deal with the emergency.


    Sitting on the plane, he was depressed, not only because the plan was interrupted, but also because he was a little bit depressed. This time, he put down a lot of things in his hands. In fact, he not only wanted to lead the snake out of the hole, but also...


    forget it, anyway, her play is over, and she will go back to city a sooner or later. Let''s talk about it then.


    However, this time back, we must get rid of Zhou Yang! No matter who is behind him, it doesn''t matter. As long as he thinks about his affair with her, he feels uncomfortable!


    He thought so, irritable turned, but caught off guard in the corridor on the other side of the position saw a familiar figure.


    She was wearing large sunglasses, covering half of her face. She was wearing a sun hat. Her familiar silver hair was shining like metal in the sun. She was wearing a simple shirt and jeans. She sat in the corner by the window and looked at a book. She had no assistant or agent. Her low-key and ordinary appearance was not like a star, just like the most popular people around There''s no different traveler.


    At this time, a young foreigner came over and seemed to ask her something. She raised her head and gave each other a gentle smile. The man sat beside her.


    He was about to get up when he heard the radio of the plane take-off. He saw the woman put her book on her lap and lean back slightly on the back of the chair.


    The man beside her seemed to want to chat with her, but seeing the woman make a rest posture, he had to give up and lie back in his chair.


    In a better mood, he bent his lips and closed his eyes.


    -


    after flying for ten hours, the plane successfully landed at a City International Airport.


    Because Tang Xiaotang suddenly decided to come back, she didn''t bring anything and left her luggage there. Originally did not want to leave in such a hurry, but Lin Siyu learned that she was back for an audition and said that she could help pack up and let her come back first.


    Knowing what she was thinking, Tang Xiaotang didn''t refuse her kindness, so he just said hello to song Dao and bought the latest ticket to rush back.


    Well... Now she can imagine that Zhou Yang is in a bad mood, but she doesn''t care. Anyway, he won''t be around for a few days.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    His system doesn''t work much, and the people he can use should be controlled by Shi Qian, so she estimates that when he comes back this time, he will do it.


    After getting off the plane, Tang Xiaotang lowered her sun hat on her head. Now she has a lot of fans and natural black powder. If she is photographed by paparazzi, the influence will not be good.


    Take out the mobile phone to have a look, a message came into view, is Lin Xi, she said to meet her, has arrived at the airport parking lot.


    Tang Xiaotang walked out of the hall quickly and went around to the parking lot. When she saw the black lengthened car in front of her, her heart was speechless.


    As the window rolled down, Lin Xi sat in the back seat and waved to her: "Tang Tang, you''re back!"


    Why did she come to meet her so kindly? It turned out that she was on her way!


    The bodyguard of the black suit opened the door for her and looked at the man sitting in the car. Tang Xiaotang really didn''t want to go up, but he was on the way anyway.


    So she sat up boldly, took off her sunglasses and nodded to the two people in the car with a smile: "I''m back."


    As the car slowly drove out, the atmosphere in the car was extremely quiet. Tang Xiaotang and Shi Qian did not speak to each other. Lin Xi looked left and right, but decided to find a topic.


    "How''s it going? What about? Is it fun there? " She looked at Tang Xiaotang with a look of excitement: "I want to go too, but it''s a pity..."


    she secretly looked at someone sitting on one side with a blank face, and her voice became very small, "... Don''t let me go..."


    "actually, it''s OK, but I can''t play with the crew, just filming every day." Tang Xiaotang tried to comfort her: "next time you have time, you can go again."


    "Ha ha ha..." Lin Xi laughs awkwardly. She thinks she may not be able to go. Now no matter where she goes, she has to follow two fully armed bodyguards. How can she play!


    So the conversation got bogged down again.


    Tang Xiaotang wants to play with her mobile phone, but she feels very impolite, so she has to look at the scenery outside the window to divert her attention. At this time, she found that the road was neither for her company nor for her apartment.


    "Wait, where are we going?" She is not afraid to be sold by these two people. She just took such a long flight. Now she just wants to go back and do nothing.


    "That... Is like this, Tang Tang, my brother, he... Wants to invite you to dinner..." Lin Xi doesn''t want to say that she sold her under coercion, because she knows that if she had known that her brother was in the car, she wouldn''t have come.


    Tang Xiaotang: "forget it, just eat. Anyway, I''m a little hungry.


    Shi Qian didn''t speak, but he was secretly looking at her. He was relieved to see that she didn''t refuse despite her reluctance.


    When did he do this kind of thing? If other women saw him, they would have tried every means to get close to him, so that they would not be like her. She seemed to be very kind to everyone, but in fact she was quietly alienated and vigilant. She was afraid of being discovered.


    If she was a human, he would not approach her in such an arduous way, but the problem is that she is a mermaid. If she goes back to the sea, no matter how much time and energy she wastes, he will not find her.


    So he could only approach her so carefully, and even use his sister...


    thinking of this, he sighed silently in his heart. He didn''t know why she wanted to go to the land and what her purpose was. If he knew this, he thought he would be able to approach her more easily.


    -


    Tang Xiaotang thought they would go to hotels and other places, but he didn''t expect the car to drive to a private restaurant. The store is not big and the location is not impressive, but the dishes are really delicious.


    I don''t know how Shi Qian thinks that Mermaid likes to eat fish. The whole table is full of fish, sashimi, sweet and sour fish, braised fish, fried fish... The whole table is full of fish feast. Tang Xiaotang is so silly. Although she is a mermaid, she really doesn''t like to eat fish!


    Fortunately, the chef''s craftsmanship is very good, and the fish tastes delicious, so she doesn''t feel very sad.


    After dinner, Shi Qian finally stopped doing business and asked the driver to take her back to her apartment.


    After a bath, she lay in bed, browsing the latest news and eating snacks. Think of oneself this extremely troublesome body, Tang Xiaotang frowned.


    No, we can''t let that happen again! She had to find a way to solve the problem of dehydration.


    But... How to solve it?


    Her fingers are unconsciously tapping on the keyboard, and her brain is constantly thinking, if there is any material that can store a lot of water...


    a lot of water...


    after thinking about it, she has no good idea. She knows a lot about water storage, but most of the water storage tools in this world are not small, especially want to store a lot of water .Now she began to miss the future world. At least people there have many special materials to store water, which is small but can hold a lot of water.


    Oh, can''t you let her carry a water bag all the time?


    Finally, Tang Xiaotang reluctantly came up with a solution. She made a special water bag with a double-layer hollow material, which can store a layer of water in the middle, so that it can be worn like underwear.


    In this way, she only needs to put it on every day. When she is short of water, she can release the water in it. Although it is very uncomfortable and there is not much water, it is no problem to use it for emergency treatment at the critical moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    meanwhile.


    In a room full of computers, several men with glasses are busy typing on the keyboard, looking serious.


    Large amounts of data flashed across the screen, no one spoke, only the sound of fingers hitting the keyboard.


    Suddenly, they seem to find something. The speed of finger tapping on the keyboard is faster and faster. It seems that at the most critical moment, the atmosphere is gradually tense, almost to the top.


    The big screen in the center suddenly darkened and then lit up again. Then everyone took a long breath and stopped.


    "Great, the document has been found back!" One person happily wiped the sweat on his forehead, looking at the lost data on the screen, excited about to fall into tears.


    Finally... The efforts of one day and one night are not in vain! If such important data is lost, he will not be able to compensate for the loss of time even if he dies 10000 times.


    "The data has been restored... I can finally breathe a sigh of relief!" Others collapsed in their chairs, saying they had no more strength.


    "Hard work, rest assured, overtime pay will not be less, the next three days, you can go back to have a good rest." After getting a satisfactory answer, Gao Qing nodded, turned around and left. He also took a breath in his heart, and finally... He could go back to rest.


    Two days later.


    The bright office, landing outside the window, sunny.


    Gao Qing is standing in front of Shi Qian to report to him: "the data has been fully recovered, but there is no trace of the intruder."


    "No trace?"


    Shi Qian looked up at Gao Qing, his eyes were not sharp, with a faint curiosity: "so many people, can''t be traced?"


    "Yes, he didn''t leave any trace." Even Gaoqing thinks it''s incredible that the current network security system is powerful enough, and there are so many experts. The other party can invade so easily without leaving any trace. But why is it that when deleting those data, it seems like deliberately leaving loopholes, and there is still room for recovery.


    He told Shi Qian what he thought. Seeing that he thought deeply, he could not help guessing: "is this matter related to the people behind him?"


    They all know who this "he" is.


    "No, it''s not." If that is the case, the other party will not give them a chance to recover. As he said, since he has the strength to cross the current network system without leaving any traces, his strength must be able to completely delete all those data.


    It''s like... To attract his attention...


    "you said that the person who sent you the last email couldn''t find any trace?" Shi Qian asked suddenly.


    "Yes, we traced each other''s address, but we didn''t find anything." Gao Qing replied, and then seemed to think of something: "do you think it''s him?"


    Shi Qian was noncommittal. Instead of answering this question, he continued to look down at the document and said, "let you monitor him. What''s the progress?"


    "We''ve got our hands in place. We''re all in control. We''re just waiting to do it." At this point, Gao Qing didn''t know. He didn''t know through investigation. This investigation found that Zhou Yang''s identity seemed very unusual. Even they couldn''t find a lot of his information.


    However, no matter how mysterious and powerful the other side is, it is not the opponent of the Shijia.


    "Do you want to do it now?" Thinking of this, he asked.


    "No, wait." With a wave of his pen, Shi Qian signed his name in the blank: "continue to watch, and let him understand the feeling of failure when he reaches the peak."


    "Yes."


    Gao Qing laments his boss''s ruthless move. No one can accept that he is still in the cloud one moment and falls into the mire the next. He can not only defeat the will of the other party, but also take the opportunity to test the movement of the people behind him.


    What a boss!


    He thought so, but he didn''t feel for him at all. Who let him die first to calculate the boss?


    See when Qian has begun to continue to read the document, Gao Qing is ready to go out, but hear his voice sounded again: "what is Xiaoxi doing?"


    "Miss Lin Xi and Miss Tang Tang Tang are together. It is said that Miss Tang Tang is going to audition today, so miss Lin Xi will accompany her." Although he felt strange, because his boss never cared about his sister before, Gao Qing answered honestly. He thought maybe the kidnapping incident left a shadow on his boss, so he began to care about his sister.


    "Audition? What do you want to try? "


    It''s rare to see that his boss is interested in this kind of thing, and he seems to be very unusual about Tang Tang, so Gao Qing said: "it''s a public service advertisement to protect the ocean. Today, he auditioned on TV."


    Protecting the ocean? Shi Qian is thoughtful. Is that her purpose? Just...


    looked at his assistant suspiciously, and his tone was a little chilly: "how do you know?""Because Tang Tang sent a Weibo today," Gao Qing took out his mobile phone and opened it for special attention. "I''m actually her fan, so I know it in time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    He handed the mobile phone to Shi Qian.


    "Tang Tang Tang: I''m going to audition today [excited] [excited] wish me luck!"


    In the following reply, someone asked her what kind of mirror she was going to try. She replied that it was a public service advertisement, which made everyone feel incredible.


    Tang Xiaotang has a lot of fans now, so since she sent this Weibo, there have been more than 10000 replies. In front of several hot comments are concerned about, there are issues that everyone is concerned about, she will seriously reply.


    Of course, there are also some comments like "black pink water army" that she is just making a show. Tang Xiaotang ignores such comments. As time goes by, her fans know her character, and they don''t care about such comments.


    After seeing it, Shi Qian returned the mobile phone to Gao Qing without expression and said coldly, "you can go."


    I thought he would react, but the result was unexpected. Gao Qing has some accidents. Is he guessing wrong? The boss doesn''t mean anything to Tang Tang Tang?


    But that day, Tang Tang came out of his room?


    Of course, he only dares to think about it in his heart. He slowly retreats while his brain mends the situation of these two people. When Gao Qing''s figure disappeared at the door, Shi Qian immediately took out his mobile phone.


    Originally, he wanted to pay attention to her like Gao Qing, but he soon remembered that he didn''t seem to have a bib, and he didn''t know how to use it.


    This is really a serious problem, but now it''s impossible for him to call Gao Qing in again. So Shi Qian decided to change the way.


    So, an hour later, when he finally watched with satisfaction and paid special attention to the person inside, he quietly turned off the "how to register Weibo" and "how to use Weibo" pages on the computer.


    Then one morning, he would look at the mobile phone from time to time, trying to see new news, but half a day later, the mobile phone just crashed, and the page still stayed on that message, without any movement.


    He can''t help but feel disappointed, even looking at the documents in his hand.


    Why didn''t she reply?


    Would you like to call Lin Xi?


    When he hesitated, "Ding Dong" came out, the voice that excited him finally sounded on his mobile phone. It was the voice of Weibo update:


    "£À Tang Tang: passed smoothly! Reward yourself to have a big meal [happy] [happy] "


    he tilted his lips slightly and immediately praised. When he saw the red" 1 "on the thumb in the lower right corner, he looked at the people behind him with pride, and was annoyed that he didn''t get the first place.


    After thinking about it, he picked up his cell phone and called his sister: "where are you now?"


    "Brother?"


    At the other end, Lin Xi, who received a call from her brother, was surprised. Her brother never took the initiative to call her. Is the sun coming out from the West today?


    "Me? I''m at... Um, TV station. What''s the matter? What can I do for you? "


    "Let''s have lunch together."


    Hearing the voice on the other side of the phone, Lin Xi was surprised to take down her mobile phone and put it in front of her eyes. What it showed was her brother''s phone number: "brother, are you sick, or..." thinking of this, she became nervous: "is something wrong with you?"


    Shi Qian: "what are you thinking about? I have nothing."


    "Then why do you think of inviting me to dinner?" Lin Xi turns to see Tang Tang Tang coming out of the bathroom. In a flash, she seems to understand something.


    "Ah, well, I know," but Lin Xi still wanted to try again: "by the way, I''m with Tang Tang. Do you want to take her with me?"


    "Of course When he finished, he found that he had a condom and coughed in disguise: "she usually takes care of you, and it''s not good to let her leave alone."


    "Ha ha ha..." Lin Xi had already seen through his purpose. Although she was happy at the bottom of her heart, she was speechless when she heard her brother''s words.


    Why can''t she leave alone? She remembers that a young lady of a noble family pretended to meet him by chance and wanted to have dinner with him. As a result, he drove people out of the car on the way. Besides, if you want to invite people to dinner, why do you involve me? Although Tang Tang usually takes good care of me, I don''t want to lose face when you say so?


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll see you later." Shi Qian, who was seen through by his sister, hung up the phone quickly, leaving Lin Xi alone in a daze.


    This is definitely my brother! Not even a thank you! That''s too much!


    At this time, Tang Xiaotang also came to her, her ears are very smart, although the front did not hear, but the back of the content heard, the phone call should be from Shi Qian.


    Pretending not to hear, she went over and asked, "what are we going to eat?"


    "Tang, in order to celebrate your passing, I''ve decided to treat you to a big meal!" Lin Xi looked at her with a smile, how strange she looked.


    Tang Xiaotang already knows what she wants to do, but she can only pretend not to know: "really? That''s great. What to eat? "www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    "Hey, you''ll know when you go." She smiles flatteringly. Tang Xiaotang knows it''s not good.


    "Can I choose not to go?" Tang Xiaotang smiles.


    "Go ahead, I promise I won''t hurt you!" Lin Xi prayed.


    Tang Xiaotang thinks about it and decides that it is necessary to have a good communication with her. This time Shiqian is not within the scope of her task. She doesn''t want to add extra trouble to herself, and sooner or later she will leave the world. Even if she doesn''t leave, Mermaid and human can''t be together.


    Since we can''t be together, don''t give him any hope.


    No one around, Tang Xiaotang serious look, looking at Lin Xi: "Xi, there is a thing I want to talk to you."


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing her serious eyes, Lin Xi thought that something important had happened. She restrained her smile and looked at her.


    "It''s impossible for me and your brother. You don''t have to match us any more."


    Tang Xiaotang said it directly and frankly. She felt that she needed to find a time to talk to Shi Qian.


    "But why?" Hearing what she said, Lin Xi was puzzled and worried. She didn''t care to be seen through her intention and said in a hurry: "I really want you to be my sister-in-law!"


    "We don''t fit in." Tang Xiaotang replied without blinking.


    "Why not? I don''t think anyone is more suitable than you! " Can let her elder brother take an active interest in, besides she still has no one!


    "Our family background is not suitable." Tang Xiaotang made an excuse.


    "My family has saved me and my brother. I think you are very suitable." Lin Xi received it immediately.


    "We have no feelings." Tang Xiaotang makes excuses again.


    Lin Xi: "feelings can be cultivated, and my brother is so handsome and rich. I believe you will like him!"


    Tang Xiaotang: "he''s so good. I don''t think I deserve him."


    Lin Xi: "you think you deserve it! Because no one but you can stand my brother''s iceberg character


    Tang Xiaotang:...


    ...


    no matter what she says, Lin Xi has to ask why. Tang Xiaotang has no choice but to help her forehead. It seems that she has to enlarge her moves.


    "Well, we don''t fit the gender. I like women."


    She said seriously.


    Lin Xi: "what you said is reasonable. Can''t you find any reason to refute it?


    In the end, the dispute ended because Tang Xiaotang was better at chess. Lin Xi couldn''t persuade her, so she had to watch her leave alone.


    Helplessly, she took out her cell phone and called her brother. She said dejectedly, "the task failed. She knew you were going too, so she refused."


    In fact, she is really optimistic about her brother. I don''t know why Tang Tang Tang doesn''t like him. It''s clear that those female stars will jump on her brother when they see him. Even she thinks that her brother is absolutely a good man who can''t find him with a lantern. Why does Tang Tang Tang still refuse?


    There is no talk, but if Lin Xi is there, you can see her brother''s face is gloomy in a moment, and the air-conditioning is released all over.


    "Why?" Even Shi Qian didn''t understand. As a child of heaven, few of the women he met from childhood didn''t like him. Even if there were some women who didn''t like him, they wouldn''t refuse him, but she was an exception.


    "She said..." Lin Xi hesitated. She really didn''t know whether to tell Tang Tang Tang''s original words to him, but Shi Qian began to ask: "what did she say?"


    "She said you''re not the right sex. She likes women!" Lin Xi takes a deep breath and says it directly. Then she hasn''t heard the reply from the phone for a long time. She can already imagine how dark her brother''s face is.


    "I see." After a long time, there came Shiqian''s gloomy voice. As soon as Lin Xi wanted to comfort him, the phone was hung up with a "pa". She held her mobile phone for a long time and had to shake her head and put it down.


    So, brother, how unpopular you are to others, so that they can''t even find a reason to be distracted.


    But wait a minute, so is this lunch to eat or not to eat?


    At the other end of the phone, Shi Qian hung up and slapped his cell phone heavily on the desk.


    He didn''t believe what she said about different sexual orientations at all. It was obviously an excuse, and it was also a rather careless excuse.


    Why doesn''t she like him? Does she really like that son of a bitch?


    Thinking of this, his eyes became colder and colder, and the depression at the bottom of his heart rose a little bit, but he still couldn''t understand that if he really liked Zhou Yang, why did she save him last time?


    However, just because he didn''t understand it didn''t mean he was willing to bear it. Just because he didn''t move now didn''t mean he couldn''t give him some color first, so he picked up his mobile phone and made a phone call: "help me find some people, I want them..."


    here, Tang Xiaotang got rid of an embarrassing lunch and happily packed a lot of delicious food and went back to the apartment. She made up her mind In addition to protecting the safety of the son of the world, I am far away from him, so I didn''t expect that he would have so much brain tonic, and I didn''t think about the impact of his actions today.However, if she knew, she would say "well done" to him in addition to thinking too much when sighing!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    At this point, an island on the other side of the planet.


    The beach is very busy at night. Even though it is nearly late at night, there are still a lot of people here. The beach party is very hot. People gather by the campfire to sing, dance and barbecue. The smell of barbecue permeates the whole beach and makes people feel happy unconsciously.


    But one person''s mood is not very happy.


    Zhou Yang is sitting alone in the corner of the barbecue stand drinking beer. He is in a terrible mood. He even refuses three or four exotic beauties who come to invite him to dance with him. Even Zhang Xinyue, who has been very ambiguous with him, is sent away by him.


    Taking up a glass of beer and drinking it, he looks at Lu Yang, who is talking about the plot with song Cheng not far away from the campfire. His eyes are more gloomy.


    In the past few days, he just felt that everything was not going well. First, Tang Xiaotang left without any reason, leaving no news. His original plan was so empty.


    Then Wu Liang''s phone couldn''t get through, which made him feel a little uneasy. He knew that there was a contract, and he couldn''t betray him. Now he couldn''t get in touch, and he didn''t get any reply from the system. His intuition told him that something bad had happened to him.


    Lu Yang has always been fighting with him in the crew. Although his level is not enough to make him care, he has to care about other people''s attitude, and he often makes trouble for him. Those people in the crew even lean towards him, even song Cheng. This makes Zhou Yang, who has always been highly respected, very frustrated and resentful.


    But he can''t help it. The place is isolated from the world. His power is totally useless. There are almost no props given by the system, and the rest are useless. There is only one map, which is useless. Zhou Yang feels that he is in a desperate situation.


    Looking at the group of people on the beach dancing happily, his mood became more and more upset. He simply picked up a bottle of beer and left here to go back to the hotel.


    Far away from the bonfire, laughter and laughter gradually go away. The beach covered with darkness is particularly quiet. In the distance, there is a faint sound of waves beating and crashing. The black reefs cast huge shadows on the beach, just like a ferocious ancient beast. It looks very frightening.


    The sea breeze brings the smell of dampness and saltiness. Zhou Yang is walking alone on his way back, but his brain is not aware of the imminent danger.


    The location of the hotel is a long way from the beach where the beach party is held. Because it''s night, it''s a busy beach in the daytime. The silence is terrible. Zhou Yang starts to feel wrong as he walks.


    Why does he always feel that someone is following him?


    Looking back, there was no one behind him. He went to see the map uneasily. A few gray points were not far away from him, slowly approaching him.


    It''s for him!


    With a tight heart, the beer he drank turned into a cold sweat. He didn''t care to think too much. He turned around and ran along the beach, but the gray dots were firmly behind him, and their speed was obviously faster than that of him.


    Seeing that he was about to be overtaken, he had to bite his teeth, take out the only remaining puppet from the system space and throw it on the ground.


    the puppet as like as two peas fell into a man like him. He turned and headed for another direction. Zhou Yang took the opportunity to hide behind a large reef and remained motionless.


    Sure enough, after a while, he saw a few tall foreign men in black clothes trotting over the rock and chasing the puppets. When they ran away, Zhou Yang looked around, climbed out from behind the rock and quickly ran back to the hotel.


    He was very distressed. This was the puppet he used to protect his life. There was only one puppet. He just felt that his heart would bleed.


    But there''s no way to do it. He doesn''t know what the purpose of those people is, but it''s obvious that he doesn''t have a good intention to follow him. This play is the key work for him to attack the world-class movie king. He hopes to rely on this play to attack a foreign blockbuster. At this time, he can''t have a little surprise.


    He comforted himself that if he used it, he would use it. Anyway, when he finished the task, he would get a better one. At that time, he would just be a puppet.


    But it was still very painful, and he made up his mind that he had to get the part with the play.


    Maybe he was scared. Several days later, Zhou Yang didn''t dare to leave the crowd and go to a place where there were few people. As soon as he finished shooting, he went back to his room honestly and didn''t have sex with other female stars any more.


    "you said they failed?" Shi Qian raised his head and looked at Gao Qing in front of him. There was some doubt in his eyes: "why?"


    Not to mention Shi Qian, even Gao Qing was a bit surprised. The people he was looking for were all good players. Even if Zhou Yang was no more powerful, there was only one person. Moreover, according to their understanding, this person''s skill was not good at all, and it was absolutely impossible to cheat so many professional thugs.


    "Yes, they said they were following him, but he disappeared in the twinkling of an eye." He didn''t say that the original words of those people were "that person suddenly disappeared in front of me", because that sounds really weird.


    "Yes." Is this man really weird?


    He suddenly thought of Wu Liang, and he didn''t know why. He just didn''t want to say anything about Zhou Yang. It was clear that they had only known each other for a few years, but his attitude was like being cursed by each other, and he didn''t care to defend each other. He also thought that he was going to lead the snake out of the hole that day, but he was led back by hackers who suddenly invaded the company There''s something wrong. I''m afraid the man brought him back on purpose to help him.As soon as his heart was cold, he felt that he could not stay.


    "No matter how many people are sent to see him, he will never find his whereabouts. There is something wrong with this man."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    On the other hand, Tang Xiaotang never thought that because he refused Shi Qian, so he brought so many things, but made him more cautious to Zhou Yang. If she knew, she would refuse him early, so maybe he would not be caught by others last time.


    Now she is busy filming, to climb to the entertainment circle of H country at the fastest speed, acting is important, but without a certain number of works as the cornerstone, people will naturally think that she used other methods.


    This is not her original intention.


    But Tang Xiaotang doesn''t accept all kinds of dramas. She also looks at the quality and roles. For example, some dramas with serious flooding or completely commercial films, she refuses them all.


    In addition to these, there are also many brand advertising to find her, Tang Xiaotang took some of the more famous, and then earned advertising expenses are all invested in the protection of the ocean organization.


    During this period, the public service advertisement she shot was also shown, and the response was very fierce. When we saw the mermaid played by Tang Xiaotang was hit by human weapons, and the blood stained the sea, almost everyone was shocked.


    The sea surface polluted by all kinds of garbage is gone. At the beginning, it is as clear as a gem. The bodies of all kinds of dead marine organisms float in the turbid water. The last tear in the eyes of the mermaid reflects the gray blue sky which is no longer clear. The repressed gray black color contrasts with the bright blue at the beginning. The whole picture is very shocking.


    In addition, her acting skills are extremely excellent. This scene really makes people feel heavy, as if one day, that tear will flow out of human eyes.


    Because of the profound significance of this advertisement, the picture also has a sense of conflict, and directly won the first prize of an international public service advertising competition,. Not only do more people realize the importance of protecting the ocean, but Tang Xiaotang has also made a deep impression on people with the success of this advertisement.


    Then, Kyushu annals was finally released a month later. Although it has not been shown yet, Tang Xiaotang''s role in it has attracted a lot of attention, and her number of fans has increased several times again.


    People began to think that she was just a gorgeous looking vase, but with Tang Xiaotang''s advertisements, movies and TV series, they finally found that her acting skills were as perfect as her appearance. No matter what kind of role she played, she seemed to be able to get excellent performance.


    Summer has passed unconsciously. Tang Xiaotang is very busy all summer. She doesn''t even have time to manage Shiqian''s actions. Except for monitoring Zhou Yang, she puts all her energy on her acting career.


    Wu Liang is gone. The company has sent her an agent. She is a woman in her thirties. Tang Xiaotang calls her sister Zhang. She is very famous in the circle, and only takes her as an artist.


    It can''t be said that it''s because of her fire or because of Shi Qian. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t have time to investigate. Anyway, she won''t waste her strength.


    As for Zhou Yang, after he finished shooting "Kyushu annals", there was no movement, whether it was on the surface or in the dark. Tang Xiaotang thinks it''s a little strange. What''s the change?


    But she didn''t have much time to take care of him. As long as he didn''t move, she wouldn''t either. In particular, Sister Zhang received a supporting actress in the youth idol drama "youth fight" for her. Tang Xiaotang has been busy filming. Although she didn''t forget it, it''s almost over.


    In early autumn, she successfully nominated the best supporting actress for the golden finch Award for her peony performance in a dream of smoke.


    Although it''s only a nomination, this award is very important in the film and television industry of H country. Most of the people who can win the award are veteran actors with outstanding acting skills. Even those who have been nominated have been acting for at least three years. Tang Xiaotang, who has just entered the entertainment industry, and is a foreigner who has changed his nationality, has not.


    But this time, not many people blacked her, because the award itself is very weighty, it can''t have moisture. Secondly, Tang Xiaotang''s acting skills are indeed recognized by most people, especially the enchanting and decadent gorgeous color of peony, the singer she played in a dream of smoke and clouds, and the typical classic beauty of H country, if she hadn''t seen her original appearance, Who can imagine that this famous actress who seems to come out of the old hanging picture is actually an exotic beauty with blue eyes and gray hair?


    At this time, Tang Xiaotang finally received the first play in which she played the heroine, the biography of the empress of Chu.


    As you can see from the name, this is a biographical drama about history, which is adapted from the history of state h. the protagonist is Tang Xiaotang''s heroine, the Empress Dowager of the state of Chu, the Yao family of Chu.


    Since it is a drama, there are not many emotional dramas in this drama, which tells the legendary experience of Chu Yao family from a humble slave to the most noble woman in the Empire. Besides the heroine, it doesn''t even have a decent male protagonist. The main part of the drama is almost supported by Tang Xiaotang.


    At the beginning, when we knew the news, we were not optimistic about it. The reason is very simple. The demand for the heroine in this play is too high. Even if Tang Xiaotang has outstanding acting skills, she is inexperienced after all. Moreover, this kind of historical drama has no attractive points such as marisu''s love and romance. Once the actors do not perform well, it is absolutely boring to go to the streets.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    But Tang Xiaotang is not worried at all.


    Camouflage is her instinct, talent doomed her and human different, perhaps others seem very difficult things, Tang Xiaotang can easily do.


    Therefore, when the outside world questioned, all the people in the cast were impressed by her superb acting skills. Tang Xiaotang could pass the play seven or eight times, and she could also bring other people into the plot, so that everyone could not help but forget that they were actually filming.


    But at the same time, she also did not forget "youth fight", this film Tang Xiaotang''s lens is not many, but it requires her to come every scene, it is simply a background board of activities.


    So she is very busy, so busy that her feet don''t touch the ground. When this scene is finished, she has to rush to the next one.


    Moreover, for the sake of reality, the film "youth fight" is set in high school. The director specially contacted a high school to prepare for on-the-spot shooting. Food and housing were all in the school, and every day they were in the classroom. All members of the crew experienced the feeling of being a senior three again.


    Of course, no matter how busy she was, she didn''t forget her main task. She received several public service advertisements to protect the environment in a row. Tang Xiaotang even became the public service image ambassador of the marine protection organization, which was a windfall.


    After a hard life, Tang Xiaotang lost a lot of weight.


    During this period, "Kyushu annals" was finally released, and its reputation was very good.


    H country attaches great importance to the film and television entertainment industry, and this kind of fantasy related theme is also more popular, especially under the signboard of top special effects production. On the first day of the show, the audience rating is easily over 100 million. There are all kinds of comments, some are optimistic, and some are not hopeful. But really, the first few episodes have no impact on Tang Xiaotang, because she has not appeared at this time.


    However, she participated in the shooting of several other TV dramas, network dramas are shown, because of her excellent acting skills, even if not the protagonist, she also received a lot of attention.


    At this time, "Kyushu annals" finally came to the stage of qiluo. When Tang Xiaotang''s image of silver hair and blue eyes appeared in front of the screen, even if she was not optimistic about her black fans, she had to admit that her face value was really unique in the world.


    The fans of the original book are happy. They originally found such a female star to play the most important female partner in the book. Many of them are skeptical. But when they see such a beautiful girl, they are immediately impressed by Tang Xiaotang''s beauty. Even the author says that Tang Xiaotang''s girl is the image of Princess chimaera in his mind.


    Especially with special effects, Tang Xiaotang''s super high face value makes people unable to look directly at her. As a result, she has more and more fans. Every time she tweets, the following comments are "licking the screen!" "The age of beauty!" "Ask for a picture.".


    At the moment when qiluo died, almost everyone felt that they couldn''t accept it. Even some male fans couldn''t stand it. Some qiluo fans even began to leave messages to directors, screenwriters and original authors, asking them to let qiluo live, or send them blades.


    Anyway, Tang Xiaotang, who knew all this, quietly ordered a wax for several people.


    However, sympathy for qiluo and dissatisfaction with the plot can not affect the fire of the play, because the production of excellent special effects is cool and enough respect for the original work. For a time, the "Kyushu Chronicle" became popular throughout h country, and even attracted a large number of foreign fans.


    Although she is an important female partner, Tang Xiaotang died in the middle of the play, so she doesn''t play much. However, enthusiastic fans cut out every second of her appearance, and then made a short video to spread on the Internet.


    Tang Xiaotang saw that short video. After watching it, she only thought of one sentence: "experts are among the people". There are so many experts. The video editing is very excellent, and you can''t see the cut marks at all. Although the production is not as big as Kyushu chronicle, it''s enough to kill many domestic productions.


    She silently praised and forwarded it, and then the blogger who made the video was very excited.


    It''s a great honor to be turned over by the goddess!


    Of course, I don''t want to talk about all kinds of peer novels. Fans who don''t want qiluo to die have revived, traversed and even reborn her in her peer works, so that she can find her own happiness.


    Then, not long after that, "youth fight" was also released. It was also an IP adaptation. Although it was not as big as "the chronicles of Kyushu", it also attracted the attention of many people, especially the original work, which can even be said to be a milestone work of youth literature. Naturally, the expectation was very high.


    Tang Xiaotang''s fans went to the movies early to find their idols, but they didn''t find them until they saw the character list.


    What?! Do you think the student sister in the play, with braces and big black glasses, bangs, and school uniforms, is the goddess of her family?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    It''s not scientific!


    That''s right, Tang Xiaotang plays a schoolgirl who looks silly and childish in this play!


    No wonder fans can''t find her. When they first saw her look, even Lin Xi didn''t recognize her. For this reason, Tang Xiaotang went to the hospital to install a pair of braces, and then put on the mushroom head wig and thick black glasses. How could he see that he was a bookworm in a pile of books? He couldn''t see the perfect goddess at ordinary times Like.


    Tang Xiaotang is 1.7 meters tall, but the supporting actress in this play is only 155 meters tall. In order to be true, she appears everywhere with her back bent and legs bent. Fortunately, she is thin enough and her school uniform is big enough to not be seen.


    This is not the most surprising place for the fans. What makes them feel incredible is that there is only one important scene in the whole movie, that is, the teacher asked her to go to the blackboard to do a math problem. Tang Xiaotang went over this scene and did not hesitate from the beginning to the end.


    Fluent writing on the blackboard, clear steps to solve the problem, in order to cooperate with the film, the difficulty of this math problem is also the level of college entrance examination, even the real senior three students, can do so perfectly, is absolutely a few.


    But she not only made it, the answer is more standard, as if the reference answer, let a lot of netizens surprise, deeply sigh that goddess is worthy of goddess.


    However, this play has almost become Tang Xiaotang''s only "black history". Her classic modeling with braces has become the expression bag in countless people''s mobile phones. As a result, when Tang Ying is mentioned later, what people think of is not her long purple gray hair, ocean like blue eyes and gentle perfect smile, but her school uniform with braces and thick frame glasses, Liu Hai and mushroom head I''m a female student bully.


    At this time, "the biography of Chu Hou" was also released on an ordinary day, because it was a large-scale production, and it was starred by Tang Xiaotang. At the beginning, it attracted countless eyes. Whether her fans or not, they were looking forward to her performance.


    And Tang Xiaotang naturally did not disappoint them. Whether it''s innocence in the girlhood or fear, helplessness and ignorance when she first entered the palace, it''s the struggle and contradiction in the palace, the middle-aged people''s ruthlessness and desire for supremacy in order to achieve their goals with blood in their hands, the Empress Dowager''s grace and domineering, and finally the old people''s insight into the vicissitudes and indifference of seclusion in the deep palace The complex role of Empress Dowager Chu is vividly interpreted. When we look at her, the audience will always have a real face-to-face feeling with that legendary and great woman across time and space.


    With the biography of Chu Hou, Tang Xiaotang finally won the first award for best actress. Later, it seems that he opened the plug-in, and won all kinds of awards and small awards. The speed of fire was faster than that of taking the rocket. Especially after the "Kyushu annals" and "biography of Chu Hou" were selected as the top ten film works of the year, Tang Xiaotang''s popularity was well known in H country Degree.


    However, just as she became crazy, a man fell into the abyss.


    A private villa in a city.


    Zhou Yang looked at all kinds of pictures on the computer web page, the pictures of him playing with countless women, the pictures of him connecting with his own forces in the nightclub... Looking at the top of the email which clearly said that because he destroyed the company''s image, the times wanted to terminate the contract with him and sue him, he finally couldn''t help his anger, and he would step down It kicked out.


    The notebook hit the wall and groaned bitterly. The fragmented wreckage fell on the dark carpet, cold and full of silent irony.


    The mobile phone on the bed kept humming and shaking. The person who called was the person he used the contract. He answered the phone with a gloomy face, and the other person''s voice came from the other side: "sorry, ah Yang, I can''t handle these photos..."


    "why? Why not? Didn''t you handle it well before? How can we get so many photos out this time? "


    Zhou Yang couldn''t help roaring, but the reply from that end made his heart cool: "this time, it''s ordered that these photos should not be withdrawn. Ah Yang, I can''t help you." If nothing else, even he himself is hard to protect this time. The other party is determined to get him to death. Even those who have relations with him are not immune.


    "Waste!"


    Zhou Yang Hung up the phone and his face became more and more gloomy and twisted. Who was it? Who is hitting him?


    The day before yesterday, he was still attending the award ceremony of best actor of the year, but why was it just one day later that everything was different?


    "System, what''s going on?" He asked from the bottom of his heart.


    "Buzzing -"


    however, before the system replied, his mobile phone rang again. When he picked up the phone, it was a chess piece he had managed to place beside Shi Qian.


    "Ah Yang, when did you offend Shi Qian? This time, he himself ordered you to be banned! " His voice was very anxious, even with a trace of confusion: "he also said that everyone who has a relationship with you will never let go of the times. If it were not for our relationship, no one knows, I would not have called you today!"When is he? It''s him! He knows that!


    Almost instantaneously, Zhou Yang reacts. But now, even if he knows the truth, he can''t help himself. Unless the system can completely hide the truth, he will never be able to turn over this time.


    "System? System! You come out! " He called anxiously, but the system didn''t make a sound.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    "Damn it Zhou Yang said a low curse. He didn''t know what was wrong. Recently, the system couldn''t call out. If there wasn''t a map to use, he almost thought the system had left.


    Accustomed to relying on the system, these days without the system, he always felt uneasy, as if he had fallen into a huge trap and could not extricate himself.


    This feeling, not only comes from Shi Qian, but also comes from something deeper and more frightening. He can''t say why. It''s a kind of intuition, as if he was targeted by something extremely terrifying. His back is cold, but he can''t escape.


    "What''s the matter with the host calling this system?"


    After a long time, the familiar cold electronic sound appeared in his mind. He was relieved that if the system was gone, he would have no backhand this time.


    "Why did this happen? Why don''t you remind me? " With a trace of anger, he asked the system angrily.


    ''...''


    this is the first time that the system has been silent in such a long time. Zhou Yang can''t hear its answer, so his heart sinks.


    "Sorry, the reason is unknown. Please note that the progress of the task is at a standstill. Please face the task positively. Otherwise, the system has the right to take back all benefits of the host. "


    After a long time, the cold sound of the system came out. Zhou Yang''s heart trembled and he wanted to take back all the benefits... No! He must not lose what he is now!


    He clenched his fist, and a fierce anger flashed in his eyes: "what props can I use now?"


    He can''t deal with Shi Qian by himself. His power is too strong to let him fall into such a situation easily.


    "Item checking... Currently available item: violent Dan * 3."


    "That''s all? Can''t you give me more props? "


    What can these things do? Nothing can be done! What he needs most now is a contract, or something that can improve his liking!


    "The host does not have enough authority to advance props."


    The system is still a cold voice. In this world, it is not allowed to use items that do not conform to the rules. It also exploits the loopholes of the rules. If they are caught by the rules, both of them will inevitably be killed.


    What''s more, the props are not so easy to get. Only when the host has completed the task can it apply to the main brain for props supply. Otherwise, how can the organization take such a big risk and give benefits to a waste?


    But also because the ability is not very strong, so it will find him, because this kind of person has the desire but the ability is insufficient is the best control, otherwise change a ability is strong enough, maybe already found its secret and began to resist.


    Moreover, those with enough ability are mostly protected by the rules of the world. If they act rashly, it is easy to attract the attention of level protection organizations.


    But now it seems that such a child with insufficient ability can''t compare with the son of the world protected by the rules. Sure enough, he should not have too much hope...


    no... it seems to think of something and suddenly fluctuates. Maybe, maybe he has caught the attention of the rules! Therefore, the son of the world, who had never been aware of it, would suddenly deal with him, and even, maybe, those guys had already appeared around him!


    Although the system is only an artificial intelligence, it has basic thinking ability. Thinking of this, it decides to upload all the information it has collected, but its remaining energy is not enough to support the monitoring of the host''s activities, so it can only choose to go to sleep.


    Forget it, anyway, the host is no longer useful, so it''s better to abandon it...


    while preparing to transmit data, the system makes a decision, but at this time, it suddenly receives another data fluctuation.


    That''s!


    Zhou Yang didn''t know that in such a short moment, the system he had been relying on had decided to abandon him. He just asked impatiently, "what can I do to advance the props?"


    He has used up all the props in the early stage, leaving nothing but violent Dan, which seems useless. Although it can instantly improve the function of the human body by 100 times, there is a time limit, and there will be a lot of sequelae after use. He has never used it.


    Moreover, even if it is used, it is useless. If the function is improved by a hundred times, he is still a human body and can''t resist guns and bullets at all...


    he has to advance other props to change his current situation.


    "Tell me! No matter what the price is! " Zhou Yang grits his teeth. He remembers the plots in the novel. The system is nothing more than his life or soul. It''s better to let him die than to let him lose everything he has now!


    There was a strange fluctuation in the system, and then its tone became unusually relaxed. For the first time, it even took a hint of friendliness: "of course, if the host is willing to mortgage Shouyuan, it can advance some props."


    "Moreover, if the host can complete either of the two main tasks, it can not only recover the life of the mortgage, but also get the same amount of life yuan."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    The mechanical electronic tape has a faint temptation: "think about it, aren''t you unwilling? Don''t you want the person who put you in this situation to pay the price? "


    Zhou Yang did not speak, his heart was ready to move, but the system agreed so happily, but he could not control the doubt, always felt that he would pay a huge price.


    "Don''t you want to replace him? As long as you kill him, you can not only get more life, but also have the supreme status... "


    " you don''t want me to give all my life, do you? If I can''t kill him, won''t I die soon? " Zhou Yang''s suspicious character makes him doubt the system so happily. Is there any other purpose?


    "There''s only one chance. If the host doesn''t want to trust the system, that''s it." The voice of the system returned to indifference. Seeing that he was about to lose this opportunity, Zhou Yang quickly stopped and said, "wait, can I see the predictable props?"


    "Of course, please wait... The system mall is reading, and the host can view it."


    There is a transparent light screen in front of him, and all kinds of strange props are displayed in front of him. The props on the first page in front of him are just against the sky, but the cost is also unimaginable. Anyway, he can''t afford to exchange them now, even if he completes all the tasks, he can''t afford to pay in advance.


    There is a clear 50 on the top, which means that the Shouyuan he can use is only 50 years old.


    He directly turned to the last page. The props on it were relatively simple, which was similar to the reward he received. He looked through it for a while and found that it would cost 30 years to make a contract.


    Zhou Yang hesitated. The contract is so expensive, and a contract doesn''t work, and it can''t be used directly for the mission target.


    He continued to take a serious look. Finally, a prop came into his eyes. His eyes stopped. After a moment, he clicked on the prop.


    "Enchantment powder: a consumable that takes effect immediately after use. It can cause a certain range of creatures to fall into a coma state for 10 minutes. This drug has no effect on the target."


    The electronic tone of the system profile rings in his ear. He looks at the price below. It only costs three years.


    "I want to exchange this!" Clenching his teeth, he said to the system.


    "In the process of exchanging props, please wait a moment..."


    Zhou Yang''s hands clung together unconsciously, his heart thumping and hanging up and down in the air.


    "Successful exchange! Please check the props in your backpack. "


    Finally, his heart landed heavily. He was relieved, but at the same time, he didn''t feel relaxed at the bottom of his heart.


    But now that he had taken the first step, he had the idea of breaking the jar, so he spent five years to exchange for a blink symbol.


    "Successful exchange! Please check the props in your backpack. "


    "Currently available items: blink * 1, enchantment * 1, violent Dan * 3."


    These should be enough!


    He clenched his fist, looked at the red mark on the map, and sneered.


    How can you be reconciled? He can''t compare with him except that he is not as good as that man?


    There are those hidden ambitions and greed, who do not want to stand at the top of the world?


    You have to put all your eggs in one basket! He doesn''t believe that with systematic help, he can''t compete with him?


    -


    at this time, some unknown place.


    A person standing in front of the huge French window, overlooking the bright city from afar.


    His whole face was hidden in the shadow, and there was no expression.


    "Oh..."


    he seemed to feel something. Suddenly, he burst out laughing in a low voice, with a low and slightly hoarse voice echoing in the empty room, with a kind of inexplicable bewitching, as if he could understand all the evil in people''s heart.


    The long shadow fell on the ground, blending with the darkness behind. The moonlight outside the window flows slowly and sprinkles on him. Under the silver light, he shows a beautiful face.


    He raised the glass in his hand and looked at the bright silver moon. The dark red wine in the glass seemed to be old blood. The moonlight was dyed red and shining with fine light.


    "The play begins..."


    after drinking it, the glass bursts open on the floor and makes a crisp sound. The moon is covered by clouds again, and the surroundings are completely in darkness. The figure slowly disappears in the shadow.


    -


    Yuntian international hotel in a city.


    At this point, the hotel is on the 10th floor.


    The luxurious banquet hall occupies a whole floor, with drinks, delicious food, beautiful men and beautiful women, drinking and laughing.


    This is a celebration banquet.


    Tang Xiaotang is wearing a purple open back evening dress. Her perfect figure makes the men''s eyes cast on her involuntarily. She held a glass of red wine, and a group of men and women whisper communication.


    This is a celebration banquet specially held for her by cloud media entertainment. Congratulations on her winning an internationally influential film and television Gold Award.This is the time to be happy, but I don''t know why Tang Xiaotang is always upset, as if something is going to happen.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    Everything is under control, but why do you still feel like this?


    Contact this period of time, Zhou Yang''s action, she has long guessed that his cards may have been exhausted, if not, his character can not be so quiet.


    But he also has a system, which makes Tang Xiaotang have to take him in mind. After all, she has made many contacts with that mysterious organization, and she deeply knows that the other party is not easy to deal with.


    She always wanted to find a place to have a good look at what Zhou Yang did, but people came to her for congratulations at the party, so she couldn''t leave at all.


    Mood some irritable, but she can''t show it, face is still a gentle smile, and everyone who came to talk to the gentle thanks.


    Her eyes moved to Shi Qian, who was sitting in the rest area drinking. She was a little relieved. Zhou Yang''s main goal was him. Undoubtedly, the best time he wanted to start was the party.


    As long as Shiqian sits there safely until the end of the party, and there are his bodyguards outside, there should be no problem.


    But no one went to talk to Shiqian. One reason was that his gloomy face was full of cold air. The other reason was that his identity made people dare not talk to him casually.


    Since Tang Xiaotang refused him that time, he no longer approached her through Lin Xi. However, the relationship between Tang Xiaotang and Lin Xi has not been affected, and they still go out to eat and go shopping together in their spare time.


    "Congratulations, Tang Tang!"


    Another female star with a smile came over and raised her glass to congratulate Tang Xiaotang. She returned with a smile and whispered, "thank you!"


    The woman''s body blocked her sight. Yu Guangzhong saw a man in waiters'' clothes approaching the rest area. Tang Xiaotang thought he was a bartender and didn''t care much about it. However, when she went to see him after her greetings, Shi Qian''s figure had disappeared from the rest area.


    Looking around, she saw that he and the waiter were walking out of the banquet hall. Almost immediately, she was reminded that even if he didn''t like such an occasion, he would not leave so early, and the toilet was in the banquet hall. What would he do?


    As soon as her eyebrows sank, she wanted to catch up with her, but at this time, she saw Qi Chen coming to her with a glass of wine, and she had to stop.


    "Congratulations, Tang Tang!"


    Jun has a smile on his face. He smiles gently. Tang Xiaotang found that his relationship with Lin Xi seemed to be very good at the last banquet. Last time he listened to Lin Xi''s tone, it seemed that the two people were already together. Because of this relationship, Tang Xiaotang''s relationship with him was better than that of ordinary people. Moreover, they had cooperated with each other many times, so she couldn''t be perfunctory to him.


    "Thank you, Qi Chen!" Tang Xiaotang smile, stop to chase out the pace, tone with some Sincerity: "how are you and Lin Xi recently?" She hasn''t been together with Lin Xi for several weeks because she is busy receiving the prize. And because of other things, Lin Xi didn''t come here today.


    "We are very good, but recently ah Xi has always talked about you, even I am a little jealous."


    Qi Chen smiles the same way. Although he says so, he doesn''t look jealous. His eyes are full of congratulations: "you don''t know, she always takes you as her idol!"


    "Ha ha, don''t joke. In her heart, you are more important than me." Tang Xiaotang replied with a smile.


    But because she was worried about Shiqian, she couldn''t devote herself to chatting. After a while, even Qichen saw her anxiety.


    "What can I do for you? Why do you look worried? " He couldn''t help asking.


    "Ah, nothing. It''s just that there are too many people here, it''s noisy, and I''m a little bored." Tang Xiaotang replied.


    "Then I don''t think I''ll disturb you any more. You can go out and get some air." Qi Chen understood with a smile: "anyway, the party is almost over. You see, many people have left ahead of time. It''s OK to go out for a while." He thought, "well, someone will come to you later. I''ll help you block it for a while."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at him gratefully: "thank you so much. Qi Chen, I''ll go out for a breath and come back in a moment."


    "Go ahead, don''t worry. You are ah Xi''s idol. If I don''t help you, she will be angry when I go back." Qi Chen said jokingly.


    Tang Xiaotang was worried about Shi Qian''s situation. When he said that, he didn''t care to think too much. He just expressed his gratitude, and then he pretended to be very tired and went to the door.


    As soon as the door of the banquet hall was closed, the fatigue on her face disappeared immediately. She changed into ice cold and looked left and right. There was no one around. Shiqian''s bodyguard was not there. It seemed that he had bodyguards at least.


    Feeling a little calm, she opened her handbag, took out her mobile phone from it, and after a few clicks, a red dot immediately appeared in front of her. Looking at the distance, it was on the roof above her head.


    Fortunately, she was prepared to implant a virus into Shi Qian''s mobile phone to locate his location.


    Knowing the location, Tang Xiaotang quickly walks towards the elevator. She must confirm Shiqian''s safety.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    The elevator opened, Tang Xiaotang went in, there was no one in the elevator, she pressed the top number.


    From the elevator out is a huge indoor garden, outside the garden is the crescent shaped ring roof of the hotel. Tang Xiaotang walked through the indoor garden until he came to the entrance of the roof. He didn''t see anyone.


    She slightly frowned, and the feeling that something was wrong in her heart became more and more obvious. What''s the matter? It''s reasonable to say that even if it''s late, there shouldn''t be no one here, but now, even the hotel security personnel are not available, it''s too strange.


    When she opened the map, she saw that the point representing Shi Qian was not far from the outside. It seemed that he was indeed on the roof.


    The glass door at the entrance of the rooftop was wide open, and there was still no one at the door. Looking from here, there was no light outside, it was dark, and nothing could be seen. Tang Xiaotang felt more and more strange.


    High heeled shoes make a clear sound on the floor, which sounds very harsh in the quiet indoor garden. Plants are quiet and show a strange smell under the background of landscape lights.


    Tang Xiaotang hesitated for a moment, took off his high-heeled shoes, and walked into the rooftop barefoot. Fortunately, because the rooftop was often visited, the ground was very smooth and not too uncomfortable.


    Once out of the rooftop, Tang Xiaotang faintly smelled a light fragrance, which was not strong and should have spread for some time. If it wasn''t for the mermaid''s sensitive sense of smell, she might not be able to smell it.


    But it''s strange that she felt a little familiar, as if she had smelled it somewhere.


    Don''t have time to think deeply, Tang Xiaotang seize the time to start searching for Shiqian''s trace.


    The entrance is on the far left side of the roof. She sticks to the glass wall of the indoor garden and goes to the middle. By the faint moonlight, a faint figure finally appears in front of her.


    The man sat on the ground against the wall with his head down and could not see his face clearly. With mermaid''s night vision eyes, Tang Xiaotang recognized from his clothes that he was Shiqian''s bodyguard.


    Since his bodyguard is here, he must also be here, but now this situation is...


    Tang Xiaotang can only be sure that Shi Qian is not in trouble, otherwise her task will be a direct failure. She went over and decided to see what was going on.


    Walking to the figure, Tang Xiaotang found that the man was just asleep, and he didn''t seem to have any trauma, so there should be no struggle.


    Falling asleep? Strange, how can you fall asleep here?


    She took out her cell phone and walked forward towards it. The most important thing now is to find Shi Qian first, and the others, I''ll talk about later.


    After walking forward for a while, she found that the other three bodyguards, like the person in front of her, fell into deep sleep one after another, but she never saw Shi Qian.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    Tang Xiaotang stops. She looks at the sign that coincides with the red dot on her mobile phone and squints her eyes.


    No one.


    Now she is standing in the middle of the roof, and there is no one else on the roof except the figure of the four bodyguards.


    Isn''t Shi Qian here?


    No, her gut tells her he must be here.


    Tang Xiaotang took a step forward and suddenly felt that he had kicked something.


    She leaned down and picked it up. It was Shi Qian''s mobile phone, so he was nearby.


    Where is it?


    Suddenly she looked up, up the glass wall, at the roof of the indoor garden.


    There''s only one possibility.


    After walking around the glass wall, Tang Xiaotang finally found a row of iron rings inlaid on the wall on the other side opposite the roof entrance.


    It seems that the iron ring has not been passed by for a long time. It is covered with rust. Tang Xiaotang looks at it carefully, but finds that some rust in the middle has been rubbed off. Someone should have gone up here.


    The dress she was wearing was too much of a hindrance. She tore the hem open and tied it to her waist. She climbed up the roof with her hands and feet.


    Put your arms on the ground, support your body and move up. As soon as you reach out of the roof, Tang Xiaotang sees a frightening scene: two people in front are arguing at the edge of the roof. The person with her back is wearing a waiter''s uniform, but her back looks familiar. The one facing her is the one she is looking for.


    Shi Qian tightly grasped the railing on the roof with one hand. Half of his body was hanging in the air and he almost fell down. But the other hand argued with the person who was facing him in front of him. He was biting his teeth and seemed to be unable to support him.


    There was a touch of blood in the air. Tang Xiaotang only felt a fever in her brain, and an uncontrollable desire to kill gradually surged up. Her teeth itched. Even if she didn''t look, she knew that her teeth had grown up involuntarily.


    No way! Now is not the time to lose control!


    While controlling her body''s instinct, she supported the ground with one hand, and quickly tore off two pieces of clothes with her fingernail growing hand to plug her nose. Isolated from the smell of blood, the desire to kill was easily suppressed, and she quickly turned over to the roof.Shi Qian''s face was pale. She should have been hurt. She saw a deep wound in his arm holding the railing.


    When he saw her, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t see what he looked like, but his eyes seemed to shine for a while, and then his lips closed tightly, as if he didn''t understand why she was here.


    Tang Xiaotang can''t manage so much. The person with her back can''t see her. She must save Shi Qian quickly, but she can''t disturb him.


    After all, outside the railings is a 34 story hotel building. If you fall from here, even if Shi Qian is the son of the world and is protected by rules, he will definitely fall into a mud and can''t be saved.


    Tang Xiaotang held on while gesturing with her eyes, and slowly moved to the left of them. When she got to the position nearest to them and not found by each other, she gently stopped.


    This action took a lot of time, plus to restrain their desire, so a short distance, Tang Xiaotang out of a cold sweat.


    Because of the height of the building, the wind on the rooftop is very strong. Her long purple gray hair is flying with the wind, messy like a dark seaweed, but in Shi Qian''s eyes, they are the most beautiful color in the night.


    Although she was not wearing shoes, her hair was in a mess, her dress was torn and tied around her waist, and she had no image, he felt that no one could match her beauty.


    He never thought that at such a critical moment, she should have found him first. She is like a guardian angel from the sky, in every crisis of his time, will appear in front of him in time.


    Looking at her deeply, his restless heart slowly recovered, he inexplicably believed that she would be OK.


    -------------------


    the world will end tomorrow... Maybe, if not the day after tomorrow, the world will end soon, and the next world will return to ancient times again ¡«


    < br www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    The wind was so strong that Tang Xiaotang was almost blown down. She stabilized herself, pulled her messy long hair in front of her, and then stared at each other''s side face.


    That is a very strange face, but through his familiar breath, Tang Xiaotang has recognized that he is Zhou Yang.


    I''m not curious why he escaped Shiqian''s heavy surveillance. Tang Xiaotang knows that he must have chosen to put all his eggs in one basket. As for the system, since he has made a decision, it must have been abandoned.


    His emotional fluctuation is very strange, but it makes her feel very familiar. Tang Xiaotang turns his head for a while, and finally remembers that this is not the violent Dan that is very common in the world of Xiuxian!


    There was also the fragrance in front, which she remembered. It was the smell of enchantment powder, because Bai Han in Xiuxian world was also a master of medicine refining. Although the level of these pills was relatively low, he would try them in order to practice skills, but she was a sword at that time and was not very sensitive to the smell, so she didn''t think about it for the first time.


    Under the influence of violent Dan, Zhou Yang''s strength is very strong, otherwise his skill will never force Shi Qian to this point.


    At this time, Shi Qian was about to lose his support. Maybe he lost too much blood and his face became more and more pale. If he was not rescued again, he might really fall down.


    Zhou Yang seems to be talking to him, but he seems to be speaking lip language. She can only see his mouth moving, but can''t hear any sound.


    But this is a good opportunity!


    Calm down, she took out her mobile phone, pressed a few keys, then squatted down and threw it forward against the ground.


    "Pa!"


    The mobile phone slides far away from the ground. Although it doesn''t make much noise, it''s very clear on the silent roof. Zhou Yang subconsciously looks back and his strength is relaxed. At this moment, Tang Xiaotang seizes the opportunity and kicks him out from the side.


    Mermaid''s strength is big, especially Tang Xiaotang''s foot is not merciful, he directly kicked to fly out, almost fell from the roof.


    Shi Qian breathed a sigh of relief, but as soon as he relaxed, his hand would be released unconsciously, and the whole person would fall down.


    Tang Xiaotang was quick-sighted and grabbed his arm directly to lift him up. Then she found that the wound on his arm was more serious than she had imagined: half of his shirt sleeve was missing, and the deep bone wound spread from the back of his hand to the elbow. The skin and flesh were turned over, and the clothes were soaked with blood.


    The strong smell of blood came from the shop. Even through the cloth, it could be heard clearly. Tang Xiaotang''s desire to press down rose again. Her blue eyes seemed to be soaked with blood, with a faint red light. Her nails stretched again, deeply embedded in his clothes.


    At that moment, she really wanted to jump up and bite his throat.


    But in the end, Tang Xiaotang held back. After swallowing saliva, she tore off a large piece of clothes from the skirt and threw it to him again. Then she turned away from him. Because she touched the wound and hurt his face, she walked a few steps away from him and said in a dull voice, "wrap the wound."


    She didn''t dare to watch him deal with the wound, or she might have bitten off his arm.


    In the distance, the dark figure fell on the ground and stood up. Tang Xiaotang tried to focus all her attention on him. Her eyes narrowed again involuntarily. Affected by the blood, the cruel and cruel mood of mermaid made her become irritable. Her heart was killing and her appetite was mixed. Her cheeks gradually grew scales and her lips were covered with sharp teeth Teeth pierced, mouth tasted a light with fragrance of blood.


    I really want to vent.


    It is worthy of swallowing violent Dan. If a normal person suffered this, he could not get up so quickly. So when the figure stood up completely, Tang Xiaotang could see his face completely.


    That can''t be said to be a human face. His face is covered with red lines. His eyeballs are covered with dense blood. Even his pupils are almost red. Those red lines are the blood vessels that burst up. They have been drilling into his clothes along his neck.


    It seems that Zhou Yang''s whole body is expanding, his clothes are stretched out by the protruding muscles, his limbs become thick and strong, and his face is distorted as if he had a strange disease. He no longer has the outline of human beings, and he can''t see what he once looked like.


    "Why... Why are you helping him?"


    His eyes were full of resentment and anger, and his voice was loud, but it was hoarse and ugly. All the previous low magnetism disappeared. Now Zhou Yang, which still has the appearance of a movie king? Huotuotuo is a monster in human skin.


    In Zhou Yang''s ear, the system is swiping the screen crazily: "warning! The host body has been seriously damaged! The host''s body has been seriously damaged! "


    "You are crazy! If you swallow two pills at a time before the effect of violent pill disappears, you will explode and die! " The system is in a rage. Its data has not been transmitted completely, but it is forced to wake up by the violent energy impact in its body. If the host''s body is damaged before it is detached, it will be damaged irreparably, and may even disappear with the host!"Shut up! Anyway, I will make them pay the price together! " At the moment, his heart is only the men and women who stand together, the woman''s cold blue eyes with the intention of killing tightly lock him, the face that has never been with a gentle smile, at this time, the cold heart palpitation.


    It''s beautiful, but it''s dangerous.


    Why? Why would she betray herself? Why is she standing with that man? Shouldn''t she like him?!


    "Monster! I won''t let you kill him


    He saw her perfect lips open and close coldly, and his voice was not loud, but he could hear it clearly.


    Monster? no He''s not a monster! It''s her! She''s the one who''s been cheating on him!


    His vision was red, and his heart was angry with the pain of betrayal, which suppressed the fear he deliberately ignored and made him just want to tear the two people to pieces!


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes saw that Zhou Yang''s body had doubled in size, and the blood vessels were more and more protruding. His eyes were completely red, and his body rushed to her like an enraged bull, and his huge fist hit her head.


    Tang Xiaotang can''t avoid it, so she can only meet him. Her hand is clenched into a fist, facing him in the air. The huge impact force makes her muscles taut tightly, scales cling to the skin to protect her body, but Rao is like this, that fierce force also makes her feel arm tearing pain, blue fluorescent blood flowing down the cracks of scales, dripping on the ground, emitting enchanting light.


    -------------------


    it''s not over... It will be over tomorrow (maybe)!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    The pain even stimulated the mermaid''s desire to kill. Each of them stepped back. Tang Xiaotang took three steps to stabilize his body, but the other side only took one step back, and his body stopped there steadily.


    Tang Xiaotang felt a little thirsty. He stretched out the tip of his tongue and licked his lips. There was a trace of fear in his eyes.


    I didn''t expect this guy to be so powerful! It seems that we can''t meet him.


    She stepped back a few steps, but also pay attention to Shi Qian behind her. However, because Zhou Yang''s malice to her was obviously greater than that of him, his attention would not be diverted for a while.


    But it can''t go on like this.


    Tang Xiaotang wants to kill him once and for all, so that she doesn''t have to worry too much. Moreover, there are advantages here. As long as you let him fall from the roof, it doesn''t count as her killing him, and it won''t bring trouble to both of them.


    Thinking about this, she had a general idea in her mind, so she stood up straight and attacked again.


    But I don''t know if the other side has seen through her plan. After several times, Zhou Yang didn''t get close to the railing as she imagined.


    "Pa!"


    Tang Xiaotang fell aside, and her body became more and more hot. She knew that she was a little short of water, and because she was going to wear a dress today, she didn''t prepare a water bag. If she continued to fight like this, she didn''t know when the other party''s violent pill was coming. She might not be able to hold on.


    But the more crisis time, the more calm she is, and she stares at each other carefully. Now she can''t see his idea. Zhou Yang has completely lost his mind under the medicine, and becomes like a beast. She only knows to attack by instinct. Her peeping can''t work for him at all.


    She can only pretend to be invincible and lead him to the railing bit by bit, but Zhou Yang, who has lost his sense, doesn''t seem to see her intention and begins to approach her.


    Good chance!


    Just when the other party makes an attack on her, Tang Xiaotang is ready to flash to one side, but what she didn''t expect is that although Zhou Yang has no reason, he instinctively maintains his cunning and suspicious nature. His purpose of doing this is not to attack her. His purpose is to sit on one side and be modest.


    As soon as the pupil shrinks, Tang Xiaotang knows that he can''t let his attack arrive at Shiqian. He has been seriously injured, and he will definitely be killed on the spot.


    Shi Qian has no strength to avoid this attack. His vision becomes blurred because of too much blood loss, and several double shadows even appear. When he is near, he can only move his body hard to avoid the impact of the other party.


    Seeing the sharp nail going through his shoulder, another faster figure came and threw him to the ground.


    "Puff -"


    the sharp weapon pierced the body and brought out bright blood. He felt cool liquid fall on his face, and his eyes were long wavy purple gray hair.


    "You..." he was stunned. Before he finished speaking, he felt that he had been thrown out heavily. In his vision, the figure was raised high. Then, the crazy man gave a manic roar and threw her out of the railing -


    "no!"


    As soon as his pupils shrank, the scene played back endlessly. He saw that the woman stretched out her scaly arms, hugged each other''s head, and dragged him close to the railing with the powerful force of being thrown out.


    Zhou Yang''s mutated body is extremely heavy. Even if he threw it with great strength, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t drag him down. Fortunately, the weight buffered part of her strength. Before she fell down, she used her strength to support each other''s head and jump behind him.


    When he saw that she didn''t fall down and landed safely on the other side, Shi Qian was relieved. He lowered his eyes and looked at the mobile phone beside him, which was thrown out by Tang Xiaotang just now to attract Zhou Yang''s attention.


    His eyes cold and deep picked up the phone, but found it is open an interface.


    "Go to hell! I''ll tear both of you to pieces


    Zhou Yang is completely crazy. Maybe his nerves can''t stand such strong stimulation. His eyes are completely crazy: "ha ha ha! As long as you''re all dead! I''m the best man in the world! " That high pitched and crazy voice, completely changed the tone, as shrill as a ghost, but still can hear a trace of his original tone.


    He said, the body suddenly a stiff, Tang Xiaotang see his eyes have blood and tears, you know the efficacy has probably begun to disappear.


    As soon as her eyes brightened, great! This guy is dying at last. In this way, she doesn''t even have to kill him. As long as the medicine is effective, he will die because he can''t bear the powerful medicine.


    Just wait till then.


    But Zhou Yang seems to know that he is about to reach the limit. On the contrary, his strength is more and more fierce. Tang Xiaotang is injured and short of water, so he almost meets him several times.


    No way! When he can''t hold on, she''ll be finished!They have already stood in front of the railings in the shelter. Tang Xiaotang glances at the fence behind him. Just as he wants to stay away, Zhou Yang has launched another round of attacks in front of him.


    His attack was fast and fierce. In an instant, he came to the front. With an indestructible momentum, Tang Xiaotang could not avoid it. She decided to bet.


    A backward somersault, she jumped behind the railing, at this time, the distance from the back edge is less than 10 cm, she watched Zhou Yang bump down on the railing, the fragile railing can''t resist his madness, they fell into pieces, his red eyes straight at her.


    £³£®£®£®£®£®£®£²£®£®£®£®£®£®£±£¡ Right now!


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were heavy. When he was about to touch her body, he quickly rolled to the side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    Zhou Yang''s medicine has almost dissipated. His body is like a shrinking sponge. He shrivels quickly and returns to the normal body shape.


    Because of this, his reaction was not as fast as before. Even if he saw that the front was the end, he had no time to escape.


    He fell.


    Tang Xiaotang stood up holding the wound and felt dizzy. Too much water loss makes the wound unable to scab, the ground is full of her glowing blue blood.


    When she saw him, she also stood up and came here. She saw that someone had come up behind him, his staff and the hotel security personnel. The assistant with a baby face was walking in the front.


    She pulled off her clothes and picked up her arm. Her blue blood wound could not be seen by others. Staggering to the roof, she looked down.


    The flat ground was as clean as ever, with no bodies, no splattered blood.


    Nothing.


    No!


    Tang Xiaotang''s brain had already reacted, but her body was slow. It was this beat that she saw a red hand full of blood firmly grasping her calf.


    When he raised his head, a ferocious face came into his eyes. His seven orifices were bleeding, and his whole face was red with blood. Only his eyes were full of blood. His pupils were full of blood, and his tone was filled with deep resentment, just like a devil climbing out of hell.


    "I said... Even if it''s dead, I''ll pull you together..."


    his voice is very low, and those words are almost just lip movements. Tang Xiaotang sees that his fingernails still exist in one hand firmly clasp the wall, and his knuckles are broken, revealing his white bone debris.


    Finish saying this sentence, about is the efficacy finally completely disappeared, he clasped the wall of the hand a loose, pupil began to lose luster, the body quickly fell down.


    However, his hand was always holding Tang Xiaotang''s leg, and Tang Xiaotang had no strength to struggle any more. Her body faltered and fell forward without resistance.


    "No --!"


    A few people behind only had time to see the figure swaying a few times, as if it were a slow motion camera. The long purple gray hair glided out a radian in the air, and the slender figure was like a butterfly, flapping its wings and blooming in the final amazement -


    then it completely disappeared in front of them.


    Three days later.


    Almost all the media have released a surprising news. Tang Tang, the star actress, unfortunately fell and died in Yuntian international hotel. That day was the same day that she won the international Golden Flower Award for best actress.


    Countless fans can''t believe it. On the same day, the goddess of her own family still sent a message on her Weibo saying that she had won a grand prize. Why was she not there in only one day?


    They swipe the screen crazily, AI te Tang Xiaotang''s Weibo, AI te cloud media entertainment''s official blog, and even AI te Shishi group.


    However, no matter how they couldn''t believe it or didn''t want to believe it, they finally had to accept the reality, because even shishiguanbo forwarded the news of her death. They could only sadly believe that their idol was really gone.


    Tang Xiaotang''s Weibo is still there, but there is no new content. Every one of her necks was covered with candles, and Tang Xiaotang''s will, which she had written before her death, was issued by the law firm entrusted by her at this time. It was only then that people found out how keen the famous movie star was on environmental protection.


    She is not only the image ambassador and spokesperson of many public welfare environmental protection organizations, but also the backstage supporter of many non-governmental environmental protection organizations. Almost all the salary she gets from her performance is used to support the protection of the marine environment. In her neck, they not only see many beautiful pictures of the ocean, but also the polluted sea area and the dead seabirds and birds because of swallowing human garbage Fish.


    She once said that she lives by the sea, and the sea is her hometown. She loves the sea just like her own life, and her blue eyes are like the clear sea, which is the gift from the sea.


    Tang Xiaotang''s funeral day was very rainy, and countless fans attended her funeral with photos of her life. According to her will, her body was cremated and her ashes scattered into the sea.


    Everything was settled by Shi Qian himself, and all the information was blocked, so no one knew what happened on that day, and no one knew that the corpse did not belong to human beings.


    Standing in front of the mourner with a black umbrella, Shi Qian watched as the box containing the ashes was opened and the ashes fell into a deep sea.


    the sea churned up the white foam and rolled up the ashes into deep blue. He was vaguely aware of the first scene of seeing her.


    She came from the sea and should eventually go back to the sea.


    Later on, when people thought that protecting the ocean was as important as protecting themselves, the first thing they thought of was Tang Tang.


    She is the first human to arouse people''s attention to the ocean. After her death, her fans and her company began to strongly support environmental protection, especially marine protection. Without her, it would be at least 40 years later for human beings to realize the importance of the ocean. What will happen in these 40 years and how much human beings will lose will be an incalculable number.And her excellent acting skills make everyone feel regret and lament. They lament that this amazing woman suddenly passed away in her prime, leaving future generations endless reverie and emotion.


    Zhou Yang has long been forgotten. They won''t remember the movie star who once had an affair with the goddess, and the world has completely got rid of the fate of being sucked away from the origin of the world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    Back in space, Tang Xiaotang still hasn''t recovered.


    As she sat on the sofa, her soul seemed to have the pain of falling off a high building and breaking her bones. She wanted to leave earlier, but she didn''t forget that the system was still on Zhou Yang. She didn''t want to be found by the other party, so she had to wait until she died.


    But to her surprise, it seems that at the moment of Zhou Yang''s death, that system also died. This is different from the systems she met several times before. She remembers that those systems can abandon the host and leave by themselves.


    What''s going on?


    She looks at the scene of the last world in the water mirror. People erect the statue of mermaid she plays in the public service advertisement to remind future generations to protect the environment.


    And the mermaid clan knew that she had fallen at the moment when her body died. Her corpse turned into foam and returned to the sea. All mermaids were very sad, especially small nine.


    I don''t know if she feels that her mission has been replaced by her. She never decides to go to the land as she did in the beginning. Instead, she never gets close to the sea.


    Because of the loss of a daughter, the mermaid king gave strict orders not to allow any mermaid to get close to the sea, and moved the whole country to a deeper trench, a depth that is far beyond human detection. Mermaid family, completely separated from the human world.


    Later, the life of the mermaid king came, and Xiao Jiu became the new Mermaid king. Under her leadership, the mermaid people multiplied in the deep sea and protected the origin of the world. Although the number of mermaid people is still not as large as that of human beings, their life span is long, and they will not be completely extinct because they cannot reproduce.


    And because people''s awareness of environmental protection is strengthening, although they are still exploring the secrets of the ocean, they are no longer as reckless destruction as before, and the use of resources is no longer extravagant and wasteful. They also understand that there is only one planet where human beings live. If we can''t protect it well, one day human beings will taste the evil consequences.


    The origin of the world has not dried up. The mermaid and human are in peace. Maybe in tens of thousands of years, the Mermaid will go to the land, or the human will enter the sea, but that is another story.


    After watching all the endings, what surprised Tang Xiaotang most was that the completion of the task was so perfect, which had a lot to do with Shi Qian.


    In the latter half of his life, he has been committed to environmental protection. Because of his status, many people with status, whether sincere or for other reasons, also pay special attention to environmental protection.


    In the end, Shi Qian was married to a young lady of a family who matched his identity. However, Tang Xiaotang knew that he still remembered herself all the time. She felt very guilty. If she could, she didn''t want to leave in such an easy way to be remembered, but at that time, she didn''t have the time to choose.


    Although it was true that they wanted to use him at first, later, they shared weal and woe, and anyway, it was also a very precious feeling!


    Alas, she hasn''t eaten food for a long time. Although she has the rest of the energy to supplement, she doesn''t feel hungry, but she still miss it for a long time.


    No way! She made up her mind! This time, it''s not for nothing! There is no reward or anything. She is really unhappy!


    Just thinking that the picture in front of her was enlarged by a face, Tang Xiaotang, who was already familiar with each other''s action, had no reaction. She lifted her eyelids lazily: "I can tell you, I just came back, but I don''t want to do the task so soon!"


    I really think of her as a free labor force!


    "Tang Tang, I know, but I''m sorry to trouble you, this task is too dangerous, only you can."


    In the water mirror, afar''s expression is very serious. Tang Xiaotang hasn''t seen him for a long time. Today, looking through the water mirror, he is deeply tired and doesn''t seem to rest for a long time.


    Perhaps the fight with the mysterious organization has reached a white hot stage, so during this period of time, he also worked very hard.


    Of course, Tang Xiaotang will not sympathize with this guy, he will only crush her, for example, now: "Tang Tang, you see people in that world are in dire straits, don''t you want to save them?" Afar made an appearance of heartache.


    Tang Xiaotang: "ha ha, of course not. They are not my relatives, and they have nothing to do with me."


    Seeing that she didn''t eat soft food, afar had to trade for inducements: "can I give you a bonus?"


    "No! I need paid vacation! And I don''t get paid in these worlds! " Tang Xiaotang said that she is absolutely not fooled!


    "Here you are! As long as you finish this task, don''t you always want my water dragon ball? Here you are, too! " Afar did not hesitate to take out what Tang Xiaotang wanted most to tempt her. He had a strange smile on his face: "how about it? Go or not


    Tang Xiaotang (determined): "no!"


    But in fact, she has some heart, you know, it''s not easy to pick something out of Ivar''s hands!


    No, let him bleed more!


    "Well, forget it. I''d better find another Tasker." She thought that afar would continue to add chips, but he immediately changed his tone and made a look of regret: "as you know, er Gouzi of three movies has always wanted my water dragon ball. Since you don''t want to go, I''d better go to him, alas...""Wait!" Seeing that the fox was really going to leave, Tang Xiaotang was in a hurry, and shuilongzhu was red eyed for a long time: "I''ll go! Can''t I go? "


    "Really? But Tang Tang, you just came back, I''m afraid you''re too hard... "Seeing that she agreed, afar began to pretend instead.


    "Come on, don''t pretend. I won''t go again!" Tang Xiaotang is angry and funny. This guy really knows how to squeeze her: "I''ve agreed that my paid vacation and salary, as well as water dragon ball."


    "Of course, who am I? Can you talk? " Afar saw that she agreed, but it was not too unexpected. After spending such a long time with Tang Xiaotang, how could he not understand her: "go, you can see it when you come back, but it may take some time for the holiday to be approved. You also know that the organization is in a mess recently."


    "OK, I see!" Tang Xiaotang is not angry: "give me the information!"


    "It''s urgent. You go to the mission world first. I''ll send you the information immediately." Afar''s face gradually disappeared, and the water mirror in front of her rippled again.


    Tang Xiaotang wanted to ask him about zero, but seeing that the time and space node had been opened, she had to stand up, take a deep breath, and slowly stepped in.


    Forget it. Let''s wait until we come back this time.


    The ripples of the water mirror slowly closed behind her. After Tang Xiaotang''s figure completely disappeared here, a transparent figure appeared in the bright space.


    "Finally, I''ve found you..."


    - ---


    it''s finally over. It''s not easy. O (¨i©n¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i©n¨i¨i¨i¨i©n¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i.


    Tomorrow in the new world, guess what Tang Xiaotang will become www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    Once upon a time, there was a handsome and gentle young man. People liked him. Then one day, young master, he made a fine division! Fine division of the childe, he ghost animal and violence, but people... Like him (her) more?!


    So, in fact, it''s a sad story...


    -- the dividing line of the inscription --


    the moon goes up to the middle of the sky.


    The palace of Xiangyang is decorated with colorful lanterns, bright lights and a scene of singing and dancing.


    The main courtyard is full of guests and high-ranking friends. The cars outside are running like water and horses. The whole road is full of people. The servants in the palace are so busy that they have never seen so many big people appear together!


    Today is the happy day for the eldest daughter of Xiangyang King Shizi and Zuo Xiangdi. The king of Xiangyang will hold a banquet for three days and nights. It''s said that even beggars in Beijing can beg for a bowl of meat in Xiangyang Palace today.


    The prince was very favored by the emperor, and even the imperial concubines in the palace liked him very much. The eldest daughter of Zuo Xiangdi fell in love with him at first sight, but she didn''t want to marry him. She forced Zuo Xiangdi to ask for the imperial edict in person and wanted to marry him as a sideroom.


    Yes, it''s the side room. Shizi has already married Shen Guogong''s daughter to be Shizi''s concubine, and the youngest daughter of Anping marquis to be the side room. With seven or eight concubines, he has a number of rooms. So at first, Zuo Xiang didn''t agree.


    However, Xiangyang was the brother of the emperor''s mother, and Shizi was in favor of him, and his daughter forced him to die, so he had to agree. However, Shizi didn''t make any impolite move. Instead, he carried Miss Zuo Xiang through the door with the etiquette of balancing his wife. Zuo Xiang''s deep resentment was due to his sincerity, which disappeared a little.


    In the main courtyard, Wang Shizi of Xiangyang, who was dressed in red and happy clothes, had a happy look on his handsome face. He was full of smiles and drank with people frequently. He was gentle and close. Some people toasted without refusing. He always drank it all in one gulp, which attracted people''s praise.


    "Shizi and Miss Luo are a perfect match."


    "Ha ha ha ha, yes, yes, Shizi is the dragon and Phoenix among the people. Miss Luo has a good eye for Shizi."


    "Congratulations to my son, congratulations to my son!"


    Everyone had a smile on his face, and compliments kept coming out of his mouth, as if Wang Shizi of Xiangyang was the best man in the world, but no one knew what they thought.


    "Happy together, happy together, you adults should eat and drink well!"


    Shizi bowed his hand to all the people. He drank too much, and his face was drunk: "I won''t accompany you... I''ll go first, I''ll take a step..."


    "understand


    "It''s worth a lot of money! Ha ha ha....


    in the sound of laughter, Wang Shizi of Xiangyang left with the help of two young men, leaving everyone to continue drinking and having fun.


    "It''s still easy to get along with this son. No wonder miss naluo gave up her former son..."


    "Mr. Zhang, you have drunk too much! How can that be said? "


    Mr. Zhang knew that he had made a slip of the tongue, and he quickly laughed: "yes, I''ve drunk too much, I''ve drunk too much!"


    People around were busy drinking, and no one paid attention to what he said just now. The official surnamed Zhang was only depressed for a while, and then he continued to have a drink with his colleagues around him, forgetting everything just now.


    The backyard.


    Outside the new house stood Eight maids in the same pink Ru skirt. When they saw that the drunken Shizi was supported by the young man, they all saluted: "Congratulations, Shizi!"


    "Up... All up!"


    Two servant girls came forward, but the drunken Prince helped him into the room. When he saw the woman with a red cap sitting on the bed, he began to laugh.


    "Manman, you, you''ve worked hard... Come on, I, I''m back..."


    he held up the balance pole in the servant girl''s hand, raised the cap, and showed a shy and timid face. Under the servant girl''s service, they drank a toast.


    "I wish Shizi and his wife a good son and a good marriage in a hundred years."


    The servant girls slowly retreated, and they both fell on the bed covered with red brocade.


    The red candle is swaying, the curtain is falling, and a room is full of spring.


    -


    at the same time.


    Southwest corner of the palace.


    This small courtyard seems to be neglected by everyone, desolate and dilapidated. The light in the front yard seems to never shine here. Only the cold and pale moonlight sprinkles on the dilapidated half door, which looks very miserable.


    The square inch yard is overgrown with weeds. An old crooked neck tree in the middle has already died, leaving only half of the withered and yellow trunk. A path looms in the half human tall wormwood, leading to a dilapidated hut in the most corner of the yard.


    The room looked as if it would collapse when the wind blew. There was a big hole in the door, the window was only a frame, and the thatch on the roof was only half covered. I didn''t know where the rest was. I could see the beams clearly.


    There was only a wooden bed in the room. There was a man lying on the bed. He was covered with a rotten quilt with dirty black cotton wadding. His face was covered with long messy hair, and his expression could not be seen clearly.Listening to the faint joy from the front yard, his pale lips drew a curve of irony and laughed in a low, hoarse, obscure voice.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    but then there was a fierce cough.


    "Cough cough... Cough cough!"


    A wisp of dark red blood flowed down the corner of his lips, but he continued to laugh as if he were ignorant: "ha ha ha! Ha ha ha - cough cough


    With severe chest pain, his body began to tremble, and his consciousness gradually lost. As he was dying, he was disappointed to think that he was really a failure, and that he would fall into such a situation. It would be better to die in silence...


    but why did he fall into such a situation?


    He''s not reconciled, he doesn''t understand... Why on earth?


    But he can''t change, even if he is not reconciled, he can only accept his life, he knows he is going to die.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    "Oh... I''m so disappointed..."


    Qi Ziqian, you''re a failure...


    he murmured that his eyes were black and his pain seemed to be far away from him, and he no longer felt hungry or cold.


    In a trance, his mother appeared before his eyes, and then he seemed to hear a voice.


    The voice was talking... She said...


    "don''t die since you think you have failed!"


    It''s an illusion... Now, where does anyone care whether he dies or not?


    "Hello! It''s not an illusion! Don''t really die, big brother


    The voice was a little urgent, and the volume was also increased. This time, he could hear it clearly. Someone was talking.


    It was a very young woman''s voice, even with a trace of childishness. The most important thing was the tone of her voice, which was neither contemptuous nor disgusting, only a trace of madness and anxiety. If he heard it correctly, there were still some people who hated iron.


    Thinking of these, he felt funny, listening to her voice is much smaller than him, but this tone, how to listen, is like an elder looking at the useless younger generation, although angry, but can not hide the deep concern....


    he inexplicably wanted to laugh, regardless of who she is, where she came from, but now there are still people care about him He didn''t feel like a failure.


    "All right, all right! Since you''re not dead, don''t think so much! Have a good rest! Don''t worry, I won''t let anyone kill you with me


    The voice said again. This time, she seemed relieved, and her tone became arrogant: "human beings are really fragile! Hum, do you have to give up your life just for this kind of thing? It''s really stupid! "


    She said the word "human" so naturally, as if she was not human, although she said he was stupid and fragile, which was true...


    "who are you?" He could not help asking slowly in a dry voice.


    "Who am I? Hum, human! Be glad The voice suddenly rose high, proud and proud, as if proud of his identity.


    "My Lord is your patron saint - Lord Tang is!"


    "Where are you?" He struggled to twist his head, to find her figure, can only hear the voice, he does not know where she is, but he suddenly wanted to see her, to see this self proclaimed patron saint, in addition to him, another "person".


    But just after he said this question, he didn''t get an answer for a long time. Just when he was disappointed to think that all this was just his hallucination before he died, his eyes were dark, and a voice came out of his mind.


    "I''m in your body."


    To be honest, Tang Xiaotang''s mood is not so wonderful.


    As soon as she passed through the time and space node, she came across such a scene. Rao is experienced and can''t stand it.


    She had never met such a bad scene. No wonder afar would say that the world is in a critical situation.


    This is not a general crisis. It''s a critical moment, OK?!


    She''s not kidding. For a moment, the body of the son of the world was really dead, OK? Otherwise, how could she just get into his body at that moment? If she hadn''t come in time, he would have died!


    Yes, this time, the son of the world is now the hapless guy who is lying in bed sick and almost breathless - Qi Xuan, the eldest son of Xiangyang king of Qi.


    Oh no, it should be said that he was the former son of the world, because judging from his current situation, he should have been abandoned, and the end was really tragic.


    Sympathize with him for a few seconds.


    To return to the point, this is an ancient world ruled by feudal dynasties. Apart from Qi, which is located in the middle of the mainland, there are only a few island states in the whole world, which is a very unified world.


    Qi is the most developed and powerful country in the whole continent. It has ruled the whole continent for thousands of years and is now in the middle of the dynasty.


    Throughout history, generally at this time, either the peak of the dynasty or the dynasty has begun a small-scale chaos, in short, no matter which one, it means that the dynasty has begun to decline.


    Therefore, at this time, the role of the son of the world is extremely important. Any carelessness will lead to the collapse of the world. Like the world.


    As the son of Xiangyang king of Qi, Qi Xuan''s historical mission is to prevent the chaos of Qi from declining. Because the emperor of Qi not only had no talent, but also indulged in beauty and was good at losing his family. The state treasury of Qi was in deficit all the year round. He was also in the draft year after year. The palace did not say that there were three thousand beauties, but one thousand beauties.


    Many women are prone to accidents, because the Qi emperor has many children. Although there are queens and princes, for the sake of their own children, those women who have sons naturally want to fight against them. Therefore, in this kind of open and secret struggle, the prince died early.Emperor Qi was ruthless. He had too many princes, and because he was forced to take the throne of the former Emperor, he was afraid of his son''s rebellion. For this reason, he even allowed those women to fight against his sons.


    So, his sons are dead and crippled, and the rest are either under age or not born in their mothers'' stomachs.


    At this time, Emperor Qi died of poisoning because he took too many drugs (because he dreamed of immortality, so he found a lot of alchemists to make immortality drugs for himself like other emperors).


    It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t die. Once he dies, things will go wrong. Because the concubines were fighting, there were not many children of Qi emperor, and they were all children. His brothers were almost dead when he won the throne. Only the Xiangyang king, who was his mother, was alive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    The king of Xiangyang was also an incompetent person. He didn''t have much talent, but he was better than others. He didn''t have much wisdom, but he didn''t lack little wisdom. When he won the throne, he fully supported the emperor of Qi. Otherwise, even if he was a brother, the Emperor of Qi would not have allowed him to live so well, especially if he married a powerful princess.


    Qi Xuan''s mother, Princess Xiangyang, was the only daughter of the Zhenguo general, who held a quarter of Qi''s troops. At that time, when Qi emperor was a prince, he wanted to marry her to be the queen in order to get the military support of the general. But Qi Xuan''s mother fell in love with Xiangyang king at first sight. He was so busy that he wanted to marry Xiangyang king. However, Qi emperor had to step back and married the daughter of an Guogong''s family, who was the mother of the queen at that time, and got the support of an Guogong.


    However, the king of Xiangyang didn''t like Qi Xuan''s mother. He was forced to marry someone he didn''t like. It''s conceivable that he was oppressed. Therefore, he was extremely indifferent to the princess. He often spoiled his concubines in the house. He didn''t like Qi Xuan very much. However, if you don''t like GUI, you don''t like it. Qi xuanwaizu''s influence is too strong, and his position as a son of the world has not been shaken.


    The princess of Xiangyang, who had been neglected by her beloved for a long time, was depressed and died of illness. The king of Xiangyang was very happy. He wanted to abolish his son immediately and set up another concubine as his son. But the general of the town was too powerful for the emperor to agree. Moreover, Qi Xuan grew up. Unlike his father, he was mediocre and incompetent. On the contrary, he was both civil and military. He was extremely capable. The king of Xiangyang couldn''t fight his plump son, and he was soon put down to recuperate.


    Qi Xuan inherited the throne. After the sudden death of Qi emperor, he helped Youdi to ascend the throne as regent. Under his administration, the chaotic imperial court was eliminated, and the economy of Qi State recovered rapidly without decline.


    Although he did not ascend that position in the end, he chose to retire and leave after the assisted prince could take charge of the state. Undoubtedly, his contribution to the state of Qi was no less than that of any wise monarch. It can be said that without Qi Xuan, the life span of the state of Qi would be exhausted after the death of Qi emperor. Therefore, the evaluation of the Regent is very high.


    But that''s what happened before history was changed.


    According to Tang Xiaotang''s news, the appearance of a passer-by changed all this.


    He should have come from the future of the world, or a parallel world in the future, and become Qi Che, the son of the king of Xiangyang and the brother of Qi Xuan.


    Because he knew the history, he knew that the fate of his body was not so good. He was not willing to get that fate. Besides, he knew the history, and knew the character of Xiangyang king, Qi emperor and Qi Xuan. So he decided to change the history and his destiny.


    He was very successful because he had accumulated thousands of years of experience. He could solve some of the problems faced by the state of Qi by saying one or two policies casually. He moved in some of the long-standing poems and odes made by later generations. He easily won the title of Tianzong wizard, and he didn''t have much effort to suppress Qi Xuan, who was known as the first talent of Qi at that time.


    Because he came from the future and was influenced by the idea of equality for all, he didn''t feel much about the class status of the feudal dynasty. Whether he was a servant or an aristocrat''s son, he would be brothers with others according to the way of communication in the future. Therefore, he seemed not to mind his status. He was modest and courteous, but attracted a lot of people.


    It''s not that Qi Xuan is not modest. It''s just that he is influenced by class ideas, and he always holds himself as a son of the world. He has a kind of quiet and arrogant air. He is not as smooth as Qi Che. If we compare the two sides, we will think that he is too arrogant.


    Because he knew the history, Qi Che was faster than Qi Xuan in everything. Some of Qi Xuan''s achievements in history were robbed by him first. Moreover, his mother happened to be the beloved of Xiangyang king, so Qi Che thought of a way to help Qi emperor recover the military power in the hands of Zhenguo general.


    His method was not very aboveboard. In addition, the emperor of Qi was ruthless. He hated the general of Zhenguo for refusing his marriage proposal. He not only regained military power, but also killed the whole family of the general of Zhenguo. Without the support of his forefathers, and with Qi''s overt efforts to seize credit and opportunities, and his secret suppression, Qi Xuan was not liked by the Qi emperor and the Xiangyang king. Naturally, he was dismissed as the son of the world and was squeezed into the most remote part of the palace.


    In fact, Qi Che, or the traverser, did not understand politics at all, and he was not a professional. Although the measures he took seemed to be useful to Qi, they actually brought a lot of hidden dangers, but they were not obvious for a while.


    He didn''t have a long-term vision, and he didn''t know how to manage a country. He only thought that he could be king of the world with some history he knew. Once emperor Qi died, Qi Che was in the spotlight for a while. He learned from Qi Xuan and helped a puppet to be in the upper position, and he manipulated himself in the back.


    Under his rule, the state of Qi did develop rapidly, showing a prosperous atmosphere. However, this kind of development is just the sunset at dusk. Although the skin looks magnificent, the darkness has been quietly lurking under the rosy clouds - only three years later, all those hidden dangers have erupted, and at the same time, human disasters and natural disasters have completely messed up.


    Before crossing, he was just an ordinary man. Where had he ever had this kind of experience? Looking at the bad news one by one, he could do nothing. Looking at the frequent riots in various places, he found that none of the Manchurian ministers could use it. They were all driven away by him because they didn''t agree with each other. They were diligent and incorruptible, and they thought others were pedantic Let go, there are only a group of corrupt officials and a group of mediocre officials standing in the court and staring at him.Moreover, because he always calls them brothers, when he goes to order again, no one listens to him. Qi Che is angry at this time. He wants to use severe punishment, but before he starts, it is said that he is cruel and cruel, holding the emperor and harming Zhongliang. It is really the harm of Daqi, because he brought so many disasters to Daqi.


    All of a sudden, all parts of the country rose up one after another and started hundreds of years of war in the name of the Qing emperor. With the continuous natural disasters and the entry of the neighboring island countries, the whole continent has fallen into this fierce and long war. Without the birth of new population, the world will soon perish.


    Seeing the ending, Tang Xiaotang sighed deeply.


    Needless to say, this passer-by must have something to do with the mysterious organization. Her task this time must be to kill the passer-by, help Qi Xuan succeed in the upper position, and prevent Daqi from getting into chaos ahead of time... Close your eyes and guess, OK!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    It''s no wonder that afar said that this time the situation is urgent. Looking at the current situation, the son of the world has been killed by the traverser. She wants to help him counter attack... It''s impossible to think about it!


    However, the only thing that makes Tang Xiaotang feel lucky is that this time she is directly attached to the son of the world. Although his rules of protection has been very few, but as long as there is a trace in, it is enough for her not to be found by the rules of the world.


    So she can do a lot of things.


    For example, to complete the mission instead of him, Tang Xiaotang''s spiritual strength is far better than these human beings. As long as she wants, it''s very easy for her to squeeze out a soul and occupy her body, especially when the soul is still very weak.


    Due to the change of history, Qi Xuan has not been well trained, and most of the things he did before that can increase his merits have been robbed by Qi Che, which greatly weakens his soul protection, and his body is now in a very weak state. Let alone Tang Xiaotang, any normal soul can occupy his body now Body.


    But now with Tang Xiaotang, she won''t let other souls occupy the body, and she doesn''t intend to do anything instead of Qi Xuan. No matter for reward or for task, she must make Qi Xuan grow up to be a suitable Regent.


    But at present, it seems that it is still very far away. The most urgent task now is to recuperate his body which will be out of breath at any time. Otherwise, Qi Xuan will die before she does anything. Isn''t it a waste of time?


    It was already the next afternoon when Qi Xuan opened his eyes again.


    It was still the old hut. He was lying on the wooden bed. Everything seemed to be the same as before, but he felt there was something different.


    Is he... Not dead yet?


    The setting sun outside the house sprinkles on the house through the broken window lattice. He subconsciously looks up at the light spot on the ground. The scenes before yesterday''s coma appear one by one in front of his eyes. It seems that he hears a strange voice claiming to be his patron saint...


    is it an illusion... How can anyone come to such a place?


    Wake up, Qi Ziqian. Do you think you are still the superior son? Now let alone the servant girls, even the most humble clerks in the palace are not willing to come here, so everything is just your illusion before you die.


    With a smile of self mockery, he raised his head slightly, but his sight was frozen instantly.


    He saw a bowl on the window frame, which had fallen half way.


    If it''s a broken bowl, it''s nothing. The servants who deliver food to him come every three days. Every time they deliver food, it''s leftovers, just to keep him from starving to death...


    but it''s a brand new red porcelain bowl with dragons and phoenixes painted on the outside. Even if he doesn''t know the current situation in the mansion, he knows that it''s definitely the object used in the wedding, It''s impossible to send it to him.


    Why is it here?


    After several thoughts in his mind, he seemed to understand something in an instant. With a bitter smile, he felt pain in his heart.


    He has come to such a field. Is he still unwilling to let it go? They were born of the same root. Why are they so forced?


    Disheartened, Qi Xuan even thought that he might as well solve the problem himself. What''s the point of living with such humiliation?


    "I brought the bowl."


    Just as he was thinking, a voice suddenly appeared in his ear. Her tone was very calm, but it made Qi xuanru as stiff as lightning.


    He looked around in a panic. Where did the voice come from just now? Can''t that man let him go, or even send a killer?


    He didn''t find that he had been able to move, completely different from yesterday''s weakness. In addition to desolation, the bottom of my heart also gave birth to a kind of irony. I''m really... Unwilling!


    "You think too much. I''m not a killer."


    At this time, the voice sounded again. This time, he heard it clearly. It was the voice that appeared in the coma last night.


    "Who are you?" Although it was an era of divine authority, Qi Xuan, as a ruling class, was educated to be free from ghosts and gods since he was a child. He did not believe in the so-called patron saint.


    "As I said, my Lord is your patron saint." Tang Xiaotang yawned. Last night, he fainted and had a good sleep. She was hungry and miserable. In the first half of the night, she could barely use her mental energy to improve her physical condition. In the second half of the night, she was so hungry that she had to steal something from the map.


    Fortunately, it was qiche who got married last night, so the house was in chaos. She easily stole a bowl of meat from the kitchen. This is probably the first meat that Qi Xuan has eaten in such a long time. After eating it, Tang Xiaotang obviously feels that his physical strength has recovered a lot, and his whole body is not so weak.


    Later, she used Qi Xuan''s body to get some traditional Chinese medicine from the pharmacy in the mansion, because she found that Qi Xuan''s body was weak and his martial arts were lost for no reason, because he was poisoned by a very secret poison.This kind of poison lurks in his meridians, blocking the meridians, making his internal power gradually lose, gradually become weak, and finally completely paralyzed until he dies.


    If Tang Xiaotang didn''t find the abnormality when he used his mental power to dredge his body, he probably didn''t know he was poisoned.


    However, although the poison is terrible, it''s not easy to get. First of all, it needs a lot of expensive drugs to make. Secondly, the production process is quite complicated. So who is responsible for the poisoning? Tang Xiaotang is not sure. It may be Qi Che or Qi Di.


    Of course, in order to completely detoxify, it is impossible to use the herbal medicine she stole. Tang Xiaotang just configured a simple marrow washing pill to discharge part of the toxin.


    After this action, she didn''t sleep all day. As soon as she arrived in the world, she consumed a lot of mental energy. Even Tang Xiaotang couldn''t bear to eat it. Just after a short rest, she was awakened by his strange ideas. She didn''t want to make a sound, but she found that the son of the world seemed to have the sentimentality of a literary youth. She was really afraid that he would think about it I can''t think of it. One accidentally committed suicide.


    When he committed suicide, it didn''t matter. Her efforts were in vain. In order not to waste her energy, she had to say, "that bowl is from me."


    "Where are you?" He didn''t understand. He could hear her voice, but he couldn''t see where she was.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    "I said yesterday, I''m in you." She answers lazily, her voice is different from last night''s arrogance, vaguely with a trace of fatigue.


    At this time, Qi Xuan had not undergone much training, but was suddenly hit by such a blow, which made him no longer believe it easily. He secretly mocked, if there is a patron saint, why doesn''t she appear when she needs it most? What''s the use of appearing at this time? He has lost everything, even he has become a useless person. Even if he has a guardian God, what can he do?


    Maybe it''s another conspiracy of his.


    He gradually indifferent down, but at this time, he heard the voice sounded again.


    "Well! If you didn''t mean to die, I wouldn''t have appeared! " She seems very angry, tone is very bad: "my adult''s task is just to ensure that you don''t die, if you have no ability, why don''t I help you?"


    "I can''t even see through such a riddled trick. Why should I protect such a useless and stupid human like you?"


    Tang Xiaotang thinks that the son of the world is not tempered, his life is too smooth, regular protection can hardly make him headache, suddenly appeared a stronger opponent, but was knocked down once, he began to abandon himself, it is a waste of his own strength.


    If you don''t wake him up today, this guy always wants to give up. How can he pick up the whole world later?


    If he was taught a lesson by Tang Xiaotang from Qi Xuan, who was the son of the world before him, he would be angry and could not listen to it. But now Qi Xuan has suffered a lot, which makes him very ashamed.


    Yes, he was saved. How could he blame her for not helping him? What''s the difference between this and those villains who bite the hand that feeds them?


    Qi Xuan, I''m sorry that you''ve read so many poems and books, but you should also have this idea!


    Tang Xiaotang listened to his innermost thoughts, the whole charm was speechless. You are a young man of literature and art. Now she began to wonder how such a person could be the decisive and ruthless Regent later?


    "If you think that again, my Lord will not save you." She is very speechless, this person is reading silly, it is reasonable to say that ordinary people to such an end, is not the blame? Doesn''t this guy blame anyone else at all?


    She now understood why he couldn''t fight qiche. Even if qiche plundered the protection of the rules, it was Qi Xuan on the one hand, and on the other hand, he was full of poetry and books. The pride of literati in his heart made him disdain to fight with each other by those secret means.


    Anyway, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t understand his idea that he would rather die standing than live on his knees. At this time, his life is gone. What''s the use of integrity? Is it for eating?


    There should be a bottom line and persistence, but it''s not such meaningless persistence. It''s meaningless except for making unnecessary sacrifices.


    "I don''t need you to save..." maybe her tone was too excited, his voice became na na.


    "Well! You have been saved by my Lord! " Tang Xiaotang sneered, "you fool, you don''t even know if you are poisoned! You deserve to die! I didn''t save you until I knew it! I''ll make you stupid! "


    "You said I was poisoned?" No wonder, no wonder he suddenly lost all his martial arts. He thought...


    "stupid! I don''t even know that! I''ll waste my energy to help you detoxify! " Tang Xiaotang showed no mercy.


    "I''m sorry..." although Qi Xuan didn''t think he was extremely smart, he was not a fool either. Today, he felt that he was really stupid after being scolded by her.


    As a son of the world, even though he was down, he still had some pride in his heart. Qi Xuan was insulted when he got to this point, but he never admitted his fault to anyone except today.


    It must be very hard for her to protect herself from death...


    he felt inexplicably guilty and felt that she was too stupid. Before, her voice was so tired that she must have wasted a lot of effort to help him.


    "Hum, it''s good to know that you are wrong. It seems that you are not so stupid that you can''t help it. As long as you don''t be stupid again, I will help you get back what you lost!" Tang Xiaotang decided to transform him from today on. He must get rid of those pedantic and stupid ideas and become a qualified Regent!


    Qi Xuancai was relieved to realize that the anger in her tone had dissipated. Then he felt that his body relaxed a lot, his chest didn''t feel the same pain as before, and even his stomach was no longer suffering from hunger.


    "Of course, because I don''t want you to starve to death!" He heard her answer.


    After thinking about it, she added: "originally, as the patron saint, we can''t be known by human beings, otherwise we can''t use mana. But you are too stupid. I think you may die if you don''t look at you, so even if you can''t use mana, I''ve decided to follow you all the time! "


    "But where did the food... And the bowl come from?" He looked at the red bowl, bright and eye-catching, but think that she is the patron saint, what kind of magic should also be possible, this may be her change?Tang Xiaotang: "of course, I went to the kitchen to get it. Otherwise, would it come out of thin air?"


    "But, but..." since it''s not made with magic power, it''s... "You are, it''s stealing... How can a gentleman eat the stolen things?"


    "Then don''t eat and wait to starve to death."


    "But, this is wrong..." Qi Xuanchang is so big that he has never stolen anything. He feels that it violates his moral bottom line: "only those people in the market will steal things, and it is against the laws of Qi."


    "Oh, but now you''re not as good as an ordinary person. At least people don''t starve themselves to death even though they haven''t read books."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    "But, but..." Qi Xuan stammered, but he still couldn''t accept it.


    "But you''re useless. I''ve finished." Tang Xiaotang knows that changing his mind can''t be done in a day or two, so she''s not in a hurry. Take her time, and one day she will be able to do it: "if you don''t want to eat, you can go and spit it out."


    Qi Xuan: ---


    Tang Xiaotang glances at the map that has been restored to use, and sees a point approaching here. She holds her chin silently. Is there anyone else coming at this time?


    Is this a trial or a trial?


    Well, let''s leave it to Qi Xuan to solve it, and test him by the way.


    Don''t think about it. Someone has come to see you


    "Who is it?" Qi Xuan asked subconsciously that he had been here for dozens of days and no one had ever come. Who would come at this time?


    Then he heard Tang Xiaotang''s scornful Laughter: "how do you know? Maybe people will feel sorry for you and sympathize with you! "


    Qi Xuan was silent. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that the other party would never come to see him, not to mention that he was not stupid.


    "But, you say, why did he do it?" He thought of his younger brother. He thought he had never treated him harshly, but why did he fall into this situation and the other party still let him go?


    And that woman, he once really thought that they were in love, but the fact gave him a hard slap in the face.


    When he was down, she couldn''t wait to be in the arms of that man, even willing to be a concubine... He didn''t understand, what was wrong with him? Why, once vows, in the twinkling of an eye have become empty?


    "Don''t think about it. What you should think about is how to solve the problem in front of you." Tang Xiaotang lies lazily in the corner of his body, looking at the people who have arrived at the gate of the courtyard on the map.


    As soon as her voice fell, through the old and decadent wooden door, a man in a small uniform appeared in front of her. He stood at the door and knocked gently.


    "Master Xuan, I see you coming."


    Before Qi Xuan could answer, he stepped over the threshold carefully and came in.


    Qi Xuan looked at the familiar face in front of him. The complex emotions in his heart made him not know how to face him for a moment.


    He was once the most important attendant and companion.


    He doesn''t blame that he chose to betray at that time. After all, the other side is his parents, but it doesn''t mean that he will have no mustard.


    At this time, he heard the cool voice of the girl in his body: "if you don''t want to face it, let me help you."


    Qi Xuan nodded at the bottom of his heart. The next moment, he felt that the control of his body was no longer in his hands.


    In the corner of his body, he can still see and hear, but he can''t control his behavior, so he can only let another soul replace him to face the person he used to know most.


    At that moment, his momentum suddenly changed from melancholy to languid. Qi Xuan lazily props up his body, squints his eyes, and ignores the man in front of him. He looks lazily out of the window as if he didn''t see him, but the rest of his eyes bring his every move into the fundus of his eyes.


    Luo San''s eyes gently revolved around the room. From entering the door, he didn''t focus on his former master, so naturally he didn''t find his sudden change.


    His eyes stayed on the bright red bowl on the windowsill for a moment, and he finally took it back. His head hung slightly, and he looked guilty: "master Xuan, I''ve always wanted to see you, but...


    he took out a package of things from his clothes and held it in front of his eyes:" take this, it''s a little of my heart...


    I''m sorry¡° Qi Xuan finally took his eyes back and turned around him for a moment, but he neither took it nor said whether or not, just watched him perform.


    "It''s not easy for me to live in the mansion. Those guys all sneer at me. Fortunately, the imperial concubine is kind and gives me a rough job..."


    "I know that master Xuan must hate me, so I dare not come. But it''s not easy for you to live here, so you''d better stay...


    Tang Sugar lips with a smile, listen to this, but look at his brand-new little boy suit, look at his clean hands that even have no calluses, this is not to do rough work.


    But at the bottom of his heart, Qi Xuan was already a little softhearted. He was the closest person he had ever been to. When he heard that he was not doing well, he always felt guilty. If it wasn''t for him... He said to Tang Xiaotang, "forget it, let him go. He must be in the mansion. I don''t need what he brought."


    "Shut up Tang Xiaotang is speechless. Where are the eyes of this product? Luo San is obviously cheating him, OK? He doesn''t have a long brain!


    She ignored Qi Xuan''s words and continued to watch the man''s flawed performance. The more she saw it, the more she wanted to laugh.This human has already chosen betrayal for a long time, and now he can still perform here, as if he has so many difficulties. Tang Xiaotang finds his thick skin incredible.


    It''s interesting to see how Luo San feels guilty from his parents, how he feels uncomfortable, how hard he gets to the mansion, and how much attention xinshizi gets in the end. He stabs Qi Xuan with a knife and tries to test his behavior.


    I didn''t expect there would be such shameless people in this world. She really opened her eyes.


    Qi Xuan, who has no brain to read books, thinks that his servant is loyal. He is in a dilemma of loyalty and filial piety. Tang Xiaotang clearly sees the careful thinking in his heart. He is obviously greedy for the wealth given by Qi Che and becomes an undercover. Finally, he finds a high sounding reason for himself. It''s really fun.


    Qi Xuan: "I''m not stupid..."


    he still doesn''t believe that Luo San is so easy to betray himself. It''s clear that he is not greedy for money...


    Tang Xiaotang can only say that Qi Xuan has been robbed of too many opportunities for experience. Now let alone being a qualified son of the world, he doesn''t even know the world as well as he knows People who look down on the market.


    Even if he is familiar with the history of the art of war and has more things in his mind, he has no ability to support a world, because his mind is not mature at all.


    Tang Xiaotang had read his memory, perhaps influenced by the passers-by. Xiangyang king didn''t ignore him as before, and let him get enough training in the mansion. In this life, the king of Xiangyang could be regarded as excellent to Qi Xuan. He only let him learn civil and martial arts with famous teachers, and he didn''t need Qi Xuan to control anything else.


    Everyone was very respectful to him. Qi Xuan only learned the knowledge in the book. Because his mother died long ago and no one taught him anything else, he was abandoned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    He thinks that all people are the same as in the book, with clear distinction between good and bad, but the fact is that human nature is complex, and whether a good person or a bad person is not written on his face.


    Well, Tang Xiaotang is thinking, how can he change his idea of "Chun"?


    What Qi Xuan lacks most now is his understanding of human nature. It''s obviously impossible for him to stay in this mansion. He must experience more human feelings. He can''t disappoint everyone, and he can''t be so naive and easy to cheat any more. What others say is what they say.


    And if you stay here, the chance of turning over is very low. After all, the whole people in the palace are firmly held by Qi Che. It''s a dead end.


    Want to go out, and can''t leave too far... Tang Xiaotang thought to turn a few times, already had good do.


    Just do it!


    While she was thinking, Luo San, who was still talking at the bottom, finally realized that it was wrong.


    He knew the former master better than anyone else. Although he was modest and polite, he was proud in the bottom of his heart. It''s also because of this that he took over the job of testing today, because he didn''t forgive him, which was expected by him, but he was not the kind of person who would bear grudges. When he said that, he should have told him to leave. Why... There was no sound for a long time?


    There was something strange in the silence. The quieter Qi Xuan was, the more uneasy Luo San was. However, he did not dare to raise his head.


    He just felt as if he had suddenly changed a person in front of him. His body was not heavy, but the pressure that made him tremble made him gasp. Although he didn''t say a word, he had a feeling that he had been thoroughly seen through.


    Luo San quietly raised his head and wanted to take a look at the person in front of him, but a pair of smiling eyes came into his eyes. His cold eyes, which seemed to know everything, made his heart thump down, and his mind was blank.


    He felt that he should leave immediately, but in fact, it was as if he had a nail under his feet. He couldn''t even take back his hand. He could only stand in the same place and motionless.


    "Go on, why not."


    "Qi Xuan" finally opened his mouth. His voice was light and gentle, still with a trace of hoarseness. It was clear that there was no anger or resentment, and the tone was not even doubt. However, Luo San''s forehead exuded cold sweat.


    "Continue to talk about how my brother made you become the director of the backyard... Oh, and how did you marry the servant girl under the imperial concubine."


    "Master Xuan..." Luo San opened his mouth, as if something was stuck in his throat, so that he could not say a word.


    Why does he know this?


    With sweat on his forehead, his lips trembled. He didn''t know what he wanted to say. Or, under the influence of Qi Xuan, he couldn''t say a word at all.


    "Luo San, we are also masters and servants. If you have such a good thing, don''t tell me." Tang Xiaotang smiles a little. No matter Qi Xuan, who suddenly silences in his consciousness, laziness raises the quilt on his body: "I''m down now, but I can still get a gift. Do you look down on me?"


    "Don''t dare... Luo San doesn''t dare... Shizi, please forgive me! Slave, slave is forced... "The cold sweat on his forehead is like a stream. Even so, he is still stiff and motionless, as if he didn''t get the permission of the people in front of him. He just stands like this.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to move, it''s just that the smell of his predecessors is too terrible. He always feels as if he will be dead on the spot as soon as he moves.


    "Shizi? Luo San, you''re wrong. I''m not the son of the world now... "A light voice seemed to sigh out of the crowd in front of me. Luo San felt his neck was cold, as if something was rubbing the side of his neck, and then there was a stabbing pain.


    Warm liquid slowly flow down, his legs tremble as if sieve: "slave confused! Please spare your life


    "I have nothing to do all day here, and it''s boring. Why don''t you come and accompany me, Luo San? If I have someone to accompany me, I won''t feel so bad."


    Tang Xiaotang glanced at the respectful man with a sneer and said slowly, "I don''t think your son will refuse..."


    although this guy betrayed Qi Xuan and had low loyalty, it can''t be denied that he is a smart man. Now no one can use her. She can barely use it.


    Take back some prestige, Tang Xiaotang saw the man''s legs soft, climbed to the ground, and began to kowtow: "thank you, master, spare your life! Thank you for your life


    "Things stay, people can roll."


    Tang Xiaotang see his eyes flash past the annoyance, satisfied with the nod.


    What we want is this effect!


    When the figure disappears at the door, Tang Xiaotang turns over, takes the bowl on the windowsill, uses lightness skills, jumps out of the window and follows Luo San quietly.


    Her lightness skill has been practiced in countless worlds. It''s no worse than those hermits in this world. With the guidance of the map, although there are countless secret guards in the palace, Tang Xiaotang can still avoid their breath. He goes to the kitchen to solve the bowl first, and then finds Luo San''s trace smoothly. He follows him all the way.In the meantime, Qi Xuan tries to dissuade her, but Tang Xiaotang stares back. She watches Luo San go back to her room, first deal with the wound on his neck, and then change his clothes. She curses Qi Xuan in a low voice with resentment. Then she puts away her face, puts on a calm and modest expression and goes to the east of the palace.


    Last night, he had found out the structure of the palace. Of course, Tang Xiaotang knew where he was going. But she asked, "do you know where he''s going?"


    Qiche didn''t answer for a long time. After a long time, Tang Xiaotang heard his voice very low: "I know."


    How could he not know that direction? And he didn''t know that the person he had always trusted or even felt guilty would be like this. He actually thought that he had difficulties...


    it was ridiculous!


    Feeling that his three outlooks had been severely refreshed, Tang Xiaotang continued to follow: "hum! You humans are so hypocritical! Don''t be sad. Watch it. I''ll show you something more wonderful right now


    Luo Sanyi met a lot of servant girls on the way, and their clothes should be lower than his. He accepted the greetings of those people with arrogance, and even accepted the benefits from several people, promising to help them do things.


    "See? That''s why he betrayed you. " She said to Qi Xuan, "why do you think people like power? It''s something you can''t get. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    Although Qi Xuan is undoubtedly good to his subordinates, his EQ is too low to know what others want. For example, he hated bribery. He couldn''t hold sand in his eyes, so he thought that Luo San was just as disgusted as him. He didn''t know that Luo San had no money to squeeze, and he couldn''t rely on his power to facilitate himself. He was dissatisfied with him at the bottom of his heart.


    He is too naive to think that power is useless. He always thinks that those people who are not afraid of power in the book are admirable, but he doesn''t know that it''s just because they don''t meet enough power.


    Tang Xiaotang now wants to let him understand the importance of power, and let him realize that he can''t do anything without power.


    Although this process may be difficult for him to accept, only when he fully understands and actively wants to pursue power, will there be no strange things in the future that he abandons his position and goes to seclusion because of boredom.


    Don''t think it''s impossible. Tang Xiaotang has done so many tasks. Many of the sons of the world are like this. He holds a good hand and ends up killing himself. In her opinion, they are just too comfortable. If they are allowed to experience the life at the bottom of the society, they will never have the idea of brain damage again.


    Luo San has been walking to the bamboo yard where Shizi lives now. Tang Xiaotang looks at him and immediately changes his face. With a flattering face, he talks and laughs at the big servant girl outside the yard. The big servant girl goes in, and then comes out with Luo San.


    Here she can''t go in any more, because Ziche is probably afraid of death. There are many bodyguards in the yard, so it''s almost impossible not to be found.


    She climbed up a big tree along the eaves, jumped off the branches and flashed into the rockery. Just as she wanted to go back to the broken courtyard along the wall, Tang Xiaotang saw a group of people.


    Originally, she didn''t pay much attention, but in her consciousness, Qi Xuan suddenly called out: "yun''er..."


    "how do you know him?"


    Tang Xiaotang''s step is a meal, looking at the people who walk slowly through the garden corridor. The leader was a young woman dressed in pink with a bun.


    Her hair was all curled up, showing a white neck. Her face was ruddy, with the gentleness and shyness of a new woman, followed by five or six servant girls.


    This woman... Is the one who married zitcher yesterday.


    Intuition tells Tang Xiaotang, adultery, she squinted, originally wanted to go, but now she suddenly did not want to go.


    "I don''t know her. Let''s go back."


    Qi Xuan''s tone is a little confused. If Tang Xiaotang can''t guess the relationship between him and this woman, she will live in vain: "I won''t go! What can you do to me? "


    Then she took a few steps forward, trying to get out of the trees.


    "Come on... Let''s get out of here! It''s not good. Let''s go Qi Xuan''s tone became more anxious, unconsciously with a trace of anger and order. Tang Xiaotang felt his soul struggling.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Tang Xiaotang shrugs. Although his struggle is nothing at all, she doesn''t want to be unhappy with him because of this. After all, she already knows the identity of that person.


    What''s more, does he think that if he doesn''t go now, he won''t be able to meet him? It was so naive that she began to look forward to his expression when she saw him later.


    The woman went straight to the bamboo yard with her maid. After they left, Tang Xiaotang slowly went back to Qi Xuan''s shabby house. Then she lay on the bed and continued to pretend to be sick.


    She didn''t speak all the way, and she was listless when she came back, which seemed to make Qi Xuan feel that she was angry. He asked in a low voice: "Tang... Are you still there?"


    However, as soon as he spoke, he found that he could control his body again - she gave him the command of her body.


    Qi Xuan began to panic. Was it because his tone just now was too stiff that she left in a rage?


    "You, are you still there?" If she had never appeared, he would not be so anxious, but she had helped him in his darkest time, and now she left quietly, which he could not accept in any case - if even she abandoned him, does that mean that he is really a person who has achieved nothing and has no use?


    "Yes, I''m sorry..." he was flustered. He really didn''t want her to leave, so he gave up his pride and only hoped that she could answer him.


    "You don''t have to say sorry." Just when he was anxious, Tang Xiaotang was lazily looking at the line on the map that was slowly approaching: "my Lord is only responsible for protecting your life, as long as you don''t die, as for what you want to do, it''s your business. As long as it doesn''t threaten your life, my lord won''t stop you or take care of it."


    "Will you leave me?" She finally spoke, but his mood did not relax much, her tone made him uneasy, he could not help asking.


    "Maybe if you are so weak all the time, I will leave." Oh, they are at the gate of the yard.Qi Xuan was silent.


    Yeah, he''s too weak now. Not to mention that she would take the initiative to leave, but the servants, it is because he is now down, that they treat him like this?


    When he was a son of the world, they were respectful and didn''t dare to neglect him. But once he was down, no one would like to stay with him. Even though he always thought he was a loyal companion, he had already betrayed him...


    human nature was not the same as described in the book...


    suddenly, the old door was pushed open The decadent door panel hit the wall several times and fell directly on the ground, splashing with dust.


    Qi Xuan, who was thinking, was startled. He subconsciously raised his head and saw two strong guards. They pushed the door open without expression and then retreated to the back. Then Luo San came in with a smile on his face. He waved the dust with his sleeve and said flatteringly to the people behind him: "shiziye, aunt Yun, be careful here Grey, don''t choke


    "My son knows, Luo San. Be careful." A warm voice sounded, and then a man in a light moonlight suit appeared in front of him.


    With a handsome face and a gentle smile, Tang Xiaotang can easily feel the superiority of knowing history.


    He was flanked by a young woman in a peach pink dress. She covered her mouth and nose with her sleeve, revealing the curved willow eyebrows and a pair of sparkling apricot eyes. Her eyes were slightly uneasy and panic: "Archer, it''s so dirty here. We''d better go back early."


    "Yunyun, it doesn''t matter. We just come to see elder brother. We should tell him about our marriage. Don''t worry. It won''t take long. We''ll be back soon."


    Tang Xiaotang has been looking at two people, she saw the woman''s eyes flashed embarrassment, smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    Zitcher thought it was still in his time. Although his thought has accepted that he came to ancient times and some behaviors are gradually assimilated, his thought still stays in his own era.


    For example, in his time, it''s no big deal for the winner to show off to his rival. But in this age of extremely harsh on women, if his words are not good, it''s implying that the woman beside him is half hearted.


    Luo Yun''s heart is really not very comfortable. After all, she was Qi Xuan''s childhood fiancee. As a result, Qi Xuanyi was down and out. She immediately married Qi Che and was still a sideroom. It''s just that people in the palace usually discuss it in private. Today qiche said that even if she knew he didn''t care, she would have a knot in her heart.


    But she can''t show it. Ziche is usually very kind to her, and doesn''t look down on her because of this. If she says it, it seems that she is mean. Moreover, qiche is not the only woman. She doesn''t want to be out of favor as soon as she enters the mansion.


    "Brother, how are you doing recently? I''ve been busy with the wedding these days, and I forgot to come to see you. I''m so sorry! "


    Zitcher looked at the man lying on the bed with a weak face. He was not as high as he saw when he just crossed over, which made him feel a little proud.


    Look, no matter how powerful he is in history books? The ancients are the ancients. Isn''t he easy to counter attack now? The system takes him seriously too!


    Thinking of this, his sense of superiority at the bottom of his heart became more and more intense, but his expression on his face became more and more cordial: "brother, don''t be sad. Don''t worry. Yunyun is living well now. I will treat her well in the future."


    Looking at Qi Xuan staring at Luo Yun''s appearance, he was proud, but also a little unhappy. He was still thinking about Luo Yun? Don''t look at yourself now! How can she be worthy of such a beauty as Luo Yun?


    As his voice lowered, he thought of what Luo San had just said and felt that he was going to be driven out.


    Although the system told him that he must be killed by himself before he came here, qiche didn''t think so. He was so down that if he could turn over, his name would be written upside down! What''s more, in his idea, he still can''t accept killing people, especially let him do it himself.


    "Elder brother, I know you still recite yunyun, but now that she is my wife, it''s not good for you to do so. If you let my father know, I''m afraid you will be blamed again."


    Seeing that his eyes are still on Luo Yun, qiche is not happy. Especially seeing that Luo Yun carefully avoids his eyes and leans towards him, he feels that Qi Xuan can no longer be allowed to stay in the mansion.


    What should we do if we don''t give up and give him a green hat?


    No way! Get him out of here now!


    his eyes were cruising in the house. Just now Luo three said he had stolen a bowl, and there must be his eyeliner in the palace. If he did this, he could have driven him out.


    He did not know that Qi Xuan''s eyes stopped on Luo Yun, not because he was looking at her, he was just negotiating with Tang Xiaotang.


    He didn''t expect to escape or not. Qi Xuan watched Luo Yun''s intimacy with Qi Che. His heart felt like a prick. He didn''t want to face the scene, but just wanted to escape.


    But no matter how he called Tang Xiaotang, Tang Xiaotang pretended to be dead and said nothing. He had to face this scene himself.


    "... how could elder brother have been a son of the world, and how could he do such a shameful thing as stealing? If you want anything, just say it, I''ll send it to you... "


    " and yunyun is already mine. It''s against common sense for elder brother to do so... Yunyun doesn''t love you any more. It''s really meaningless for you...


    after talking to herself for a long time, Qi Xuanli didn''t see him. He was annoyed: "elder brother, don''t be silly If you let your father know that you have done such a thing, he will be expelled from the palace! "


    Qi Xuan didn''t get Tang Xiaotang''s answer. He thought she really left, and he was very disappointed. At this time, when he finally heard Qi Che''s voice, he slowly moved his eyes to him, and a trace of bitterness flashed in his eyes: "second brother, why do you say that...


    " aunt Luo and I have no relationship for a long time. "


    Although the bottom of my heart is still hard, but the past is the past, Qi Xuan''s pride does not allow him to turn back.


    "Really?" Ziche sneered: "but how did I hear that there are some ignoble things hidden here


    How can he not feel the malice in his words? Although he was not intimate with him before, at least he was not so rigid. He still remembers that every time he saw this brother, he didn''t say much, but he was very respectful.


    Did power change him?


    "I will not do such a thing." Qi Xuan said seriously.


    "That''s not necessarily. Why don''t you let me have a look?" As soon as qiche motioned to the people behind him, several young men immediately stood up and looked at Qixuan with unkind eyes.


    "I''m doing it for your own good. After all, it''s really bad for big brother''s reputation when it''s spread out..."Qiche looks worried, as if he is really a good brother anxious for his elder brother, but his actions are not slow at all: "look carefully, don''t let villains destroy the feelings between our brothers."


    At this time, Luo Yun, who was standing beside him, looked frightened. Qi Che put her arms around her waist and said in a soft voice: "Yun Yun, I know this has nothing to do with you. It''s the elder brother... Don''t worry, I won''t let you be wronged!"


    "Poof


    Tang Xiaotang looked at Qi chuzhuoluo''s acting, and finally couldn''t help laughing. She thought that the walker had some brains, but now it seems that he is totally retarded!


    How on earth did such people attack Qi Xuan? I really don''t understand, but she can''t feel the existence of the system from him...


    No, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t have a system. She won''t underestimate that mysterious organization. Even now their main strength is restrained by the position police, and the forces of all the world have been eliminated, and only a few of them are left.


    "You didn''t leave?" Hearing her voice, Qi Xuan was surprised. It turned out that she had not left yet!


    "You are so stupid, how can I leave at ease?" Tang Xiaotang looked at qiche''s people pretending to rummage around, but he didn''t find anything, so he wanted to laugh.


    She had already disposed of the bowl, even if they turned it upside down, they couldn''t find it.


    But for the rest, not necessarily...


    as he watched them rummaging, Qi Xuan was unable to stop him. He clenched his fingers tightly and suddenly hated his incompetence.


    If, if he was still the son of the world, or had more power than the son of the world, such a thing would not have happened...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    The boys are still searching, but how can they find it? So a quarter of an hour later, the boys who got nothing came back to zitcher, and everyone was empty handed.


    Qi Xuan didn''t speak, but Qi Che glared at Luo San beside him. He immediately sweated and retreated to one side.


    Useless guy! But fortunately, he has a back hand!


    He gave a wink to a little guy on his side, and the little guy stepped forward and pretended to see something and exclaimed: "there..."


    he pointed to the cloth bag with a corner exposed under the quilt on Qi Xuan''s side, then immediately closed his mouth and looked at Qi Xuan in surprise.


    Zitcher was so happy that every day helped him. He stepped forward to pull out the bag, deliberately made a look of heartache, very loud said: "big brother, you unexpectedly!"


    Qi Xuan already knew his purpose. He didn''t panic. He just calmly watched Qi Che open the bag and take out a hairpin which is said to be aunt Luo''s favorite lost hairpin.


    "I''m going to tell my father! Brother, you let me down


    Qi Che got the result he wanted and was finally ready to take the party away. Qi Xuan didn''t stop him.


    "Tut Tut, aren''t you sad? You are about to be driven out of the palace! "


    Tang Xiaotang said coolly in his mind that she knew what Qi Xuan was thinking now. He wanted to take the opportunity to attract the attention of Xiangyang king, and then step by step to regain his position.


    He finally began to think rationally, which is a good phenomenon.


    Although he is still very naive, but since he began to think, naive ideas will always become mature!


    "No, father won''t do that." In this life, the Xiangyang king did not ignore Qi Xuan as he did in the previous life. Therefore, Qi Xuan always thought that he was disappointed by Qi Che''s plot, so he would do this to himself.


    But he didn''t know that the king of Xiangyang had never liked him at all, so it was impossible for him to regain his position through the king of Xiangyang this time.


    But only let him completely disappointed with them, completely lost dependence, he will understand that only by themselves, to protect themselves.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t expose his naive ideas. He must experience enough blows to fully realize the coldness of reality and grow up quickly.


    Now Xiangyang king is not in the house.


    Although he is an idle Prince and has no real power, he is also the emperor''s brother. He has to go to court every day. Qi Che is deeply favored by the emperor and still has an official position. He has to go to court just like the king of Xiangyang. But because he got married yesterday, he still gives marriage, so he has a three-day holiday to spend his honeymoon with his newly married wife and go to court three days later .


    However, it''s almost noon. It''s estimated that the early Dynasty is over, and the Xiangyang king will return to the palace soon.


    Taking advantage of this time, Tang Xiaotang led Qi Xuan to the pharmacy and took a lot of drugs. At the same time, he also stole a lot of banknotes from the accounting room.


    Of course, Qi Xuan is not willing to do these things. In his opinion, his father will not allow his second brother to frame him, but Tang Xiaotang threatens him that if he doesn''t do it, she will use his body to steal from other places in the middle of the night. Qi Xuan has to be forced to do it.


    "Do you know where your mother used to live?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "Of course."


    Helpless to take Tang Xiaotang let him "take" things, according to her command to hide them to Luo three''s room.


    "Why put it here?" Qi Xuan was puzzled.


    "You are stupid. Do you think they will let you take things out of the house?" Tang Xiaotang despises his innocence.


    Qi Xuan''s action stopped for a moment, he dropped his eyes: "I won''t leave! Father, he won''t do that! "


    "Innocence


    Tang Xiaotang stopped talking.


    When Qi Xuan returned to the shabby courtyard, the courtyard was full of guards. Tang Xiaotang knew that things were going to be bad, and Xiangyang king came back ahead of time.


    Well, forget it. Qi Xuan might have been able to leave the palace well. Now it seems that things are unlikely to go smoothly.


    As if he felt something, Qi Xuan pursed his lips and slowly stopped. He stopped in place for a moment, then resolutely walked past.


    When the guard at the gate of the courtyard saw him, he was not polite. They could see clearly that the abandoned son could not turn over for a long time, and there was no need to be too respectful to him.


    Feeling their disdain, Qi Xuan didn''t say anything, but his mind became more firm.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t say anything.


    When they went into the yard, they saw the man standing in the yard with his negative hand.


    It was a tall man, wearing a red boa robe. It was not long since he had just gone down to court. Hearing the sound, he turned his head slowly and looked coldly at the person who came in. His eyes were not emotional, as if the person in front of him was not his son at all.


    "Where have you been?" The cold voice sounded in the yard, and Qi Xuan lowered his head subconsciously."Father."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the Xiangyang king, his appearance is undoubtedly very beautiful, otherwise it can''t let Qi Xuan''s mother fall in love at first sight. Even though he is over 40 years old, because of proper maintenance, the Xiangyang king does not look old and has no wrinkles on his face. He only grows a tuft of beard on his chin, which adds a little dignity.


    Beside him stood zitcher in the same suit.


    But what makes Tang Xiaotang feel strange is that he doesn''t look very similar to Qi Che, and he doesn''t know why.


    At this time, Zhang Junmei''s face was full of disgust. He didn''t even want to see Qi Xuan. His cold voice seemed to contain ice ballast: "where did I ask you?"


    "Child, child... Nowhere -"


    "bang!"


    Before Qi Xuan finished speaking, a jade pendant was smashed in front of him. Qi Xuan didn''t have time to hide. Shengsheng was hit by the blow, and immediately his head was broken.


    The jade pendant fell on his left forehead, and a bloodstain came down the corner of his left eye. Qi Xuan just pursed his lips tightly and stood quietly, without wiping the bloodstain or moving.


    "How can you do such a thing?" Xiangyang king was very angry. As soon as he saw Qi Xuan''s face that looked like his mother''s, his resentment and anger became more and more intense. Every time he saw this child, he would think of the humiliating years when he was forced to marry that woman. Although she was no longer there and the pressure from her mother was gone, he still hated it.


    "There''s no shame


    He comforted him with warm voice, but he added fuel to the fire, which made Xiangyang King more and more angry: "enough! I think you are too comfortable in the palace. Now go to live in another villa! Don''t come back before introspection! "


    Angry, puzzled, sad... Now Qi Xuan''s heart is full of all kinds of emotions, Tang Xiaotang feels very clear, he is almost on the verge of collapse.


    "Why? Father? It''s not made by children! "


    Qi Xuan suddenly raised his head and looked straight at Xiangyang King: "father! Is a child such a person? "


    "Well! Aren''t you like that? Just like your mother Thinking that Qi Xuan''s mother separated him from his beloved in that way, he became more and more angry: "use some despicable means!"


    Qi Xuan''s heart suddenly cooled. He saw that his father, whom he had always respected and trusted, only had disgust and resentment in his eyes. It was as if he looked at his enemy, not a father''s eyes looking at his son.


    There is no trace of gentleness, no trace of intolerance, only cold and heartless.


    He vaguely remembered that his father never looked at him with gentle eyes in his memory. He was always harsh and indifferent to him. He always thought that he was strict because he was very strict with him, but now he thought that he was really naive and ridiculous.


    "Father, forget it, elder brother, maybe he was confused for a while... It''s really the child''s fault, but... The child and yunyun really love each other....


    " poof! "


    Originally, the atmosphere was quite tense, but when he heard Qi Che''s words, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help laughing. Fortunately, other people can''t hear her voice, otherwise Qi Xuan would be thought to be insane.


    True love? This is true love. How much true love do you have!


    What a stallion man. He doesn''t even blush when he says that. She can guarantee that he said that to every girl!


    If let those girls hear, don''t know what expression they will have? I just want to laugh.


    But Qi Xuan''s mood did not change because of her smile. His heart was full of endless disappointment.


    It turns out that this is the father he has always respected and loved.


    He doesn''t have any affection for him at all.


    "Hello, are you ok?"


    Tang Xiaotang is a little worried. His heart is full of negative emotions now. If it goes on like this, it''s not good to have any dark thoughts.


    "If you don''t want to face him, leave it to me." Although it''s very important to let him accept the reality, it can''t be too much, otherwise it will have the opposite effect.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    "I''m fine."


    He just, at last, understood something...


    "well, don''t be so sad! It''s just a human who doesn''t like you. What''s the big deal? " Tang Xiaotang comforted.


    He looks at the two people standing there. The scene of father''s kindness and son''s filial piety makes Qi Xuan''s heart colder and colder. His eyes are full of emotion. Even his blood relatives can be so merciless. Who else can he believe in this world?


    "You have the protection of my Lord! What does he do? " At this time, he heard the girl who called herself his patron saint say.


    Her tone is still so high, but let his frozen heart gradually melt into a small corner.


    It seems that... At this time, there is someone... Oh, God, so it''s really warm.


    "Thank you..." his mouth moved, slightly bent up and said in a very low voice at the bottom of his heart.


    The Xiangyang king looked at the son and stared at him all the time. His eyes, which were very similar to those of the great general of Zhenguo, were very cold. He seemed to see the self who was holding his breath at that time.


    And he''s still laughing.


    "This evil son disobeys our king, come on A stream of anger rushed to his mind, and there was still some fear that he deliberately blocked. He yelled: "drag him down and hit the 20 boards again!"


    "Yes


    Two bodyguards come over and drag Qi Xuan to retreat. Qi Xuan doesn''t dodge and doesn''t speak again. Tang Xiaotang feels his heart is calm.


    At last he began to transform.


    But it''s one thing to begin to change. In the end, it''s hard to feel. The 20 boards completely broke Qi Xuan''s love for Xiangyang king. When he was beaten, he was biting his lips all the time, and the blood was still flowing. Tang Xiaotang couldn''t bear it.


    "Hello, are you stupid? Why don''t you use your internal power to protect yourself? "


    If Qi Xuan''s body was not half as strong as before, he would have died.


    But now his body is still unclear. If he doesn''t protect his body, he will have to stay in bed for at least three months after playing the 20 boards.


    "After all, he... Is my biological father... I''ll be, I''ll be, I''ll be, I''ll be, I''ll be, I''ll be, I''ll be, I''ll be, I''ll pay him back..."


    because of the pain, Qi Xuan''s words were intermittent, and Tang Xiaotang was speechless.


    Just wanted to say that he was stupid, but the next moment, she felt the pain of flesh and skin. The plank was patted on her buttock. Tang Xiaotang took a cold breath and looked at it. I don''t know when, she has occupied the body again.


    "Hello? Qi Xuan? Hello, hello


    After shouting a few times in the bottom of her heart, Tang Xiaotang didn''t hear any reply. She felt it for a while. She was angry and funny and said she wanted to get down. As a result, this guy fainted in pain. It''s useless!


    She is not Qi Xuan''s pedantic guy. She uses her internal power silently. Tang Xiaotang protects her waist and buttocks. The pain is relieved immediately, and then she has the strength to breathe.


    Oh, what an idiot!


    Xiangyang king because of bad memories, not in the mood to stay here, simply left. Leave qiche to watch a few bodyguards execute, the bottom of my heart is not happy.


    He didn''t want to see the bloody scene at all! The king of Xiangyang really is. Why should he stay? These ancients are bloody!


    Just thinking about it, he saw Qi Xuan lying on the stool motionless with his head down. He couldn''t even hear his breath. He shivered in his heart, walked forward a few steps, and looked at him carefully.


    No, I won''t, will I?


    "Fifteen, sixteen..."


    the bodyguard who hit the board also reported that maybe seeing Shizi watching them, the two fought harder, blood splashing, and Qi Che was shocked.


    "Stop, stop... For a moment..."


    as soon as he wanted to stop, he saw the man who had been hanging his head suddenly raised his head and gave him a smile. That smile looks extremely harmless, but with the blood on his lips, there is a sense of bloodthirsty.


    Qi Che''s heart jumped and unconsciously stepped back. He stammered: "big brother and big brother, you''re ok...


    " what do you want from me? "


    Tang Xiaotang "harmless" smile, success to see qiche step back, she continued to lengthen the voice: "I''m going to biezhuang, later may not see the father and the second brother, it''s really sad to think about it."


    "Big, big, big brother, no, don''t be sad, father. He''s just angry for a moment... He will let big brother come back in the future!"


    Qiche stammered. I don''t know why. When he looked at those cold, deep but smiling eyes, he felt like he was being watched by wild animals. His hair stood upright and his words were incoherent.


    "I, I will worry about big brother..."Is this still the weak son? Didn''t he dare to say anything just now? Why did it suddenly become like this?


    "Second younger brother, I''m very lonely in biezhuang alone. You can send Luo San to accompany me. Anyway, there''s no shortage of people in your hands." even if you''re beaten, Qi Xuan''s tone is not confused: "he''s familiar with my character. With him, you can be at ease."


    The two bodyguards had been frightened by his strange breath for a long time, and they left after finishing the fight, leaving qiche alone to face the terrible "Qixuan" in front of him, and the psychological pressure was even greater.


    "Good, good! Don''t worry, elder brother. I''ll let Luo San go! "


    Qi Che nodded again and again. He didn''t know what Qi Xuan said, so he agreed.


    He really didn''t want to face the "Qi Xuan" in front of him. He was so terrible!


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Tang Xiaotang withdraws her awe from qiche. Yes, in order to make her plan go smoothly, she uses a little of her talent skills to make qiche fear.


    She continued to smile at him: "then trouble the second brother, alas, I am not in the house, the second brother can take good care of the father!"


    "Yes, yes! Don''t worry, brother! "


    Qiche just wanted to send the terrible man away, but as soon as Tang Xiaotang took back the shock, he immediately reflected what he had promised. His heart was angry. This damned Qixuan scared him to death!


    He wants Luo San, but Luo San expresses his loyalty to himself, and he also agrees to let him stay in the backyard as the manager. Now how can he be sent back to him? Isn''t that for him to hit himself in the face?


    How dare you threaten him to promise! Hum! Anyway, no one heard about it today. He agreed. Just look for someone to send it to him!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    But just when he had this idea, he heard the familiar voice, and the casual voice made him sweat: "I heard that the second younger brother got married yesterday, but someone saw that shizifei and Luo San were alone in the garden... By the way, it seems that his younger sister gave him something else..."


    "so what? Elder brother, you think too much. As the director of the backyard, Luo San must have something for the imperial concubine to command him... "Qi Che calmed himself down. The imperial concubine really got his command, and what she gave Luo San was the hairpin.


    But how did he know about it? Xiao Zi can''t betray him. Is it Luo San?


    Mind turned a few times, he generously admitted this matter, even if know the truth is he framed how? Anyway, Xiangyang Wang will not believe him.


    "Oh, so it is." He heard the voice that the man didn''t care, but his next words made zitcher''s face change, his whole body was cold, and his brain was blank.


    "It''s said that the day before the marriage, the lady and the son were alone in the garden for two quarters of an hour. When they came out, the lady''s eyes were red..."


    he looked at the man lying on the stool and saying this sentence slowly. His long hair was cluttered on his face, and his old clothes were covered with blood. He was very embarrassed, but his eyes were sad With a smile, pale but handsome face, bloodstained lips and red enchantment, the radian evokes reminds zitcher of the vampires depicted in his time.


    How could he know about it?


    After all, he didn''t really experience a big event. He knew that once it was spread out, he would be finished. The analysis of Qi emperor''s character was clear and thorough. If he heard about it, no matter whether it was true or not, and no matter how much benefit he could bring to him, he would kill him mercilessly.


    What''s more, the two of them have an unusual relationship...


    he stares at the man in front of him. Since he came to this world, his intention to kill first appeared in his heart. No matter how he knows it, he must die!


    He could not help shivering when he saw the Phoenix eyes that seemed to have understood his thoughts and curved deeper, because he suddenly found that Qi Xuan, who had finished the 20th board, seemed to have nothing!


    He knew Qi xuanhui''s martial arts, but xiaojueshan, which he got from the system, had already been taken by him, and it really had an effect. Why does he feel like he still has martial arts now? It seems that he can crush him to death at any time.


    Qi Che''s sense of security was reduced to the lowest in an instant. His body didn''t know martial arts. Even if he had some martial arts secret scripts, his force value was still not as good as Qi Xuan, who had learned martial arts since childhood and was extremely gifted. It can be said that if Qi Xuan still had martial arts, he would not have framed him in such a stupid way.


    He had to bite his teeth and said, "OK, I know. Brother, don''t worry. You can see Luo San before you leave."


    If you don''t agree, you have to agree. He has no choice. Moreover, this time, Luo San himself is not good at doing things. You should teach him a lesson. When he has solved Qi Xuan, you can let him come back.


    Get a satisfactory answer, Tang Xiaotang finally took back the line of sight, her drooping eyes flashed a cold.


    Sure enough, it''s the system again.


    She was very satisfied with the information she got at that moment. She said, if there is no such thing as system, how can such a stupid human attack so smoothly?


    But what is the reason? This system is not on him. Although this is good for her task, it is also inconvenient for her to find out the details of the system.


    It means that she doesn''t know what the opponent''s card is. But it doesn''t matter. As long as she can find something attached to the system and bring it back to the organization with the key of the world, the problem can be solved.


    As she was thinking, she suddenly heard Qi Xuan''s voice from her body: "Qi Che has gone."


    "Oh, my lord knows." What she wants to know has already been known, and the goal has been achieved. Whether he can go or not has nothing to do with her, but: "eh? Are you awake? " When did this guy wake up? Why don''t you squeak?


    "You''re not going to say that?" His tone is complex. Once those things are said, zitcher will never be valued as much as he is now. Even if his son of the world is still there, he will not be valued as much as before.


    "Ha ha ha, you don''t think of him as your brother?" Did you really start to change? I started to think about pulling Ziche down, but I still didn''t think about it: "do you think that what I said is true or false?"


    "Probably, it''s true..." otherwise why is zitcher so frightened: "what''s the matter with this?"


    "Of course, since my Lord''s threat to him is true, what will Qi Di do when the news comes out?" Tang Xiaotang decided to teach him well.


    "In general, will you alienate him?" Qi Xuan is not sure. In fact, according to his understanding of the emperor''s uncle, he should want to kill Qi Che."Ha ha ha, you are so naive." Tang Xiaotang despised: "if he knows this, he will get rid of all the people who know it. The news is from you. It''s strange that he won''t kill you!" Not to mention the fact that the emperor of Qi hated and feared Qi Xuan.


    "You''re right," Qi Xuan suddenly said. He was very ashamed. "It''s my thoughtlessness." He only thought about how to pull Ziche down, but he forgot that they are still one. If this matter is spread out, the whole royal family will not escape.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you know your mistake, you can change it! There are many things you will learn in the future! " Tang Xiaotang said, "I will teach you!"


    Even though he was used to her old tone, Qi Xuan still wanted to laugh. Although I don''t know what she looks like, she is definitely younger than him.


    Being called by a girl younger than himself, if he was before, he would find it hard to accept. But now, in addition to wanting to laugh, his heart is slowly grateful.


    Without her, he might have died in the unknown broken house. No matter what, he believed that as long as she was there, he would be able to regain everything he had lost!


    "Yes, I would like to thank you, master!"


    Tang Xiaotang couldn''t hear his reply. Just as he was surprised, Qi Xuan suddenly uttered such a sentence. His tone was sincere and courteous, without any perfunctory or impatient. He was slowly grateful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    "Well, that... Although you look stupid and stupid, you are still modest. I will accept you as my apprentice."


    Tang Xiaotang is really not used to other people talking with her in such a solemn tone, and this is the first time that someone calls her Shifu. Suddenly, she feels uncomfortable and even stutters in her voice.


    "Ah..." listening to her voice, Qi Xuan could almost imagine what she was like now. He began to smile, and the cold and pain of Xiangyang King disappeared slowly.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought, in fact, there is no such thing as a father.


    At least, he has her.


    "Don''t laugh!" Tang Xiaotang becomes angry from embarrassment, damned human! How dare you laugh at me! It''s unforgivable!


    So the next second, Qi Xuan felt a whirl of pain coming from under his body. His fingers tightly clasped into the wooden stool, and his face was pale. He held his breath for a long time.


    "Ha ha ha! I want you to laugh at me! " Tang Xiaotang gloated and said, "go to the pain yourself!"


    "... master, I have another problem..." he was wrong, he shouldn''t laugh at her.


    "Go ahead." After all, is his first apprentice, Tang Xiaotang decided to solve his doubts: "what''s the problem?"


    "How does master know those things?" Qiche will never tell anyone about such a secret thing, but she said that she can''t use any magic power...


    "Oh, how do you ask me to know these things... It''s very simple," Tang Xiaotang replied lightly, "I heard it when I went to the kitchen to get something that day."


    In fact, it''s not. Luo San''s identity is indeed what she hears from the gossip of the servants in the house, but the story of Qi Che and his concubine is that she cheated Qi Che by combining the records in the plot.


    According to the records, the imperial concubine became one of qiche''s harem after the sudden death of emperor Qi. Tang Xiaotang guessed that they must have had a relationship now. Moreover, the imperial edict for marriage that day was indeed sent by the imperial concubine. According to qiche''s character, it''s impossible for them not to talk together alone.


    It turns out that her conjecture is right.


    But these two people are really bold. Are they really not afraid of what emperor Qi knows? Or did they have something to do with the sudden death of emperor Qi?


    However, these things are still far away. The most important thing now is to teach Qi Xuan well, and at least help him cultivate some forces.


    Even Tang Xiaotang admired Xiangyang''s ruthlessness. Before Qi Xuan had a rest for a while, he asked him to pack up his things and carry Qi Xuan to the carriage and take him to another village.


    Fortunately, Tang Xiaotang was ready to take things into Luo San''s salute, because he didn''t let Qi Xuan take anything except a few old clothes and two rude envoys. It seems that he is going to starve to death in another village.


    I don''t know how qiche arranged it. Anyway, before leaving, Tang Xiaotang saw Luo San, who was unwilling. But with Qi Xuan''s dark eyes, Luo San immediately shivered and quietly stood further away from him.


    "He has never been so afraid of me." Qi Xuan told Tang Xiaotang in his heart.


    "Well! It''s useless of you. Would you like to see if he dares to disobey you now? " We can''t always connive at and sympathize with our subordinates. Proper deterrence is necessary, especially for Luo San. We can''t use soft means at all.


    Qi Xuan is speechless. He believes she is right.


    "Do you think he will betray you?" Tang Xiaotang decided to test Qi Xuan.


    "Should not..." he has been so afraid of "himself", probably will not betray it.


    "Ha ha, my Lord now knows why he betrayed you so easily."


    Qi Xuan (cautiously): "that... Will?"


    "Hum, wait and see," Tang Xiaotang said coldly, "it won''t make you wait long."


    "But why? Knowing that he was going to betray, why did Shifu ask qiche for him? " Qi Xuan was puzzled about this. Since he knew that the other party would betray, shouldn''t he be allowed to stay away?


    "Because I really don''t have any available staff now." Tang Xiaotang told him: "in fact, all people are not 100% reliable." Human nature is complex, what never betrays, just because there are not enough chips, there is no such thing as: "however, even people who will betray you, as long as they make good use of it, it can also play a great role."


    "I don''t understand." Qi Xuan was very confused. He just came into contact with this kind of thing. What Tang Xiaotang said seemed too far away. He knew little about it. He felt that he understood it, and it was as if he could not understand it through a layer of yarn.


    "For example, Luo San, if you know that he will betray you about zitcher, then you can leave things that have nothing to do with zitcher to him."


    "You need to know what kind of things, how much interest will let the other party betray you, so that you can give him the smaller, less high interest things to do.""That is to say, I can let him do the rough job now. Even if he betrays, it doesn''t matter, does it?"


    "Smart!" Tang Xiaotang snapped his fingers.


    "In addition, you can also use him to convey something you want the other party to know." Tang Xiaotang told him.


    "I see, that is to say, I can also use these people to mislead my enemies, right?"


    Qi Xuan''s talent is undoubtedly excellent, otherwise he will not be the son of the world, he just lacks of guidance and experience, so Tang Xiaotang a little bit, he immediately understood.


    "Children can be taught."


    Tang Xiaotang nodded and decided to let him practice when he got to the place. Now it''s better to have a good rest and slow down the wound.


    -


    Qi Xuan was injured. Luo San was afraid that he would not neglect him. In order to take care of him, the carriage was very slow along the way. He would have been able to get to biezhuang that afternoon, but only in the evening did he and his party arrive.


    The village is located in the outskirts of Beijing. It is very remote. Naturally, there are not many people left to take care of it. There are only one man, one woman, Wu and Zhang in charge of the whole village, and three servants. There are only five people in total. Plus their new line of four, only nine people.


    Of course, the biezhuang village is not very big. Chuang Tzu is not a village at all. There are only five rooms and a small yard.


    It was already dark when they arrived, but the door was closed. There was no one at the door. Even the light was not on. At a glance, they thought there was no one living here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    "Wow, get off the horse!" Tang Xiaotang looked at the map, five points all in the room, but also in the middle of the room, no one came out: "test you, encounter this situation, how do you want to do?"


    "Well, someone to call?" In fact, you don''t have to think about it. Otherwise, do you want them to wait outside all night?


    Tang Xiaotang nodded. As for who to call, he already had the right person in his heart.


    "Luo San, go and call the door."


    The sound of Luo San''s hair came from the carriage, and the hair on his neck stood up.


    Seeing such a scene, he was also very angry, but he didn''t want to be a leading bird. His heart was hoping to see his play, so he didn''t say a word.


    But he didn''t dare to disobey the other party''s orders. Remembering the previous account of Shizi, he had to bear his anger and decided to let the slaves in the room look good later!


    "Knock knock -"


    the knocker struck the heavy wooden door and made a dull sound, which was especially clear in the silent night. Luo San was angry in his heart. The force of knocking on the door is very strong. It is reasonable to say that even if all the people in the yard are asleep, they should have woken up. But after he knocked for a long time, there is still no movement at the door.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the three points after the map came to the door and laughed. It''s really a closed door. Don''t you plan to open the door?


    Qi Xuan didn''t stop. Luo San could only keep knocking, and his voice became louder and louder. He said in a loud voice, "open the door quickly! Damn slave! Who gave you the courage? Dare to shut the master out! "


    The noise was so loud that people around the courtyard were awakened one after another. For a moment, dogs barked incessantly. Some people even opened the door to see the situation.


    Maybe he heard other people''s voices, and the people inside finally couldn''t sit down. Luo San heard a rush of footsteps. He stepped back a few steps, and saw that the closed door in front of him finally made a "creak" sound, and opened a crack in front of him.


    "Who? At night, do you let people sleep? "


    A thin face peeped out from behind the door. His impatience turned to irritability when he saw Luo San: "who are you? Even the Xiangyang palace dare to make trouble. Don''t you want to live? "


    "Blind slave!" Luo San sneered and said, "fool! Here comes the young master! Why don''t you come out to meet me? "


    "What''s the master''s? Why don''t I know?" The young man said with great momentum: "go, go! If you make any more trouble, I''ll report to the official to catch you! "


    "Dog slave! What do you think this is? " Luo San takes out the money card of the palace and shows it to him. The expression on the boy''s face turns from impatience to surprise. He can''t seem to believe that he is an abandoned son who has been sent here. Does he even have the money card of the palace?


    In fact, he guessed right, which is why Tang Xiaotang asked Luo San to call. Qi Xuan does not have the waist tag of the palace, but Luo San is not the same. He is also Qi Che''s dog leg. He still has this thing.


    And as long as she has this thing, her goal today can be successfully achieved.


    The boy''s expression was startled and uncertain. He put down a sentence: "wait, I''ll report it." He closed the door in a hurry.


    Luo San put away his waist tag and went back to the carriage. He didn''t want to show it, but it was obvious that the attitude of the people in the car was that if they couldn''t get in, he would call at the door until dawn.


    He shivered at the thought of those dark but smiling eyes. Touching the things in his arms, he began to have a little resentment against the zitcher who let him come here.


    He has promised him to stay in the mansion, but now he has been allowed to come here and given such an arduous task that it is difficult for him to complete. Has he never believed him at all?


    "Creak -"


    before long, the closed door opened again, and the steward of Wu family came out with two servants in a hurry. Although Tang Xiaotang knew that he had been behind the door for a long time, his anxious face made people feel as if he had just heard the news and got up from the bed.


    "Master Xuan, it''s too late for me to meet you. Please go into the house quickly."


    Luo San raised the curtain of the carriage, and Qi Xuan looked at Wu Guan who was bowing and saluting with a smile on his face. He said in a soft voice, "Wu Guan, get up in advance. Xuan is late."


    "They won''t listen to you if you are so gentle." Tang Xiaotang didn''t wait for Qi Xuan to speak, then he said, "I know you want to be polite before you can be a soldier, but you can''t do it even if people give you the upper hand."


    "Well, I''ll give you a demonstration today! Give me your body. "


    He kept him waiting for such a long time. As a result, the meeting was just like this. Wu Yong''s eyes turned around and felt that the abandoned son was too soft and should be a fool.


    In this case, you don''t have to care too much, just ignore it.


    Just as he was about to straighten up and let him in, he looked up in vain and saw a pair of dark eyes.By the light, the former son who was considered soft by him was smiling, but his eyes were like two black holes, and he could not see his emotion at all.


    He couldn''t help shivering and felt cold all over.


    How can this be a weak person? So unfathomable, his so many years of experience makes him clearly feel that as long as he does something bad, he will immediately explain it here!


    "Wu is in charge. Why is it only you, Zhang?" Tang Xiaotang still said in Qi Xuan''s gentle tone.


    "She, she..." Wu Yong murmured from the bottom of his heart. What did he say? Do you think Mrs. Zhang doesn''t pay attention to you at all because she thinks you are just a past master?


    "Well, what happened to her? Are you sick? " Tang Xiaotang smiles to help him add.


    "Ah, yes, yes! Yes, Zhang''s body is not comfortable today, so she doesn''t come out to meet... "As soon as he saw that the person in front of him gave a ladder, Wu Yong immediately climbed down. The sweat on his head fell down, and he scolded Zhang from the bottom of his heart.


    If she didn''t have someone in the palace, he would never care about her! It''s killing him, too!


    "Oh, so it is." Tang Xiaotang lengthened the tune and was relieved to see Wu Yongzheng. She was very amused. She said, "in this case, we must go to see her. How can we say that we have to bother the two caretakers to take care of her in the future? Mother Zhang is also an old man in the government. If we don''t visit her at this time, wouldn''t it be unkind?"


    "This - no, no, no!"


    Wu Yonggang''s half breath of relief was instantly stuck in his throat, which made him feel uncomfortable: "your status is noble, how can you condescend to see a slave of her! When she''s better tomorrow, I''ll ask her to greet you immediately. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    "You don''t have to say much about Wu. Luo San, help me over."


    No longer give him the opportunity to explain, Tang Xiaotang''s tone is light but irrefutable, let Wu Yong to the mouth of the words also can''t go on. He knows that this one is not so harmless and gentle at all, and their previous miscalculation will make them pay a heavy price.


    With a sigh, Wu Yong didn''t try to stop him any more. He knew that he couldn''t care about Zhang today, or he would be implicated.


    "Why do you want him to help you?" Qi Xuan knew that he was not seriously injured and that he had no problem walking.


    "I''ll tell you one more thing. Don''t expose all your cards to others easily."


    The two rude envoys who came from the palace had been frightened by such a scene for a long time. Before they came, their lucky and slippery mentality had disappeared. They followed Luo San with fear and entered the palace with them.


    This is a small but not small courtyard. Tang Xiaotang has seen it clearly on the map since he was outside. Through the screen wall, facing the courtyard is the main house. There are two wing rooms on both sides of the main house. Then there are two rows of long wing rooms on both sides of the courtyard, and a few small rooms on the corner.


    Wu Yong, who has made up his mind, takes Tang Xiaotang through the courtyard and goes to the main house.


    Before entering, through a door, Tang Xiaotang heard the laughter inside, mixed with women''s disdainful words: "it''s just a dead man. What else do you care about him?"


    Tang Xiaotang looked back at Wu Yong with a smile. The sweat on his head immediately came down, his mouth opened, and he couldn''t say a word.


    "Tell me, since the LORD sent him here, doesn''t he just let him live and die? In my opinion, we don''t have to worry about him in the future - "


    after glancing back at several servants behind us, a clever one immediately stepped out and kicked at the closed door.


    "Bang!"


    The door was heavily kicked open. Two people in the room were startled. Half of Mrs. Zhang''s "he" was still stuck in her throat. Her disdainful smile solidified on her face. The deep shock of her eyes reflected the people standing at the door.


    Tang Xiaotang saw all the scenes in the room. In the middle of the room, an old woman in her forties and fifties and a daughter-in-law in her twenties and thirties were sitting around a small stove with a small plate of wine in front of them. Besides, there were all kinds of wine and vegetables. It seemed that they were having a good time.


    Interrupted by the sudden loud noise, Mrs. Zhang was OK. She soon recovered. Even if she saw the person she was talking about, she was just a little flustered in her eyes. She soon pretended to be vicious: "god damn Wu Yong! To death! At night, you don''t want to live? "


    Tang Xiaotang looked back at Wu Yong, and his voice was still mild: "Wu Guanshi, is that what you said about illness? I don''t think so. "


    "Do you know what''s on her mind now?" Tang Xiaotang was also interested in testing Qi Xuan.


    "She thought, I have no power and no power, and there are people in her house, who can''t do anything to her?" Qi Xuan looked at Mrs. Zhang''s disdain and guessed what she thought.


    "Smart!"


    Tang Xiaotang praised him without stint: "then you say, in this case, how do you do?"


    "Give her some punishment so she doesn''t dare to do it again." Qi Xuan followed the good, and he was used to Tang Xiaotang''s practice.


    Tang Xiaotang did not speak, but with the help of Luo San, he went to the throne. A woman on one side immediately took a soft cushion and put it on the wooden chair. Tang Xiaotang looked at her with a smile and then slowly sat on the main seat.


    Mrs. Zhang thought that this old master would not dare to face her directly. However, as soon as he entered the door, he sat on the top of the door silent except for the first sentence. She could not help but feel a little uneasy and could not figure out what medicine he was selling in the gourd.


    However, she was not afraid of him. She was also in charge of the palace, but she was rushed to the village because of her crimes. However, her husband is still in charge of purchasing in the palace, and has a lot of power in his hands.


    Mrs. Zhang has been living in the palace for more than ten years. In their eyes, such a poor master is not as good as a slightly favored servant. With her husband''s attention, she naturally doesn''t pay attention to the former son.


    Her eyes dribbled around, but for the attitude of the abandoned son, she would not be so honest.


    It''s just what does he want?


    The daughter-in-law beside her had been scared for a long time. She didn''t have any relatives in Mrs. Zhang''s palace. She knelt down to one side, hung her head and didn''t dare to say a word.


    Holding his head in his hands without saying a word, Tang Xiaotang just looked at the two people kneeling down and sitting down. He said to Qi Xuan with great interest: "guess what they want to do now?"


    "I don''t know. How can I get away?" Qi Xuan looked at her mother-in-law Zhang, and she did not hide her disdain: "maybe, how do you want to give me authority?"


    "There''s progress." Tang Xiaotang''s fingers are tapping on the table. The sound of "dudududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududu.Finally, it was Mrs. Zhang who couldn''t calm down. She looked at Wu Yong and tried to get some hints from him. But now Wu Yong can''t even care about herself. How can she manage her?


    He only hoped that the master would not trouble him for a while, so he turned a blind eye to her as if he had not seen her.


    "Luo San, according to the rules of the palace, what should I do if my servants don''t respect the master?"


    Tang Xiaotang''s tone is mild and kind. It seems that she just asked. She didn''t even look at Luo San and Zhang, but she surprised everyone in the room.


    Zhang, in particular, instantly raised her head and looked at the person sitting in the upper position with wide eyes: "master? What kind of master are you? Tang Xiaotang just glanced at her, and her words were stuck in her throat immediately. At this time, Luo San''s voice without fluctuation sounded in the room, and several people were more and more angry: "return to the master, the servants are disrespectful, if there is no contract for selling one''s life, the light one will be punished for 30, the salary will be fined for half a year, the heavy one will be punished for 50, and the official will be sent to him; if there is a contract for selling one''s life, the light one will be punished for 50, and the heavy one will be sold," he paused and secretly glanced at Qi Xuan sitting on the chair to see him Without any expression, the last two words came down: "stick dead."


    As soon as these two words came out, there was silence. For a moment, besides Tang Xiaotang''s knocking on the table, he could hardly hear the sound of breathing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    Zhang is OK, although panic, but still can keep a bit calm, the slightly younger daughter-in-law, directly collapsed on the ground, scared can not afford.


    "I tell you! There are people in my house! If you, you and you dare to do anything to me, my son will never let you go! "


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Zhang''s eyes were a bit flustered, and Tang Xiaotang was amused by his fierce manner, especially the small plans in her heart.


    Well, do you plan to go to complain to Shizi as soon as he lets her go? That really can''t let her go!


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t plan to do anything about her, and she was in charge at most. After all, her main purpose today is to build power, but this Zhang family is really a disaster.


    What Qi Xuan is going to do next can''t be known by Qi Che, so he has no choice but to take her first.


    "Oh." The crowd only saw the person on the seat smile a little, that originally extremely handsome face looked like a ghost in several people''s eyes. He closed his eyes slightly, his eyelashes covered his dark pupils, and his slightly pale face showed a bit of fatigue.


    Zhang''s heart rose a little proud, a little disdain, he knew that out of the world, he could not do anything about himself.


    Lips open and close, they only hear two very light words spit out from the thin lips of the person sitting on it, but it is as cold as falling into hell.


    "Dead with a stick."


    There was a dead silence in the room, even Qi Xuan in his body was stunned.


    "Is it... Some are too cruel..." he asked softly. Originally, he thought it would be better to hit her a few boards at most, but he didn''t know Tang Xiaotang would order her to be killed directly.


    "Oh..."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the motionless people and slowly opened his eyes. His tone was still gentle: "why, my words are useless?"


    Luo San immediately wakes up from his stupor, and his heart shivers.


    He thought that the most he could do was to play a few boards and punish some money, because according to his previous character, he would never give such an order. At that time, everyone around him knew that Shizi was gentle and would not punish his servants at will. But now...


    he has really changed... And become so unfathomable and terrible.


    Clearly, he was smiling, just like the elegant young man in the turbid world. However, Luo San clearly saw the shadow of the abyss behind him. Especially for his dark black eyes with a smile, he felt suffocated.


    Just like... Just like, all the secret things in his heart have been seen through by him, his hands shake unconsciously.


    Fortunately, just one glance, he turned his eyes, Luo San''s breath slowly came over, and he decided that it was better to follow him now.


    At this moment, other people have come back. The younger daughter-in-law turned her eyes and fainted. Joy and pride were stiff on her face. Zhang''s whole body was shaking like chaff. She stammered "you" for half a day, and could not say a word.


    Almost all the servants in the palace have signed the deed of sale. Except for a few servants who are very favored by the master, they can get back their deed of sale. There is no other possibility. Even if Qi Xuan didn''t have her contract of selling herself, it would be no problem for Qi Xuan to kill her. She dared to be so arrogant before, except for those who didn''t give orders because of his downfall. Besides, this other court is not the palace after all. She is confident that they will not pay any attention to him, but who knows that he is so arrogant?


    After all, which one of those despondent masters I have seen before has such a strong momentum?


    At this time, fear finally rose in her heart, but it was too late. Tang Xiaotang didn''t intend to let her go. She made up her mind to set an example to others: "don''t you do it yet?"


    At this time, someone finally responded. He started kicking the little guy. He stepped forward and dragged the collapsed lady Zhang out. Tang Xiaotang had another clever lady beside him. He followed her and dragged her along.


    Zhang finally understood that the man with a gentle smile was not joking. She held on to the threshold and made a howling voice: "you, you dare to do this, the world will not let you go! You devil! The devil


    "You see, even if you let her go, she won''t thank you." Tang Xiaotang said from the bottom of his heart that people like Mrs. Zhang bully the soft and fear the hard, and they are cruel. If we let her go today, it will be as if we had a wolf beside her. She would not be grateful but would be more resentful. She wanted to come to the other hospital to avoid her eyes. If there was such a person beside her, it would be better to stay in the palace and fight directly with Qi.


    Qi Xuan was silent for a long time, but he still couldn''t accept this way, and Tang Xiaotang didn''t try to comfort him.


    Unlike Tang Xiaotang, who had met all the sons of the world with similar experience before, his world was always simple before his downfall. Even if he lived under the feudal system, he had never been exposed to any blood or darkness.


    It''s like a piece of white paper.


    But his mission is to maintain the stability of the whole world. Fate decides that he can''t keep his hands free from blood forever. He will experience countless scenes in the future, which can only be regarded as the simplest scene.He has to adapt.


    At this time, in addition to Luo San and Wu steward, other people are also dragging Zhang, hard to pull her out of the room.


    Although it was another courtyard, there were wooden boards and benches. After a while, Mrs. Zhang''s shrill scream and the sound of heavy objects hitting the skin and flesh came from the courtyard, mixed with the curse of resentment. But after a while, the curse stopped and became a low begging for mercy. Then, even the begging for mercy gradually weakened, until finally, it was silent.


    Qi Xuan didn''t make a sound, and Tang Xiaotang didn''t make a sound either. With a smile on her lips, she watched the people quickly and silently finish the treatment of the body, and cleared up the bedroom of the main room for Qi Xuan, then stood obediently below, waiting for her to speak.


    She didn''t believe that these people didn''t get the news that Qi Xuan was coming, so they had more than half a day to clean up the house, but they didn''t start until she finished cleaning up Mrs. Zhang, and the speed was so fast.


    Hum! Sure enough, she had to do it herself!


    Looking at the person below, Tang Xiaotang pointed out the little guy who just kicked the door and shot: "what''s your name?"


    "Back to the master, the slave is called Liuzi."


    He was a very thin man. He was young and looked like a man of fifteen or sixteen. Of course, he could have a family in this world. But since he was sent to another hospital, he must have no family. At this time, he bowed his head respectfully and spoke humbly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    Tang Xiaotang looked at the young man, his eyes could not escape her eyes, but his face did not show.


    That''s a smart one.


    "Will you follow me?" She asked.


    After listening to her words, he finally showed a happy look on his face. He quickly knelt down on the ground and kowtowed to Tang Xiaotang. He nodded and said, "yes, yes! Thank you for your appreciation


    "From now on, then, you will be called the clerical."


    Thank you for your name The paper has a face of joy and excitement.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes moved to another person. Among the two women who came with Qi Xuan, the one who first responded: "what about you?"


    "Back to the master, the old slave''s surname is Liu." The old lady was not as good as Liuzi. When Tang Xiaotang asked her, although she was calm, she was frightened in her eyes.


    "Well, from today on, you are the other manager here." Tang Xiaotang didn''t care that her face changed into a happy look, and her lips were still smiling.


    "Thank you, master! Thank you, master


    Mrs. Liu knelt down and kowtowed Tang Xiaotang three times. Tang Xiaotang waved her to get up, and then turned to look at Wu Yong.


    A pair of black eyes, Wu Yong immediately dropped his head, respectfully way: "master, what do you want to order?"


    "Steward Wu, I want to live here for a while..." Tang Xiaotang lengthened his tune, looked at him more and more, then slowly said: "please take care of me."


    "No, no! Don''t worry, master. I will do my best! "


    "Good." Tang Xiaotang nodded, showing a tired look: "Luo San," Luo San stepped forward, heard him continue to say: "you put the silver I prepared in the burden to everyone, it will be my gift."


    Luo San was surprised. When he came, he carried some clothes that his wife had already prepared. How could there be so much silver in his burden? But he didn''t dare to disobey Tang Xiaotang''s order, so he had to open the package. As a result, he found that when all the clothes in the package disappeared, and under a thick layer of cloth, there were only a stack of silver tickets and a few small bags of loose silver.


    Hand a shake, a small bag of broken silver fell to the ground, issued a crisp sound. Looking at the person sitting on the chair, he only felt a burst of fear. Did... He already know?


    "Luo San?"


    Shaking hands, Luo San can''t help his fear, so he has to pick it up and distribute it to the public according to the quantity.


    Tang Xiaotang prepared a lot, so after he had sent all the silver, there were still three bags left. He didn''t dare to take more. Just as he was about to put them back and wrap them up, he heard the lazy voice of the man: "you take one bag, and the rest will be handed over to the clerk."


    Except for Luo San himself, no one can understand why he doesn''t reuse Luo San, but he doesn''t dare to show it. He takes the burden from Luo San and stands beside Tang Xiaotang.


    "Call me childe later." Tang Xiaotang glanced at everyone: "I hate betrayal most. As long as you keep your duty, I will not treat you badly in the future."


    "Yes, sir!" They all answered.


    "Well, you can go down and have a rest. I''m tired. That''s all for today."


    Sent away the people, Tang Xiaotang deliberately did not look at Luo San''s frightened eyes, she yawned and gave her body back to Qi Xuan.


    Qi Xuan still didn''t speak. Tang Xiaotang could feel the deep depression in his heart, but she didn''t say a word.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just... Not feeling well." After a while, Qi Xuan finally spoke. His voice was very low and his tone was very depressing.


    Although he decided to be strong at the bottom of his heart and knew that this was what he had to experience to be strong, for the first time he faced such a scene directly, he was still suffering from it.


    Although he didn''t give the order himself, it came out of his mouth, and he didn''t stop it, that is, he acquiesced. But what made him feel even more incredible was that at that moment, his heart was neither sympathetic nor intolerant. From the beginning to the end, he was extremely sober and adapted, and even had a faint indifference to control everything.


    So cold, so indifferent, as if they want to become even their own do not know.


    It was not until the end of the execution that he woke up from that emotion, but with it came fear and suffering.


    Is he such a heartless and cruel man?


    It has to be said that even though Qi Xuan''s growth was inhibited by the environment, he was always the son of the world, and his character could not be really weak. At that moment, Tang Xiaotang felt the emotion in his heart, so he decided to let him face the blood in such a direct way and stimulate his real heart.


    "Don''t worry." Aware of his fear and uneasiness, Tang Xiaotang finally said: "if you have such an idea, it means that you are not cruel and bloodthirsty."


    "However, I feel very strange... For a moment, I, I actually feel that there is nothing wrong with doing that, as if a voice was saying to me that she really should die..."


    hearing what he said, Tang Xiaotang frowned slightly. According to her conjecture to Qi Xuan, he shouldn''t adapt so fast. At this time, he should never have such an idea It isThe precursor of split personality?


    It''s not. She can still feel it. Qi Xuan''s mood is normal, and there is no sign of personality split.


    Did her own thoughts affect him?


    Maybe... She has never tried to live in the same place with another soul, maybe her soul will really affect him, maybe...


    "well, from today on, I won''t use your body." Tang Xiaotang has thought for a long time, and must not let his soul be affected. Maybe she uses his body too often, which makes the two souls contact too much, but now she can''t change another body: "I''m in your body. If you have any problems, you can ask me directly. Of course, if you do something wrong, I will point it out."


    Maybe it''s no problem to reduce the contact with the soul. Although Qi Xuan can''t share his thoughts and memories, if he has any big mood swings, she can still feel them.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think I''ve changed, too? " Hearing what she said, Qi Xuan seemed to be aware of something, and he asked a little flustered.


    "Of course not. It''s just that it takes a lot of energy for me to use your body. I can''t bear it after a long time." Tang Xiaotang found an excuse to fool Qi Xuan, and he was relieved: "it was just a moment, but now I think about it, I still feel uncomfortable. Although I said I wanted to be strong, it seems that I still can''t adapt. Sure enough, I''m too weak..."


    "don''t think about it, you''d better have a rest." Tang Xiaotang comforted him.


    Today, he is really tired enough. He got hit the board and bumped all the way. At this time, he should have a good rest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    "Well, let''s have a rest earlier."


    When Qi Xuan finished, Tang Xiaotang yawned.


    She was really tired. It was a waste of energy to share her body. Especially just now, in order not to affect him any more, she isolated them with her mental strength and wasted a lot of energy.


    Lying on his side on a well made bed, Qi Xuan has been living in such comfort for the first time these days. Although he can''t compare with the soft pillow of his high bed when he was a son of the world, his clean thick quilt and clean warm mattress are more than 100 times better than that shabby room.


    Recalling everything in the shabby room, he felt as if he were dreaming.


    If he hadn''t met her, he would have died there before he knew it....


    "thank you..." he said softly in his heart.


    No response.


    She''s already asleep.


    Laughing, looking at the moonlight outside the window, Qi Xuan slowly closed his eyes, and his thoughts surged.


    He wants to be stronger. He has his own dignity. He wants to protect everything he wants to protect. He doesn''t want to be protected by her all the time.


    But after all, Qi Xuan had been in a state of high tension before. As soon as he relaxed, he soon began to feel sleepy. Half asleep and half awake, his consciousness fell into a trance, and he seemed to hear a very shallow smile.


    I don''t know if he is dreaming or not. He vaguely feels that the voice... Is really familiar with...


    - -


    -


    time flies. In a twinkling of an eye, it will be a month later.


    Since he came to other hospitals, Qi Xuan not only ate and slept every day, but also practiced martial arts. Under the guidance of Tang Xiaotang, he regulated his body and learned political skills.


    In fact, Tang Xiaotang had planned to teach him some medical skills, but he Qixuan had no talent in this aspect, and she could not understand the simplest medical theory, so she had to give up.


    The people in other courtyard were treated by Tang Xiaotang. No one dares to do anything. Even Luo San is honest. For a time, the wind was calm and the waves were calm. Qi Xuan had a good rest without any worries. Besides some stubborn residual poisons, he could not find any medicine to remove them. All his injuries were recovered, and his internal power was recovered by Tang Xiaotang''s method.


    Then, Tang Xiaotang is ready to start real training.


    She asked Qi Xuan to dress up every day as a beggar and beg for food in the street.


    Don''t laugh. She''s serious.


    Qi Xuan really needs to feel the sophistication of the world, and this is the best way.


    Of course, Qi Xuan was very reluctant to go. In his opinion, he could never do such a thing. Even though he had studied the books of sages for so many years, he could not accept begging for food only for his self-cultivation and arrogance as a son of the world.


    But there''s no way. Tang Xiaotang said that if he didn''t go, she would never talk to him again, and she analyzed the advantages and disadvantages of doing so with him, and he finally made a compromise in silence.


    "Don''t look down on beggars. How many great men in history were beggars? Even the founding emperor of the former dynasty once asked for food. What are you afraid of? " Tang Xiaotang said.


    "However, it was because he was forced to be helpless. Moreover, the people were in dire need at that time. He just wanted to survive..." Qi Xuan could not accept it.


    "Heaven will bring great responsibility to this person. First of all, you have to work hard. You can''t even accept these hardships. How can you become stronger?" Tang Xiaotang continued to persuade him.


    "But I''m not a great man, I can''t do it..."


    looking at the ragged clothes that only cover part of his body, Qi Xuan couldn''t persuade himself to put them on.


    "And being a beggar can give you a deeper understanding of the living conditions of the people at the bottom, and maybe also help you find a lot of talents." This is also the most important purpose. He must start to build his own power.


    The beggars also have their own power, especially the beggars in Beijing. Their information network can''t be underestimated. If they can accept some of their power, Qi Xuan will be very relaxed in the future.


    Qi Xuan was silent.


    After a lot of good words, Tang Xiaotang finally got angry: "are you going or not? If you don''t go, I''m not welcome! "


    "I didn''t let you show your face. Who knows who you are? What are you doing! Still not a man! "


    "I''ll give you a quarter of an hour. If you''re not ready, I''ll leave you alone! What do you want to do? You''ll be killed by zitcher later. Don''t regret it Tang Xiaotang said angrily.


    "... go..."


    under her coercion, Qi Xuan finally made a difficult decision. He closed his eyes and quickly changed into the dirty clothes with strange smell. He rubbed his hair and covered his face and bare body with the same sludge like ointment with strange smell. He nearly fainted because of the bad smell For example, Tang Xiaotang also asked him to find a burning stick and use it as a crutch to pretend to be lame.


    With such a disguise, Qi Xuan changed from a handsome, elegant and graceful young master to an ugly, dirty and lame beggar. He was dressed up, not to mention Qi Che and the king of Xiangyang. Now that the princess of Xiangyang is alive, he probably can''t recognize his son.Looking at his completely strange self in the mirror, Qi Xuan finally got some comfort. Indeed, no one could recognize him. This is the only place for him to be thankful.


    Under the guidance of Tang Xiaotang, Qi Xuan escapes from the other courtyard to avoid the crowd. He wriggles out of the dark lane behind the other courtyard and goes straight along a small path leading to the beggars'' nest in the suburbs of Beijing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    Tang Xiaotang: "your posture is not right. How can a beggar walk like this?"


    Qi Xuan:...


    "step a little bit bigger, be natural." looking at Qi Xuan''s still hiding, his posture is extremely unnatural, Tang Xiaotang said sarcastically: "you walk like this, I think I saw a young lady who just came out of the boudoir!"


    "..."


    "what are you afraid of? Anyway, no one can recognize you. How dare you be bold? It''s not like you''re naked! "


    "..."


    "if you don''t walk faster, the sun will reach the top of your head, and more people will see you then."


    After listening to her words, Qi Xuan finally walked faster, but he walked too fast, so Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help it: "I''ve never seen a lame walking so fast. Are you teasing me?"


    "..."


    near noon, Qi Xuancai managed to get to the place where the beggars gathered.


    this is a broken Town God''s Temple outside the capital, because of the lack of repair and gradually broken down, the people do not come here, but after all, it is also a shelter from wind and rain, so it was occupied by many nearby beggars.


    On the first day today, Tang Xiaotang didn''t plan to let him go to the street to beg for food, because he certainly won''t go, so she planned to go step by step.


    It turned out that she was right, because Qi Xuan refused to come forward to be with other beggars.


    He is just a person sitting against the wall in the corner, head down, and no one eye contact, if someone close to him, he will immediately avoid each other, over time, no one is willing to close to him.


    Besides, he was a new comer, and the beggars also deliberately alienated him, so the first day passed.


    As Tang Xiaotang expected, these beggars are indeed organized. There are no so-called rivers and lakes in this world. Naturally, there is no beggars'' sect, but beggars have their own leaders and territories. Generally speaking, they do not interfere with each other.


    While Qi Xuan was still trying to persuade himself to do psychological construction for himself, Tang Xiaotang had been listening to their communication.


    , just like this Town God''s Temple, in fact, the beggars in this group are divided into two groups. With the clay sculpture in Town God''s Temple as the boundary, the beggar in the East is responsible for the entire boundary of the imperial city southeast, including some large restaurants, and the common people and wealthy families who live in the imperial city. The beggars in the West are responsible for the northwest part of the Imperial City, where they are mainly fireworks and wine alley, and some of the less expensive people living in the periphery.


    There is nothing that beggars in Beijing don''t know. Tang Xiaotang can''t help but lament that they have good news. They even know a lot about other places in the country.


    If we can get such a strong information network, the follow-up task will be very easy.


    because Qi Xuan is new, neither side has joined. Although the beggars did not drive him out of Town God''s Temple, they didn''t look at him very friendly.


    Feeling the beggars'' malice, Qi Xuan couldn''t stay any longer. He didn''t eat all day. He was so hungry that he slipped back as soon as it was dark.


    "You''ve done a terrible job today." Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to talk to him: "do you think you got anything today?"


    "Master, I don''t think we can get anything there... Can we not go there?" After a comfortable bath, Qi Xuan said while drinking porridge.


    With so many beggars, this is the first time that he has been so embarrassed and embarrassed since he was a child. Even when he fell into the small yard at that time, he didn''t feel so bad.


    "... tomorrow." Tang Xiaotang helps the forehead.


    When will he notice the key?


    The next day.


    was still forced out by Tang Xiao sugar and went back to Town God''s Temple reluctantly. Master said that if he has no harvest today as he did yesterday, he should not go back tonight.


    Just like yesterday, he went in and found a place to sit down. He still didn''t speak. But thinking of Tang Xiaotang''s words, he didn''t dare to wait for the time to pass like yesterday. Although he still didn''t communicate with other beggars, Qi Xuan began to listen to them carefully.


    The beggars'' speech was extremely straightforward and rough. There were no taboo words at all. The vulgar tone was just unbearable. Qi Xuan frowned tightly and wanted to cover his ears.


    So the next day went by. In view of the fact that Qi Xuan was much better today than yesterday, Tang Xiaotang finally mercifully agreed to his return after sunset.


    In the evening, Tang Xiaotang asked about his harvest. Qi Xuan was more attentive than he was yesterday. Although he didn''t want to recall those sentences, he frowned and thought for a while.


    "They know a lot." He replied.


    Indeed, although these beggars talk about vulgar issues, they really know a lot. Although they are illiterate, the power of language can not be ignored. They even know a lot about the private affairs of many big families. Although many things are exaggerated, there is no doubt about their authenticity."Shifu wants me to collect information from them?" Qi Xuan was not stupid either. He understood Tang Xiaotang''s meaning after a little thought.


    "No, my Lord wants you to take them in." Tang Xiaotang told him his purpose: "no matter when, information is very important. If you can use such a huge information network, even if you don''t do anything, it''s a good card to protect yourself."


    "Accept..." Qi Xuan''s tone was very hesitant. Tang Xiaotang could hear that he didn''t pay attention to it.


    Hum, it seems that he hasn''t realized the power of information, so it''s necessary for him to have a long experience.


    She did not speak, decided to let him experience.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    on the third day.


    Qi Xuan finally tried to talk to the people next to him. He thought it would be easy, but to his surprise, when he came forward to talk, the beggars didn''t pay attention to him, and even some old beggars avoided him when he was near.


    "Why is that?" Qi Xuan felt very strange. On the first day of Ming Dynasty, the beggars were still very friendly.


    But he didn''t know. The reason was that on the first day he refused the invitation of the leaders of the two sides, and Qi Xuan didn''t stay here for the night. The beggars thought he had a different purpose, so they were far away from him.


    Qi Xuan was originally a thin skinned man. He was rejected two or three times. He would never come forward to communicate with them again.


    The third day passed.


    It was the same in the next few days. Qi Xuan could not get close to them except listening to their speeches and chatting about gossip.


    He heard that they exchanged information about all parts of the capital, including the Xiangyang palace and the imperial palace. The beggars he had despised knew so much.


    These knowledge let him quickly enrich up, also understand how narrow and stupid he was before.


    Knowledge in books can never match reality.


    He sat in the corner and looked at the expressions on the beggars'' faces. Some were always smiling, others were expressionless and numb, and others were looking around with vigilance. He tried to guess their ideas, which was one of the tasks Tang Xiaotang gave him.


    After experiencing the life of a beggar for several days, Qi Xuan finally realized that he was not the most miserable. It turned out that there were more miserable people in the world than he was. Although he had a father, he had no chance to learn civil and martial arts. At least he had the memory of living with his mother. At least, he was healthy and had no disease.


    And they, some parents died, some were born without their parents, and some were abandoned by their parents. Some people have incomplete limbs, some people have congenital mental retardation, and some people are suffering from diseases... There are many unfortunate people, and they are nothing compared with their experience.


    But they still don''t give up the idea of living, even in such an undignified way, and some people have smiles on their faces.


    No wonder at that time, the master would say that he didn''t live as well as a beggar.


    His mentality is not as good as theirs.


    Qi Xuan''s long-standing resentment finally dissipated. Looking at these beggars, Qi Xuan showed his first sincere smile these days.


    His mentality also quietly changed. After so many things, he finally grew up quickly. His face is no longer the gentle and elegant before, and his handsome outline adds a bit of perseverance and maturity, as well as self-confidence.


    "Well, I wish I understood!" Tang Xiaotang''s heart is still gratified, he finally understand the importance of her let him do so.


    Maybe it was the change of his mind. In the next few days, Qi Xuan no longer rejected the beggars, and the beggars no longer looked at him with vigilant and defensive eyes. Sometimes one or two little beggars tried to approach him curiously.


    The change took place on the seventh day.


    That morning, Qi Xuangang was sitting in the corner for a short time when he suddenly heard a cry from a child in the East.


    Following the fame, he only saw a female beggar with a crying baby in her arms, looking at him helplessly and panic, screaming: "my child! My child, what''s wrong with him? "


    The crying of the child became more and more urgent, and the sight of the beggars around was attracted in the past. An old and gray beggar walked through the crowd and looked at the child''s condition carefully.


    Qi Xuan''s eyes were also attracted. He looked at the old beggar''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled. He turned the child''s eyelids, looked at the child''s tongue again, and then shook his head with dim eyes.


    The female beggar''s eyes changed from hope to disappointment. At last, she saw the old beggar shaking his head. Her expression became desperate: "Woo - my child - my child!"


    The sharp cry makes all the beggars bow their heads, but there is no way. They are beggars, and their lives are thinner than paper. If there''s no disease, it''s OK. If you get sick, you have to wait to die.


    And children''s resistance is the worst, but also the most vulnerable to illness.


    Qi Xuan frowned and watched the scene quietly. He looked at the baby in the woman''s arms. He looked less than one year old.


    If only there was a way to save him... He thought of the silver he had in his clothes. If he used the money to invite a doctor, he might be able to save him...


    but just when he thought about it, he saw that beggars around women spontaneously pulled out a lot of broken silver. A younger beggar collected all the money and said to the old beggar, "uncle With this money, we''ll hire a doctor. The child is so young that he can''t die! "


    The female beggar''s eyes gave birth to a glimmer of hope. She looked at the old beggar in great embarrassment: "uncle, Uncle... My child... My child, can he still be saved?"


    "It''s no use, ah Yong." The old beggar also shook his head sadly: "the Carisolv is too small. If an adult takes some medicine, he may be able to survive... He needs careful care. Our place... Alas!"www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    The female beggar was holding the child in her arms, tears gushing out of her eyes, and the stains on her face were washed away in two ways: "my child..."


    the young beggar also bowed his head sadly, he gave all the broken silver back to other beggars, then suddenly raised his head, looked at the old beggar, and said seriously: "one day, I will let you not live like this Life


    At this time, the child in her arms seemed to have no strength at last, and the hoarse dry howl gradually became lower. With the shrill cry of the woman and the sad sobbing of the beggars around, the beggars in the West were also dejected.


    "What''s the matter?"


    This kind of voice finally wakes Tang Xiaotang, who is still sleeping. Qi Xuan only hears her hoarse and lazy voice from the bottom of his heart. It seems that he suddenly thinks of something, and some hope comes from the bottom of his heart.


    Master''s medical skill is very high. Can she save him?


    After telling Tang Xiaotang what happened, Qi Xuan asked, "master, do you have a way to save him?"


    "Well, it shouldn''t be difficult..." after listening to Qi Xuan''s description, she couldn''t judge what disease the child had. She could only speculate about several common infant diseases.


    Moreover, the medical level of this era is average, and there is no way to treat many incurable diseases: "you go first, let me see the child''s condition."


    It really helps to improve Qi Xuan''s reputation, and also enables him to accept these beggars more quickly.


    He finally grew up.


    Qi Xuan stood up, took a deep breath, then slowly looked at them and said, "let me have a try. Maybe I can save him."


    The beggars were stunned. Not only the old one and the young one, but also the female one stopped crying and looked at him.


    "You... Can you really, can you save my child?" The emotion in her eyes was extremely complex, mixed with despair and grief, and also contained a faint hope as if it were a candle fire, which made Qi Xuan''s heart coagulate.


    With such deep eyes, she must love her children very much...


    "I, I know some medical theories, maybe... I can try."


    Beggars quietly make way for him, including the old and young beggars who are closest to their children. No matter what he says is right or not, they are willing to believe him and let him have a try.


    Through Qi Xuan''s eyes, Tang Xiaotang saw the child who was held by a female beggar. He was ten months old at the most. At this moment, his face was red, he had difficulty breathing, and his crying voice was very weak. There was some white foam like vomit at the corner of his mouth, which had dried up and mixed with the stains on his face. It was not obvious.


    Tang Xiaotang motioned Qi Xuan to come forward and hold the baby''s arm to feel his pulse. Then she touched his forehead to feel his temperature. Then she frowned and sighed.


    As expected, this is a troublesome situation. The child suffered from acute dysentery.


    In fact, it''s no surprise that the sanitary conditions here are so poor, the food is not hygienic, and the children''s resistance is weak, so it''s easy to be infected by bacteria.


    But fortunately, this disease is not an incurable disease, treatment is good treatment, but here the sanitary conditions are so poor, he is easy to re infection.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t it be treated? " Hearing her sigh, Qi Xuan asked from the bottom of his heart.


    "No, it can be cured." Tang Xiaotang decided to prescribe some medicine first and treat it: "my Lord said the prescription, you remember, I''ll ask them to take it later."


    These medicines are very common in this era, and the price is not too expensive, but after all, her prescription is not owned by this era. At that time, beggars will have to go to several places to prepare medicine, which will save Qi Che''s attention.


    Looking at Qi Xuan''s expression from nervous to relaxed, the old beggar couldn''t help sighing. It seemed that the child was saved.


    Tang Xiaotang said the names of a series of herbs, and Qi Xuan repeated them one by one to the beggars. Finally, according to Tang Xiaotang''s request, he asked them to go to different dispensaries for medicine.


    When she heard that the child could be saved, the female beggar was very happy. Holding the child, she was about to kowtow to Qi Xuan. Qi Xuan stopped him immediately. Then he continued: "you should grasp more of this prescription. Not only children but also adults should drink it." Dysentery is an infectious disease. Although adults have stronger resistance, it is not without problems.


    He took the child from the female beggar and untied the rag he was wrapped in. As expected, he saw blood foam like feces in the child''s pants: "you must clean it in time. It''s better to wear clothes for him after being exposed to the sun."


    The sanitary condition here is not good, so it can only be disinfected in this way.


    Although Tang Xiaotang has no benevolent heart, she doesn''t want to see so many people die in vain, and she wants to be the most perfect. As for whether the child can live healthily, it depends on them.


    "Also, go outside and pull more wormwood." Hearing the voice in his mind, he told the beggars, "after drying, smoke this place well."


    Although his clothes were shabby, Qi Xuan had a leader''s temperament. The beggars unconsciously obeyed his orders and began to work.The young beggar did not follow the other beggars. He seriously looked at Qi Xuan, a flash of light in his eyes, but Tang Xiaotang caught him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    Well, Qi Xuan''s luck is good. He can meet useful talents whenever he goes out for a walk. He really deserves to be the son of the world.


    The child is still crying, and his breathing is getting weaker and weaker. He is too small to input internal force directly. Tang Xiaotang asked Qi Xuan to gently press and rub the acupoints on his body to relieve his diarrhea symptoms.


    Finally, the child is no longer crying, it seems that the symptoms have improved, his red face gradually disappear, breathing is no longer as if nothing, female beggars excited to cry again.


    The beggars around also breathed a sigh. Tang Xiaotang saw that the young beggar''s eyes were brighter. He stared at Qi Xuan, and his eyes could almost shine.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes moved to him again. This man, did Qi Xuan notice? Well, she''d better not tell him, but let him find out for himself...


    while she was watching the man silently, the beggars who went out to buy medicine also came back.


    There are no precious medicinal materials in her prescription. These medicines are not worth much money. Everyone bought a lot of medicinal materials with those silver coins.


    Before Qi Xuan called a little beggar to wash a broken pot by the river, and he came back with a pot of water. He put the water in the big pot of beggars'' cooking on the fire and boiled it. Qi Xuan added the herbs in order according to Tang Xiaotang''s instructions. After a while, the strong smell of medicine diffused.


    Soon, the medicine soup turned into a dark color, sour and bitter taste, let a few people from recent uncomfortable frown. Feeling that time was almost up, Tang Xiaotang asked Qi Xuansheng to take a bowl of medicine, put it in the water to cool, and then took it to feed the child.


    It''s very bitter to look at it in black, but it smells even more bitter. Even if the child has no strength to cry, he doesn''t want to drink it.


    Tang Xiaotang, who was responsible for feeding the medicine, didn''t pack it. She looked at several people holding the baby''s nose and pouring the medicine into him one by one. The child who had been crying for a long time finally stopped crying and slowly breathed steadily and fell asleep.


    But Tang Xiaotang made him boil a big pot of medicine, but it was not just for the sake of the child. He didn''t care about anything. He shared a bowl of medicine soup with every beggar on the scene.


    Because of this, these beggars are finally willing to accept Qi Xuan. The beggars in the East, in particular, seem to have regarded Qi Xuan as an important figure like the leader.


    Speaking of this, Tang Xiaotang found that the young beggar seemed to be the leader of this group of beggars. He acquiesced to the existence of Qi Xuan, so the rest of the beggars no longer rejected him.


    "Thanks to you today, otherwise, the child would be..." the old beggar sat beside Qi Xuan, sighed and said to him, "young man, you look young. Although you have bad legs and feet, you still have such skill. How can you come down here?"


    "I had to come here because I had offended someone and had my leg broken." Qi Xuan gave a faint smile and then asked, "how about you, old man? I think you seem to know each other very well. Why did you come here? "


    He has seen for a long time that the beggars in the East seem to know each other, and their relationship is closer than those in the west, not like real beggars.


    "Alas..." the old beggar sighed. There was an indescribable sadness on his thin face: "we are all refugees from the north. Because there is no guide, we can only be beggars here."


    In this world, guidebook is equivalent to identity proof. Without this, it is a black house. It is obvious that the families in the capital will not employ black households as servants. Even those merchants are not willing to employ such people as laborers.


    "The government doesn''t care about this kind of thing?" Qi Xuan looked serious when he heard that there were so many refugees outside the capital. What did Jing Zhaoyin do?


    "The government? Where can the government take care of us! " The old beggar grinned bitterly: "we have drought and locust disaster there, and there is no harvest in the field. The people are starving to death, and the grain merchants also take the opportunity to raise the price of food." the ravine on his face is full of unspeakable sorrow: "if it is not forced, who would like to leave their hometown and come here to be a beggar?"


    "Why don''t you go to the government and sue them?" Qi Xuan clenched his hands into a fist, and indignation appeared on his face.


    "The government only knows how to collect taxes. How can it take care of such things?" the old beggar said, "and they have already collected the grain merchant''s benefits. Who can win?"


    "Then sue the officer!" Qi Xuan''s voice was full of anger.


    These corrupt officials! I don''t care about human life! I''m not worthy to be an official!


    "Prosecutor? How can it be so easy to sue an official! " This time, the old beggar did not speak any more. He just shook his head. The young beggar, who had been listening to them, said indignantly, "those corrupt officials protect each other, and they only know money, but they don''t pay attention to it. Moreover, the people tell the officials that they need recommendation. Who will write that kind of thing for us?"


    Qi Xuan was silent.


    He has read the statutes to the full, and he knows the laws of Daqi better than anyone else.


    He knew that young people were right.


    In Daqi, no one with status is willing to pay attention to a group of beggars. If he was before, he would not write recommendation notes to a group of beggars.


    "What''s more," the young beggar''s face became more and more angry: "in this world, the biggest corrupt official is not the old emperor?""Ah Yong!"


    The old beggar interrupted him in a hurry. He looked flustered and looked around: "don''t talk nonsense!"


    The young beggar knew he had lost his word. Although he shut up, his face was still angry.


    The old beggar sighed: "the emperor is sitting in the hall, where do you know the sufferings of the people. The imperial court said that it was disaster relief. We didn''t see any grain of relief grain. Instead, we heard that it was going to be built in Jiangnan palace again....


    Qi Xuan sat quietly. Before today, he never knew that there was such a thing in Daqi and that countless Li people were struggling, but what was the ruler doing?


    They are fighting for power and power, eating and drinking, and squandering fat and cream. Even he himself, before today, only wants to get everything back from zitcher.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    "One day, I will make you live a good life!" Yong hand into a fist, a face firm and serious said.


    "It''s a good opportunity." Tang Xiaotang said to Qi Xuan.


    "Will you tell them who I am now?" Qi Xuan didn''t know anything at first. He didn''t think it was a good chance.


    He managed to get close to them. If his identity is exposed now, these beggars will misunderstand him again.


    "You don''t have to expose your identity," Tang Xiaotang told him. "You have other people to use anyway."


    Qi Xuan understood that he had forgotten that he was not alone now.


    "If you really think so, maybe I can help you." Qi Xuan looked at him and said.


    "You? What can you do? " A yong looks at him.


    "At midnight, you go to the suburban farm and find the biggest house. Someone will help you." Qi Xuan approached him in a low voice.


    "What if he doesn''t help me?"


    "No, he will help you. Just say that Xuanqi asked you to go." Qi Xuan looked at his suspicious face and understood what he was worried about: "don''t worry, the owner of the house owes me before. He won''t drive you away."


    Ah Yong hesitated for a moment, and a touch of trust flashed in his eyes: "I believe you. You''ve helped us a lot. Even if you''re driven out, it''s nothing!"


    "No, I promise." Qi Xuan said with a smile.


    -


    it''s getting late. All the beggars who went begging today have come back with the things they got today.


    Qi Xuan chatted with the old beggars all afternoon and gradually realized that not all of them went begging. Every day, they will send out a large number of people, and at the same time, they will take turns to leave a small number of adults to take care of the elderly and children who can''t walk in the temple, as well as some weak and sick people, who are very organized.


    Of course, this is just the beggars in the East. After all, they are all from the same place. They are more united with each other. As for the beggars in the west, Qi Xuan found that they were totally different from here.


    The leader of the beggars in the west is a middle-aged beggar who looks very strong and fierce. Most of the beggars in the West are men with sound limbs, but there are also some old, weak and sick. Qi Xuan heard from the old beggars that they were not easy to be provoked. He often drove other beggars into their territory and beat New beggars who were not obedient.


    They often let the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled go out to beg, so as to arouse other people''s sympathy and get more alms.


    However, the old beggar told Qi Xuan not to be too afraid, because the leader of the other party was not a bad man. As long as he did not take the initiative to provoke him, he would not make trouble.


    Qi Xuan took a look at the man sitting on the other side, who was looking at him. His eyes were bright, and he was tall. Although his appearance and clothes were the same as those of other beggars around him, he felt that this man was unusual.


    He didn''t look like a beggar. Qi Xuan knew that he had a long breath and strong muscles. He must be a practitioner.


    I just don''t know why he wants to be a beggar? Still looking at him?


    His eyes and the other side in mid air, Qi Xuan eyes is light indifference, no fear, no panic, he quickly moved his eyes, looking at the old beggar.


    "I see."


    He nodded and looked at the food full of gratitude from the female beggar. He took it with both hands and gave her a smile: "thank you very much."


    Although his face was dirty and covered with dirt, he could not see his original appearance clearly, and his hair was in a mess, but his outline and temperament were still there. Compared with other slovenly and down-to-earth beggars, Qi Xuan stood out from the rest of the crowd. At a glance, we can see that he was different from others.


    The female beggar''s face turned red slightly. She whispered "thank you" and ran away.


    "Hey, it seems that you are going to have good luck." Tang Xiaotang laughs a few times. The female beggar obviously has some good feelings for him.


    "Master! Don''t talk nonsense Qi Xuan''s face was also a little red, but his face was full of stains that no one else could see.


    "All right." Tang Xiaotang shrugged: "but you have to go back today. You''d better not let others find out."


    Qi Xuan told the people in the mansion that they wanted to recuperate themselves, and they were not allowed to enter the house except three meals. The document is covering for him. Qi Xuanxing lives here these nights and doesn''t go back.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t find out." His martial arts have been practised since childhood. Although he is not a peerless master, at least it is impossible for these ordinary people to find out.


    "Well, you haven''t been back these days. I don''t know how much news that guy has sent." Tang Xiaotang''s mouth curls. She means Luo San.


    After more than a month in other hospital, except for the first few days, he was probably really suppressed by Qi Xuan. He was honest for more than half a month, but seeing that Qi Xuan had not done anything, Luo San was ready to move again.


    During this period, he secretly sent several news to qiche, but he didn''t know that in fact those news never came out. The pigeon bone buried under the elm tree behind Qixuan yard could fill a tree pit."You are right." He didn''t go back these nights. His news must have been sent back to Xiangyang palace.


    However, Qi Xuan doesn''t care. He will go back there sooner or later, and he can''t keep away from Qi Che...


    "you don''t have the strength to fight with him now." Tang Xiaotang hit his enthusiasm, she said: "but when you accept those beggars and ask them to help you find out about the remaining forces of your mother''s family, you will have a card to fight with him."


    The general of Zhenguo had a strong hand and won the hearts of the army. Even if he was robbed by the emperor of Qi, his soldiers would not be accepted by the emperor of Qi. Before, Tang Xiaotang wanted Qi Xuan to look for his mother''s relics, because as the only daughter of the general, she must have something to command those soldiers.


    The emperor of Qi was not popular with the people, and the king of Xiangyang was a waste. Even if the military power under the general was taken back by the emperor of Qi, I''m afraid few people were convinced. If Qi Xuan can be strong, those people are very likely to turn around and support him.


    After all, it''s the grandson of the general, isn''t it?


    However, because he left the palace in a hurry, the plan did not come true. Tang Xiaotang also asked Qi Xuan if his mother had left something similar to a keepsake. However, Qi Xuan left his mother too early in his life. His image of his mother was very vague, and he did not know if his mother had such a keepsake.


    "It doesn''t matter, anyway, your current level..." it doesn''t matter if you can''t find it, but Qi Xuan is still a little weak now. Even if you find those soldiers, they don''t have to listen to him.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t finish, but Qi Xuan had heard the implication. He had no choice but to smile and gracefully ate up the bad food in his hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    all is quiet at dead of night.


    Town God''s Temple was silent as one falls, another rises.


    the moonlight is still on the statue of Town God''s Temple, and the broken clay sculpture seems to have life. The magnificent Phoenix eyes are superior and indifferent to the living beings.


    Suddenly, a pair of eyes slowly opened, he quietly looked at the surrounding environment, then slowly stood up straight body, careful to avoid the side of the body lying on all fours, by moonlight to go out.


    When his figure disappeared at the gate of the temple, another pair of eyes also slowly opened, looked at his back, the man also stood up, toes on the ground gently, did not make any sound, just a flash of effort, has disappeared at the gate.


    The two people who went out didn''t know. Just after they left, another pair of eyes opened in the temple. Their bright eyes only focused on their back, but didn''t move.


    -


    jumping on the eaves, the bright moonlight is sprinkled on the tiles under the feet, sparkling and bright, the sky is low, and the moon is in front, as if you can reach out. Qi Xuan''s heart calmed down in an instant when the breeze passed his ear.


    He had never noticed such a beautiful scene before.


    It turns out that the beautiful scenery is not only carved beams and painted buildings, but also magnificent, which can be seen almost at any time.


    He couldn''t help slowing down and enjoying the quiet but beautiful scene.


    "You can go quickly. Don''t think about it. Be careful. You will linger here when people arrive."


    Tang Xiaotang is in a bad mood. She sleeps well and wakes up. She is not happy. This young man of literature and art is still enjoying the damned moonlight on the roof of other people''s houses in the middle of the night. She wants to write a poem in her mind. It makes her speechless!


    Can we fight for power happily? How can you beat a hand holding system and a halo rider?


    She took a look at the map, but she didn''t expect that the beggar was walking very fast. After a while, she had already walked most of the way.


    However, it''s still a short way to catch up with Qi Xuan. She just said that. Who makes this guy think about poetry so much that she can''t sleep?


    "... I will go back now." After so many days of training, Qi Xuan spewed out this sentence without guilt, and quickly walked towards biezhuang. After a while, he went back to his yard.


    The night was deep, the yard was quiet, and the others were asleep. Even the boy who was guarding the door was sleeping with his hands in his arms, and a light was still on in his room.


    Qi Xuan saw a document lying in front of his door and dozing. He was holding a book in his hand. The candle lamp at his feet had been drowned by the melted wax oil. He was reading at midnight.


    In recent days, he sometimes came back early in the evening to teach him how to read. After all, he is also his close friend. If he doesn''t know one big character, he will have a lot of trouble in the future. Fortunately, this boy is also smart, quick to learn and attentive. Qi Xuan told him not to guard the door in the middle of the night, but he was still here, reviewing his books, saying that he did his duty.


    This man''s loyalty is several levels higher than Luo San''s. At present, he has no intention of betrayal, so Qi Xuan has put him in high position, and many things are left to him.


    It has to be said that Wen Shu is very clever. Although he is a little less calm, he can always do well what is given to him, and he is good at guessing other people''s minds. He can always get twice the result with half the effort.


    Because of this, Tang Xiaotang taught him another lesson. He should be seen through three points.


    If you can''t see through it at all, they will think that you are too deep-minded and worry about doing things. If you can see through it all, it''s not necessary to say that you will feel superficial and easy to be fooled.


    She also told him that sometimes a smile is more terrifying than anger. A person who always has a gloomy face is far less difficult to deal with than a person who always smiles, because a person who always smiles, smile is his mask, you don''t know when he will turn over, and you don''t know whether he will smile and give you a knife the next second.


    In fact, the following sentence is Tang Xiaotang''s conclusion from Li Jin. She thought of the world, although Li Jin always smiles all day, but generally the happier he smiles, maybe someone will be more unlucky the next moment.


    Oh, but then again, if Qi Xuan can have Li Jin''s three-point ability, she doesn''t have to work so hard to teach him, OK! Didn''t you see that she had dark circles under her eyes because she didn''t sleep well these days?


    Why did she share the same body with him! He''s hungry and she''ll feel hungry! She can feel it when he eats that bad food! What a pain!


    Jumping in from the back window, Qi Xuan lightly changed his clothes and straightened his appearance a little. But he didn''t have enough time, so he didn''t take a bath. He still had an indescribable smell.


    Er... It seems that you''d better not get too close for a while, or you may be found by the other party.


    He packed up, walked slowly to the door and knocked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    The clerk leaned against the door and didn''t sleep very well. When he heard the knock inside, he woke up and looked at the figure on the window. He hung his head and asked respectfully, "what do you want, young master?"


    "If anyone is looking for him, just bring him here." Qi Xuan orders lightly.


    Listening to the sound without a trace of sleepiness inside, I was surprised at the bottom of my heart. How could the master not fall asleep so late?


    And what did he say? Someone''s coming?


    How can a guest arrive in the middle of the night?


    However, since the master ordered, he would not refute. He nodded respectfully and stood at the door.


    He lit the candle again. Just as he was going to continue reading, there was a very light knock at the gate of the courtyard.


    Surprised, he looked into the room. There was no sound coming out again. Just then, the door of the courtyard was knocked again.


    He walked forward slowly, opened the gate, and saw Wu Yong standing at the gate.


    Seeing him, Wu Yong obviously breathed a sigh of relief, but he felt a little uneasy at the thought of disturbing the man in the room so late.


    But the beggar at the door... He really said that he wanted to find the owner here.


    Although he wanted to drive him away, he was afraid that he would really get to know you. He really didn''t dare to make his own opinion.


    "Did you sleep?" He asked in a low voice.


    "Not yet, steward Wu. What can I do for you?" Remembering Qi Xuan''s instructions, he asked, "is there someone looking for you?"


    "How do you know?" Wu Yong opened his eyes subconsciously and felt strange, but he hesitated again: "yes... And a beggar..."


    "the young master said, bring him here." The clerks could not help but marvel at Qi Xuan''s foresight, and he felt more and more that he was following the right person.


    It seems that in the future, we should hold the young master''s thigh firmly and never betray him.


    Wu Yong''s heart is also a pine. God knows how he doesn''t want to disturb the cruel childe in the middle of the night. However, since the man was really invited by the young master, we must treat him carefully. Fortunately, we didn''t drive him away rashly just now.


    "Well, I''ll go and bring him here." He nodded and turned away.


    -


    gate.


    Wang Yong stood quietly, looking at the tall and closed vermilion gate in front of him. Although it was older than those of the rich families in the capital, it was more dignified than them, especially the two huge and ferocious stone lions at the gate.


    He felt a little uneasy in his heart. He thought that the guy was cheating him. But when he thought of the man''s clear eyes, he felt inexplicably that he should believe him.


    Just thinking about it, he heard a "squeak" and the door opened again in front of him. He saw a small old man with a lamp coming out from inside, standing respectfully in front of him, with a completely different attitude, he said sincerely: "please follow me, my dear guest, and our young master, please come in."


    He was stunned for a moment, and was slowly surprised. It turned out that what Xuanqi said was true!


    "The trouble is old... Old man." He learned from the way he had seen those people salute each other before, and returned a non-standard salute.


    "Don''t dare, dear guest, come in quickly, young master is waiting for you!"


    Stepping over the high threshold, Wang Yong slowly approached the vermilion gate. As the door closed behind him, Wang Yong''s joy faded and his heart slowly grew uneasy and frightened.


    Before he became a beggar, he was just an ordinary man in a poor place. Where did he see such a family. Even the richest families in the city and the families of the county magistrate don''t have such large courtyards.


    He''s starting to panic.


    What if after a while, the man didn''t care what Xuanqi said and drove him out?


    Get out of here!


    He clenched his fist and drove out! Anyway, I have to see him first! He doesn''t want to waste this rare opportunity!


    Through the screen wall, behind is a big yard. The old man with the lamp led him straight through the yard and walked back.


    There was a small gate in front of him. Wang Yong looked around. Although his face was barely calm, his eyes were a little nervous.


    "Dong Dong --"


    when Wu Yong knocked on the door, the door was quickly opened. Wang Yong only saw a young man standing by the door. He looked smaller than himself, but his eyes looked smart. Although the clothes he was wearing were not very expensive, they were clean and tidy. Wang Yong looked at his rags and suddenly became a little shy.


    Living in such a big house and surrounded by a young man, that noble man''s identity must not be simple. Will he recognize the promise of a beggar?


    However, he will not give up even though he has come here. No matter who the young master is, he will see him.


    "Come with me." The clerk looked at the depressed man. He was dirty and smelly, but he could see that his eyes were clear. Although his eyes were a little uneasy, they were more firm.He was sold to a wealthy family by his parents when he was young. He learned to look at people''s faces very early. Although he guessed that their thoughts were not 100% correct, he could at least look at one person by 78%.


    This man has a full heaven, bright eyes and tough eyes. He must have great fortune in the future. It''s better not to offend him if he doesn''t offend him.


    I just don''t know. What''s the matter with him?


    Although he thought so, his face showed a respectful but not obsequious look: "please follow me, young master is waiting for you."


    Wang Yong walked into the yard behind him. He looked back and saw that the old man didn''t come in with him. He stood at the gate of the yard with a lamp, saluted respectfully and left.


    This makes him more and more uneasy. These people are so afraid of this young master. What kind of person is he?


    The yard was much smaller than the one just outside. He walked to the house in the middle of the yard in a few steps.


    "Young master, I have brought you."


    There was a light on in the room, but the door was closed. He saw the boy salute respectfully to the door, then withdraw to one side.


    "Young master... I, I am...


    he opened his mouth in a cramped way, but he saw the closed door in front of him suddenly opened, and a huge screen was placed in front of him, isolating the inner room from the outer room.


    He looked at the open door, hesitated for a moment, then strode in.


    The door closed behind him. Wang Yong vaguely smelled a strange and bad smell. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. He felt that the smell seemed familiar.


    But looking at the huge screen embroidered with crane and auspicious clouds in front of him, he didn''t have the energy to think so much.


    Especially when there was only him and the young man in the room, he became more and more nervous. He felt that the pressure came from behind the screen, which made him extremely uncomfortable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    Calm down, he calmed down and wanted to say his purpose. But before he spoke, he heard a clear voice coming from behind the screen.


    "I already know your purpose."


    "You know?" This time, it was Wang Yong''s turn to be surprised. He unconsciously stepped forward. Then, he found that it was not his own illusion, it really had that flavor.


    "I can help you solve problems, even your problems can be solved, but...


    " but what? " Wang Yong was surprised to hear that he could solve all their problems, but he was surprised to hear that he still had conditions.


    "If you don''t want to, for Xuanqi''s sake, I''ll help you." Across the screen, Qi Xuan watched Wang Yong''s expression. Seeing that his face was just a flash of surprise, he quickly became firm. He said in a deep voice, "I do!"


    what purpose he has, what he can do is to help him solve registered residence problems and let them no longer be refugees, whatever he wants, he will agree.


    Besides, since he is the one who Xuanqi believes in, he feels that he must not be a bad person.


    "Well, don''t worry. I won''t let you do anything bad." Hearing the satisfactory answer, Qi Xuan nodded. He saw the right person: "go back and wait. This matter will be solved in three days."


    "Thank you very much! Young master


    Listening to what he said, Wang Yong raised his head in surprise and bowed to him: "if this matter can be solved, Wang Yong is at the command of the young master! Never regret it


    "Oh, go back. You''ll come back when it''s done, and I''ll tell you what to do."


    When Qi Xuan finished, he brushed his sleeve. Wang Yong only felt a light wind blowing and saw the closed door behind him open again.


    He is not a fool. Seeing this scene, he knows that the young master must have martial arts skills. He is more sure that the young master will not cheat him.


    If the other party wants to harm him, why bother so much? Anyway, he is just a beggar and dies when he dies.


    He turned away, and the door closed in time. When there was no sound at the door, Qi Xuan came out from behind the screen and looked at the closed door quietly.


    "Not bad, you''re learning fast!" When Tang Xiaotang heard Qi Xuan''s idea, he felt that this guy was worthy of being the son of the world. However, after a little bit of criticism from her, he was on the road. When he told Wang Yong to come to find himself, he had already worked out all his plans.


    "let''s get to settle the beggars registered residence, good idea!" Tang Xiaotang praised.


    "Since he pays attention to his reputation, he will be happy to solve it." Qi Xuan smiles faintly, fingertips fiddle with the jade pendant on his waist, slightly astringent his eyes, and Qingjun''s side face becomes more and more delicate like jade under the candlelight.


    Watching beauty under the lamp, beauty is silent.


    One side of the bronze mirror reflected his fuzzy face, Tang Xiaotang looked at him, but in a short time, there was no immature decadence on his face, those arrogance disappeared without a trace, leaving only a gentle but indifferent smile.


    He is more and more mature and deeper. Sometimes, when he doesn''t want to be seen through by her, even Tang Xiaotang can''t hear his thoughts.


    This should be something to be thankful for, but somehow, she was always a little uneasy.


    He metamorphosed too fast, too fast to have a false feeling, as if everything before is a disguise, this is his real side.


    "You..." Tang Xiaotang hesitated, but before she asked, she was interrupted by Qi Xuan''s helpless voice.


    "By the way, master," Qi Xuan said helplessly, "you''d better find a way to get rid of the taste."


    Just now, he didn''t plan to make a sound so early, but seeing Wang Yong who seemed to smell something, he had to make a sound to divert his attention.


    I don''t know what medicine she mixed. It tastes so strong. It''s been several days. The smell in the room hasn''t been cleared. Just now, his identity was almost exposed.


    "Ah, if you don''t say that I have to forget," said Tang Xiaotang, who shared the same nose with Qi Xuan. But Tang Xiaotang didn''t notice: "last time I used up all the powder I was going to use, I had to make some new ones."


    "... so?" Qi Xuan had a bad feeling.


    "Well, now you have two choices. One is to buy medicinal materials and reconfigure them." Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to smell the smell, but he can''t help it. Who wants him to continue to be a beggar?


    "What is second?" Qi Xuan asked without changing his face.


    "Second, you don''t have to take a bath for a month, so you don''t have to use powder to have that smell on your body." Tang Xiaotang shows her hand. In fact, she can''t accept the second choice. After all, the body belongs to her now, doesn''t it?


    "... is there any other choice?" Qi Xuan asked seriously.


    "No Tang Xiaotang also answered seriously.


    "All right, master." Qi Xuanfu''s forehead, his eyes were twitching: "tomorrow, tomorrow I''ll ask Wu Yong to buy it, but now, you have to find a way to let me go, or you can''t just go to see Luo San?"How shameless that is! Moreover, Luo San can''t figure out what to think in his heart!


    "Well, well, you have a point. In that case, I''ll help you." Tang Xiaotang instructs Qi Xuan to take out the ground powder in the corner, take out several kinds of mixed powder and sprinkle them on the body and in the room. Then the bad smell slowly dissipates.


    "Let''s go! It''s immoral of you not to let people sleep well in the middle of the night! " She said scornfully.


    "Oh, master, do you think he can still sleep after such a show tonight?" With a smile, Qi Xuan jumped out of the window.


    Hearing his tone return to the same as before, without the deep and indifference just now, Tang Xiaotang still had some doubts at the bottom of his heart, but he still breathed a sigh of relief. Maybe he really suffered too much and changed faster.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    The moon is cool.


    At this time, the other hospital on the right side of a room.


    A dim yellow candle light was on, reflecting a slightly gloomy face under the candle light. At this time, he was writing on a piece of silk cloth with a brush.


    There is a small square inkstone in the upper right corner of the candlestick. The excellent Duan inkstone was presented to Wang Shizi of Xiangyang by Yin Jing of Duanzhou Prefecture. Later, he was rewarded for his sincerity.


    Luo San is literate, and he is also literate. Although he was a little boy with Qi Xuan at that time, he was no different from accompany reading. Qi Xuan was generous and didn''t regard him as the present person. When he studied, he let him study with him.


    Although he is not as talented as Qi Xuan, he has seen a lot, and naturally he knows something about these things. Moreover, Qi Xuan''s teachers were all great Confucians. Although they turned a blind eye to a servant, they naturally did not have the patience to teach him. Therefore, Qi Xuan even taught him his words.


    When he thought of Qi Xuan, he thought of the man who was still smiling mildly, but could not change his face. His heart sank unconsciously.


    Now Qi Xuan makes him unable to see through. He is too deep. To him, he always feels that nothing can escape.


    There was so much noise tonight. How could he not know that housekeeper Wu had brought someone in? In fact, he didn''t want to pass the news to Shizi at all, but he received his letter yesterday and mentioned his parents. He felt that Shizi''s tone was already a little impatient.


    How could he not know that there was a threat in his words, but it is clear that he has been spreading news these days. What is his dissatisfaction? If the speed of transmission is too frequent, it will be found by master Xuan.


    When he thought of this problem, he held up his pen slightly, and a drop of ink fell directly on the silk cloth, which produced a large amount of ink.


    These days, he has been in the room, should not find his action...


    feeling inexplicably bad, he was about to put the silk cloth in front of the candle to burn, he saw a shadow suddenly appeared on the snow-white silk cloth.


    The candle flickered twice and went out with a "poof". The moonlight seemed to be blocked, and the room fell into darkness. In his heart, he raised his head a little bit, and the figure leaning against the window came into his eyes.


    The man''s face with a gentle smile, the half of the side face under the moonlight is more and more handsome, but the half face hidden in the shadow is infected with a trace of evil for no reason.


    In fact, in terms of appearance, both Xiangyang king and qiche are very good. After all, the foundation is there, and the difference will not go far. However, if the skin looks the best, it is the abandoned former son in front of him, Qi Xuan.


    Before he was abolished, Qi Xuan had always been the most beautiful man in the capital. At that time, there were many women who wanted to marry him. They were young and romantic. They were beautiful in appearance, noble in status and good at both literature and martial arts. If they hadn''t ordered the first lady of the left prime minister''s family early, the matchmaker would have broken the threshold of the palace. At that time, many young ladies in the capital would have broken it handkerchief.


    Later, although lonely, but there are still a lot of young ladies want to marry him, not for anything else. It is no exaggeration to say that with that face, he has been the dream lover of countless girls.


    But now, looking at Zhang Junmei''s extremely beautiful face, he only feels chilly. This person... Isn''t this person in the main courtyard? How can... Be here?


    "Luo San, how have you been recently?" Qi Xuan smiles and looks at the man holding a piece of silk cloth in his hand. The fear on his face suddenly makes him feel boring. He can see that he is really afraid of him now.


    When he was good to him, he easily betrayed him, but now he is true to him, but he began to tremble, it is very boring.


    Why is human nature so strange.


    "In fact, it has nothing to do with human nature," Tang Xiaotang said, "but some people are just like this. They can''t stand the kindness of others. This kind of people is called cheap and flustered."


    "So cheap?" Qi Xuan repeated with a smile: "you are right. This description is accurate."


    When Luo San saw that he was laughing deeply, his heart was even colder. He was holding the silk cloth in his hand, as if holding all the hot potatoes. He wanted to throw them away, but he couldn''t.


    "Gonggonggong, Gongzi..." he stammered at the person in front of him, but he didn''t say a word, which made Luo San''s heart seem to be immersed in ice water and cool thoroughly: "slave, slave... Good..."


    "I think you''re doing well too," Qi Xuan played with the jade pendant in his hand, and the superior Lanzhi jade was in the moonlight Faint light: "have the mood to write a letter, must be too leisurely."


    "Slaves, slaves... Slaves are forced!"


    Hearing that he broke his own story, Luo San finally knelt on the ground: "it''s the son of the world! He forced the slave with his parents! I have to be a slave


    This time he was sincere. He really didn''t want to provoke Qi Xuan any more. He really didn''t know when he would send him to death with a smile.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    "I understand." Luo San hung his head and didn''t dare to look at that face.


    When he looked up again, the man in front of the window had disappeared. The moonlight came in from the window, and he was the only one in the room.


    Except for the silk cloth and the candles, there was no sign of anyone else coming. If it wasn''t for the pain on his head, he would almost have thought he had a dream.


    With a wry smile, he sat at the table, rekindled the candle, took out a piece of silk cloth, and began to write to qiche according to what Qixuan told him.


    -


    in the same night, some people didn''t fall asleep.


    The capital, Xiangyang palace.


    In the heavily guarded study,


    after reading the letter from the carrier pigeon in his hand, Qi Xuan put it in the brazier beside him and watched the white silk cloth full of handwriting turn to ashes. He was lost in thought.


    He didn''t receive any information from Luo San for a month. He was very upset, so he sent a letter to him yesterday and tried it out.


    He didn''t worry about Luo San''s betrayal, but Qi Xuan''s state before he left made him uneasy. He felt that things were out of control.


    After reading this letter today, combined with Qi Xuan''s actions before he left, he felt that Qi Xuan must have suffered severe stimulation, so he had a second personality, that is to say, Qi Xuan had schizophrenia!


    No wonder he always felt that he was very strange, sometimes weak, sometimes ruthless and terrible, presumably because the second personality was such a abnormal character.


    Frowning, he picked up a charcoal bar and wrote on a brand-new silk cloth.


    Qi Xuan, who attached great importance to personality, made him feel very dangerous. He also thought of the Regent with extraordinary means in his history and the tragic fate of his body in history.


    Hand tightly clenched into a fist, his hesitation finally became firm, he did not want to follow his footsteps.


    After writing a paragraph, he thought about it and added another one.


    I don''t know if Luo San continued to use the medicine? If there is, then...


    when his eyebrow sank, he added a sentence at the end, and then folded the silk cloth and tied it to the carrier pigeon''s leg.


    A beat of carrier pigeon, the white pigeon wings will be a shock, quickly through the window lattice disappeared in the quiet night. At the same time, a loud noise came from the door.


    "What''s the matter?" Qiche frowned and looked at the boy at the door.


    "Shiziye, it''s aunt Yun who came here and said that she made tonic Soup for you." The voice of his confidant came through the door: "do you want her to come in?"


    Qi Che''s eyebrows were loose. His eyebrows were not like Qi Xuan''s thick sword eyebrows, but like his mother, an side imperial concubine, with a pair of willow eyebrows. If such eyebrows grow on a woman, they will be gentle and soft, but if they grow on a man''s face, they will inevitably show a lack of heroism and a trace of femininity.


    "Let her come in..." he likes Luo Yun very much, not only beautiful, but also gentle and virtuous.


    Of course, his other wives also have their own characteristics. He likes this kind of life, which seems to be a dream scene.


    Now, seeing a woman in a water blue dress coming, with a gentle smile on her face, and the servant girl behind her holding a food box, qiche''s mind was immediately taken away.


    He got up and said, "yun''er, why are you here?" Indeed, it''s almost midnight. Why doesn''t she rest.


    "Archer, I can''t sleep without you." Luo Yun soft smile, that with a trace of shy smile and eyes suffused with Yingying water, see qiche mind a swing, began to float up.


    He stepped forward, took her waist, saw a little red floating on the woman''s face, and was about to kiss her again. At this time, a slight sound came out of the window.


    At the same time, they raised their heads and looked out. Another snow-white pigeon fluttered its wings and landed on the window frame. Its reddish brown feet were tied with a letter box.


    Qi Che was upset. What happened to Luo San? Otherwise, there would be no news, or he would send so much, and he would pick the time to send it so late. Is he intentional?


    Don''t want to pay attention to, he was about to continue to kiss up, he heard a cold "Di Di Di" sound in his ear, looked up, saw the jade pendant hanging on his waist issued a weak red light, he had to pull out a stiff smile, push away the body: "sorry, yun''er, I still have something to do, you...


    " it''s OK "Luo Yun was a little upset, but her face showed a soft smile with some grievances. Her eyes were red:" I''m reckless today. I know Archer is very busy, but... "


    seeing the grievances on the beauty''s face, her tone was understanding. Qi Che''s heart was aching. He didn''t want to see the news from the carrier pigeon, but There''s no way. The system''s reminding him. He can''t ignore it.


    "Yun''er, you wait for me here for a while. I''ll finish it soon." Qiche comforted softly. Then she went to the window and grabbed the carrier pigeon gently and pulled the letter on its feet.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    The rude gesture made the pigeon flutter to one side. Zitcher took off the letter and read it at a glance. Then the expression on his face became very strange.


    Luo Yun timely avoided, so she did not see the contents of the letter, she only saw her face changed, and then looked up at her: "I heard that a group of refugees fled from the north of Town God''s Temple, but because no one was in charge, they had to beg along the street."


    He didn''t know why Qi Xuan paid attention to the refugees, but when it comes to refugees and famine, there are a lot of tricks in it. When it comes to it, it''s easy to remind people of such words as corrupt officials and enriching their own pockets, which makes Qi Che, who always boasts of justice, excited.


    If this is done well, his reputation will be improved a lot, and at that time, he will get a lot of rewards from the system!


    Moreover, such a good thing must not be preempted by Qi Xuan! We must cut off all possible opportunities for him to make a comeback!


    Luo Yun secretly looks at qiche, his expression looks very strange, seems to be confused, surprised, but mixed with a trace of unspeakable joy, she is more and more curious about the content of the letter.


    Although she is a spoiled young lady, she is not a fool. Her father has many wives and concubines. Although she is the eldest daughter, she has many younger brothers and sisters. If she had not been used to observing her words and feelings, she would not have been the most favored one among the girls. After pondering over his thoughts, Luo Yun showed sympathy and said tentatively: "those refugees are so pitiful!"


    "It''s very pitiful indeed," said Qi Che with a soft heart when he saw her sympathy: "these corrupt officials in the capital are too much! No registered residence, even if there is no link. He was discontented: "one by one, it''s time to dismiss and investigate!"


    This makes Luo Yun think a little bit more. Naturally, the officials in the capital also include her father. Moreover, there are several officials who are not greedy these days. It seems that he deliberately told her so.


    But she also knew that zitcher didn''t mean that, so she had to suppress her uneasiness. She said softly, "Archer, or I will send someone to send them something in the name of the Palace tomorrow?"


    "Yun''er, you are so kind!" Qiche was really moved by her. He thought he was very lucky to get such a beautiful and kind beauty.


    "Nothing. That''s what I should do." Luo Yun soft smile.


    "Looking back, it''s time for me to discuss with my father-in-law." Zitcher is not completely brainless. He knows that he can''t deal with the disaster relief alone. He has to find an accomplice.


    And this person, the left prime minister who has power in the government and opposition, is undoubtedly the best choice.


    "Archer, father will be very happy to know that you have such an idea." Luo Yun on the surface of a face excited worship said, but in the heart is thinking, go back to give father first to a letter, mention this matter.


    At the other end, they didn''t know that they had fallen into someone else''s plan. Here, Qi Xuan had gone back before Wang Yong returned to the broken temple. As soon as his front foot was ready by the wall, Wang Yong entered the broken temple. The time was just a little short, and almost showed his feet.


    If it wasn''t for Luo San''s delay, he wouldn''t be in such a hurry. He used lightness skills very fast along the way, which was the fastest speed in his life.


    "Fortunately I did." He said with a deep sigh.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t catch up. If it''s a big deal, you''ll say you went out in the middle of the night to take a shit." Tang Xiaotang is indifferent.


    She knows Wang Yong''s character. He is informal, and Qi Xuan has "broken" his leg. How can he catch up with a normal young man?


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Hearing her uttering the word "shit" without any scruple, Qi Xuan couldn''t stand it again: "master... Can you, please don''t be so... Cough cough, straightforward..."


    Tang Xiaotang: "hum! What''s the matter? Don''t you shit? "


    Qi Xuan: "three days later.


    Baiweizhai is the largest restaurant in Beijing. Three story red paint building, glazed tiles on the roof shining in the sun, a black sandalwood plaque on the "baiweizhai" three inlaid gold characters, next to the former Dynasty calligraphy master''s name, only this plaque, I do not know how many people''s life cost.


    The cost of a meal here is enough to feed an entire northwest village for a year.


    All the people who come and go are high-ranking officials and dignitaries in silk and satin. There are carriages stopping in front of baiweizhai, and then there are smiling young men coming forward to lead the dignitaries away.


    Not far from baiweizhai, there is a small alley. There is a huge bluestone at the entrance of the alley. Because of years of wind and sun, the surface is very smooth.


    There is a small shadow under the stone. At this moment, a beggar with rag like clothes, disordered hair, as if he had not taken a bath for a month, dirty face and strange stench is sitting on the bluestone brick under the stone. He has a dead tree in his hand and a broken bowl in front of him. He is looking at it not far Baiweizhai in the city.From time to time, men and women in luxurious clothes passed by, and everyone looked at him with disgust and disgust. Some of them threw a gold coin or two into the broken bowl, some of them covered their noses and said "smelly beggar" with disgust


    This person is Qi Xuan who was forced to beg by Tang Xiaotang.


    In the past, Qi Xuan would rather die than do such shameful things. But after more than a month of "tempering", he deeply understood that living is the most important thing. As for face, sometimes it''s not a big deal if you don''t want it.


    It''s just like the saying "people are shameless and invincible" often said by his master. Although he still can''t understand the profound meaning of this sentence, it seems that his master''s words are right now. So he must be too shallow to understand.


    Think of here, Qi Xuan feel very ashamed, it seems that he is not hard enough!


    In fact, Tang Xiaotang originally wanted him to beg at the gate of baiweizhai, but Qi Xuan didn''t want to. The reason is not because of the two tall guards standing at the gate of baiweizhai, but because he was afraid of meeting people he knew before and being recognized by them, which would be too humiliating.


    In fact, he thought too much about it. Even if Tang Xiaotang, who is a relative person every day, can''t recognize it, let alone the person he knew before. They will do nothing but treat him as a real beggar.


    In the end, Tang Xiaotang had to give in, because she thought about it, and she was really afraid that this guy would show his horse''s feet and attract other people''s attention. Anyway, it''s not far from here, and Qi Xuan has great martial arts skills, and he can hear people at the door. If you don''t go, you can''t go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    Sitting quietly on the ground, Qi Xuan''s eyes seem to be absent-minded, but actually he has been paying attention to everything around him. His ears and eyes are sharper than ordinary people. The noise mixed up in the street is divided into countless clear sounds in his ears, including the voice of people talking in and out of baiweixuan.


    ...


    "Hello, have you heard? There was a famine three months ago in the northwest


    "Of course, all the refugees have arrived in the capital. Isn''t it true that today''s Xiangyang palace has sent people to do porridge


    "It''s said that the emperor was very angry. You said that things happened three months ago were only reported today. Tut tut..."


    "Hey, don''t talk about these things. You don''t care about our affairs. Do you know? It''s said that the boss of the restaurant on the corner is in a big debt, so he can''t run it any more! "


    "Oh, really?"


    "It''s said that there''s another brothel on the other side of the West Street. All the girls in it are fresh. Do you want to go tonight..."


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    ...


    "it''s said that the printing money was put in the Marquis''s house of Nanping, and it was put on the saint''s front, and the Marquis of Nanping was fined three months'' salary!"


    "Who let Marquis Nanping be so arrogant should be punished!"


    "It''s said that the emperor praised the son of the Xiangyang king. You said that the Xiangyang king is still here, which means..."


    "whatever! When I say such things, you''d better mind less! The world is not peaceful


    At this time, a man came out and saw Qi Xuan sitting by the wall. He spat out: "smelly beggar!" On the face of disgust with the companion quickly left.


    ...


    one morning, Qi Xuan got a lot of news. At noon, the owner of the restaurant asked someone to bring food to him. He wanted him not to sit here in the afternoon, because it affected his business too much.


    Of course, the opposite side is not his territory. Although he can let people drive the beggar away directly, people do not sit at the door of his restaurant, which will cause trouble.


    Qi Xuan wanted to sit on for another afternoon, but Tang Xiaotang asked him to leave.


    "We have more important things." It''s enough to stay in the morning. It''s just for him to experience. He doesn''t need to do this kind of thing.


    It''s a waste of time to stay on.


    "What can I do?" Qi Xuan was puzzled.


    "Did you hear what they were talking about?" Tang Xiaotang doesn''t answer rhetorical questions.


    "Well, but what does it matter?"


    "You have to learn to seize every opportunity." Tang Xiaotang looked at the map and noticed as she walked. Her eyes lit up when she saw the building in front of her.


    This is it.


    In front of us is the same three-story building, but compared with the luxurious baiweizhai, this building is much dilapidated. The sign of "yushizhai" is hanging obliquely. The door is open. It''s empty. No one in the past looks inside.


    "Here, go in." Tang Xiaotang said to Qi Xuan.


    "Go in Qi Xuan was puzzled. Here... Is that restaurant that those people just said would be closed?


    "Well, don''t you think it''s a good place?" The location is also good. It''s just in the downtown area. It''s easy to collect information or make money.


    "So you want to..."


    "Buy here!" Tang Xiaotang said directly.


    She was sure that she was not the only one who saw the business opportunities here, so they had to be faster and buy it first.


    "Good."


    Qi Xuan didn''t ask why. He was no longer the noble and arrogant son who didn''t pay attention to money. These days, he deeply realized the importance of money and power, and he also knew that no matter how much money he brought from the palace, the amount was limited, and he would run out one day.


    "Dududu..."


    the crutch knocked on the ground and reverberated in the open room. Qi Xuan stooped and came in. At a glance, he saw the man sitting on the front step with his head in his hands.


    He looked decadent, with messy hair and wrinkled clothes, as if he hadn''t slept for days.


    "Sorry, we''re closed." Hearing the voice, the man didn''t lift his head. The deep and hoarse voice came out from the disordered hair, with depression and obscurity.


    "Are you the boss here?" Qi Xuan looked at the restaurant and asked faintly.


    It can be seen that the scale of this restaurant is not small. At least before it became like this, the decoration of the whole building can be regarded as low-key and connotative. Even if there is no decoration now, we can still see the difference.


    "Well... Although it''s a bit down and out, it can barely be used after decoration." In this regard, Tang Xiaotang gave her advice, and she even estimated the price from the bottom of her heart.


    She is always picky. Qi Xuan has been used to it. In fact, it means that she is satisfied with it.In fact, he is very satisfied here. It''s said that Da Yin is hidden in the city. This place is really a place where you can hide yourself.


    And this boss...


    he squinted and looked at the man still holding his head. He didn''t seem to hear him, so Qi Xuan repeated again with a good temper: "are you the boss here?"


    "Sorry, we don''t do business today." The man still doesn''t lift his head, he is immersed in his own world and doesn''t want to come out.


    Looking at the man in front of him, his clothes look good and not like old ones. Although his hair is messy, it''s not dirty. He can even see his bun.


    Qi Xuan raised his crutch and hit him on the head.


    He is a martial arts practitioner, this strength is not light, the man was knocked to the head, finally no longer silent, he raised his head angrily: "are you sick?"?! I can''t open it -- "


    seeing a beggar in front of me, his words choked in his throat, and he looked surprised.


    "I want to buy your restaurant." Qi Xuan''s light way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    Huang Yu has lived for more than 30 years. Before the yushizhai was down, no one wanted to buy it from him. However, no matter the other party was a prince or a rich merchant, no beggar dared to say so.


    But he owes gambling debt, so he will not give up if he takes a chance.


    Moreover, even if he doesn''t sell it... Baiweizhai will eventually take it out to pay his debts. In his private heart, he doesn''t want his half life''s hard work destroyed.


    "What price are you willing to offer?" He raised his head and looked at the beggar in front of him. His face was dirty and he could not see his appearance. He was only wearing a robe with holes and no color. His hand with black stains was leaning on a stick. He could not tell his age, only his black eyes, deep and indifferent.


    After all, Huang Yu had been in the shopping mall for many years. At a glance, he immediately judged that the beggar was unusual. His attitude is serious, and there is a glimmer of hope in his heart. Maybe, he can really help himself?


    "What price do you want?" Qi Xuan asked.


    Huang Yu hesitated for a moment, then raised his head, looked directly into his eyes and quoted a price.


    "Twenty thousand taels."


    His hand hanging on his side was clenched, and his palms were slowly covered with sweat.


    With the twenty thousand Liang, he will be able to pay off his gambling debts, and the rest of the money can be used to do a small business, which is enough to support himself. Moreover, the price may be more than that of baiweizhai before, but now, even if the price of this restaurant is reduced to zero, no one will buy it.


    "Yes."


    He thought that the man in front of him would not agree, but he didn''t even hesitate, so he agreed quickly.


    "You... Don''t bargain?"


    This time, it was Huang Yu''s turn to be surprised. He carefully observed the beggar in front of him. He didn''t seem to be able to take out twenty thousand taels of silver at a time. If he had so much money... Why did he still dress like this?


    "Tomorrow morning, the money will be delivered. In three days, someone will take over here." Qi Xuan didn''t answer him. The master told him that the hidden value of the restaurant was more than 20000 Liang. Although the price was slightly higher, it was very valuable.


    Moreover, it''s not difficult for him to take out the money. The master told him that as long as he renovated the restaurant well and sent someone to publicize it, the restaurant would start to make profits within three months.


    Although he didn''t know what publicity meant, Qi Xuan absolutely believed what she said, and he agreed without hesitation.


    "By the way," he seemed to think of something. Qi Xuan looked at him again. His deep vision didn''t have much deterrent, but Huang Yu felt that he was seen through: "I think these three days are enough time for the boss to deal with his own affairs."


    "I''m sure the boss won''t do anything that takes money but doesn''t do anything. Come on?" The bottom of his heart seemed to be thoroughly seen through, and the sweat on Huang Yu''s head came out, completely dispelling his absurd idea.


    "Wait!"


    Seeing that Qi Xuan was about to turn and leave, Huang Yu suddenly stopped him.


    Qi Xuan turned back and stood in front of the door. The light coming in from the door made his figure look very tall. Even at this moment, his waist was bent. In Huang Yu''s eyes, he felt that he was as reliable as a mountain.


    "I can only charge you 10000 Liang, but..." he gritted his teeth and made up his mind completely: "I want to stay here."


    The meaning of this sentence is many, but in the hearts of two people present, this sentence has only one meaning.


    He wants to follow Qi Xuan.


    Huang Yu is just reluctant to give up his foundation. Maybe it''s because he is rich, mysterious and curious.


    But many years later, whenever Huang Yu thought about it, he would be glad. Fortunately, at that time, he chose to put all his eggs in one basket and chose this person.


    It was the right choice in his life.


    Qi Xuan watched him silently, as if he was estimating his value.


    This calm look was more disturbing than the deep one just now. Huang Yu wanted to flinch under that sight, but in the end, he held back.


    At this moment, no one spoke. Not even Tang Xiaotang.


    She had already taught Qi Xuan the skill of knowing people. He had to learn how to choose.


    This is his test.


    "Good."


    Finally, Qi Xuan spoke. He looked at him and finally slowly laughed.


    It was an extremely gentle smile. Although it seemed extremely strange with the face that could not be seen, Huang Yu felt that it was so consistent with this face.


    When he recalled this scene later, Huang Yu realized that some people are born to be dragons and phoenixes. Even if they are down, even if they fall into the dust, one day they will be reborn and soar to the sky.


    -


    since Huang Yu has chosen to follow, Tang Xiaotang is too lazy to let Qi Xuan go to other people. Indeed, no one is more suitable to manage this restaurant than Huang Yu, who has been in business for more than ten years.In that month, she taught Qi Xuan a lot of management experience that was more advanced than the world. Qi Xuan taught them to Huang Yu to continue to manage the restaurant. Huang Yu didn''t have to worry about the money. He would ask someone to send it to him. In the past three days, he only needed to solve his own problems, and then found someone to put it here according to the drawings drawn by Qi Xuan (actually by Tang Xiaotang) Just redecorate it.


    Of course, I didn''t forget that qiche came from later generations. Although Tang Xiaotang''s design is novel, it doesn''t have any style elements of later generations. Even if qiche saw it, he would only think it was an ancient man with ideas, and would not want to go to other places.


    It''s not possible to decorate the restaurant for a while, so Qi Xuan gave Huang Yu half a month. After half a month, yushizhai will reopen. At that time, he will still be the boss here, and most of the things will still be in his charge. When he can''t make up his mind, just send him another message.


    Because of this trust, Huang Yu, who had been hesitant, was very moved. He was determined to live up to his new master''s trust and manage the place well.


    After discussing many issues, an afternoon passed unconsciously. When Qi Xuan and Tang Xiaotang left, the sun had already set.


    There are two palace lanterns hanging at the gate of baiweizhai not far away. On the contrary, there are more people going in and out than at noon. On the contrary, there is no one at the gate of yushizhai, which is only one street away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    Qi Xuan looked back at the brightly lit baiweizhai and the lights farther west. His eyes reflected the fading color of the sky. His eyes were as dark and obscure as the night.


    "Don''t think about it. One day, we will go back together!"


    He was stunned by the sudden sound in his ear, and then he laughed slowly.


    "Well."


    She said, "we''re not.


    When they came back to the temple hungry, they could smell the delicious fragrance of rice in the air after a long distance.


    "Gululu --"


    the sudden sound made Qi Xuan and Tang Xiaotang stand in awe. Qi Xuan''s steps stopped, and the next moment, he heard the laughter in his ears.


    "Ah ha ha ha! What''s that noise? " Tang Xiaotang laughed to tears: "ha ha ha ha! My dear, your stomach is crying


    Qi Xuan was also stunned.


    He looked at his stomach. He didn''t eat all afternoon, so his hungry stomach finally protested.


    Helpless smile, but now Qi Xuan already won''t feel shy and embarrassed, his face as usual said: "we should go back to dinner."


    "Then go quickly!" In fact, Tang Xiaotang is used to smile. She can feel the hunger of her body. It''s not so good.


    "Yes, master." While laughing, Qi Xuan quickened his pace.


    -


    as soon as they entered the broken temple, one person and one charm saw a huge pot set up in the middle of the temple, in which a pot of porridge was cooking.


    In addition, there were several people standing beside the pot dressed as servants of the palace. At this time, one was holding a bowl, another was taking porridge, and another was holding steamed bread to distribute to every beggar.


    On the other side, there are several royal guards in armor and swords. Under their protection, five or six maidservants stand around a beautiful woman in white. She looks sympathetic and gentle, and her voice is gentle: "don''t worry, everyone has it."


    Seeing this person, both Tang Xiaotang and Qi Xuan were stunned.


    Tang Xiaotang recognized at a glance that this was the woman she met in the garden that day who seemed to have something to do with Qi Xuan.


    Qi Xuan was surprised. He did not expect to meet his ex fiancee here, now his nominal sister-in-law.


    What is she doing here? Did zitcher find him?


    He quietly hung his head, slowly moved to the corner to sit down, thinking constantly.


    It is reasonable to say that zitcher will not come in person to solve this kind of problem, but he should not let his side room come here. For this kind of problem, it is enough to send a few servants.


    For example, it''s not impossible for women of large families to go out, as long as they are accompanied by servant girls. Moreover, there are many shops and restaurants specially set up for noble women in the capital. However, places like beggars'' nest are absolutely not allowed for women with status, especially married women.


    Don''t say how the world views such women, just say that their husbands will have a bad heart, and even some serious cases may be abandoned by their husbands.


    Women with a little status all know the consequences of doing this, not to mention that Luo Yun is still the daughter of Zuo Xiangdi, the sideroom of the son of the Xiangyang palace. Isn''t she afraid of being rejected by qiche?


    Or, what does zitcher want her to test here?


    Qi Xuan knew this well, so he was surprised. Tang Xiaotang was not surprised at all.


    What''s the matter? How can Ziche say that the flesh is also an alien. Although he has cancer, he lives thousands of years later, and he really hasn''t publicized their idea.


    "You think too much." She said with indifference: "maybe people just come to experience life?"


    The last time she saw this woman, she knew who she was and, of course, what she thought. However, Qi Xuan''s mood is obviously not affected by her any more. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t bother to make trouble for himself, so he just pretends not to know.


    "Experience life?" Qi Xuan didn''t understand. Sometimes Shifu would come up with many words that he didn''t understand.


    "Ah, I just want to feel the human suffering." As soon as Tang Xiaotang was not careful, she moved the words from other worlds. She explained: "maybe people are just curious and want to see how beggars live."


    Seeing that Qi Xuan was still suspicious, Tang Xiaotang comforted him: "don''t think so much about it. You are so ugly that you can''t look directly at it. Don''t mention this person. Even if Ziche is face to face with you, he can''t recognize you. He can''t know who you are


    Qi Xuan: "I feel relieved, but at the same time, I suddenly feel that my heart is blocked. What''s the matter?


    Tang Xiaotang is right. It''s not qiche''s request that Luo Yun wants to come here. She is voluntary.


    Of course, the purpose is not to see how beggars live, but to make Ziche pay more attention to her.


    Qi Che''s character, and he lived for more than a month, although Luo Yun can not fully understand, but also understand at least eight points.He doesn''t care about these things, and sometimes Luo Yun feels that he doesn''t seem to be a person of this dynasty, and his ideas are extremely... Crazy.


    She didn''t want to pay attention to the rest, but she knew the most important character of him.


    Too much pity... Or lust.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    Of course, it''s not a good character for her.


    Luo Yun knows that if she doesn''t want to be forgotten by qiche, she must help him.


    Of course, her heart is not willing to come, after all, this is a beggar''s nest, no one would like to come to the beggar''s nest, especially since she was a child.


    Thinking about this, she unconsciously raised a bit of resentment to qiche, but also a bit of regret.


    If... If it was Qi Xuan, he would not find so many women.


    Seeing that things were almost done, she couldn''t stand the smell of burning firewood, so she took a few girls to leave first.


    As soon as she left, Qi Xuancai raised his head and looked at her back. There was still a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    Once... He wanted to marry her so much... Their marriage was decided by his mother when she was alive. He still remembered the scene of seeing her for the first time. At that time, they were still young. She held the same little hand and said that she would marry him...


    it was not sad. He never hoped that she would share happiness and hardship Although he could understand her, he could not forgive her.


    She ended their relationship in such a decisive way, and gave him such humiliation, which he could not care about, but in the end was resentful.


    "Master, will you leave me?"


    Tang Xiaotang feels that Qi Xuan is in a low mood, but at this moment, he refuses her to see his heart, and she doesn''t force her to peep.


    But Tang Xiaotang is charming after all. After a little thought, she can understand what he is thinking.


    Instead of answering his question, she asked another one.


    "Qi Xuan, do you know why I want to protect you?" Tang Xiaotang suddenly became serious, and Qi Xuan was stunned by her question.


    He didn''t know... Yes, he never seemed to doubt her purpose, and unconditionally believed that she was really guarding her.


    "Why?" Intuitively, this is an important question.


    "Because you shoulder the rise and fall of the whole Daqi, and your existence determines the existence of more people."


    "It''s my duty to protect you, and your duty is to protect the whole Daqi and the people you see." She said.


    "You are destined to be the master of the world."


    So don''t think so much! Take away your Wenqing''s idea! Isn''t it just a girl? After as long as you want, you will have countless girls!


    "Will you leave me then?" Qi Xuan listened quietly. Then, as if he wanted to get an answer, he asked again stubbornly.


    "Well... It''s not necessarily..." before, Tang Xiaotang would definitely stay, but recently because of the mysterious organization, she knew that she could not stay in the mission world as before.


    Hearing her words, Qi Xuan didn''t speak. He just dropped his head and shrunk to the corner of the wall. His slender body curled up against the wall in a strange posture, but his whole body was full of loneliness and sadness, like some abandoned large animal, pathetic.


    Tang Xiaotang: "what are you going to do?" The style changes every second. What''s wrong?


    "You have taken up the body of the disciple. Do you intend to abandon him like this?" He low some hoarse voice, with a trace of grievance, listen to Tang Xiaotang all over the goose bumps are up.


    This said, how can she feel like a heartless man? What is occupying his body?


    Wait, well, she does seem to take over his body... Poof! incorrect! When did this guy become so cheeky? He would never have said that before when he was so ashamed!


    "Shifu..."


    but Qi Xuan screamed again as if he didn''t feel her emotion.


    "..." Tang Xiaotang''s soul was beating around for a while. If she had entity now, her goose bumps would have fallen off one layer after another.


    She suddenly felt that Qi Xuan didn''t need her to teach him any more. If he pretended to be good now, there would be nothing wrong with other people!


    "Stop, stop, stop! Don''t shout. I didn''t say I''d abandon you. " Tang Xiaotang can''t stand it any more. Qi Xuan''s voice is warm and clear, but it''s a little hoarse. It sounds like imagination. If Tang Xiaotang hadn''t made up his mind, he would have agreed to take care of everything.


    "Master, won''t you leave?" Qi Xuan is very happy.


    "It doesn''t have to be... Well, I promise you, at least, I won''t leave you until your mission is completed."


    Qi Xuan pursed his lips. Although he was not satisfied with the answer, he at least got her promise.


    "You... You haven''t eaten yet? This... This is for you... "A timid voice came from his ear. Qi Xuan raised his head and saw that the female beggar was standing in front of him that day, holding a white steamed bread in her hand."Here you are, eat quickly!"


    He looked at the steamed bread in front of him, and it looked like it had just come out of the oven.


    "Thank you, but I''m not hungry." Qi Xuan smile, restore the usual indifference, his eyes only alienated.


    He did not take the steamed bread in the hands of female beggars, let her slightly droop, eyes sad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    Just now, he has been looking at the lady... He must like her very much...


    indeed, who would not like such a beautiful and gentle woman?


    She has been watching him in silence since he saved her child. He is different from all the beggars here. He always has a kind of indifference and alienation. He never grabs for food, and even gives his food to the weaker children and the elderly.


    He is a very good person, although his face is not clear, and his leg is not good, but she still feel that he is different from everyone, even her dead husband can not compare with him.


    But... She also knew that she was not worthy of him...


    put the steamed bread in his hand, and she reluctantly laughed: "you can eat it... I have it with you."


    "Well, she seems to really like you." Tang Xiaotang looked at her lonely back and said.


    In fact, she thinks that this sister paper is more reliable than the one Qi Xuan likes. Although her identity is really a little low... And most importantly, Qi Xuan doesn''t seem to like her at all.


    Qi Xuan did not speak.


    Tang Xiaotang stopped talking about this topic. After a moment of silence, she changed the topic: "here, he''s been looking at you."


    She refers to Wang Yong. He has been watching him since Qi Xuan entered the door. If the two bodyguards who distributed the food were not there, he would have come right away.


    "Thank you very much!"


    Finally, he found a chance to come over and whispered to Qi Xuan.


    "Nothing. I wish I could help you." Qi Xuan gave a faint smile.


    "Who on earth is he?" Wang Yong finally can''t help but wonder, quietly inquired.


    Early this morning, many government officials came here to inquire about the situation. The leader was actually Lord Jing Zhaoyin. They said that Wang Shizi of Xiangyang ordered them to come. He was extremely close and said that he would help them solve the problem immediately.


    Who is he that can let Shizi come out for him? If so, why does he live outside the capital?


    Is it a hermit?


    "Listen, you can''t tell anyone about this." Qi Xuan said to him, "he doesn''t want others to know, especially those people," he looked at the food distribution guards. "That will bring you trouble."


    "I understand." Wang Yong nodded solemnly: "I just told you." I don''t know why, he always feels that this person has a kind of convincing power.


    What''s more, he didn''t say anything about his deal with that man. He has decided to go again this evening. He decided to follow him!


    "If only you could understand." Qi Xuan felt a sharp look on him and looked back quietly. He saw the head of the Western District sitting under the altar. He held his chest in his hands, neither went to get food nor looked at the guards. His face was not clear, and his eyes were staring at him, as if he wanted to see through him.


    Qi Xuan gently drew back his eyes. He didn''t understand why the man was looking at him, but his eyes were not hostile. There was only one kind of exploration and one kind of estimation.


    He knows him? Or has he seen him before?


    "Are you looking at him?" Wang Yong turned his head to look along with his eyes, but at this time, the man had also withdrawn his eyes. He only saw the strong man sitting under the altar with his chest in his arms, and then frowned: "you''d better not look at him, be careful to annoy him."


    He saw this man more than once, because other beggars looked at him a few more times, he threw a tyrannical look, and even asked people to beat those beggars who offended him with their eyes.


    "How much do you know about him?" Qi Xuan asked suddenly.


    "Why do you ask this?" Wang Yong felt very curious.


    "No, it''s nothing. It''s just that he doesn''t look like a beggar." Qi Xuan smiles.


    "You don''t look like a beggar," Wang Yong said, and then said, "in fact, I don''t know much. You know we came here only a few months ago, when this man was already here."


    "Other beggars call him brother Biao. I heard them say that the leader here was not brother Biao before, but since he came here one day half a year ago, one person has picked over the former leader."


    Here, he approached Qi Xuan and said in a low voice, "I think he''s a fugitive, disguised as a beggar in order not to be found."


    "How do you know?" Qi Xuan asked.


    "When I was on the street, I saw the picture on the wanted list. There was a man who looked like him," he said, pointing to his left eye. "They all have a scar here."


    Qi Xuan saw a deep scar on the man''s left eye. Although he could not see clearly under the stain, he could still see it because of the deep wound.


    "Do you know why you want him?" When Qi Xuan asked again, Wang Yong shook his head: "I don''t know. You know I can''t read. How can I know the words on it?""Where is the wanted list?" Qi Xuan asked.


    "On the west side of the Imperial City, under the wall." Wang Yong said, "you won''t be interested in this, will you? If he is really a fugitive, you''d better stay away from him


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    "Thank you. I see." Qi Xuan laughed and didn''t speak any more.


    As soon as it was dark, the people in the palace left. Because they have learned from Wang Yong that their identity has been solved, the beggars in the East are very excited. They can finally get rid of their identity. At that time, whether it''s going to be a long-term job in a big family or looking for a short-term job, it''s better to live as beggars.


    Because they were excited, they went to bed later than usual. Everyone was very excited. Of course, this was only the East. The beggars in the West had to look at them enviously.


    Qi Xuan was not with other people. He sat alone in a corner and looked at the man sitting on the corner. His mind kept thinking.


    "Master, I think he must know me." He said to Tang Xiaotang.


    "Well, maybe he doesn''t know you, he just thinks you are different." Tang Xiaotang takes a look at the man sitting at the corner. He has a strange attitude towards Qi Xuan. He looks at Qi Xuan with a trace of examination, as if he is thinking about something.


    Just at this moment, his eyes also cast over, and Qi Xuan look at each other, Tang Xiaotang peep into his heart.


    "So it is..." Qi Xuan heard her say a, he subconsciously asked: "what''s the matter? Master


    "No, nothing." Tang Xiaotang decided to let him find out for himself.


    Seeing that she didn''t say it, Qi Xuan didn''t ask again.


    At this time, the beggars'' excitement also went down. One after another, some people began to feel sleepy. The old man and young children had already gone to sleep, and others also went to rest one by one. In the end, only he and Wang Yong had not slept.


    Qi Xuan knew what Wang Yong was going to do. He closed his eyes and leaned against the wall, pretending to sleep. Sure enough, after a while, he was heard to get up and leave.


    Then he got up and walked out slowly.


    Feeling that someone was watching behind him, Qi Xuan limped into the thick trees outside the temple to avoid the sight. He immediately jumped to the top of the tree.


    "Is that him?"


    "Well." Tang Xiaotang looked at the map. There was a spot at the gate of the temple. It was really the beggar in the West.


    "What is his origin?" Qi Xuan looked back at the Black Gate of the temple. Even though he had excellent eyesight, he could not see whether there was anyone there through the trees.


    "Let''s go. Will you go to the street tomorrow and have a look?" Tang Xiaotang deliberately avoided this topic.


    "So it is." Qi Xuan no longer looked at the temple gate. Now, he did have more important things to do.


    After several ups and downs, he went back to his room as quickly as last time. This time, Qi Xuan didn''t plan to stay for a long time. He handed over a stack of bank notes to the clerk and gave him a few words.


    Before he left, Qi Xuan specially went to see Luo San. This time, he was really honest. He was in his room all day. When he saw Qi Xuan, he quickly told Qi Xuan the news from Qi Che these days.


    Everything was going on according to the plan. Qi Xuan also told him a few words and left quickly.


    After he went back, he found that the beggar was still sleeping in the corner, as if he had never left.


    Qi Xuan walked in, leaned against the corner and closed his eyes. He ran his internal power silently and adjusted his breathing to make him look like he was asleep.


    After a while, he heard footsteps again, this time Wang Yong. After he came in, he sat directly in the corner of the wall, and soon snored.


    Outside the sky has been a faint blue, another hour or two, the day will be bright.


    -


    at this time, the left prime minister''s office is in the middle of nowhere.


    Last night, Zuo Xiang, who lived in my concubine''s courtyard, got out of bed, dressed and began to eat.


    Half an hour later, he will go to the court. Emperor Qi is tyrannical. Although his ministers are dissatisfied with him, they dare not strike the court openly. So no matter how reluctant they are to kneel down to him, they have to go to the court every day.


    "Master -"


    "what''s the matter?"


    From the door came the voice of the confidant. The left prime minister''s hand with the bowl was not satisfied, and the voice was a bit unhappy. Standing beside him, the concubine who served for him quickly put down her chopsticks and lowered her head to one side.


    "It''s the first lady who sent the letter."


    The confidant also knew that his master was angry to get up. He didn''t dare to disturb him at this time, but the one who sent the letter was the most favored one. Now he married the eldest lady of Wang Shizi in Xiangyang, so he had to report to him: "the messenger said that there was something urgent."


    "Let him in." Although Zuo Xiang was not happy, he knew it was more important. He put down his chopsticks and sat quietly, and immediately a servant came to clean up all the unfinished food on the table.


    "Squeak --"


    the door opened, and a little guy with a low head came in, knelt respectfully on the ground and kowtowed to Zuo Xiang: "Mr. Xiang, miss, let the servant deliver the letter."


    "Where''s the letter?" Left phase asked with a straight face.


    He took out a packet of good letters from his clothes and put his hands in front of the left prime minister. The red paint on it was dazzling. Immediately a servant girl stepped forward to receive the letter and sent it to Zuo Xiang.Zuo Xiang opened the letter, and it seemed that the concubine had retreated. After reading the letter, Zuo Xiang immediately burned it in the oil lamp on the table, and then said in a deep voice: "you go back to tell the young lady that you want her to rest assured. I have written down this matter."


    "Yes, Mr. Xiang!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    Little Si slowly disappeared at the door, left phase looked at the white sky, sighed.


    Nowadays, life is more and more difficult. Emperor Qi''s age is more and more old, and his temper is more and more uncertain. Especially those who hold great power, which one of them is not daring to live? Now the only thing that the Qi emperor valued and trusted was probably Qi Che, the prince of Xiangyang.


    Fortunately, I sent out a daughter at that time. It was worthwhile to get such news.


    A trace of depression flashed through his eyes. Only this time, in order to keep himself, his subordinates would give up.


    it''s a little bit bright, and Huang Yu, who is dressed neatly for the first time these days, has been waiting for a long time at the entrance of yushizhai.


    He didn''t sleep all night last night, but his spirit was unexpectedly good. He took good care of himself and combed his hair neatly. He was waiting here before dawn.


    He always felt that everything yesterday was like a dream, and his heart was uneasy.


    He regretted that he had made the decision so soon. He knew that the other party was just a beggar...


    the more he waited, the more anxious he was. The sun had come out and there were more and more pedestrians on the street, but no one appeared. Finally, he was disappointed.


    Maybe he shouldn''t hold too much hope, it''s just a beggar...


    he laughed at himself, maybe he really thought too much, it''s just a liar...


    he opened the door, was about to enter, suddenly heard a strange voice behind him: "are you Huang Yu?"


    He looked back, only to see a strange young beggar standing behind him, his eyes bright, fixed looking at him, and then whispered: "someone, let me send you something."


    He slightly opened his ragged coat, revealing a huge amount of money inside.


    "Come on in!"


    Huang Yu was just surprised for a moment, and soon his expression was restrained. He turned around and opened the door without much expression and let him in.


    The door closed quickly and no one noticed.


    As soon as it was light, Qi Xuan and Tang Xiaotang went to the wall on the west side of the imperial city to look for the wanted warrant Wang Yong said yesterday.


    In fact, this area does not belong to Wang Yong. Wang Yong told them that he only saw it when he went back one day. If he came here and was found by beggars in the west, he would be driven or even beaten.


    There are a lot of people in this area because there are wanted notices and various notices, so there are beggars in the West. It''s still early now, but there are few people, and the beggars haven''t come either. There are only various wanted notices and notices on a large blue stone wall.


    Qi Xuan plans to take advantage of the fact that they haven''t come yet to look over here and find the wanted warrant he''s looking for. Although he was not afraid of the beggars, he didn''t want to disturb the man. Fortunately, the beggars haven''t come yet. He has enough time to look for them.


    After a long period of hard work, Qi Xuan couldn''t see the signs clearly. He went to the top and began to look for them one by one.


    After searching for a long time, he looked for all the long-standing wanted notices, but he didn''t find the one described by Wang Yong. So Qi Xuan had to go to the other end of the wall, where all the wanted notices of fugitives who committed serious crimes or important things were posted.


    Is that man really an important fugitive? But he didn''t have the ferocity and murderous intention that the murderer often had. Moreover, he had a good look and a sense of righteousness. He didn''t look like a murderer.


    After a close look, he still didn''t find it. At this time, it was already bright, and several lazy beggars came slowly from afar. Qi Xuan didn''t want to be noticed by them, so he had to give up.


    "Wait! There


    Just as he was about to leave, he heard the voice coming from his mind, and a picture appeared in his mind. He immediately looked back and saw a scarred face under a newly pasted wanted notice that didn''t have a fixed floating corner.


    At this time, the beggars had already approached. Qi Xuan could not think much. He pulled down several wanted notices on the wall, quickly turned around and disappeared at the other end of the wall.


    There were more people on the street, so Qi Xuan had to put all the wanted notices into his clothes, ready to wait until noon to have a good look.


    Leaning on crutches, he limped to yesterday''s place. But after a while, he suddenly saw that the people around him were crowded and retreating to both sides. Qi Xuan''s ears moved. He heard the sound of horse''s hooves in front of him. There were more than one horse, but the speed was not fast. It sounded like a carriage.


    Don''t know what happened, he also followed the crowd back to both sides, quietly listening to people''s discussion.


    "Let''s go! Get out of the way


    Two teams of bodyguards appeared in the field of vision, each holding a big knife, with a dignified face.


    "Let''s go! Give wayThe crowd was brutally divided into two roads. Although they were dissatisfied, they did not dare to make any noise. At this time, three prison cars were pulled by horses and appeared in front of us. The people in the cars were wearing prison clothes, with loose hair and could not see their faces clearly.


    The carriage rolled by until the expressionless guards and the prison wagon disappeared at the corner of the street.


    "What happened?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Well, who''s going to be beheaded again...


    "... "


    " don''t you go and see what''s going on? "


    "Go! Of course, it''s nothing to do


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    A large group of people crowded to the place where the prison car disappeared. Qi Xuan stood in the same place, looking at the place where the people disappeared and frowning.


    "What happened?" Some of them were beyond expectation. Qi Xuan asked from the bottom of his heart.


    "I don''t know," because of the butterfly, Qi Che, many things can''t just look at the plot. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know either. However, "let''s go and have a look, and we''ll know."


    She felt that this might have something to do with zitcher.


    There were a lot of people. Qi Xuan crowded in the crowd and walked to the other side of the imperial city. The more he walked, the more his brows wrinkled.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Xiaotang felt the resistance rising slightly from the bottom of his heart.


    "This is the way to the vegetable market." Qi Xuan said deeply.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know the way, but when she saw the scene, she guessed what would happen: "if you don''t want to go, forget it." And really, she didn''t really want to see the bloody scene of beheading.


    "No, let''s go." If he doesn''t go, he won''t get more information. Now, what Qi Xuan wants to know most is what happened.


    "Well," Tang Xiaotang thought. Since he didn''t care, she could bear it. If he didn''t feel comfortable, they could leave after hearing the news.


    Following the crowd, they came to an open place. On the stone platform, the beheader had already sat down, and the three executioners with big knives also stood aside. The prisoners in the prison car had been taken to the ground and knelt down. The crowd was bustling. Although they had awe on their faces, their eyes were slightly excited and curious.


    At this time, the supervisor on the stage stood up and looked down at the crowd. The noise under his sharp eyes gradually stopped, people looked at him.


    He nodded to the civil servant beside him, and the man picked up a volume of paper and read it.


    The people around them gradually understood what had happened. It turned out that these three people had embezzled millions of taels of relief money, causing countless people in the disaster area to die of famine. So the emperor ordered them to be beheaded.


    Qi Xuan, who was hidden in the crowd, listened to his voice. Although his look did not change, Tang Xiaotang felt that his heart was more and more heavy and surprised. Her eyes flashed over one of the three people who kept struggling: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Shifu..." Qi Xuan''s repressed voice slowly rang out: "I don''t believe it..."


    depression, doubt, anger... His mood is extremely wrong, but Tang Xiaotang is very calm, she didn''t answer.


    "I don''t believe he would do that!" His eyes were on the struggling man, with deep surprise and grief, as if something had been broken: "how could he do such a thing?"


    The scene that he once taught himself emerged. The serious face of a man was still in front of him. He still remembered his teaching. He said that the most important thing for a gentleman is his integrity and conduct. He would rather starve to death than do such a thing against his conscience.


    How can a man like him embezzle the silver?


    Tang Xiaotang has known for a long time that some of the three people have been wronged. She can smell the resentment from afar, but...


    she said in a tone of indifference that she had never seen before: "restrain your emotions."


    There are many officials here. It''s too strange for him to look at a beggar now. Once he is noticed, he will be in big trouble.


    "But master! I really don''t believe that''s what he is His soul is in violent fluctuation, Tang Xiaotang feels his emotion is very excited: "he is wronged!"


    "My lord knows," Tang Xiaotang''s indifferent tone finally calmed Qi Xuan: "so what?"


    "Do you think he was wronged, and you can save him by saying it?"


    Her questioning finally calms Qi Xuan down. He closes his eyes and hides his angry eyes.


    "Say it, you can''t save him, you can hurt yourself." Her calm tone seemed like a bucket of cold water pouring head on, and Qi Xuan''s emotion suddenly calmed down.


    Yes, she''s right. He can''t do anything now.


    When he opened his eyes again, the fundus of his eyes had returned to calm, but the depth of his eyes was filled with endless black.


    He knows because he has no ability.


    The civil servants on the stage had finished reading the whole volume of documents. The executioner drew out the sign behind the three men. Qi Xuan watched the scene, holding his fingers tightly, and his nails fell into the flesh.


    He was the master who taught himself since childhood. In his heart, he was no less than his father. Although he now knows that he is a bit pedantic and lofty, he really loves the people and gives them everything.


    And even if he was down, the master still didn''t give up on him, and he secretly asked the boy to give him some food.


    He would never, and could never, do such a thing!


    But he can''t do anything. He can''t even stand up and say he''s innocent. He can only watch him die unjustly with the charges.


    "If you don''t want to see it, you can leave now." Tang Xiaotang already knows that although he wants him to grow up, he still doesn''t want Qi Xuan to see such a scene, which is too cruel for him."No, I''m not leaving."


    He has to watch this, he has to remember.


    Tang Xiaotang stopped talking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    Qi Xuan''s eyes didn''t blink. He told himself that this would be the last time he saw such a scene.


    "Alas..." a sigh suddenly sounded in his ear, and he heard the unprecedented mild tone in his mind: "don''t look."


    As the machete fell, his eyes suddenly darkened and he could see nothing.


    Tang Xiaotang turned her head in disgust. The smell of resentment filled her nose. It took her a long time to disperse. She had to temporarily shield her senses.


    "How are you? "Qi Xuan?"


    Qi Xuan had no voice for a long time. Tang Xiaotang felt a little strange. She was about to ask him what happened, when she heard Qi Xuan''s calm voice.


    "Master, I''m fine."


    As soon as his voice fell, he regained the right to control his body. When he opened his eyes, he had regained his calm: "let''s get out of here."


    "Are you really OK?" Tang Xiaotang always feels that something is wrong with him. He seems to be too calm, but she doesn''t feel any problem with peeping.


    "Well, don''t worry, master. I''m fine."


    He has already turned around to leave, Tang Xiaotang has no choice but to doubt his words. His appearance doesn''t look like nothing.


    There is doubt in the bottom of my heart. Tang Xiaotang is worried that it will make him have a psychological shadow.


    "Don''t worry, master. I just think I''m still too weak." Qi Xuan seems to feel her mood, and his voice is very calm.


    "I want to be strong." He looked at the Imperial City in the distance. The towering yellow glazed tiles were shining in the sun. The place, which symbolized the highest power, seemed to be talking to Tang Xiaotang and himself.


    "Don''t worry, you will be stronger." Tang Xiaotang said softly.


    Qi Xuan turned and left the crowd without looking back.


    His heart is extremely calm, no one knows, even the master does not know.


    At the moment when he just smelled the blood, he seemed to hear the voice repeat in his ear again: "it''s all because you are too weak. Qi Xuan, you are useless."


    "So give me your body and I''ll help you."


    A month passed quickly.


    Yushizhai has been renovated and opened. Although it is like a sea of stones in Kyoto, it only splashes a little wave, and then there is no sound.


    After all, there are so many restaurants in Beijing. If you want to do it, you need not only the ability, but also the strict backstage.


    The reopening of a restaurant that was about to go bankrupt did not attract much attention.


    However, for Qi Xuan, this was the first step in his rise.


    During this period, Wang Yong got rid of the identity of beggars and got registered permanent residence in the capital one after another. In order to show the generosity of the palace, qiche specially selected some people to work in the palace.


    Although these people are very grateful on the surface, they all know from Wang Yong who really helped them, so they all remember the kindness of the mysterious childe in their hearts.


    Other people have also found suitable jobs for themselves. Those who have no ability to work also get a lot of money to buy houses in the suburbs of Beijing. Whether the money Qi Xuan gave them before or Qi Che gave them from his private bank later, it is enough for them to live a carefree life.


    As for Wang Yong, he refused to enter the palace, because Qi Xuan gave him other tasks, so he used the compensation to open a small teahouse in the capital.


    The operation of yushizhai is gradually on the right track. There are many things. Even if Wang Yong helps to deliver the news, Qi Xuan has many things to do. He has to go back to biezhuang every night to deal with them.


    What he needs most now is hands.


    but fortunately, the beggars in the East have moved out of Town God''s Temple. He is no longer worried about being discovered by other people in the middle of the night. In order to find out the origin of the beggar leader and to accept these beggars, Qi Xuan still had to live in Town God''s Temple. For this reason, he even refused Wang Yong''s advice to invite him to live there.


    Qi Xuan and Tang Xiaotang have also seen the wanted notice. The man is indeed very similar to the beggar, but it doesn''t say what crime he has committed. They just say that he is a fugitive from a serious crime, and those who have clues will get a large reward.


    Qi Xuan''s power is growing, and he is becoming deeper and deeper. His smile became more and more gentle, but he and Wang Yong did not dare to look at him directly. Sometimes even Huang Yu, who had experienced a lot, felt cold from the bottom of his heart when he saw Qi Xuan''s smile.


    She saw his heart less and less time, a lot of time from the mirror looking at him, Tang Xiaotang feel don''t know him.


    She should be happy to see such a change in him, but Tang Xiaotang is a little uneasy at the bottom of her heart.


    However, the number of peeping is also less and less, because Qi Xuan looks in the mirror less and less, and Tang Xiaotang is afraid of any harm to him if he contacts his soul directly.


    If it goes on like this, maybe she should find a time to have a good look at what''s wrong with him.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    She looked at Qi Xuan, who was sitting in the corner with his eyes closed. Even if his face was covered with stains, his contour was still as handsome as a knife. Especially after these days of experience, his face became thinner and thinner, but showed a bit of perseverance, and he became more tolerant and disguised. Sometimes when he sat in the temple, he was silent, and no one could notice his existence.


    "Master, why don''t you rest?" As she was thinking, his voice came to her ears.


    Qi Xuan''s eyes were still closed, and the moon was shining on his face. He didn''t move, as if he had entered deep sleep. But Tang Xiaotang knew that he wasn''t asleep.


    "You don''t have a rest." She replied lazily.


    "I can''t sleep, master." He opened his eyes and looked at the lonely moon in the distance. Tang Xiaotang felt that he was suddenly lonely.


    She listened quietly without interrupting.


    "I think I''m becoming more and more strange, master," the moonlight was blocked by a cloud, and his face fell into a shadow: "master, do you think that one day, I will become a stranger to myself?"


    "People always change." Tang Xiaotang replied.


    Qi Xuan did not speak.


    "If I change, master, will you still be with me like today?"


    After a long time, Tang Xiaotang heard Qi Xuan''s deep voice.


    She was not sure whether the gloom she heard from him at that moment was true. Maybe it was the events of that day that really left a psychological shadow on him. In short, Qi Xuan seemed to have a sign of blackening.


    "Yes."


    She repressed the thought that came to her mind and nodded, "yes."


    Anyway, let''s calm him down.


    Besides, she didn''t lie. She couldn''t leave until the task was finished.


    The dark clouds were blown away by the wind, and the moonlight lit up the night sky again. Qi Xuan suddenly burst into a shallow smile, and his tone returned to the previous appearance: "thank you, master."


    After that day, Qi Xuan''s performance went back to the day before watching the beheading. His expression and tone of speaking to Tang Xiaotang were the same as before.


    On the surface, at least, it''s the same as before.


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart is not relaxed because she can''t feel Qi Xuan''s emotion any more. He''s not like what he shows.


    He hid everything in his heart and refused anyone to pry.


    Including her.


    However, there was nothing wrong with this. On the contrary, Qi Xuan made people more convinced of him, and he became more calm and skilled in doing things.


    -


    the night is deep and everything falls into a dream.


    But not all creatures are asleep.


    After discussing with Huang Yu about yushizhai, he stepped back to the temple in the moonlight. Just as he was about to enter the threshold, he heard a low voice.


    "I see it."


    He looked back, only to see in front of the temple after a clump of posts, slowly out of a tall figure, a burning man slowly appeared in the moonlight.


    The man''s deep voice reverberated in the night, and his eyes were shining even in the dark.


    He didn''t change his face, and even his eyes didn''t move for a moment: "I don''t understand what you say."


    "Where have you been?" The man walked into Qi Xuan slowly, and he covered the whole shadow.


    This man is more than seven feet tall, which is already tall among the ancient men. However, this man is half a head taller than him. Moreover, his figure is incomparably strong compared with Qi Xuan''s slender. Usually he can''t see it when he sits there. Now when he comes near, the feeling of oppression is like a hill.


    But he didn''t panic. He didn''t even change his expression. He just said in a very light voice, "I''m afraid it''s nothing to do with you."


    "Keep your voice down. Don''t wake the others up." As if to think of something, his mouth raised a very shallow arc, the man somehow, subconsciously put down the volume.


    "Are you Qi Xuan?"


    The man''s eyes are heavy looking at him, what is flashing at the bottom of his eyes, he only takes a look back.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I have the wrong person." He turned and walked on.


    There was no voice behind him. The man stood still. As for what he was thinking, he didn''t want to know.


    "Qi Xuan, don''t you want to know how your grandfather died?"


    Just as he was about to enter the broken temple with one foot, a man''s clear voice came from behind. His voice was not big, but it was heavy. It was very clear in the night, like a stone hitting his chest.


    Stroking his chest, his face was expressionless, and he continued to move forward without any pause. The cold, emotionless voice slowly rang out: "I don''t want to."


    The man behind him looks surprised. He never thought that this man would be so cold and heartless. But in the daytime, he is not like this...


    "Qi Xuan! You -- "the voice increases unconsciously, but the next moment, he chokes on his throat in the cold sight of the man.What a terrible look in his eyes, so cold and deep, as if what he was looking at was not a person at all, but a mole ant.


    But the next moment, his eyes suddenly returned to calm, even with a smile, as if in an instant for another person: "say, in the end, who are you?"


    Being watched by the eyes that seem to see through everything, the man somehow has the feeling of picking up a life.


    At that moment, even if he had seen the real corpse, he felt the deep suffocation in his eyes. There seems to be a bottomless hole in his eyes, which can devour all the darkness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    However, after calming down, he was determined to believe his observation these days. What''s more, this was his only chance...


    "you are the only grandson of the general of Zhenguo, Qi Xuan." The man burst out laughing. He slowly approached Qi Xuan, his eyes filled with joy and complexity: "it''s really his blood. Qi Xuan, I didn''t mistake you."


    At this point, what else did Qi Xuan not understand? This person should be the hand they had been looking for, left behind by the former general of Zhenguo.


    "Last general Zheng Yi, see you young master!"


    The man knelt down on one knee, clasped his fists in both hands, and made a salute.


    -


    there was a little warm light in the dark bush, and the dead branches in the fire crackled because of the residual water. The man picked up a branch and pushed it towards the middle of the fire.


    Sitting in front of the fire, they were speechless for a while. Finally, Zheng Yi spoke first.


    "Young master, why are you here?" Zheng Yi asked in a deep voice that he did not dare to reveal his identity because he could not decide whether it was Qi Xuan himself, because he had never seen Qi Xuan before. And even though he was driven out by the palace, Qi Xuan was supposed to be a beggar in biezhuang?


    "Are those slaves to you?" Zheng Yi has a sullen look on his eyes and a faint hatred: "it''s all the blame that Mo Jiang didn''t recognize you earlier!"


    "No, it''s none of your business. You don''t have to blame yourself, and it''s not because of this that I left biezhuang." Qi Xuan chuckled, and then he heard a chuckle in his ear.


    "Well, how dare they drive you out?" Tang Xiaotang was awakened from her dream. She was very irritable. She looked up at the man who was sitting straight across the street: "are you going to tell him?" She refers to Qi Xuan''s forces.


    "What do you think, master?" Qi Xuan, while communicating with her from the bottom of his heart, looked at Zheng Yi and said with a gentle smile, "Zheng Yi, you don''t have to call me Shaozhu. Just call me Qi Xuan."


    "How can that be? It''s against the rules. " There is still a trace of doubt and fear in Zheng Yi''s heart. Seeing that Qi Xuan is also relaxed, he thinks that the performance of Shaozhu just now is just because he did not show his fear of identity.


    Frowning, he said with disapproval: "you are the grandson of the general, that is, my little Lord. Even if the general is no longer here, this rule can''t be disordered."


    This person''s character is honest and loyal. Qi Xuan smiles and doesn''t care about this question: "Zheng Yi, is there anyone else?"


    Since he is alive, there must be others who are also alive, but why they didn''t look for him like Zheng Yi? Qi Xuan already knows.


    "How do you know?" Zheng Yi was really surprised, but then he felt that he was worthy of being a descendant of the general. With such ability, those guys should be relieved.


    "Yes, young master," Zheng Yi said gruffly, "in addition to the last general, there are four other people. We are all the most important adjutants of the general."


    "Where are they?" Qi Xuan then asked.


    "They are not in the capital," Zheng Yi said in a low voice. "Since the general''s accident, we have been arrested by the imperial court, and they have fled to other places."


    Qi Xuan listened quietly without saying a word. He knew from the bottom of his heart that the loyalty of these people was worth considering. At least, they were not as loyal as Zheng Yi.


    "But we still have contacts. They are doing well now. Tomorrow I will send them a message and let them come back to see the young Lord." Zheng Yi was very excited when he mentioned this. He said, "young master, if they know you are still alive, they will be very happy."


    "Yes." Qi Xuan didn''t care. He was sure that those people were not as happy to see him as Zheng Yi said.


    But it''s not the issue that he''s most concerned about right now.


    "Zheng Yi, you''re looking for me. There are other things." Qi Xuan laughed faintly.


    That smile is extremely pale. Although he is smiling, Zheng Yi feels that he did not smile: "I want to avenge the general!"


    He suddenly clenched his hand and bit his teeth. The muscles on his face were stiff, and the light of hatred came out of his eyes: "the general can never be treason! Someone set him up! "


    "So, what do you want me to do?" Qi Xuan was silent. The radian of his smile did not change at all, but his eyes were cold and indifferent.


    "Young master! You must avenge the general! " In Zheng Yimu''s eyes, tears appeared, as if he thought of something. He said in a hateful voice: "the emperor is fatuous, and he has listened to the slander of villains! And the king of Xiangyang, it''s really not a thing! If it wasn''t for him, how could the young lady leave so early, and you won''t, young master, and you won''t fall into such a state! "


    "Young master, you must avenge the general!"


    Zheng Yi said, his eyes gradually became disappointed: "I''ve only seen what Daqi has become these days when I''m a beggar! The emperor only knew pleasure, corrupt officials ran rampant, the people had nowhere to redress their grievances and were displaced. How many people became beggars! The border is still at war, but the nobles in the capital only know how to live and dream of death. The general led us to guard the mountains and rivers of Qi, but now... "He shook his head as if he could not go on.


    "Such a fatuous and tyrannical monarch, I would rather be the little Lord, and you will be the Lord of the world!" Zheng Yi raised his head and looked at Qi Xuan with burning eyes.


    These days, Qi Xuan''s every move is in his eyes. He is an excellent leader, but he is also a gentleman with benevolence and righteousness. Even beggars can be so kind-hearted. If he was the monarch, Qi would not be like this.


    Zheng Yi is not a politician. He is just a general. He is loyal to the country, but not to the emperor. He didn''t think so much. He just thought that Qi Xuan was more worthy of his loyalty.


    "Overthrow this dynasty and build a new one."


    "Crackle!"


    A firewood made a loud noise, and the sparks soon went out in the air. Zheng Yi suddenly found that Qi Xuan had not spoken since just now.


    "Young master?"


    He stopped and asked strangely.


    "Zheng Yi."


    The light of the fire flickered, and his face was also immersed in the darkness. Zheng Yi suddenly couldn''t see his face clearly.


    "Good."


    He whispered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    Tang Xiaotang fell asleep that night. When she woke up, it was almost dawn.


    Qi Xuan is sitting in a corner sleeping quietly. He breathes steadily and his eyes are closed. Even if his face is covered with stains, his quiet side face looks like a statue.


    She didn''t know what they said last night, but looking at the other end, Zheng Yi was also leaning on the stone wall, looking at this side without blinking, with countless emotions, excitement, worship and respect.


    What exactly did they say last night?


    "Master, are you awake?" As soon as she thought about it, she heard a voice familiar to her predecessors. She didn''t want to be found thinking about him. She pretended to wake up and yawned: "of course, what time is it now?"


    "The time has just passed." Qi Xuan didn''t notice her abnormality. He looked up at the sky and replied, "it''s still early. Shifu can sleep a little longer."


    "Well! Do you think I''m a pig? No more sleep


    Tang Xiaotang with usual tone, as if nothing had happened directly asked: "what did you say yesterday? Tell me quickly


    "It''s nothing. I just talked about my grandfather, and then he promised to give me his power." Qi Xuan said softly.


    "Well, you''re a step closer to your goal." Tang Xiaotang''s heart sank.


    He''s lying.


    Although she didn''t hear the conversation last night, but... If she really only talked about these, Zheng Yi can''t be like that.


    But she didn''t show it, because Qi Xuan''s performance now shows that he can control his body freely.


    Besides, he didn''t believe her.


    It''s clear that everything goes according to his plan, but Tang Xiaotang can''t understand why he has such a change.


    Is that his nature? He used to pretend?


    However, she believed in herself, and his previous character was true. That''s her instinct as a charm. If it''s camouflage, no matter how perfect, she can see through it.


    But now, in order to avoid frightening the snake, she can no longer spy on him.


    She was really surprised.


    He''s like... Suddenly a different person...


    and so on! Someone else?


    If we say that the present Qi Xuan is not the former Qi Xuan at all?


    She narrowed her eyes slightly. It''s not impossible. The mysterious organization seems to be very good at doing such things.


    Why is the sense of existence of intruders in this world so weak, and there is no relevant threat at present? Is it because of this?


    as like as two peas, but how did they not detect themselves, replace the existence of Qi Xuan, and even pretend the soul is the same?


    Of course, it may be that she thinks too much. Qi Xuan is just a simple blackening... It''s better.


    Just in the blink of an eye, Tang Xiaotang thought a lot, but she didn''t show any difference.


    No matter it''s true Qi Xuan or what other soul he''s changed into, no doubt he''s very sensitive. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to show any tricks.


    But at present, the best way is to hold still. Since he is camouflaged, she is also camouflaged. Let them compare. Whose camouflage is better? She doesn''t believe it. He will never show his feet?


    Tang Xiaotang turned her mouth. If there is another soul, she is a little excited! It''s the first time that something can deceive her intuition after living for such a long time. She can''t help feeling excited when she meets her opponent.


    Come on, she''s not afraid! Let her see. Who is more powerful?


    Time flies.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it has been three months since Qi Xuan took over Zheng Yi''s beggars.


    In the past three months, a lot of big things have happened in the capital.


    The flood broke out in the south, and countless people were displaced. Wang Shizi of Xiangyang offered a clever plan to appease the local people, which promoted his reputation. Emperor Dayue of Qi favored him more deeply. He not only granted him the title of King Che, but also set up a house outside the palace. Besides going to bed, he even took him with him for meals.


    In addition, the Duke of Qi in central Beijing was found to collude with foreign countries and directly killed his whole family. Even the livestock in his family were not spared. The nobles who were related to him were punished to varying degrees. Many officials who relied on the Duke of Qi were directly demoted. This made the name of the tyranny of the Qi emperor spread in the court. The ministers were afraid to take up their duties every day Why neglect.


    At the same time, the newly opened yushizhai in Beijing is a good place for many princes and nobles to visit. There are as many dishes as baiweizhai, and the taste is good, and there are often new patterns, so the business of baiweizhai is half short.


    Normally, an ordinary restaurant can''t run so well in the capital. What''s more, this restaurant obviously competes with baiweizhai for business, but baiweizhai has no way to do with it. This makes people very surprised, not to mention the rumor that the owner of baiweizhai is actually Xiangyang King Shizi, today''s qiche king.So it seems that the backstage of the jade food studio is even deeper than the Xiangyang palace.


    People just sigh in their hearts that Jingzhong is really hiding dragon and crouching tiger, but they dare not say it on the surface.


    Who don''t know, now the Qi emperor''s temper is more and more bad, they don''t want to be put on any charges because of saying the wrong thing, to know that the prison of Shenxing department is almost no place now.


    -


    the hot summer has passed quietly, and the autumn wind brings a hint of coolness. The imperial palace of Qi emperor in the south of the Yangtze River is about to be completed. However, as the weather is getting colder, he can no longer go to the summer. Therefore, Qi emperor doesn''t care much about it, but now there is another thing that makes him in a good mood.


    Autumn hunting is about to begin.


    Recently, there have been many disasters, and the officials are not very worried, which makes the Qi emperor feel very tired. Moreover, there is no news about the alchemist he ordered Qi Xuan to look for, so he becomes more and more agitated.


    We can take this opportunity to express our anger.


    After dinner, the Qi emperor ate some elixirs from Fang Shilian in the palace, and called three beauties who were newly selected to the palace to serve him. Just as he was floating, he heard a report from someone outside: "tell your majesty, I''d like to see you."


    "See what you see! I can''t see you


    Qi Dizheng Hi, how can he spare no time to see other people? He roared angrily, and the eunuch who was informed from outside left in a hurry.


    He knew that his majesty didn''t like to be disturbed at this time. If he said that again, he would die!


    "You Xiang adult... It''s not that the slave doesn''t help you... It''s really the Emperor..." the eunuch was embarrassed: "otherwise, come back tomorrow!"


    "I have something important to report. I must see your majesty today!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    The right prime minister is an old man who is nearly 60 years old. He has a big beard. His hair is white, but he is hale and hearty. His wrinkled eyes are still bright: "please, my father-in-law, I am waiting for your majesty here!"


    A touch of worry flashed through his eyes. Seeing the expression of eunuch manager, he didn''t know what emperor Qi was doing? It''s just... His news is really important. He has to report it to the palace at this time.


    Alas... It''s really hard for such an emperor to go the way of Daqi!


    He was an old minister of the three dynasties. Even if the eunuch was the chief eunuch, he did not dare to offend him: "Mr. Youxiang, please sit down first. Hurry up," he glanced at the little eunuch beside him. "Don''t you hurry to serve your tea?"


    The little eunuch went away, and the eunuch manager did not dare to stay. He stepped back with a bitter face, looked at the right Prime Minister sitting inside, remembered the sound from the emperor''s closed bedroom, stamped his feet hard, thought about it, and waved to a little eunuch.


    "Go to King Cheuk''s house and invite him to the palace."


    Now, only king Cheuk has a way.


    -


    Cheung Wang Fu.


    At this time, qiche was also sweating on the beauty''s bed. Suddenly, he received the order to enter the palace. His heart was also angry. He was just trying to find a reason to send the eunuch away. The jade pendant on his neck lit up a gorgeous red light again.


    A violent electric light flowed through qiche''s body. As soon as he was stiff, there was a cold warning sound in his ear. It was like a bucket of ice water pouring down from his head. His desire disappeared instantly. As soon as he turned over, he rolled down from the woman under him. His face was dry and depressed. He pulled on his inner shirt and put it on casually. He said in a very irascible tone: "let him wait for a while, I will be back soon Here we are


    "Archer, are you going to the palace so late?" Behind him, the woman turned over from the bed and sat up, with a perfect S-shaped figure, protruding forward and backward. She took up the outer garment and put it on her body to cover her white body. Then she picked up qiche''s clothes that had fallen all over the floor and took care of them carefully.


    "Xiao Jiao, I''m sorry I can''t be with you tonight." With the help of a woman, zitcher dressed himself and watched the beautiful woman bend over to tie his belt. He felt very guilty: "tomorrow, tomorrow I will accompany you all day!"


    "It''s OK, archer. I''m just worried about you, you know." The woman raised her head and worried: "you are so busy, I''m afraid you are tired."


    "Xiaojiao..." Qi Che was moved. He was just about to say something to the beauty''s eyes. His voice came from his heart: "my Lord, my father-in-law is waiting in the hall..."


    the jade pendant on his neck shines again. Qi Che was so stiff that he had to leave the soft beauty and walk out quickly .


    The boy standing at the door interrupted the master''s embarrassment, but he couldn''t help it. The other party came out of the palace, and it was obviously important for the emperor to summon the master so late, so he had to come.


    "It doesn''t matter..." forced down the dryness in my heart, qiche''s desire was blown by the cold autumn wind outside, and it had been gone for a long time. He walked to the main hall in a hurry and asked, "did the visitor say what it is?"


    "It seems to be some urgent military situation. I heard that the right prime minister went to the palace in the evening..."


    their voices gradually faded away, and a woman in coarse old lady''s clothes came out of the trees beside the courtyard.


    She remembered what she had just heard and thought it was very unusual.


    Thinking of the man''s advice, she restrained her expression and hurried into the main room. Soon she came out with a bucket.


    No one pays attention to the behavior of an ordinary servant, especially at night.


    She took the bucket to the backyard of the palace and handed it to the old man Wang who poured out the night incense as usual. She whispered a few words by the way.


    After a while, a donkey cart full of gongpai drove out of the backyard of the palace, passed through the lane in every corner, and stopped in front of an independent courtyard.


    After a while, a black bird flew up from the yard and soon disappeared into the dark night.


    -


    at the same time.


    A teahouse in Beijing.


    The closed teahouse was dark and silent, but nobody knew it. In a room by the window on the second floor, six people were sitting in front of a round table, looking at the darkness ahead of each other. Four of them were very ugly.


    In the darkness of the window in front of them, there was a figure. His whole body was immersed in the shadow of the night, and his whole body exuded a shallow and gentle temperament.


    The cloud was blown away by the wind, and his face showed for a moment. People only saw a shallow radian on the man''s lips.


    "Zheng Yi, what do you mean --"


    finally, a man with a national face could not help it. He stood up and pointed to one of the men and asked.


    "Shh -"


    suddenly, the man sitting in front of the window put up a finger, his lips still smile, his voice is more gentle, as if in a whisper."Be quiet."


    His smiling eyes looked at the past, the man''s heart inexplicably a cold, dare not say a word, his brain a blank trance sat down.


    "What do you mean, Zhang Yong?" At this time, Zheng Yi can''t help it. He stares at the man who just stood up. His voice is very low and deep: "how can you talk to the little Lord like this?"


    "What little master? I don''t know! He''s just a little boy. Who knows if he''s a fake! " The man was still angry, but he didn''t dare to speak out any more. He felt inexplicably that if he didn''t listen to him, the man would kill him the next second.


    "You! Have you forgotten the general''s kindness to us?! If it were not for the general, how could you sit here now? " Looking at the unwilling faces of his former companions, Zheng Yi felt that he couldn''t believe it for a while. Fortunately, he said that they would be happy to see the young master that day... How could they do this?


    "Brother Yi, it''s not that we don''t want to, it''s just that the general is no longer here after all, and..." he looked at the man sitting in the dark and lowered his voice: "it''s not the general''s parent-child after all, this...


    " what are you saying? Have you forgotten what the first lady did to us? " After stopping saying this, Zheng Yi became even more angry. His voice enlarged unconsciously, but it seemed to think of something. He lowered his voice again: "Qian duo, when miss was alive, she didn''t care less about us. Now she is the only one in the world. How can you say such a thing?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    They were all children of poor families. In those days, the general took them with him and taught them to read, read and learn martial arts like his own sons. At that time, the general''s daughter was older than them, and she took care of them as if they were younger brothers. Now his companions say such words, which makes Zheng Yi feel ashamed and uncomfortable. He just feels that he doesn''t have them I went to see Qi Xuan.


    At that time, when the general had an accident, it was he who stopped all the charges, so these people escaped the danger of killing the nine ethnic groups. Although they were sentenced to exile, at least they saved their lives. Now that they are more developed, they seem to forget all these, which makes Zheng Yi sad and feel cold at the same time.


    If the general is still alive, how miserable he would be to know this scene!


    When he said that, several men were uncomfortable. The unmarried daughter of the general at that time was really kind to them. It''s a bit out of the ordinary for them to say that, but...


    "brother Yi, we all have a family and a wife now. We really don''t want to have any trouble again... I advise you to put it down early and find a place Fang, live a good life. I don''t think he wants to see you either, general, because he will die again. " Another man whispered, his face a little embarrassed, but the tone did not mean to compromise.


    After hearing this, a stream of anger rushed directly to Zheng Yi''s head. His eyes were wide open, and his voice unconsciously increased.


    "If there had been no general, we would have died long ago. Do you have a conscience to say that?"?! You are so ungrateful! A wolf''s heart and a dog''s lung


    "Brother Yi, it''s not our fault..." the man said in a low voice.


    They want to avenge the general, but it''s too dangerous. If you''re not careful, not only will you die, but even your family will die.


    Zheng Yi didn''t tell them that they were actually going to overthrow the rule of Qi emperor and let Qi Xuan be emperor. If you say that, it is estimated that these people will soon escape far away, and they will not even meet.


    "Shut up


    "Zheng Yi."


    Just when Zheng Yi''s anger was about to break out, a gentle voice suddenly sounded, and then Zheng Yi''s anger slowly subsided. Guilt and embarrassment rose to his face. His voice was choked: "young master..."


    it was all his fault. If he knew that these people would become like this, he would rather not contact them again than let them come here To say these chilling words.


    "Nothing. Sit down first."


    His face is like a crown jade, a simple smile: "since you don''t want to, Xuan also don''t force." His slender fingers hold the teacup and pick it up at his fingertips. The smile on his lips is as gentle as the spring breeze.


    After listening to his words, the men relaxed their faces, but at the same time, their hearts also looked down on Qi Xuan.


    This is a little boy who has no ability at all. Besides, he has such a weak character that he can find a way out.


    "But if you don''t want to go out of this door, you can forget about it." He played with the teacup at his fingertips, and the tone became softer and softer. The moonlight reflected on his beautiful face, like a fairy.


    But his words made the four people''s faces look ugly: "if so, what rumors spread out -"


    as soon as his slender fingers were loose, the man looked at the teacup with a smile and fell to the ground at a very fast speed, making a crisp sound.


    "Pa --!"


    The clear and crisp sound is like exploding on several people''s hearts. Their hearts jump and subconsciously hold their breath.


    "Then, don''t blame Xuan for not being polite."


    The smile on the man''s lips is still shallow, but it''s as cold as ice. It''s not until they are taken away by the young man beside them.


    "Chandler, are you right or wrong that we don''t agree with him today?"


    When he got out of the teahouse and went back to his temporary residence, Zhang Yong said it with an ugly face. Looking at the man who had been silent since he just entered the teahouse, his face was as heavy as water, and his heart was suddenly a little uncertain.


    "Maybe we''re all wrong."


    Qian duo frowned and remembered the scene just now. He suddenly regretted his decision just now.


    It''s not that they didn''t get the news. About the former son of the Xiangyang palace, they thought he was just a humble sick cat and couldn''t lift any waves. But today, when they saw him, they found that he was not a weak and incompetent person at all.


    He is a black dragon with curled claws. He has only one chance to soar to the sky.


    He doesn''t know if he is right today, but since he has chosen, they can''t go back.


    "Then we..." another man came and asked cautiously. He knew that their words today offended Zheng Yi and Qi Xuan thoroughly. Since they had made a choice, I''m afraid the other side would not allow them to go back.


    "Not for the time being."


    After thinking for a long time, Qian duo slowly opened his mouth. He looked at the lonely moon in the sky and couldn''t help sighing.¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I''m sorry, young master."


    After Wang Yong left with four people, Zheng Yicai said with a guilty face: "the end will really don''t know, they will think so."


    Maybe it''s time that makes them forget their friendship and make their familiar faces strange and ugly. As long as Zheng Yi thinks of what those people said, he feels sad.


    Why did they become like this?


    "It''s not your fault. It''s their choice, Zheng Yi." Qi Xuan didn''t care much.


    To tell you the truth, he doesn''t pay attention to these people. Now his power is gradually expanding. The information network managed by Wang Yong covers almost the whole capital. There are countless people under him who want to be appointed. If it wasn''t for the fact that these four people used to be under the general of Zhenguo, he would never have met them today.


    He said that, which made Zheng Yi feel more and more uncomfortable. At the bottom of his heart, he not only hated and hated several partners, but also felt sorry for them.


    They didn''t see the wrist of the man in front of them, but he knew it. He was more powerful than the general, and they could get more than they thought.


    But those people missed the chance.


    But Zheng Yi doesn''t intend to say anything for them. Their words had completely broken his friendship with them, and he was very cold now.


    "Hua La --"


    there was a sudden sound of flapping wings outside the window. When Zheng Yixun went, he saw a dark bird resting on the window frame with a letter tied to its foot.


    No need for Qi Xuan to say, he strode up, untied the letter on the bird''s leg, shook it open and checked it, then handed it to Qi Xuan: "little Lord, it''s Obsidian''s letter."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    He stepped forward and stood in front of the man with the desk lamp so that he could see the letter clearly.


    Received the letter, quickly read, hand a Yang, the letter will fall on the fire, into a group of ashes.


    "Zheng Yi, come here." He looked at the side of the man, "there is one thing you need to do."


    "The little Lord, do as you please." The man stepped forward, put his ear close, and heard the man whispering in his ear.


    "The end will understand!"


    After hearing his words, the man stepped back and nodded: "I will live up to the hope of the young Lord!"


    "I believe in your ability," he said, smiling and looking into the man''s eyes, making him inexplicably believe that he was unconditionally trusted: "this matter is only suitable for you."


    "Don''t worry, young master! Give it to the last general! "


    -


    the sky is turning white.


    The house of the king.


    Last night, King Che, who was recruited into the palace, didn''t return all night, and there was no news in the palace, so people in the palace were not only a little worried.


    What''s going on here? Why hasn''t any news come yet?


    The concubines of King Che in the mansion have their own thoughts and backgrounds. They have already tried every means to send people to inquire for information. Those who have no identity and status naturally have no leisure, such as those who worship Buddhism and chant sutras, those who copy sutras and pray, and those who do anything.


    At dawn, the palace summoned several important officials to go, but there was still no news, so more people could not sit.


    It was not until the next day when they went to court that they knew what had happened.


    On the border of Daqi, dozens of small tribes gathered together and took advantage of the defenceless soldiers to occupy Pengcheng. They also slaughtered the people in more than ten villages on the border and even set the villages on fire.


    Emperor Qi was very angry. Since he got the news last night, he had been discussing it with several ministers. Today, he mentioned it in the court. The whole court was shocked. There were all the main fighters, but most of them were main fighters.


    The reason is very simple. As the most powerful country in the world, no one dares to invade Daqi for hundreds of years. This incident of border tribes is a provocation to Daqi, not to mention that their actions are extremely cruel and inhuman, which makes people really unacceptable.


    "Your majesty! These barbarians really deceive people too much! This kind of action obviously does not pay attention to Daqi! We must teach them a lesson! "


    "Your majesty! At this time, we must not seek the sum! Otherwise, will it not appear that I am weak and deceiving? " This is the main battle group.


    "Your Majesty, think twice! These tribes are coming fiercely, and now disasters are constantly happening in China, so Shizi is not conducive to war. We might as well give them some advantages for the time being, let them go back and deal with them when they have the energy in the future. " This is the moderator.


    "Bullshit! It''s the people of Daqi who died there! Is it not more rampant for them to seek peace at such a time? "


    "Yes! Your majesty, there must be no peace! "


    "However, the domestic situation is not very stable now..."


    "..."


    the two factions are constantly arguing and holding their own opinions, but on the whole, the main fighting faction has more advantages. Behind the screen above, Qi Di sat with a gloomy face, listening to the more noisy they were, the more agitated he was. Especially when he heard that the main battle faction was dominant, his mood was even worse.


    He wanted to fight, but it was hard to think of the empty Treasury because he built his own palace. War is very expensive. Not to mention anything else, the daily food and grass of the 10000 people''s army is a huge expense, and the present Treasury simply can''t afford that much money.


    And more importantly, he didn''t know who to hand over military power to.


    Emperor Qi was extremely suspicious. He succeeded to the throne by intrigue, so he always felt that his subordinates were not absolutely loyal to him, so he firmly held the military power recovered from the hands of the former general of Zhenguo, and no one gave it to him.


    It''s impossible for a man who doesn''t believe his son to believe others.


    But let him take the initiative to seek peace, he can''t bear this tone, the bottom of his heart is oppressive.


    After listening to the ministers'' quarrel for a long time, his brain began to ache and his eyes began to turn black.


    Qi Di''s age is getting older and older, and he obviously feels that his body is not as good as before, which makes him panic and angry.


    In fact, his heart is very clear, even if he is the son of heaven, it is impossible to live forever, no matter what he does, it is impossible to retain his dying life.


    Seeing that he closed his eyes and his face was a little ugly, the eunuch on one side immediately understood that he threw away the dust and screamed.


    "Retreat to Korea" -


    -


    -


    there is no solution to the border issue. The troops of several surrounding cities gather together urgently, but they still can''t resist the aggressive invaders.


    Originally, the people guarding the border were always under the hands of the Zhenguo general, but when the Qi emperor regained his military power, he picked them up together. He was afraid of man-made rebellion, so he didn''t appoint a suitable general, so there were not many troops on the border.The border war situation is more and more anxious, and the Garrison has the potential to be defeated, but the court hall is still fighting for the main battle or quarreling with the Lord.


    In recent days, the number of the moderates has increased unexpectedly. In the end, the number of the moderates is even more than the number of the belligerents.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    In fact, the ministers all saw that emperor Qi had the intention of seeking peace, and most of them changed their camp.


    To put it bluntly, no matter how many people die in the border area, it has nothing to do with them. Anyway, they can''t fight to the capital for a while, but if they fight against the Qi emperor, maybe they will die soon.


    But the main fighters still have the upper hand. The reason is very simple. Qiche Wang, who was popular with the emperor of Qi, firmly stood on the side of the main battle faction.


    "Your majesty! The tens of thousands of people who died are also the people of Daqi! If we make peace with the killers, won''t we let them die in peace? I''m willing to lead 100000 soldiers to fight barbarians on the border in person! "


    Because he has taken over this mess, many of the main fighters still firmly support him. Anyway, they don''t have to go to the battlefield. They can still sell Cheung Wang face. Why not?


    As for zitcher, the reason why he took the job was, of course, that he was infuriated by the behavior of the aggressors, and that was the requirement of the system.


    "Ding! Find out that the mission "protect the family and defend the country". After completing the mission, you can gain 100000 meritorious points and 5000 reputation points. Does the host accept the mission? "


    The reward is very generous. Naturally, zitcher will not let it go. If there is a system, he will never have an accident. Moreover, he thinks that he is smarter than these ancients, and those barbarians are definitely not his opponents.


    There were not many people Qi Di believed in. Qi Che was just one. He said that he at least believed that he had a way to deal with the barbarians, but Qi Di was still not sure to give him military power.


    Therefore, he became more and more irritable. The main battle was peace. The balance swayed in his heart, which made him unable to eat and sleep, and made him grow old quickly.


    At this time, the role of the harem is reflected. The understanding lady suggests that your majesty hold autumn hunting to relax.


    As for the border issue, we haven''t come in yet? Those troops will be able to withstand for a while. When your majesty is relaxed, maybe a solution will be found.


    The emperor of Qi felt that what he said was right, so he left the ministers and took the harem to autumn hunting. The helpless ministers had to gather in King Che''s house to discuss the matter with King Che. For a time, the house of King Cheuk was full of people, and the ministers almost regarded King Cheuk as a savior.


    When Qi Che''s power was in full swing, the mood of Qi emperor in autumn hunting finally relaxed after he killed a few sika deer, hunted a few wild geese and caught a tiger.


    So the imperial concubine took the opportunity to persuade the emperor of Qi to send the king to the border. Those barbarians, just like these prey, must no longer be arrogant.


    Although emperor Qi was in a good mood, he still had some vigilance. After hearing this, although he was somewhat moved, he did not agree.


    The food for the dinner was game from hunting. The skill of the imperial chef was very good. The baked game was delicious and burnt, without any fishy smell. Emperor Qi had a big appetite and ate a lot. Then he took his close eunuch for a walk nearby.


    This walk, let him hear some secret.


    "Do you know who can''t be offended most in the capital now?" Two servants were chatting around the trees in the corner. As soon as the emperor Qi frowned, the eunuch next to him wanted to drive the two servants away. But when he heard one of them say so, the emperor Qi immediately waved to the eunuch to step down.


    "Who? Left phase? "Right phase?" Another guy dressed up casually said two people. When he saw his companion shaking his head mysteriously, he became more curious: "who is it? Who has more power than the prime minister? "


    "Hey, you don''t know that, do you? Now, the person who can''t be offended in the capital is the former Prince of Xiangyang and his royal highness now


    "Why do you say that?"


    The two servants'' voices were not big, even close to whispering. However, the emperor Qi had learned martial arts when he was a prince. Although he was older and his skills were not as good as before, it was easy to hear their conversation.


    After hearing this, his suspicious heart immediately began to doubt, but in order to get more information, he did not say a word, just quietly continued to listen.


    The two men dressed up behind the trees were tall and short. The tall one was the one who asked first. After a while, he slowly said, "do you know, this king Che is very favored by the emperor. It is said that when the emperor goes to hunt in autumn, everything in the court is handed over to the king Che''s palace, and now even the left and right prime ministers are very happy Run to King Cheuk''s house, and ask his Royal Highness for his advice


    Hearing this, Qi Di''s trust in Qi Che has plummeted. Before he left, he did not entrust the government to anyone! No wonder he didn''t receive any discount these days. He thought that the officials didn''t dare to disturb him. He didn''t know it was this reason!


    But Qi Di was a suspicious man, and he soon restrained himself. The identity of the two servants was unknown, and he would not immediately believe them.


    "But his royal highness is really a powerful man! It''s said that the flood in the south a few days ago was solved by his stratagem! " Said the short man.


    "Yes, who doesn''t know that his royal highness loves the people like a son? You know the beggars outside the city before. His royal highness also asked the people in the house to give alms. Who is willing to take care of the beggars'' life and death if it is put on other dignitaries?""His Royal Highness Cheung Wang often helps those merchants. Now those merchants in the capital will go to Cheung Wang if they get into trouble. They don''t even need to give any benefit. His royal highness Cheung Wang helps them out!"


    "It''s very kind of your highness. Well, you say so. I want to help your highness. If I don''t want to do something big, I''d like to help him carry his shoes."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    "Well, do you think your highness King Cheuk will look up to you?" The tall man sniffed at the words and said, "it''s just you. It''s not worthy to carry your Highness''s shoes! You know that even the emperor''s concubines are very fond of his highness


    If the preceding words only make Qi Di angry, then this sentence will make his heart burst with killing intention, and his suspicion of Qi Che will rise to the top.


    Remembering that his imperial concubine always mentioned qiche intentionally or unintentionally and praised him greatly, the emperor of Qi felt for a moment that his head was covered with a large green cloud. He had believed 70% or 80% of the words of the two servants.


    The eunuch who followed him didn''t have as good ears as emperor Qi. He could only vaguely hear what the two servants seemed to be discussing, but he couldn''t hear what they said. Looking at his master''s gloomy face, he seemed to drip water. He subconsciously thought that what they said made emperor Qi unhappy, so he wanted to drive the two servants away.


    However, to his surprise, Emperor Qi waved his hand to stop his action. He listened to it silently for a while, and the two servants praised King Che greatly. Their words were full of worship and admiration, but they didn''t mention him at all.


    The two servants turned and talked about other things. Qi Di didn''t disturb them. He turned and left with a gloomy face.


    As soon as he returned to the palace, he smashed everything in the room, which scared all the eunuchs. Even the eunuch who went out with him trembled. He didn''t know what had happened. He only knew that the emperor suddenly became like this after listening to the two servants.


    I don''t know what they said? They must have angered the emperor.


    The eunuch thought and mourned for the two men. They had no idea that they had caused trouble.


    I thought that emperor Qi would order him to find out the two brave servants to have a good interrogation. But after he smashed the things, Emperor Qi didn''t ask each other for trouble, instead, he made them go down.


    He thought for a moment, clapped his hands and summoned two dark guards. He told them in a whisper. After they left, he restrained the gloomy color on his face, but there was a trace of ferocity in his eyes.


    Called the eunuch manager, he asked a few words, and then looked at him without expression, a face respectfully agreed, just waved, called him out.


    Not long after the autumn hunting, people heard that because of an accident, the lady was killed by a tiger.


    The emperor was so angry that he ordered people to kill all the tigers in the hunting ground. In addition, he also ordered people to find the officials responsible for the safety of the hunting ground. With a lot of scolding, even the imperial guards who were responsible for escorting the hunting ground did not let go of this trip. They directly took the position of the commander of the imperial guards.


    Because the commander was recommended by King Che, the emperor of Qi simply smoothed out the position in his hand and made him think about it behind closed doors. As for the matter of leading soldiers to fight, naturally, he would not even think about it.


    Which one in the court is not a human spirit? Seeing such a scene, do you know that the emperor is angry with the king? Although I don''t know how King Che annoyed the emperor of Qi, now, after all, the emperor of Qi is the emperor. They still depend on the emperor of Qi.


    For a while, no one dares to go to King Che. It took less than one day to go to King Che''s Mansion from the house of numerous families. This has opened the eyes of many neutral parties who have no intention to approach King Che and just watch the fun and protect themselves. They all sigh that things are changeable and the emperor''s heart is changeable.


    -


    Beijing.


    In a humble teahouse, a man in green holds the teacup in his hand. A touch of elegant blue matches the jade pendant around his waist. There is a chessboard in front of him.


    "Pa -"


    the black chessmen on the fingertip fell on the chessboard, like a dragon into the sea, and immediately set off a huge storm on the intricate chessboard.


    Opposite him, a man sat quietly, sweating on his forehead. He looked at the weak sunspot who had just killed Baizi immediately after the man''s fall. In a flash, the situation was settled, and Baizi had no power to return to heaven.


    "Your Excellency, what''s the matter?" The man took a sip of tea and looked up at the middle-aged man.


    He was clearly smiling, the depth and cruelty of his eyes were like a ferocious beast. The man just felt as if he had been strangled by his throat and couldn''t breathe for a moment.


    "I... I promise!" He agreed with a pale face.


    If he doesn''t agree, he won''t be able to survive.


    It is selfish of us to die for others rather than ourselves.


    Man chuckles, what seems to be slowly engulfed in the fundus, black more and more rich.


    That night, the right Prime Minister hurried into the palace. When he came out, it was daybreak and he hurried back to his office. As soon as he got back, the right Prime Minister shut himself in his study and didn''t come out until the time of the upper court.


    The border is still anxious, and King Che is ignored by Emperor Qi. People think that emperor Qi is a firm requirement and a leader. However, when he went to court the next day, Emperor Qi appointed an unimportant five grade military officer to lead the troops to meet him. He not only appointed him as general Sanpin Jianwei, but also allocated 100000 people to him at one time.This surprised everyone. What''s the ability of this Wupin military officer? Can Qi emperor value it so much?


    As a result, someone said that this man was recommended by his right blind date. Yesterday, he went to the palace in the middle of the night to recommend this man.


    So everyone suddenly realized that since he was recommended by the right prime minister, he must have the ability.


    Besides, it''s good that they don''t have to go to the battlefield anyway, so everyone gave a sigh of relief and congratulated each other hypocritically. Of course, the most important thing is to praise the right Prime Minister for his good eyesight.


    However, the praised right Prime Minister didn''t have any emotion in his heart. He had a smile worse than crying on his face, but other ministers only thought he was very happy.


    God knows, he''s not happy at all, but he can''t help it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    Thinking of the familiar smile on his familiar face, his heart trembled again. He only hoped that the person would follow the agreement and not reveal those things.


    -


    the sun shines on the desk through the open window. The incense burning on the desk spreads slowly and gives off a light and elegant smell. On one side of the wooden table, the light spot reflected by a copper mirror is cast on the wall, which is dazzling.


    On the couch by the window, the handsome outline of the man in white looks softer and softer in the sun. He holds a book in his hand and looks at it slowly.


    Behind him, a young man in a blue shirt stood silent, his head slightly down, his eyes fixed on the ground.


    Ming Ming''s lips were smiling gently, but he didn''t dare to look at him at all. He just felt that the childe was more and more unfathomable. Sometimes he was smiling, but he felt that he was very terrible.


    But this kind of Childe is inexplicably more willing to surrender, especially when he looks at a person seriously, there is always a feeling of being completely trusted by him, which really makes people have to work hard for him.


    There are more and more people who submit to the young master. There are more and more people who don''t know each other. But no matter who they are, they can''t spread the news here.


    This is the childe''s means. He used to smile one second, and then he killed a servant girl who tried to get close to him.


    It seems to think of something. The smile on the lips of the man by the window became softer and softer. His fingers swam around the edge of the page. The bright sunshine made him shine. You can''t look directly at him. The pretty boy quickly lowered his head, and even Yu Guang didn''t dare to put it on him.


    There was a sound of footstep at the door. The man didn''t hear it until there was a very light knock on the door. After three times, the young man beside him went up to open the door. The man outside bowed in. He still didn''t look away from the book.


    "Young master."


    A gray robed old man respectfully called out, he hung his head, did not dare to look up at the man sitting by the window, just hands holding a simple wooden box: "what you want."


    The boy came forward, took the wooden box in his hand, opened it and checked it first, then closed it and put it in front of the man on the table, and then quietly backed aside.


    The man''s eyes cast on the seemingly simple jade finger in the simple wooden box, and the smile on his lips deepened slowly.


    "Hard work." He opened his mouth and listened to the voice of the two people in the room. Then he lowered his head deeper.


    "That''s what an old man should do." The look on the old man''s face was more respectful, but there was a trace of satisfaction in his tone: "you''re very kind."


    "Don''t be polite to Mr. Fan. It''s a document," the man said. The boy on one side bent slightly, "take Mr. Fan to get what he wants."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Thank you, young master!"


    The old man looked excited, and he bent down: "it''s my honor to work for you. If you have anything else to tell me, please don''t let me down."


    "Go ahead."


    The man waved his hand and the boy took the old man down. Before he left, he gently closed the door.


    When the two left, the man put down the book in his hand. He took out the finger in the box, rubbed it slightly for a while, and then put it on his finger.


    It seems to think of something, he laughs deeper and softer, the whole person can almost send out light, clearly in the sun, but it makes people feel cold on the back for no reason, and the shadow behind him is deeper and deeper.


    He put his finger on his lips and gave him a little kiss. Then he picked up the bronze mirror on the table and put it in front of his eyes.


    "Master, you are awake." Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes and heard Qi Xuan''s voice.


    She blinked and looked at the familiar face reflected in the copper mirror on the table. The smile on his lips seemed familiar and strange, which made her feel as if she had passed away.


    "How long did my lord sleep?" Yawning, she squinted to cover her eyes and asked lazily.


    "Three days." Tang Xiaotang heard his reply with a smile, respectful as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the familiar face in the mirror, her eyes color gradually subsided, but there was no abnormal expression in her tone: "is that right? I always feel very sleepy these days....


    after the words, she yawned again, and her tone became more and more lazy: "I''m sleepy....


    " master, you must be too tired, "he said with a smile on his face and a trace of worry in his eyes:" don''t worry about me, you''d better have a good rest. "


    "You''re right, but are you sure you don''t want me to help you?" There was a trace of doubt in her voice, which made the man smile.


    "Master, no one can hurt me now." His tone seemed to have a trace of pride: "those people, now listen to the disciples, so you don''t have to worry."


    His tone was the same as before, and even his eyes were still gentle and respectful. But at a glance, Tang Xiaotang had only a very clear feeling.Fake.


    This is Qi Xuan, but it''s not him. That young man who has some literature and art will never show such emotion. This is not his real idea.


    And she couldn''t see through what he really thought.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    As a charm, she should have been able to see through the thoughts of any creature, but this person with the same spirit as Qi Xuan... No, or this creature, "he" is the second one she can''t see through except for aifal.


    But what is his purpose?


    She didn''t fall asleep. She was just pretending. He did not know how to make her soul feel sleepy.


    But Tang Xiaotang naturally doesn''t know anything. Let him calculate, he will disguise, she will, and she can''t read his heart, and he can''t seem to read her heart. Although it''s really sleepy at the beginning, the feeling of going through the front will be much better, as long as the camouflage behind is good enough.


    Therefore, she has been watching his every move these days, but she found that he seems to be really just developing his power, implanting his own hands into the court and the people, and even sending people to the border to solve the foreign invasion... Except that the means are different from Qi Xuan and become more and more vicious and insidious, he has no trace of destroying the world at present Elephant.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t believe that he has nothing to do with that mysterious organization, because no other force seems to have such great ability that she can''t even notice.


    "Master, what are you thinking?" Suddenly hearing the voice of "Qi Xuan", Tang Xiaotang pretends to be suddenly awakened. She complains: "why do you disturb me to sleep? What a nuisance


    "I''m sorry, master. Please continue to rest." "Qi Xuan" did not have much doubt. His gentle voice seemed to have a trace of bewitching, so that no one could refuse.


    "Good..." the voice in my ear gradually lowered until I could no longer hear the girl''s voice.


    "Shifu..." the handsome and elegant man gently laughed. He lowered his head and stroked the fingers. His low voice reverberated in the empty room.


    "In this way, you can never leave."


    -


    Cheung Wang Fu.


    Zitcher sat on the chair in the study, his eyes were filled with hatred, his whole body was shaking slightly, but strangely, he didn''t make any sound.


    There was no one in the study except him, and there was no familiar face standing at the door. But zitcher knew that there were more people in the house than ever.


    He looked at the dense spots outside the study on the map, and the dryness in his heart could not be suppressed.


    He never understood why that man could be so cruel and cruel? No one knows what happened in the hunting ground, but qiche knows it. He also knows that the death of the princess is not an accident at all. The ruthless Qi Di doubted their relationship, so he deliberately let people throw her into the tiger group and was bitten to death by the tiger.


    But they really have nothing to do with each other. There is only a simple relationship between men and women. Even if they admire each other, there is nothing to do with it. Manman has never betrayed him, and he is so cruel...


    now, he has seized the real power in his hands and sent countless secret guards to watch him.


    Qiche felt very aggrieved. He also felt that as evaluated in historical books, Emperor Qi was a tyrannical and incompetent despot. No matter how he helped him, he could not do it. He had no ability to doubt him, and even let the innocent Manman die for it.


    It''s impossible to say that zitcher didn''t plan for that position, but this kind of careful thinking had been repressed in his heart before today, and he didn''t show it, so he could take it for granted that he never had that kind of mind.


    But now the actions of Qi emperor have obviously made Qi Che unbearable, and his superior feeling has come out again. He feels that he can take Qi emperor and replace him, save the people of Qi from the abyss and bring them a better life.


    As for emperor Qi, although he is his own blood relatives, but...


    since he is unkind, don''t blame him for his injustice!


    His eyes flashed a fierce color, and his hand became a fist.


    In a flash, zitcher has made a decision. He calmly releases the jade pendant hanging from his waist and holds it in his hand.


    "System, I need your help."


    At the same time, Zheng Yi, who had led the army to set out, rode on his horse and looked back at the distant lights.


    The long feathers on the helmet he wore floated in the wind, and his scar free face was particularly firm and strong.


    The deep night conceals his worries and anxieties. Now the capital... Should have been in chaos according to the little Lord''s expectation...


    I hope that little Lord will not have anything to do. Although all this is in his expectation, but... Little Lord is becoming more and more deep. Although he is happy to see such a leader, he is now happy He had to worry about it.


    Alas...


    he sighed deeply, looked at the dark army behind him, quickly covered his worries, and turned to look at the army behind him."Rest for a quarter of an hour, continue on the road, be sure to arrive at the border within three days!"


    Now the situation at the border is urgent. What he can do is to stabilize the situation here for the young master, so that he can carry out his own plan without worries.


    As the army moved away, the dark sky became more and more gloomy. Thick clouds covered the whole sky, and then there was a dull thunder. Under the surge of the dark tide, it seemed that there was a storm brewing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    The capital.


    Unable to bear the oppression of Qi emperor, Qi Che''s counterattack finally began.


    He doesn''t have any contacts. Most of his confidants have backgrounds and backstage. Most of them are girls who are very beloved by their families. In terms of means and tricks, they are on a par with the concubines of the Qi emperor. Moreover, their feelings for qiche are deeper than those for the imperial concubines They are more united, so they are more united.


    With the help of the system, qiche had a lot of people to accept before. But for a moment, he was confused by the actions of emperor Qi, and didn''t care to contact those people. Now with a fair and aboveboard reason, qiche easily got out of the dilemma of being guarded, and the golden cicada got rid of his shell and moved himself to a very quiet other courtyard in the capital.


    As for his wife and concubines, because the target is too obvious and too big, they still stay in the palace to divert Qi emperor''s attention.


    But qiche is qiche in the end. When he left, he was extremely reluctant to leave. He was entangled with several new beauties who were in favor. He had to take his friends away with him. It was not easy for his men to take him out. After all, Qidi was not a fool. How could he bring so many people?


    Moreover, the beauties are not him. Most of them have family support behind them. For a moment, Emperor Qi did not dare to do anything to them. Even if he found that Qi Che was not there, he did not dare to do anything to them.


    But qiche didn''t seem to understand this truth. He had to share weal and woe, and moved the beauties to tears. In the end, he had no choice but to give him a beautiful concubine room which had not been in the mansion for a long time and had no background. Moreover, under the systematic coercion, qiche obediently followed him.


    With this beauty, when discussing the plan with his subordinates, qiche could not be annoyed by all kinds of trivial things. He sat in the secret room of the courtyard and discussed with several confidants how to let Qi emperor step down.


    The opinion of his subordinates is that since he has offended the emperor of Qi, he will simply do nothing and kill him quietly. The emperor of Qi has no suitable successor, and he has a high reputation among the people. He is also the emperor''s relative. Naturally, he is the Regent. Then soon, he will find a reason to abolish the little emperor and sit on the throne of God. No one dares to say anything.


    In fact, the original Qi Che did take the advice of his subordinates and put his own people into the palace in the name of looking for warlocks for the Qi emperor, which made the Qi emperor suddenly die unconsciously. So this time, he did not hesitate to choose this way.


    Unfortunately, this time because of the previous things, the Qi emperor did not trust him as much as in the previous world, and although the Qi emperor said that he was suspicious and cruel, he had some skills. Before long, the Qi emperor knew that Qi Che had run away.


    He was very angry. He asked dark Wei to search for qiche''s whereabouts in the capital quietly, and at the same time, he thoroughly cleaned up the whole Imperial Palace, because he knew that when he believed in qiche before, he might have put a lot of nails in the palace.


    So at this end, Qi Che''s plan to let Qi Di die quietly can''t be realized, but it doesn''t matter. There are other plans. With the reminder of the system, Qi Che soon came up with the most classic, longest and most effective plan -


    beauty trick.


    -


    it''s also the capital city, and the other environment is similar to the quiet courtyard. Tall persimmon tree has been covered with orange ripe persimmon, a red leaf fell, leisurely fell on a reclining chair under the tree, holding a book on the man in green shirt.


    He picked up the leaves with one hand, put them in front of his eyes, looked at the intricate but clearly visible veins above, and slowly laughed.


    Among the branches, a spotted spider is spitting out the last silk thread from its belly. A dense spider web is hanging among the trees, reflecting faint light in the sun.


    The next second, the hands of the fallen leaves silently into ashes, the man gently closed his eyes, eyelashes in the white face such as jade cast a small shadow.


    "Tell Hongyu it''s her turn."


    A low voice rang out in the courtyard, and the man slowly returned to his chair, as if he was just talking to himself. The next moment, there was a hoarse voice in the empty courtyard.


    "Yes."


    The wind blows, a tree leaves make a clatter sound.


    a shy and gentle woman carrying a bucket slowly walks into the courtyard door and stops at the door.


    A few men quarreled in the door. The two boys at the door laughed at her. When they saw the bucket in her hand, they knew that she was here to deliver food to her master, but they didn''t dare to let her in. After all, they were talking about serious things.


    "Madam Yu, you''ve come to deliver dinner to the master again!"


    A little boy asked with a smile, and then he saw the woman nodding her head. He said with a sigh: "it''s very good for the master to find such a gentle and virtuous wife."


    The woman''s soft smile, seemingly coy head down, a pair of ears but silently capture the movement of the room, her eyes is a deep cold.Yes, his life is really good... She sneers at the bottom of her heart.


    After a while, the people in the room ended their quarrel. The door opened and several men of different ages came out of the room. When they saw her, most of them were alienated with a smile, some of them were disdainful, and there was a sight that seemed to want to see through her clothes, which made her feel sick and nauseous. She could only pretend to be timid and resist the feeling of vomiting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    Finally, all the people in the room were gone. She took the bucket in her hand and went in again with a sweet smile.


    In front of the desk, zitcher sat with his forehead in his hand. His face looked very tired, and now he took a rare cyan black with him. It seemed that he had not had a good rest for a long time.


    Put the bucket on the desk, she went around the chair, stretched out ten slender fingers, gently and skillfully massaged several acupoints on the other side''s head.


    Under her massage, qiche''s frown was slowly released, and the acupoints were pressed and rubbed by the soothing force. He was sleepy after not having a good rest these days.


    "Archer, is there any trouble? You look really tired. " The soft voice of a woman came from his ear. Qiche subconsciously wanted to talk to her. Of course, he didn''t lose his mind.


    "Nothing. It''s just something that bothers me." They have been unable to find a suitable person. First, they should have a clean background. Second, they should be absolutely loyal to him. They should not be bewitched by wealth and status. And they should be able to attract the attention of emperor Qi.


    But where is such a person so easy to find? Second, which woman can refuse the temptation of the position that women want most in the world? And now they are thoroughly monitored by Emperor Qi. They can''t spare much manpower to search for such people. Therefore, these days, they have been in a mess for this matter.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" The woman''s understanding no longer asked, she continued to knead qiche''s acupoints, let him very comfortable sigh.


    At this time, an idea suddenly rose in his mind, and then was quickly masked by zitcher.


    He turned his face and opened his eyes. A woman''s gentle and serious face was reflected in front of him. He looked at her motionlessly and asked himself not to think about that idea just now.


    But the more you restrain him, the more you can''t control your thoughts. If you are honest and loyal to him, isn''t it just right for you?


    No, no, no, he can''t think so. If so, what''s the difference between him and Qi Di?


    But... It seems that at this time, this is really the best way...


    his eyes made the woman feel her face in doubt: "Archer, is there anything on my face?"


    "No, it''s not." Ziche opened his eyes and no longer looked at her, but he had left a seed in his heart.


    -


    "Shifu, Shifu..." a light call came from the man. Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes and yawned.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do for you


    "The medicine you want has been prepared." He looked at the sealed jade box in front of him. The valuable cold jade was taken from the ice layer of Yulong mountain. Even in the hottest summer, it was still as cold as snow. The nail sized part was worth ten thousand taels of gold. Now such a big piece has been polished into a medicine box. We can see how precious the medicinal materials are.


    Through the slightly transparent lid, you can see the cold air curling around a plant with green leaves and red petals. The flowers in full bloom are picked from the roots, and they still keep a blooming posture. Even the roots can be clearly seen.


    "What is this for?" He didn''t know what to do with such a rare medicinal material, but since she spoke, he would not be dissatisfied with her, even if it took countless human and material resources to bring it back completely.


    "Ah, you found it," Tang Xiaotang yawned again. "Did you forget your poison? I''m looking for this to detoxify you, of course! "


    She directed Qi Xuan: "you take it over and let me have a closer look."


    Looking at the box wrapped by cold, Qi Xuan''s eyes flashed a dark color. He reached out and held the cold and bone seeping jade box in his hand and put it in front of him.


    "Well, it''s not bad. The people who collect herbs are very good. Fortunately, they didn''t damage such precious herbs." Tang Xiaotang looked at the faint and enchanting flowers in the cold, and said with satisfaction, "what about the other herbs I asked you to prepare?"


    "All ready, master." Qi Xuan nodded.


    "Take me to see it."


    In the middle of the room, a medicine tripod stands quietly, beside which there are all kinds of equipment for refining medicine.


    All kinds of precious medicinal materials are piled up all over the place. Any one of them is valuable. Even the least valuable one is more than enough to replace a big house in the capital.


    Tang Xiaotang asked Qi xuanren to prepare the herbs to detoxify him. The poison in him is a strange poison never seen in the world, but Tang Xiaotang knows how to detoxify it.


    It''s just that the medicinal materials needed are very precious. Qi Xuan had no influence before, so he couldn''t get together at all. In particular, the most important plant, chiyao, had not been seen in a very old Pharmacopoeia, Tang Xiaotang once thought that there was no such plant in the world.


    Of course, although not detoxifying had no effect on Qi Xuan now, she just mentioned it casually at that time. In fact, she did not hope that he would find it.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    Now that she has found it, it''s better for Tang Xiaotang now...


    besides him, there are several men dressed as pharmacists in the room. Maybe she can''t help herself, so Qi Xuan called for help.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t care. Although she knew that he didn''t come to these people just to help, she wouldn''t refuse someone who was happy to do hard work.


    "Well, now give your body to me. It''s very difficult to refine the antidote. There can''t be any accident." Tang Xiaotang said.


    "Good." The man smiles and nods. Then the next moment, the people in the room looked at him, and their eyes suddenly changed, just like a different person.


    But they had been given orders for a long time. No matter what he became, they would not care. Therefore, all of them remained unchanged, just waiting for his orders.


    "Let''s go." She gathered her smile and looked at the people. A light flashed from the bottom of her eyes: "first, grind these herbs into powder."


    It happens that she can''t do it by herself!


    Watching the pharmacists start to move, Tang Xiaotang did not move. She stood by and watched silently. Until they had ground the powder, they pulled a leaf from a herb on their side and held it in their hand. Then they went to the table, picked up the cold jade box containing chiyao, and opened it with a little force in their hands.


    For a moment, the strong fragrance of the medicine filled the whole room, and the smell of all the herbs was covered. The sweet smell even made the people who were grinding the herbs confused, and even stopped their actions unconsciously.


    Feeling sleepy, another soul in his body has fallen into a deep sleep. Tang Xiaotang quickly picked up the prepared leaves and put them into his mouth. He bit some juice down with his teeth.


    The spicy smell of running nose all the way up her throat, and she woke up instantly. By this time, the pharmacists in the room had already fallen all over the floor, and they were all asleep.


    Looking at the flowers in the box sending out more and more rich and beautiful fragrance, and the soft and smooth petals of red velvet are more and more red and charming when they bloom to the extreme, Tang Xiaotang quickly tears the petals off from the bottom one after another, and crushes them into sauce with internal force.


    The finger that touches the juice swells quickly, and the bright red liquid drops down one by one, causing burning pain. Tang Xiaotang can''t care about the pain. She holds the medicine bowl in one hand, lets the liquid flow in, and then throws the petals that have become mud into another medicine bowl at will.


    Then, she picked up the tweezers that had been prepared for a long time and carefully collected the pollen. The strong fragrance filled her nose and went straight into her brain with the smell of temptation. If Tang Xiaotang had not made enough preparation before, she would not be able to bear it.


    Finally, she cut the roots of the plants equally carefully, ground them into paste, and put them on the other side.


    With these, it''s enough...


    skillfully add various grinded medicinal powders and squeezed other medicinal juices to the red juice, heat up and stir them, until some viscous liquid turns into a paste that can''t be stirred completely, then Tang Xiaotang adds the sauce made from chiyaogen.


    Continue to use fire, this step for a long time, but still can''t use the fire, but Tang Xiaotang is motionless looking at the medicine on the fire, his sight does not shift for a moment.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t take the medicine out of the fire until it was steamed into a thick red semi-solid.


    Finally, it was cooling. Just as the jade box was still there, she poured out all the remaining plants in it and poured in all the boiled medicine.


    The hot medicine enters the jade box and makes a "hiss" sound. The cold white air rises continuously. Tang Xiaotang takes advantage of the fact that the medicine is not completely frozen, and quickly pinches it into a pill shape.


    Then Tang Xiaotang took a look at a handful of pollen collected by her, took a deep breath, made enough psychological preparation, quickly spit out the leaves in her mouth, and swallowed them all.


    Bitter!


    It''s so hard!


    Bitter to tongue numb!


    Who can imagine that the pollen of such a sweet flower is more bitter than Coptis chinensis?


    The bitter taste even suppressed the hypnotic effect of pollen. She almost couldn''t resist it. She spurted out all the pollen at once, but when she thought about her plan, she swallowed all the pollen with her numb tongue.


    Then the next moment, she immediately put the prepared pill into her mouth. At this time, a strong sweet smell was slowly diffused in her tongue, which was almost paralyzed by bitterness.


    At the same time, a sense of tiredness also slowly hit his mind. Tang Xiaotang bit the tip of his tongue and picked up the scattered stamens and stems on the table. After solving the problem, he let himself lie down on the chair and fell into a coma.


    When she was in a coma, she slept for three days.


    Fortunately, everything was going according to plan. Therefore, when Qi Xuan woke up three days later, he was not surprised to hear that the old emperor had sealed a new princess after her death.


    That''s what he expected.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    In the palace.


    The new imperial concubine was dressed in a watery pink Palace Dress, and her cloud like black hair was simply tied up with a Hosta. With a shy smile on her face and a food box in her hand, she walked slowly to the imperial study, accompanied by a group of maids.


    Behind her, the two maids secretly raised their eyes and looked at her. They were all curious.


    It is said that the emperor met her in the street when she was out of the palace. At that time, she was being teased by three or five villains. Although she was at a disadvantage, she didn''t look like she was going to give in. The emperor fell in love with her as soon as he saw her. He also learned that her parents were dead and her fiance, who had an engagement in the early years, was also dead. She was left alone and didn''t care about the opposition of the ministers , just take her into the palace, and against countless criticism let her directly promoted to the imperial concubine, this Rong Chong can be seen.


    They were the servants of the emperor. In order to show his attention to the lady, the emperor specially sent them to take care of them. However, they both knew that their main purpose was to guard the lady and report any improper things to the emperor.


    Since the "accident" of the former imperial concubines, the emperor of Qi was no longer worried about his concubines. He sent his confidants to every concubines and asked them to monitor their every move. He was afraid that the imperial concubines could not help being lonely and betrayed him one day.


    Of course, he didn''t completely trust the eunuchs who were in charge of monitoring. There were also dark guards behind them. Once someone cheated emperor Qi, the dark guards would immediately kill them. Therefore, no matter the eunuchs or concubines in the whole palace dare to do anything. They would rather stay in their own palace and sleep idle all day Even the eunuch maids who cleaned the room didn''t dare to look at each other. They were afraid that the secret guards thought that they were exchanging information, and then they died inexplicably.


    But except for this new princess.


    At first, the two maids who followed her were also frightened. They thought that there might be something secret about her. But these days, they also found out that this lady not only cooks for the emperor, but also embroiders in the house all day. Her life was so boring that she didn''t even go to the imperial garden where the former ladies often went. Sometimes they stayed in the house I feel bored, but the lady can sit all day. I really can''t see what''s wrong with her.


    He seemed very happy to report these to the emperor, but he still didn''t relax his vigilance and let them watch. At the same time, he also gave more expensive cloth and colored thread for the use of the imperial concubine. The two maids knew that their master valued the imperial concubine, so they were more careful with the imperial concubine.


    Her appearance is not very beautiful. At least, compared with other charming concubines in the palace, she is pretty at most. But she always has a gentle smile on her face, which makes people feel comfortable and relieved. The two maids secretly look at the woman''s side face and sigh from the bottom of their heart.


    She is also very good to them. She doesn''t put on the airs of a master at ordinary times, and she doesn''t deliberately criticize the eunuchs in the palace. She also gives them rewards from time to time. Therefore, they sincerely hope that the master can get the emperor''s favor and don''t lose it too soon.


    The imperial concubine didn''t seem to notice the peeping eyes behind her. She carefully carried the food box in her hand and went to the imperial study step by step.


    There were two eunuchs standing at the door of the imperial study. They saw that it was the empress of the imperial concubine. They quickly bowed and saluted: "the empress of the imperial concubine Jin''an!"


    "Get up! Is the emperor in it now? " The imperial concubine called them up and asked them in a soft voice. There was a blush on her face: "I have stewed soup in our palace. I don''t know if the emperor has time..."


    "since you are the imperial concubine, the emperor must have time. Please wait a moment, and let the servant go in and give a notice." One of the eunuchs had a flattering smile on his face. He knew how important the imperial concubine was in the emperor''s heart, so he didn''t dare to slack off at all.


    "Excuse me, father-in-law." The gentle smile of the imperial concubine made the two eunuchs stunned and quickly dropped their heads. The eunuch who spoke quickly walked in, and then came out again after a while.


    "Your concubine, the emperor let you in!" He took the food box from the princess''s hand diligently: "please, your majesty is waiting for you!"


    With the help of the maid in waiting, the princess stepped over the high threshold. As soon as she entered the room, a strong smell of ambergris came to her face. It seemed that she was not used to the smell. The princess sneezed gently, then covered her mouth as if she remembered something, and her face was flushed with embarrassment.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Aifei, what are you doing there? Why don''t you come in? "


    There was an old and hoarse voice in the inner room. The blush on the woman''s face became more and more obvious, as if she had smeared rouge, and her eyes were full of tears.


    "The emperor ~" she called out in a coquettish voice, with a wisp of crying: "you make fun of me again!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    "Oh, no, it''s my concubine!" Seems to think of something, the woman quickly changed her tongue, her face flushed, as if to cry out, let the Qi emperor heart for a while, slightly raised those doubts were pressed back to the bottom of my heart.


    Such a person... She should not betray him...


    the two maids and eunuchs put down their lunch boxes without strabismus, and then slowly walked out.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the woman went to the window, opened the food box, filled out a bowl of bird''s nest, tasted it by herself first, then scooped up a spoonful and sent it to the emperor of Qi carefully. She said in a soft voice, "emperor, don''t be busy, have a rest for a while."


    Seeing that she took a sip first, Emperor Qi relaxed and tasted it. The soft glutinous stewed bird''s nest was delicious, and the temperature was neither too warm nor too cold, so he praised it with satisfaction: "it''s a good craft to love imperial concubine!"


    The woman''s soft smile, but in the place where Qi Di couldn''t see clearly, there was a faint light in her eyes.


    -


    "childe, everything goes according to the plan." The man in black knelt on the ground with his head down, in a tone of deep reverence... And fear.


    In the shadow in front of him sat a man who could not see his face clearly. His whole body was hidden in a shadow, showing only one outline.


    "Go on." The soft and sweet voice came from the top of his head. It was as warm as the spring breeze, but it made the man sweat.


    He didn''t dare to look up and tried to hold his tone.


    "Yes, sir!"


    -


    the battle between Qi Di and Qi Che has completely started. With the help of his power, Qi Che has already won over most ministers who are dissatisfied with Qi Di, especially the right prime minister, who is his loyal supporter. Moreover, he has always been popular among the people. Compared with Qi Di, who has been getting older and more violent recently, the capable Qi Che is obviously more popular among the people.


    Under Qi Che''s signal, the ministers began to strike the court and forced the emperor to let him return to his original post. There were rumors that the emperor was unkind and envious of his nephew, and even wanted to abdicate. Under such circumstances, the emperor could not help but take the lead.


    He killed dozens of Ministers who interceded for zitcher, but he didn''t expect that this not only didn''t stop people''s mouths, but also caused more dissatisfaction.


    Many originally neutral censors also began to impeach the emperor of Qi. The emperor of Qi slaughtered them more and more furiously, causing more discontent.


    In the end, except for the loyal Zuo Xiang, who still supported the Qi emperor, other ministers were dissatisfied with him. At this time, a ballad began to spread in the capital. At first, only beggars and children sang it. In the end, almost everyone knew it.


    "The drought in the north, the flood in the south, the anger in the sky, the ignorance in the son; the loss of benevolence in the king, the surrender in the minister, the death of the universe, and the death of Qi."


    Yu is a taboo of the Qi emperor. The meaning of this ballad is very obvious. The previous drought in the north and flood in the South were all due to the punishment of the Qi emperor for his cruelty. As long as he does not die, then the Qi Dynasty will soon perish.


    No one knows how the ballad came out, but when Emperor Qi knew it, everyone could sing it. No matter how angry he was, he couldn''t kill all the people in the capital.


    Although he really wanted to do it, he also knew that if he did it, he would be the emperor completely. In the end, Qi Di, who had some intelligence, knew whose hand it was, and he hated Qi Che even more.


    But he couldn''t help it. He couldn''t tell the story about the betrayal of the imperial concubine. Even if he didn''t do it for the royal dignity and his own face, he could only suffer the loss silently. If he killed qiche rashly, wouldn''t he live up to the rumors of his cruelty? After all, qiche didn''t do anything during the period when he was "imprisoned" in the house I can''t find it.


    "It''s said that King Cheuk has another brother? It is reasonable to say that he is the right son, but it''s a pity that his mother family has committed such a crime and been abandoned. It''s said that the former son is also a very powerful person....


    while rubbing the temple for the emperor of Qi, she said it in a soft voice, with a trace of regret in her voice. Hearing her words, the irritated eyes of the emperor of Qi suddenly brightened, and he felt very sad I had a wonderful idea.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Love princess! You are my lucky star He pulled the woman who was massaging him behind him and gave him a kiss.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter?" Regardless of the incomprehension on the woman''s face, Emperor Qi repressed the ecstasy in his heart and immediately began to draw up a plan.


    How Qi Xuan was abolished, the emperor of Qi could not be more clear. According to the law of Daqi, even if his grandfather had committed a crime, he should not have been abolished. But at that time, because Qi Che seemed to be extremely afraid of his brother, he said a lot about his disrespect to himself in front of him. However, when the emperor of Qi thought about it now, he felt that those words had a lot of moisture.


    No matter what the reason is, at least it shows that Qi Xuan is what Qi Che is afraid of. In this case, he can make use of it, and....


    after a crime minister, especially the descendants of a crime minister who committed treason, no matter how they won''t get the support of the ministers, they can only use it for him. Why didn''t he think about it earlier Where are you going?Deeply chagrined at his stupidity, Emperor Qi wrote faster, and soon drew up the imperial edict.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    Xiangyang palace.


    After receiving the imperial edict, Xiangyang King collapsed. He didn''t understand why everything had changed in just one month.


    His favorite son was suddenly rejected. Even he himself was ordered to rest at home and have nothing to do with going to court. Now, the person he disliked most was brought back by his own brother to be confessed by himself. He was not willing to do so, and he scolded emperor Qi hundreds of times.


    But no matter how dissatisfied he was, he didn''t dare to show it. On the contrary, he had to accept the imperial edict respectfully. It was obvious that the emperor of Qi didn''t worry about the idea of his unfortunate brother. In the imperial edict, he scolded the Xiangyang King impolitely and ordered him to call Qi Xuan back quickly.


    -


    "shiziye, I''ve been ordered to take you back to my house. Please go back with me!"


    The housekeeper of the palace looked at the man with the book in front of him with a flattering face, and his attitude became more respectful.


    Who would have thought of that? The prince, who thought he would never get up again, turned over so quickly. Not only that, he also got the support of the emperor. Now even the prince can''t be here.


    The man silently turned the book in his hand without looking at him. This time, he took him back to his house. Under the oppression of the Qi emperor, the king of Xiangyang was obviously in a posture of Bai nationality. There were only three carriages, and the one in the middle was pulled by two horses. It was extremely luxurious, just like the prince''s standard.


    When he didn''t speak, the housekeeper at one side finally looked at him nervously. As soon as he stepped forward and wanted to say something, he saw a pretty young man standing in front of him and stopped him. His face was very shallow with a smile: "housekeeper Zhou, you already know what you are going to do. Please go back first. Let''s clean up and you will go back. ¡±


    "this..." Zhou Ze was in a dilemma. The Lord''s order was to take the prince back now. The father-in-law sent by the emperor in the palace was waiting to take him back to the palace. If he went back late and missed the job...


    "however, the people from the palace were waiting. Could you let the prince go back with the servant first..." Zhou Zeman The embarrassment of his face, because he was not only unfriendly when Qi Xuan was lonely, but also full of malice. He always followed Qi Che''s sarcastic trip to Qi Xuan, so there was sweat on his head, and he was very embarrassed.


    But he is not to blame! Who knows that this old man can turn over? When he thought about it, he felt that he must have been hated by the other party.


    "Shizi, please be considerate of the slave. The slave really has life and can''t disobey it." He was almost ready to cry, and there were even tears in his eyes.


    It would be very beautiful for a beauty to pose like this, but the problem is that Zhou Ze is over 50 years old and his face is full of wrinkles. If he poses like this, he almost makes the paper sick.


    The corners of his mouth and eyelids silently puffed, and then he turned to look at the young master whose face did not change, and even the radian of his mouth did not change. He deeply felt that his skill was not at home. How calm he was!


    In fact, he did not know that his son had seen this scene for a long time. The reason why he was still calm was that he was numb by the noise in his ears.


    "Lie down, lie down! It''s really hot eyes Tang Xiaotang began to regret the look he had just seen. This housekeeper Zhou was ugly, and he even put on that kind of posture. It''s just disgusting to spit out the dinner overnight, OK!


    "Steward Zhou, you are so weak that you can''t help yourself. Even if you start now, you can''t get to the palace before dark. Don''t you care about your health? If your majesty knows, he will certainly understand you. " He tried hard for a long time to put on a smiling face, but he still couldn''t smile at this face. He simply gave up his smile, and his face hardened and his tone became impassive.


    Zhou Ze only felt a burst of anger. A servant dared to be so rude to him. If it wasn''t for his son''s face, he would make him feel bad!


    "Cough... Paper, forget it..."


    suddenly, a gentle voice sounded. Zhou Ze only saw the boy in front of him with a little unwilling and worried face, but he still retreated to one side. He looked up slightly and saw a pale and weak man put down his book and coughed a few times.


    "Let housekeeper Zhou laugh, Xuan''s body is really..." the handsome man''s face is pale and shows a smile. As soon as he raises his head, Zhou Ze finds that the man''s lips are bloodless, and his face is haunted by a stream of disease. Even more details that he didn''t pay attention to are remembered by him. Tomorrow is not very cold, but the man in front of him has put on a thick coat Fox ball Cape, should be extremely chilly.


    It seems that his body is really empty.


    Zhou Ze''s eyes turned and hesitated. It took him three hours to walk from biezhuang to Wangfu. He was so weak. If something happened on the way, would it not be him?


    But the emperor''s order can''t be violated...


    "well, if you don''t write a letter in person to explain the situation, your Majesty must be kind and understanding." With that, the man coughed heavily again. The boy on one side quickly handed over the handkerchief, and Zhou Ze saw a touch of red flashing on the white silk.It seems that Shizi is very sick!


    "Well, I''ll send someone back to report. I''ll wait for my son here." He compromised.


    Qi Xuan gave a gentle smile, and the remaining light in his eyes seemed to pass by a certain place inadvertently: "then please housekeeper Zhou."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    "Are you sure he''s really empty inside and will die soon?" Across a screen, Qi Di looked at the man in black kneeling on the ground. His tone was light, and he couldn''t hear any emotion.


    "Yes, your majesty. I saw it with my own eyes." The voice of the man in black is hoarse and obscure, and his whole body is wrapped in black. It can''t be seen whether he is a man or a woman.


    After listening to his words, there was a glimmer of satisfaction in emperor Qi''s eyes. Only when such a person used it, could he be relieved. Anyway, his life would not be long, and it would not pose any threat to him.


    But just in case, we need to reconfirm...


    "you can step back." He waved his hand, and then when the man in black disappeared into the room, he called the man who had been guarding the door in.


    "You go to Tai Hospital..." the subtle voice soon disappeared in my ears. Not long after, a carriage carrying the most respected chief Tai doctor of Tai hospital quickly drove out of the capital and headed for the biezhuang of Xiangyang palace.


    "If you eat this, you will be weak and sick for a long time." Looking at the black elixir in front of him, it was made by a pharmacist according to the prescription she gave. The girl''s voice in his ear was just like before. His eyelashes trembled slightly and he showed a smile. Then he twisted the pill with his fingers and swallowed it with water.


    Looking at his action without any hesitation, Tang Xiaotang had some unspeakable feelings in his heart.


    as like as two peas, she is not convinced by her. But when he acts like a trusting woman, she does not even doubt that the smile is exactly the same as the previous one. Her mood is unnecessarily complicated.


    This is the first time that she has been called a master. Although she is only an ordinary human, she is also her first apprentice. She still remembers the scene of teaching him a little bit. Seeing this smile, the weak literary youth seems to appear in front of her again...


    but she can''t connive him to continue like this, no matter whether he is real or not Qi Xuan, whose behavior has threatened the security of the world, knows what he is going to do if he thinks about it carefully.


    Now his power has spread all over the Qi State, and he firmly controls both the border and the capital, but he still connives at the struggle between Qi emperor and Qi Che, and even incites them to fight more and more fiercely. His intention is not to save this precarious Dynasty, but to accelerate its destruction.


    She can''t let him do that, she has to stop him.


    But now she can''t stop it. Now she can''t contact the organization or leave the body, and she can''t use her skills to expose her identity. All she can do is slowly lose his body, and then let him die at the right time.


    As long as he and zitcher are gone, and there is no bug interference, the world will be chaotic, but within the control of the rules, and the son of the new world will soon appear, rather than be destroyed by the mysterious organization.


    This plan is based on the fact that Qi Xuan is no longer a real Qi Xuan, but now she is hesitant. If her prediction is wrong, is this person really Qi Xuan?


    When she was stunned, the man who had already swallowed the pill raised his head. His already white face became more and more pale, showing a little pale.


    "Young master, Dr. Guo in the palace has arrived and is waiting at the door." The door was knocked gently, and the sound of writing came from outside. He restrained the radian of his lips and returned to his usual gentle smile.


    "Invite him in."


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t talk any more.


    The door was pushed open again. With the help of a eunuch, a white haired doctor Guo came in, followed by a medicine boy with a medicine box, and then followed by Zhou Ze. He still looked at the pale and weak man in front of him with clear eyes, and gave a simple salute: "old minister, see the emperor."


    "Dr. Guo, please sit down, cough..." he looked at the man in front of him and saw that his face was sick. When he coughed, there was a slight smell of blood. Dr. Guo, who was held by him, frowned and knew it from the bottom of his heart.


    "Shizi, give me your hand." He is the first assistant of Taiyuan hospital. With more than 50 years of medical experience, he has realized that this disease can never be pretended.


    Qi Xuan handed over a hand. Dr. Guo put his thin fingers on it and pressed his pulse slightly. The more tightly his eyebrows wrinkled.


    From the pulse condition, it is true that the kidney is exhausted and in deficit, and... The old injury has not been healed, and I''m afraid it won''t take long to live...


    "Dr. Guo, how''s Shizi''s health?" Zhou Ze asked anxiously.


    "Well... I''d like to prescribe some medicine for my son. Please remember that I can''t be too tired." Dr. Guo didn''t answer directly. Instead, he turned around and said a few words to the little drug boy beside him, so everyone understood.


    After the pulse diagnosis, Dr. Guo would go back to restore Qi emperor''s life. However, he was old and had been bumpy all the way when he came. He could not stand any more twists and turns. In addition, Qi Xuan was almost ready. He asked the little eunuch to go back to restore Qi Emperor''s life. They would stay for another night and set out tomorrow.¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I''m leaving."


    The moon is as cool as water. Qi Xuan sits alone on the roof, with the long shadow behind him. He looks up at the moon. The waning moon is hanging in the sky, so far away from the world.


    He was in a trance, remembering what the night was like when he first came to this place. Now he can''t remember clearly...


    "yes, I''m leaving." She was about to leave... She suddenly asked seriously, "Qi Xuan, do you remember what you want to do?"


    Tang Xiaotang decided to give him one last chance. Once he went back, nothing could be changed.


    "I..." he stopped. At that moment, she felt that he seemed to be hesitating. However, soon, his mind was hidden in the heavy fog again, so that she could not see it.


    "Of course I know." He replied.


    "That''s good." Tang Xiaotang was disappointed for a moment, but he still made a choice.


    For a moment there was nothing to say.


    "Master, you will not leave." All of a sudden, Qi Xuan asked again, his head slightly up, and this sentence he did not open in the bottom of his heart, but directly asked out.


    She did not answer.


    But Qi Xuan was just like he wanted to get an answer. He didn''t speak, but just waited stubbornly, as if he had to get an answer.


    "You''d better go back and have a rest. If the old man sees you, you''re going to show up." Tang Xiaotang avoids this topic. She doesn''t want to make meaningless promises.


    "Good."


    He jumped off the roof, flipped through the window into the room and closed the window.


    The house fell into darkness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    The next morning, when Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes, everything was ready. Qi Xuan was dressed in a black boa robe. His long hair was tied up by a jade crown, and part of it was on his head. His black clothes and black hair made him look more like a jade crown. Although he was very weak, he was more beautiful and couldn''t move his eyes.


    It was not until he was helped into the carriage by the documents that the dazzled people recovered.


    There was a flash of regret in Dr. Guo''s eyes. It''s a pity that such a person is so gorgeous.


    All the way speechless.


    After driving all day and night, the next morning, the carriage stopped in front of the palace. Zhou Ze, who had been back to the palace earlier, had already brought people out to meet him.


    "Shizi, you are back."


    Xiangyang king is not at the door. I want to know that he will never come out to meet his son. Zhou Ze looks at the man standing at the door of the mansion, but he does not dare to neglect him: "my son, the Lord is waiting for you."


    "Father... How are you?"


    Qi Xuan gently smiles, but his eyes don''t change. He secretly looks at Zhou Ze and thinks about it. He carefully replies: "the Lord is very good. He is... Worried about you...


    it''s strange to worry. Now the king of Xiangyang is not sure how much he is holding back.


    Tang Xiaotang said.


    Qi Xuan came back this time with a short title. The emperor of Qi directly transferred most of the power of Xiangyang palace to him. In other words, Qi Xuan is not the king of Xiangyang in name. In fact, he is no different from the prince.


    Hearing this, Qi Xuan laughed and nodded: "go in."


    When he crossed the familiar main gate and walked into the corridor, Qi Xuan always had a faint smile on his face. Zhou Ze, who was leading the way, looked back at him from time to time. He couldn''t see through the son''s mind at all.


    Finally, in front of the main hall, Xiangyang king, who was ordered to meet by Qi dile, sat on the main seat with a black face and watched Qi Xuan slowly enter.


    "Father." Qi Xuan smiles and salutes Xiangyang king.


    Obviously, he didn''t have any feelings for Xiangyang Wang. Although he still had a smile on his face, his indifference didn''t disappear at all.


    Xiangyang king was black and didn''t reply. Instead, four beautiful maids stood beside him. Seeing Qi Xuan coming, he immediately blessed him and said in unison, "see you, Shizi."


    The king of Xiangyang didn''t speak, and Qi Xuan didn''t speak either. As soon as his sleeves were put, he sat on one side of the chair with the help of the documents, with a tired look on his face.


    Seeing that he sat down without waiting for his reply, Xiangyang King''s face became darker. Just as he wanted to pat the table, he saw his housekeeper''s eyes. He had to reluctantly put down his raised hand and said in a very stiff tone: "xuan''er, you''re back."


    Qi Xuan didn''t speak.


    The atmosphere fell into a stiff silence again. Seeing that the Xiangyang king was black, Zhou Ze had no choice but to break the deadlock: "Keke, Wang Ye, Shizi has been working hard all the way. Why don''t you let him go back to rest first...


    " housekeeper Zhou''s words are reasonable, come on! Take Shizi to Zhuyuan to have a rest. " Xiangyang king didn''t want to face his son like a debt collector at all. He felt disgusted when he saw his face, but now he was in charge of the house.


    Lao Tzu is not dead, and his son is going to be in power. He doesn''t feel very sad. He can''t let people laugh to death, but he can''t help it. He doesn''t know how Cher provoked the emperor of Qi. Now his brother is not happy with him. He can''t see the emperor when he goes to the palace. Xiangyang king is black and thinks more and more about Qi Xuan.


    However, Qi Xuan ignored him. In his heart, he didn''t regard Xiangyang king as his father for a long time. I don''t know that he is not the real Qi Xuan.


    Zhuyuan.


    This was originally the place where the former Xiangyang princess lived. Later, when the princess went, this place was taken away by qiche''s mother and son.


    Now, the place has been cleaned up by housekeeper Zhou, especially Qi Xuan''s room. Knowing that the emperor''s son turned over and took charge of the royal family, the servants took care of it very attentively. Especially Qi Xuan''s residence, all the things are brand new.


    At the moment, the next people are respectfully standing in the yard, meet their new master. Qi Xuan was sitting on the chair at the front, with the expressionless document standing beside him.


    "Join me, my son!" All the people said in unison.


    "Papers, you give them to everyone." Qi Xuan took the hot tea at hand, and his face became more and more beautiful in the dense fog, which made the sight of a few little maids on him more and more infatuated.


    The paper handed out the prepared silver to all the people, and then said in a loud voice in their excited sight: "as long as you keep your duty, the world will not treat you badly in the future."


    When they opened the purse, they found that there were five taels of silver in it. You should know that servants like them could only get three taels of silver a month, but Shizi could only get five taels.Now everyone was excited. Originally, there was a little bit of fluke mentality when they were sent here. They all became loyal. If they continued to follow shiziye, so many rewards, it would be possible to redeem themselves one day...


    not to mention Shizi''s extraordinary beauty. If they could climb into his bed, wouldn''t they have no worries for the rest of their lives?


    A lot of small servant girls are thinking in the mind secretly, the look in the eyes of looking at the man is more and more burning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    Looking at everything in his eyes, Qi Xuan gently smiles, which makes the women more excited and makes their eyes red.


    "My son."


    Just then, a strange voice came from the door. When they looked up, they saw that it was a young man. Behind him were four beautiful young women dressed as servant girls. They were the four servant girls who were standing beside the Xiangyang king in the main hall just now.


    "These four are from the Lord." As soon as the boy saluted, the four servant girls behind him said in unison: "see you, my son!"


    "This..." he looked at the four men and Qi Xuan. He said, "Shizi doesn''t need it, or..." he''s been with him for so long, but he''s really not a good girl. How many people sent Meiji in other courtyard were finally sent by him, and the most important thing is that the four were sent by Xiangyang king. It''s said that Xiangyang king and his wife are very beautiful Shizi''s relationship is not good at all. The people he sent...


    but before he finished his words, he was interrupted by the little guy: "this is the king''s intention. There is no one close to him. These four are chosen by the king. They will take good care of Shizi."


    "Yes, the maidservants will take good care of my son''s food and clothing." Standing in front of a maid in pink clothes, Qi Xuan seems to be very interested in looking back. Tang Xiaotang sees the maid''s face. It looks good: sharp chin, cherry mouth, slightly red cheeks, willow eyebrows bent, and apricot eyes looking at Qi Xuan affectionately.


    Because she saw it through Qi Xuan''s eyes at the moment, the servant girl was looking at her affectionately. Tang Xiaotang could not help shivering.


    Although beauty is beautiful, she hates people looking at her like this. She always feels fluffy and uncomfortable, so every time afar shows this expression, she can''t help but give him an ion cannon...


    she simply moves her eyes to the other three people. Tang Xiaotang finds that the four beauties sent by Xiangyang king are different First of all, the lively and extroverted, the pure and quiet, the enchanting and charming, the mature and elegant, seem to be a waste of heart.


    As soon as the servant girl opened her mouth, the other three did not want to be outdone. They began to introduce themselves one by one. No matter how beautiful the voice was, there was only noise left. Tang Xiaotang heard it loud, but Qi Xuan was smiling. He seemed to listen very seriously and interested.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t think he has a crush on these people. After all, when he was in other hospitals, some people often sent him beautiful women, such as coquettish, pure, naive and intellectual, but Qi Xuan didn''t accept any of them.


    Compared with those beautiful women, these four are at most medium-sized. It''s strange if Qi Xuan takes a fancy to them.


    "What''s your name?" Qi Xuan was smiling and looked at the maid who was the first to speak just now.


    The gentle smile like spring breeze made the servant girl blush immediately. She looked at Qi Xuan with some obsession in her eyes and stammered: "servant girl... Servant girl... Hehuan..."


    she was excited at the bottom of her heart. My son is really pretty! Is she being taken in? You''re going to be a phoenix?


    She twists toward Qi Xuan and reaches out her hand to embrace him.


    Seeing that the bright red nail was about to touch Qi Xuan''s clothes, his next sentence made her look stiff in the face. He still looked at her with gentle eyes, and said in a soft voice, "dead with a stick."


    Everyone was quiet, except Tang Xiaotang and the clerks, who didn''t expect him to say such words. The next second, people thought the son was kind and amiable. The next second, they heard his cruel words, and their expressions were stiff on their faces.


    "Shi, Shizi... What do you say?" Jiaomei maid''s smile is stiff on her face. She looks at Qi Xuan incredulously and feels that she must have heard wrong.


    It is clear that he has been smiling all the time. Why, how suddenly...


    "this... Shizi, you..." the little guy was also stunned. He never thought that this Shizi should be so shameless to the Lord, and such a delicate beauty. He said that he would die with his stick...


    Qi Xuan played with his fingers Pull to point, the document of his body side has already ordered two small Si to set up, the servant girl that is still in Lengshen presses to the bench, prepare to execute.


    "Report to your father. Thank him for his kindness." Qi Xuan only looked at the trembling little fellow with a smile, and his tone was mild, as if the words just now were not from his mouth.


    "This..." I thought that Shizi didn''t want these servant girls to do this. He just had a reason to go back and report to the Lord. He didn''t have any reason to know that he had left them without saying anything. After all, he was someone else''s person. It was his business to deal with Shizi.


    Biting his teeth, he decided to go back to report and say again: "the slave will retire, and the son will have a good rest."


    The maid who had been pressed on the stool and stripped her trousers seemed to react. She screamed and showed her buttocks in front of the crowd, which made her shy and afraid: "son of a bitch! My son, spare your life, my son! Let go of your maidservantwww.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    But it didn''t work.


    "Ah! Ah - "


    the scream continued to ring, and the boy did not dare to listen to it any more, so he quickly left, leaving a servant in the yard to watch the scene, silent.


    Finally, the woman''s cry stopped. Her pretty face had become ferocious and twisted at this time. The remaining three servant girls were too scared to move on their knees. One of the servants below changed his eyes. I don''t know if it was his illusion. He always felt that his eyes had swept him intentionally or unintentionally. It seemed that his careful thoughts had already been looked at by the other Wearing the same clothes made him sweat in an instant.


    The servant girl''s corpse was wrapped in straw mat and buried in a pit. Qi Xuan didn''t do anything about the remaining three, but he didn''t leave them in the room. Instead, he sent them to the laundry room and became the most inferior laundry girl.


    This spread to Xiangyang King''s ears, he was so angry that he almost fainted.


    He picked out all the servant girls, and then asked someone to pay a lot of money to train them. Originally, he was going to give them to the emperor of Qi to recover his position, but now the emperor of Qi didn''t want to see him at all, so he only wanted to listen to the housekeeper''s advice and send them to Qi Xuan.


    On the one hand, they hope that they can get Qi Xuan''s favor and seek some benefits for him. On the other hand, they are also monitoring Qi Xuan. But at the same time, there is a very unimportant reason that can almost be ignored. Xiangyang King hopes to save their precarious father son relationship and make this son who has been unfriendly to him a little better.


    But obviously, his cheap son didn''t want to give him face.


    At the same time, there were many people who got the news, including Qi Di, but he just waved the dark Wei who reported the news back, and didn''t say much.


    In any case, as long as Qi Xuan''s actions do not threaten him, he will never mind.


    No matter what other people think, the next day after emperor Qi immediately recruited Qi Xuan into the palace, everyone knew that it was this son who was in favor now.


    Zitcher also got the news for the first time. He immediately waved back the worried subordinates and sat down on the chair with a gloomy face.


    He did not know what emperor Qi thought, so he found Qi Xuan back. When he thought of the famous Regent in the history books, he thought of his doomed tragic history. Could he not fight Qi Xuan anyway?


    No! He doesn''t believe it! What the hell is destiny! He doesn''t believe it! His fate should be his own, so that he would not fall into the miserable end of being folded in the history books!


    "System! System, you come out quickly! " Zitcher decided not to wait to die, he has the system, he does not necessarily lose! He must rise up against it!


    After a while, the jade beads on Qi Che''s neck flashed, and then the familiar mechanical sound sounded in his mind: "what''s the matter with the host?"


    "Why are you getting more and more dull?" Zitcher frowned discontentedly. Recently, the system seems to be getting slower and slower. Sometimes he can''t hear its echo when he calls.


    "The host mission is slow and the system does not have enough energy support." The cold sound of the system rang out in zitcher''s mind. He thought of how he was down now. He was dissatisfied when he was told by the system: "I know. I''ll get everything back. Now I need your help. What props can I use?"


    "The host''s reputation and meritorious merit are not enough to use props." After waiting for a while, he heard the system reply: "but the host can use Shouyuan to exchange props."


    As soon as he heard that he wanted to exchange Shouyuan for props, Ziche hesitated. He was not a risk-taking character. On the contrary, he was afraid of death.


    "Is there any other way?" He hesitated. If he had to, maybe he would consider it. However, he was willing to choose the latter for his short life and long life, but he kept a low profile. Now his life is really good, except that he is not so free to go in and out, and all his daily life is attended by people. In his previous life, he was an otaku, and he didn''t like to go out, so he didn''t think it was a bad day .


    "No," he said This time, the system responded quickly.


    "Forget it. I''ll think about it." When zitcher finished, the system was silent.


    He felt that there must be other ways. Even without the help of the system, Qi Xuan had no available manpower and power, and he was different.


    With so many years of operation, he had a great reputation among the people, and he had a lot of hands. Moreover, Qi Xuan in this life, under the deliberate cultivation of Xiangyang king, had no previous experience of growth. At best, he was just a noble son who knew nothing. He didn''t believe that he could defeat him.


    At this time, Qi Xuan didn''t pay attention to Qi Xuan, but Qi Xuan didn''t give him a buffer. He cleanly picked out several of Qi Che''s forces in the capital, including baiweizhai, the restaurant he opened according to his future business philosophy.


    Qi Che was flustered by the sudden attack. When he realized that this was Qi Xuan''s hand, it was too late to call his subordinates to discuss countermeasures. The restaurant had been closed down, and all the related people were ordered by Qi Xuan to be locked up in the prison of the Ministry of punishment, and no one was allowed to visit. The forces he managed to build were so disintegrated that even the dregs were destroyed There''s no more left.Looking at the information collected by his men, zitcher looked very ugly. Qi Xuan''s evidence of attacking his forces is all true, without any trace of fraud. The most important thing is that Qi Che doesn''t even know about many violations of laws and regulations, but the other party collects them all.


    How did he know? This is terrible! Can we say that his influence has gone all over the world?


    "I didn''t say that! Are you not allowed to bully others and make profits without permission? " He slapped the information on the table so hard that his subordinates were silent.


    It''s not hard to find these things, because Qi Xuan didn''t have any hidden things and directly announced them to the people, which is a huge blow to Qi Che, because many forces clearly belong to him. In people''s hearts, he immediately changed from a good official who was dedicated to the people to a stupid official who didn''t strictly cover up and connive at his illegal activities.


    Although there are still many people who support him, many people who don''t know why have a bad impression of him immediately. Most of these people living at the bottom are oppressed by the class. What they hate most is this kind of official protection and bullying. Moreover, Qi Che''s men have killed more than one person, which makes many people who feel the same about him turn black.


    On the other hand, they showed their gratitude to the new son who revealed these things, thinking that he was a rare good man.


    But after all, qiche took in a group of men who didn''t eat dry food, and they immediately fought back - so on the same day, the news of Qi Xuan''s cruel temper and killing his maidservant spread all over the capital.


    Qi Xuan didn''t care, because now he didn''t need a good reputation, although it was easy for him to turn the situation around. In a sense, qiche helped him to dispel the suspicion of emperor Qi. At least both he and Tang Xiaotang could feel that the shadow around him was less than half.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    Qi Di never gave up chasing Qi Che. As a counterattack, Qi Che''s present residence was put on Qi Di''s table by the hand of dark guard the next morning.


    So on that day, Ziche''s yard was attacked by the dark guards. He escaped from his temporary residence under the desperate escort of his men, and lost more than half of his hands again.


    However, this was not the most distressing thing for him. At that time, they were gathering to discuss strategies, so half of his few counsellors died in this assassination, and even his most important think tank died, which made qiche even more hate emperor Qi.


    Qi Che still did not decide to die, it should be said that although he is very distressed, his life is not threatened, so he absolutely can''t make a thorough bet.


    But Qi Xuan didn''t let him go. His purpose was to force him to do it.


    After these years of operation, Qi Xuan''s information network almost covers the whole Daqi, as long as he wants to know nothing he can''t know.


    So when zitcher found out that the officials he had coached suddenly began not to help him, he still didn''t understand what was going on.


    "Why? Mr. Zhang, what happened? " Looking at the fat man on the other side, zitcher looked at him with some anger and some doubts: "didn''t you promise me"


    he didn''t know the hidden rules, so when he still had power in his hands, these people didn''t get less benefits from him.


    "My Lord, it''s not that I don''t help you, it''s really that you put..." he didn''t speak, but pointed to the above: "it''s too much to offend!" The fat man wiped the sweat on his head and kept looking around: "now, as long as anyone in the court dares to mention you, it''s light to dismiss you. Yesterday, several imperial censors were killed!"


    "Your elder brother is not an ordinary man!" The fat man thought of the handle he held in each other''s hands, and the sweat on his head kept falling down: "to tell you the truth, you''d better leave the capital early to run for your life." Otherwise, he would be tired to death sooner or later, which he didn''t say.


    Ziche hesitated. If he did run away, wouldn''t he be too embarrassed?


    The fat man didn''t want to spend any more time with him. This time he came out to see qiche, he thought that he was good to him before, but no matter how good he was, it couldn''t be better than his own life. If Qi Xuan knew about it and reported it to the leader, he would be killed.


    Thinking of this, he was a little curious. He didn''t know how zitcher provoked him. He was very popular before. Why did he fall into such a situation suddenly?


    After a few words of advice, he left him in a hurry, leaving him alone in the room, thinking about the man''s words just now.


    He''s right... Now he can''t get along with the capital. It''s all the power of the Qi emperor. The omnipresent dark guards are enough for him to have a headache, not to mention that all the troops in the capital are in the hands of the Qi emperor.


    It''s not the same in some remote places, where the Qi emperor can''t take care of it, and his prestige is not so strong, so it should be very easy to recruit troops and buy horses there...


    his counsellors almost all mean that. Now Qi Che''s influence in the capital has greatly shrunk, so it''s obvious that he can''t fight with the Qi emperor. It''s better to lurk the influence here for a while, and then go back to the capital It''s also a good choice to recruit and start over in other places.


    In the end, he decided to leave one or two of his confidants lurking in the capital, taking advantage of the darkness to leave the capital secretly. He bribed the bodyguard in advance, and his departure was almost strange.


    But zitcher obviously didn''t notice that.


    The next day, when he learned that qiche had escaped from the capital, the emperor of Qi was furious and ordered the whole country to arrest him.


    He used to hold the troops firmly in his own hands, but this time he found that the troops were all gathered in his own hands, and he could not manage them at all. Zitcher ran under his nose, and he could not anger anyone about it.


    A month later, the news of zitcher''s rebellion came from the south.


    In the court hall, Emperor Qi was furious.


    This situation is in urgent need of sending troops to suppress, but the military power is all in his hands, and he is too old to personally lead his troops to the south, but he is suspicious to let him give the military power to others.


    After thinking about it, Qi Xuan, who has a short life, ability and no foundation, is more suitable.


    He decided to test him first.


    So the Qi emperor ordered Qi Xuan to lead his troops to fight the rebellion, but Qi Xuan refused because of his weakness, which made him feel more at ease with Qi Xuan.


    However, the Qi emperor did not know that Qi Xuan did not need those forces at all. He had been secretly cultivating forces all over the country for a long time. Even the forces Qi Che called were under his control.


    His purpose is very obvious. Tang Xiaotang knows that he wants to stir up the struggle between Qi Di and Qi Che and let Da Qi fall into civil strife completely.


    And... Tang Xiaotang knows that he has been keeping secret contact with those tribal leaders at the border, provoking their struggle.


    His aim is not to destroy Daqi, but to plunge the whole world into war.Tang Xiaotang is trying her best to stop all this. When another soul sleeps, she will occupy her body and arrange her own plan.


    She didn''t use Qi Xuan''s original subordinates, because that might expose flaws. But in fact, her own ability is several times stronger than that of human beings. In addition, Qi Xuan''s son''s body is really very easy to use, so she can easily achieve her goal.


    At this time, she was no longer worried about other things. Tang Xiaotang wanted to send the data back to the organization, but she didn''t know why. She couldn''t contact the server terminal, as if Qi Xuan had a shield on her body. Every connection failed.


    Moreover, she used Qi Xuan''s body to let her energy consume very quickly. When another soul occupied her body, she would really start to sleep, recover her energy, and arrange everything when he was not aware of it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    Under the control of Qi Xuan, Qi Che''s team grew like a snowball, and more and more people followed him. Under the banner of a rebel army, he occupied 13 cities in five states from the southeast, and half of Qi soon fell into his hands.


    Every time he went to a place, zitcher first attacked the local landlords and bureaucrats. On the contrary, he was very protective of the common people. Therefore, everyone thought that he was really better than the emperor who would only crush them now. They were very happy to be ruled by him.


    Young people even volunteered to join zitcher''s team, because zitcher followed a certain Dynasty''s policy of exchanging military merit for knighthood. Because the system of hereditary knighthood was implemented in Daqi, the practice of qiche made young people excited, and made those young people from civilian origin more willing to exchange their military achievements for their own future.


    Gradually, Qi Che''s forces had far exceeded Qi Di''s forces.


    Of course, Qi Di was not a fool. Although the number of troops in his hands was not as large as that of Qi Che, after all, the soldiers were all experienced in many battles, and they were often trained at the worst, which was not comparable to those of Qi Che''s militia.


    Now, he had to delegate military power to his military officers, otherwise his dynasty would be overthrown.


    Several generals went to pacify the chaos with the army. In fact, the emperor of Qi wanted Qi Xuan to go, but he refused - and he also thought that, indeed, Qi Xuan''s body... He was not suitable to fight in the front line.


    The army sent by the Qi emperor soon went to the front line and confronted with Qi Che''s army. The Qi emperor thought that the mob was not the opponent of his army, but in fact they only won one or two battles, and the rest were defeated.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so useless? It''s just a mob! "


    In the imperial study, the emperor of Qi slapped the table, and the ministers under him hung their heads in horror.


    "Your Majesty, calm down! That qiche is extremely cunning. He knows that he can''t defeat our army. He hardly confronts our army head-on, but he always uses some dirty means to consume our army''s physical strength. This is really....


    the Minister of the Ministry of war said with fear. He hung his head: "please calm your anger!"


    "Waste!" Qi Di angrily threw the inkstone on the table to the ground, and the ink splashed on the minister''s face.


    "Your Majesty, calm down!"


    He fidgeted around, these idiots, do you really want him to go to the battlefield in person?


    The ministers stood in the same place without saying a word, their legs were sore and they didn''t dare to move. At this time, it was bad luck for those who spoke.


    Just as they were crying in their hearts, a small eunuch''s announcement came from the door, which made them feel relieved at last.


    Here comes the Savior!


    "Your Majesty, the prince of Xiangyang, please see me!"


    As soon as his eyes brightened, he said in a hurry, "how can I come here? Let him in


    The door opened, and a man in a green shirt came in with the help of a little fellow beside him. His face was as pale as paper. Seeing that he was about to kneel down, Emperor Qi said in a hurry: "excuse me, please take a seat!"


    "Cough... I''m late. Please forgive me." He coughed lightly twice, and the little fellow on one side was in a hurry to get along with him. He didn''t speak until he was relieved.


    "Nothing. Is Aiqing in good health?" Seeing that he was so weak, Qi Di had some worries on his face.


    "I have nothing to do with you. I know what your majesty has called me for. I have written," the man said faintly, "present the brocade bag to your majesty."


    The young man took out three brocade bags from his arms. The eunuch on one side quickly took them and sent them to Emperor Qi after checking them.


    Emperor Qi opened the brocade bag, and after seeing it quickly, the anger on his face finally receded: "Ai Qing, is this plan really effective?"


    "Your Majesty may as well have a try."


    The Qi emperor ordered his men to send the three strategies to the army quickly. With the three strategies of Qi Xuanxian, even though Qi Che used those famous combat methods in history, he could not take advantage of them. Sure enough, the Qi army won a battle soon, which finally restored their morale.


    Knowing the war report, the emperor of Qi was more relieved and began to worry. Now Qi Xuan really can''t die. If he dies, who will deal with Qi Xuan?


    He sent seven or eight imperial doctors to help Qi Xuan see a doctor, but the imperial doctors had nothing to do after a check-up. They had to say that Tang Xiaotang''s medicine was very useful. Qi Xuan''s symptoms made several imperial doctors confused. They could only diagnose Qi Xuan''s poisoning from their pulse, but they had never heard of any poison in it, but they let the body slowly fail.


    They didn''t dare to prescribe medicine in disorder, so they prescribed some prescriptions to warm the body and went back to report to Emperor Qi truthfully.


    But in fact, as soon as they left, Qi Xuan poured the medicine into the flowerpot.


    Under the pretext of his body, Qi Xuan began to refuse to go to court, and he began to be "unconscious". Without Qi Xuan''s strategic support, the victory once again tilted to Qi Che''s side.


    However, among the many bad news, there is still one piece of good news that makes Qi emperor feel gratified, that is, the border war has finally won, because more than a dozen tribes have internal fights and they are defeated without fighting.He let general Jianwei, who had no time to return to Korea, go directly with the army to support the front line. Now the most important thing is not the border, but to keep his city.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    With the addition of a large number of troops, the situation reached an impasse again. No matter Qi Che or Qi Di, both sides could not go further, and the losses of both sides were very serious.


    Up to now, no matter who can''t turn back, the fire of war is burning in every inch of the land, countless people are killed and injured.


    But soon, the situation was broken again. Ziche did not know where to find a mysterious military strategist. With his help, the imperial army began to lose again.


    Emperor Qi was very anxious, but no matter how anxious he was and how many doctors he sent, Qi Xuan''s illness was only bad, only the Qi that came in but not the Qi that came out.


    Finally, Tang Xiaotang has been waiting for a long time. The last time is coming.


    Qiche''s army attacked the capital three days ago, but now there is no safe place for the whole Daqi except the imperial palace.


    Now, all the ministers gathered here, listening to the fighting screams coming from the place separated by a wall. Everyone''s face was very dignified.


    But what they think in their heart, only they know, at least they will gather here, not just because of their loyalty to Qi emperor.


    Loyalty? No one can remember that kind of thing at this time. Besides, they are not loyal to Daqi, qiche, or Qixuan. Aren''t they also the blood of Daqi?


    "Boom! Boom --! "


    There was a huge sound from outside, and the ground of the whole court hall vibrated slightly. It was the huge wood that hit the gate of the palace.


    Emperor Qi sat on the Dragon chair without expression, his eyes were cold and deep, and he could not see any emotion. On one side of him sat his favorite imperial concubine. She was leaning against emperor Qi with an uneasy face, and her eyes were deeply worried.


    On the lower left side of the Qi emperor, Xiangyang king and a middle-aged beautiful woman were escorted by two bodyguards and sat with panic on their faces. Xiangyang king was ok, but she could barely keep calm. The middle-aged beautiful woman''s face was white, her eyes were full of panic, and her fear was not easy to detect. However, she did not dare to say a word under the coercion of two tall bodyguards with swords behind her.


    Facing the two men, Qi Xuan, who was wearing thick fur and had a pale and weak face, could not see any expression on his face. His eyelids were half drooping, and his eyelashes covered his dark pupils, which made people unable to see his face clearly.


    At the bottom are the officials who sit in silence in turn, led by a decadent right face and a gloomy left face.


    There was no one to speak. The noisy hall was so quiet that you could hear the needle falling on the ground.


    Will be present everyone''s look in the eye, what they think, she is clear, Tang Xiaotang heart silent sigh, but secretly raised vigilance.


    It''s all over.


    This world makes her very tired. Whether it''s the intrigue with "Qi Xuan" or the effort to protect ordinary people from the invasion of war, she really feels powerless.


    The endless resentment and desire generated by the war made her feel as if she was in a stinky swamp. Although she would not be affected and had any negative emotions, she always felt uncomfortable.


    "Shifu..."


    a familiar voice suddenly broke Tang Xiaotang''s mind, and she answered softly.


    "Well."


    But he stopped talking again.


    "Boom! Boom --! " The sound outside is getting louder and louder, and the look on many faces is becoming uneasy. They knew that once the army attacked the city gate, the weak guards in the palace would not be able to resist the fierce rebels.


    The sound of the collision between soldiers and armor was getting closer and closer. After a few short fights, the heavy footsteps slowly approached the hall.


    People who didn''t know why began to fidget, but looking at the deep Qi emperor on the Dragon chair, no one dared to speak.


    "If... I die, will you be sad?"


    All of a sudden, he spoke again. The light voice almost drowned in the noise coming from the door, but Tang Xiaotang still heard it.


    She was silent for a moment, then nodded, "yes."


    After all, she was the first one to call her master. If Tang Xiaotang used to take advantage of others, she would never have any emotions, such as sadness, which she used to think only fragile and stupid creatures could produce, now she actually feels it.


    She could not see what he was thinking, but as soon as his answer came out, she seemed to hear him smile.


    Then, he didn''t speak any more.


    At this time, the voice outside the door was close at hand, and all the people in the hall were more or less uneasy. Whether it was Qi Di, who was still expressionless, who was sitting on the top, or the officials who had already softened their legs and trembled and didn''t know anything, or Xiangyang Wang and his wife, who were full of excitement and fear, they all knew what was going to happen.


    There is only one person in the hall who is calm. There is no emotion on him. He looks like a statue and looks at everyone silently.


    "Zhiya -"


    the door of the court hall was pushed open, and a man in armor stepped over the threshold and strode in. He was against the light, and people couldn''t see his face clearly for a moment.Behind him, there were countless soldiers holding swords. A strong smell of blood came from them and reverberated in the hall. Several ministers with lower rank who were closest to the soldiers were scared and fainted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    The man didn''t look at the minister who had fainted. He was full of anger, with a faint sense of satisfaction. He looked straight at the man sitting on the top and yelled: "Qi Yu! You stupid king! Today, you''re going to die! "


    Emperor Qi looked at him coldly. He said in a very gloomy and low voice, "Qi Che, I think I''ve treated you well. Why do you want to betray me? Betray Daqi? "


    "Betraying you? You are fatuous, cruel and cruel. People all over the world resent and fear you. I am acting on behalf of heaven! " Zitcher said in a loud voice, with an angry tone. It sounds like one thing, but there is no one in the whole hall except him, including the soldiers behind him. They still look at the front with no expression, so zitcher seems to be singing a monologue alone, with a funny feeling.


    He seemed to feel embarrassed, and then he said: "in a word, you have only two choices today: one is abdication, the other is death!"


    Generally, he felt that he had the chance to win, and his face finally showed a proud look: "hum! If anyone dares to rebel against us, we will ask him to die together! "


    Sure enough, none of the ministers spoke. The only loyal right man seemed to want to say something, but he was knocked unconscious by a minister standing behind him. In the eyes of emperor Qi, he found that all his ministers had betrayed him except those who fainted at the beginning.


    Qi Di finally panicked. He glared at Qi Che and said in a loud voice: "Qi Che! Are you ignoring your father, mother and concubine? " With that, he made a gesture, and the two bodyguards pulled out the knife rest at their waist and put it on the necks of Xiangyang Wang and his wife. The bright blade was full of cold light, and their necks were soon cut, and the bright red blood flowed out along their necks.


    "Cherie! Cherie! Cherie, please help your mother and concubine Xiangyang Princess cried, she looked at her son, because of fear, the expression on her face were distorted: "mother Princess don''t want to die!"


    Only now did she know what her son had been doing. In fact, she was a little closer to doting on her little son, because...


    there was a flash of fear in her eyes. If they knew about it, it would be all over!


    Xiangyang king was looking at the Qi emperor, full of disbelief: "brother, how can you do this to me? I''m your brother


    "Brother?" Emperor Qi sneered, did he kill few brothers himself? What if it''s a sibling? He even dares to kill his father. What does a younger brother count?


    Looking at the two people with their necks held by knives, Qi Che''s eyes flashed a trace of irritability. These two people were not his real parents. Moreover, Xiangyang king was OK. The woman didn''t care much about his son. She preferred her little son.


    But to really ignore their life and death, in front of so many people, how can he get on that position?


    It seems that there is only one way for him to give in to the Emperor himself...


    a fierce color flashed through his eyes. He looked at emperor Qi, but his eyes made a silent wink at the woman beside him.


    "Ziche! You''d better give up! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being cruel Now that he had reached the end, the emperor of Qi was no longer hiding. He stood up from the Dragon chair and clapped his hands. Many dark guards suddenly came out from all directions, surrounded the emperor of Qi and the couple of Xiangyang. One part protected the emperor of Qi and the frightened imperial concubine lying in his arms, the other part raised weapons at Qi Xuan. His emotionless eyes were like robots, waiting for the emperor of Qi I''ll rush up with a command.


    Qi Xuan is not in the protection of the dark guards, but he always sits quietly in the chair, no one notices him, he seems to be ignored by all the people present, even Qi Che ignored him.


    This is Qi Di''s last card, but what he didn''t expect was that Qi Che didn''t have any fear at all. He suddenly looked at him and showed a strange and proud smile.


    A deep pain from the heart, Qi emperor did not respond to what happened, the body has subconsciously pushed away the woman in his arms.


    The red blood gushed out from his chest and dyed the golden robe red. There was a light gold phoenix hairpin in his heart. Its owner was sitting on the ground and looking at him with a smile. The quiet smile was as beautiful as when he first saw her.


    "You --!" He looked at his concubine in disbelief. She would never betray herself...


    "yu''er, it''s hard for you." His vision has begun to blur, vaguely he saw qiche smile at his concubine, his voice is let Qidi angry.


    But he couldn''t make a sound any more. The poison of the hairpin''s head had spread all over his body along with the blood. There was purple blood on the corner of his mouth. After shaking twice, he collapsed on the chair and died completely.


    As soon as he died, the dark guards retreated quietly. Although qiche was still worried about these dark guards in his heart, he felt that they felt that the general situation had gone and that they were not afraid.


    Zitcher''s mouth slowly opened, looking at this scene, he can no longer hide the joy in his heart, now, he is the ultimate winner!But he didn''t realize that the secret guards of Qi emperor watched their master die. They were as motionless as a stake, and they left without even putting the murderer to death.


    What''s more, he didn''t realize that his system didn''t send any signal that the task had been completed at all, or that since he entered the hall, his system had no movement.


    Now, he just haughtily raised his head and looked at the two bodyguards holding the king of Xiangyang: "let go of the prince and the princess, I will spare you not to die!"


    But to his surprise, the two guards didn''t blink, as if they didn''t hear what he said.


    He was a little annoyed: "you didn''t hear me, did you? Let go


    The guards were still motionless.


    "Come on! Take both of them down for me He was angry and pointed to the two bodyguards and told the soldiers behind him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    However, more strange things happened. He found that after he finished speaking, the guard behind him was also motionless, as if he had not heard what he said.


    The princess of Xiangyang, who had already shown a happy face, was stunned, and Qi Che, who was full of pride, was also stunned. Then he looked at the soldiers behind him angrily: "what''s the matter? Are you deaf? Can''t you hear me? "


    There was no one to answer him, but at this time, he felt something was wrong.


    It seems that everything has gone too far.


    His eyes were on the ministers who had secretly taken refuge in him, but they all avoided them when he did. There was a kind of ominous premonition in his heart.


    Looking at the three generals standing behind him, their eyes are still full of respect, but they don''t look at him --


    "Oh."


    A sneer suddenly rang out, along their eyes to see, sitting in the corner of the man slowly raised his head, qiche heart sink, was he ignored things suddenly reflected in my mind.


    His eyes sank slightly, his eyes fixed on the man, the smile on his face was familiar and strange, and his momentum changed, which made him feel dangerous and strange.


    "It''s you!"


    Qi Che widens his eyes and sees those dark guards appear again, but he stands in front of the other side and faces him directly.


    Behind him, the soldiers he brought slowly raised their weapons and aimed at him. The three generals turned around and walked behind Qi Xuan and stood still.


    Qiche suddenly found that all the people in the hall except Xiangyang Wang and his wife were from each other. He thought that everything was going smoothly. It turned out that he had fallen into each other''s trap.


    The two bodyguards holding Xiangyang Wang and his wife slowly moved their swords under the man''s sign, but the shocked Xiangyang Wang and his wife did not move, especially Xiangyang Wang. He seemed to understand something, and looked at the man opposite with strange and unbelievable eyes.


    He suddenly found that this son has become so strange, in his body, he can''t see any trace. And he looked at the eyes are also indifferent, cold to the extreme, as if he is not his father, but a mole ant.


    "Qi Xuan..."


    "it''s all over."


    Both Xiangyang King''s unbelievable eyes and Qi Che''s angry eyes were ignored by him. The man just said with a smile. He slowly stood up and walked forward. The dark guards made way for him. Qi Che watched him step by step, passing the woman still lying on the ground and Qi Yu''s body, and slowly walked to the Dragon chair.


    He didn''t sit down, but qiche didn''t pay attention to the position of countless people.


    Because he looked at them all eyes, are the same indifference, it is a kind of all things are ignored.


    "Who are you? You are not Qi Xuan


    This kind of vision can never be what Qi Xuan has. No, or that is not what human beings have at all. In his dark eyes, which are as deep as black holes, he can only see the coldness and darkness that makes people feel scared. Even though he has seen countless battlefield these days, he still feels fear from the bottom of his heart.


    He saw that the people around him had unconsciously lowered their heads, and no one dared to look him in the eyes.


    "Oh, I''m Qi Xuan of course..." he opened his mouth gently, but he didn''t seem to be answering his words. Qi Che looked away with difficulty. The cold sweat on his head came down and his whole body was shaking.


    The other side''s eyes flashed a trace of obvious disdain, and he immediately felt his heart suffocated and could not speak again.


    The man carelessly closed his eyes and couldn''t see the dark and emotionless eyes. Qi Che finally felt like he had lost his life, and his back clothes were all wet.


    I don''t want to be an opponent with such a person at all. He is rich and powerful. Now he just wants to save his life. Just as he was trying to get away, a sharp voice suddenly sounded, with a hint of hoarse female voice. Although it sounded a little out of tune, it was still very familiar: "you little bitch! Why aren''t you dead? "


    Qi Che''s heart thumped. He turned his head and looked at the trembling princess. At the moment, her face was twisted and her eyes were covered with red blood. She looked at the person standing above as if she was stunned. She didn''t realize the current situation.


    "Mother Princess!" Zitcher tried to wake her up, but the woman didn''t hear his voice. She still looked at the man above with hatred.


    Xiangyang Wang also looked at the woman beside him with surprised eyes. Her crazy appearance made him feel uneasy. Now the man above didn''t regard him as a father at all. He was afraid of being involved by this woman, so he quickly reached out to stop her: "what are you talking nonsense?"


    But it''s too late. The man above has opened his eyes. Although his glance is careless, it makes Xiangyang King''s heart jump. Then the next second, the bodyguard next to them draws out the knife. With only one knife, the woman''s crazy look is stiff on her face.A head fell heavily, blood gushed out, and directly splashed Xiangyang King''s face standing beside the woman. The strong smell of blood permeated into the red carpet without any trace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    His head rolled down to zitcher''s feet. He saw his bloodshot eyes still open. With a scream of horror, he sat on the ground and looked at the people above as if they were looking at a devil.


    But he did not dare to say anything. He knew that as long as he said anything, the devil would kill him without hesitation.


    He doesn''t want to die yet.


    Even crawling away from the head, he did not care about shame and resentment, fear made him just want to escape here quickly.


    The man didn''t pay attention to the person who was hiding in the corner. He slowly closed his eyes and fell into darkness in the moment. Deep as the night sky in the sea of knowledge, the girl''s body slowly emerged, he gently hook lips.


    "Long time no see."


    Tang Xiaotang coldly looks at the strange man opposite. He has a very evil and beautiful face. He has black hair and black eyes. He looks elegant and perfect, but he has a mysterious and frightening temperament like a deep black hole. There is no emotional cruelty in his dark eyes.


    It was not Qi Xuan. Although the face was more perfect than any creature she had ever seen, his breath was more powerful and mysterious than any creature she had ever seen.


    The man''s whole body is suffused with a faint black light, and the smell of resentment comes to her face. Tang xiaotangqiang holds back the pain, and a pair of golden eyes are suffused with cold light. She says impolitely: "who are you in the end?"


    This guy''s resentment made her feel unbearable, but his mind was extremely clear, and he didn''t seem to be controlled by resentment, and even if she looked into his eyes, she couldn''t see his heart.


    The most important thing is that she feels that his soul breath makes her feel very familiar... It''s like something she can see every day, but she can''t remember it because she is too familiar with it...


    besides, she must have met him.


    Tang Xiaotang squints her eyes. She knows that she can''t beat this guy. If he can invade this body when she is unconscious, his soul must be much stronger than her.


    However, she will not give up like this, she has arranged everything, just wait a little longer... Time will come.


    Now they are both invaders, and where is Qi Xuan''s soul? Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know. As long as the body dies, the souls of the two invaders will have to leave. She has an answer in her heart. With such powerful strength, such strong resentment and the idea of destroying the world, this guy may be behind the mysterious organization The real master.


    She must not let him occupy the body!


    "Who am I... you''ve already guessed..."


    the mysterious man''s low magnetic voice rings in his ear, Tang Xiaotang frowns, and she feels the bewitching in his tone - of course, it has no effect on her, her soul can be immune to all control skills.


    "How can I know if you don''t say it?" She can''t beat him, and if there is a war in the sea of knowledge of Qi Xuan, everything will be completely irreparable, so what we can do now is to delay time.


    But the man just laughed. He told Tang Xiaotang clearly that he had seen through her tricks.


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart sank, and he heard his slightly sarcastic but still perfect voice: "delay time? Are you waiting for them to save you? "


    When she heard the first half of his words, she really thought that he saw through her ideas, but the second half relaxed Tang Xiaotang''s heart for a moment. It seemed that the other party didn''t see through her ideas either. It was so good: "what''s the matter with you? I''m sure they will come! "


    She deliberately showed a look of vigilance. Hearing his words, she roughly understood the reason why she couldn''t contact the organization - he must have done something.


    "Do you think they will take such a big risk for you?" "They just use you as a tool - a tool to help them collect the power of faith," the man said


    "What do you know?" Hearing this, Tang Xiaotang asked suspiciously. Although he knew that the other party was deliberately saying this to stir up the relationship between her and the organization, he had to admit that when he heard this, Tang Xiaotang knew that the other party might know something she didn''t know.


    For example, what is the purpose of the organization.


    "I know a lot of things... Such as why they chose you, Tang Xiaotang. Don''t you want to know why you have done those things, but have not been investigated?"


    Tang Xiaotang knew that what she had done at that time was supposed to be wiped out by the organization, but they didn''t investigate her fault. They just let her take on the task to compensate for her fault.


    She only knew that at that time afar had to bear a lot of pressure to help her suppress everything, but now it''s really too easy to think about the strength of the organization. She knew that at that time, she had to deal with a charm who was still in her childhood. Although she could not be completely wiped out, it was entirely possible to severely hurt or imprison her. They were really too lenient with her in this matter I''m sorry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    She doesn''t doubt that this man is cheating her. Although her past is not easy to find out, if you look it up carefully, you can always get information. After all, at that time, the organization really kept a record of the incident, not to mention that they also conspired against her.


    "Why?" "How do you know?" she asked


    "Because I am the same as you." He looked at her in a light, gentle voice: "we are the same kind."


    "You used to resent those stupid and fragile creatures," he said, bewitching and deep. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes involuntarily showed those bad memories: "they are so stupid, so greedy, so easily controlled by desire."


    "Fear of the unknown, resentment of misfortune, easy to envy..." his tone showed a trace of cold disgust, as well as a strong resentment, he did not try to hide these emotions, I do not know why she even some empathy.


    "You''re not right!" Tang Xiaotang subconsciously wants to refute. Although she thought so a long time ago and hated those lustful creatures, she gradually feels that they are different from her.


    They will also care for their companions, take care of the weak, have strong family affection, pure friendship and ardent love. Even if they have desire, they will control themselves with rational restraint, so that she can no longer just regard them as the machines that produce food.


    "You think of them as friends, but they don''t think of you as friends." Men continue to say: "you and they are not the same, they will take care of their own kind, but will not care about you."


    "You''re alien, you don''t have company."


    Those memories of being expelled, disgusted and scared flashed quickly in front of her eyes. Tang Xiaotang knew that he was right. Those creatures she had met would be friendly to her even at the beginning, but they would also be scared when they found her ability and knew her true identity, because she was not of the same kind as them.


    "You are saving them, but they are destroying themselves."


    "So why save them? Join me and destroy those greedy and selfish ants with me. " His eyes seemed to have seen through her heart: "let their resentment and fear become your food, and then destroy them completely."


    He said that Tang Xiaotang had calmed down. She was not easily emotional, so she would not be bewitched by him. Although she admitted that what he said was really tempting, she knew that those words were too extreme.


    But now, she had to pretend to believe him. She had to completely attract his attention: "what you said seems reasonable..."


    she moved forward slowly for two steps. I don''t know if she was still immersed in the resentment of her memories. The man didn''t show her disguise, and his tone showed a trace of satisfaction: "yes......" In this way, you don''t have to work hard to save them....


    "come with me... We are the same....


    " destroy them together! "


    Tang Xiaotang knew that the time had come and the toxin began to invade the body.


    She walked towards the man, one step, two steps, three steps... The distance between them was gradually shortened, so short that she could almost see the dark pupils as deep as the abyss.


    Just three steps away from the man, she finally felt that the sense of stagnation reached its peak. At the next moment, the overwhelming repulsive force appeared, and Tang Xiaotang showed a sly smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Go to your ghost! I''m not going to go along with you, a brain wreck


    A long sword appeared in her hand, and she chopped it at the man, and the huge light blade attacked him. She clearly saw that the smile on his face was stiff for a moment, and then she seemed to find that she had been deceived, and that the originally very shallow smile suddenly became deep.


    The next moment, the darkness in front of them broke, and the two of them returned to the golden palace. Qi Xuan''s body fell to the ground, and the two of them floated on top, but the people below could not see them at all.


    "Interesting."


    His figure was as light as a feather. He dodged from her attack in a moment.


    "It''s really charming. It''s out of control..."


    a light voice came into Tang Xiaotang''s ears. Her eyes were locked on the men. Now they were both rejected by the rules of the world. She was OK. After all, she could barely disguise for a while, but this guy had to leave the world, or he would be killed.


    But to Tang Xiaotang''s surprise, the man was not obliterated by the rules as she expected. She clearly saw that the shallow black fog around his soul gradually became rich until he wrapped up his body. He didn''t even see any sign of being rejected by the rules.


    The feeling of familiarity became more and more intense. She narrowed her eyes and looked at him coldly. There was a crack behind the man. Endless void appeared from the crack. His body was sucked into the crack, and she could still see the smile of playfulness and provocation on on his lips."Want to know why they picked you?" He didn''t open his mouth, but Tang Xiaotang heard his voice clearly. His low voice came into his ears with a smile.


    She didn''t bother to ask why, because she saw that this guy wouldn''t tell her at all. If she had hope for him, she might as well go back and ask afar herself.


    "We''ll see you again, looking forward to seeing you next time..." the crack closed slowly, and she saw the blue light in the man''s black robe, and the disgusting smile on his face.


    "Dear kitty..."


    hearing this last sentence, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes suddenly widened, and by this time, the crack had been completely closed, and everything was as before.


    Why did he say that? Did he ever see her in that world?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    But he had already disappeared, and she had to stay to pick up the pieces. Tang Xiaotang only heard a scream. She walked by and saw Qi Che hiding in the corner, holding his head in his hands and rolling on the ground in pain. There was bright red blood coming out of his facial features and his face was covered with blood.


    "Don''t go! Don''t go! Don''t -- " He yelled and pretended to be crazy. Xiangyang king had fainted on the ground when he was splashed with blood. The rest of the people didn''t pay any attention to him. They just hung their heads and didn''t move, just like stone statues.


    Tang Xiaotang knows why he is like this. As soon as the guy leaves, his system is also taken away. Although she has not seen the system of Qi Che so far, it is no longer necessary.


    She tried to contact the organization, but to Tang Xiaotang''s surprise, she was still unable to contact the terminal.


    Looking at the line of "connection failed, please try again" in front of her, she frowned, clearly that guy has left, why still connection failed?


    Is... Not his reason?


    But if she can''t connect to the terminal, she won''t be able to leave the world...


    "Keke..."


    suddenly, a weak voice came from behind. Tang Xiaotang looked back and saw Qi Xuan slowly open his eyes. His face was very pale, but his eyes were clear.


    Looking at him like this, Tang Xiaotang suddenly remembered the scene when she saw him for the first time. He was lying in the broken wooden house. She saw such a pair of eyes in a hurry through time and space. Although its owner was dying, the light of its fundus was gradually dim, but when she saw the eyes slowly closed, her first thought was, such a spirit Soul, should not be here so quietly die.


    But she had to.


    If chiyao''s pollen meets another non-toxic fragrance of Ziyun flower, it will produce a kind of intense neurotoxin. Although that guy''s soul is stronger than her, Tang Xiaotang knows that he doesn''t understand pharmacology after many times of exploration.


    But even so, she did not dare to take ziyunhua directly with her, and even more did not dare to put it under Qi Xuan''s hands who had contact with that guy. She added the juice of ziyunhua to the food of Xiangyang princess one month in advance, so that the medicine could penetrate into her blood completely.


    She had long expected that the Qi emperor who had lost everything would take Xiangyang Wang and his wife as chips, and Qi Che''s soul was not a person in this world after all. He would never give up everything for them.


    At that time, the desperate Qi emperor will kill the Xiangyang Wang and his wife. Even if he won''t, Tang Xiaotang has already left a hint in the Xiangyang princess''s consciousness that as long as Qi emperor dies, she will start to deliberately anger Qi Xuan.


    The princess of Xiangyang is not a good person either. From a concubine to the position of the princess, her hands are not stained with blood. Besides, the king of Xiangyang now has no adult son except her children. No one believes her handwriting. When Tang Xiaotang followed her, she saw that she often killed Xiangyang King''s favorite concubine, so she didn''t feel guilty about taking advantage of her.


    She knows another soul who occupies Qi Xuan''s body very well. His character will definitely kill the princess of Xiangyang. At that time, the blood mixed with purple cloud flowers will volatilize in the air, which will make him unconsciously poisoned. Even if he doesn''t die on the spot, he will no longer be able to control this neurotic body...


    she thinks that Qi Xuan''s soul has been killed by that guy Swallowing, otherwise why does the other party have her soul breath, but she did not expect that he was still there.


    His eyes quietly looking at her direction, clearly he should not see her, but Tang Xiaotang hesitated, or slowly floated down, fell in front of him.


    "Master..." suddenly, he gently opened his mouth, his eyes still looking at her, as if the same as the dark colored glass eyes, no deep, no indifference, no cruel resentment, only as clean and clear as a child''s smile. As like as two peas,


    , "what a good thing... I can see you..." he looked at the girl floating in front of him. Some slack eyes reflected the fine face. Her pale golden eyes looked at him lightly, and he looked almost the same as he imagined.


    "Can you... See me?" She spoke softly.


    Qi Xuan did not answer. He tried his best to lift his stiff arm and knock it heavily on the Dragon chair.


    "Pa!"


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know what he was going to do, but she saw the jade ring on his finger''s belly split in two. Then, she felt the terminal that couldn''t be connected for a long time suddenly jump, and then afar''s face suddenly appeared in front of her.


    "Great! Tang Tang! Finally got in touch with you! Are you ok? " He looked very anxious. Tang Xiaotang remembered what the guy said. She knew that at least Ivar didn''t use her as a tool.


    "I''m fine." She nodded.


    "Sorry, it''s my negligence. There''s something wrong with the world." Afar saw that she was still safe, and finally relieved: "you come back, the task does not need to continue."Tang Xiaotang''s heart is very heavy, but she also knows that it is meaningless to stay, but...


    when she looks back at the slowly closed eyes, she hesitates for a moment, and there is a flash of firmness at the bottom of her eyes.


    "Wait for me!" She said to afar and cut off the connection.


    She decided to do what she wanted to do.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    As soon as Tang Xiaotang came back to the space, he saw that afar had been waiting there - his face, which was always smiling like a fox, showed an undisguised concern for the first time - but I have to say that his expression made Tang Xiaotang hairy and scared.


    After looking at her up and down to make sure she was in good condition, afar sighed with a long sigh of relief: "I''m sorry, this time, it''s their negligence."


    By the time he knew the news, she had gone to the mission world, and somehow, she was cut off from all contact with her.


    "Please don''t look at me like that, will you?" Tang Xiaotang shakes off his goose bumps. It is clear that he usually smiles like a fox. She always thinks that he is calculating her. But when he really shows such a normal expression, she thinks that he might as well smile like a fox.


    "Well, I''m worried about you? No conscience Afar put away the expression on his face, put on his trademark smile, and had the heart to fight with him. It seems that there is nothing wrong with her - but that group of guys are too much, even he dares to hide, if it is not the critical moment, he will never let them go.


    While thinking about it, he laughed more insidiously - it seems that he didn''t think of anything good, Tang Xiaotang quietly away from him.


    "By the way, I have something to ask you." She suddenly remembered something. She turned her head and poked the guy who was still smiling: "don''t be there alone, YY, smile so obscene!"


    "I am so handsome a face, where wretched?" Hearing what she said, afar almost jumped up. He was worried about her. He was not a cute son of a bitch. He wasted her delicate face.


    However, she rarely asked him about it: "what do you want to ask? Say it


    "That''s what happened back then - tell me honestly, why did the organization let me go so easily? Or, why do they agree that I use the task to offset the punishment? "


    She was staring into afar''s eyes. The old fox was worthy of being an old fox. He didn''t look the same. If she hadn''t caught his surprise, she would have thought he was serious: "didn''t I say that? Because you have a good attitude to admit your mistake, and I help you with it....


    "I want to know the real reason. Don''t lie to me. There are many people who tend to admit their mistakes, and they are not as easy as me."


    She got into a lot of trouble at that time. At least since she had been working for such a long time, those who had done the same thing as her would have been imprisoned for life, even if they had not been wiped out. How could it be so easy?


    "That''s why. How can I cheat you? Don''t you believe me - "


    " the last thing I believe is you, but you like to cheat me the most. " Tang Xiaotang impolitely interrupted his words, put on a "I already know you are cheating me" cold and arrogant expression: "quickly say the real reason! Don''t try to cheat me


    Afar and she looked at each other quietly for a moment, and he finally shrugged like a defeat: "well, there are other reasons for that, but I can''t tell you now."


    It seems that "he" still told her something, otherwise how could she take the initiative to mention it.


    "Really can''t say?" Tang Xiaotang stares into his eyes. It seems that the real reason for the incident is really not simple - let the guy afar refuse to tell her.


    "Tang Tang, I can''t tell you, but I will never harm you." Afar didn''t dodge her sight, he whispered.


    "Bang! Don''t tell me! " Seeing that he refused to say, Tang Xiaotang didn''t continue to ask. Anyway, one day she would know, and she didn''t have so much curiosity. The reason why she mentioned it was just because she said from that guy that she was worried about his conspiracy.


    "By the way, that, there is one more thing..." seeing that she no longer asked, afar was relieved, but soon, he seemed to think of something again and showed a flattering smile again.


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as Tang Xiaotang saw his expression, he had a bad premonition that every time this guy showed this kind of smile, it was when he wanted to calculate her: "wait! Tell me first, is it a good thing or a bad thing! "


    Afar was stunned for a moment, and then said hastily, "of course it''s a good thing!"


    "Say it." She still had a bad feeling...


    "well, that''s it... You know, in order to let you come back smoothly, but I can''t contact you, so I went to ask the brain for permission as soon as I was in a hurry...


    " so? " Hearing this, Tang Xiaotang already knows what happened. She really doesn''t know what to say.


    Mingming told him not to tell her identity for the time being, alas... But this time, afar was also worried about her, so he didn''t care about her.


    Afar (smiling): "well, he wants to see you."


    Behind him slowly appeared a figure, the familiar face with a smile, his sea like blue eyes quietly looking at her.Tang Xiaotang hasn''t figured out how to face him. Although it''s for the task, she always has a guilty feeling that deceives his feelings. If she doesn''t meet him, it''s OK. As soon as she meets him, the embarrassment and guilty feeling immediately come out, which makes her dare not face his eyes.


    "Miss Youtong." But zero opened his mouth first. He came slowly and stood in front of her.


    "Well, long time no see." Tang Xiaotang smiles awkwardly. The light from the corner of her eyes catches a glimpse of Ivar slipping away quietly. She suddenly regrets that she has just decided not to care with him.


    She wanted to kill him so fast!


    Suddenly, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes darkened. She felt that she fell into a embrace. He gently hugged her and put his head on her shoulder. The very light voice fell on her ear.


    "Good to see you again."


    His tone with so deep happiness and joy, Tang Xiaotang heart embarrassment slowly disappeared, she gently back to embrace him.


    After a while, zero just let go of her, he looked at her, blue eyes with a smile: "so this is Miss Youtong''s real appearance."


    "Well, actually, my name is Tang Xiaotang." Tang Xiaotang thought about it and was not so embarrassed: "I''m sorry to cheat you, zero, are you OK here?"


    "Never mind, Miss Tang. I''m fine." His smile doesn''t seem to change much in that world, but his eyes are no longer full of resentment, instead, he has the confidence and calmness to control everything.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that he is used to it very well. At least he can get in and out of her space freely, which means that he has at least controlled the system terminal of the whole organization, and he is very skillful.


    "That''s good." She knows that his learning ability is excellent. In such a short period of time, he took over the mess left by his former master. In the organization, he will be able to learn more and grow faster.


    "Then have a good rest. Don''t worry about the task." He looked at her, stepped back, bent slightly, and, as in the previous world, kissed the back of her hand.


    "Zero, you don''t have to. Now you''re in charge." Tang Xiaotang is a little uneasy and retracts her hand. She feels hairy all over. This is her own body!


    "No, without you, there would be no me now. Anyway, I would still be zero." He stood up with a smile, and then his body turned into data and began to disappear slowly: "Hello, dream."


    "Ah..." Tang Xiaotang wanted to say something, but the other party had disappeared. She had to sigh helplessly and decided to have a good talk with him next time.


    But what he said is right. Now, she''d better have a good rest and raise her energy to go to the next world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    In the 314 year of Xuande in the great Qi Dynasty, it was winter.


    The capital.


    It snowed all night, and everywhere was covered with white.


    "Zhiya -"


    the vermilion door slowly opened, and the snow on the four characters of "Regent''s house" fell down one after another because of the vibration. A little boy with a long broom swept all the remaining snow above.


    He looked up at the sky, thick clouds still covered the sky, light reflected in the snow, white bright, even the sky is not so gloomy.


    He began to sweep the snow in front of the door, then the snow on the steps, and finally the snow on the stone lions on both sides. He didn''t stop until a large clean slate floor was swept out of the door.


    "Step, step --"


    the sound of horse''s hooves on the ground came from the corner. The boy looked up and saw a carriage with two horses turning the corner and slowly appeared in the field of vision. He sped up and swept the snow to the side of the road, and then returned to the palace to close the door.


    The carriage quietly stopped outside the door, and the two horses puffed white air from their noses. The driver put his hand to his mouth and breathed continuously, then folded them into his sleeve.


    The weather is so cold, but he still has to drive a carriage and wait for people. I don''t know what the master is going to do on such a cold day! He suffered with it.


    He thought so, then saw the door of the palace open again, a man in black brocade came out slowly, the little guy behind him carefully held an umbrella for him, not to let the residual snow fall on him.


    When the man walked down the steps, a very handsome warm face came into his eyes. He had a slight smile on his lips, which made the driver stunned.


    But this Regent is really beautiful! It looks like a fairy in the sky!


    Seeing the other party walk in, he immediately jumped out of the car, carefully opened the curtain, and shut his mouth.


    He knew that the master didn''t like to be garrulous.


    "Paperwork."


    The young man who followed him handed a bag of broken silver to him, and a smile rose on the driver''s face. He gently weighed the silver in his hand, which was a joy in his heart.


    So much silver is worth his half year''s salary.


    As the curtain fell, Qi Xuan put away his smile. His handsome face was as cold as a statue and sat quietly.


    The clerk put away his umbrella and sat near the door, blocking the cold wind with his body. He didn''t dare to look at his master''s colder face, but hung his head without saying a word.


    In fact, he still doesn''t understand what happened that day, but after that day, the childe''s mood became more and more indifferent. Although he would still smile gently in front of people, only he knew that once there was no outsider, he would often sit so indifferent all day.


    As the wheels rolled by, there was a light and crisp sound on the snow, and the horse''s hooves stepped on it. Qi Xuan closed his eyes tired, and his eyelids fell to hide his confusion.


    He always felt as if he had forgotten something.


    But everything is going on according to his plan. Now the whole Daqi has fallen into his hands. It is clear that he can abolish the little emperor who knows nothing at any time. I don''t know why. Whenever he comes up with this idea, he has a kind of resistance.


    It was as if he would lose something completely if he did that.


    Forget it, maybe he shouldn''t think so much about it. Because of the severe cold in the north, there was a hail disaster. The most important thing now is to solve this problem.


    He couldn''t be as licentious as the former Emperor. He experienced the life of the lowest class. He knew how difficult it was for the lower class to survive.


    "Do you remember what you wanted to do?"


    There is something in his mind, and the next second there is no trace. He laughs at himself, erasing them from the bottom of his heart.


    He didn''t know what he wanted to do, but since he had the power, he tried to do something for the people.


    The carriage stopped gently, and the driver''s respectful voice came from outside: "Lord, the prime minister''s office has arrived."


    As he stepped out of the carriage, Zuo Xiang had already waited respectfully at the door. Remembering that when he was lonely, he didn''t even discuss with him about quitting his marriage, Qi Xuan sneered at him from the bottom of his heart.


    Once he hated power most, but now he knows that if he doesn''t have it, he can''t even protect himself.


    Left met him, quickly came forward to welcome him into the house, clearly he is older than he more than two rounds, but in front of him is respectful, position can not be lower.


    Although the present left prime minister is still left prime minister, his power is not as good as before. Qi Xuanxin''s forces are waiting to take over his position at any time, so he has to find a way to keep himself. After all, before... He offended him a lot.


    While walking beside him, he secretly glanced at each other''s young but beautiful side face with Yu Guang. In recent years, his smile became more gentle, but his means became more ruthless and fierce. Although he was still in power by the little emperor, no one in Manchuria knew that the real power was in the hands of this Regent.And he could sit in that position at any time, but he didn''t seem to have any idea of taking the place of the little emperor.


    But he didn''t dare to say anything. The right Prime Minister left home last year because he was older. The new right prime minister was not old, but he came from a poor family. And people with a clear eye knew that he was a regent.


    As they passed through the cloister, they could see the snow covered garden. In the corridor in front of them, a woman in a white fox fur came.


    The woman was followed by two servant girls. As soon as they saw them, the three of them saluted in a hurry. Qi Xuan began to cry with a gentle smile. His eyes flitted past them without any pause.


    Two people pass by, but the woman''s eyes still stay on him, across a corridor, she looked at the handsome face, eyes suddenly had a sense of astringency.


    Just passed that vision so cold, she knew that he had no idea to her.


    But who let her choose another person? What right does she have to blame him?


    Thinking of that person, who she would rather be a concubine than marry, she even wanted to smile bitterly. She didn''t understand how blind she was at that time, and how she could see such a person.


    He was lustful, incompetent, weak and irresponsible. Qi Xuan saved his life and even let him live in Xiangyang palace. But he couldn''t stand the blow of falling from a height and went crazy.


    Compared with this man, he had fallen to such a situation, but there was no complaint. Each day, she felt more unworthy. If she insisted on their engagement at that time, wouldn''t it be so?


    She was despised by her sister-in-law and ridiculed by her sisters. Even her mother was very disappointed with her. The lower class even ridiculed her behind her back. They all said that she was stupid and wanted to be a concubine for a waste.


    Now, he is still so handsome and noble that he doesn''t even have a concubine around him. I don''t know how many noble girls want to marry him, and she has become the laughing stock of many people in Beijing. Even if she is no longer qiche''s side room, she can''t marry again in the later half of her life.


    Her face flushed with shame. She felt that she should not agree with her father at all. Such embarrassment, shame and regret almost drowned her. Regardless of the exclamation of the two servant girls behind, she touched her face. It turned out that she had left tears all over her face.


    The wind hurt her face, but no matter how regretful she was, there was no turning back.


    But for his contacts, he would have let Zuo Xiang go home to farm.


    I don''t know when it snowed again. It was dark after the talk. He refused to stay. When he left the prime minister''s house, there was a thick layer of snow on the ground.


    The carriage rolled by, leaving the prime minister''s house far behind. He closed his eyes and left the past behind.


    Now that person''s face has been in his heart fuzzy, he can''t even remember that she betrayed the moment of his mood.


    Just feel very empty, very empty, as if forgotten what important feelings.


    "Wang Ye, the king of Xiangyang, please go to the mansion and get together."


    Outside the car came a cautious voice. Qi Xuan closed his eyes and said coldly, "if you report back to my father, I will tell you that I have something to do."


    Zitcher is not his son after all. That woman has already betrayed him. It''s ridiculous that he only thinks of his son now.


    But he no longer regarded him as a father. He was just a stranger by blood.


    The snow fell more heavily. The goose feather like snow fell on the black cloak. When I raised my hand, there was a shallow trace between my fingers. The snow fell gently on my fingertips. The light touch was like a feather. In a trance, I felt as if I had a hand holding me, and a sigh sounded in my ear.


    "Forget all this and live well."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    In the afternoon, the sun is baking the earth. The tall poplar trees are powerless to hang their leaves. The cicadas on the trees are screaming. The heat waves reverberate on the asphalt road. The temperature of frying eggs makes the asphalt give off a bad smell.


    At the hottest time, even the cicada stopped singing. Even if he stayed in the air-conditioned room, the fifth bamboo was too hot to sleep. She climbed on the window and looked at the end of the road in the distance, looking forward to the cooler day so that she could go out to play with her friends.


    It''s summer vacation, but mom and dad still have to work. Fifth bamboo always wants them to take her to the amusement park, but every time they say they have no time.


    She looked at the other end of the straight road, where she always wanted to go to the amusement park, there are tall Ferris wheel and carousel, as well as pirate ships and haunted houses, Xiao Pang, who had been with her parents, showed off to them with pride. At that time, although the fifth bamboo''s face was disdainful and sarcastic, only she knew how jealous she was of him.


    She really wants to go too!


    All of a sudden, her eyes widened, because she saw that a large truck appeared at the other end of the road, its gray front gradually approached, and slowly enlarged in the field of vision, and then the fifth bamboo saw the bright red words on the car.


    "Moving.".


    She stares at the words on the car. Her eyes follow the car all the time. She sees it stop in front of the courtyard of the villa next to her house. After a while, two tall men jump out of the car.


    The back compartment was opened, and all kinds of furniture were carried down by men into the yard. Then she noticed that the locked yard next door had been opened at some time.


    As time went by, all kinds of furniture were placed in the yard, and the last small white desk was also lifted out. Then the two men turned to lock the carriage, and the car with the words "move" drove out of the sight of the fifth bamboo again.


    She had been waiting all afternoon, but never for the car. All kinds of furniture piled up in the yard, but the door of the next room was still locked, and no one came to put the furniture in.


    The fifth bamboo looked at the small white desk. It looked delicate and beautiful. Its size and height were just suitable for her height, unlike her father''s heavy and tall desk.


    She suddenly wondered, who is its owner?


    In the evening, after dinner, fifth bamboo wanted to go to the yard to see the small white desk she had just moved to today. But when she got there, she found that the yard next door had been locked again, and the furniture in the yard had disappeared.


    She was disappointed to see the empty yard next door through the iron door. She couldn''t see the small desk. She felt very disappointed.


    But she didn''t care very much. The desire to go to the amusement park occupied all her mind. It was difficult for children to put their thoughts on two things at the same time. In a twinkling of an eye, she left behind the car with the words "move" and the delicate desk, thinking about the merry go round and ferris wheel of the amusement park.


    When the fifth bamboo thought of it again, it was three days later.


    Mom and dad still refused to take her to the amusement park. She felt very sad. Just as she wanted to go to the street to play with her friends, she passed by the yard next door.


    But this time, she found that not only the courtyard door was open, but also the door of the house was open.


    Hesitated for a moment, the fifth bamboo heart can''t help but surge with curiosity. At the age of seven or eight, the curiosity in her heart is very strong. The temptation of opening the gate to the fifth bamboo is no less than that of going to the amusement park. She tentatively padded her toes and stepped into the gate, with a strange feeling in her heart.


    Of course, she didn''t have the courage to go to the house - as long as she stepped into the yard, it was enough for her and her friends to show off their bravery - you know, this villa that no one lived in was like a haunted house in the mouth of children, where demons and goblins lived, where they wanted to go but didn''t dare to go.


    There were no giants, no ghosts, no goblins. In fact, the big yard was empty. She walked all the way to the yard, and no one came out to stop her.


    The fifth bamboo was relieved, and her courage also increased. Originally, the exploration here would be over, and then she could go to the corner to show off with her friends, but suddenly she had the courage - she wanted to continue the exploration!


    "What are you going to do?"


    Suddenly, a clear voice came from her head. The fifth bamboo trembled and sat on the ground with soft legs. She looked up and saw the little girl sitting quietly on the balcony on the second floor of the house. She looked at her and repeated, "what are you doing in my house?"


    The fifth bamboo didn''t see what she looked like. In fact, she didn''t dare to see it at all. She didn''t know how she ran out of the yard and then came home to lie on the bed. All she knew was that she had a nightmare that night. She dreamed that she was in the yard next door. Then a witch suddenly appeared on the second floor, and she was about to run I went out, only to find that the door of the yard was locked.


    She was so scared that she cried, but the door still could not be opened. The witch''s long sharp nails pinched her neck and made her gasp. The fifth bamboo was scared to wake up with a twitch, and then she found that her pillow towel was wrapped around her neck.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    Because of this, fifth bamboo didn''t pass by the yard next door for a whole week. If she had to take that road, she would also choose to go around in another direction.


    Whenever she saw the yard from the window, she would think of the voice that suddenly sounded that day. She felt that there must be a cannibal witch living in the yard. Fortunately, she ran fast that day, otherwise she would be eaten by her!


    When she heard about the yard next door again, it was three days later. At dinner that night, my mother took the initiative to mention it to my father.


    "Do you know? The cottage next door is finally sold Mother put a chopstick of pickles into her mouth and said as she chewed.


    "What? But I haven''t seen anyone these days? " Father drank porridge "snore snore", said vaguely.


    Hearing them talking about the yard, the fifth bamboo ate quietly with his head down, but his ears stood up quietly, listening to them.


    "Well, I didn''t know until I passed by yesterday that someone was delivering express to their home." Mother finished her last meal and said, "it seems that the family is usually away. I saw the courier deliver things from the door and put them at the door of the house, so I left."


    "Someone." The fifth bamboo whispered that she heard the sound that day.


    "What did you say?" Mother heard her voice, looked back to see that she still had half a bowl of rice, immediately frowned: "eat! We''re all finished! "


    "Why don''t you go and have a look? How to say, we should be neighbors in the future. " Dad finished the last sip, then put down the bowl and belched: "I''ll go out for a walk, you eat slowly."


    The fifth bamboo in a hurry several mouthfuls to pick up the rice in the bowl, also jump down the chair: "I also went out, Xiao Pang told me to play."


    "Bamboo, come back to me! Where are you going to play so late? " Mother cried behind her.


    "I''ll be back in a minute!" Fifth, bamboo shouts while running.


    "One by one, I don''t worry..."


    she left her mother''s complaint behind, ran to the door and looked at the yard next door. She took a deep breath, walked out of the yard slowly, looked at the closed door and tried to stretch out her hand.


    "Squeak -"


    the door didn''t lock, she didn''t use much force to open it.


    Hand clenched into a fist, she looked at the door in front of her, suppressed her beating heart, and stepped in with her feet raised.


    So it''s not witches, it''s not monsters, it''s people... Is it?


    She walked to the place where she stood last time, held her breath, then raised her head slightly and looked up -


    there was a chair on the balcony, but it was empty - no one.


    The fifth bamboo is a little disappointed. She can''t tell why. She just... Vaguely feels that the little girl sitting here must be very lonely...


    when she is dejected and ready to leave, there is a very slight "creak" behind her. She trembles like a startle. Then she quickly turns her head and looks at it To open a seam of the door, revealing a pair of black eyes, half of her face hidden behind the door, skin white as if a piece of paper.


    "Here you are again?"


    She looked at her quietly, suddenly showed a smile, that smile is very good-looking, let the fifth bamboo suddenly think of snow white in the fairy tale, she also smile like her so good-looking?


    "Well, that... My name is fifth bamboo. What''s your name?" She scratched her head with one hand, a little annoyed that she suddenly stuttered. Would she think she was too stupid?


    "My name is an Shuyu." The little girl answered softly. She opened the door wider and showed her whole face: "Hello, fifth bamboo."


    "You, hello..." she was more uncomfortable, with the back of her hand behind her. She grabbed her skirt and cheered herself up from the bottom of her heart.


    "Well, let''s make a friend." She finally showed an open expression, and her voice also amplified: "an Shuyu, I, I want to be friends with you!"


    "Friends?" She looked at the opposite girl seems to be stunned, her heart will "Tongtong" jump up, because she is afraid that she does not want to make friends with her.


    The girl didn''t answer, she tilted her head, her face seemed to show a doubt: "what is a friend?"


    "Friends, that is... We can play games and talk together... Well, we can go to school together!" In fact, fifth bamboo doesn''t know what a friend is, but the teacher says that playing together is a friend, and she wants to play with her.


    "Will you?" She looked at her with bright eyes: "would you like to be my friend?"


    Seeing that she still didn''t answer, the fifth bamboo was a little sad. Didn''t she want to be friends with her?


    "Yes."


    Just when she was disappointed, sad and embarrassed, she suddenly heard her soft voice.


    "Great!" She laughed happily, eyes curved like crescent moon: "then we are friends!""Good."


    The corner of the girl''s lips is slightly raised. Looking at the smiling girl, there is a glimmer of streamer in her eyes.


    This is a world of scientific and technological civilization.


    Like many other worlds, humans and other creatures live together on this planet called us, and humans are absolutely at the top of the food chain.


    Although there are fights between different human regimes, on the whole, the whole planet is still at peace. But one day, that peace was broken.


    The technology in this world is not very advanced, but human beings have never given up exploring the universe. Then, one of their detectors was accidentally captured by other intelligent creatures in the universe.


    The parent stars of those intelligent creatures have been devoured by the main stars whose lifespan has become black holes. In order to prevent the complete extinction of the race, they have no choice but to send the strongest offspring of the race to the starship, hoping that they can find another habitable planet in the vast universe, and then survive and reproduce.


    The technology of these intelligent creatures is much higher than that of human beings, so they quickly decode the information after capturing the detector from us.


    The following things are obvious. We know that there is a planet that also gives birth to life at the other end of the distant universe. These intelligent creatures that look like insects (let''s call them Zerg) find their own habitable planet and decide to occupy it.


    As for the original creatures on the planet... The Zerg don''t care. Anyway, technology is not as good as them, and they can''t stop them from occupying this new habitat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    In fact, the fragile human body and technology are far inferior to the Zerg, so in the face of the invasion of the enemy, the human only gradually retreat, and for the Zerg, the human body can also become their food, so a large number of human beings without resistance are preyed on by the Zerg, and they are about to be exterminated.


    Just then, the Savior appeared.


    They are human beings with the ability to become beasts. They have the characteristics of beasts, and their strength and agility are much better than ordinary people. These orcs lead human beings to fight against the Zerg, and eventually eliminate them completely.


    However, in fact, these orcs did not appear after the invasion of the Zerg. In fact, they are the products of human taboo science.


    Yes, before the invasion of the Zerg, some countries carried out gene experiments in secret. They combined animal genes with human genes and tried to promote human evolution, so that human beings could have some extraordinary power. However, all of them failed. All the cultivated experimental objects lost their senses and could only attack like wild animals without reason Strike.


    Until a girl appeared.


    She is the first successful experimental object, which combines all the advantages of human and animals. She has both human intelligence and the ability of wild animals, and can freely transform between human and animal forms.


    But for other human beings, the existence between humans and beasts is undoubtedly an alien. On the one hand, they rely on the orcs to fight with the Zerg, and envy the use of the orcs'' ability. On the other hand, they fear that the orcs are much stronger than humans and that they will cause harm to themselves.


    Therefore, as an orc who does not belong to humans or mammals, her position is very embarrassing.


    It''s human instinct to be afraid of rejecting other people, especially those who are stronger than themselves.


    She was abandoned by her relatives and betrayed by her lover. Even the human beings she had been guarding were afraid of abandoning her. When the human beings she was guarding were facing with weapons, she finally despair and resentment.


    The ability she gained through countless pains is the most fundamental reason for her deviation from the world. She began to hate human beings. Instead, she joined the Zerg camp and helped them kill their former companions. Without the help of the orcs, human beings, who set up another powerful enemy for themselves, were soon slaughtered completely.


    After that, the Zerg also wanted to kill this creature that had unlimited threat to them, but unexpectedly, the girl''s ability became more powerful in the fusion of gene and animal gene, and she killed all the Zerg.


    Because she was the only Orc left, and the whole planet was almost destroyed in the battle between humans and Zerg, so when the girl died, the world was so destroyed.


    But the real situation is that instead of completely rejecting the girl, human beings extract her successful fusion genes and create more orcs. Under the leadership of the girl, orcs and human beings work together to eliminate the Zerg.


    Then, because of the successful integration of the genes of wild animals, the genes that have stagnated in human evolution have evolved again, and the whole race has stepped to a higher level. Moreover, because it has defeated the Zerg, it has studied and analyzed their more advanced technology, and the civilization of the whole world has stepped forward again, and human beings have begun to further explore the universe.


    So it''s obvious that the girl is the son of the world and Tang Xiaotang''s goal this time.


    That girl is the fifth bamboo.


    As for her task this time, it''s very difficult to let the fifth bamboo not completely despair of human beings, let her lead the orcs to destroy the Zerg with human beings.


    But her identity this time... Emmmm... Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what to say. Her identity can be said to be good or bad.


    Good because, at least, she is a human, not an insect or anything else, which makes it easy for her to get close to the fifth bamboo. Moreover, at this time of her arrival, the Zerg haven''t started to invade, and the fifth bamboo hasn''t been discovered by the secret human transformation organization. She is still a normal and ordinary girl.


    Bad, of course, because of her current body identity, her father is a geneticist.


    Yes, the scientist who will use the fifth bamboo as the experiment object and successfully transform her in the future.


    The reason for the future, of course, is that now he has not joined that crazy organization.


    Anyway, Tang Xiaotang is helpless when she knows this identity, which means that even if she knows what kind of fate the fifth bamboo has, she can''t stop it, and it''s not too difficult to brush her favor with the identity of the culprit who caused her such consequences.


    Yes, the reason why the fifth bamboo was used as an experimental object is that it has an inseparable relationship with an Shuyu, the real owner of her body.


    An Shuyu''s father, anzepo, is a geneticist. His wife died early, and he has only one daughter.


    Anzebo loves an Shuyu very much. His beloved wife died early, leaving his daughter to depend on him. It can be said that his daughter is everything to him, even more important than the genetic experiment he has always loved.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    But unfortunately, an Shuyu was diagnosed with severe leukemia when she was three years old, and the doctor asserted that she would not live to be ten years old.


    This is a fatal blow to anzepo''s beloved daughter.


    In order to treat his daughter, he spent all his savings, but still can''t alleviate the pain of an Shuyu. The plan provided by the hospital can''t make the situation better. Endless chemotherapy just makes her feel worse.


    He can''t bear to see his daughter''s life disappear day by day, and he happens to be an excellent biologist. After thinking, he decided to save her life with his own ability.


    However, in the country where they originally lived, it is absolutely against the law to carry out gene experiments without permission, especially human experiments. Moreover, both the experimental equipment and the drugs used in the experiments are very expensive and there is no purchase channel.


    Just at this time, the organization found him and proposed that if he joined them to work for them, he would not only support him to continue the human body experiment, but also try his best to help an Shuyu treat and relieve her pain. For the sake of her daughter, she had no choice but to agree to each other''s request and work for them.


    It has to be said that anzebo is really talented in this aspect. Because of his participation, that organization broke through the key technology in a short time and produced many semi-finished orcs.


    In order to stabilize anzebo and continue to control him, they began to think about helping an Shuyu survive. Then, they sifted through countless people, wasted a lot of energy, and finally found a girl with the same bone marrow and blood type as an Shuyu. This girl is the fifth bamboo.


    The latter thing is very simple. The parents of the fifth bamboo are very patriarchal. After giving birth to her younger brother, the family situation is not very good. They are even more unbearable. With a lot of money, the organization did not have much effort to persuade them to sell the fifth bamboo to them.


    Then, during the genetic test, it was found that the gene of the fifth bamboo was perfect, and at this time, an Shuyu just died, so he simply took her as an experiment object.


    Without his daughter and being monitored by the organization, anzebo had to place all his energy on the experiment. The fifth bamboo became his most attentive experimental object. He tried his best to transform her and make her the most perfect reformer.


    It is conceivable that Wu Zhu''s hatred for him has become such an identity that Tang Xiaotang says he is under great pressure.


    But fortunately, it hasn''t started yet, and she still has a chance.


    "Zhi -"


    hearing the slight sound coming from behind, Tang Xiaotang immediately turned her head. Anzepo, who was wearing a wrinkled shirt and trousers, was opening the door and coming out of the room. With a smile on her face, she slowly climbed down the chair: "Dad, you''re out!"


    "Xiaoyu." A smile appeared on the man''s tired face. His hair was messy and his thin face was covered with stubble. His eyes looked at her tenderly: "did you take medicine today?"


    Tang Xiaotang nodded and didn''t come any closer. Looking at him standing some distance away from her, he asked, "are you hungry? Just a moment, dad will cook for you


    I went to another room to change clothes and tidy myself. Then I came out and went into the kitchen.


    Vegetables and other things are prepared in advance, and soon anzepo is ready to eat. On the small round table in the living room, father and daughter were eating face to face without talking to each other.


    Anzepo''s craftsmanship is excellent. Because an Shuyu''s body is too weak, all three meals are nutritious meals made by him. Moreover, in order to make her eat more, her appearance and taste are no worse than star chef.


    He really loves the only daughter.


    Unfortunately, an Shuyu didn''t last long. In fact, as soon as she left the intensive care unit of the hospital and returned home, an Shuyu couldn''t support herself. When Tang Xiaotang first came to the world, the child had already died, so she got the body.


    After dinner in silence, anzepo went back to the laboratory to carry out his own experiment, while Tang Xiaotang sat by the window and looked out, sorting out the data in his mind.


    Her eyes were deep. She didn''t look like an eight year old girl. She looked out of the window and thought.


    A month ago, anzepo quit his job in the National Academy of Sciences and left the capital with his daughter to take refuge in a remote place and secretly carry out experiments. According to the plot, they did not actually come to this place.


    However, it''s very easy for a charm to change an ordinary person''s mind, and she didn''t do anything. She just put an advertisement in the newspaper for selling houses at a low price in front of him when she was looking for a place to settle down in anzebo.


    Anzebo will be invited by that organization in a month.


    As for the fifth bamboo, her life is no different from that of an ordinary girl. Her younger brother has not been born yet. Although her family is very ordinary and her parents are very busy, she doesn''t care very much, but her independent personality makes her live well.


    But in three months, things will be different. Her brother will be born, her mother will lose her job, and their family''s life will become more difficult. At that time, anzepo has joined the organization.So, she still has three months to brush the favor of the fifth bamboo to enough height.


    Since family and love have given up on her, let''s move her with friendship!


    She looked up at the point on the map where she was approaching and made a decision.


    -


    "Shu Yu, an Shu Yu?"


    When Tang Xiaotang was climbing in front of the balcony on the second floor, the voice of the fifth bamboo came from below. She followed the voice and saw that the fifth bamboo standing outside the wall of her house was waving her arms to her. In her hand, she was holding a large number of bright flowers that she didn''t know where to pick and calling her name.


    "Come down and let''s play together!" A tomboy like short hair, wearing simple shorts, short sleeves of the fifth bamboo was Sun tanned some black, his face brimming with a brilliant smile, sweat on the forehead shining in the light.


    Tang Xiaotang was lying on the balcony railing, looking at her quietly and shaking her head.


    Don''t say to go out to play, spend more time in the sun, an Shuyu''s body will feel uncomfortable. How can he run around freely like the fifth bamboo?


    The fifth bamboo bit her lip and put down the flower in her hand. She turned and ran forward. After a while, Tang Xiaotang saw her in front of the gate of settling down.


    Because sometimes the courier will send things in, and the place is too small, so the gate in the yard is always open. With previous experience, the fifth bamboo quickly ran in and stood downstairs. She looked up and asked, "why? Don''t you always stay at home? "


    The fifth bamboo thinks very does not understand, if lets her a person stay at home a whole day not to be able to go out, she will idle to go crazy.


    "Wait a minute."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    It''s very comfortable to step on the soft carpet. She looks at the snow-white girl like a princess in a princess skirt, and then at her tanned skin and old clothes. Suddenly, she has a strange mood.


    She didn''t know that the feeling of discomfort in her heart was called "inferiority". She just thought that she really wanted to be friends with her when she lived in such a beautiful villa and had so many things? Maybe she''s just kidding her?


    This makes her even more sad. She must have a friend who is not beautiful at all.


    "That''s good." The fifth bamboo with low head suddenly heard the girl''s soft voice. She said in a very low voice: "I really envy you for this."


    "You envy me?" The fifth bamboo raises a head, eyes stare greatly: "I have what good envy?"


    "You can play freely." She sat on the beautiful little bed, her eyes looking out of the window, her hair hanging down, the fifth bamboo, it was found that her hair is not black, but light brown.


    "I want to be the same as you..." she said, quietly lowered her head and said nothing.


    "Can''t you?" She suddenly remembered that when she invited her down to play, she was lying on the balcony shaking her head: "why?"


    "Because, I''m sick..." she saw her face as white as a piece of paper. Her expression was so calm, but there was a touch of sadness in her eyes: "I heard what the doctor said to my father, they all said I couldn''t live ten years old."


    "So... Are you going to die?" Fifthly, Zhu has only a vague concept of death. Looking at the girl''s sad appearance, she only feels sad.


    "Yes." The girl on the bed laughed. She looked up and said, "you are the first one to say that you want to be my friend! Because I can''t run or jump, those people in the past, they all said I was sick, they would make them sick, so they didn''t play with me. "


    "Even if my friends who started playing with me didn''t play with me when they knew that I would die when I was sick, they were afraid that my illness would make them die too."


    Clearly she is laughing, but the fifth bamboo only feel sad, if all the people do not play with her, she will cry, but she did not cry: "I will not! I will always be your friend


    "When I first saw you, I wanted to be friends with you!"


    "Really? Won''t you ignore me like they do? " The girl is sitting on the bed with her knees in her arms. She looks smaller. The fifth bamboo finds that she is almost a head higher than her.


    "No! I will never ignore you She firmly stretched out the little finger of her right hand: "don''t believe it, we pull the hook!"


    Her dark eyes looked at her quietly. Fifth bamboo straightened her chest and tried to tell her that she would definitely do what she said: "pull the hook, we will be friends for life!"


    Finally, she saw the girl reach out her hand. Her fingers, which are much thinner than her, were hooked up with her: "well, we''ll be friends for life."


    "Well! Hang on the hook, and don''t change for a hundred years! "


    Two fingers pulled together, tightly wrapped, as if never separated.


    How old are you, Xiaoyu


    "Me? I''m eight years old


    "Ah, what a coincidence. I''m eight years old too... When''s your birthday?" The fifth bamboo is holding a popsicle in his hand, eating and asking.


    "December 24, and you?" Tang Xiaotang sat watching her eat, although she really wanted to eat, but for the task, she could only endure.


    "It''s a coincidence that we were born in the same month, but I was on the 1st." The fifth bamboo finished eating the popsicle in his hand, and then looked at the popsicle that Tang Xiaotang put aside without even opening the package: "why don''t you eat it?"


    She specially saved two days of pocket money to buy two!


    Tang Xiaotang felt her heart. She really wanted to be friends with her. She was warm at the bottom of her heart, just: "I can''t eat these. You can eat them." This kind of cheap packaged popsicle doesn''t even have a safety sign. She will definitely have a fever after eating it.


    Since that day, the fifth bamboo will come to chat with her every day. If her body can''t get out of the room, she won''t go out to play. She talks with her in the bedroom. Tang Xiaotang knows that she is afraid that she will feel lonely, and it''s also a good chance to brush her good feelings. She will endure the discomfort of her body and talk with her.


    "Ah! Have you never eaten ice cream? "


    "Well, I''ve never had one." She heard the girl answer in a low voice.


    "Is it delicious?" She asked.


    Looking at the ice-cream stick in her hand, the fifth bamboo suddenly felt very guilty. She had never eaten ice-cream before: "then I will not eat any more!"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m used to it." Tang Xiaotang laughs. He is really a child, but he has the purest soul.


    She picked up another ice cream and put it in her hand: "you eat it. I''ll watch you eat it. Tell me what it tastes like?""No! I won''t eat either! We will share weal and woe In fact, she doesn''t know what the word means, but the two people on TV yesterday said so, and she thinks she should do the same.


    And said to do, the fifth bamboo put the ice-cream aside, deliberately did not look at it: "in fact, ice-cream is not delicious at all, cold and ice, a bite of teeth will hurt, my mother at home will not let me eat."


    "Is it?" Tang Xiaotang was amused by her. The child is really cute.


    This popsicle is not very hygienic, but it''s OK to eat one or two. So she said, "but it''s a waste to throw away." she pretended to be worried: "I see that the children who waste things in the book are all bad children. You''d better eat it."


    "Well..." fifth bamboo thought of the teacher''s words, really can''t waste food, after all, she is still a child, thinking around Tang Xiaotang: "well, then I eat this, after all, don''t buy ice cream!"


    "Well, eat it. It''s going to melt." Tang Xiaotang refers to the packaging bag that has begun to be limp.


    ... finally, the fifth bamboo ate and drank the popsicle that had turned into water, but when she came back later, she never brought any more popsicles. She really didn''t eat any more.


    Sometimes anzebo doesn''t do the experiment to clean the house. Tang Xiaotang will wave her hand to the fifth bamboo outside the wall on the balcony and tell her that she can''t enter the house - but the fifth bamboo will still put the flowers in the yard where Tang Xiaotang can see them at a glance, and when they wither, she will automatically replace them with new ones.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    Fifth bamboo will tell her about her going out with her friends, about the ponds and streams outside, and about their catching fish and grasshoppers. Tang Xiaotang will also tell her the stories from the books in her room, and even teach fifth bamboo to do her most headache math summer homework.


    Although an Shuyu has never been to school, she has been taught by anzepo. Moreover, her IQ is very high. There is no difficulty in doing math problems in the second grade of primary school, let alone Tang Xiaotang.


    "Xiaoyu, you are so powerful!" The fifth bamboo looked at her eyes are shining. Obviously, her brain is aching, and she has no clue all day long. When she gives her a little help, she immediately knows what to do. It can be solved in a few minutes under her pen. She thinks that she is even better than their teacher.


    "In fact, it''s very simple. You just need to think in a different direction." Tang Xiaotang put down the pen in his hand and said to her, "then go on. If you have any questions, just ask me."


    So the fifth bamboo picked up the pen and continued to do it.


    As soon as Tang Xiaotang picked up the book, she heard her pathetic voice: "Xiaoyu...


    " which question? " She put down the book and looked at her.


    "This way!" The fifth bamboo looked at her with bright eyes.


    Ten minutes later...


    "... That''s it, do you understand?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    Fifth bamboo (nodding): "mm-hmm! I see! "


    Three minutes later -


    "Xiaoyu..."


    "... Where else can''t you say it together."


    "These, and these..." the fifth bamboo pointed to a large blank on the book, smiling flatteringly.


    "... you just say you''re not going to get better." Tang Xiaotang is helpless. It''s a very simple topic. Even in this world, it''s very basic.


    "Hey, hey, hey... The last thing I like is math!" Fifth bamboo also felt that she was too stupid, but she couldn''t help it. She couldn''t understand what the teacher said in class. Every time she had a math class, she wanted to go to sleep: "otherwise... Xiaoyu, would you help me do it?"


    Looking at those eager eyes, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help helping her forehead: "no, you have to do it yourself." Although she taught very painfully and wanted to help her finish it directly, she couldn''t do it.


    She is the one who wants to be the Savior. How can she always think of relying on others? She can help her, but she can''t replace her. What she should do must be done by herself.


    "Ah... Ok..." although fifth bamboo was disappointed, she knew what Xiaoyu said was right, so she had to honestly pick up the pen and prepare to do it by herself.


    But when she saw the symbols on the books, she felt dizzy and sleepy.


    Shaking her head, she closed the book and looked back: "Xiaoyu, I..." the voice stopped.


    She saw the girl with a book in her hand, sleeping quietly on the couch. Her face was a little tired, and her skin was as pale as a doll.


    The fifth bamboo quietly walked over, picked up the blanket hanging on the armrest, gently covered her, and then went back to her seat.


    "Well, now it''s on your own!" The fifth bamboo picked up the notes that Tang Xiaotang had just explained to her, and began to read them slowly and little by little. At the same time, he picked up his pen again and looked at the empty homework in front of him to cheer him up: "fifth bamboo, come on! You can do it


    The sunlight sprinkles on the carpet through the bright glass window. The girl sits on the chair with her back straight. Behind her back, the girl with a book in her hand lies quietly on the chair and sleeps. This scene is quiet and peaceful.


    the parents of the fifth bamboo are surprised to find that after dinner these days, their daughter has disappeared and won''t come until dark. Although she was the same in the past, what surprised them was that she went out with her summer homework in her hand.


    That''s summer homework. You know, No.5 Zhu always starts to do her homework in the last week or even the last day of the summer vacation under their urging, and she often gets distracted when doing her homework. But now, she starts to do her homework on her own initiative!


    "Where are you going?" The fifth bamboo''s mother finally stopped to finish the meal in the bowl, jumped off the table, grabbed the schoolbag on the sofa in one hand, and asked her daughter, who was about to run outside.


    "I''ll go to Xiao Pang''s house!" "Fifth bamboo said, while bypassing her:" we have an appointment to do homework together


    "Come back early!" Hearing that she was going to a classmate''s home, fifth bamboo''s mother was relieved. It was a good thing for her daughter to work hard. She didn''t stop her any more, but just asked.


    "I know!" The fifth bamboo side shouts, the human already slipped not to see the shadow.


    ...


    "you came so early today." When Tang Xiaotang opened the door, fifth bamboo, panting and sweating, was standing outside the door, carrying a schoolbag that didn''t even zip up."Ha ha, there''s only one left. I''ll be completely liberated when I finish writing it!" Fifth bamboo is very happy. After finishing her homework, she no longer has to stay up late on the last day.


    "You don''t have to be in such a hurry. It''s so hot outside, and you can''t do strenuous exercise just after dinner."


    As a matter of fact, Tang Xiaotang has just finished her meal. Fortunately, fifth bamboo came late. If she had come earlier, anzepo would not have entered the laboratory.


    The fifth bamboo comes every day after the father and daughter have finished their meal, and then leaves before the next meal, so for nearly a month, anzepo has not found anyone else at home.


    "Well, well, I see." The fifth bamboo spits out his tongue, closes the door and goes upstairs behind Tang Xiaotang.


    She is familiar with an Shuyu''s room, and naturally she is not as formal as the first time. But she still takes off her shoes before entering the door, and then carries them into the room in a bag: "ah, I''m going to finish it at last!"


    "Do you remember what I told you yesterday?" Tang Xiaotang found that the fifth bamboo can become the son of the world for a reason. In fact, she is really smart and has the ability of leadership. For example, she comes to her home every day. Tang Xiaotang asked her how to explain to her parents, but she told her that she made an appointment with her friends on the street and asked them to help her round the lie.


    "What if they''re not busy?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "They all listen to me. I promised to lend them my summer homework. If they don''t agree, I won''t lend it to them." The fifth bamboo said: "and I also want to tell their mother that they copy homework!"


    Tang Xiaotang: "well, it''s also an impeccable method.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    The whole summer vacation passed quickly, and the relationship between them became more and more close. Fifth Zhu especially trusted Tang Xiaotang. She would share almost everything with her. They were together all day, and they were already very good friends.


    Because of her company, Tang Xiaotang is not as boring as she was in the room alone before. Fifth, she talks a lot. Even if she only listens to her talk, it''s better than being alone.


    But these favors are far from enough for Tang Xiaotang.


    She needs more goodwill.


    Now that they meet every day, they can''t increase their liking. Maybe it will decrease. Now they need to keep a little distance.


    After all, distance produces beauty.


    However, the fifth bamboo school will start soon, and their meeting time will be much less.


    No matter what kind of feelings, have not experienced twists and turns, are not really feelings, this, Tang Xiaotang deeply understand and think.


    She can''t go to school with her, and fifth bamboo will meet many new partners in school.


    let''s just say that it''s their first test.


    Sure enough, the first day of school, the fifth bamboo did not come, Tang Xiaotang stood on the balcony waiting for her to arrive late, also did not see her come.


    After looking at the map, she was not at home. It was dark. Tang Xiaotang didn''t know where she had gone. She waited for a long time before she saw that she appeared from the other side of the street on the map, with several other points beside her.


    Waiting for her to return to her home, Tang Xiaotang was relieved and went back to bed.


    Although she knows that being the son of the world is protected by rules, the mysterious organization everywhere makes her extremely worried about her safety.


    For three days, the fifth bamboo didn''t come back. On the contrary, her mother once said that she wanted to meet a new neighbor. Tang Xiaotang opened the door. She was a fat middle-aged woman with an ordinary middle-aged woman''s philistine in her eyes. She didn''t want to communicate with her, so she called anzepo out directly.


    She didn''t listen to what anzepo said to her, but she left soon.


    Tang Xiaotang is lying on the bed, looking at the point on the map.


    In recent days, the organization has found anzebo. She has heard the phone calls between anzebo and them several times. She can be sure that although anzebo is a little excited, she has not made a final decision.


    Five years to go before the Zerg invade. But these days she felt more and more physical pain. If she didn''t take measures, she might not live to that time.


    So, she can''t stop anzebo from joining them, but at the same time, she can''t let anzebo join them so soon. It''s obviously not the best time.


    She''s waiting, waiting for a chance.


    -


    during the meal, fifth bamboo was absent-minded and thought about where to play with his good friends. During the summer vacation, they all went back to their grandparents'' home. They didn''t see each other for a semester. They were very happy with each other. They had gone crazy these days and forgot that they had a friend waiting for them.


    "We had a father and daughter next door."


    All of a sudden, she heard her mother''s voice. With a mouthful of rice in her mouth, she said vaguely, "the girls in that family look smaller than the bamboo in our family. They are the only two in the family."


    "Ah, is it?" Dad looked at the lottery side of the newspaper with indifference, and seemed to care little about it.


    "It''s said that they moved from the capital, but today I see that their house is empty, not like a rich man." She said.


    The fifth bamboo just remembered that she had completely forgotten to find her friends these days, and was just playing with her classmates.


    Oh, my God! She forgot Xiaoyu! She must be angry!


    Not in the mood to eat again, she put down her bowl in a hurry and ran out.


    "Bamboo? Bamboo! What are you going to do with the child in such a hurry? "


    The fifth bamboo didn''t answer. When she panted out of the villa wall, she saw the girl lying on the balcony.


    Her eyes kept looking out the door. As soon as she appeared in her view, she quickly disappeared from the upstairs.


    The fifth bamboo felt uncomfortable at the bottom of her heart. She must hate her. She forgot her and didn''t come to see her for such a long time...


    when her eyes were wet, she was about to turn around and leave when she heard the sound of the door opening behind her.


    "Squeak -"


    looking back in surprise, she saw the girl standing behind the door, opening a crack in the door and looking at her from behind. She showed only half of her face, reminding her of the scene when she first saw her.


    "You don''t want to be friends with me, either?" Her voice was small, but the fifth bamboo could hear clearly.


    "No! There''s nothing I don''t want! " The fifth bamboo explains in a hurry, she anxiously turns around and looks at her.


    She didn''t speak, didn''t come to the door, just looked at her like that.


    "I''m sorry, Xiaoyu..." she walked forward with guilt and stood in front of the door looking at her: "I''m sorry, I forgot to see you.""I didn''t want to be friends with you, I just... Just forgot..." she bowed her head: "I''m really sorry...


    " do you still want to be friends with me? " She whispered.


    "Of course! We''ve been hooked. We''ll always be friends! " She nodded: "can you forgive me, Xiaoyu?"


    The girl didn''t answer. Just when she was disappointed that she would never forgive her, she suddenly saw her open the door.


    "I forgive you," she said softly, "but you can''t do that next time."


    "If you don''t want to be friends with me, just tell me not to... Leave me..."


    "mm-hmm! I''ll never do that again! " The fifth bamboo instant happy, her heart flew from the bottom of the valley to the sky, Xiaoyu forgive her!


    "Thank you, Xiaoyu!" She wanted to rush over and hold her, but thinking of her weak body, she just gently hugged her: "I will never leave you!"


    Two people face to face smile, mustard disappeared, they are still good friends.


    "Well, I tell you, Xiaoyu, we''ve played a lot of games these days! I really want to play with you A child is a child. He looked like he was going to cry just now, and now he''s back to life.


    "What did you play?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "It''s fun for us to jump rubber bands, smash sandbags and play hide and seek." She said, suddenly sighed: "if only you could play, I''ll take you, I''m great! No one will lose with me


    "Wow, bamboos are great!"


    "Ha ha ha, in fact, Xiaoyu, you are also very good!"


    ...


    mustard disappeared, and their feelings deepened. Wuzhu still plays with her friends after school every day, but she never forgot to come back early to visit Tang Xiaotang and do her homework with her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    Under the guidance of Tang Xiaotang, her grades at the bottom of the class gradually began to rise. Even her math grades, which she had never passed, finally passed the exam, which made fifth bamboo happy for several days. At that time, it was popular for students to use a kind of transparent hose to weave bracelets. She bought several colorful hoses with her mother''s money and knitted two particularly beautiful bracelets, one for each of them.


    "I tell you, only you have this, they don''t have it!" She helped her with it, with a proud look on her face. Tang Xiaotang looked at some rough pink bracelets with handmade marks on her hands. The complicated style could show the intention of the fabricator. She felt that this was the best gift she had received in the world.


    Although... From her aesthetic point of view, this bracelet is not so good-looking...


    "you should keep this well, it''s a witness of our friendship!" Fifth bamboo shows off the same blue Bracelet in his hand.


    "Well! I will keep it Tang Xiaotang laughed. She felt the bracelet on her hand and said, "this is a gift from Xiaozhu." Although it''s not her favorite gem, it''s full of pure feelings, which makes it send out beautiful fragrance.


    If it''s not that she can''t take things from the mission world, she wants to take this bracelet away.


    "If only you like it!" The fifth bamboo is very happy, she jumped out of bed: "I want to go back first, these days my mother seems to be sick, I want to go home to take care of her!"


    "Well!"


    "You don''t have to send me. I''ll go back myself." The fifth bamboo waved and turned to leave.


    Standing on the balcony, looking at her back, Tang Xiaotang stroked the bracelet on her wrist. Her eyes were deep.


    If you''re not wrong, fifth bamboo''s mother should be pregnant.


    It seems that the opportunity is coming.


    -


    late at night.


    Tang Xiaotang opens her eyes. The light outside the door seeps through the crack of the door, and the faint voice also comes through the door with poor sound insulation. She sits up from the bed, hesitates for a moment, and then climbs out of bed.


    When she opened the door, Tang Xiaotang saw that the light in the living room was still on. Anzebo''s voice came from the living room. She hesitated for a moment and walked down in her slippers.


    "You don''t have to say any more, I just want to live with my daughter now..." across the stairs, Tang Xiaotang saw anzepo standing at the table with a phone. She stood quietly listening, didn''t speak and didn''t go out.


    "... I don''t want to join you. I''m living a good life now... I don''t need money..."


    his face is very tired, he is still wearing experimental clothes, and his glasses are also on his face. He doesn''t know what he''s talking about, so his expression becomes more and more irritable: "do you have any way to save my daughter from suffering? I just want my daughter to live


    With this sentence finished, he quickly cut off the phone and left it on the table. Then he closed his eyes tired and supported his forehead with one hand and the table with the other.


    "Dad..." Tang Xiaotang covered up the coldness of her eyes, and she called softly.


    "Xiaoyu... How did you get up?" Anzepo heard her daughter''s voice, turned his head in surprise, and saw the little girl in pink pajamas standing in front of the stairs, holding the wall with one hand, looking at him with a pair of black eyes.


    He was about to step forward, but remembering that he was still wearing his experimental suit, he had to stop in front of her: "Xiaoyu, go to bed quickly, so late, be careful to catch cold."


    "Dad, are you going to leave me?" She didn''t answer, just looked at him with a pair of timid eyes: "Dad, Xiaoyu doesn''t want to leave Dad..."


    "dear, Xiaoyu, Dad won''t leave you." Anzebo''s heart softened. He wanted to hold his daughter upstairs, but he had too many bacteria to hold her.


    It''s all that phone call that made him rush out. This made anzebo even more disgusted with them, and he regretted that he had started to leave them a phone number.


    "Go to bed." He looked at the girl standing on the stairs in slippers, but also looked back at him, then gently smile: "don''t worry, Dad won''t leave Xiaoyu."


    "Dad sleeps, too." Tang Xiaotang looks at him.


    "Well, dad will go to bed soon." Anzebo laughs. His daughter is so good. He won''t let her do anything.


    "Good night, Dad."


    "Good night, Xiaoyu."


    The next day, Tang Xiaotang woke up early, but as soon as she went downstairs, she found that anzepo had already cooked in the kitchen.


    At ordinary times, Tang Xiaotang would not come out of the laboratory until she finished washing. But today, after she finished washing, she found that the food had been ready and put on the table.


    "Xiaoyu, come and have dinner." Seeing her coming down from the upstairs, anzepor laughed. He was wearing a floral apron, and his beard was clean, showing a thin and handsome face: "how can I stand there? The meal is ready. Come on. ""Dad, why are you so early today?" Tang Xiaotang smelled the aroma of food in the air. She looked at the table and found that the food in anzebo was quite rich today.


    "Isn''t abundance good?" He touched her head with a smile, and then put a piece of soft cake into her bowl: "eat quickly, today''s breakfast is specially made for Xiaoyu."


    Sitting at the table, Tang Xiaotang''s face does not change, but her heart is very worried. Looking at the sign on the map in front of her, she has arrived at her door.


    Why did she come so early today?


    "Dong Dong Dong..."


    sure enough, the next second, there was a knock at the door. Anzepo, who was serving food from the kitchen, heard the knock and frowned unexpectedly.


    "Who is it so early?" He was about to take off his apron to open the door. Tang Xiaotang had already stepped up ahead of time. She said, "Dad, I''ll open the door. Don''t worry."


    Anzebo didn''t care. He went back to the kitchen to take off his apron. At this time, Tang Xiaotang opened the door and saw the familiar figure at the door.


    The fifth bamboo seems very sad, her expression looks very heavy, but Tang Xiaotang can''t let anzebo see her now, she whispered: "sorry, Xiaozhu, can you come back later?"


    The fifth bamboo nods silently. At this time, anzebo in the kitchen has come out. Tang Xiaotang closes the door and sits back at the table.


    "Who is it?" Asked anzebo.


    "I don''t know. It''s like the wrong person." Tang Xiaotang replied that he did not ask again.


    Father and daughter sat at the table eating breakfast silently.


    "Dad..." as before, Tang Xiaotang quietly but quickly finished breakfast. She sat on the chair and watched anzebo clean up the dishes and chopsticks. She looked at the man with an apron and looked like an ordinary man. She asked in a low voice, "in a moment, can I go out to the yard?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    "Of course, but you have to remember that you can''t go out of the yard for too long, you know?" Anzapo road.


    "Yeah, Dad, I know."


    When Tang Xiaotang opened the door, the fifth bamboo sat in front of her house with her knees in her arms. Her face was buried in her knees, her body was small and curled up, and her familiar schoolbag was thrown aside.


    "Xiaozhu... What''s the matter with you?" She exudes a strong bitter sadness, even if she already knows what happened, Tang Xiaotang can''t help shaking her head.


    Children''s hearts are sensitive and fragile. There should be no one else except her parents who can make optimistic fifth bamboo so sad and lost.


    She squatted down slowly, sat down beside her, held her knees in her hands like her, and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Xiaoyu... Mother... Has a younger brother..." her voice came from her knee, looking very sad and depressed, with a trace of choking: "she said... She said, don''t want me..."


    "how can it be? She won''t want you. " Tang Xiaotang is so comforting, but she sighs at the bottom of her heart. This is something that will happen. Even if it hasn''t happened yet, now that her parents have said it, even if it''s just a angry word, at least it means that they may have this idea at the bottom of their heart.


    "But, but, she really said she didn''t want me..." fifth bamboo thought of going home yesterday. She was very happy, but she heard her mother and father''s happy voice. They said that she would finally have a younger brother, but she didn''t want a younger brother at all.


    Originally, mom and dad didn''t care much about her. If they had a brother, they would not care about her any more.


    So she was so angry that she said she didn''t want her brother, and then her parents'' face changed instantly, and her mother even said she didn''t want her anymore...


    "I don''t want to go back..." tears ran down her eyes, and she was even more sad. She didn''t want to go to school, but she didn''t know who to go to: "they don''t want me! I don''t want them, either! " She wiped tears with her sleeve and said angrily.


    Tang Xiaotang sighed and gently touched her head. She didn''t speak. She just accompanied her quietly.


    "Don''t be sad, I will always be with you." She said softly.


    It''s just a pity that her body is too fragile. After sitting for a short time, she feels numb and dizzy. Fortunately, fifth bamboo is not too sentimental. Accompanied by Tang Xiaotang, she is sad for a short time and no longer cries.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m so sorry, you go in quickly!" When she saw the sun rising, the fifth bamboo dried her tears and stood up. After a while, the temperature rose. She knew that her friend could not stay in the sun for too long.


    "Well," Tang Xiaotang stood up, a little dizzy, fifth bamboo in time to help her: "you also quickly go home, your mother is just angry."


    The fifth bamboo did not speak, she resisted to go home, at least now, she did not think about how to face them.


    "I don''t want to go back." After a while, she said, with a nasal voice: "I don''t want to go to school, now we all have class, we will be punished by the teacher."


    "Where are you going?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "I''m going to the amusement park! Hum! They never take me. I can go myself! "


    "But you are not allowed to enter the amusement park at ordinary times..." Tang Xiaotang sighed.


    Fifthly, bamboo language stops.


    "That, that... I won''t go back anyway!" She picked up her schoolbag on the ground.


    "Well... Come in with me." Tang Xiaotang is speechless. She doesn''t want to go to school, doesn''t want to go home, and can''t let her run around alone. It''s better to be with her.


    "But... Your father is at home..." fifth bamboo thought of the man''s voice in the room just now, some dare not go in, usually when she comes, Xiaoyu''s father is not there.


    What if he doesn''t like them to be friends?


    "Wait a minute." Tang Xiaotang is also surprised. Anzebo has been in the laboratory for a long time, but today he doesn''t mean to continue the experiment at all. Instead, he is still in the living room.


    It''s not time to clean up once a week. It''s strange. Did he decide to give up treating her?


    No, it''s impossible.


    Tang Xiaotang opened the door and put his head in. The kitchen door was open. She saw anzepo in a flowery apron. She didn''t know what she was doing in the kitchen. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he looked up at her: "Xiaoyu, it''s time for you to come in. You can''t stay at the door for so long."


    "Ah, I see. I''ll be right in." Tang Xiaotang replied.


    She and the door-to-door, began to think, with what way can we avoid the sight of anzebo?


    "Xiaoyu, otherwise..."


    "wait a minute, I have a way!" Tang Xiaotang made a fist in one hand and patted it on the other hand: "that''s it!"¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Xiaoyu? Have you come in? " Unable to hear the sound of the door closing for a long time, anzepor raised his head again. He saw his daughter standing at the door and was about to close the door: "Dad, what''s the matter? I''m back. "


    "What are you doing in the yard?" Anzebo asked as he beat the eggs in the bowl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    "I see a flower in the yard. It''s beautiful!" Tang Xiaotang goes to the other side of the sofa with her hands on her back, and then releases her hands quietly.


    "Ah, is it? What kind of flower is that? " As he spoke, he poured the batter into the mold.


    "Ah! Dad


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly screamed, and anzepo with an apron ran out in a hurry. He didn''t see his daughter at first sight and asked anxiously, "Xiaoyu, where are you? What''s the matter? "


    "Dad! Come here The sound came from behind the sofa, with a panic.


    He walked to the sofa without saying a word and saw a frightened girl in the corner. Her eyes were fixed on the ground, and she didn''t know what she was looking at.


    "What''s the matter?" Anzebo raised his heart.


    "Dad, I see a strange insect..." Tang Xiaotang jumped into his arms and made a gesture to the door with a crack behind him.


    The door opened, and fifth bamboo came in with her schoolbag on tiptoe. She quickly ran to the sofa and squatted down, blocking her body with the help of the sofa.


    "What? Where is it? " Anzebo''s eyes were all attracted by her words. He said, strange insect? There can''t be cockroaches in the room. Can''t they be poisonous things that come in from outside?


    "I don''t know... I saw it get in here!" She pointed under the sofa.


    Anzebo is about to bend down to look. Tang Xiaotang cleverly blocks his sight with her body. Then she nods to the fifth bamboo and runs up the stairs.


    The carpet on the stairs absorbs her footsteps. When anzebo stands up, the figure of the fifth bamboo just disappears at the end of the stairs. Tang Xiaotang breathes a sigh of relief. Yu Guang aims at something, and she suddenly hides behind anzebo.


    "There - there it is!"


    Following her fingers, anzepo finally saw a grasshopper on the ground. It was crawling on the ground, its legs trailing behind, and it suddenly jumped and landed in the corner.


    "Don''t be afraid, Xiaoyu. It''s just a locust." With a sigh of relief, he went over and gently pinched the grasshopper''s abdomen: "you see, it doesn''t bite."


    The grasshopper struggled in anzebo''s hands. Tang Xiaotang shrank back again, and his eyes showed a sense of timidity: "but it looks very scary...


    " OK, Dad, throw it out now. " Anzebo caught it and went to the door. He looked at the open door. It seemed that it had slipped in through the crack.


    "Well, you see, no more." He threw the insects out, and then closed the door again: "if Xiaoyu meets again, ask dad to help you solve them."


    "Well," Tang Xiaotang some embarrassed smile: "that Dad, I went back upstairs."


    "Good."


    As soon as anzebo entered the kitchen, Tang Xiaotang went upstairs. Looking at the fifth bamboo, who was already sitting on her bed with a scared face, she patted her chest and said, "hoo, it''s good that she hasn''t been found."


    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, my father is not that terrible." Tang Xiaotang bowed his head, "he just doesn''t like me to make friends with strangers..."


    this is true, because once before, an Shuyu was taken out by children. As a result, those bear children couldn''t exercise because she was ill, and left her alone at the gate of the park. If anzepo didn''t arrive in time, an Shuyu would have lost her.


    Rao is like that. After an Shuyu came back, he also had a high fever.


    since then, anzepo has been more careful with her, and she is not allowed to make friends any more.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter!" Fifth bamboo stood up and went to her side, but comforted her: "I don''t think your father is terrible, he is very kind to you! Like my father, he... "She hung her head, and seemed to think of the sad thing again:" he doesn''t care about me... "


    Tang Xiaotang saw that she began to think about it again, and quickly began to change the topic:" let''s see the book! Yesterday, my father bought several books for me


    "Good!" The fifth bamboo then reappeared a smile, she was about to say something, suddenly there was a knock outside the door, suddenly both of them were flustered.


    "No! Here comes my father Tang Xiaotang just comforted her, did not look at the map, listening to the voice outside the door, she said: "Xiaozhu, you quickly hide!"


    The fifth bamboo is more flustered. She looks around in a hurry, but the sound of anzebo outside the door has already sounded: "Xiaoyu, have you had a rest?"


    "No, Dad. What''s the matter?" Tang Xiaotang answered while looking for the place where fifth bamboo could hide. It''s still that fifth bamboo''s action is fast. She has opened her bed sheet and dived under the bed.


    "Can I go in?"


    Fortunately, Tang Xiaotang''s bed was empty, otherwise it would be troublesome. She was relieved to see her get under the bed, and quickly replied, "come in, Dad."


    Why didn''t anzebo do his experiment today? Was it last night that he found out his conscience and decided to accompany her well?As she tucked her heart, she climbed into bed and covered the quilt and make complaints about sitting up in bed. She should be glad that anzebo came in. Did she know that she had to knock first to confirm?


    "Would you like some biscuits?" At the same time, a strong smell of milk came from the door. Tang Xiaotang turned his head and saw anzepo come in with a plate of biscuits. He went to her bedside and said, "Xiaoyu, have you taken any medicine?"


    "Well." Tang Xiaotang felt guilty for a while, because she had no time to take it after dinner.


    "Have some biscuits." The lovely biscuit is emitting bursts of fragrance. It turns out that he was baking biscuits in the kitchen just now. Tang Xiaotang''s heart warms up. Looking at her loving eyes, she picks up a biscuit and puts it in her mouth.


    It''s delicious, but maybe it''s because of her health. The biscuits are not very sweet. Some of them are too light for Tang Xiaotang.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Tang Xiaotang nodded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    After eating two pieces, she showed a tired expression, so anzepo put down the biscuit, covered her with quilt and let her rest.


    As soon as he went out, Tang Xiaotang immediately opened his eyes, jumped out of bed and locked the door. As soon as she turned around, the fifth bamboo was climbing out from under the bed. She rushed to help her.


    They both breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the bed. Tang Xiaotang was about to say something when he heard a strange voice.


    "Gulu -"


    she followed her voice and looked at the fifth bamboo. She blushed and touched her stomach.


    In fact, it''s no wonder that she is hungry. She ran out of the room without eating in the morning and cried for a long time. Now her stomach is empty and she can''t help smelling the fragrance.


    "Eat it." Tang Xiaotang put the small plate on the square table in front of her.


    Looking at the delicate and beautiful biscuits on it, the fifth bamboo did not hesitate to grab a piece and put it into her mouth. As she chewed, she said, "Oh! Really delicious! Xiaoyu, your father is so powerful


    "Of course!" She heard the girl''s proud voice: "my father is a great scientist!"


    "If only my father were like your father." The fifth bamboo careful not to let biscuit dregs fall on the carpet, her mouth move, gills bulge up, looks very lovely, but the tone is very heavy: "your father loves you, but my father never talks to me so gently, and will not make biscuits for me."


    "Well, everyone''s father is different. I believe your father loves you too!" Tang Xiaotang patted her on the shoulder and comforted her: "so you don''t have to worry. They won''t really want you. And if you have a brother, he will like you as well! "


    The fifth bamboo is just eating biscuits, she muttered: "hum! Then I don''t want to forgive them so quickly! "


    Maybe it''s to turn grief and anger into appetite. After a while, a plate of biscuits was eaten up by the fifth bamboo. Looking at the empty plate, she said with guilt: "sorry, Xiaoyu, I''ve eaten up."


    "Never mind. I can''t finish it anyway." Tang Xiaotang laughs.


    Then two people lie side by side on the bed, an Shuyu this bed is a double bed, their two bodies are thin, two people lie still have a lot of space.


    The fifth bamboo didn''t sleep well last night. Her eyelids began to fight, but she still managed to keep herself awake.


    "Well, Xiaozhu, if your parents really don''t want you, will you forgive them?" She suddenly heard the girl''s distant voice beside her.


    "No She replied.


    Then the girl stopped talking.


    The fifth bamboo was sleepy. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she heard a very light voice coming from her side again. The voice was so light that she thought she was in a dream for a moment.


    "Will you forgive me if I hurt you?"


    "Yes..."


    in a daze, she thought it was in a dream: "why?" She heard the girl ask again.


    "Because... You are Xiaoyu..." is the best to her, the best friend Xiaoyu...


    the next moment, she fell into a deep sleep, so she did not see the girl''s eyes open after her deep sleep.


    Tang Xiaotang''s dark eyes are complicated. She looks at the girl with her eyes closed quietly. She lies on her side with a calm and pure expression on her face.


    Friends... Do you?


    There are complex emotions surging in her heart. She slowly closes her eyes and allows herself to fall asleep.


    When the fifth bamboo opened his eyes again, it was already afternoon. The bright sunshine shines in from the window. Beside her, the girl is sleeping quietly. Her long eyelashes, pale and delicate side face is as beautiful as a doll.


    She didn''t want to wake her up, but she woke up when she moved.


    "Xiaozhu, you wake up." She opened her eyes and gave her a little smile. Some messy hair stuck to her face. Maybe it was because she had just woken up. Her pale face was red and looked very lovely.


    The fifth bamboo hand is itchy and wants to touch her head very much, but she holds back. She just thinks Xiao Yu is cute. She looks out of the window and says, "I don''t know what time it is?"


    Although she said she would never go back when she ran out of the house, it was just a moment of anger. Now it''s so late, her grievance and anger began to disappear, replaced by uneasiness and guilt.


    If Mom and dad really don''t want her, what should they do?


    "It''s already three o''clock." Tang Xiaotang looked at the small alarm clock at the head of the bed and answered her, "Xiaozhu, do you really want to go back? Your parents must be in a hurry


    She said, secretly looked at the map, indeed, now her parents should have known that she did not go to school, usually not at home two points are now moving around, should be looking for her.


    "Well! I won''t go The fifth bamboo heart has some want to go back, but she still said: "they don''t want me, what do I go back to do?""All right." Tang Xiaotang sighed. She didn''t want to say anything more. She went to the door and opened the door: "I''ll go down first. You''ll be fine in the room."


    "Wait!" Fifth bamboo quickly picked up the bag on the side: "I, I go down with you." She doesn''t want to be alone, and she doesn''t want to admit it. In fact, she wants to go back.


    Seeing her careful thinking, Tang Xiaotang looked at the map again. At this moment, anzebo was still in the living room. She was about to stop her when she saw another sign approaching slowly. She stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing her stop, the fifth bamboo whispered.


    "Dong Dong Dong!" Almost at the same time, there was a sudden knock on the door downstairs. Tang Xiaotang made a gesture to the fifth bamboo, walked slowly to the handrail of the stairs, squatted there and looked at it secretly.


    The fifth bamboo also came, she slowly squatted beside her, and looked down with her.


    They can''t be seen from this angle, but they can see the door clearly.


    Anzebo went to the door, opened the door, and the knock stopped. A familiar figure came into their eyes at the same time.


    "Hello, Mr. Ann!" The familiar woman''s voice came into their ears. Tang Xiaotang took a look at the fifth bamboo beside her. She was surprised for a moment. Then she began to be silent. She didn''t speak.


    "It''s the fifth lady. May I help you?" Anzepo recognized that he was a neighbor who had been here a few days ago. Although he didn''t want to make friends with them, he kept basic politeness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    "Have you ever seen my daughter?" The woman''s eyes are red and her face is anxious. Even if you can''t see her face upstairs, you can hear the anxiety in her voice.


    "Your daughter?"


    "Yes! My daughter, she is eight years old, short hair, thin, almost so tall... "She made a gesture:" right! She looks taller than your daughter! Have you ever seen her? "


    "Sorry, I didn''t see it."


    "It''s all my fault!" When she heard that there was no hope, she felt a burst of despair: "it''s all my fault! I shouldn''t have said that....


    although I think she is a bit abrupt, because she also has a daughter, anzepo can understand her feelings: "you don''t have to worry, you will find her."


    "Sorry to disturb you, Mr. Ann."


    "It doesn''t matter." Anzepo closed the door, and the two people upstairs also returned to the room. Without saying a word, fifth bamboo quietly opened the balcony door, lying on the terrace, watching the slightly fat figure wipe tears out of the door, until her figure disappeared, she hung her head, still lying there motionless.


    "Go back quickly." Tang Xiaotang came out of the room and patted her on the shoulder: "they are worried about you."


    "But they don''t want me anymore..." she said sadly.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak, just looked at her: "I haven''t seen my mother since I was a child," she said softly, lying beside her: "Dad said she died when I was very young."


    The fifth bamboo looked up at her.


    "I often wonder, what kind of person is she? Dad said she loved me very much, but had to leave us "So your mother must love you very much," she said


    "Go back, don''t worry her." Fifth bamboo looked at her, her eyes slightly red.


    "She will scold me..." fifth bamboo sobbed, "I didn''t go to class today..."


    "no, she won''t blame you." She looked over at her and laughed.


    The fifth bamboo finally decided to go back, while anzebo into the kitchen Kung Fu, Tang Xiaotang sent her out, looking at her figure quickly disappeared outside the door, she walked briskly back to the room.


    This matter has been solved. In fact, as Tang Xiaotang expected, before another child was born, Wu Zhu''s parents not only didn''t blame her, but paid more attention to her than before. As compensation, they took Wu Zhu to the amusement park once. Wu Zhu was happy for several weeks and told her about the amusement park several times I don''t know.


    "... Xiaoyu, I tell you, the carousel is very fun! There is also a haunted house. It''s frightening. Several children in front of me are scared and crying! "


    Tang Xiaotang listened quietly with her chin in her hands, and her eyes were full of longing: "good, I''ve never been to an amusement park."


    "Never mind!" Fifth bamboo patted her on the shoulder: "I already remember the way to the amusement park, next time I''ll take you!"


    "But my father won''t let me go there." Tang Xiaotang lowered his head.


    "We can go secretly and come back soon. He won''t know!" The age of the fifth bamboo can''t understand what ails an Shuyu. She only knows that it''s serious, but she wants to satisfy her good friend''s wishes. She thinks it''s OK to be careful.


    "Good." Tang Xiaotang smiles and then answers.


    But fifth bamboo has no time to take Tang Xiaotang to the amusement park because she has no time.


    Because the second child was a little older, her mother was not very stable, she quit her job and couldn''t do a lot of housework. So fifth bamboo had to help with housework after school, not only doing homework, but also taking care of her mother.


    She even seldom comes to Tang Xiaotang''s home. She only comes once in a while on weekends, and the smile on her face is less and less, and the whole person matures quickly.


    However, the friendship between them did not disappear because of this. Tang Xiaotang''s previous favor was high enough, and fifth bamboo still regarded her as her best friend.


    A few months passed. In the twinkling of an eye, it was winter. On the third day when the first snow fell, the birthday of the fifth bamboo came quietly.


    On this day, Tang Xiaotang got up early. She took out the gifts she had prepared and the cake she had secretly made in the kitchen, waiting to celebrate the fifth bamboo''s birthday.


    This is the best day to brush the favor. Tang Xiaotang will never let it go, so she made preparations early and made an appointment with the fifth bamboo a week ago. As soon as she finishes school today, she will come here.


    When students in school uniforms and schoolbags began to appear on the street, Tang Xiaotang knew that they had finished school. She sat on the terrace and looked at the gate, waiting for the fifth bamboo to appear.


    But after a long time, a long time, the fifth bamboo has not appeared, the smile on her face gradually disappeared, eyebrows gently wrinkled.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    Why are you here so late?


    Is... Something wrong?


    She looked at the map and found that the sign of the fifth bamboo was not far away from her, but it was strange that she was not in the school, nor in other places she had told her about, but in an alley that looked very remote.


    Besides, she''s not the only one there, there are four other grey dots.


    In an instant, all kinds of words about campus violence filled Tang Xiaotang''s mind, and she was a little bad in an instant.


    Would you like to have a look?


    After waiting for a while, Tang Xiaotang decided to have a look.


    She went downstairs, and there was no one in the living room. These days, it was probably the key time for the experiment. Anzepo always stayed in the laboratory.


    Tang Xiaotang took out the spare key from the drawer of the living room, hung it around her neck, changed her shoes, gently opened the door, went out and locked the door. Then, she walked to the fifth bamboo sign on the map as fast as she could.


    Since she came to this place, she has never been out, but because of the map, she will not get lost.


    Along the way, neighbors constantly cast their eyes on her. With curiosity and exploration, Tang Xiaotang ignored her and just went ahead.


    An Shuyu''s body is still too weak. Half way through, she begins to gasp. She feels that she can''t walk any more. However, seeing that the four points on the map begin to approach the fifth bamboo, she has to pick up her spirits and continue to move forward.


    Walking through the closed primary school and the empty square, the weather in December was extremely cold even in the afternoon. The north wind made her face prickly and painful. She didn''t feel that there was heating and air conditioning in the room. As soon as she came out, she just felt that her little coat couldn''t resist the cold wind, and every pore felt chilly.


    She wrapped up her coat and went on. Finally, the small alley appeared in front of me, and I could see the figure standing inside.


    Here seems to be a garbage disposal site, surrounded by big garbage cans higher than people, Tang Xiaotang withstood the stench of hiding behind a garbage can, looking at the situation in front.


    It''s different from what she thought, because fifth bamboo is not alone. There is a little girl beside her. She is about the same age as her. She looks like her classmate.


    As for the other three people... They have colorful matte hairstyle, perforated trousers and tights, smoke in their mouth and slanting eyes. Although their words and deeds try hard to get close to adults, they are only 16 or 17 years old. The biggest one is no more than 20 years old. At first sight, they are bad young people.


    "... don''t cheat me! If you two don''t take out all your money, just wait! " The young leader vomited out his cigarette and looked impatient: "I don''t believe you don''t have money!"


    "Yes! I''ve spent so long with you, but I''ve completely exhausted my patience! If you don''t pay, you''ll be beaten! "


    "Or you two with brothers play, anyway you look very good..." a head of yellow hair color squinting looked at two people.


    The fifth bamboo bit her lip to block in front of another girl. Her face was a little pale, but she still insisted: "I said, we really don''t have money..."


    as for the little girl behind her, although she was wearing school uniform, the hairpin on her head and the shoes on her feet were all of a big brand, and the girl''s temperament and appearance were better than others The fifth bamboo of grass roots is much better. It doesn''t look like an ordinary family.


    It''s just that the expression on her face is much worse than that on the fifth bamboo. At least the fifth bamboo can keep calm, but the little girl''s eyes are full of tears. She looks like she is about to cry, and her expression is pale, like she is about to faint.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at it and thought that if she changed her body, she could easily beat down the three bad youths... The problem is that she would gasp when she walked two steps with her body now. It would be strange if she didn''t get knocked down.


    But the problem is that she didn''t even have a mobile phone when she came out today. Even though she had called the police at home just now, the police believed her. A little girl didn''t say it first. I''m afraid it would take a little effort to find this place.


    The faces of several gangsters were impatient. It seemed that they had spent a long time here, and their patience was almost gone. She had to think of a way quickly.


    "Bullshit The first bad boy went up and slapped the fifth bamboo in the face, and immediately a palm print appeared on her face.


    Looking at this scene, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes sank, some can''t stand it.


    This is intolerable


    "who are you cheating on?! You have no money. The little girl behind you has a lot of money! " The young man looked up and down at the little girl, and saw that the little girl, who was afraid of being beaten, shrank behind the fifth bamboo: "I... I don''t have money..." her voice was a little weeping.


    "Your father is the headmaster. Will you have no money?" The youth spit a mouthful, his facial expression sinks: "it seems that is to give you two wenches a little lesson!"Of course, these young people didn''t plan to beat the little girl. They knew her identity, but they couldn''t afford to offend her father. So, it was the fifth bamboo who was next to her.


    Hearing what they said, Tang Xiaotang was stunned and thought of something, but now it''s obviously not the time to care about it. She frowned and tried to figure out a way. When she thought about it, she really thought of a way...


    he picked up the fifth bamboo and said fiercely to the little girl: "if you don''t hand over the money, is this little girl your friend? She''s going to have bad luck! "


    The fifth bamboo was pulled by the collar, but his lips were still clenched tightly. Tears stopped in his eyes. The other two little gangsters also came forward and looked at them fiercely.


    "I... I really have no money... Wuwuwuwu..." the little girl finally couldn''t help crying: "I, my father, give me 100 yuan every day... I have spent it today...


    " what? Is it over? " When they heard that there was a hundred yuan, the expressions on the faces of the three young people who were pleasantly surprised immediately turned into ferocious: "how could they spend it all? Smelly girl, you''re not lying to us, are you? "


    "No... I didn''t..."


    "that''s it! You go home and get the money! We''ll wait here! " A young man with a red cock''s head yelled. He glared at the little girl: "if you don''t come back, your friend will be beaten."


    The little girl took a look at the fifth bamboo, bit her lip, turned around and ran away. Tang Xiaotang watched her run past him without looking back. She was more relaxed.


    It would be better without her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    The young man carrying the fifth bamboo threw her aside. The fifth bamboo fell to the ground and let out a dull hum. Her face was pale, but she never let the tears fall from her eyes. Her lips were white. She sat on one side of the ground and stared at the three young people.


    A young man with yellow hair pulled out a cigarette. Just as he wanted to light it, he suddenly heard a rush of footsteps outside the alley, and then the voice of a strange girl.


    "Teacher, right here, I see three people bullying the students in our school!"


    Three bad youth panic hands and feet, the next second, they heard a low male voice: "is it? Where is it? "


    Here comes the teacher!


    The fifth bamboo heart a joy, see three young people don''t care about her, their eyes although more fierce, but dare not start.


    "Damn it! It was seen Huang Mao scolded angrily and threw his eyes away.


    "Here! This is the alley The sound is getting closer and closer, and the sound of footsteps is getting more and more hasty. Although they are not reconciled, they can only leave the fifth bamboo in a hurry and run away from the other end of the alley.


    When their figures disappeared in the alley, the fifth bamboo was relieved, but she waited for a long time, and she couldn''t see the teacher at the other end of the alley.


    When she was puzzled, she saw a familiar figure coming out from behind a big garbage can. At this moment, the fifth bamboo''s eyes choked with tears for a long time, and immediately fell down.


    "Xiaoyu... Wu..."


    - -


    in fact, the reason why they were stopped by the three little gangsters today is that they not only focused on the girl named Lu Ningning, but also had something to do with the fifth bamboo.


    Usually the two play better, because today is her birthday, so after school they two stay to play for a while, Lu Ningning with the fifth bamboo around the school gift shop to buy her a gift, the result unconsciously time passed for a long time, when the other students are back home, the school door is also locked, the single two people directly have been The three bad youths who had been prepared blocked up in the alley.


    Although they are primary school students, the school also teaches them this aspect of knowledge, but the three young people have been watching Lu Ningning for a long time, and naturally refuse to believe their words. Lu Ningning spent all her money that day just because she bought a gift for the fifth bamboo, and also thanks to the wisdom of the fifth bamboo to delay the time. Otherwise, before Tang Xiaotang could wait, Lu Ningning would be all right, herself A fight is indispensable.


    "Xiaoyu, how did you find me?" The fifth bamboo is still breathing, and his voice is crying.


    "It''s not because you haven''t come back for a long time. I''m worried about you. When I was looking for you around your school, I saw that girl running out." Of course, Tang Xiaotang can''t tell her that she knows her whereabouts all the time.


    "By the way, I can''t go. What if Ning Ning comes back?" The fifth bamboo immediately thought of his running away little partner, Tang Xiaotang sighed.


    "She''s not coming back." Even if she wants to come back, her family won''t let her go out. The spoiled little girl wants to know that she doesn''t dare to tell her family about it without giving reasons. How can her parents rest assured to let her come out so late?


    "No, she will come back!" Fifthly, Zhu is very persistent.


    "Do you think her parents will give her money?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    The fifth bamboo did not speak.


    Looking at her tears spinning in her eyes, almost fell down, Tang Xiaotang sighed helplessly and continued to comfort: "it doesn''t matter, you can see her tomorrow."


    "Well, let''s go back."


    Looking at the girl''s pale face, the fifth bamboo was silent for a while, and finally said.


    She knows that Xiaoyu is right. Ningning''s father will not let her come back, and she can''t let Xiaoyu wait with her. She is not in good health.


    Walking on the road, Tang Xiaotang has been appeasing fifth bamboo. She knows how much shadow this kind of thing will leave on her, but fifth bamboo, like almost all children who are blackmailed, dare not tell their parents or go to the police.


    Tang Xiaotang is different. She knows that if this kind of thing is not solved, the group of three who will benefit from it will appear every day, and it will have a huge impact on her psychology.


    In her persuasion, the fifth bamboo finally agreed to go back to tell parents, and then let them take her to the police station.


    Tang Xiaotang knew that if it was an ordinary thing, the other party might not attach so much importance to it, but if the headmaster''s daughter was also affected, then the three bad young people might have bad luck.


    Sure enough, after that, until the fifth bamboo graduated, the public security at the entrance of the primary school made the bad young people around scared by the news, and even several neighborhoods around were quiet.


    The two of them are walking slowly on their way home. The fifth bamboo doesn''t cry any more. It''s just a handprint on her face. With her red eyes, tears and dirty clothes, you can see what happened to her.The fifth bamboo didn''t dare to go home, so Tang Xiaotang had to take her to her home. Fortunately, before dinner time, anzepo was still in his laboratory, and the two of them entered the room smoothly.


    Find out the medical box at home, and simply help fifth bamboo to deal with the wound. Tang Xiaotang sees a bruise on her back, which should have been thrown on the ground.


    Fifth bamboo''s mood has not been very high, she looks very sad, Tang Xiaotang sighed, took out her hidden cake, and gifts, sent to her.


    "Happy Birthday She began to feel dizzy and hot in front of her eyes. Tang Xiaotang has a bad heart. He must have caught a cold because of the cold wind today.


    Looking at the cake in front of her, with nine candles on it, fifth bamboo didn''t want to cry, but she couldn''t control her tears.


    "Xiaoyu, you are so nice..." she thought that no one except Lu Ningning would remember her birthday, and even her parents forgot. Now they only care about her little brother...


    "I don''t know what you like..." Tang Xiaotang sat in front of her bed and put the gift box in front of her: "I hope you like Xiaozhu..." £®£®¡±


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    The fifth bamboo slowly unties the ribbon on the box. Inside is the light blue cloth wrapped in a large white down. She takes out the cloth and pastes it on the skin with a soft touch. It''s very comfortable. It turns out to be a very beautiful blue dress.


    The light blue of the sky is the favorite color of the fifth bamboo. The neckline and cuffs are decorated with dark blue silk flowers. The skirt is covered with layers of folds and a layer of white gauze. It looks like a princess.


    most importantly, as like as two peas in the Tang Dynasty, the same style was worn by Tang Xiao sugar on the first day, except for the color and size.


    "You said you liked my skirt, so I gave you one." As for the money, anyhow, anzepo''s various card codes all told her, that is, she wanted to buy what she wanted.


    Moreover, an Shuyu also has a lot of savings. Her lucky money has always been controlled by herself. Anzepo opened an account for her. Before, every year''s lucky money pocket money was saved by an Shuyu.


    The fifth bamboo unfolds the skirt. Even if she doesn''t know the brand-new tag, she knows that it must not be cheap. At least it must be much more expensive than the one Lu Ningning bought for her.


    If it was before, she would not care how much it is worth, but now, her mother is unemployed at home, and her father works alone to bear the expenses of the family. She has not bought new clothes for a long time, and even has little pocket money.


    "Don''t you like it?" When she didn''t speak for a long time, the girl''s voice was a little uneasy: "then... What do you like? I''ll send you...


    "Xiaoyu, I like it very much, thank you!" Finally, the fifth bamboo opened her mouth. She looked at the skirt and couldn''t hide her love.


    "But I can''t have it."


    She did not give up to touch the skirt, although really want, but she put it back, folded in the box.


    "It''s too precious. I can''t accept it. Xiaoyu, your father will be unhappy if he knows."


    "It doesn''t matter. I gave it to you." Tang Xiaotang smile, early guessed that she would not want: "I use my own pocket money to buy, dad will not care."


    "Besides, don''t you want to go to the amusement park with me in the same clothes?" She blinked and looked a little disappointed: "I have only one friend, I want to wear the same skirt as Xiaozhu..."


    her pathetic look makes an Shuyu feel that she must be very sad, in fact, she also wants to wear the same skirt with her...


    "we are friends, friends just want to share with each other, isn''t that right Xiaozhu, did you say that? " She looked at her with a trace of disappointment in her black eyes: "doesn''t Xiaozhu want to share it with me?"


    Where is this going?... fifth bamboo is a little speechless, but she thinks what she seems to say is right: "but Xiaoyu, it''s too expensive..."


    "but I think my friendship with Xiaozhu is more precious." Tang Xiaotang''s eloquence can''t be said by the fifth bamboo. After all, she is still a child. She goes around the fifth bamboo, and she really likes this skirt.


    Finally, she had to accept it, and under Tang Xiaotang''s persuasion, she finally changed into a skirt and showed it in front of the mirror.


    "Is this me?" Looking at herself wearing a skirt in the mirror, she was surprised: "it''s so beautiful..."


    although the girl in the mirror still has short hair, her temperament has improved several grades under the background of her skirt. Moreover, her facial features were not bad, but she usually wore the same as a boy. Now she put on this skirt, as if standing upright Carved into a princess, beautiful and elegant.


    But there was a little shyness on her face, and because she was afraid of breaking such a beautiful skirt, her movements were a little twisted, which didn''t look very natural.


    She carefully carried the skirt for fear that she might accidentally damage the beautiful lace on the veil of the skirt: "Xiaozhu, I have never worn such a beautiful skirt..."


    even when she was the only one at home, her mother had never bought such a princess like skirt for her. She always remembered that once she saw a beautiful one on the street She wanted her mother to buy one for her, but her mother said it was too expensive, and it was easy to get dirty....


    "by the way, there was another gift....


    she took out a small box and handed it to her:" this... I don''t know if you like it....


    the fifth bamboo opened the box, and there was a little box inside Is a necklace, light blue string wrapped together to form a pair of wings pattern, wrapped in a blue purple gem.


    It''s just that... The shape of the wings is a little strange, and the string is not very neat. You can see a lot of gaps.


    "I made it myself. You gave me your own gifts. I also want to give you my own gifts." Looking at that "semi-finished product", Tang Xiaotang is not very satisfied, but she doesn''t have much strength, many lines can''t be pulled straight, she has tried her best to make it perfect.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    "So beautiful..." looking at the gem with rich blue color and light purple, the fifth bamboo fell in love with it at first sight.


    "This is tansang stone. It''s the birthday stone of December. It''s a symbol of good luck and victory. I give it to Xiaozhu, hoping that good luck will accompany Xiaozhu all the time." Tang Xiaotang was a little embarrassed and said: "it''s just... I seem to make it up too ugly...


    " no! Xiaoyu''s knitting is super beautiful The fifth bamboo held the necklace tightly in his hand: "I like it very much! I really like it! Thank you, Xiaoyu


    "I''ll take it for you." The fifth bamboo nods, Tang Xiaotang helps her to wear the necklace on her neck. The blue gem is clear and translucent, which matches the dress very well.


    "What a beautiful bamboo!" Tang Xiaotang looks at the fifth bamboo with his head askew. He has to sigh that people depend on clothes, but in fact, not all people can hold up some clothes. Fifthly, Zhu is worthy of being the son of the world with the best gene. There is no sense of disobedience in wearing this dress. On the contrary, this skirt is just like a tailor-made one for her, which is extremely suitable.


    Tang Xiaotang felt more and more uncomfortable when the heating was turned on in the room. Her head began to ache, and her whole body began to feel weak. Maybe her face was really red. Even the fifth bamboo found that it was wrong. She ran to her side and touched her head with her hand: "Xiaoyu, you have a fever!"


    "I''m ok..."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the sky outside, and it was dark. Fortunately, fifth bamboo''s home was nearby: "go back quickly, it''s dark, and your parents will be worried if you don''t go back."


    "But you are ill!" The fifth bamboo helped her to sit on the bed, helped her take off her coat and put it aside, then covered the quilt: "it''s all my fault, if it''s not --"


    "OK, Xiaozhu, don''t worry, I''ll be OK." Tang Xiaotang just feel some trouble, but she is not to the point of death, but it seems that the next few months to spend in bed.


    Finally, the fifth bamboo or in Tang Xiaotang''s persuasion to go back, and she took two pieces of medicine from the bedside table to eat, just feel severe headache relieved some.


    When anzebo had the best meal, he found that his daughter had not come down yet. When he came up to have a look, he found that his daughter had a fever.


    There is no doubt that she ran out secretly, because an Shuyu had a minor illness in three days and a serious illness in five days, but his eyes sank and he thought the medicine would work this time, but now it seems that it has no effect.


    It''s time for him to change the plan.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the man who is busy in front of his bed. I don''t know whether it is because of the experiment of forgetting to eat and sleep or because he is worried about her. His hair has become a lot of white.


    She dropped her eyes, or decided not to tell him that all his efforts were doomed to be ineffective. This affection moved her, but in the end, she was not really an Shuyu, and this person was not her father.


    Let him think that his efforts are effective, at least when there is hope, it will not be too sad.


    Enjoy his family, in return, she can only let him live well, do not fall into the original so miserable ending.


    However, Tang Xiaotang underestimated the weakness of an Shuyu''s body. As a result, she was ill for three months and even spent her birthday in bed.


    Fortunately, the fifth bamboo will take time to see her every day and chat with her. Although she can''t stay too long, at least she is much better than Tang Xiaotang.


    On her birthday, anzepo didn''t do the experiment and stayed with her all the time, so fifth bamboo couldn''t find a chance to come. But the next morning, Tang Xiaotang saw a beautiful yellow rose in the soil through the window.


    That night, the fifth bamboo handed her a large heart-shaped glass bottle filled with colorful five pointed stars.


    "Birthday present!" She said: "I''m sorry Xiaoyu, I can''t afford a very precious gift..." in fact, she doesn''t think this gift can hold her hand, at least it''s much worse than what she gave her.


    "Thank you! I love the stars Tang Xiaotang holds the bottle in his arms. The colorful stars are made of special paper. They reflect the sunlight and emit colorful light. Layers of colors are laid together. You can see that the fifth bamboo made them by himself.


    For Tang Xiaotang, this gift is better than any expensive one. It is full of sincere friendship. For a charm, it can''t be exchanged for any money.


    "Like a rainbow," she laughs, "it''s the best present I''ve ever received!"


    "Just like it!" The fifth bamboo is very happy, she laughs: "Xiaoyu, you get better quickly! When you get better, I''ll take you to the amusement park! "


    "Well! I''ll get better soon! "


    When spring was about to pass, Tang Xiaotang finally recovered, but after this time, her body became weaker. She could hardly walk two steps without gasping. Let alone go to the amusement park, she had to take a rest from upstairs to the gate of the yard, otherwise she would feel weak and faint.During this period, the organization did not give up to recruit anzebo, but because of her illness, his already firm determination began to waver again. Tang Xiaotang often felt that anzebo''s eyes were more complex and contradictory when she looked at her at dinner, but because it was not the time, she had to show more dependence on him, making him unable to make up his mind.


    Calculate the time, less than five years before the invasion of the Zerg. According to the information given by the organization, the fifth bamboo was successfully transformed in the third year of the experiment. In the remaining two years, she was tried to control by that organization. Until the invasion of the Zerg made the people of that organization panic, she successfully escaped.


    In order to reduce her suffering, she can''t let her be controlled so early.


    In the twinkling of an eye, spring passed and summer came quietly. In the last week of May, fifth bamboo''s mother gave birth to a baby boy in the hospital.


    With the arrival of this child, the fate after the fifth bamboo will be completely changed.


    After school, she had to go home early to cook. At a young age, she not only took care of the family''s meals, but also cleaned the house, because the mother of the fifth bamboo was still in confinement, while her father was busy earning money. She also helped her brother wash diapers and take care of the baby.


    Because she was a little older, and the confinement was just in the summer, her mother''s temper became worse and worse, and she always scolded her for not working well. Her father, who had a family of three, became grumpy because of too much pressure, and began to like quarreling with her mother more and more. At the same time, the fifth bamboo, who was not welcomed by her parents, became more and more silent Tang Xiaotang, although she won''t complain, the heaviness and depression in her eyes can''t be concealed.


    But Tang Xiaotang can do nothing but comfort her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    As time goes by, Tang Xiaotang almost has the illusion that there is no problem in the world.


    In the twinkling of an eye, anzebo and Tang Xiaotang have moved here for more than a year.


    During this period, the organization has never given up to solicit anzebo. Originally, she suspected that they were related to the mysterious organization. However, after searching for evidence for such a long time, Tang Xiaotang found that there was really no relationship between them.


    At the beginning, anzebo''s original intention was that this place was remote enough for him to carry out experiments quietly. At the same time, it was much quieter than Kyoto, and her daughter could have a good rest here.


    But the reality is that although the experiment has made great progress, he still does not dare to experiment on his daughter. Although his daughter''s body has not improved compared with that before she came here, it has not worsened. However, compared with that in Kyoto, her smile is more and more, and the whole person is also optimistic. He also experiments with her from time to time Comfort him when you lose.


    "It doesn''t matter, Dad. I believe dad will succeed! Because he''s the best and most powerful Dad Her bright eyes, a tone of trust, let anzebo happy at the same time also feel sad.


    He can''t give his daughter a healthy body. Now he even wants his daughter to come first to comfort him. He''s really not a good father.


    Tang Xiaotang is not happy. She feels that her relationship with the fifth bamboo has stabilized at a fairly high level, but these are far from withstanding the future twists and turns.


    At least, these feelings are common, but if fifth bamboo knows that his tragedy is all because of himself, he will become more and more hateful.


    Injuries from close friends are always more unforgivable than those from strangers. That''s why we hate as much as we love.


    Just as Tang Xiaotang is planning to further their relationship, an unexpected event will push things in a more unpredictable direction.


    It was a normal morning.


    Looking through the window at the bright morning glow outside, Tang Xiaotang takes back his eyes and looks at the book on his knee. It seems that there will be a heavy rain coming today.


    "Xiaoyu, if you want to stay at home, you can''t go out and run around. It may take some time for Dad to go shopping, but don''t worry. I''ve finished lunch and dinner and put them in the microwave oven. The time has been set. Xiaoyu just needs to take them out and eat them."


    After breakfast, anzebo gets dressed and ready to go out. Tang Xiaotang looks at the sky outside. Although there is still sun, there is a large cloud nearby. She doesn''t want him to go out now.


    "Dad, you see so many dark clouds. It may rain today. Can''t you go out?" She came up to him, looked up at him and tugged at his hem.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry about Dad. Xiaoyu can''t touch the electrical appliances at home alone. He should be careful when taking lunch and dinner. Do you understand?"


    Anzepo touched her head, and he didn''t want to go out, but a very special reagent for the experiment had been used up, and this reagent could not be mailed, and it could not be easily bought in the market, so he had to buy it himself.


    He is also worried about leaving his daughter at home, but he can''t give up his last hope, so he has to go to the black market to buy it. If it goes well, he can come back in the evening and buy it tomorrow at the latest.


    "If you are afraid of the dark at night, turn on the lights. If you have something to do, call your father or call the police. The home phone has been set. Just press the replay button. Your father will be back tomorrow at the latest."


    He talked a lot about it. Seeing that the time was approaching the appointed time, he finally let go of his daughter''s hair: "well, dad is leaving. Xiaoyu must lock the door. Don''t open the door if anyone knocks."


    "Well, Dad, take an umbrella and be careful not to get caught in the rain." Tang Xiaotang knew that he must go out today, so he had to let go of his clothes and whispered, "dad must come back early!"


    "Well, dad will!"


    Anzepo touched her hair again, picked up the black umbrella at the door and went out.


    Through the small window, Tang Xiaotang watched his figure appear outside the gate, soon disappeared in the corner, completely invisible.


    Without anzebo at home, Tang Xiaotang felt even more bored. The villa was so big and empty that she sat alone in the living room listening to the clock ticking. She only felt that she was the only one left in the world.


    The weather outside is more and more gloomy. In the twinkling of an eye, a big dark cloud covers the clear sky above. The sky becomes gloomy gray, and it darkens instantly during the day. The trees in the yard are bent like they are about to be broken by the strong wind, and the leaves are ringing, as if they will leave with the wind at any time.


    A bright lightning cut across the sky, followed by the thunder, as if someone threw a thunder in front of the window, even if he covered his ears, he could not resist the huge sound. For a moment, Tang Xiaotang almost felt that the glass would be broken.She skillfully unplugged all the power in her home and turned off the switch. She sat on the sofa and looked at the broken stones which were constantly hit by the strong wind. If she was a 10-year-old girl now, she would be scared out of her wits to see such a scene. But Tang Xiaotang was not in a bad mood at all.


    Sitting alone in the dark living room, she is a little dazzled. It seems that this kind of weather is not the first time in her impression. Every time something big happens, it seems that there will be such a storm...


    but maybe it''s too long for her to hate this kind of weather, and she can''t remember it clearly ...


    "bang bang!"


    Tang Xiaotang''s thoughts were interrupted by a sudden knock on the door. She subconsciously looked at the map. As soon as she saw the man standing outside, she immediately got up from the sofa and quickly went to the door.


    How could she come in such bad weather?


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart jumped, and an ominous premonition rose.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    "Who is it?" She asked.


    "It''s me, Xiaoyu..." there was a faint voice outside. Tang Xiaotang immediately opened the door. His eyes were red, his face was two palms, and he was in a mess.


    As soon as she saw her, two lines of tears came out of her red eyes, choking and saying: "Xiaoyu! I''ve lost my brother! "


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Xiaotang was surprised. She opened the door and let the fifth bamboo come in. She asked, "don''t worry, please speak slowly."


    "It''s all said, it''s all me, it''s all my fault..."


    in her sobbing voice, Tang Xiaotang gradually understood the truth of the matter.


    This morning, it was still sunny. As usual, she was asked by her mother to take her brother out for a walk and buy some rice noodles. But on the way, they suddenly saw a marshmallow vendor on the side of the road, surrounded by a circle of people.


    Children over one year old are extremely curious. No matter whether they can eat them or not, when they see the colorful and different shapes of marshmallows, their first reaction is to ask for them.


    Fifth, Zhu didn''t want to buy it to him. One was that he couldn''t eat it, and the other was that she only had money for rice noodles with her, and she had nothing left.


    But the child was spoiled by her parents at home since childhood. The fifth couple got such a son in middle age. They were so spoiled that they usually gave everything they wanted at home. Now when he saw that his sister didn''t buy food for him, he began to cry.


    Fifth bamboo helpless, had to hold him to sell cotton candy vendor, ready to coax him.


    But when the peddler just handed over a marshmallow, her brother would not let go, even if she didn''t want to pay.


    She had to put down her younger brother and began to pay for it, but when she paid the money and went back again, her younger brother disappeared.


    Her younger brother was too young to walk away by himself. Fifth bamboo immediately panicked. She looked around for a long time and asked all the people around her, but almost everyone was attracted by the people selling cotton candy. No one knew how a child over one year old disappeared.


    She had no choice but to go back and tell her parents that her father was angry at that time and gave her two slaps in the face. Her mother began to cry, saying that if she could not find her brother, she would not come back.


    The fifth bamboo is anxious and afraid to be driven out of the house by them. She doesn''t know what to do. She thinks about it and can only find Tang Xiaotang.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do something for you."


    Tang Xiaotang comforts the fifth bamboo who is out of breath. After she uses some hypnotic comfort, the fifth bamboo''s mood finally returns to normal. Tang Xiaotang takes an ice bag to cover her face and asks, "did you call the police?"


    "Well, mom and dad have already called the police." The fifth bamboo replied.


    "Are you sure the vendor handed you a candy at that time?" She asked again.


    "I remember very well that I didn''t plan to buy the candy for him if it wasn''t for Songsong''s bad grasp!" The fifth bamboo said.


    "Didn''t you hear your brother''s voice?"


    "I didn''t hear that. I just paid for it, and Songsong disappeared..." at this point, fifth bamboo''s eyes were red. She was a ten-year-old child. She felt guilty about losing her brother and was afraid of being abandoned by her parents.


    "Now go back and tell them, let them tell the police, that the marshmallow vendor took your brother, let them check immediately."


    As soon as Tang Xiaotang heard the story, he knew what was going on. According to Wu Zhu, it was 100% a common crime committed by several recidivists.


    First of all, a person pretends to be a marshmallow seller to attract people''s attention on the street. Then, the accomplice takes the opportunity to hide in the crowd and take the child away when the parents don''t pay attention.


    The fifth bamboo said, she just blinked of an eye, and also did not hear her brother''s cry, Tang Xiaotang estimated that if the accomplice met with some anesthetic, or the other party put some ecstasy in the cotton candy, her brother licked the candy, he was dizzy, and then he was carried away from the crowd by the peddler smoothly.


    "I, I don''t dare to go back..." fifth bamboo''s tears flow more severely, the swelling on her face has not gone down, the whole person looks embarrassed and ugly: "they... They really don''t want me..."


    "go back, don''t worry, give it to me, I promise to let your brother go home soon, OK?" Tang Xiaotang seriously looked at her, her tone inexplicably make the fifth bamboo trust.


    It seems that as long as there is her, there is nothing to worry about.


    "Xiaoyu, are you going to find my brother?" Looking at the sky outside, the fifth bamboo was silent. Although her younger brother was very important, she couldn''t let her good friend have an accident: "no, you can''t go out! I''ll find it myself


    "Go back and tell your parents the news." She can''t reveal the secret of the map, so she can only act on her own. And in order to prevent exposure, the gang will not stay in the hands of the child for a long time. If they don''t hurry up, her brother will be sold to other places, and it will be troublesome to find him again."No! Or I''ll go with you The fifth bamboo stubbornly refused to give in: "that is my younger brother after all!"


    Although she hated this brother, it was also her brother, and she lost him.


    "Well, go back and tell them I''ll wait for you here." Tang Xiaotang thought about it. Although he did have less trouble in his own actions, I''m afraid his body can''t support him. It''s better to take the fifth bamboo with him. He can take care of him at the critical moment.


    "Good!"


    The figure of the fifth bamboo disappears outside the door. Tang Xiaotang immediately opens the map, reduces the scale, and begins to look for the sign of the fifth bamboo brother.


    According to her conjecture, the place where the traffickers lived must be not far from the place where the marshmallow was sold, and it was very remote. One was that it was not easy to be found, and the other was that it was convenient to go back and forth.


    She didn''t mark fifth bamboo''s younger brother before, but all the biological maps she saw would show corresponding symbols or names. Enter the name of fifth bamboo''s younger brother in the search box and narrow the search scope. In the whole town, a gray dot will pop out quickly, and Tang Xiaotang will click again. From her position, a route to that point will appear.


    All right, got it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    Sure enough, what she thought was right. It was a group of people who turned the fifth brother. It was estimated that because of the weather, they were not in a hurry to go out to trade. Instead, they all gathered in a room not far away from here.


    Not far away from them, there are still a few points. Fifth bamboo''s brother is in the middle of those points. It seems that they are all children abducted and sold by each other.


    Fortunately, she still has time.


    After changing her clothes and shoes, she took a raincoat and put it on her body. At the same time, she grabbed a long handled umbrella and waited for the fifth bamboo.


    "Bang bang!"


    When the door was knocked again, she opened it. Standing at the door was the firm fifth bamboo with a black umbrella in her arms, looking at her.


    "Let''s go!"


    The wind is getting stronger and stronger, and it''s also dark. It seems that at night, two people''s small bodies are almost overturned by the strong wind, but no matter who they are, they don''t shrink back.


    "Click -"


    a big tree on the roadside was overturned by the strong wind, the broken branches fell to the ground, the broken branches and leaves fell to the ground, and then quickly swept away by the strong wind. Although it didn''t hit them, the fifth bamboo was shocked. She held Tang Xiaotang''s hand tightly with one hand, and there was a faint tremor in her voice, but she said to her:


    "Xiaoyu goodbye Fear! I will protect you


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the cold hand and could not tell what he felt.


    She''s the one who''s scared to death, isn''t she...


    "well, I believe in Xiaozhu!" She shook her hand back and took her on.


    Thanks to the direction of the map, they took the shortest road there, but even so, it was still very difficult to advance against the wind. By the time they got there, Tang Xiaotang''s face was very pale.


    In front of you is a very ordinary house in the village in the city. There is a yard with a dog in it. The door is open, and you can see the plants growing in front of a row of bungalows.


    Who would have thought that such an ordinary place should be a hiding place for human traffickers?


    As soon as the two of them entered the yard, the wolf dog, who was hiding in the kennel because of the strong wind, rushed out and barked at them. If it wasn''t for the chain around its neck, they would be bitten to pieces.


    Tang Xiaotang quickly pulled the fifth bamboo and hid behind the chicken nest made of thatch in the corner of the yard.


    Soon, they saw a thin man with a flat head coming out of the house with a cigarette. As soon as the fifth bamboo saw the man, her eyes widened. She called out: "it''s him --"


    Tang Xiaotang quickly covered her mouth.


    "Shh, don''t talk."


    Fortunately, the wind was so strong that the clothes hanging in the yard were "rattling" and the man didn''t hear the sound of the fifth bamboo. He walked slowly to the kennel, first grabbed the barking dog, and then looked around. He didn''t see any figure, so he pulled the chain impatiently and scolded: "dog, beast! What''s the name? "


    The dog wrongly barked in the direction of the two people. Unfortunately, the man didn''t understand the dog''s language, so he just complained a few words, spit out the smoke in his mouth, and quickly went back to the house.


    As soon as he left, Tang Xiaotang immediately flashed out, grimaced at the dog and picked up the fallen branches to hit it.


    The dog was enraged by her. It had stopped roaring and went back to the nest. As soon as it saw Tang Xiaotang''s action, it rushed out and barked at her again. Tang Xiaotang used the same technique to hide back in the chicken nest.


    Sure enough, the man came out of the room again, but he didn''t see anyone. He was even more annoyed. He grabbed a stick and pointed it at the dog.


    "Nothing! Call a head


    He drove the dog back to the nest. He threw down his stick and went back. As soon as he left, Tang Xiaotang came out to provoke the dog and let it bark wildly.


    When the man came out for the third time, he was obviously full of anger and was on the verge of collapse: "you mad dog! Call you? Call you! Stop shouting! Call again! Break your leg


    The dog gave out a shrill wail, as if crying, but the man ignored it. He let the dog bark and went into the house without looking back. Tang Xiaotang knew that it was enough, so he took the fifth bamboo, ignored the howl of the dog, and went around the back of the house according to the instructions of the map.


    The messy language came from the room. Looking at the small window in front of him, Tang Xiaotang stepped forward and stepped on a big stone, lying in front of the iron fence window, looking inside.


    The fifth bamboo also follows her side, two people step on the stone to look inside together. Inside the window was an ordinary bungalow. There were three or four boys lying on the Kang in the room. One of the boys in the corner was fifth bamboo''s younger brother.


    But now, their eyes are closed, they seem to have been taken medicine, and they are all asleep.


    "Xiaoyu... Let''s go back. Now that we have found a place, let''s go back and tell the police uncle to let them come."


    The fifth bamboo follows behind her, her voice is small, seems to be afraid of the people inside to hear.She has found her younger brother, and her heart is relaxed. At the same time, her fear also begins to appear. They can''t beat those traffickers... What if Xiaoyu and she are caught by them?


    Tang Xiaotang did not speak.


    She really doesn''t plan to take action without permission. In fact, when she went out, she took the telephone watch that anzepo bought for her. This watch has the function of positioning. If she is not at home, anzepo will come back soon.


    In fact, when she found fifth bamboo''s brother, she wanted to call the police, but she didn''t know the specific address of the place. Moreover, in an emergency, she had to be a guide herself to lead them.


    Now, anzepo may have found out that she is not at home. He will definitely choose to call the police first, and now they just have to wait for the police to come.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    "What''s going on out there?" As soon as the man returned to the room, a man with half long hair who was sitting at the table playing cards looked back at him and asked casually.


    "It''s OK. The dog may have been frightened by the wind." The man sat back at the table, continued to watch a man playing cards and casually replied.


    "Are you sure?" The man with long hair continued to ask. He took a puff of cigarette and vomited out: "you know our business, but it can''t be found, otherwise everyone will be finished."


    "Of course, there is no one outside." The man didn''t like it, he said: "besides, with such a strong wind, who would go out in this weather?"


    The man with long hair looked at the weather outside and thought what he said was reasonable. He looked at the children on the bed and nodded: "that''s good. Be careful."


    Just then, a child on the bed suddenly let out a groan.


    People who are addicted to the game of cards don''t notice.


    The child''s groans grew louder and louder. His eyes were still closed, but his face was flushed and uncomfortable.


    "Wow


    All of a sudden, he burst into tears. The sharp cry finally attracted the attention of the players in the game. The sound penetrating the brain made them fidgety.


    "What''s the matter?" Another older man yelled: "little three, go and see what happened?"


    Through the window to see the scene of the fifth bamboo tightly grasp Tang Xiaotang''s hand, she cried: "Xiaoyu! Songsong seems to be sick! What shall we do? "


    Tang Xiaotang frowned. Things are really bad.


    The child''s face was red, his eyes were closed tightly, and his face was uncomfortable. He seemed to have difficulty breathing. He was crying and panting, and his chest heaved violently. He seemed to have a fever.


    In fact, it''s understandable. After all, among these children, the younger brother of the fifth bamboo is the youngest. He is only over one year old. His resistance is weak originally, and the weather is still so bad today. It''s really normal for him to get sick.


    "What to do? The child seems to have a fever! " There was a man''s voice in the room.


    "Have you got a fever?"


    Another man got up and went to the Kang. He looked at the red faced boy and frowned: "Xiao San, go and get some medicine for him."


    After all, it''s all their money. If anything happens, it''s not good.


    Fifth bamboo''s younger brother took the medicine, it seems better, his face is still red, but the cry is gradually smaller.


    See this scene, Tang Xiaotang a little relieved, as long as drag to the police, good.


    The two men sat back at the table, but just as they were about to start the game, the child on the bed burst out crying more violently.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hurried to the bed to see, found that the child''s face had countless red rashes, his breathing more tight up, chest up and down, the cry has become shrill.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    Through the window to see this scene of Tang Xiaotang look down, the child''s reaction, she can see clearly, that kind of symptoms, is absolutely the performance of drug allergy.


    "What, what?" The man in the room was also flustered. He looked at the rash on the boy''s face and was startled: "this, this seems to be, is allergic! Take him to the hospital


    "To the hospital? Xiaosan, are you crazy? " A man spit hard: "go to the hospital, we will be found immediately, you don''t want to die?"


    "But, he, he... Will die again! I had a relative who died of allergies before... "The man named Xiaosan was still young, and some couldn''t bear to say.


    "Death is death. Xiangzi is right. We can''t be found because of him." At this time, the middle-aged man sitting on the chair spoke. His eyes were deep and he said in a deep voice: "you should contact the seller immediately and ask them to send someone to pick up the child. Maybe you can save his life."


    "Oh... OK." Small three still some don''t have the heart, but also dare not disobey the man''s order.


    "Xiaoyu! Woo, what should I do? My younger brother -- "hearing the man''s voice, the fifth bamboo leg softened and almost fell down. Her tears came out immediately.


    "Shh Tang Xiaotang covers her mouth, her eyes are deep, she looked at the map, about a kilometer away is several points close to here, but they may not know how to go, half a day outside the circle.


    "Listen to me, Xiaozhu," the wind became stronger and stronger, and sporadic raindrops began to fall on her body. She felt very cold and painful. The pain spread from the bone marrow of her limbs made her almost unstable. But it was too dark. The fifth bamboo beside her didn''t notice her pale face, which was whiter than the paper. Of course, Tang Xiaotang would not let her find out: "do you remember me How did you get here? " She asked.


    "Well, I remember." The fifth bamboo tried to hold back her tears, she nodded.


    "Well, now go out from the yard and run out to the gate of the village, where there was a big tree when we came here." Tang Xiaotang told her."Mm-hmm!" Fifthly, Zhu listened carefully, his eyes wide open.


    "There''s a police car. When you see it, go to the police in the car and bring them here." Tang Xiaotang said, she looked at the children in the room, he almost cried dumb, now she must go in to induce him to vomit, hoping to save him.


    "And you?" The fifth bamboo looked at that pair of calm and steady black eyes, suddenly asked softly.


    "Don''t worry about me. Just remember that your brother''s life depends on you!" Tang Xiaotang said.


    It''s not a good time, or even a bad time, but now that it''s such a time, she can only try her best to seize the opportunity and keep things out of her control.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    Looking at the girl''s eyes, which is incomparably serious, she used to trust her, so at the moment, she can only choose to believe her.


    Turning around and running fast, she ran straight in front of the barking wolf dog. Her fear and panic were far behind her. There was only one clear purpose in her mind.


    She must find someone to save her!


    When the figure of the fifth bamboo disappeared at the door, Tang Xiaotang turned and looked at the small window.


    Now, the safety of the fifth bamboo has been guaranteed. Next, she must do her best not to let the fifth bamboo''s brother die. If her brother dies, the following things will become more uncertain, so...


    she jumps off the stone, goes to the distance to find a stone that can be picked up by her, and then goes to the window and smashes it hard at the glass Go.


    "Hua La -"


    the glass broke all over the floor. She hurried around the room, went to the front of the court and hid in the plants growing at the door.


    After a while, Tang Xiaotang saw several men rush out of the house and run directly to the back of the house.


    Behind that is a large area of farmland and orchards. Tang Xiaotang has been optimistic about the terrain for a long time. These people ran directly to them. I''m afraid they thought there was someone behind them, but they were doomed not to find her.


    After waiting for a while, Tang Xiaotang walked quietly to the door and looked along the crack of the open door.


    Sure enough, that group of people are not completely stupid enough to save, there is still a person in the room to watch.


    It was a bald man. Maybe it was because the card game was interrupted. He looked very impatient. He raised his arm with a tiger tattooed on it, showing his strong muscles. He started to light the cigarette in his mouth with a lighter, and then began to smoke while holding the fan in his hand.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes passed him and turned to the Kang. She saw that the boy''s breathing was more and more heavy, but her voice was almost inaudible. She seemed to be in shock. She knew that she had to think of a way quickly.


    But the people in the room...


    look at the hard muscles on each other''s arms, and then look at their small arms and legs, she was silent.


    If the man named Xiao San was left behind, she might be able to fight, but this man''s arm was touched by something. She turned her eyes and found that it was a tomato that met her. At the moment, three or two semi green fruits were hanging together on the matrix, and she soon had an idea.


    The man in the room is sitting at the table in boredom, washing the playing cards casually. His eyes are looking at the boy lying on the bed, and his heart is complaining that they have left the job of child care for him.


    Listening to the child''s crying voice, he became more and more irritable. At this time, he suddenly heard the fierce barking of the dog outside.


    Spirit shock, the man sat up in a hurry, is someone coming again? He stood up and went out. He picked up the iron bar at the door. He wanted to see who had the courage to come here.


    As soon as he came to the door, there was a dark in front of him. The man who didn''t react only saw two things coming to his face quickly. Then when he didn''t react, they exploded directly in his face.


    Subconsciously, he closed his eyes and heard only a few sounds coming from the haystack at the corner of the yard. He didn''t see Tang Xiaotang picking up tomatoes and smashing them into the haystack, while quickly slipping into the house along the root of the wall.


    "Damn it! Which son of a bitch did it? If I catch you, you''re finished! " The man angrily wiped out the things in his eyes, only to find that it was the tomatoes in their yard. Thinking that the damned thief had stolen them, he walked to the vegetable garden a few steps, and sure enough, he saw a line of mud footprints extending from the vegetable garden to the corner of the courtyard, so he rushed directly with the iron stick.


    Tang Xiaotang knew that the time was very urgent. She ran to the bed and saw that fifth bamboo''s younger brother had turned blue. She opened his clothes and saw that the rash had spread to her chest. She put her hand under the nose of the other party and even breathed lightly.


    The heart sinks, Tang Xiaotang does not know now this appearance has not saved, but she must try her best.


    She broke each other''s mouth and pressed each other''s tongue with her fingers, but it didn''t work. The child seemed to be in a deep coma. This method didn''t work at all.


    She turned his body upside down, suspended his chest on the edge of the bed, holding his chin in one hand and pressing his chest in the other, trying to make him vomit.


    But her strength was too small to stimulate him to vomit. Tang Xiaotang almost exhausted all her strength and tossed for a long time before the boy finally coughed and began to vomit yellow juice. But his breath was still very weak, and because it was too hard, he began to cry in a low voice again.


    His body is still feverish. Tang Xiaotang puts him on the bed and looks at his red face and rash. He knows that if he is not sent to the hospital, the child''s life will be lost.


    But the man''s abusive voice came from outside, and his footsteps were approaching. She knew that she had no time to run away. Tang Xiaotang looked at the map, and the fifth bamboo was about to reach the place where she had been.She had to hold on a little longer.


    "Damn, if you let me know who is fooling me, I can''t spare him -"


    his voice suddenly stopped, his eyes gradually widened and looked at the little girl in front of him, as if he suddenly understood something and his eyes became fierce.


    "It''s you who are playing tricks! Say it! What are you doing? " He stepped forward to catch her, but Tang Xiaotang dodged.


    Tang Xiaotang is dizzy for a while. He knows that his body has reached its limit. When the man sees her dodging, he waves the iron bar in his hand angrily. Tang Xiaotang can''t dodge, and his arm is cut by the iron sheet at the top of the iron bar.


    A large amount of blood gushed out from the deep wound in a flash. The blood loss made her body temperature lose rapidly. Tang Xiaotang felt very cold, her hands and feet were soft, and the pain of the wound was almost numb.


    She looked at the flashing signs on the map and sighed.


    Although she did not like gambling, but like to control everything, but now, she has to gamble.


    Xiaozhu, now it''s really up to you.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    "Hua La -"


    the torrential rain finally fell, and the fifth bamboo kept running on the dirt road, letting the rain rush over her head and soak her clothes.


    Rain into the eyes, blurred the line of sight, she stare big astringent to sore eyes, trying to look at the road ahead, the mind only one idea, that is to hurry up.


    Come on! A little faster...


    she can''t see the houses around her, the passers-by with umbrellas, the lightning above her head and the mud splashing at her feet. She only knows that she needs to run quickly.


    "Pa --!"


    She fell down in the puddle. Mud splashed all over her face. Her knee was heavily knocked on the stone. A sharp pain came.


    But the fifth bamboo didn''t care at all. She got up in a hurry, wiped the muddy water beside her eyes with her wet sleeve, and limped forward.


    Finally, a bright red and blue appeared in her sight. She wiped the rain in her eyes and ran up with the fastest speed -


    "help us! Please help him! Help her - "


    -


    -


    inside the house.


    No matter what the man asked, Tang Xiaotang was silent and didn''t say a word. Finally, he had to throw Tang Xiaotang aside and go outside to make a phone call.


    The wound was bleeding continuously, but she couldn''t stop it. The wound was very deep. She bandaged it with clothes, but it didn''t work.


    Because of the blood loss, her eyes become lax, originally wanted to control the man, but affected by her body, she can''t concentrate at all.


    But, fortunately... She looked at the map, the sign that was approaching, and then looked at the boy on the bed who was still breathing despite his red face, and sat down in the corner tired.


    Just then, she saw the weak boy suddenly open his eyes, which are a pair of black eyes, with a trace of ignorance, with a trace of curiosity.


    He just looked at her quietly, but he didn''t make a sound, and his eyes reflected her weakness.


    Tang Xiaotang looks into those eyes, but she can''t see any emotion. She is worried at the bottom of her heart. Maybe the high fever has burned her brain...


    but at least he can open his eyes, which means that at least his life has been saved.


    It''s not in vain that she sacrificed so much...


    she thought and slowly closed her eyes. Before she fell into a coma, she heard the noise and familiar sounds from outside.


    "Xiaoyu --!"


    As soon as the fifth bamboo came home from school, he heard a sharp quarrel in the room before he came in.


    The door of her house was open, and fifth bamboo took it for granted to walk in. Sure enough, he saw her parents scolding each other in the living room, while her brother was playing with his car. When he saw her coming in, he just looked at her and went on to play with his car.


    Mother stood in the kitchen door, sharp voice as if a knife, to break people''s eardrum like: "fifth virtue! You have no conscience! I''ve been waiting on you and the two little ones at home all day. You''re looking for a woman outside! "


    "Don''t be unreasonable! I just said a few words to others. How can you say that in such a bad way? " Dad sat on the sofa and was annoyed when he heard this. He looked at his mother and retorted.


    "I''m making trouble out of nothing?! Who are you talking about? You old thing! Who''s been working hard for you all day, and I gave birth to a son to your fifth family, and you''re doing this to me? "


    "You are unreasonable..."


    the fifth bamboo walked along the wall to his room without expression, closed the door, and kept the noise out.


    The voice of parents'' quarrel still came through the crack of the door, but it was much smaller. She took a breath and left her schoolbag on the bed, lying on her back.


    After staring at the roof for a while, she sat up, went to the window, opened it and looked at the cottage across the street.


    The door of the villa was locked, and the yard was almost full of weeds. She looked at the small terrace on the second floor, where the tables and chairs had disappeared, and the curtains hanging in front of the windows had disappeared.


    Thinking back to that day, when she arrived with the police, she saw the girl fell on the ground, her eyes closed, the ground is her blood.


    She never knew that there was so much blood in a person''s body...


    later, she never knew how it happened. She was sent home in a trance, and she and her brother were sent to the hospital.


    A month later, my younger brother was discharged safely, just because he had a fever for a long time, he could not remember what happened before, and she didn''t come back...


    in fact, the day after my younger brother entered the hospital, she was transferred by her father, and the villa was completely empty by many people in black.


    While looking at her younger brother, she secretly asked her sister nurses in the ward. They said that she was seriously ill, and her father took her to another place.She asked where she had gone, but they said they didn''t know.


    No one knows where she went.


    She completely disappeared from her life, just like that summer when she suddenly appeared, as if there had never been a girl named an Shuyu in her life.


    Fifth Zhu Zheng stood in front of the window. After a long time, he slowly got up, went to the bed, lifted up the bedding, and took out a box wrapped in handkerchief from below.


    When she opened the box, she saw the blue purple gem. She gently touched it, held it in her hand, wrapped it up and pressed it back under the bed.


    Sitting in front of the desk, he took out his homework from his schoolbag. Fifth bamboo sighed and began to write slowly.


    Those math problems that she thought were complicated before are not difficult for her now. She always remembers the methods she told her before, so the difficult problems don''t seem so difficult to understand.


    Soon after finishing today''s homework, she took the exercise books back into her schoolbag and took out a very beautiful hard case notebook from the mezzanine.


    The notebook is covered with a transparent book cover. There is a light blue bow on it. It''s only because it has been pressed in the bag for a long time that it has some wrinkles. Fifth bamboo carefully takes off the book cover, unfolds the bow, flattens it, and then puts the book cover back.


    This notebook was given to her by Xiaoyu...


    she opened the notebook, took out a light blue fluorescent pen from the pencil case and began to write slowly.


    The voice of the quarrel outside the house did not know what to stop, and the fifth bamboo did not care. She still wrote carefully in her notebook, not to let herself write wrong words.


    It was not until the impatient voice of a woman came from the door that she closed her notebook and put it back in her schoolbag.


    Zipped up, she cleaned up the desk, quietly opened the door and went out, ignoring her mother''s sharp words. She just sat at the table, quietly and quickly finished her meal. Then, after the whole family finished eating, she took the dishes and chopsticks to the kitchen and began to wash the dishes on the bench.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    At this time, the door suddenly heard a gentle sound of footsteps, the fifth bamboo turned to look, only to see a small figure quietly leaning against the door frame standing at the door, his black eyes quietly looking at her, on the eyes, the fifth bamboo has a moment to shake God.


    The same black eyes always remind her of another person....


    but she soon turns around, he is not her, but the person she hates the most.


    Clearly know that he is just a child, but she just can''t help but hate him, envy him, hate him. He took away the love of his parents, took away her status in the family, even because of him, her only friend disappeared.


    But at the same time, she felt guilty and loved him. After all, it was because of her that he...


    "elder sister... Elder sister..." the little boy suddenly came forward slowly, grabbed her apron and made some hoarse voice.


    "Sister..." he called again.


    "Let go!" Fifth, Zhu drank coldly. Since he came back from the hospital, the doctor said that he had some psychological problems because of high fever and allergies, and maybe because he was scared. He became silent and quiet, not as lively as before, and no longer bullied her as before.


    But she still hates him, if not for him, their family will not become like this, parents quarrel all day, for a little thing can cold war for a week, and she, like a non-existent person, in addition to doing housework, only when they are asleep, can be quiet alone for a while.


    "Elder sister... Elder sister..." the apron was shaken again, and his black eyes still looked at her stubbornly. He gently opened his mouth: "feather... Feather..."


    "go out, don''t make trouble for me." The fifth bamboo heard the vague words in his mouth, and the dryness in her heart subsided inexplicably. She sighed and eased his tone.


    With that, she turned and continued to wash the dishes.


    The fifth bamboo felt that the little power of grasping her apron disappeared. She heard the extremely light footstep sound like a small animal moving slowly disappeared outside the door, and then she slowly breathed a sigh of relief. The movement of


    slowly stopped, and she looked at the water with a bubble on her face, and her face was reflected on the surface of the multicolored bubbles.


    Xiaoyu, where are you... Are you ok?


    I miss you so much...


    -


    at this time, far away from the other side of the ocean.


    Some country, some secret Institute.


    Through the thick glass, Tang Xiaotang looks at the white corridor without expression, and can''t see any emotion in his black eyes.


    The whole room is white, the walls are of some kind of metal, there are no other furnishings except a white bed, and even the floor is white.


    White is dazzling, white is cold, white is emotionless.


    The glass door was locked. At the door stood two tall men in white uniforms. They looked at the front without expression, with guns in their hands.


    All of a sudden, a woman in white came over, followed by a man in a white coat. Behind the man, there were two white uniformed men with guns.


    A woman is also expressionless, with a card on her chest. Seeing her coming, two men standing at the door nodded to her.


    The woman stopped at the door, picked up the card and brushed it gently on the black screen on the doorframe.


    Green letters appeared on the screen, and then the glass door slid open on both sides. She came in and leaned slightly to let the man behind her into the room.


    See him, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes slightly bright, she slowly jumped out of bed, the man quickly step forward, open arms embrace her.


    "Dad," she whispered happily, lying in each other''s arms, "you''re coming! I miss you so much


    "Xiaoyu!" Anzepo hugged his daughter happily. Even if he was followed by three tails, he couldn''t make his mood worse: "Dad also wants you!"


    He released Tang Xiaotang, looked at her still thin body, and looked at the long wound on her arm that had been completely healed. He was relieved, and felt her arm with some guilt: "sorry, dad didn''t take care of you."


    If he didn''t leave his daughter at home that day, she would not worry about him running out of the house because of the sudden rain, and would not be caught by those bastards and hurt so badly.


    In order to save her, he had to agree to the request of the organization and carry out experiments for them.


    He has always known what they do. Although he is a scientist, he has always opposed the inhumane way of conducting living experiments with human beings, but...


    looking at his daughter who is getting better, he does not regret making this choice.


    "Tell Dad, how are you feeling recently?" He gently hugged her and put her on the bed: "if something is bad, or someone is bad to you, tell Dad."He was afraid that if he was not there, those people would be bad to her. Even if he knew, even for better control of him, they would not be bad to their daughter.


    "Dad, I''m good. They''re good to me." Tang Xiaotang didn''t lie. Those people took her as a chip to control anzebo. They really took care of her, but everything had to be done according to their arrangement. She had no freedom at all.


    But she won''t tell anzapo about that.


    "That''s good." Anzebo was relieved: "you -"


    "Mr. an, the time has come, you should leave." Just when anzebo wanted to say something else, the woman behind him stepped forward and said in a stiff and cold voice, "please leave with me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    "Can you wait a little longer?" Anzebo looked back at the woman, his eyes slightly praying.


    "No, you have to leave!" The woman''s face is extremely cold, her tone is also cold without a trace of emotion.


    "Dad..." the girl clenched his skirt, and then slowly released it.


    Anzebo looked at her and gave a smile to herself: "Dad, go to work. Xiaoyu wants to rest."


    He looked at the two men who continued to approach, and knew that he couldn''t stay here any longer. He touched her head, and then slowly stood up: "Xiaoyu should be obedient, and dad will come to see you in a few days...


    " let''s go! "


    Before he had finished, the woman became impatient. As a result, anzebo followed them out of here step by step.


    "Di -"


    the special glass door closed in front of him, and Tang Xiaotang looked at his back through the door, until he couldn''t see it, then he slowly lowered his eyes.


    Soon, soon...


    - -


    of course, she didn''t stay in the room so white that she couldn''t see any other colors. Soon, a woman in the same white coat came in and took her away.


    All kinds of instruments connected to the body, Tang Xiaotang let them test all kinds of data, black eyes quietly looking at all kinds of data flashing on the instrument.


    Those people think that she can''t understand or understand their conversation, but in fact, she always knows, even better than them, about her own physical condition.


    Sure enough, from those people''s frowning and aggravating tone, she knew that maybe her illness was not as easy to control as they thought.


    In order to win over and control anzebo, the organization has also made great efforts. The price of these instruments and the drugs supplied to her every day are extremely expensive. However, from their occasional talk and treatment, Tang Xiaotang can roughly understand anzebo''s ability, which seems to be a great help to them.


    As before, she lay quietly in the hospital bed and watched them discuss her condition. Finally, someone proposed to find a person whose blood and bone marrow matching is exactly the same as her, and carry out transplantation for her to prolong her life.


    Tang Xiaotang dropped her eyes, and her long eyelashes cast a shadow at the moment. No one noticed the indifference and profundity of her age at that moment.


    It seems that before long, she will see the fifth bamboo again.


    After the inspection, she was sent back to a very warm room decorated. Tang Xiaotang was lying on the bed, seemingly playing with a tablet. In fact, she had quickly adjusted the monitoring of the whole room to the picture of herself lying on the bed and sleeping.


    The time she can use these electronic devices every day is limited. In order to gain more time, Tang Xiaotang has to make more efforts, for example, to extend her "sleep" time...


    her fingers are tapping on the screen quickly, and her time is not much, because although someone is monitoring the monitoring screen, there will be an inspection every now and then Someone came to check. She had to be quick.


    After entering the organization''s database, Tang Xiaotang first looked at anzebo''s experimental data, frowned slightly and saw some small problems, but she didn''t take care of them and continued to enter their information database.


    Sure enough, the discussion started in the morning, and now they have started to look for people with the same blood type as her. Now, there are almost hundreds of people with the same blood type in the database in front of her, and the fifth bamboo is also among them.


    It''s easy to get blood information. Tang Xiaotang is not surprised. It seems that the next thing they need to do is to get close to these objects and get more information about their bodies.


    "Diddiddidi!"


    The tablet sends out a very light alarm. Tang Xiaotang cuts another monitoring screen, which is a corridor near her room. The inspectors are slowly approaching.


    Quickly put an end to all the programs, remove the traces of use, leaving only some browsing records of games and cartoons. Tang Xiaotang ended the monitoring control of the room, pressed the hot plate under his body, and then lay on the bed to make a sound sleep.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, she heard a light noise coming from the door. Then she was opened gently. A person came in and stayed in front of her bed for a moment, as if looking for a tablet.


    Seeing that she deliberately showed a corner of the tablet, the man gently moved her body. Tang Xiaotang whispered twice and let him take the tablet away.


    He didn''t have any doubt about the fever tablet, but thought it was caused by her body temperature. The man opened the tablet and looked around. He found nothing abnormal, then slowly turned around and left without any sound.


    As soon as he left, Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes and flashed a trace of cold.


    Heavy surveillance, if it was not for her high utilization value, it would have been destroyed.


    After all, her genes are really not outstanding, and there is no value of transformation. In their mouth, she is the general existence of defective products.However, Tang Xiaotang is very satisfied with the effect.


    Although there is no trace of the mysterious organization in this world, she always thinks that they will not give up so easily.


    Think of that mysterious man, Tang Xiaotang eyes narrowed up, a sharp golden awn flash quickly.


    She would meet him again. It was an intuition. There seemed to be a connection between them, she firmly believed.


    We must find out his true identity!


    She closed her eyes and breathed steadily. This time, she really fell asleep.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    When fifth bamboo came home from school, he saw the black car parked downstairs before he got home.


    She was stunned. Although she didn''t know the sign on the car, she could see that the car must be very expensive, but she felt familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere.


    Curiosity did not take two seconds, the fifth bamboo will bypass it into the stairway.


    There is a lot of homework today. She has to do housework. If she doesn''t hurry up, she can''t finish it.


    But as soon as she opened the door, she was stunned because she saw four people sitting in the living room she didn''t know.


    They sat on the sofa, heard the sound of her opening the door, and cast their eyes on her.


    They were two men and two women. Two of them looked like a couple. They were about the same age as her parents. Their faces looked very kind. The other two were much younger. The man sat on the single sofa with no expression on his face. The woman looked very friendly and laughed at her.


    But her eyes also have something that makes the fifth bamboo feel uncomfortable, so she ignores the woman''s smile on her and just stands at the door indifferently.


    My younger brother is not in the living room. My parents are sitting on the stool on the other side of the tea table. They smile with flattery and excitement on their faces, as if they didn''t hear her coming back. They didn''t even look at her.


    Suddenly she didn''t want to come in.


    But the next moment, she heard her mother''s voice, her tone sounded very happy: "Mrs. Han, you see, this is my daughter''s fifth bamboo."


    Then she turned her head and glared at the fifth bamboo: "Xiao Zhu, why are you so impolite? Why don''t you come in and greet the guests? "


    The fifth bamboo reluctantly walked in, she listened to her mother actively introduced for her: "this is Mr. Han, this is Mrs. Han, little bamboo say hello quickly." She said, pointing to the older men and women.


    "Hello uncle Han, hello aunt Han." The fifth bamboo gently nods, politely but estranged greetings.


    "And these two, you..." the fifth bamboo''s mother had not finished her words, but was interrupted by the younger woman. She said with a smile: "my name is Xue, just call me sister, as for this..." she pointed to the expressionless man below and said with a smile: "just call him brother song."


    Fifth, Zhu said hello one by one. Except for the young man who never looked at her from the beginning to the end, other people''s eyes were always on her, with deep exploration and consideration, as if they were looking at a piece of goods rather than a person.


    That vision made fifth bamboo repulse and disgust from the bottom of her heart. She didn''t like these people at all.


    Just as she wanted to go back to the house to do her homework, she was held by her mother. She looked at those people with a smile and pinched her arm to prevent her from going in: "you child, what are you running for? Sit down and talk to everyone


    The fifth bamboo was pulled to sit on the sofa next to the middle-aged couple. She sat silently and did not look at the people around her, but their eyes were always on her.


    "Mr. and Mrs. five, this is your daughter?" Mr. Han spoke first. His voice was a little low. It seemed that he was not very satisfied.


    "Yes, yes! This child is a little shy. Don''t mind For the first time, she found that the sound of her mother''s smile was worse than her sharp and harsh abusive voice. She sat quietly, her head hanging lower.


    "She studies very well," her mother''s voice grew louder and louder, but her tone was not very proud. On the contrary, she seemed to be promoting a commodity: "we didn''t care much about her. She was self-taught, and the child was very smart!"


    The fifth bamboo is not happy at all, she heard her mother say so, only feel extremely disappointed and uncomfortable.


    Her parents never cared about her, but now, they even take it as a show off...


    Mr. Han frowned, but Mrs. Han was very happy. She gently took the hand of fifth bamboo: "the child looks very good, I like her very much!"


    "Just like her, Mrs. Han!" The fifth bamboo heard her mother''s happy voice as if relieved. Maybe it was some kind of sensitive feeling. She had a bad premonition.


    Sure enough, the next second, she heard Mrs. Han''s voice with a smile: "when it''s convenient, let''s go through the hukou, and the problem of adoption has been solved together. After all, we are in a hurry to return home, and we have to take Xiaozhu to go through the immigration procedures..."


    "adoption? Mom, what''s going on? "


    Hearing this, the fifth bamboo suddenly pulls her hand back from Mrs. Han''s hand. She looks at her parents shocked and injured, and sees their eyes moving away. What''s more, she doesn''t understand.


    Her parents, even want to give her to others!


    "Xiaozhu, Mr. and Mrs. Han want to adopt you. Mom and dad have agreed." This time, instead, her father opened his mouth first. Fifth bamboo looked at her father in shock, as if he didn''t believe what he said.


    "Dad, mom, don''t you want me?" Shock, disappointment, sadness, injury... All her emotions are accumulated in the bottom of fifth bamboo''s heart, but her expression is more and more calm. Only her amber eyes are full of emotion. She opens her mouth gently, and her voice is not big, but she asks clearly.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    "Xiaozhu, you need to understand mom and Dad..."


    fifth, when she looks at mom and dad and no longer looks at her, she is more difficult to accept.


    "Xiaozhu, in fact, you don''t have to be too sad. Mr. and Mrs. Han will treat you very well." The young woman surnamed Xue smiles and reaches out her hand. It seems that she wants to touch her head, but the fifth bamboo dodges.


    "Go away!" The tears in her eyes could not help falling down, as if she was covered with thorns, but the fifth couple never changed their mind.


    "Mr. five, it seems that your daughter is very reluctant about this...


    " no, no, please let''s have a good talk with her, she will accept it! "


    What happened later, when fifth bamboo remembered it later, she couldn''t remember very clearly. She only remembered what her parents said to her later.


    "Xiaozhu, Mr. and Mrs. Han are very rich, and they don''t have children," said the man she called her mother. She felt guilty and didn''t give up, but she didn''t regret: "you will live much better with them than with us."


    "We already have a child in our family. We can''t afford to support both of you at the same time."


    "And Mr. and Mrs. Han promised to give us a sum of money to help your brother cure his illness. You know if it wasn''t for that, he wouldn''t be like this now."


    When she said that, she looked at the boy lying on the bed sleeping, with the familiar and strange affection of the fifth Bamboo under her eyes. Before there was no one, she could occasionally see it in their eyes.


    The fifth bamboo is silent.


    She knew what she meant. If it wasn''t for her, he wouldn''t be like that. She owed him that.


    "That''s a lot of money." She suddenly laughed, big enough for them to sell their daughter.


    She didn''t hear the answer, and the other side seemed to acquiesce.


    At this moment, she no longer cried and complained, but she knew that something was slowly erased from her heart.


    "Mom, this is the last time I call you that." She said so.


    The next day, the fifth bamboo agreed to leave with them. She didn''t say a word to her parents. She didn''t even take the money that they stole when she left.


    When she left home, she had nothing with her except the Tanzanite necklace, which she had worn with her, and not a single dress.


    She only knew that from this moment on, she was a child without parents.


    -


    time is fleeting. In the twinkling of an eye, it will be a year later.


    In this year, the fate of the fifth bamboo changed dramatically.


    The couple who adopted her were not rich foreign businessmen at all. They were members of a mysterious underground organization, which was responsible for collecting children from all over the world and sending them to this organization for experiments.


    Most of these children are about 10 years old. Some of them have been abandoned by their parents since childhood, some have been lost and brought in, and some have been sold in by her own parents who can''t afford to support her.


    They are all locked up in one room. Some people will regularly deliver extremely bad liquid food, and they will have injections every day. Then some people will take their blood samples for testing, just like the mice in the cage, without any freedom and dignity.


    That kind of needle is very painful, but it hurts even more when it enters the body. Fifth bamboo can''t remember how many times she fainted from the pain and then woke up from the pain. Some of her companions never woke up after injection. Then the next day, a man wrapped in white clothes will take them out.


    The fifth bamboo didn''t know where they were taken, but she knew that she would never see them again.


    They''re all dead.


    She still remembers that when she first came in, there was a girl who was about the same age as her, and even had similar background. She was also sold by her parents because she had a younger brother in her family. Because she was in the same boat, she and she soon became good friends.


    The girl had been with her for a long time. They had made an appointment to live together until the end, and then tried to escape from the cave. But one morning, she never woke up again.


    It was the first time that she felt that life and death were so insurmountable that she had dinner together the day before and agreed to accompany each other, but the next day, she would never be seen.


    At first, she hated her parents for abandoning her. She hated them for making her suffer so much. But later, seeing the familiar faces around her disappear one by one, she gradually became numb.


    As long as she lives, she must live.


    Whenever she can''t stick to it, she will touch the necklace she wears. She thinks of those happy times and the girl who gave her the necklace. Every time she meets with difficulties, she will say to herself, "stick to it, don''t give up.".


    She didn''t know if she was still in the world, but she thought that if she was still alive, she would hope that she would not give up.Later, all the children who came in with her died, and she was put into a room alone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    The room was white everywhere, and she was locked in a white bed, allowing all kinds of wires and pipes to enter her body.


    At the other end of the lines and pipes were all kinds of instruments she could not name. There are a lot of surprises looking at the screen, wearing masks can not see the face of white people.


    The numb girl didn''t know when she would end the pain, and she didn''t know what they were surprised at.


    After staying here for nearly a year, she could understand some of their language. They said she was "perfect", but fifth bamboo didn''t know what perfect meant.


    In their eyes, she is not a person, just an experimental object - she has no name, those people only give her a "23" number, they don''t care whether she will hurt or not, they will only constantly inject all kinds of strange liquids into her body and record her performance with an excited face.


    Except for one person, he always looked at her with an imperceptible pity and guilt.


    She didn''t know who he was, but she could see that he was sympathizing with her. No matter what the reason, she thought, this person is different.


    She always felt that he gave her a familiar feeling, especially the black eyes, which always reminded her of another pair of eyes.


    One time, because she was injected with an overdose of drugs, she almost died. It was also that time, those people began to pay attention to her mental state, and the experiments were not carried out so frequently. Every day, she would be able to stay on her own for a period of time, without having to carry out those painful experiments.


    On the night of waking up from the abyss of death, the man gave her a piece of candy. He still wore a thick mask on his face, wrapped his whole body in a thick white experimental suit, and wore rubber gloves on his hand. The candy was in his heart.


    "Here you are." His dull voice came out from behind the mask. She shrank in the corner of the bed near the wall, neither took the sugar from his hand nor avoided it. She just looked at him in silence, and there was no emotion in her eyes.


    After staying here for a long time, she is not the naive little girl before. She knew that the identity of this man was not low among them. Although he was not the most powerful, the rest of the people in white coats had to listen to him.


    "Why did you give it to me?"


    She had some doubts, but she didn''t show them. She is not stupid, so she can also hear the words of those people. As the most perfect experiment, her diet is strictly controlled. Her three meals are made up of nutrient solution and solid gel. It is impossible to bring such things into the laboratory, let alone eat them.


    Why did this person give it to her?


    A little hoarse voice sounded. Anzepor looked at the girl in the corner. She looked very pale because of the absence of the sun. He had read her information. She was less than a month older than her daughter, but she was nearly a head taller than Xiaoyu.


    Seeing her, he thought of Xiaoyu, but for the sake of his daughter, he had to do this kind of thing to her. Anzebo felt very guilty.


    "No why." He laughed and put the candy on the bed in front of her. This kind of thing could not be brought into the laboratory, but occasionally he would secretly buy some for Xiaoyu. Seeing her, he thought of his daughter.


    He couldn''t change her situation, but he could give her a piece of candy.


    "If you can, live well." She looked at the man in front of her. He seemed to be smiling, but a trace of sadness flashed through his eyes. He slightly extended his hand, as if to touch her head. But in the end, he withdrew his hand and turned away.


    This is the first time that she felt warm when she came to this organization, but she did not forget that this man is also one of the main culprits of her pain.


    She hated him.


    But in the end, she ate the candy he gave her.


    I haven''t eaten such food for a long time. There is a trance in her eyes. The familiar sweetness blooms on the tip of her tongue, and the uncomfortable tip of her tongue makes her taste bitter.


    She suddenly remembered that when she was the fifth bamboo, she used her pocket money to buy sugar and wanted to share it with another person.


    Later, she ate all the candy herself, because the girl couldn''t eat such snacks at all. At that time, she looked at her like this, with an emotion she couldn''t understand.


    Even after such a long time, she found that when she remembered these memories, they were as clear as yesterday, so clear that she still remembered every word the girl said at that time.


    "Xiaozhu, do you think you will forget me one day?" Her voice is very light, easily dispersed by the wind, she can hardly hear the voice that is almost whispering.


    "No, because you are the most important feather." That''s what she said back then.


    Then the girl didn''t speak any more. She still remembered that time when she was smiling, as if she was very happy.


    "Remember, Xiaozhu, don''t forget me."


    The smell of candy gradually disappeared in her mouth. She lowered her eyes and drew herself back into the corner.At that time, she didn''t know why she still remembered this memory, but later when fifth bamboo remembered this day, she realized that the reason why she remembered that girl at that time was because it was a sign.


    They are about to meet again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    On that day, I don''t know why, those people didn''t inject strange liquid into her body, and they didn''t draw her blood with all kinds of needles. They even allowed her to go outside the laboratory, although she was followed by two tall men with weapons in their hands.


    Through the long white corridor, the floor of unknown material made a loud noise, which made her feel uneasy. Subconsciously, she lightened her steps. She saw countless living experiments in the transparent glass on both sides, including humans and animals. Even through the thick glass, she could hear the howling inside.


    The two men behind her were expressionless, as if they had not heard the shrill voice at all. They took her straight ahead, through a long upward ladder, and soon came to the end of the white corridor.


    There is a very thick and tall door. I don''t know what material it is made of. It looks very strong.


    A man came forward and stood in front of the door. She saw a sign on his chest flash. Then the door split in the middle and moved to both sides.


    When the glare of the sun came out from behind the door, she did not adapt.


    squinted as like as two peas. She didn''t know that her eyes were golden, and her pupils grew into a thin line, which looked exactly like a cat.


    At the same time, all kinds of noisy sounds also poured into her ears. I don''t know why, she could clearly distinguish what they were.


    Just a moment later, she got used to the glare of the sun, stepped forward, stepped out of the laboratory for the first time and stood on the ground.


    She looked around and found that she had not left the building. Although she was stepping on the ground, it was just an open-air circular place surrounded by white and unknown high walls like the door.


    As soon as she stepped on the land, the heavy gate behind her suddenly closed. She was stunned for a moment. Then she heard three voices.


    "Kaka kaka -"


    she saw a door on the wall opposite her, which had no trace.


    The other two voices came from her left and right, and she didn''t have to look to know that there were two doors open.


    "Roar..."


    came from the darkness behind the door with a suppressed low voice, accompanied by a heavy gasp and a strong sense of killing. She stepped back nervously, pressing her body against the cold wall behind her.


    The slight sound of footsteps came slowly, and the three giant beasts came out from behind the door and surrounded her a little bit.


    Strong body, sharp nails protruding from the claws, sharp teeth protruding from the mouth, saliva falling on the ground.


    Their eyes are strong intention to kill, pupil locked her, as if the next second will rush to tear her up.


    Uneasiness and fear swept through her consciousness, which was a subconscious feeling, and she knew that she could not beat the three great beasts.


    Run!


    There was only one thought in her mind, but she had nowhere to escape.


    All around are walls made of special materials with a height of tens of meters. The top is covered with wire and power grid. The three open doors also closed after the beasts came out. There was not even a trace left on the wall, which could not be opened from the outside.


    Staring at the three beasts, her body moved along the wall, and their eyes locked her, slowly tightening the circle.


    I don''t know where a sharp sound came from. The three wild animals were shocked, as if they felt something, so they rushed at her together.


    Her pupils quickly shrunk into a straight line, which reflected the three figures.


    Tang Xiaotang is sitting on the bed and checking the data with her computer. She is invading the last database of the organization, so as to thoroughly monitor all the experimental processes of the fifth bamboo and facilitate her next actions.


    Originally, she didn''t plan to do this. After all, this made her more likely to be exposed. However, the fifth bamboo almost died of excessive experiments a few days ago, which made Tang Xiaotang think it''s better to monitor her situation at any time.


    She spent a lot of time invading their program to modify her experimental arrangement, and hinted that the group would reduce her experimental time. Fortunately, those senior executives also understood that if they lacked such a perfect experimental object, their efforts would be wasted, so they agreed without long consideration.


    All of a sudden, her heart beat violently, and an unknown premonition suddenly appeared.


    She didn''t care to think about it, so she quickly opened the map. Then, she saw the sign where the fifth bamboo was flashing, and there were three other spots beside her.


    Bad! The sign that began to flash indicated that her life was under threat. What happened?


    In recent days, because the experiment has made a great breakthrough, those people are planning how to carry out the next step, so the transformation of the fifth bamboo has temporarily stopped. It is reasonable that she should be safe now, but why?www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    Tang Xiaotang has a serious look. She quickly taps her fingers on the keyboard. She quickly intercepts and interprets the e-mail issued by the top management of the organization. The more she looks at it, the heavier her face becomes.


    Damn it! She forgot that!


    Because she secretly helped them to improve the experimental scheme, and even introduced the best gene simulation directly into each other''s gene bank, the transformation of the fifth bamboo was much smoother than expected. Even though she intended to reduce some of the harm and pain caused to her in the transformation process, she forgot that in this way, those people would more like to make her stronger.


    Now, they are preparing to test her extreme ability, trying to make her stimulate more genetic potential under the limit.


    Quickly pull out the monitoring of the laboratory, she quickly saw what happened - in the huge circular Colosseum, the girl is facing three giant beasts, and they are attacking her.


    In the surveillance, her body is being hit by a huge beast and hit on the ground. Tang Xiaotang''s pupils shrink and he can''t sit any more.


    The sign on the map began to flash again. She quickly put away the computer, ran to the door and knocked on the door.


    "Anybody? Is anyone there Tang Xiaotang put on a look of pain: "I''m so sick... Help!"


    After a while, she saw a point approaching her, covered her body and fell to the ground, Tang Xiaotang showed a look of pain: "pain... Good pain!"


    Because she has been behaving very well these days, the organization has gradually relaxed its vigilance against her. The watchman has changed from the first three to the present one, and is still a woman. They are confident that she can never escape as a child.


    they are so confident for no reason. Tang Xiaotang knows that the possibility of her escaping alone is very high It''s so low that it''s almost impossible.


    This laboratory is built on an isolated island. Apart from the underground laboratory, there are only a few cold white buildings scattered on the ground and airports built in open places. The rest of the place is endless virgin forest.


    The island is surrounded by towering peaks, regardless of which direction are cliffs, turbulent water around the whole island, there are numerous reefs and eddies in the water, the only way to get in and out of here is by helicopter.


    And even if you use a helicopter, you have to drive for five hours in a row, and then cross a storm area called the devil sea area to leave the island smoothly.


    Every month there will be a transport plane to transport materials here, in addition, the island does not have any contact with the outside world, the network here is also a local area network, information can not be transmitted.


    Escape... It''s possible if she has a healthy body, but she can''t live three days without all kinds of nutrient solution and medicine in the laboratory.


    And it''s impossible for her to escape, because her mission target is still here.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The door quickly opened, and a woman in uniform ran in. She was surprised to see Tang Xiaotang kneeling on the ground. She quickly picked her up and asked in an anxious tone, "are you uncomfortable there?"


    "Pain..." Tang Xiaotang said feebly, pale as paper, the woman''s attention was all on her face, naturally did not notice Tang Xiaotang''s outstretched hand, quickly took off the name brand of her clothes and hid it in her wide white sleeve.


    "Wait a minute!" As soon as the woman looks tight, she also knows the importance of this little girl. Without her, they can''t control the man at all. Recently, the experiment has been carried out very smoothly. Obviously, if they lose this chip, the person will not concentrate on the experiment. They can''t let her do anything.


    She didn''t doubt that Tang Xiaotang was loaded. In fact, a few days ago, they just tried to replace the blood of No. 23 into part of her body. They were worried that there would be rejection reaction. However, there was no abnormality in these days. Today, they had to test No. 23 again, so they were relieved to observe the data. No one expected that this would happen at this time This is happening.


    Although number 23 is very important, this little girl is also important.


    No. 23. Although it''s hard to find a person with perfect gene, it''s not without it. But if this little girl dies, they will no longer be able to control that man. A scientist is far more important than a finished product, because he may produce countless successful experiments.


    She didn''t notice what was missing, so she quickly stepped aside to contact others.


    Just as she took out her communicator, she suddenly felt a numbness in her neck, and then her eyes began to blur. Her fingers didn''t even have time to press the communicator, and she fell to the ground heavily.


    Stiff neck slightly twisted past, the last scene in her field of vision, is the girl''s fast running figure, and then it became a dark.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    Tang Xiaotang ran out of the open door smoothly. As she ran, she threw away a needle cover she was holding.


    Fortunately, during the operation that day, she took advantage of those people''s inattention to secretly hide the anesthetic needle, and thanks to the anesthetic effect used by this organization, otherwise she would not have put the other side down so quickly.


    Along the route given in the map, she avoids the guards and goes all the way forward. When she meets the checkpoint, she uses the woman''s badge to pass.


    While looking at the map, she ran, looking at the flashing sign, her eyes flashed a little bit of anxiety that she didn''t realize.


    Xiaozhu, please hold on, she''s coming!


    -


    after being thrown out again, she has no strength to struggle any more.


    Under the messy clothes is the scarred body, the bloody smell of the wound makes the beasts more crazy. Although her strength and agility are tens of thousands of times stronger than that of ordinary human beings, and her body has been transformed to be the same as that of wild animals, after all, she is only a child, but she is facing three adult beasts. They only take one third of the damage, but she takes three times of the damage.


    "Well


    A sharp claw hit her hard, she barely avoided the key parts, sharp nails or brush her shoulder through the past, a large piece of flesh was torn off, blood gushed out instantly.


    She covered the wound with despair in her eyes.


    Is she really going to die here today?


    Sharp teeth shining sharp light, close to the mouth of the blood, a pungent stench, flash a lot of memories in my mind, she thought of many people, also think of a lot of things.


    If... If those things didn''t happen... Now, she is not like this...


    "Xiaozhu!"


    Her eyes closed slowly, and she gave up struggling. Vaguely, a familiar voice sounded in her ear. Maybe it was a hallucination before her death. She even thought that the voice was very clear and... Real...


    the pain in imagination did not come, and the heavy breath close to her ear suddenly moved away. She opened her eyes in surprise, only to see in front of her The three wild animals in the forest roared and looked in the other direction.


    Along its line of sight, she saw a familiar figure - she was wearing the same white clothes as her, standing in front of the open door, holding a needle in her hand.


    The familiar face didn''t look any different from the last time she saw her, and even her height didn''t change much.


    At that moment, her eyes suddenly a little wet, just like every time she met with difficulties before, she had completely forgotten where it was.


    "Xiao... Xiao Yu..."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the beast she attacked first, and there was a needle inserted in its body, but after all, the animal''s body shape was much bigger, and this anesthetic seemed to have no effect at all.


    But it''s useful to take their attention away from the fifth bamboo.


    She looked at the fifth bamboo on the ground. Her body was full of wounds. Her white clothes had been stained black by blood and dust, and her face was stained with stains. She looked very embarrassed.


    But her eyes were staring at her, Tang Xiaotang saw that she had become a golden eyes in the disbelief and suddenly, also ignore the explanation.


    "I''m sorry I''m late." Her most serious injury is in the shoulder. Looking at the bone wound, Tang Xiaotang thinks that he should arrive earlier.


    Due to the sudden addition of two people, the three beasts did not dare to act rashly and looked at the extra human.


    Although she looks more vulnerable than the one on one side, inexplicably, they feel that she is more dangerous than the human.


    The feeling of animals is much more sensitive than that of human beings. In fact, even the fifth bamboo, who has fallen to one side, feels that the girl now is inexplicably strange to her. There is also a trace of fear that she can not say. Especially at the moment when she first appeared, her eyes looking at the three beasts were so cold and indifferent, as if she just looked at the three corpses.


    But that feeling was only for a moment. When she heard her voice, her tense nerves suddenly relaxed. She knew that she was not alone...


    for a long time, she did not see any action of this extra human, and the breath of fear on her body disappeared. The three wild animals began to stir again - they had not eaten for a long time After eating, they long for fresh flesh and blood - the two bodies in front of them can just become a big meal for them.


    Tang Xiaotang clenched the needle tube in her hand. She didn''t hide many anesthetic needles, and not every one of them could hit them. After all, her body, no matter in strength or agility, can''t even compare with a normal human, let alone face three ferocious beasts.


    She felt that she was a bit reckless - but she didn''t regret it. If she hadn''t arrived in time just now, the fifth bamboo might have given up survival. Compared with now, at least they had a chance of survival.She didn''t know if she could move, but as long as they could get into the door and close it, they could escape.


    "Xiaozhu, can you still move?" Tang Xiaotang asked in a low voice while staring at the three wild animals.


    She knew that the fifth bamboo could hear. After transformation, she had the hearing of wild animals and was tens of times more sensitive than human beings.


    Now the attention of the three beasts is all on her. They will not care about the fifth bamboo which has no attacking power. If she can move along the wall secretly, it is not impossible.


    The fifth bamboo understood her meaning. She slowly moved her body. A sharp pain came from her body. She bit her teeth. The pain was much lighter than the experimental pain, and began to move there a little bit.


    Yu Guang saw her slowly approaching the exit, and Tang Xiaotang was relieved - it seems that her situation is better than she imagined, but...


    she looked at the map, and several points on the other side were approaching them. As soon as the fundus of her eyes darkened, they had to enter the door quickly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    At this time, Tang Xiaotang just attacked the beast a stagger, the body began to shake unsteadily. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes brightened. It seems that the anesthetic is effective.


    But the beast just shook a few times, it did not fall, but this made the other two beasts completely angered, they no longer scruple, directly rushed up to Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang threw two needles at the front beast. One of the needles hit each other''s body, but the other was dodged by it. However, because the time was too short, the anesthetic couldn''t work. The beast became more irritable because of the pain. With a roar, he rushed over with his companion at a faster speed.


    The ferocious face of the beast was in front of her. Tang Xiaotang could not avoid it. Her eyes reflected a bloody mouth, and the smell of the beast''s mouth could be clearly heard.


    Clenching the last remaining anesthetic in her hand, she decided to fight for it. Since she couldn''t get away from it at such a close distance, this guy must also get away from it.


    "Xiaoyu!"


    Hearing the scream of the fifth bamboo, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are deep. He only looks at the beast in front of him, looking for a chance to win.


    At this time, she suddenly heard a strange beast''s roar in her ear. Then, a white figure came like lightning, and the fierce force suddenly knocked the fastest beast away in front of her.


    Two huge figures took off and landed heavily on the ground beside them, splashing a large dust. As the dust cleared away, Tang Xiaotang looked over and saw a snow-white leopard like beast press down with its body, its teeth tightly bite each other''s neck, and the blood gushing from the wound dyed a large piece of snow-white hair on its neck.


    Although the snow-white leopard''s body is not big, its strength is obviously bigger than that of the wild animal, and the anesthetic gradually takes effect in the other''s body. The wild animal roars and struggles, but its strength is getting smaller and smaller.


    Tang Xiaotang saw a pair of golden eyes, the pair of golden beast pupil just looked at the beast on the ground, the fundus of his eyes was full of endless determination.


    The other beast was stunned. It stopped restlessly, pawed the ground, and roared in its throat.


    It can feel that the sudden appearance of the animal is very difficult to deal with, according to its IQ can not understand why the dying human will suddenly become their kind.


    It''s still such a dangerous animal...


    however, it''s still unwilling to give up the food to its mouth. Taking advantage of the moment when its companion was bitten by the snow-white beast, the cunning beast pounced on Tang Xiaotang. A trace of greed flashed through its eyes. As long as it ate this human, it would have the strength to deal with the dangerous guy!


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the snow-white beast, its vigorous body, golden eyes flashed her familiar look, and the blue light flashed under the snow-white hair of her neck, all telling her something.


    This snow-white beast, is the fifth bamboo, in this critical moment, her successful transformation of the gene, was completely stimulated.


    "Roar!"


    When she saw a wild animal running around her to Tang Xiaotang, the fifth bamboo let out a roar. She left the beast that had been bitten through her throat and was dying. She came here.


    "Ouch -"


    her speed was obviously much faster than those ordinary beasts. In a moment, she caught up with the beast and bit each other''s buttocks.


    The beast let out a howl, but although it didn''t have much intelligence, it had much more experience in fighting than the fifth bamboo. It immediately turned back and patted the fifth bamboo''s eyes with one paw.


    The fifth bamboo subconsciously turned to avoid the catch, and the beast took the opportunity to escape from her claws and jumped to one side.


    "Come on! Hurry up


    At this time, Tang Xiaotang heard several low voices behind her. With a rush of footsteps, a group of soldiers in protective clothing, wrapped up and armed with guns appeared in her field of vision.


    The fifth bamboo obviously also heard this sound, she suddenly turned back, left the beast and ran to Tang Xiaotang.


    "Pa!"


    The soldiers surrounded them tightly. Tang Xiaotang was about to catch up with them when she felt numb in the back. Then, she felt dizzy.


    Her eyes were dazed. She faintly saw that the fifth bamboo was surrounded and gave a roar. A needle shot from the gun and hit her on the neck.


    The next second, her eyes fell into darkness.


    It was the next night when Tang Xiaotang woke up again.


    There is nothing in the new strange room except a bed, not to mention the anesthetic that she managed to save. There is not even a dead corner in the whole room, even a whole bed, and there is no space at the bottom.


    She looked at the tight guard outside and sighed slowly, knowing that she could not go out for a short time.


    Looking at the map, the fifth bamboo is not far away from her, but look at the number of people at the door, she is now more difficult to come out than she is."Dididi -"


    there were a few soft sounds at the door. Tang Xiaotang turned to look around and saw anzepo in white, led by another woman, come in.


    This woman was not the one she had seen before. She stood warily not far from them, and her sight never left them for a moment, as if she would disappear again as long as she didn''t look.


    "How do you feel?"


    Anzebo went to her bed and sat down. He reached out and touched her forehead. He felt that her temperature had returned to normal, and then he was relieved.


    "Dad..." Tang Xiaotang struggled to sit up. Anzebo quickly held her and let her lie down: "don''t get excited. Don''t worry. She''ll be OK."


    His helpless and loving look at the bottom of his eyes made Tang Xiaotang feel a kind of unspeakable guilt. Anzebo didn''t ask anything. That kind of trust belongs to a father''s deep love for his daughter. He would not blame her when she caused trouble, but he would silently deal with all the trouble for her.


    She knows that his only wish is that his daughter can live, but this is the last thing she can do for him - because the real an Shuyu has long been gone.


    Tang Xiaotang bowed his head, heard him sigh, said softly: "Xiaoyu, is she... Your friend?"


    "Yes." Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to cheat him. She nodded and said seriously, "Xiaozhu is a very important friend!"


    "It''s a good thing you have friends," he said, touching her hair. "Don''t worry, Dad. She''ll be fine."


    No matter for what reason, he won''t let that girl have anything to do, because only she can save Xiaoyu....


    he won''t let that girl have anything to do with her www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    With anzebo''s promise, Tang Xiaotang is relieved.


    At least, if he decides to keep the fifth bamboo, she''ll never be OK. After all, it''s still up to him to carry out the experiment.


    "Thanks, Dad." Tang Xiaotang looked at him and spoke softly.


    "Fool, don''t say thank you." Anzepo patted her on the head, got up and helped her cover the quilt: "your father will help you keep all your things. You should have a good rest. You can''t be so impulsive any more."


    His smile is still the same gentle, tone has not changed, Tang Xiaotang is sensitive to feel, anzebo and before not the same.


    How to say... I always feel that he seems to be more powerful. At least this time, the woman stood aside from the beginning to the end. She didn''t say a word except to watch them. She didn''t even have a trace of respect on her face like the people who came to watch them.


    However, she didn''t think much about it. After all, facts have proved that anzebo has successfully transformed the fifth bamboo, so the organization will rely more on him and he will have more voice.


    Looking at the background of his departure and the guards outside, she knows that she can''t go out, and the life of the fifth bamboo is guaranteed, so she can relax and cultivate herself.


    But there is another thing that makes Tang Xiaotang feel strange. Her condition this time seems to be better than she imagined. Originally, her body can''t stand strenuous exercise, but in fact, she has no other symptoms except fatigue and weakness.


    She felt strange.


    It seems that the organization has made a great effort to retain anzebo this time.


    There are less than two years left. Before that, she must take the fifth bamboo to escape from here successfully. After all, when she thinks about it, she sighs and slowly closes her eyes.


    -


    anzepor walked through the long white corridor and turned a blind eye to the cruel scene behind the glass on both sides. His face had long lost the smile he had just had in that room, and his deep eyes were cold and expressionless.


    The woman respectfully followed him, her head slightly drooping, and she didn''t dare to breathe too much.


    Seeing him, the people in white stopped and nodded to him, but anzepo ignored them all the way and went straight to a white gate.


    Two guards standing in front of the door saw him and nodded to him.


    ¡°£Ä£ò£®£Á£î¡£¡±


    The door opened slowly and anzebo went in. The door closed slowly behind him, but the woman stayed outside.


    "An, you promised us to cooperate with our experiment. What are you doing now?"


    In the black-and-white room, behind the conference table sat a man. He asked anzebo in a questioning tone. His light gray eyes were angry and staring at him, as if waiting for his explanation.


    "I touch you not to touch my daughter." If anything happens to my daughter, I will not let you go


    He didn''t know how Xiaoyu could go to such a dangerous place alone, but at that time, they were really ready to fight Xiaoyu. If she had any accident...


    his hand clenched tightly, and his cold eyes stabbed into the man''s eyes like sharp arrows, he felt guilty for a while.


    It seems that the little girl is not generally important to him, so their plan must be changed. So far, as like as two peas, he has succeeded in doing so. No matter what way they use, even if the experiment is the same, they can not achieve the same effect. Those experiments can not integrate genes without being able to control the form and become monsters.


    Even if the genes are equally perfect or even more perfect, he doesn''t know whether their experimental methods are wrong, or...


    he thought he was useless, but now it seems that they still can''t do without him... Thinking of this, he had to hold back his anger and continue: "so 23, What are you going to do They wanted to dissect her for research, but this person didn''t allow it.


    "Don''t touch her. I have other plans." Anzebo ignored the man''s slightly twisted face. He turned and left.The door closed gently, and the man finally could not suppress his anger and lifted the papers off the table.


    "Blast it! Sooner or later, I''m going to take care of you once and for all! Sooner or later, I will get rid of you completely! "


    -


    in the same white lab, in the huge incubator, the girl is sleeping quietly, her body is filled with various pipes, and various data are flashing in the instrument beside her.


    Many people in white are busy on one side. They quickly record all kinds of data, and then analyze the data.


    "Wow -"


    the transparent door opened to both sides, looking at the man coming in, everyone stopped their work and nodded respectfully to him.


    ¡°£Ä£ò£®£Á£î¡£¡±


    A white assistant handed over a piece of data. He opened it and looked at it carefully. Then he looked at the girl in the incubator, and a complex look flashed from his eyes.


    "Let''s start."


    Tang Xiaotang finds that his treatment has become better.


    For example, today, she just tentatively told the woman who was looking at her that the room was too stuffy and wanted to go out for a walk. She actually agreed to take her out after making a phone call.


    Although the so-called "letting the wind" is only from one room to another, Tang Xiaotang knows that her status has improved by more than one level. In a moment, she has changed from a hostage with only use value to a hostage with higher status (although all hostages...)


    Tang Xiaotang feels very satisfied.


    In this way, she has a better chance to escape. Combined with the map she got from the database, she has to plan what to do before she can leave here with anzepo and the fifth bamboo.


    Before the Zerg invasion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    But it''s only a short time to go out and let the wind out, and it''s just a transfer from her room to a bigger room. But after a while, she was taken back to the room and examined by many people.


    The next day, Tang Xiaotang still put forward to go out for a walk. Although her guards were reluctant, they still contacted the above. After getting a positive reply, they took her out of the door.


    This time, Tang Xiaotang deliberately turned for a long time. She tried to walk in the direction of the fifth bamboo, but she was stopped before she reached half way. Although there is no expression on that face, Tang Xiaotang can easily feel the other party''s tension.


    Well, I don''t think so.


    In the past month, Tang Xiaotang didn''t find a chance to get close to the fifth bamboo either. Every time she got close to the laboratory, she would be taken away by the watchers who rushed to her. Otherwise, she would be stopped by the guards who had no expression on her face. She could only make sure that she was safe now. Otherwise, she would not get any more information.


    She had several more operations, and her condition was well controlled and improved. Although she was not very healthy, she was no longer as weak as before and would faint at any time.


    Anzebo came to see her several times, but each time he only stayed for a few minutes, he left in a hurry. It can be seen that he was very busy recently. Tang Xiaotang didn''t know if he was transforming more experimental objects. She tried to talk about the fifth bamboo with him, but every time he intentionally or unintentionally avoided the topic, and then left in a hurry.


    After many times, Tang Xiaotang felt that something was wrong. Anzebo''s performance only showed that he was escaping.


    What to avoid? What happened to the fifth bamboo?


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know, but she has a bad feeling.


    Another day, anzebo came to see her. Just as he was about to leave, Tang Xiaotang suddenly reached out and held his clothes.


    Anzebo looked back and saw the girl''s silent but firm eyes. She looked at him quietly and said nothing.


    "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter?" He asked softly.


    "Xiaozhu..."


    the girl opened her mouth gently, and her black eyes looked at him quietly. With insistence at the bottom of her eyes, anzepo looked at her for a moment, and finally reached out and touched her head gently.


    "Well," he sighed, shallow helpless smile: "Xiaoyu good rest body, wait for your illness, dad will take you to see her."


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart sank. She didn''t miss the moment when she mentioned the fifth bamboo. A trace of guilt flashed through anzebo''s eyes.


    She seemed to understand something when she thought of her constant operation in the past month.


    Hand slightly released, anzebo saw the girl lowered her head, she gently nodded: "Dad, then you go busy, Xiaoyu don''t disturb you."


    Anzepo didn''t find anything unusual. He touched the girl''s head as usual, then turned around and went out.


    So he didn''t see Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flash a faint color.


    From that day on, Tang Xiaotang never went to the laboratory of the fifth bamboo again. She put forward that she wanted to raise some flowers.


    As long as she doesn''t run to the laboratory and be a obedient hostage, not to mention raising flowers, she even raises mice, and those people agree.


    Pointing to the illustrated books, Tang Xiaotang picked a few, so the next day, Tang Xiaotang saw that all the non-toxic plants she chose were sent to her room.


    And then, in the next few months, those people would watch her grow flowers, plant all kinds of plants or play computer games, never run around, and never leave her room easily.


    They breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, those plants are not poisonous. If she wants to play, let her play.


    Night.


    All the people fell asleep, Tang Xiaotang suddenly opened his eyes.


    She flashed a light golden light at the bottom of her eyes, put on several layers of masks, took out a microcomputer and a handkerchief from under her pillow, carefully jumped out of bed, felt the dark, and sprinkled some of the hard-working pollen in the handkerchief along the crack of the door.


    Listening to the outside people breathing gradually become stable, she stood on tiptoe, skillfully pressed a few numbers on the password lock at the door, and then quickly covered the lock with her hand.


    "Du..." a dull voice came from her hands. The door opened in front of her. Tang Xiaotang tore open the pillow and wrapped his feet. Then he quickly walked out of the room and walked along the map.


    Careful to avoid the patrol guard, she looked at the sign and soon came to a thick metal door.


    There were also two armed guards standing at the door. She sprinkled the remaining pollen on the corner of the wall because it was a long distance. This time, she waited for several minutes, and the breathing of the two guards slowly became steady.


    Time is short. She turns on the computer and taps it quickly. The sound of her finger on the touch screen is particularly clear in the corridor.


    There are 15 minutes left before the guard of the shift is coming. According to the amount inhaled by these two guys, the effect can only last for 10 minutes at most.She has to be quick.


    Fortunately, those people didn''t find any trace of her intrusion into the system, so they didn''t prohibit her from using electronic devices. Otherwise, it would be more troublesome for her to implement her plan.


    A string of numbers flow through the computer screen, she knocked a few times, and finally invaded the laboratory''s defense system.


    "Di -"


    the door opens slowly. Tang Xiaotang picks up the computer, rushes forward, and then goes in along the gap of the door. She covers the door again, which looks like it is locked.


    Just a second after she came in, a group of patrolling guards passed through the door. They saw that the two people at the door were still standing. Everything was normal, so they went to the other side for inspection.


    There are still 15 minutes to change shifts. Come back later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    In the laboratory.


    The huge transparent incubator is filled with transparent light blue liquid. The girl floats quietly in the liquid and is covered with various catheters. Her eyes are closed and her body is extremely thin. Tang Xiaotang can even see the cyan blood vessels under her skin and the protruding bones.


    Her body curls up, as if she were still in the mother''s fetus. A catheter outputs from her heart. The light red blood is transferred to another transparent container and collected. Then...


    Tang Xiaotang remembers the light red liquid input into her body during each operation. She slowly steps forward and looks at the line on the screen of the instrument beside her Row data.


    As if she had noticed, just as she slowly approached the incubator, the girl slowly opened her eyes.


    It was a pair of golden eyes, her eyes confused and ignorant, like a newborn beast, still with a rebellious fierce and hidden intention to kill, but at the moment of seeing her, soft and trust flashed.


    Across a glass, they quietly look at each other, Tang Xiaotang saw her lips move, gently spit out two words.


    "Xiaoyu..."


    through the thick glass, she could not hear her voice, but she could recognize the two words from her mouth.


    She stretched out a well-defined hand and gently placed it on the transparent wall, as if trying to touch her.


    Tang Xiaotang also stretched out a hand, across the thick glass, and her hand folded together.


    "Xiaozhu..." she looked at her, the fundus is a complex light: "sorry."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you out of here anyway."


    Tang Xiaotang is not joking.


    She knew that if she didn''t send the fifth bamboo out, she might die before the invasion of the Zerg - anzepo was completely using the fifth bamboo''s life to continue her life.


    But this is not acceptable to Tang Xiaotang.


    Don''t say that this is her mission goal, even if other people want her to accept this life for life method, she is not willing, even if the other party is voluntary.


    Maybe it''s her nature. Maybe she''s used to independence. She doesn''t like to owe others. For example, she paid for those tasks and goals, so she would naturally eat each other''s feelings. Even when she was a villain for a longer time, she would satisfy each other''s desires first, and then she would eat their various lusts.


    What''s more, the fifth bamboo is not voluntary at all.


    She can see the hidden resentment and killing intention under her eyes, and she has no doubt that if she can escape from here, the first thing is to kill everyone except her, but....


    no matter it''s for the task or she doesn''t want to owe her, she must let her leave here safely.


    Even though she will know everything....


    she lowered her eyes and had a premonition that if the fifth bamboo knew that everything was for her, their relationship would drop to the freezing point in an instant, but she still had a chance.


    If she''s gone, it''s the end of everything. What''s more, she doesn''t want to die here...


    looking at the huge glass can, the fifth bamboo has closed her eyes again.


    It is obvious that she has exhausted her physical strength, and her body has become very weak because of the blood loss day after day - she must get her out of here as soon as possible, otherwise, she will be exhausted sooner or later.


    The computer sent out a faint vibration to remind her that the time was almost up. Tang Xiaotang finally deeply looked at the girl''s thin visible bone body, turned and left firmly.


    Without complete assurance, she would never act rashly. There are not many medicinal powders collected these days. Today, she used them up once. She had planned to see the situation today. Besides, the body of fifth bamboo can''t stand the pursuit.


    She has to plan well.


    The gate was locked behind him. As soon as the little figure dodged the corner, the two people at the gate woke up.


    They just felt that they had taken a nap. After only a few seconds in their consciousness, they soon woke up. When they saw that there was nothing different around them, they were completely relieved.


    "Daddada -" footsteps came from the other side, and the other two guards who were close to the shift appeared in front of them.


    At the moment when both sides looked at the sign, no one noticed that a figure in the corner disappeared quietly.


    After that day, Tang Xiaotang began to plan how to let fifth bamboo leave here safely.


    Of course, the first thing is to let her recover first.


    She uses plants to make medicine, which is not difficult for her, and those people don''t know. After an operation, Tang Xiaotang was very easy to use her own medicine to cause the effect of rejection. Those people could not detect the cause, so they had to think that she rejected the fifth bamboo''s blood.


    I didn''t dare to take risks, so I decided to stop the operation for a while and observe for a while before making plans.


    And that''s what Tang Xiaotang wants.Fifth, bamboo''s recovery ability is stronger than that of human beings. As long as you give her a period of time, she can recover, at least escape here safely.


    Then, she intruded into the organization''s database, combined with the map, found the nearest route from the laboratory to the airport, figured out the shift time of the guard and patrol along the way, and planned the best plan.


    According to the intelligence, the helicopter going in and out of the island will fly out of the island on the 13th of every month, and then return on the 15th to bring back the necessary materials.


    But at the same time, the security on the island will also be more stringent in these three days. In order to prevent being found or bringing back anything dangerous, all the items brought down from the helicopter have to go through strict inspection. In addition, the guard of the airport in those three days is three times as much as usual. It is almost impossible to break through the security and rush through.


    Obviously, there are so many people in the airport, and they are still outside the open air. The powder can''t be used, and the forced breakthrough can''t be done. After all, the guard is so strict that one of them has no combat effectiveness, and the other is still recovering. They can''t beat so many soldiers with weapons.


    And the helicopter just left this month, so if she wants to leave, she has to fix everything before next month.


    Tang Xiaotang frowned and looked at the best route simulated on the computer. There must be other ways...


    she continued to tap the keyboard to search the database, but still found nothing. Just then, a piece of data suddenly jumped into her eyes.


    That is a very hidden program, Tang Xiaotang along the unlock past, found a secret warehouse.


    As soon as her eyes brightened, she looked at the small space in front of her eyes, where there was a helicopter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    It seems that this is the helicopter for the high-level people to prepare to escape in an emergency. If they want to use this helicopter, they must have an experienced pilot.


    Moreover, the number of people that this small helicopter can take is limited, and it can only take three people at most. If you take a pilot, it means that one of them must not take a helicopter.


    Obviously, it''s impossible to leave anyone behind, so this way won''t work.


    It seems that scheme one is better. Although it is more difficult, it is not impossible.


    After thinking about it, she changed everything in the picture to the direction of the warehouse. There were several huge wooden boxes in the corner, which were three meters square. There were some experimental garbage that could not be disposed of on the island, and they had to be taken outside to dispose of.


    These things won''t be checked, but here''s the problem - they are brought out by falling under the plane. It''s dangerous. After they arrive on the land, they will directly enter the treatment station.


    Is this the only way?


    She hesitated for a while, and finally decided to follow the plan for the time being.


    Clearing her records, she turned off her computer and stood up, looking at a row of flowerpots in a corner of the room.


    She needs more flowers to extract the ecstasy.


    However, her plan had to be interrupted because the invasion of the Zerg was advanced.


    It was a normal day. As usual, she used the computer to check the latest situation of the fifth bamboo. As the next departure date of the helicopter was approaching, she had to make sure that everything was in the plan and there was no problem.


    All of a sudden, the computer screen in front of her went black. Almost at the same time, the sharp alarm rang through the whole base. Tang Xiaotang only felt a strange feeling rising from the bottom of his heart. The next second, the computer in front of her returned to normal.


    ¡°Invasion! Invasion! Attention, please£¡ (intrusion! invasion! Please note! "


    The cold and mechanical system sound is constantly ringing, and a team of fully armed guards are running outside. Tang Xiaotang sees heavy doors falling layer upon layer, flashing dazzling red light everywhere.


    As soon as her eyes sank, she quickly opened the map and saw a red sign in the middle of the island, somewhere in the forest.


    It''s a lot of red dots together. Red represents danger to the world.


    It''s Zerg!


    Their invasion is ahead of time.


    She was clicking on the computer in front of her, and it quickly ran through lines of strange symbols, and then completely crashed.


    She looked at the map again. The red dots gathered together soon began to move. They scattered and quickly preyed on the gray dots representing other animals around. They began to breed rapidly with their flesh and blood. Soon, with the disappearance of the gray dots, the number of red dots increased. In a few minutes, the number of Zerg increased three or four times.


    She can''t sit any longer. She didn''t expect that the Zerg would invade in advance!


    According to the information, the Zerg spacecraft landed here. This island is naturally isolated from the outside world. It was originally designed to prevent the escape and discovery of experimental animals. However, after the invasion of the Zerg, this island has become a paradise for their breeding.


    Humans can''t escape. Originally, a small number of Zerg breed rapidly in a short time, but this place is isolated from the land. So by the time humans discover it, the whole island has been full of Zerg. They feed on the flesh and blood of humans and animals here, and the number has completely exceeded human imagination.


    So they had a chance to get rid of their humans when they first landed, and lost their first chance in the battle.


    However, it was also because of the invasion of the Zerg that the fifth bamboo escaped from the laboratory as an experimental object. After she fell into the sea, she did not die. Instead, she drifted to the shore and was rescued by a fisherman. Because she was already in the form of a white beast at that time, the fishermen thought it strange and sold her to a powerful man at a high price.


    The man found out the difference of the fifth bamboo, or the place that can be used, and began to cultivate her. Fifth bamboo because has been in a coma, thought it was the man who saved her, in order to repay him, promised to work for him.


    The latter situation is very simple. They attract each other and begin to love and kill each other. Unfortunately, without the emergence of Zerg, the situation might not have become so complicated.


    The emergence of the Zerg has disturbed all the order of human society, and people have begun to repel the alien species more and more. The existence of the fifth bamboo was very embarrassing before. It was neither human nor beast, let alone after the invasion of the Zerg.


    Because of the existence of the fifth bamboo, her combat effectiveness is no less than that of the Zerg. The base established by men is gradually growing, and more and more people accept her, so her position becomes more and more difficult.


    Then, because some people in the base were jealous of the position of the fifth bamboo, they designed her to create the false image that dozens of people were killed by wild animals, saying that she was the murderer.


    At this time, people''s emotions are sensitive and easy to be excited. They don''t think much about it, they think it''s really the fifth bamboo. They angrily ask to drive her out of the base.When the fifth bamboo was rejected by everyone, the man listened to the person who framed the fifth bamboo and gave the fifth bamboo the heaviest blow - he personally ordered the fifth bamboo to be killed.


    Needless to say, the fifth bamboo, betrayed by his lover, is not dead. On the contrary, because of the heavy injury, it promotes the fusion of genes and becomes more powerful.


    Anyway, seeing here, Tang Xiaotang is very speechless. Originally, this time, she didn''t plan to let fifth bamboo go through this, but she didn''t expect that the invasion of the Zerg was advanced.


    The guards guarding her outside the door were still there at first, but later, more and more people ran away, whether they were experimenters or others. They could not stand any longer. As soon as they left, Tang Xiaotang walked out of the door directly.


    She wanted to go to anzebo first, but after thinking about it, he should be safe with other people now, and it is certain that he will escape from his present position.


    She didn''t plan to be known until the Zerg have multiplied. She wanted to contact the outside world, but the electronic system seems to be completely disturbed by the Zerg, and the information can''t be contacted in any case. In order to save time, she had to give up.


    Tang Xiaotang ran quickly. Unlike those who were in a hurry to run out, she ran all the way to the depths of the laboratory.


    On the road, people in experimental clothes kept running by. Tang Xiaotang looked at the map and found that the Zerg had approached the base and broke through the first line of defense. No wonder these people all started to run for their lives.


    The bright red light is flashing on the top of the head, and the alarm sounds more and more, but the system is probably disturbed, with frequent hoarse noise in the sound.


    Some of the emergency doors in the corridor have been put down, and others haven''t been put down yet. She runs towards the familiar sign on the map, watching the red dot representing the Zerg gradually encircle the whole base.


    Anzebo''s point is on the other side of the base with many other points. They are still some distance away from the invading Zerg. At present, they are relatively safe. Moreover, they are not surrounded by Zerg in that direction, and they are also very close to the airport.


    It''s just that he''s approaching the room before her. He should be looking for her.


    She bit her lip, but now she can''t look back.


    The sign of the fifth bamboo on the map is still left alone in the laboratory. Not far in front of her, the invading Zerg is approaching. She must hurry to get there.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    "Invasion! Invasion! Attention -- Du -- Zizi..."! invasion! Attention --) "


    ignoring those strange eyes thrown by chance, Tang Xiaotang bit his teeth and quickened his pace.


    Come on! Faster!


    Red dot is close to the laboratory. She finally stands at the door of the laboratory. Enter the password, Tang Xiaotang opened the heavy door and saw the fifth bamboo in the Petri dish at a glance.


    Her eyes were closed and she didn''t seem to be aware of the outside world. She quickly turns on the computer that controls the Petri dish and clicks with her fingers.


    "Little bamboo! Wake up


    The red alarm is flashing more and more, and the red dots on the map are getting closer and closer. The Zerg seem to feel the smell of flesh and blood and gather here. Tang Xiaotang''s fingers are so fast that they almost fly up, and the numbers constantly appear on the screen. Finally, when the screen turns dark and lights up again, the invaded system temporarily returns to normal.


    She turned on the control system, and the whole laboratory lit up instantly. But almost at the same time, those red dots also came outside the laboratory. Tang Xiaotang could see countless pieces of white silk thread spread to the glass door of the laboratory, and her finger speed was faster.


    "Didi - didi!"


    Finally, the control system was decoded by her, and the liquid in the incubator began to slowly drop. Tang Xiaotang couldn''t wait for the liquid to empty completely, so he quickly opened the incubator.


    "Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke.


    "Xiaozhu... Xiaozhu, wake up


    The young girl suddenly draws the long body shape to press on the body, Tang Xiaotang almost cannot support her. The fifth bamboo is already taller than her. After this period of experiments, her genes fused with leopard genes and began to develop rapidly. She not only grew taller, but also was stronger than her.


    On the other hand, she is already weak. She has been operating all year, and her size has not changed. Although she is no longer as weak as before, she is still far away from normal people''s body.


    Her voice is getting louder and louder, but the fifth bamboo is still in a deep coma as if she didn''t hear it. Tang Xiaotang is a little anxious, because she sees that the limbs of the Zerg have already flashed outside, countless green liquids have begun to corrode the glass of the laboratory and the floor of the corridor, and the special glass and metal floor that can resist the bullet attack has become vulnerable The glass has begun to dissolve.


    Unfortunately, in addition to a burst of rational cough, the fifth bamboo is still unconscious, helpless, Tang Xiaotang had to carry the fifth bamboo''s body hard, with her running out.


    The fifth bamboo''s body looked thin, but it was not light at all. Especially now that she didn''t realize that all her strength was coming from Tang Xiaotang, she suddenly felt that she couldn''t bear it.


    But if you can''t bear it, you have to hold on. You can''t leave her here alone. She clenched her teeth and lifted her up in one breath.


    But the Zerg had already arrived outside the lab. Tang Xiaotang, looking at the dense red dots on the map and the black limbs sticking out of the lab wall, had to go back to the incubator again.


    She looked at the central control system. She had just made some moves, and now it has returned to normal. Although many functions have been disabled due to the damage of hardware, some emergency systems can still be used.


    She thought about it, put the fifth bamboo on the ground and opened all the maps of the laboratory.


    If she remembers correctly, this laboratory is not far from the secret warehouse... And she remembers that there was an emergency passage.


    Sure enough, most of the place on the map has turned grey, which means that the system in that part has been completely destroyed and out of control. Fortunately, the green emergency passage is still on. She moved her finger, first put down all the firewalls that can still be used in the laboratory, and then opened the emergency passage.


    In this way, although it can''t completely resist the Zerg, it''s OK to delay for some time. After she put down the firewall, there was a sound outside. Those insect limbs were cut off one after another and fell on the ground. They did not move any more, and the corrosion on the wall stopped gradually.


    "Hua La --"


    at the corner of the laboratory, after a sound, the originally flat wall suddenly cracked a secret door. Tang Xiaotang set up the fifth bamboo again and turned to enter the door.


    Because the narrow passage has not been opened for a long time, it is full of an unpleasant smell of dust. The emergency light on the top of the head gives out a cold white light, illuminating the road under the feet. Tang Xiaotang had a man on his shoulder and walked very slowly.


    Quiet channel can only hear her footsteps, Tang Xiaotang looked at the map, anzebo they are also rushing to the secret warehouse, she was slightly relieved.


    There are more and more Zerg. She watched with her own eyes a group of red dots encircle a white dot. Then, the white dot quickly darkens and disappears from the map in a few seconds. There are several more red dots in that place.Her eyes became cold, and humans were not unable to kill them, but the number of humans killed was obviously not as fast as the reproduction speed of the Zerg. If it goes on like this, soon all the remaining creatures on the island will be killed by the Zerg.


    And... These Zerg are only low-level engineers, followed by the leader with high intelligence and the female responsible for breeding all Zerg.


    If you want to eliminate the Zerg, you must kill their mother insects completely, but the fragile human body can''t even defeat the engineer insects, let alone get close to the more heavily guarded mother insects.


    She looks at the exit in front of her, which leads directly to the warehouse where the helicopter is placed. Now, she doesn''t care so much, she can only use the fastest speed to ensure that the fifth bamboo can escape safely.


    Suddenly, the emergency lights on Tang Xiaotang''s head began to flash. With the sound of a current, all the lights in the corridor went out.


    It was dark all around.


    "Boom!"


    At the foot of the ground a vibration, she almost did not hold the shoulder of the fifth bamboo, let her fall to the ground.


    This is... What''s the matter?


    She looked at the map, a huge red dot suddenly appeared on the map, and at a very fast speed, close to them.


    A... big Zerg?


    "Boom!"


    The ground again a fierce vibration, she did not stand, the whole person with the shoulder of the fifth bamboo fell to the ground.


    "Click, click, click!"


    The sound of collapse came from behind. Tang Xiaotang''s intuition was not good. This small emergency passage should have been squeezed from the outside by some powerful force and began to collapse.


    At this critical moment, Tang Xiaotang''s side suddenly lights up two lights. The cool green is particularly clear in the dark. At the same time, she only feels that the space around her begins to become crowded quickly, and her hands touch a piece of soft hair.


    Fortunately, I don''t know if the fifth bamboo woke up after falling just now!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    "Xiaozhu?" She exclaimed in surprise. The next second, she felt that her arms were tight and her whole body was thrown up by a strong but soft force and fell on a warm and soft body.


    The wind "whistling" from her ear, she only felt that the darkness around her quickly receded, her hair was incredibly soft, her body temperature was like an endless heat source, warm in the cold darkness, let her limbs become stiff and numb because of the cold slowly recover consciousness.


    "Xiaozhu..." she hugged the snow-white beast''s neck and was relieved in a moment.


    Behind the collapse gradually away, in front of the bright exit slowly appear in front of me, the fifth bamboo body jump, then into a bright and dazzling sunshine.


    The sudden light makes Tang Xiaotang close her eyes unaccustomed. There are many voices in her ears, including exclamation, surprise, anxiety and worry.


    "Xiaoyu!"


    "Ah! Get out of the way


    As soon as the huge snow-white body of the fifth bamboo appeared in front of people''s eyes, Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes, which were closed because of the dazzling sunlight. The first thing that came into his eyes was the dazzling white long hair under his body.


    She looked up, anzebo''s anxious eyes came into view, and Tang Xiaotang was relieved to see that there was no wound on his body.


    At the end is the airport. A huge helicopter has stopped there, and the propeller is spinning rapidly. She looks back and sees countless black giant beetles surging out of the forest behind her, as well as...


    a huge, 20 meter high giant beetle spacecraft is slowly moving towards this side, and the red compound eyes light up, Its huge sickle like metal arms are waving, cutting the buildings on the island like tofu, countless black winged Zerg flying around the insect shaped spaceship, and many flying out of the open mouth of the spaceship.


    There are not only human beings, but also many beasts in the forest, but no doubt their speed is not as fast as the fifth bamboo. Her snow-white body is like a flash of lightning, which breaks through countless intercepted black beetles and twinkles in the darkness.


    Originally, the purpose of the fifth bamboo was to go to another place where there was no Zerg. However, after anzebo yelled out, Tang Xiaotang obviously felt her hands'' body stiff. Then, her action stopped. After a second''s pause, her body began to go in that direction quickly, more than twice as fast as before.


    "Xiaozhu?" Tang Xiaotang''s heart beat. Oh, no, she can''t hear anything from the fifth bamboo. She only has the person in her eyes - she remembers the voice! He was the one who made her suffer so much and made her such a person!


    Kill him! She''s going to kill him!


    "Roar!"


    She opened her mouth full of sharp teeth and roared.


    "Little bamboo! Stop


    Her speed was so fast that people around anzebo ran away, but he still stood there and looked at her with worry. He didn''t seem to see the fierce intention of the white beast.


    "Little bamboo! Stop it


    Tang Xiaotang grabs the long hair on the head of the fifth bamboo, but she doesn''t give up the action of rushing to anzebo, just like she doesn''t feel it.


    Don''t let her hurt anzebo!


    Tang Xiaotang clenched her teeth, loosened her neck, turned over and jumped from her.


    The speed of the fifth bamboo is very fast, so Tang Xiaotang jumps from her, which is no less than jumping from a car in high speed. She hugs her head, bows her body, rolls on the ground for a long time, and then slowly stops.


    "Ow -" she found that she jumped down, the fifth bamboo movement stopped, she looked back at her, but she still did not give up her action, found that she had nothing to do, she continued to jump forward.


    "Xiaoyu!"


    Anzebo was shocked, and he was about to come here. Tang Xiaotang could not care about the bleeding bruises, so he got up from the ground and ran to him.


    Fifth, Zhu Xuebai''s body is close to anzebo''s body. Her speed is more than twice as fast as Tang Xiaotang''s. Tang Xiaotang bites her teeth and tries her best to run up.


    Anzebo, who was locked by the beast''s eyes, couldn''t move at all. His worried eyes were always looking at her. At the moment when the fifth bamboo was ready to jump, she finally ran to anzebo.


    "Stop! Little bamboo


    "Roar --!"


    The fifth bamboo''s huge body suddenly stopped, because in front of her, the person''s body, blocked a small figure.


    "Please, Xiao Zhu, stop!"


    Her eyes looked eagerly at her, shaking her head in supplication: "no! Don''t hurt him


    "Xiaoyu! DANGER! Who told you to come here? "


    Anzebo was frightened and scared. At the moment when the girl came, his breathing almost stopped. He was not afraid of death, but he could not let his daughter get hurt!


    "Roar!"The fifth bamboo roared again, and anzebo''s heart was about to jump out. But the next moment, he saw that the huge white beast slowly stopped. It anxiously stopped and sat not far away, pawing the ground, looking at his golden beast pupil with a sense of killing, but it didn''t rush up again.


    "Xiaozhu, I''m sorry, but I can''t let you hurt him..." Tang Xiaotang looks at the injury and doubt in the golden beast''s pupil. She shakes her head a little sad, and the last scene she wants to see appears...


    "roar --"


    the fifth bamboo roars again, and the injury of her fundus is more obvious, but still not obvious There is a little bit to hurt her action, her golden pupil looked at her, seems to ask why.


    "I''m sorry, Xiao Zhu," Tang Xiaotang said difficultly, spitting out the words word by word.


    "He, it''s my father..."


    as soon as this sentence was finished, Tang Xiaotang clearly saw a flicker of disbelief in the fundus of fifth bamboo''s eyes. She gently stepped back a few steps, then suddenly opened her mouth and rushed at her.


    "Xiaoyu!"


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t hide, but the fifth bamboo movement stopped when she got close to her. She stepped back a few steps, and then roared again.


    "Roar!"


    "Little bamboo!"


    Tang Xiaotang stepped forward, but he was quickly held by anzebo behind him. He saw that the fifth bamboo finally looked at her, and her white body jumped up and quickly disappeared from her.


    "Xiaozhu..." Tang Xiaotang looked at her back and said softly.


    But the next moment, she was held in her arms by one person, and an Zebo''s worried voice with a trace of fear sounded in her ear: "Xiaoyu, where have you been? You scared dad to death! "


    "Dad, I''m fine." Tang Xiaotang is in a bad mood, but she still reluctantly smiles at anzebo.


    "Don''t be so impulsive again!" Anzebo hugs her tightly. Tang Xiaotang hears his heart beating violently, so she doesn''t speak any more. She just hugs him quietly.


    After a while, anzebo let go of her, he laughed: "go, I''ll wait for you."


    If it wasn''t for waiting for his daughter, he would have been on the helicopter just now. It''s not too late now. Fortunately, she came back safely.


    There were not many people left alive. The helicopter could sit down, so they decided to run for their lives together.


    As anzebo picked her up and was about to board the helicopter with others, the helicopter, which was parked at the airport, suddenly bumped and threw away several climbing people. Then, it slowly lifted off in the eyes of everyone''s surprise.


    "Hua Hua --"


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    There was a stream of air rising from the fuselage, and there was a curse under it. Especially for those who were thrown away by the helicopter, all kinds of languages came out. At this time, everyone didn''t care about anything else. After all, nothing is more important than life.


    "Fuck! Alan, what the hell are you doing?"! Alan, what are you doing? "


    A middle-aged man''s head came out of the window with a ferocious smile on his face and said with a wild smile: "ha ha ha you idiots! You think I''ll let you out alive and expose my secret?"! You fools! Do you think I''ll let you go out alive and reveal my secret? "


    He will never let these guys out alive! That means the secret of the island will be discovered! Even if he escaped, he would not come to a good end!


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Blast it! Get us up there! Let''s go up now! "


    ¡°£À£££¥£££ª£¡ ... "


    anzepo holds Tang Xiaotang, and Tang Xiaotang looks at them quietly. She doesn''t care if these people can escape. Anyway, they have nothing to do with her, as long as anzepo and the fifth bamboo don''t die.


    And, anyway, there''s a helicopter.


    "Sorry, Xiaoyu." Anzebo hugs Tang Xiaotang. He is not afraid of death. He just feels sorry for his daughter. He wanted her to live a good life. As a result...


    "it''s OK, Dad." Tang Xiaotang comforted: "as long as I''m with my father, it''s enough."


    She watched the helicopter go away, but she had a premonition that it could not fly away so smoothly.


    But the people at the bottom didn''t think so. Some of them began to shout in despair, some began to kneel down and pray, some chased the plane away, and one or two of them grabbed the elevator that was about to be folded up and refused to let go. It seemed that they wanted to be taken out like this.


    All of a sudden, a man rushed to the dense swarm of insects with a loud roar.


    Then, before he could utter a whine, he was quickly surrounded by black beetles almost as tall as human beings. After that, the insects scattered, leaving only a huge cocoon on the ground.


    After that, countless small white beetles quickly climbed out of the cocoon and began to devour the surrounding species. With the decrease of the number of insects, their body size is also increasing rapidly, and the shell behind them is also rapidly becoming black. In a short time, they will grow like those giant beetles.


    ¡°My god£¡ (my God!) A man covered his mouth and uttered a lament. He


    waited until the insects dispersed, leaving only a dense white bone on the ground, and all the flesh and blood on it was gone. This appalling scene made the living people despair, and they kept retreating to the peak behind them.


    "Don''t be afraid, Xiaoyu." Anzebo covers Tang Xiaotang''s eyes, but she still sees this scene. In fact, she is not afraid. She just feels that the people behind her hold her and pat her on the back, comforting: "don''t look."


    More and more people are knocked down by the insects. They are standing high and sprayed with a lot of insecticides. However, these insect repellents have little effect on alien creatures. The smell just makes them reluctant to approach and can''t kill the insects at all.


    Moreover, with the increase of the number of Zerg, the effect of insecticides is getting lower and lower. Some Zerg begin to approach the safety line, and helpless people have to retreat. No matter what, as long as there is a chance of life, they are not willing to give up.


    People try to resist, but ordinary weapons can''t break through the beetle''s shell at all, and the killed insects are soon eaten by the same kind coming up behind, their flesh and blood give birth to a new Zerg, and the number doesn''t decrease at all.


    "Ah, ah, ah --!"


    "Ah


    ...


    there are screams everywhere. Anzebo hugs the girl in her arms and retreats to the mountain behind. At least there, they may be able to escape...


    the survivors flee quickly. Because they hold a person in their arms, anzebo naturally falls at the end, but none of the people in front of them tries to stop to help him, they just focus on it Who would be kind enough to help others when you run for your own life?


    Besides, the people here are not good people.


    But anzepo never gave up the girl in her arms.


    "Dad," suddenly, he felt that the girl in his arms moved to avoid his cover. She opened her eyes, lay down in his ear and whispered, "go there, don''t be with them."


    She pointed in a direction.


    Anzebo looked in the direction she pointed out and saw that it was a very small warehouse. Maybe it was because there was no one inside, and the Zerg did not deliberately destroy it. They directly ignored the small warehouse and chased the people who fled to the mountain."Good." He didn''t ask why. He was with her anyway, and he was not afraid even if he died.


    The remaining insecticides on the ground could not stop the Zerg at last. They crawled through the white powder to the crowd. Under the instruction of Tang Xiaotang, anzepo rolled her in the remaining insecticides, so that the white powder covered the body.


    For the Zerg, the taste of pesticides is roughly the same as garlic for humans. Sure enough, those Zerg don''t chase them. Anyway, there are still many fresh foods for them, so it''s unnecessary to eat them.


    Anzebo holding Tang Xiaotang, smoothly moved toward the small warehouse, but with the decrease of the smell of insecticides on his body, there began to be a target of Zerg shift chasing him.


    "Well


    "Daddy


    A beetle''s black limbs hit them, but anzepo just moved forward and did not dodge.


    Sharp insect limbs across his back, Tang Xiaotang was tightly held in his arms, she only heard the voice of the skin was torn, some anxious cry out, she said: "put me down! I can walk myself


    Because holding a person, his speed can''t get up at all. If they go on like this, they will be overtaken by the Zerg before they run to the warehouse.


    Anzebo was injured, and the bloody smell of the wound attracted other Zerg. Tang Xiaotang was worried, and she struggled: "Dad, let me go by myself!"


    "It doesn''t matter... Xiaoyu doesn''t have to be afraid, we... We''ll be here soon..." he breathed heavily, hiding a trace of pain, but he held her more tightly. Tang Xiaotang frowned, afraid to hurt him, she didn''t dare to struggle any more.


    Finally, the door of the warehouse was in front of them, but at this time, a huge beetle suddenly appeared in front of them and stopped anzebo''s progress.


    Damn it!


    Tang Xiaotang secretly clenched his teeth. The sharp mouthpiece like the Zerg meat grinder was right in front of him. His red compound eyes were flashing with greed, as if he had taken them as food. The black body full of thick black hair was close in front of him. As long as he was touched, they would fall to the ground.


    Can we only use that one chance?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    Just at this time, a white shadow flashed by, rushed up with lightning speed, and knocked down the Zerg that almost touched them.


    "Ow -"


    the white beast''s claws tear open the abdomen of the insect, and the green blood flows all over the ground and sticks to her white hair.


    "Hiss --!" The Zerg screams in bursts, and its mouth sprays corrosive liquid, splashing on the white beast''s face, making bursts of corrosive fur sound.


    Anzebo takes Tang Xiaotang to the door of the warehouse. He uses his card to open the electronic lock at the door, but to his surprise, the card can''t open the door.


    ¡°Enter Your PIN¡£ (please enter the password) "


    such words appear on the electronic screen. He frowns, but he hears the girl in his arms say a series of numbers:" the password is 765211. "


    Although surprised, but now there is not so much time for him to think about other things, anzebo quickly input the number, the door opened, he hurried to hold the girl in his arms.


    "Little bamboo!"


    At the moment when the gate is about to close, Tang Xiaotang shouts the white beast who is fighting with other Zerg. She gives up the dying Zerg, who is knocked down by herself, and jumps into the gate.


    After that, other Zerg came to the ground and began to bite the corpses of the same species, while the door of the trait had been locked again.


    "Pa!"


    As soon as you enter the warehouse, several white lights on your head will light up quickly. Tang Xiaotang looks around. The equipment in the warehouse is quite complete. It seems that a separate power supply system is used here.


    In the middle, a small helicopter stops quietly. The metal fuselage is full of light luster. It is well maintained at first sight.


    A strange sound came from behind. Tang Xiaotang looked back and saw that the body of the white beast entering the warehouse was slowly shrinking. After a bone click, her body slowly recovered to the human appearance. She was the fifth bamboo with bare body.


    She is slowly getting up from the ground. Seeing this, anzebo quickly turns his head. He puts down Tang Xiaotang, takes off his white coat and gives it to her.


    "Xiaozhu..." Tang Xiaotang came forward and handed her the clothes.


    The fifth bamboo took the clothes from her hand and put them on with one hand casually. Tang Xiaotang saw that there was a large corrosion mark on the arm of her other hand.


    "Are you ok?" She worried to help her, but was pushed away by the fifth bamboo.


    She raised her head, revealing the golden beast pupil that still has not recovered the human eyes. The sole of her eyes is indifference and resistance.


    "We''re even." She said, "you saved me, too, so we''re even!"


    The outstretched hand rigidly stops in the air, the fifth bamboo finishes this sentence, sees the opposite girl''s eye fundus flashing a trace of injury, she gently withdrew her hand, quietly stands in the same place, slowly lowers her head.


    The fifth bamboo endure not to see her, also don''t see the other side that make her hate person, she turned her head: "you go, there is no next time."


    "All right, but let''s get out of here first." Tang Xiaotang looked at her and said softly.


    The fifth bamboo is silent.


    "Bang, Bang --"


    Through the thick gate, outside came the sound of the Zerg constantly hitting the wall and gate, their limbs across the metal, making a chilling sound. But the walls and doors of this secret warehouse are extremely hard, stronger than those in the laboratory, and they cannot be destroyed immediately.


    But Tang Xiaotang knows that it won''t last long. The metal door can''t resist the corrosion of their saliva, so they have to escape here quickly.


    She did not speak, but has been looking at the fifth bamboo, although she turned her head and did not look at her, but Tang Xiaotang knows that she can feel her looking at her.


    "Good."


    After a long time, the fifth bamboo finally spoke, her voice is very deep: "leave here first."


    "But," she looked back, the recovered amber fundus was the strangeness and coldness that never appeared in her eyes, and the deepest pain and contradiction: "after going out, we are complete strangers, don''t let me see you again."


    She is afraid that she can''t help killing that person, but... Even now, she still can''t bear to see the sadness in her eyes...


    after all, they used to be so close... She has always regarded her as her best friend...


    but why? Why does this happen? If only that person were not her father!


    Tang Xiaotang looked at her quietly. After a while, she finally nodded.


    "Good."


    -


    although the helicopter has not been used for a long time, it has been repaired in time according to the situation. Tang Xiaotang inspected the console and found that all functions are very normal, and the fuel tank is full.


    The amount of fuel is enough for them to fly off the island. However, the problem now is that she is the only one who can drive it. With her body, it is impossible for her to drive for five hours in a row."Xiaoyu, what''s the matter?" Anzebo see Tang Xiaotang check, look not very good, he came forward to ask. The fifth bamboo sits quietly in the back, does not speak, also does not look at them, but Tang Xiaotang''s Yu Guang actually notices, after she hears an Zebo''s words, the shoulder is slightly stiff.


    She pursed her lips and whispered, "the helicopter is all right, but I''m afraid I''m the only one who can''t fly it out of here."


    "Xiaoyu, you..." anzepo looked at her with a complicated look. He didn''t know when his daughter knew these things. Since he came here, the chance to see her has gradually decreased. Now he even feels that she is a little strange.


    "Dad, don''t worry. When I was there, they found that I had a strong memory, so they let me learn some." Tang Xiaotang comforted him with a smile. Knowing that there was no more reasonable explanation, she pushed everything onto the organization.


    Anyhow, it''s almost destroyed here, and anzebo can''t find anyone to prove it.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m sorry..." anzebo picked her up, and there was a faint flash of tears in her eyes.


    He can hardly imagine how much hurt his daughter suffered when he couldn''t see her. Even if he had never touched these skills, he knew that she couldn''t learn them overnight. She must be very helpless at that time...


    "it''s OK, Dad, we must get out quickly." Tang Xiaotang patted him on the back and moved his eyes to the side of the door, where a small piece of green permeated through the metal. Although it didn''t expand, sooner or later, the whole door would be corroded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    "How to drive?" At this time, the fifth bamboo behind opened her mouth. She didn''t look at her. Her tone was light: "I''ll come."


    "Can you?" Anzebo frowned. After all, the girl has always been hostile to him, and he knows that although her genes have been modified and her memory is very strong, it''s helicopter driving after all. She needs very strong skills. Can she?


    "Good," he wanted to say something, was interrupted by Tang Xiaotang, she quietly looked at the fifth bamboo, nodded: "good, I teach you."


    -


    "zizizi -" the sound of metal corrosion is getting louder and louder, but it is covered by another sound that is gradually ringing. Tang Xiaotang sits in the co pilot, watching the fifth bamboo start to operate according to her instructions.


    "Well, we can take off now."


    The fifth bamboo is wearing earphones, pull down the switch on one side, the speed of propeller rotation is faster and faster, the fuselage slowly off the ground, Tang Xiaotang looks at the fifth bamboo, a serious look at the control panel, control the helicopter take-off.


    "PATA -"


    the moment the helicopter fuselage leaves the ground, the top of the warehouse automatically opens to both sides, revealing the sky outside. The fifth bamboo speeds up again, and the helicopter flies towards the sky quickly. At the same time, the door of the warehouse is penetrated by the corrosion liquid of the Zerg. When the black beetles enter the warehouse, the helicopter is passing through their head Speed up and leave.


    They passed the dense ground of the Zerg, as well as the survivors who had climbed to the top of the mountain, saw a helicopter, everyone''s face was surprised.


    This helicopter is small and faster. After a while, Tang Xiaotang saw another helicopter not far away.


    Obviously, the fifth bamboo also saw it. As soon as she speeded up, she soon overtook the helicopter.


    She is worthy of being the son of the world. In such an urgent situation, Tang Xiaotang just told her the key to control, and the fifth bamboo can control it skillfully. Now she is not slow in driving, and her movements are quite skilled.


    The island is getting smaller at the foot. On the helicopter, Tang Xiaotang can still see the huge insect shaped spaceship. The light from its red compound eyes is as obvious as a lighthouse. It''s obviously safe, but she always has a bad feeling.


    Suddenly, her eyes narrowed. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. She saw many small black spots filling her red eyes, and those black spots became bigger and bigger.


    "Bad!"


    The fifth bamboo bites his teeth and calls out. Tang Xiaotang also sees countless red dots on the map that are approaching them.


    Those are not black spots at all, they are flying Zerg!


    No, it''s obviously inaccurate to say they''re flying. To be right, they''re jumping. These Zerg take off from the huge spaceship, and then continue to jump in the air on the body of their companions. They have short wings behind them, which can help them fly in the air for a short time. With such strength, these Zerg catch up quickly!


    Through the window, Tang Xiaotang saw that several Zerg had caught up with the helicopter behind him. Countless insects fell in mid air and drowned in the sea. However, despite the death of their companions, these pioneers only pursued until they reached their prey.


    Tang Xiaotang saw their sharp teeth quickly bite off the helicopter shell, and the helicopter people did not hesitate to abandon the plane and jumped the parachute, but his parachute was also bitten by the Zerg in mid air.


    There are several Zerg chasing them, and the speed is getting faster and faster. Tang Xiaotang can only let the fifth bamboo speed up. They can''t fly now. As long as they can get out of their jumping range, these Zerg can''t catch up with them.


    However, there was a Zerg catching up. They just felt the fuselage sink and began to fall down. Then, a hard sickle like insect limb penetrated through the thick metal plate of the fuselage.


    The speed of the helicopter was very fast. After being pierced like this, the strong wind outside immediately rolled in, and their faces were sore. Moreover, because of the addition of one Zerg, the speed of the helicopter began to decline.


    "Bang - bang!"


    There were two loud noises again, two holes in the fuselage appeared again, and the helicopter was shaking violently. If No. 5 bamboo had not been strong enough to stabilize the control lever in time, they would have turned over.


    "Hold on!" The fifth bamboo calm face, a rapid turnover, the fuselage in the air turned one by one, but the stubborn Zerg tightly with the body hanging, but the right side of the fuselage pulled out a long hole.


    "No way!" As soon as the fifth bamboo gritted her teeth, she looked at the fuel tank that began to drop rapidly because of this series of actions. Even if she didn''t know how long the oil could support them, she also knew that if she let that guy move on, they would be finished.


    "You come!"


    She threw the joystick into Tang Xiaotang''s hand, took off her clothes, opened the machine door on one side, turned over and jumped out. She turned into a huge white leopard and began to fight with the Zerg outside.


    "Whine --"


    Tang Xiaotang took over the control of the helicopter in a hurry. She didn''t let it fall until she lost her strength. She felt the huge movement coming from above. She looked at the front quietly and tried her best to stabilize the direction."Bang!"


    A loud noise came from the top of her head. Her white tail flashed past the window in front of her. The door beside Tang Xiaotang was torn off. The strong wind from outside almost sucked her out. She bit her teeth to stabilize her body and continued to control the plane.


    "Wow


    There was a loud noise outside. The giant Zerg body was photographed by the fifth bamboo''s paw, but one of its legs caught the fifth bamboo''s hind legs. Seeing that the fifth bamboo was about to be pulled down by it, Tang Xiaotang was so surprised that he quickly manipulated the fuselage to turn over and let the fifth bamboo''s body fall on the fuselage.


    "Roar!"


    The fifth bamboo bit down, regardless of her bloody left leg, and bit off the insect limb hanging on her leg.


    "Hua La -"


    the body of the Zerg fell down and splashed with huge water. She bit off the insect''s limbs that were still moving in her flesh and climbed up with pain.


    -------------------


    both Chinese and English are from machine translation. If it doesn''t work, it''s just an accident. Please laugh it off. Who makes the author a CET-4 English slag www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    "Little bamboo! Are you ok? " Looking at her change back to human form, because of pain and pale, full of cold sweat face, Tang Xiaotang worried asked.


    "I''m fine." The fifth bamboo covered the wound and crawled back to the seat. She looked light and still some tender. Her face had recovered calm. She released her hand. Tang Xiaotang saw that the wound was no longer bleeding, but the everted ferocious wound was exposed on the white skin and looked very dazzling.


    "Give it to me." She wanted to take over the control of Tang Xiaotang, and was stopped by Tang Xiaotang: "you have a rest first, I''ll come."


    "No At the beginning of the fifth bamboo, do not look at her face: "I do not want to give your life to you."


    The girl''s eyes a dark, what also did not say silently sat to one side, the position to her.


    Fifth bamboo said, some regret, she was afraid of her body can not support, she did not look at the girl''s face, but can feel her sad.


    But she couldn''t say an apology.


    In this way, the atmosphere of silence and stiffness has been spread all the way, no one to speak.


    After more than four hours of sailing, the horizon was a boundless sea. Finally, far away, they saw a piece of land.


    But looking at the land doesn''t mean that you can get there. After roughly estimating the distance, it''s almost an hour before you can fly to the land.


    But now, they are facing an extremely serious problem, that is, the helicopter is running out of fuel.


    Because of the violent action in the air, their fuel tank consumed half of the fuel. Originally, the helicopter had enough fuel to fly to land, but for this reason, now they don''t know if they can still fly to land.


    The position of the fuel tank is a red alarm, and the speed of the helicopter is slowly slowing down. The more this happens, the less they can hold on to the shore.


    After more than half an hour, the helicopter finally ran out of fuel. Fortunately, it was not far from the shore. They could almost see the crowd on the beach.


    "Diddiddidi!"


    The alarm went on and on, and the last fuel was not enough to support it. The fuselage began to slide rapidly.


    "Forced landing!"


    Tang Xiaotang opened his mouth in time and looked at the distance. If he didn''t make a forced landing at this time, he would hit the beach.


    The fifth bamboo looks serious and starts to prepare to land. The lower part of the helicopter is opened, and the air bag pops up and starts to inflate quickly.


    "Diddiddidi -"


    the sound of the alarm became more and more urgent, the speed of the helicopter became slower and slower, and the fuselage swayed and slid along the wavy line. Finally, the propeller stopped rotating completely, but the bottom did not fall on the water.


    "Hua -"


    the water splashed everywhere. It fell directly from mid air, floated on the water surface, and rushed forward under the action of inertia.


    Fifthly, the bamboo is calm and fast. The window in front of them is full of water. They can''t see the situation outside.


    "Jump down!"


    Tang Xiaotang said in a loud voice, "come on! Jump down


    I don''t know what will be in front of them, but no matter what the helicopter hits, they will be finished. It''s better to jump down now. There is sea water below, and there will be no danger to their lives.


    "Good!"


    Quickly pull out the life jacket from under the seat and put it on the body. The fifth bamboo and anzebo open the door on their side. The fifth bamboo jumps down first, only to hear "poop Tong", and the water splashes.


    "Jump, don''t be afraid." Tang Xiaotang heard anzebo say so, she watched the helicopter across a splash of water, took a deep breath and jumped down.


    "Poop


    Salty sea water poured into the nose and mouth, Tang Xiaotang only felt his body sink down, but was soon pushed up by the spray and strong buoyancy.


    After she jumped, anzepo jumped too. Her out of control fuselage dragged the white spray path behind her to rush straight up, all the way through the sea and across the beach.


    -


    beach.


    A day that is no different from usual.


    It''s the best time for sand beach. It''s sunny and the air is fresh. People are comfortable lying on the beach, enjoying the refreshing sea breeze, or feeling some scorching sunshine, having a perfect sunbath, or fighting with the waves, and having an exciting surfing competition.


    All in all, it''s no different but just as perfect a day.


    Suddenly, a little girl sitting on the beach playing with sand saw the waves in the distance. She rubbed her eyes with her hands covered with sand, then happily patted her father lying on the beach chair and cried out.


    "Dad! Look! It''s a helicopter


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Annie. How can there be a helicopter here?"


    The man in sunglasses is lying lazily on the beach chair. The huge sunshade covers most of his body. He lazily answers his daughter''s words: "but you can build a helicopter with sand."


    "Dad, Dad! I''m not talking nonsense! Look! Swimming helicopterThe little girl''s voice became more and more excited, so the man had to take off his glasses impatiently, squint his eyes and look in the direction she pointed out: "don''t be kidding, how can the helicopter swim..." www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    Seeing the scene in front of him, he was shocked. He didn''t know when his sunglasses fell to the ground, and the man''s chin almost fell down.


    "My God... What''s going on?"


    In the field of vision, a black helicopter is rushing to this side through the waves, and surfers on both sides start to flee. He can almost clearly see its black metal fuselage shining in the sun, and its splashing water seems to be in front of his eyes...


    "ah ah - what''s the matter?"


    "Run


    Hearing people''s panic calls, the man suddenly responded. He jumped up from the beach chair, picked up his daughter playing with sand and ran to the side.


    "Bang bang -"


    the helicopter''s body rushed straight from the sea to the beach, flying countless beach chairs and umbrellas all the way, and then bumped into the edge of the cement green belt.


    People looked at the smoking fuselage, but found that there was no one inside. Someone had already called the police, and soon the police arrived.


    After some inspection, they found that the helicopter was obviously not within the establishment of the country. The cause of the crash was preliminarily determined to be fuel exhaustion, but there was no one on board. It should have parachuted before the helicopter landed.


    The wreckage of the helicopter was towed away for further investigation, and the onlookers on the beach soon dispersed for entertainment again.


    It''s a normal day.


    It''s just that something that can change the fate of all human beings has happened.


    -


    "cough, cough, cough..."


    not far from the beach, there is a sea full of reefs.


    Tang Xiaotang got up from the water wet all over. She coughed a few times and slowly brushed her long wet hair to the back of her head. After wiping the water off her face, she opened her eyes.


    She saw anzepo standing up in the water not far away, but she didn''t see the fifth bamboo.


    "Dad."


    Moving her legs, anzebo quickly dried the water on her face, held her anxiously and began to check: "Xiaoyu, are you hurt?"


    "No, Dad." Tang Xiaotang shakes her head. Just now, she was in the water. She wanted to swim, but she remembered that an Shuyu couldn''t swim. Fortunately, anzebo found her very quickly. He protected her all the way. When she was near the shore, they were opened by a spray.


    But where is the fifth bamboo?


    Tang Xiaotang began to feel uneasy. She used to live in an inland city, so she had no chance to get close to the water source, and she could not learn to swim in the laboratory. What''s more, she transferred the gene of snow leopard, and she was not a race good at swimming...


    looking for the fifth bamboo everywhere, she began to worry that she would not float to other places, would she?


    "Wow -"


    a wet man suddenly appeared from their left. Tang Xiaotang was surprised to see that he was the fifth bamboo.


    "Little bamboo!"


    She ran over and saw that the fifth bamboo was shaking her hair and drying the water on her face, but she turned around and didn''t look at them again or answer her.


    "Xiaozhu? Where are you going? "


    Tang Xiaotang''s running steps slowly stopped. She stood in the shallow water, looking at the straight back, stepping on the golden sand and walking towards the distance.


    Hearing her question, she stopped for a moment without turning or turning back. Tang Xiaotang only heard her cold voice.


    "It''s none of your business." The fifth bamboo replied,


    "but...


    " as I said, we have nothing to do with each other any more! " The fifth bamboo still did not look back, her voice was so cold, as if she was just an insignificant stranger: "don''t let me see you again."


    She stepped forward again.


    "Xiaozhu..." Tang Xiaotang followed her a few steps forward, "but you are still injured, where are you going?"


    "Don''t follow me!"


    The fifth bamboo''s keen sense of hearing instantly noticed the shallow footsteps behind her. She suddenly turned back, and her eyes had turned into golden beast pupils with a sense of killing: "go away!"


    "Xiaozhu..."


    Tang Xiaotang stops and looks at her quietly. Now the fifth bamboo is like a wild beast, and the whole person is full of killing intention.


    "However, we are friends..." her black eyes flashed a trace of injury: "I can''t leave you alone..."


    "but it''s all because of you! That''s how I am now! " The fifth bamboo roared at her, and there was a trace of animal on her face: "we are not friends long ago!"


    Because of anger, the scabby wound on her arm was washed by the sea, and there were signs of cracking. The light pink blood flowed from the wound.


    "Go away! Don''t let me see you againShe roared and pointed at Tang Xiaotang, then turned around angrily and started to walk away.


    Tang Xiaotang stands in the same place. She can feel the emotions of fifth bamboo. She is angry, scared, helpless, and hurt. She fully understands that after all, all this is really because of her, and even under her promotion, she is what she is now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    She didn''t follow.


    After a few steps, as for her, the original country could not go back, and later the country that belonged to the organization could not go, so she and Anze wandered to another country and settled down.


    No matter in which country, such top talents as anzepo are easy to be reused. He found a research institute again, and soon became the core figure. Their lives are back to what they used to be.


    The only thing that makes him happy is her body. It seems that she changed the blood of the fifth bamboo. Although the disease has not yet healed, it will no longer have any impact on her. She can live and study like a normal person.


    So Tang Xiaotang jumped into a university.


    As for the news of the invasion of the Zerg, she and anzepo have already told the governments of various countries, but they don''t seem to have attracted their attention. And I don''t know why, the Zerg don''t start to invade the human world as fast as the original story. They all shrink on that island without any news.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    Tang Xiaotang is very confused, but she has no way now. After all, she has left the island, and she can''t go back alone.


    She knows more than anzebo, at least she knows that those countries are not completely without action, especially the country where the organization is located, they secretly sent countless detectors to explore the island, but no matter whether it is unmanned or manned, there is no return.


    But almost all countries are secretly studying all kinds of weapons against the Zerg, from biological insecticides to sophisticated weapons. Even Tang Xiaotang knows that that country is also expected to drop nuclear bombs on that island, but it is obvious that this plan will not work.


    Let''s just say that the island can''t be detected by satellite and can''t be located at all. Moreover, the technology of Zerg is much higher than that of human beings. Maybe there will be such a situation that the nuclear bombs dropped will directly return to hit human beings.


    If the Zerg never come out, Tang Xiaotang can''t think of any good way to deal with them. It''s like a time bomb. She has no idea when they will appear in the human world.


    It''s trouble.


    She sighed and turned off the program that appeared in front of her.


    By the way, her major is electronic engineering and technology. Because after thinking about it, Tang Xiaotang thinks that what is most useful to her now is her ability to use computers.


    "Ann, guess who I am?" Tang Xiaotang behind, a hand suddenly patted over, she did not look back, just a flash, to avoid the hand.


    "Lilina, stop it." Close the computer, she turned around, looking at a beautiful woman with blonde hair and blue eyes in front of her, still young face, still no expression.


    "Are you going to dinner? Let''s go together Lilina is a full-bodied enchanting beauty, Tang Xiaotang and her dormitory, the first day was the warm and hospitable beauty to a "warm greeting", since then, she often can''t help but want to make her, she has been used to.


    "No, you can bring it back for me." Tang Xiaotang still doesn''t like places with too many people, which are full of all kinds of desires and negative emotions. It''s enough for her to go once, and she has no appetite to eat.


    "You really are. I don''t know why you don''t go out. You don''t look like a 16-year-old girl at all, but like a 60 year old granny."


    Lilina doodles. She really doesn''t understand. She has a very delicate face like a doll. Why doesn''t this beautiful woman, who is known as "iceberg flower", love to laugh? To know how many men in the whole school secretly love her! But because of her unsmiling face, she did not dare to come near.


    If she can smile, my God, are those men crazy?


    Lilina thought so, but she still turned around and went out. I don''t know why, she always can''t refuse her request.


    "By the way," lilina, who is half way out, suddenly turns back. She looks at Tang Xiaotang, picks her eyebrows and says, "I told you to go to the canteen for dinner, because today there is an oriental beauty like you in the school, and many people are rushing to watch."


    "Oh, yes." Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care. He picks up a book and reads it. In the eyes of the people in this country, the Oriental people look almost the same. It''s really rare that they can be called Oriental beauties by lilina, a native of China.


    "Really! I''m not lying to you! She looks really good-looking, even better than you, the facial features are exquisite, there is a word in your country, "she frowned and thought for a while:" it is to describe a person who is very good-looking, which is rare in the world, what''s the name? "


    "It''s unique." Tang Xiaotang looked at the book and added faintly.


    "Yes, yes! It''s unparalleled in the world Lilina made a look of holding her heart, a face of envy: "she is so beautiful, I feel I''m going to fall in love with her!"


    "You said you were in love with Louis the other day." Tang Xiaotang didn''t lift her head. She had been used to lilina for a long time. After all, she also said the same thing to her a few days ago, but at that time, the protagonist of her words was Louis, a cat raised by their housekeeper.


    "Ann! You are so boring Lilina went out in a huff. She really felt that her roommate was hopeless: "bye! I''m going to bring you dinner! "


    When lilina''s figure disappeared, Tang Xiaotang''s hand suddenly stopped. She seemed to think of something. She reached out and pulled out a necklace from her collar. There was a blue purple gem on the old necklace. She looked at the necklace quietly and said nothing.


    After all, her genes are perfect and have been transformed...


    after thinking about it, she slowly opened the map. In recent years, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t open the map except to confirm her life safety and Zerg movement every week. After all, she lives with human beings now, and she doesn''t want to be found abnormal.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    However, as soon as she opened the map, a sign came into view clearly, which made her stunned for three seconds.


    Back to God, Tang Xiaotang immediately put down the book in his hand, quickly changed his shoes, and then went out of the door.


    Why... Is the fifth bamboo here?


    Ran out of the dormitory, ran through the teaching building, she went straight to the canteen, feeling inexplicably excited.


    Ran into the canteen, the usual empty canteen is now full of people, many people whispering, their eyes are looking at a place from time to time.


    "How beautiful she is! Do you think I will succeed if I go to tell her now? "


    "How can it be? Don''t dream. How can a beautiful woman like you?"


    "She looks very difficult to get along with..."


    "..."


    Tang Xiaotang looked along their eyes and saw the girl sitting alone by the window in the corner.


    No, it''s not suitable to say that girl, because that figure, now fully mature, has short black hair, delicate to perfect facial features, white almost transparent skin, sunlight sprinkles on her through the window, her whole person seems to be shining, no wonder the whole canteen people are unconsciously looking at her.


    Wearing simple jeans and white shirt, she sat in the corner eating in silence. The air of indifference and estrangement made all her seats empty, and no one dared to approach her.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the familiar and strange face and slowly stopped.


    She quietly looked at her, five years no see, the fifth bamboo change is very big, she obviously become more ruthless, and with a faint fierce murderous, it is the hands stained with blood proof.


    In the past five years, she must have killed a lot. She is no longer that young girl. She grows up very fast.


    Almost there, she can hardly recognize her...


    "Hey! Good morning


    Tang Xiaotang is looking at the fifth bamboo. Suddenly, she is patted on her shoulder from behind. She trembles all over her body. She immediately turns around and sees lilina standing behind her with a box of rice in her hand.


    Seeing her, she looked a little angry: "you guy! Didn''t you say you wouldn''t come? I had to wait in line for a long time to buy you a meal! "


    Seeing that Tang Xiaotang''s eyes had been on the people in the corner, she was a little surprised: "what? Would you be interested in seeing beautiful women, too? I didn''t think you would be interested in anything but your codebooks


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak.


    "Do you know her? Would you like to go up and say hello? " Lilina didn''t seem to feel the indifference around fifth bamboo. She looked excited: "it''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful woman, Ann. To be honest, you didn''t come to see her because you were jealous, did you? Because she''s more beautiful than you? "


    Tang Xiaotang:...


    she always thinks that lilina is really a wonderful flower. I don''t know whether to say she is simple or that she is too nervous.


    "Forget it, let''s go back."


    She gave up the idea of going forward, because this is not a good place to meet, especially when she has a roommate who is off-line.


    "Well, you''re boring." Lilina curled her mouth, but she didn''t say anything. She put her arm on Tang Xiaotang''s shoulder, took the rice in one hand and took her out in the other: "who let me be your roommate? Although I really want to know that little beauty


    Tang Xiaotang: "two figures slowly walk out of the canteen. At that moment, the person sitting by the window seems to be aware of it. She slowly turns back, but sees nothing.


    Frowned, the fifth bamboo quickly ate the rice in the CD, and then walked out of the canteen.


    She didn''t like such a noisy place. If it wasn''t for him, she would never have come here.


    Out of the canteen, she walked towards the office building not far away, which was just the opposite direction of the dormitory.


    After seeing the fifth bamboo, Tang Xiaotang thought about her all afternoon and was not in the mood to attend the class.


    She sat in the first row distracted. The book in front of her was still on the page ten minutes ago. The voice of the professor on the platform went in from her left ear and out from her right ear. She didn''t know what the other person was talking about.


    "Ann, please answer this question!"


    Seeing that the person sitting in the first row was obviously distracted, the person on the stage called her name to remind her, but it was obvious that the other party seemed too distracted, and she did not hear his voice.


    "Ann? Ann!" he called twice, but Tang Xiaotang still didn''t hear it.


    Finally, it was the person behind Tang Xiaotang who poked at her, and then she reacted.


    "Ann, what are you thinking? Watch out? Pay attention.) The old professor frowned. His proud disciple seldom lost his mind in class. Today is the first time to see her not paying attention to lectures."Sorry, I''ll pay attention." Tang Xiaotang nods apologetically. Although she doesn''t need to listen to these, her mind wandering is really her problem.


    "Come to my office after class." With these words, he went on with his lecture.


    Tang Xiaotang was not distracted in the second half of the class, and time soon passed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    "Ding Ling Ling -"


    when the bell rings after class, Tang Xiaotang picks up his things and goes out after the professor.


    When she got to the office, she looked at the old man sitting in his seat and asked in a low voice, "what can I do for you, sir?"


    The silver haired old man pondered for a moment, as if hesitating. Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak, so he stood by and waited for him.


    After a while, the old man seemed to have made a decision. He opened the drawer, slowly took out a file bag from a pile of files, and then carefully took out a file from it.


    "Ann, this signal, I hope you can do your best to translate it."


    In fact, he didn''t have much hope. They spent a lot of time intercepting this signal, because although the news about the invasion of Zerg didn''t come out a few years ago, there was no exact evidence until this signal was intercepted.


    The strange characters obviously didn''t belong to the earth civilization. They used many means to translate them, but they didn''t have any clue. Thinking of this proud disciple''s unique talent in this aspect, he decided to have a try.


    "But don''t worry, it doesn''t matter if you don''t translate it out." He added.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the paper, which was obviously a copy. There was only a thin layer on it, with a string of strange symbols on it. A faint light flashed through her eyes, but she still nodded faintly: "OK, I got it."


    This is the Zerg language, they can''t see it, but for her, it''s a command that is easy to see. It won''t even take long for her to translate it now.


    But she can''t tell him that.


    "Well, then go back now." The old man nodded, so Tang Xiaotang packed the paper, said goodbye and left the office.


    Because of such a delay, she left the teaching building a little late. Originally, it was very late after the class. Tang Xiaotang found that it was dark outside.


    Fortunately, before she asked lilina to bring her dinner, otherwise so late, the rest of the canteen is not delicious.


    Just about to go to the dormitory building, Tang Xiaotang is passing by a path when he suddenly hears several small sounds of shuttle coming from behind.


    As soon as she stopped and opened the map, she saw at a glance the four dots following her. They were all classmates she had seen in her class, and it seemed that these four people were waiting for her deliberately.


    Frowning, Tang Xiaotang does not care why they want to follow her, and now she is not afraid of them, as long as the body does not delay, she easily put them down.


    After all, it''s a school, and these people probably haven''t had the courage to get guns, and there are patrolling security guards.


    Having opened the map, Tang Xiaotang subconsciously finds the location of the fifth bamboo, and finds that she has not gone back to the dormitory, but still stops in the teaching building not far away. She doesn''t know what she is doing.


    Originally, she wanted to know why fifth bamboo was here and what she was doing, but she didn''t have time all afternoon.


    Think of here, Tang Xiaotang speed up the pace, she decided to go back to do it quickly.


    But maybe just now she stopped, and then quickened her pace so that the people who followed thought that she had found them and was ready to run away. They no longer followed her, but jumped out and blocked her way.


    "Hey, Ann! Why are you still out there so late?"! Why are you still out so late? "


    She was surrounded by four people. The first one who opened her mouth was a flowing man. His purple hair was tinged with a wisp of green. Tang Xiaotang took a look at him and recognized him. He was a classmate in the class who liked to mix. It was said that his family was very influential.


    "Yes, sister Ann, do you want your brothers to take you out to play?" Another dirty man with long golden hair said with a smile. Tang Xiaotang frowned and walked away from him a few steps, because the stink of this man''s mouth mixed with the smell of wine, coupled with the stench of his evil desire, made her unbearable.


    Because Tang Xiaotang jumped to enter this university, she is the youngest here, and the oldest of the group is ten years older than her.


    "Sorry, I''m not interested." Tang Xiaotang''s face was indifferent. She said softly, "step aside, please. I''m going back."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    "Don''t, ANN, you study all day, don''t you feel born? Why don''t you hang out with us?"? How about going out with us? "


    A person stretched out his hand to catch her, Tang Xiaotang quickly dodged.


    "Back off!" Tang Xiaotang frowns. She doesn''t want to waste time with them here.


    "Come on, we have no malice."


    Seeing that they didn''t mean to let her go, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help getting upset.


    Originally, she was in a bad mood today, and the negative emotions in her heart made her more restless.


    Tang Xiaotang raised her eyebrows, and a faint light appeared in her eyes. She suddenly said, "we stand here and talk so attentively that we might as well go over there? It''s too eye-catching for us to stand here. Why don''t we go over there? "


    She pointed to an alley between two buildings, where it was so dark that even the only street lamp was broken and flashed from time to time.


    Most of all, there is no monitoring.


    Hum, these humans, do you think she is really weak?


    As long as they dare to go with her...


    those people look at each other, it seems that they didn''t expect her to cooperate so much.


    But they didn''t think about what the seemingly harmless girl could do to them, so several people laughed and said with pride, "fair enough. (of course.)


    The figure of a group of people gradually disappeared in the corridor, not far away, a figure leaning against the wall, all income fundus, she hesitated for a few seconds, or followed.


    "Well, you say, where do you want to take me?"


    Seeing that he had avoided the monitoring range, Tang Xiaotang found a clean place, put the bag on his shoulder on the ground, and then put his hand behind him, quietly moving his fingers.


    "This is it!" The four people giggled, and they slowly came up with a color squint.


    Tang Xiaotang lowered her eyes. Her eyes became deeper than the darkness in the night. Just as she wanted to move, she suddenly caught a shadow. Then, her head, which she was going to raise, dropped slowly.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Her voice was very light and seemed to tremble.


    "Of course. Play with you." A person''s outstretched hand is about to touch her face, Tang Xiaotang quietly dodges.


    Just then, behind them came a cold voice: "what are you doing?"


    Four people were shocked by the sudden voice behind them. They trembled all over. When they looked back, they saw another person standing in front of them.


    Against the light, she couldn''t see her face clearly for a moment. She only heard the clear but emotionless female voice. She came slowly. At this time, the street lamp suddenly lit up, and a delicate but expressionless face immediately appeared in front of the crowd.


    As soon as the four men saw the face, they were stunned. At this time, the light went down again, and the man came slowly towards them.


    Her feet on the ground did not make any sound, so quietly close, if she did not take the initiative to make a sound, no wonder they can not find her trace.


    By the faint light, half of her face was hidden in the shadow, but it was more mysterious. The brains of the four people reacted for a while before they remembered who it was.


    "Aren''t you the beautiful woman you just transferred today? What are you doing here?"? Why are you here? " A man said with a smile.


    "Do you want to play with us too, beauty?" Another greedy looking at her beautiful face, color squinting said.


    The fifth bamboo looked at them indifferently, her eyes slowly shifted to the girl behind them, don''t know why, she always felt that she was a little familiar.


    It''s also because of this that she has never been a busybody. After all, it has nothing to do with her purpose here, and it may bring her trouble.But she kept her head down. She couldn''t see her face and didn''t know who she was.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    "Get out of here." She said in a cold voice.


    "Hey, come on, let''s play together!" The guy with purple hair was laughing and was about to reach for her face.


    The girl didn''t move. She didn''t blink her eyes. She held the man''s finger in one hand. With a little effort, she heard the man cry.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    His finger made a slight "click" sound, and then the whole finger folded back in an abnormal arc. The man covered his finger and howled in pain: "it hurts! You damn it! You son of a bitch! "


    The man behind him didn''t know what had happened, but when he saw his companion bending over and shouting in pain, their brain paralyzed by alcohol couldn''t feel the coldness of each other''s body and surrounded them one after another.


    ¡°What did you do?Bitch£¡ What did you do? "Smelly woman!"


    A man called, and then stretched out a hand to catch her.


    But he grabbed a space, he only felt in front of a flower, the girl''s figure will disappear, and the next second, his buttocks suddenly wear a sharp pain, the whole body will quickly fly out, fell on the ground.


    "Ah


    The man let out a scream and fell heavily on the ground. Tang Xiaotang saw the fifth bamboo holding his chest in both hands and slowly taking back his kick leg. Then he raised his head and looked at the other two: "do you want to continue?"


    Intact two people swallow a mouthful of saliva, they quietly back two steps, but still not willing to give up. At this time, a roar came from behind the fifth bamboo.


    "Damn it! You go to hell with me! You die for me! "


    The man who bent over to cover his fingers didn''t know when he had straightened up. He took out a knife from his arms with a good hand and went straight to the fifth bamboo.


    "Be careful!" Tang Xiaotang involuntarily cried out, only to see the fifth bamboo body a stiff, to her here forgot a glance, but she quickly turned her head, body slightly with a strange arc twist, to avoid the stabbing dagger, and then, she raised her hand, directly held the man''s wrist, easily turned the direction of the dagger in his hand, back to him.


    The man''s face was full of panic. He kept struggling, but he couldn''t get rid of the girl''s thin fingers. He could only watch the dagger attack him.


    Fifth, there was no expression on Zhu''s face, but her actions did not stop, as if killing someone meant nothing to her.


    Behind her, the two men had already scared away when their companion took out the knife. After all, they have no influence in their family. If this happens, they will be dropped out of school!


    "Wait! Don''t kill him


    Just when the tip of the knife was about to touch the skin and he could feel the sharp and cold edge of the knife, the frightened man suddenly heard the girl''s voice behind him.


    However, he saw that the girl''s eyes in front of him were still cold and heartless. She didn''t seem to hear each other''s words and still didn''t stop moving. His fear finally broke through his brain, which was dazzled by alcohol. He was trembling all over. He only felt that he was hot under his body and his face was full of tears.


    "Don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me! Please don''t kill me! "


    A bad smell of urine came out of him. At the same time, the sharp blade had pierced his neck, and the red blood was flowing down slowly.


    At this time, Tang Xiaotang reaches out her hand and holds the fifth bamboo''s wrist in time. She looks directly into each other''s eyes with a touch of worry.


    "Don''t kill him, bamboo."


    With her words, the fifth bamboo action finally stopped, Tang Xiaotang feel under the skin of a stiff.


    But she still didn''t put down the man''s hand.


    The man''s eyes turned, and he was shaking and fainting, but because his hand was grasped by the fifth bamboo, she lifted the whole person in a strange posture in the air, sending out a stench.


    Finally, the fifth bamboo let go, the man''s body immediately fell to the ground, her face expressionless shake off, Tang Xiaotang holding her hand, turned to leave.


    "This man is useless, but his family is powerful here. If you kill him, your purpose may be hindered."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the way under the moonlight to leave the back, she explained softly.


    She was going to beat them, and then hypnotize them to forget it. After all, this is not her territory, so she should be more careful.


    Although I don''t know what the fifth bamboo is here for, since she has hidden her identity, it must be difficult to solve."It''s none of your business."


    Fifth bamboo''s step stopped for a moment, she said in a cold voice.


    "And don''t call me that again. I''m not the fifth bamboo."


    With these words, she turned away again, this time, she did not pause.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    Looking at her far away back, Tang Xiaotang sighed, slowly picked up the bag on the ground, turned back to the dormitory.


    She didn''t sleep all night. After translating the signal, she finally knew why the Zerg didn''t attack.


    Because what landed here five years ago is not the core of them at all.


    No, it should be said that this is just a team of pioneers they sent out first to explore the situation of the planet.


    And this signal is the safety instruction they give to the real Mothership, telling the Mothership that it can land on this planet.


    Tang Xiaotang read a short message all night, and she didn''t know whether to translate it, but... If we don''t remind human beings, when the large-scale invasion of Zerg, they may be killed and injured more than before.


    She doesn''t know what caused the Zerg to change their invasion mode, and whether it has anything to do with her, but... She knows that such an accident is likely to affect her mission.


    But Tang Xiaotang''s hesitation did not last long, because in fact, she did not know that this signal had not been completely stopped by human beings.


    At the same time, in the vast universe, a huge ship is slowly advancing towards the blue planet, and the Zerg army is about to launch an all-round attack on us.


    The next day.


    Tang Xiaotang hesitated all night and decided to tell the professor the news. She left the dormitory building and walked to the office.


    It''s still very early. Not long after the sun has just risen, the whole campus is still quiet. I don''t know if it''s because today''s weather is gloomy and hazy. It''s not very good. She hasn''t seen anyone along the way, even people who get up early to exercise.


    She knew that the professor was already in her office by this time, because older people always get up early.


    Just as she walked across the campus to the laboratory, she came across a familiar figure.


    It''s the fifth bamboo.


    Tang Xiaotang is stunned. She still doesn''t know why she came to this school, but it''s obvious that fifth bamboo doesn''t want to see her.


    Because there is only one way, so the fifth bamboo saw her, directly turned away, Tang Xiaotang drooped his eyes and walked forward again.


    However, she did not walk a few steps, suddenly heard a roar from behind, the sound deafening, especially clear in the early morning campus.


    This is!


    Tang Xiaotang turned her head and ran through a clump of woods. She saw a pool of blood on the ground and a snow-white giant standing on one side.


    The fifth bamboo''s body is at least twice as big as that on the island before. His snow-white body is five meters long. His golden eyes are sharp and he stares at a direction coldly.


    Tang Xiaotang took advantage of the situation to see, her pupils shrunk, only to see that the ground has been lying on the bodies of two huge Zerg, green blood flow all over the ground.


    She looked up and saw that on the path ahead, many dark Zerg were slowly approaching.


    Their shape is obviously not the Zerg that we have seen on that island. These Zerg are more advanced in shape, just like the combination of mantis and beetle. They walk upright on four hind legs, and their sickle like forelimbs are liberated. Like two sharp knives, they can attack freely.


    Their bodies are covered with hard crustaceans, only their abdomen is bare, and they have a pair of wings behind them, which is a flying race.


    She seems to understand something. When she opens the map, the whole city has been covered by these red dots. The number of human beings has rapidly reduced by one-third. The rest of human beings are retreating here. This school is the only place that has not been completely covered by red dots.


    She enlarged the map and saw a more heavy scene. The Zerg carrier has landed, and... They are invading the whole human world at a very fast speed. Together with the Zerg of that island, they quickly occupied almost half of the land, and many of them are in the places where human beings gather.


    But fortunately, maybe it''s because we''ve got the news that human beings have been prepared for a long time. She saw that there are bases against the Zerg in many places. Although many Zerg can''t be eliminated, at least the Zerg can''t attack for a while.


    She hurried to look for the traces of anzebo on the map, and then breathed a long sigh of relief.


    He''s safe now. That''s great.


    Seeing the two of them, the Zerg quickly came up. The fifth bamboo jumped and soon flashed behind an Zerg, with its sharp teeth biting off its head.


    The green blood gushes out, the body of the Zerg falls to the ground feebly, and the fifth bamboo falls to the ground, yelling at the rest of the Zerg.


    "Oh


    However, the Zerg did not stop attacking, and they were numerous. Even the fifth bamboo could not help but was gradually surrounded by them.


    "Roar!"The fifth bamboo didn''t check for a moment, but she suffered several times, but the wound didn''t bleed, and soon recovered, but her fingernail crossed the shell of the Zerg, leaving only a white mark, which couldn''t be penetrated at all.


    Tang Xiaotang pursed her lips and looked around. They could not be trapped here!


    After that, the limbs of the Zerg dodged. She quickly dodged, but still didn''t escape. A wisp of snow-white hair was cut off and slowly fell to the ground. The fifth bamboo roared and quickly turned back. One claw penetrated the abdomen of the Zerg attacking her, bringing out a stream of green blood.


    She gasped for breath, a lot of physical consumption, although her self-healing ability is extremely strong, but also can not help so many Zerg wheel fight ah... And the strength of these Zerg is more powerful than that of the island, their whole body is hard shell, only the abdomen is soft, her nails can not penetrate their shell, it is really troublesome £¡


    It''s a pity that she didn''t bring weapons for this mission, otherwise... She wouldn''t have worked so hard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    Once again, she killed a Zerg. She jumped to the intersection where there was no Zerg and was ready to leave.


    Before leaving, she looked around, but did not find the girl''s figure.


    There are some unspeakable emotions in her heart. It seems that she has already left.


    However, if she was still here, she might have been eaten by those insects.


    "Little bamboo! Here


    Just as she was thinking about leaving, a voice came from the top of her head. She looked up in surprise and saw a tree on the top of her head. The girl was waving to her.


    "Come on up!"


    Tang Xiaotang was standing in a tree. She said to the fifth bamboo anxiously, "Xiaozhu, hurry up."


    This is a small forest, which is planted around the wall of the school. As long as you go through the forest, you can avoid so many Zerg armies and go to the east gate where there are relatively few Zerg. As long as you go out from the east gate, you can go to a small base where human beings gather.


    But they have to be fast, because these Zerg can fly, and even trees can''t resist their movements for long.


    The fifth bamboo raised her eyes and looked at her. A moment later, she jumped to the tree where Tang Xiaotang was. Then, she recovered and said coldly, "which side?"


    "Here!"


    Tang Xiaotang pointed to the front, and they shuttled through the woods.


    Tang Xiaotang''s speed is not as fast as that of the fifth bamboo. She moves very quickly in the woods. Tang Xiaotang gradually falls behind.


    "Boom -"


    there are bursts of sounds coming from behind. It''s the sound of the Zerg crashing against the trees. The trees have really played an obstacle role. Even though these Zerg are bigger than human beings, they can''t freely chase two people in the dense twigs, but their sharp forelimbs can directly cut off the thinner trees, so they are not able to chase them Although the speed is not fast, but also closely behind them.


    One by one, the trees fell down. Tang Xiaotang slipped and almost fell down. With this hesitation, a sharp light flashed by. A faster Zerg behind her had caught up and cut down a tree beside her.


    When the fallen tree reached the tree, she quickly dodged, but her feet were not stable, and she was still scratched by several branches. Suddenly, a hot pain came, and a bright red blood came out.


    She gritted her teeth, it really hurt, but fortunately, the wound was not deep, and there was no bleeding after a while.


    Looking up, the figure of the fifth bamboo is far in front of several trees. Tang Xiaotang droops her head, takes a deep breath and breathes out again. She tries to catch up with her again.


    But the Zerg has been chasing behind her, the foot is a vibration, she did not stand, directly fell from the tree.


    No way!


    She arched her body to protect the key. Although these trees are not very high, if they fall down, she will be hurt.


    At the moment when she was about to land, she suddenly felt that her collar was lifted from behind, and a flower was in front of her eyes. The next moment, her feet had stepped on the tree again.


    "It''s no use!" The cold voice of the fifth bamboo came from her ear. The next moment, she would shuttle among the trees again.


    "I''m sorry, bamboo."


    The wind swished past my ears. Even with one person, the speed of the fifth bamboo did not slow down for a moment, even faster than before.


    There was a girl''s voice in her ear. It was very light. It was just a moment before it was blown away by the wind.


    She did not stop, and continued to carry her through the woods.


    "Buzzing, buzzing -"


    a sound of wings shaking came from their heads. They looked up and saw that several beetles had spread their wings and flew over their heads. Tang Xiaotang looked at the map and found that the exit of the forest was surrounded by many Zerg. These new Zerg seemed to be very intelligent. They could even know that they were waiting for them at the exit.


    "This way!"


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map and found that there was only one wall with few Zerg, but there was still a distance from the exit.


    The fifth bamboo quickly ran to the other side, and the trees in front of him gradually became less and less. A fence appeared in front of them, and outside the fence, two Zerg were patrolling.


    "Here it is!"


    At the moment of jumping out of the woods, the fifth bamboo''s body quickly turned into a snow-white beast. She quietly stepped over the railing. While the two Zerg had not moved, she bit off the head of one Zerg, and at the same time, the Giant Claw passed through the abdomen of the other Zerg.


    The bright green blood splashed on the ground. Before the two Zerg could summon their companions, they fell on the ground. The fifth bamboo carried Tang Xiaotang on its back and ran forward like a white lightning.


    "This way!"


    Tang Xiaotang is lying on her back, embracing her neck and giving her directions. After one person and one beast, the Zerg that sensed their existence caught up with them again. However, because a large number of Zerg were still waiting at the exit of the forest, they could not gather for a moment. The scattered Zerg could not defeat the fifth bamboo, and they were killed by her soon.


    After running out of the school, they found that the Zerg had almost completely invaded the city. Free Zerg can be seen everywhere on the street killing humans. It seems that because of sufficient food, these Zerg did not devour the corpses of the same race.However, they devour the whole human body, leaving no bones left. Once the meat grinder like mouthpiece bites the human body, it will even chew the bone joints. Looking at the screams of the bitten people, it''s too late to save them. Soon more Zerg will rush up and eat them completely.


    She turned her head and didn''t look any more. The fifth bamboo didn''t mean to stop to save people. When she got here, she didn''t need Tang Xiaotang to direct the way, just follow the direction of the survivors.


    The living people gathered to the government. The huge animal shape of the fifth bamboo attracted a lot of attention. But at this time, everyone was busy running for their lives. There were more terrible Zerg in the rear, and they didn''t worry about the huge white leopard.


    Because she came out of the woods just now, the fifth bamboo didn''t have time to turn into a human. Her speed was much faster than these human beings, and she soon got to a safe place.


    It has to be said that human beings have been prepared for a long time. It seems that some insect repellent drugs have been sprayed around this place, and a high power grid has been set up on the wall. The Zerg dare not get close to it, so they can only avoid the far encirclement here.


    Survivors run here, Zerg no longer chase, they can only reluctantly hover in the distance, but dare not approach. People who are lucky to escape find that the door is tightly closed. Many people have gathered in the door. They ask each other to open the door and let them in. However, the two armed soldiers standing in the door seem not to hear them and ignore them directly.


    "Damn it! What''s going on? Open the door and let us in


    "Open the door! Open the door


    "Let''s go in!"


    ...


    looking at this scene, Tang Xiaotang frowned, but the fifth bamboo didn''t care about this scene. She jumped up, jumped over the gate and entered the yard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    The two soldiers rushed to shoot at the fifth bamboo, but she quickly dodged and dropped Tang Xiaotang. She saw a sense of obliteration in her eyes, and ran towards them.


    "Stop it


    Tang Xiaotang slipped from her and fell to the ground. She called the fifth bamboo urgently, and then said to the two soldiers, "don''t touch her!"


    Five bamboo action stopped, two soldiers see, also no longer shoot, but the muzzle is still facing five bamboo huge body.


    In the fifth bamboo beast pupil flashed a trace of disdain, but in the end did not act rashly, she just wagged her tail, impatiently squatted in place.


    "Who are you?" A soldier with a gun, eyes still alert, hostile looking at the fifth bamboo huge body, such a big beast is simply unprecedented, if the couch suddenly burst out, they can not resist.


    "I''m here to see the mayor," Tang said calmly. "Here''s an urgent confidential document to send to him."


    "What document? We can pass it on to you! " The soldiers still don''t let go. They keep a close eye on one person and one beast for fear that they will make any abnormal behavior.


    "No! I have to deliver this document to him myself. " Tang Xiaotang insisted.


    "Then we can''t let you pass!"


    Although she looked messy and seemed to have escaped, the two soldiers still refused to let her go because they were ordered not to let anyone in.


    Tang Xiaotang took out the document that the professor had given her to translate from her clothes. Although the document became crumpled because of the flight just now, it was a copy, and the sign with the same secret language on it was not very clear. However, as soon as the two soldiers saw the sign, they immediately became serious, and even the vigilance of their eyes went down a lot, which was very obvious They know the sign.


    "Just a moment. We''ll let you know first."


    They don''t know whether to let her go or not. Although they know that the girl may really have something extremely urgent, they can''t disobey the order without authorization.


    One soldier picked up the contact device, got through the phone and reported the situation one by one, but the other soldier''s gun was still not put down, still facing the fifth bamboo.


    "Also, you''d better let people outside come in, don''t let the Zerg eat more people." According to Tang Xiaotang''s understanding of them, once there is enough food, these Zerg will begin to breed. If there are more of them, the situation of humans who are not dominant will be even more critical.


    The informed soldier looked at her, hesitated, and told the other side the news.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at him. After a while, he seemed to get the order. He finally put down the phone and nodded to Tang Xiaotang: "you can go in."


    "And my companion?" Seeing the muzzle of the gun still facing the fifth bamboo, Tang Xiaotang frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    "It has to stay here and be guarded by us." Can see Tang Xiaotang''s eyes hesitantly cast on the beast, the soldier said: "but you can rest assured, as long as it does not hurt people, we will not move it."


    The soldier with the gun put down his gun. At that moment, the fifth bamboo jumped up, jumped over the fence and disappeared in front of the crowd.


    "It....


    the soldier looked at the scene in surprise. He didn''t expect that the beast was so human that it left by itself.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry about it."


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the direction of the fifth bamboo disappearing. She drops her eyes, shakes her head gently, and turns to go in.


    They find a reason to put the mayor off, but no matter how Tang Xiaotang puts forward to let the survivors in, the other side does not agree. They think these survivors are very dangerous. Maybe they have carried the eggs of Zerg.


    And because she also came in from the outside, they thought that she might also have insect eggs on her body. Many people''s eyes had become wrong when they looked at her. Tang Xiaotang knew that these people would never let her stay here safely. They all wanted her to leave by themselves.


    "Miss an, I''m sorry, but at this time, the existence value of elites is much higher than that of ordinary people. We must try our best to protect their existence." Although the person sitting in the first place said sorry, he didn''t feel half guilty.


    "Well, I''ll leave." Tang Xiaotang looked at a lot of people here in disappointment, and many people she saw bowed their heads.


    At this time, they still only care about themselves, selfishness and fear of cowardice in their performance is so thorough, in their body she can not see a saving place.


    If we put the future of mankind on this group of people, it is simply bleak. No wonder the key to saving the whole human race is a girl who used to be an experiment.


    After leaving the building, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know where she is going. Anzepo is very safe now. As the target of protection, they will never be threatened by the Zerg, but they will lose their freedom relatively. Now she goes to find him, but it will bring him trouble.


    She went to the gate and laughed at the two soldiers. "Please open the door and let me out.""You''re leaving?" A soldier asked in surprise.


    "Well." Tang Xiaotang can see that these two people still sympathize with the survivors, but they can''t disobey the above orders.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    There were no survivors outside the gate. They were forced to retreat ten meters away from the gate by soldiers with guns. They could not get close to the gate. They were unwilling and angry, but no matter how unwilling they were, they did not dare to get close again.


    Tang Xiaotang saw two bodies lying on the ground, which were left by the intruders. No wonder those people retreated so quietly.


    Seeing a woman holding a child in her arms, the woman had to comfort him in a soft voice. Tang Xiaotang bowed his head and stepped over the door.


    When they saw her come out, there was hostility and jealousy in many people''s eyes, because they saw that she had just entered - but when they saw the two soldiers open the door, many people were absolutely surprised.


    "Good luck." One of them said, looking at her eyes with sympathy.


    "Thank you."


    Tang Xiaotang went out and laughed at them, then resolutely walked into the group.


    In the distance, the Zerg are still eyeing. Tang Xiaotang knows that they can''t stay here for a long time, but now, where are they going?


    She opened the map and looked around. There was almost no place to go. Several places without Zerg were where the army gathered. Since they couldn''t get in here, they certainly couldn''t get in there.


    Not far away, the Zerg want to get closer. A few of them are ready to get closer, but they still dare not because of the insecticide. But Tang Xiaotang knows that if they stay here, they will eat them.


    "My God, are we all going to die here today?" Cried a man in despair.


    "Woo woo - I want my mother!"


    At this time, a little girl in the team suddenly burst into tears. A man with red eyes beside her quickly comforted her, but the girl''s cry became louder and louder. When everyone didn''t respond, she suddenly ran out and went straight for the Zerg.


    Bad!


    No one expected this, but there was almost no action. The man wanted to stop the girl, but he didn''t have time to stand up. In a short distance of less than ten meters, the girl had run to the edge of the insect repellent circle and was about to step out.


    At this time, the Zerg have already been prepared to gather together. A scythe like body of the Zerg will touch the girl''s body.


    Tang Xiaotang rushed over, hugged her tightly and rolled on the ground, avoiding the sharp sickle like limbs of the Zerg.


    But in this way, they also rolled away from the insect repellent circle, and immediately there were seven or eight huge Zerg flying towards them. Tang Xiaotang quickly pushed the girl into the insect repellent circle, and the man who arrived behind hugged the girl tightly.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the sickle that cuts to her and stares at the compound eyes of the Zerg. There is a golden light in his eyes.


    As soon as the Zerg''s movement froze, at the same time, there was a loud noise behind it.


    Then, this Zerg''s body will be split apart, countless limbs splashed out, green blood splashed Tang Xiaotang.


    Then, the Zerg who had attacked her turned around one after another. Tang Xiaotang only heard countless gunshots, and the Zerg kept falling to the ground. A group of people in black suddenly came, led by the fifth bamboo in black.


    Her short black hair was flying slowly, her amber eyes were cold and heartless, and her huge and heavy arms were easily lifted up, and the Zerg fell one after another, even in the air.


    This group of people have weapons in their hands, and these weapons are not ordinary bullets. Tang Xiaotang saw that the bodies of the Zerg that were hit were corroded almost instantly, and even the Zerg that didn''t hit the key became stiff and unable to move.


    "Here comes the Savior!"


    "Great!"


    People cheered one after another, but Tang Xiaotang frowned. She didn''t feel that they wanted to help them, including the fifth bamboo. It seemed that they just wanted to do something, not to save people at all.


    "Xiaozhu..." she looked at the girl with short black hair. She was undoubtedly the most powerful one in the group. Her hit rate and flexibility were countless times better than those of her peers. After genetic improvement, her strength was not comparable to those of ordinary people.


    Although these Zerg are not as intelligent as human beings, they are also much smarter than those on the island before. When they find that these humans seem to have weapons to restrain them, they begin to withdraw quickly, and take away the same species that can''t move before they leave.


    "How powerful!"


    "Great! Finally someone came to save us


    People''s cheers came from his ears. Tang Xiaotang watched the people in black get rid of the remaining Zerg that couldn''t escape and walk slowly towards them. They didn''t pay attention to the cheering crowd and even stopped people from approaching them.


    The fifth bamboo walked out slowly through the crowd, and she was followed by a handsome man in black, but the man looked at her with deep fear and precaution. These fifth bamboo could not be seen, but Tang Xiaotang could see it clearly."Bamboo, why do you want to save these people?" Men are not happy at all. This is not the purpose of their trip. In his opinion, it is a waste of time.


    The fifth bamboo did not answer.


    She turned her head a little, then looked into the girl''s eyes. The dark eyes looked at her quietly, and the worry floated in the fundus of her eyes, which made her turn her head in an instant.


    "It''s none of your business, Locke." "Don''t forget, I''m the leader of this operation," she said in a cold voice


    "Whatever you want, I just remind you," the man shrugged, but there was a trace of anger and reluctance in his eyes. "Don''t forget our most important thing."


    "I know."


    She said coldly, then went straight through the crowd and stood facing the closed door.


    The man came to her side and stood beside her. He raised his gun and shot at the sky.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    The soldiers inside looked at them with vigilance. They didn''t know the origin of this group of people. When they saw each other shooting suddenly, they also raised their guns to the people outside and said harshly, "who are you?"


    "The man who killed you, of course!"


    The man sneered, raised the gun in his hand, as if to vent general, in the other side unprepared moment, directly fired.


    The fifth bamboo frowned, but did not stop her, she said coldly: "call the people inside out! Here, we have it


    -


    at the same time, somewhere.


    Under the leadership of a man in black, anzebo passes through the guards in black and stops in front of a door.


    When the door opened, the man in black stopped at the door and let him in alone.


    The door closed behind him. Anzebo looked pale. He looked at the man sitting in the chair in front of him and asked in a low voice, "what you said is true?"


    "It''s true, of course." The man sat in the chair, his whole face hidden in the dark: "as long as you give me what I want, I will give you what you want."


    Anzebo''s eyes flashed a trace of complexity and struggle: "let me think about it."


    "Of course, Mr. an has enough time to think about it." "As for your daughter, don''t worry. She is safe now and will come back to meet you soon," the man said in a low voice


    Tang Xiaotang knows that the fifth bamboo is not to save them. It seems that her purpose, or the purpose of the people behind her, is the city.


    The helpless building was quickly captured by the people in black. There was a fifth bamboo. The soldiers in it had no resistance. Finally, the politicians in it chose to surrender.


    As for the survivors, they thought they were here to save them, but they didn''t expect that they were just trying to occupy the government building and keep them away like the government forces.


    "It''s up to you." The fifth bamboo put away his gun and put his back behind him. He said to the man behind him,


    "what about you?" The man asked.


    "I''ll go back." The fifth bamboo face turns around expressionless, ready to leave.


    "Sister, please, let''s go in!"


    Just then, a girl passed through the man in black who stopped her, knelt at the foot of the fifth bamboo, held her leg and prayed: "help us! I don''t want to die! "


    The man''s eyes flashed a sense of erasure, and he was about to shoot at the girl, but he was suddenly stopped by the fifth bamboo.


    "Bamboo, what do you do?"


    The man gets angry. He stares at the fifth bamboo and says in a loud voice.


    "Let them in." The fifth bamboo looked at the girl and said in a cold voice.


    "Why? You have to know! We don''t bring much material capital! " The man said angrily.


    "If the Zerg get enough food, they will multiply immediately." The fifth bamboo said without expression: "if I leave, do you think you can resist the army of Zerg?"


    "You --!" There was a flash of embarrassment and anger on the man''s face, but before he finished, the fifth bamboo said:


    "and I''m the commander, Locke. Do you have a problem with me?"


    "I dare not. How can I have a problem with you?" Locke''s expression was stiff, but his anger was getting heavier and heavier. But he was finally subdued: "just listen to you, let them in."


    "But if the boss asks about it, what should he do?" The man then asked.


    "I''ll explain." Fifth Bamboo Road.


    The man is unwilling to order his subordinates not to intercept any more. At the same time, he opens the door to let the survivors in. Wu Zhu ignores him. She bypasses the girl who stops her and goes out quickly. But as soon as she goes out, she sees the girl standing on one side.


    "Xiaozhu, where are you going?" Tang Xiaotang looks at her quietly. She doesn''t mean to go in.


    "It''s none of your business."


    The fifth bamboo action did not stop, straight to stop in front of the helicopter, Tang Xiaotang closely behind her: "of course, I want to be with you!"


    The fifth bamboo ignored her and wanted to get on the helicopter directly, but at this moment, a sound came from her earphone and stopped her action.


    "Zhu, find an Shuyu and bring her back."


    "Yes."


    Hearing this voice, the fifth bamboo''s face remained unchanged, but a bright light flashed in her eyes. She answered, then turned her head and said to the girl standing on one side with a dim look.


    "Let''s go."


    Tang Xiaotang only heard that she seemed to be in contact with someone, but she didn''t hear what they said. Seeing that fifth bamboo suddenly changed her opinion, she was surprised that it was related to the person on the other side of the headset, but this was a good opportunity, and she would not let it go.


    "Good! Here I am


    With a fresh smile on her face, she followed.


    The fifth bamboo jump, light jump on the helicopter, but Tang Xiaotang is more trouble, this helicopter is much higher than her, and there is no ladder for her to use, so she does not know how to go up.Looking at the fifth bamboo sitting in the driver''s seat, Tang Xiaotang hesitated for a while, then gritted his teeth, grabbed the fuselage and prepared to climb up by force.


    But the smooth fuselage has no place for her to settle down. Tang Xiaotang climbs half of the way, but his feet slip and his success falls short.


    "You are still so useless!"


    The next second, her body was light, was directly lifted up, gently left behind the driver''s seat.


    "Xiaozhu, you are still so powerful."


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care about laughing, quietly looking at the girl sitting in the driver''s seat, her slender straight back sitting in front, skillfully control the helicopter, make it slowly leave the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    Nothing to say all the way.


    When the helicopter slowly flew over a large area of buildings, the fifth bamboo slowly slowed down and began to decline.


    Below is a cluster of buildings like an industrial park, with airports and residential areas. From the air, the various functional areas separated by roads appear orderly, and people pass by from time to time. Compared with the chaos of the outside world, it is just like another world.


    Seeing the helicopter falling from the sky, the people below immediately fell into a state of alert. The fifth bamboo picked up the walkie talkie and said in a cold voice, "it''s me."


    The people at the bottom no longer have any action. Tang Xiaotang sees them retreat slowly, and the fifth bamboo controls the helicopter and starts to descend.


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    with the propeller spinning, the helicopter slowly lands on the airport. As soon as the door is opened, Tang Xiaotang can see a group of people outside the runway, and she can see anzepo at the front.


    As soon as Tang Xiaotang got off the helicopter, anzebo strode forward and held her in his arms.


    "Xiaoyu, are you ok?" He holds very tightly, anxiety and worry intertwined tone, make Tang Xiaotang feel concerned about the feeling, it is so warm.


    "Dad."


    She put her hand around him and said softly, "I''m ok."


    Fifth bamboo face expressionless forward, Tang Xiaotang looked up, see her straight back.


    "Joe, I''m back."


    She went straight to one of the men who led the group and said in a low voice.


    Tang Xiaotang raised his head and looked at the group. He saw a handsome man with short black hair, blue eyes and deep facial features.


    There are several people on the side of the man, including men and women, who are not bad looking. One of the women with enchanting face looks at the man''s eyes full of lingering, while the sight of the fifth bamboo is full of deep hostility.


    "Bamboo, please." The man''s thin lips slightly raised, looking at the fifth bamboo''s eyes seem to be affectionate, but deep in the eye is deep fear and cold, this is a heartless person.


    "Nothing." Although the voice of the fifth bamboo is still not emotional, it is no longer cold. Tang Xiaotang can see clearly that although the fifth bamboo does not love this person as much as the information says, at least he likes him very much.


    "Dad, why are you here?" Tang Xiaotang took back his eyes and asked softly.


    Anzebo will be here, which is beyond her expectation. When did he get in touch with this force?


    "Thanks to Mr. Qiao, our scientific research institutions were surrounded by Zerg at that time. If Mr. Qiao hadn''t arrived in time and saved us, we would have been taken away by Zerg." Anzebo let her go and explained.


    "Well, Mr. an, take your daughter in first. She must be tired after a long journey. If your father and daughter have anything to say, we''d better talk about it in the evening."


    Just when Tang Xiaotang wants to continue questioning, she hears a man''s low voice in her ear. She raises her head and sees the man walking slowly. Her blue eyes are cold and deep. After looking at him for a moment, Tang Xiaotang quickly drops her head.


    This is a very ambitious man, his purpose is to control anzebo with her, in order to create more orcs.


    "Bamboo, take miss an to have a rest first." The man looked at Tang Xiaotang, a light of unknown meaning flashed through his eyes, and then said softly to the fifth bamboo.


    "Joe, can you change people?" Hearing this, the fifth bamboo frowned and said with some resistance, "I''d rather go to the front line to fight against the Zerg."


    Hearing her cold voice, Tang Xiaotang took back her eyes and slowly lowered her head.


    Catching the girl''s injury in the blink of an eye, the fifth bamboo''s mood became more and more agitated. She turned her head and let herself stop looking at each other.


    "Bamboo, you''ve worked very hard. You''re not needed for the front line."


    The man smiles and seems to care about her, but Tang Xiaotang clearly sees the fear of his eyes when he says this sentence: "you can go to rest with miss an."


    The fifth bamboo brow wrinkled deeper and deeper, but the man insisted, she compromised after all: "OK."


    "Mr. an and I have something to discuss. Miss an''s residence is ready. It''s No.15 in area A. take her now." Said the man.


    "Good."


    -


    after fifth bamboo, walking through the streets, fifth bamboo kept silent.


    Along the way, they met many armed people. When they saw the fifth bamboo, they laid down their arms and saluted respectfully. However, Tang Xiaotang could see that most of these people were afraid of the fifth bamboo.


    "Do they all know you can change?"


    walked as like as two peas in front of the fifth bamboo trees and suddenly heard the voice of a young girl behind her. After five years, her tone seemed to have changed little. Just like what she looked like, it looked exactly the same as before.


    Unlike her, so much has changed-------------------


    I''m sorry to have kept you waiting. There will be more compensation for you this weekend ~


    I''m sorry to have kept you waiting www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    Eyes closed, the fifth bamboo step stopped, did not answer the question, but cold voice said: "here."


    In front of it is a double deck building like a villa, with a large space and a small yard. This is the residence for anzebo and her. In today''s world, if they can have such a large residence, it seems that their utilization value is still great for this organization.


    "Xiaozhu..." Tang Xiaotang called softly.


    "If you have something to say to the man, I''ll go."


    Her voice is cold, finish saying, throw a thing to her, also no matter she can receive, then turn round to leave.


    Tang Xiaotang catches what she throws and stares at her back for a long time. Then he opens his hand, looks at the key in his hand and sighs.


    Tang Xiaotang has never seen the figure of the fifth bamboo since he left that day.


    This base is obviously well prepared, and its functions are quite perfect. Moreover, the external use of insect repellents is also very powerful. So far, no Zerg dares to approach here.


    But it''s only so far that Tang Xiaotang has seen on the map that many Zerg have gathered around the base, and there are still many Zerg coming. It seems that they want to attack here.


    All the networks have been completely out of use. The Zerg have easily captured the information system of the human world, so anzebo doesn''t know the news from other places. However, Tang Xiaotang can see from the map that the Zerg have completely invaded the human world, and the number of human beings has dropped sharply. But after all, they have psychological preparation in advance, and all countries have established bases for survivors The Zerg can''t attack for a while.


    But those bases are not peaceful here. Tang Xiaotang sees that they are often attacked by Zerg.


    After all, there is only one person with such a strong fighting capacity as the fifth bamboo.


    In this situation, what should we do... We must make people accept the existence of orcs and start genetic transformation as soon as possible. But now they are so exclusive to orcs, surely no one is willing to accept genetic transformation voluntarily. If they are forced to carry out genetic transformation without strong willpower, they can hardly succeed.


    After all, not everyone is the son of the world protected by rules. Human beings, whose number has been sharply reduced, can no longer afford such losses.


    And now it is not known whether the mysterious organization will appear or not, and what kind of role they play in the chaos of the world.


    There was a flash of worry in her eyes. She had to speed up the task.


    "you know what? It''s said that Lord Zhu asked the leader to accept the survivors into the base! "


    A strange voice came from my ear. Tang Xiaotang stopped and turned to the sound source.


    Three or four men in uniform were smoking and chatting in the corner. They were unarmed and relaxed. They looked like they had just finished eating.


    She dropped her eyes and thought about it. After a few steps to a wall not far away, she completely covered her body and listened to their conversation.


    "Well! What adults! But a monster that is neither human nor beast! I don''t know what the boss thinks. He should let such a person stay here! "


    A man with a scar on his face took a spit, took a hard puff and spat out.


    "Jon, do you remember the other day! But it was you who broke the rules first


    The speaker was a young man. He took a puff of his cigarette and threw half of it under his feet.


    "Just a little girl! Dare to take care of Laozi''s affairs! £Ô£Í£Ä£¡ This kind of monster shouldn''t stay here! "


    The man with scar on his face said viciously that he smoked the last cigarette and crushed out the butt.


    There was another man who didn''t speak, but frowned tightly, and seemed to be extremely dissatisfied with the fifth bamboo.


    "I don''t know why Miss Anne still interceded for her and asked the leader to let those people in!"


    The man is still talking, Tang Xiaotang has turned his head.


    Her eyes are slightly heavy. It seems that these people don''t have much faith in the fifth bamboo, not only because of the characteristics of the fifth bamboo orc, but also because of her gender and age.


    But don''t they know how there can be such peace here without the power of the fifth bamboo?


    After all, it was the fifth bamboo who protected them, but they didn''t have any admiration or gratitude for her in their words and deeds, only alienated, questioned and resented her.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Just at this time, another voice joined. Tang Xiaotang went along and saw the fifth bamboo leaning against the other wall.


    She is still expressionless, but Tang Xiaotang can feel her disappointment and injury. Although it is very shallow, it is very obvious.


    Her heart is also a little heavy, although the time is not long, but the fifth bamboo is obviously here as a second home, otherwise, she will not have this kind of mood.The more you care, the more likely you are to have resentment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    "Lord ya, Lord Yasi..."


    hearing this voice, the three men quickly looked back. When they saw the blonde man with a smile in front of them, several faces appeared fear at the same time.


    "What are you talking about? Let me and Zhu listen to it. " The man looked back and looked at the position of the fifth bamboo. The three men followed his line of sight. When they saw the fifth bamboo leaning on the wall, they could not speak.


    "Bamboo, bamboo, bamboo..."


    "ah, what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you talk? "


    The blonde man was smiling, but it made the three people more and more scared. They fell on their knees tremblingly, and their limbs were weak: "Lord Yasi! Sorry, we know it''s wrong! "


    "Wrong? What''s wrong? What are you talking about? " The man a pair of don''t understand of appearance, let that a few faces suddenly appear a trace of happy expression.


    Is it true that Lord Yass did not hear their conversation just now?


    "Mr. Yass, we didn''t say anything. In fact, we were just discussing and discussing..." a man tried to quibble, but was interrupted by a blonde man.


    "I know, I know, you must not be talking bad about bamboo, right?"


    He looked kind, but what he said made three people shiver.


    "I, we...


    " Yasi, let''s go. "


    Suddenly, the fifth bamboo cold voice sounded, she turned, eyes and the corner of Tang Xiaotang on, and then quickly moved away.


    She said nothing more and turned away.


    "Ah! Bamboo, bamboo! You - "


    the blonde man wants to hold her in surprise, but the fifth bamboo has slowly walked away from here, and he helplessly supports his forehead:" forget it, I''ll let you go this time. " And then also in a hurry to catch up.


    Tang Xiaotang saw the back and turned to leave, until the shadow disappeared, the three men on the ground trembled and got up.


    "Bah!"


    One of them took a spit and cursed: "MD! When will the monster leave? I can''t stand it any more! "


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are deep, these human beings...


    she was going to leave, but seeing a point on the map approaching again, Tang Xiaotang hesitated for a moment, still stopped at the same place and continued to wait and see.


    I saw a curly figure slowly close, her eyes slightly narrowed up, a little familiar enchanting face gradually came into view.


    "This is... What happened?"


    The other side spoke softly, and the soft voice came into the ears of several people. The three men immediately raised their heads and said in surprise, "Miss Anne? Why are you here? "


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you so embarrassed? " The woman looked at the three people, their bodies covered with mud, a messy look, faces still with traces of fear and resentment, looking very distorted.


    "No, we''re fine!" One man quickly waved his hand to stop the companion who still wanted to say something, while the other man was always standing aside, looking ugly and silent.


    "What can you tell me? I''m useless, but I can at least say a word to Joe for you." Women''s voice is always soft, not like the cold of the fifth bamboo. It is as gentle as the spring breeze. It sounds very pleasant.


    "Yes... It''s Mr. Zhu, she...


    " bamboo? "What''s wrong with her?"


    Tang Xiaotang saw clearly. When she mentioned the fifth bamboo, a faint light flashed across her eyes, cold and strange.


    This woman...


    She squints and looks at each other''s movements.


    "Nothing, nothing!" Another man quickly grabbed his companion: "I''m sorry, Miss Annie, Jon. He was scolded by Master Zhu a few days ago, so he has some emotions. You don''t have to care about him!"


    "Well, if you have anything, you can come to me. Maybe I can help you."


    When the woman finished, she turned around and left. The three men did not dare to stay for a long time when they saw the scene. After saying goodbye in a hurry, they left each other.


    After all their figures left, Tang Xiaotang slowly came out of the hiding place. She looked at the direction of several people''s disappearance, her eyes gradually deepened.


    It seems that the time she has been waiting for is coming.


    -


    in the wide conference room, every seat is filled with people, and the atmosphere is silent and stiff. People either look down at the table or glance at the man sitting in the first place with their spare light. No one dares to make a sound, or even breathe.


    The room was quiet, as if you could hear the needle falling on the ground. Just then, a cold voice suddenly sounded, breaking the silence.


    "Joe, I insist that you should open the base to those civilians."


    The girl''s slender body stood up. Her delicate but expressionless face looked straight at the black haired man sitting in the first place. Her voice was cold but clear."Bamboo, but as you know, we don''t have a lot of materials. Besides, those civilians can''t help at all. They are just adding burden to the base."


    On the left side of the first place, a man held his chin in his hand and said in a low voice. He looked at the first man who didn''t say a word and continued: "besides, saving people is not our goal. That will waste a lot of time, and maybe even let the spies from other bases mix in...


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    "Steven, if the Zerg get enough food, they will begin to breed rapidly. Once they are allowed to multiply, even I can''t defeat so many Zerg."


    Fifthly, Zhu''s voice was indifferent, and he explained a fact to the public in a voice without emotion.


    As soon as her voice fell, there was a moment of silence in the room, and then the next moment, people''s faces were different, and they looked at the first person sitting.


    The man sat quietly in the first place with his chin propped on the back of his hand. When he heard the girl''s words, his eyes suddenly flashed a trace of haze.


    "What do you think, Joe?"


    After a moment, the man on the man''s right hand turned his head and asked softly.


    The man pondered for a moment and looked at the fifth bamboo sitting there. He finally spoke.


    "Just let them in."


    Thinking of what the woman said to him yesterday, his eyes grew deeper and deeper.


    "Bamboo, I''ll leave it to you." Thinking for a moment, the man said.


    "Well, thank you, Joe."


    The fifth bamboo eyes a warm, she stood up, gently nodded: "then, I will go to deal with this matter."


    "Well."


    The door was closed. As soon as the girl left, everyone in the quiet meeting room looked up and looked at the man sitting in the first place. One of the men questioned and asked, "boss, why do you agree to this?"


    "I have my own plan for this. You don''t have to worry about it." There is a haze in the man''s blue eyes, which is more and more deep in the dark place.


    "So, really let those useless wastes into the base?"


    "Well, you must not hurt anyone, and you must provide them with sufficient supplies." Said the man.


    Although I don''t know what his plan is, no one dares to question his decision.


    "That''s it. Let''s call it a day. Lena will stay. I have something to tell you." He pointed to the table and said, "and go and get anzepo for me."


    "All right."


    The crowd dispersed. In the spacious room, except for the man sitting in the first place, there was only a handsome man with black hair.


    "Boss, what can I do for you?"


    "Come here."


    The man put his ear to his mouth according to his words. After a moment, he nodded.


    "OK, I see."


    He replied.


    The next day, Tang Xiaotang found many strange faces in the base.


    These people are nearby civilians who have come to seek refuge, as well as soldiers and survivors who have escaped from other bases. With these people, the originally empty base immediately became crowded, and many soldiers were forced to move out of their homes to make room for the new civilians.


    Moreover, because of the shortage of materials, the expenses of the soldiers were reduced. On the contrary, the ordinary people ate better than them.


    Tang Xiaotang heard that the original soldiers of the base complained in private, accusing the fifth bamboo of causing this situation, and she did not allow them to hurt these useless ordinary people, otherwise they would be punished.


    Moreover, she has never seen the fifth bamboo again. It seems that she is very busy because of this. She seldom appears in the base when she looks at the map.


    Anzebo is also very busy. Tang Xiaotang knows that he is carrying out the human body reconstruction experiment in the base, but at present, the experimental results are as she expected, and none of them succeed, even if she secretly modifies the experimental data.


    Sure enough, the gene of the fifth bamboo is still needed...


    and during this period, Tang Xiaotang learned from the map that several bases had been captured by the Zerg, and the number of human beings was decreasing, but the Zerg were breeding more quickly. Moreover...


    she looked up at the red spot not far away on the map, and a trace of worry flashed through her eyes .


    It turns out that such advanced species have evolved. In order to win this battle, human beings can only and must evolve.


    So, that human trick, she can''t stop...


    staring at several points together on the map for a long time, Tang Xiaotang''s finger on the computer in front of him, a clear voice came out.


    "... then do it. This time, let her go!"


    "As long as she leaves the base, then she can be removed quickly, this threat!"


    Men familiar with the cold voice, with a sense of killing and disgust.


    "What you promised me will be done?" The same familiar voice came, Tang Xiaotang''s heart sank.


    "Of course, as long as you cooperate with me, you can get what you want!"


    In the dark night, there is a conspiracy, like the poisonous bacteria in the damp place, and it begins to quietly stretch out its head.


    -


    "what are you going to do?"


    After dinner, Tang Xiaotang is looking for the figure of the fifth bamboo. She knows that she has returned to the base. Although she can''t stop the human plot, in order not to let the plan get out of her control, she must ensure her safety.Suddenly, a frightened female voice came from the corner of the wall. She stepped and looked back. Three soldiers surrounded a woman with black hair.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    "I don''t do anything. I just want to play with you because you are so beautiful." Slightly familiar with the man''s smiling voice sounded, Tang Xiaotang''s mind immediately emerged a face.


    This kind of scene...


    her eyes narrowed and she was about to walk up when she heard a cold voice in front of her: "what are you doing?"


    Tang Xiaotang turned to see a figure standing against the light, slender and thin, but straight and upright, like a green bamboo standing between heaven and earth.


    "Zhu, Mr. Zhu..."


    the fifth Zhu steps forward and slowly approaches. Her face is as usual, but Tang Xiaotang sees that her eyes are a little tired.


    "Help me! Beg you! Help me


    As if to see the Savior, the black haired woman rushed to the back of the fifth bamboo and firmly grasped her clothes: "help me!"


    "Jon, go down and get the punishment yourself!"


    The cold and heartless voice came out, and the man who hung his head immediately sent out a strong sense of resentment.


    Hum! Fifth bamboo! You wait and see! I must make you regret it!


    "Yes After biting his teeth and saying this, he hung his head down to prevent the other party from seeing his resentment.


    "Go away!"


    The man walked away with his companion, and the woman behind the fifth bamboo also stood up. She secretly took a look at the expressionless fifth bamboo. Maybe she was shocked by the cold breath on her body. She lowered her head, said "thank you" in a hurry, and ran away quickly.


    The fifth bamboo looks at her back and turns to see Tang Xiaotang standing on the other side.


    She quickly turned her head and stopped watching her turn away.


    Behind her came a clear sound of footsteps, she did not stop, straight ahead, the voice always followed behind her.


    "Don''t follow me!"


    She frowned, stopped suddenly, turned her head and said.


    "Xiaozhu, it''s still Xiaozhu."


    The girl didn''t care about the indifference of her tone. The smile on her face made the fifth bamboo feel strange and irritable. Her tone was even colder: "stay away from me."


    As soon as the voice fell, she quickened her pace, and the person who was not slow soon disappeared.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at her back and raised her lips.


    It seems that the bottom of fifth bamboo''s heart has not completely lost his kindness, which is a good thing.


    At the same time.


    In a certain room, a man looked at the scene displayed in the monitoring screen, lowered his head and began to laugh.


    "It''s time to start."


    In recent days, fifth bamboo has never left the base, but Tang Xiaotang seldom sees her.


    She knew that fifth bamboo was avoiding her, but she had to follow her.


    "Ann, have you seen Norma?"


    Tang Xiaotang, who is sitting in the dining hall, is looking at the fifth bamboo not far away. Suddenly, she is patted. She turns her head, and the face of an eager middle-aged woman comes into view.


    "Aunt Nino, I didn''t see her." Tang Xiaotang and these people are very familiar because they live in the nearby area. Norma, who is the daughter of Nino, is a lively girl. Although Tang Xiaotang and her relationship is not very close, they are familiar with each other because of their close age.


    "My God, you didn''t even see it. Where did the child go? I haven''t seen her for days! " Aunt Nino looked worried and muttered to herself, "where is she now in such a mess?"


    Tang Xiaotang frowned and disappeared for several days? It''s troublesome...


    "don''t worry. If I see her, I''ll let you know." As she spoke, she opened the map, but as soon as it opened, she was stunned.


    Familiar alley, a gray point is slowly disappearing, and her side, there is a familiar sign.


    That''s -!


    Tang Xiaotang instantly stood up and ran out quickly without much explanation. Her eyes were full of anxiety unconsciously.


    "Ann? Ann! Are you okay? Ann -- "


    leaving her voice behind, she rushed directly to the other side.


    How could that be? According to her prediction, it''s not time for them to start...


    there are not many people gathered in that place, so it should be too late to go now!


    But all of a sudden, she felt dizzy and there was a lot of darkness in front of her eyes.


    Only for a moment, soon, the darkness dissipated again, Tang Xiaotang shook his head, got rid of the dizziness in his mind, and continued to drive to the direction of the fifth bamboo.


    Through a path, when she arrived at the garbage dump of the base, she could smell a strong, almost suffocating putrid smell before she saw anyone.


    Covering his nose, Tang Xiaotang turns around the wall and sees the fifth bamboo standing in front of a pile of garbage.


    On the ground in front of her, there were several bloody bodies, one of which was closest to the fifth bamboo. Her eyes were still wide open, her limbs were twisted, and her body was full of wounds. It looked like she had been bitten by wild animals. The bloody face was Norma who had been missing for several days.Hearing the sound, the fifth bamboo quickly turned around, Tang Xiaotang saw that her clothes had been covered with blood, her hands and face also had a lot of blood.


    "Little bamboo! Come on, hide


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the map. Someone has already come here. She rushes forward and grabs the fifth bamboo''s hand to pull her away.


    "Well - well!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    The fifth bamboo roared, and a force suddenly came out from her fingers. She threw Tang Xiaotang away and covered her face with her hands. Her face was twisted, and her body was changing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Hair becomes longer and frosty, facial features become ferocious, pupils lengthen, eyes become like beasts, sharp canine teeth grow out, fingers become thick and short, nails quickly elongate and sharp, and the whole body grows silver white hair.


    But in just a few seconds, she changed from a human maiden to a giant white leopard like beast.


    "Roar!"


    The fifth bamboo roared, and his golden eyes were dyed red. It seemed that he was in a state of frenzy.


    It''s broken! I can''t hide it now.


    "Ah! What''s going on? "


    "Yes, it''s a leopard!"


    "Come on


    At the time of the transformation of the fifth bamboo, someone had heard the sound and rushed over. People who witnessed the horror scene of the transformation of the fifth bamboo were shocked. They had no idea that the girl who looked cold could become a terrible beast!


    "Monster... Monster!"


    Someone saw the body on the ground, and then heard the sound. Aunt Nino saw the bloody body on the ground and screamed.


    "Ah! Norma! Norma, how could you do this! How could that be


    She rushed over, hugged the corpse and cried out: "Wuwuwuwu - my daughter! Daughter


    "Roar


    The fifth bamboo roared, her eyes turned red, her forelimbs raised high, as if to attack the woman sitting on the ground.


    "Ah, ah, ah! Come on! It killed Norma! That''s it The crowd fled in all directions, screaming. The soldiers in the base had found the mess and arrived quickly.


    The fifth bamboo opened his mouth, sharp teeth exposed, turned his head, fierce eyes straight staring at the woman holding the body on the ground, is going to bite her.


    "Little bamboo! No


    See such a scene, Tang Xiaotang quickly stop up, she can feel the fifth bamboo body is not all kill, her reason is still.


    Never let her attack Nino! Otherwise, even if those people were not killed by her, she would have killed them in the end!


    Sure enough, as soon as her voice fell, a trace of hesitation and struggle flashed through her muddy red eyes full of violence, and her movement slowed down.


    "Let''s go!" Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tang Xiaotang quickly turned back and said to the person who was still sitting on the ground.


    "I will avenge my daughter!" But the woman who had been blinded by hatred didn''t worry about the dangerous situation at all. She stood up and rushed directly to the fifth bamboo.


    "Roar!"


    The fifth bamboo was infuriated again, and her eyesight disappeared for a moment. Just like a real beast, she opened her mouth and jumped on it.


    Oh, no!


    But at this moment, the armed soldiers who rushed to the scene also arrived. The leader was a familiar face of Tang Xiaotang. Their timing was so opportune that she thought it was impossible not to prepare in advance.


    "Come on! Come on


    The muzzle of a gun aimed at the huge body of the fifth bamboo, which made her mood more violent. A trace of killing intention flashed in the beast pupil. With a wave of her claw, she aimed at the woman who came.


    "Well


    Tang Xiaotang groaned bitterly when she stabbed her claws into her body. She covered her shoulder with her fingers, and the bright red blood gushed out. Her eyes were black, and she felt dizzy.


    "Bang bang -"


    the gunshot rang out, and the fifth bamboo wanted to dodge the bullet that shot at her, but the distance was too close for her to dodge before she was hit.


    "Roar


    The fifth bamboo body shakes a few times, Tang Xiaotang sees the needle tube inserted on her body, it turns out that those people are using the anesthesia gun!


    The liquid in the needle tube slowly flows into the fifth bamboo''s body. She gives a painful roar. Then, her body begins to shrink, her skin is faded, and her body gradually returns to human form.


    The claw is pulled out from Tang Xiaotang''s body. Her body shakes twice. Her soul feels the repulsion from this body. The darkness in front of her becomes deeper and deeper. Her limbs are weak. Her whole body is about to fall to the ground.


    "Pa!"


    Can not control the body fell, but fell on an unexpected soft.


    "Xiaozhu..."


    at the critical moment, she caught her with her body, but at the next moment, the fifth bamboo, who was injected with the medicine, fell down together, and both of them fell to the ground.


    And Tang Xiaotang couldn''t control the pain in her brain any more. She was in a dark and coma.


    -


    consciousness returns again, Tang Xiaotang opens his eyes, and a familiar figure appears in his hazy vision. Tang Xiaotang blinks a few times before he can see the person''s face clearly.


    "Dad..."She spoke as like as two peas and a voice that was unable to recognize. Tang Xiaotang felt heavy and sore. The feeling of powerlessness was just the same as that of the body when she occupied the body. Even worse than then.


    He sat up and almost looked at Tang Xiaotang on the bed with ecstasy: "Xiaoyu! You wake up at last


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    Tang Xiaotang saw his thick black green at the moment. She didn''t know how long she was in a coma, and she didn''t care why she was like this, because there was a more important thing now.


    "Dad, how is Xiaoyu?"


    Tang Xiaotang asked hoarsely and eagerly, but saw the indifference of anzebo''s eyes. Maybe he couldn''t forgive the fact that the fifth bamboo hurt her.


    "Ask her what she does?" He picked her up carefully and brought a glass of water to her mouth.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, Tang Xiaotang opened the map and saw that the fifth bamboo spot was still there, but there were many spots around.


    Fortunately, there is still time!


    As soon as she lifted the quilt, she jumped out of bed. As a result, because she was too eager, her legs softened and she almost knelt on the ground.


    "Xiaoyu! What are you going to do? "


    Seeing her stumbling up, she ran outside. Anzebo stopped her in a hurry: "your health is not good yet! Don''t move


    Tang Xiaotang resisted the pain and stood up directly. He didn''t even have time to put on his shoes, so he quickly ran out of the room.


    "Xiaoyu! Little feather


    Behind her came anzebo''s urgent call, and Tang Xiaotang turned a deaf ear to it. She ran all the way up. As soon as she got to the door, she saw the crowd gathered in a circle. The familiar sign was in the middle of the crowd.


    "Let''s go! Please step aside


    She pushed her way through the crowd, leaving anzebo behind and trying to squeeze in.


    "Xiaoyu! Xiaoyu....


    "it''s good to finally get rid of this monster!"


    "Yes, yes! She killed so many people! We''re not too dangerous if we don''t get out! "


    "God, I didn''t expect that those people were really killed by Master Zhu! She can eat people


    ...


    "Wuwuwuwu... My daughter, daughter --"


    "Dad, Dad, you''ve died miserably!"


    Ears ring a variety of sounds, Tang Xiaotang hard in the crowd, finally, she pushed to the front.


    "Xiaozhu..."


    in the middle of the open space separated by soldiers, the fifth bamboo was pointed at by a group of soldiers with guns and stood in front of the gate of the base.


    She didn''t struggle. The soldiers looked at her with a little fear and watched her every move.


    "You bamboo! You''ve been expelled from the base! Get out of here! Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude! "


    The leader is Jon, whom Tang Xiaotang has met several times. He looks at the fifth bamboo with fierce eyes and hides a touch of joy in his fierce tone.


    The fifth bamboo just looked at them coldly. There was a little expectation in her eyes, but her voice was still cold: "I want to see Joe!"


    "Bamboo, you''d better go. Joe said he didn''t want to see you."


    At this time, a soft voice came. The soldiers surrounded by the fifth bamboo slowly got out of the way, and the woman in a white dress slowly came out. She stood in front of the fifth bamboo, and the soldiers on her side automatically stood around her, showing a protective posture.


    "It''s you."


    The fifth bamboo seems to suddenly understand something, her eyes flashed a cold killing: "it''s you!"


    "Bamboo, you let us down this time." The woman stood quietly, her eyes filled with disappointment and puzzled, seems really disappointed for her: "bamboo, why do you want to do this?"


    The fifth bamboo didn''t speak. She just looked at the woman with her eyes full of abnormal murders. The chill around her even felt the soldiers and the crowd around her. All of them unconsciously stepped back a little.


    The woman also stepped back two steps with some fear. She shrunk all over and quickly showed disappointment: "I thought you let the survivors in to protect them, but you..."


    after that, the frightened crowd was filled with anger and fear again. For a moment, they scolded, cursed and satirized


    "I didn''t expect that she wanted to eat us! How terrible


    "Why do such monsters exist in this world?"


    "Monster! Go to hell


    All kinds of vicious words rang out from the crowd and pointed directly at the fifth bamboo. Suddenly, something broke through the air and hit the fifth bamboo.


    She didn''t hide and let the stone hit her head. Head because of strength slightly Yang, blood suddenly gushed out, although the wound healed quickly, but the delicate face was covered with bright red blood, the cold eyes covered the deep sadness.


    All kinds of things continue to attack the fifth bamboo, she still did not escape, motionless body like a statue, let a wound appear on the body, and rapid healing.


    "Be careful, Miss Anne!"


    The woman was led by the flattering Jon and protected by several soldiers. The rest of the soldiers still pointed their guns at the fifth bamboo and looked at her with vigilance and fear, as if afraid that she would become a beast again.But no.


    From the beginning to the end, the fifth bamboo stood there indifferently, motionless, neither deformed nor making any sound.


    "Go away! Monster


    "Get out of here!"


    "Go to hell!"


    The sound of abuse continued to ring out. The fifth bamboo lowered her head slightly. Her hair was scattered and covered her eyes.


    "Little bamboo!"


    At this time, a voice suddenly rang out, although the slight voice soon drowned in a higher voice of abuse, the fifth bamboo''s ear still caught the familiar tone.


    She suddenly raised her head and looked straight at the place where the sound was made. Unexpected panic and surprise flashed in her eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    Why? Why are you here? You shouldn''t have...


    a familiar figure squeezed out of the crowd. Her speed was so fast that she didn''t even have time to react to the fifth bamboo. Even the soldiers didn''t have time to stop her and let her stand in front of the fifth bamboo.


    "Stop it


    Tang Xiaotang opened his arms and stood in front of the fifth bamboo. He scanned the angry crowd and yelled, "stop!"


    The constant throwing of debris has been unable to stop, just when a stone is about to hit Tang Xiaotang''s head, the fifth bamboo suddenly flashed in front of her and blocked Tang Xiaotang behind her. She grabbed the flying stone and squeezed it hard.


    The hard stone slowly turned into powder and slipped from her fingers. The fifth bamboo slowly released her hand and let the powder in her palm fall completely.


    "I''ll go."


    She scanned the crowd calmly and said.


    Because of her hand, all the people were silent. Everyone was shocked and looked at her. Although they didn''t know why she didn''t escape, now they knew that it would not be easier if she wanted to kill them, so no one would dare to do it any more.


    "No! Little bamboo Tang Xiaotang suddenly turned around and looked at her in surprise.


    No way! If she leaves the base, she will be chased by the people sent by the base immediately, and at the same time, she will be besieged by the Zerg. She must not leave the base.


    The fifth bamboo didn''t answer her, she just turned around indifferently. The soldiers who were shocked by her crushed stones didn''t dare to stop her any more. They could only watch her turn around and prepare to leave.


    The fifth bamboo started, but her clothes were suddenly pulled. She looked back and saw a girl with a frown looking at her seriously. She shook her head: "don''t go, little bamboo!"


    "Let go." The fifth bamboo turns head to light voice way, her tone has no ice cold, also have no hate, just very calm looking at her to say.


    "No!" Let her run out alone, it''s like giving a head to the Zerg!


    The fifth bamboo gently flicks her hand away. She turns around and walks towards the door firmly.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t think about it for long. She can''t go out alone!


    "I''ll leave with you."


    "An Shuyu! Come back


    Before she finished speaking, a familiar voice suddenly came out of the crowd. Tang Xiaotang looked back and saw anzebo leaving the crowd and rushing over.


    His face with never had anger, tone is never appeared in front of her severe, for the first time directly called out her name: "an Shuyu! Come back to me


    "Daddy


    Tang Xiaotang looked at anzebo. He repressed his anger and looked straight at her: "you come back, Dad promise, let her stay together!"


    As if suddenly understood something, Tang Xiaotang looked at anzebo, the eyes of several soldiers around him were respectful, even the woman showed respect.


    She did not understand why he chose to cooperate with those people and hurt fifth bamboo again and again, even though she was an Shuyu''s only important friend.


    But now she understands.


    "I''m sorry, Dad."


    Tang Xiaotang shook her head. She stepped back and resolutely stood beside the fifth bamboo: "I want to be with Xiaozhu."


    In this case, it''s better to leave with her. If they stay in the base, they will find a way to separate them. Without her, the fifth bamboo will never be able to resist. The best proof is that she lost control for no reason before. With anzebo, they must have found the weakness of the orcs.


    But the fifth bamboo didn''t want to listen any more. She suddenly roared, and her body had become a huge white beast. The soldiers couldn''t stop her and didn''t dare to stop her, so they had to make way for her.


    With a leap in her figure, Tang Xiaotang ran out in the twinkling of an eye.


    She didn''t look back and ignored the chaotic soldiers behind her. They rushed to catch up with anzebo, but they were slow because they could not hurt her and were afraid of the strength of the fifth bamboo beast.


    Tang Xiaotang raised the speed to the fastest, followed closely behind the fifth bamboo and ran out of the base.


    But not long after she left the base, she lost fifth bamboo.


    After all, it''s a beast like state. I don''t know how fast it''s faster than her. As Tang Xiaotang evades the pursuit behind her, her body begins to be weak again and again. Naturally, she can''t keep up with the fifth bamboo.


    However, because of the map, she didn''t worry too much, and...


    looking at the familiar sign that followed her all the time, she dropped her eyes, suddenly tripped at her feet, and fell straight forward.


    Sure enough, the next moment, her body did not fall on the ground, but was a pair of powerful hands in time to hold, she stood firm, immediately hugged the arms.


    "Xiaozhu, I know you didn''t leave me!"


    Looking at the girl''s happy face, the fifth bamboo didn''t know what she was feeling, but she wanted to push her hand away and stopped.Looking down, she caught a glimpse of the bare feet covered with dust and blood, and silently turned her eyes: "let go."


    "Promise me not to leave me alone!" Tang Xiaotang looks at her, and she is glad to catch up with her, because fifth bamboo has no resentment against her, which makes her feel that she has not suffered in vain.


    "Well."


    The fifth bamboo was silent for a while. Tang Xiaotang released her hands, but her eyes were still staring at her.


    Fifth bamboo took off her shoes and threw them in front of her: "put them on."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    Tang Xiaotang lowered her head and remembered that she had come out in such a hurry that she forgot to put on her shoes, but her eyes sank slightly and she didn''t feel any pain at all for such a serious wound.


    So is there something wrong with your body? No wonder anzebo Club...


    "what about Xiaozhu?" Tang Xiaotang looked at the fifth bamboo: "what do you do?"


    "Leave me alone." The fifth bamboo''s body shape changed again, and her majestic body appeared. Her four claws stepped on the ground, and she was not affected.


    "Roar." The beast gave her a little cry, then turned and walked in front of her. Tang Xiaotang understood that she was telling him to follow, so he quickly dealt with the wound, and then put on the shoes on the ground and followed.


    Fifth bamboo''s shoes look very big when she wears them. When she walks, she falls off. But maybe it''s because fifth bamboo worries about her foot injury and walks very slowly, so Tang Xiaotang can keep up.


    One person and one beast walked slowly, one after another. Although the speed of the fifth bamboo was not fast, because she was a beast with keen perception, they did not encounter any danger along the way. They did not meet a large number of Zerg, nor did they meet the people sent by the base to chase her. The Zerg that they met occasionally were all killed by the fifth bamboo without accident, that is So that she has no combat effectiveness at all.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map, they are more and more far away from the base, and even the pursuers sent by the base are far behind.


    Straight ahead, the fifth bamboo seems to have no purpose at all. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know where they are going.


    Along the way, the city has completely lost its original appearance, full of traces of being destroyed by Zerg.


    The ground was covered with scorched black craters, roads were destroyed, buildings collapsed, and there were no living creatures, including plants, in the whole city.


    On the withered tree with only stumps left, there are huge white cocoons hanging one after another. The huge white body of the fifth bamboo goes up. She props up her forelimb, grabs on the cocoon with one claw, tearing a huge crack in the white silk thread.


    Thick green liquid flows out of the crack and falls to the ground with the unformed white soft insect. She catches the insect and throws it aside. Then she pulls the white cocoon off the tree.


    "Roar." She looked back at Tang Xiaotang, pointed to the cocoon on the ground with her forepaw, and made a friction action.


    Tang Xiaotang went up and looked at her: "Xiaozhu, do you want me to light it?"


    Fifth, Zhu nodded.


    "But I don''t have fire on me..." before Tang Xiaotang finished, the fifth bamboo turned and jumped away. After a while, when she came back again, she was carrying a dirty bag on her paw.


    Through the dried black blood on the bag, you can still see the camouflage color. The fifth bamboo throws the bag in front of her, and then rubs its paws on the ground in disgust.


    "This is..."


    Tang Xiaotang opened the bag and found that it contained many simple but practical equipment, weapons, various tools for survival in the wild, and most importantly, there was a large piece of chocolate and two bottles of mineral water.


    "Great!" With this, they don''t have to venture into places where people gather to find food.


    Tang Xiaotang took out a lighter and lit the cocoon on the ground, which had been drained of green mucus. The silk cocoon is extremely easy to ignite. It burns up as soon as it meets the flame, and burns a large area in a flash.


    The fifth bamboo dragged the insect corpse that she had thrown aside, then pulled off all the cocoons hanging on other trees, killed the larvae in them, and then dragged all the white silk cocoons, spread them on the ground and let the mucus flow away.


    Tang Xiaotang skillfully uses a dagger to cut large pieces of meat from the body of the larvae, string them on the cleaned branches, and bake them on the fire.


    There''s no way to do this: the Zerg will devour all the food that humans can eat in the city. They can''t find anything to eat except their own living larvae. It''s obvious that they will attract more attention when they go to the area where humans gather to grab food, and the fifth bamboo is not willing to choose that, so they can only choose to eat these Worms to feed.


    Fortunately, although the Zerg and humans come from different galaxies, their bodies are also made up of certain proteins. They are not only nontoxic, but also nutritious, and they are good food to eat.


    In addition to some unacceptable nausea in my heart, these insects in white cocoons are a very good choice to satisfy hunger, and nausea? After eating for a long time, I get used to it.


    For example, the fifth bamboo now.


    But Tang Xiaotang''s stomach is always unable to accept this kind of food. No matter how she can accept it psychologically, her body also instinctively repels it. After taking two mouthfuls to eliminate her hunger, she can no longer swallow it.


    After solving the problem of food, fifth bamboo and Tang Xiaotang sit opposite each other by the fire, watching the sky fall into the dark a little bit. They are silent to each other.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    The light of the fire flickered, reflecting the delicate side face of fifth bamboo. She was wearing red plastic sandals found in the ruins of a shoe store (no way, only this kind of man-made thing the Zerg don''t eat), throwing the white cocoon beside her into the fire.


    The cocoon of unknown material burns when it meets fire, and it can burn for a long time. Besides the smell, it is a very good energy material.


    Tang Xiaotang can feel that the fifth bamboo is very calm now. No, she has been very calm since she left the base.


    Maybe her efforts were not in vain, or maybe this time, her life was not saved by Joe, so the fifth bamboo did not like before, because the grace of saving life and the other party was the first person who was friendly to her, and deeply fell in love with the other party. At most, she liked him.


    Moreover, because the fifth bamboo is too powerful, Joe is also very suspicious of her. Although she reuses the strength of the fifth bamboo, her fear never decreases, and the keenness of the fifth bamboo beast has long been aware of this evil, so she only likes Joe, or even lower.


    "Why are you following me?"


    Just as Tang Xiaotang lowered her head and thought about it, she suddenly heard a low, gentle voice coming from the opposite side. It was the fifth bamboo.


    "It''s safer to stay in that place, isn''t it?"


    What she said is right. For a crispy chicken like her who has no combat power, no matter how many people stay in that base, they dare not provoke her. Although they can''t say what they want, at least they are absolutely safe. They don''t have to worry about being eaten by the ubiquitous Zerg.


    "Because Xiaozhu is not there." Tang Xiaotang could hear the incomprehension, questioning and a trace of worry in the fifth bamboo dialect. She laughed and answered softly.


    "Then why go against that man''s will? If you just obey him, you can become normal and continue to live. "


    The fifth bamboo looked at the fire and continued.


    "I will never hurt Xiaozhu." The girl shook her head: "and..." she was extremely sad and lowered her head: "Dad, it''s wrong for him to do that."


    "Why don''t you hurt me?"


    As soon as the fire was dark, their faces darkened. The fifth bamboo didn''t see the girl''s expression, but heard her light voice as if sighing.


    "Because you are my friend..."


    the fire lights up again. Hearing this answer, she sees the girl''s eyes shining like black gems in the fire light. Her eyes are melancholy and sad. She just looks at her quietly. The memories of the two people, which she thought had been forgotten, come back to her mind again The sea.


    Friends... Do you?


    If only there was no one, they would not have been friends...


    "go to sleep."


    The fifth bamboo turns away from her. Instead of looking at her, she picks up the withered branches and pushes away the cocoons so that they can burn more stably. She turned around, her back to the fire, her body turned into a huge beast, watching the movement around.


    "Xiaozhu... I''m sorry..."


    the girl''s very light voice came from behind, and soon drowned in the "crackling" sound of the cocoon burning.


    The fifth bamboo beast''s ear moved slightly, but she still didn''t turn around.


    Tang Xiaotang quietly looked at her back, but her indifferent back was no longer as usual. After a while, she slowly closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    The conversation that night might be useful. Tang Xiaotang clearly found that since that night, her relationship with her has eased up again.


    Occasionally, the fifth bamboo will stop to let her rest. She even took her fragile body into consideration, collected a lot of cocoons and made a simple blanket for her to keep warm at night.


    They are now completely out of the range of the base and into another country, so they don''t have to worry too much about the pursuit from the base.


    It''s just that this country has been completely conquered by the Zerg. There are no creatures in it. The land is full of large and small cocoons that separate into the ground like plant roots. It looks extremely disgusting.


    On the broken street lamp that was destroyed, there were huge pupae with a height of one person. Some of them were empty, and some of them were about to metamorphosis. Seeing these cocoons and pupae, the fifth bamboo and Tang Xiaotang set them on fire.


    It may be due to the lack of food, so there are not many adult Zerg here. Occasionally, some scattered Zerg are killed instantly by the powerful fighting force of the fifth bamboo without any threat.


    Tang Xiaotang has been monitoring the movement of Zerg through the map. She found that she didn''t know whether it was because of environmental factors or because the number of Zerg had entered the late growth stage. They seemed to have entered a state similar to dormancy. Only a few and a half of the Zerg could still move. Most of the Zerg gathered around the mother and remained motionless.What''s going on?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    "Help! Help


    "Here they come! Come on! Shoot


    "Ah, ah --"


    Tang Xiaotang is thinking about the special situation of the Zerg behind the fifth bamboo, but there is a burst of gunfire not far ahead, accompanied by several screams.


    The fifth bamboo stops, two people look at each other, then immediately to the sound of the place forward.


    Around a half collapsed residential building, the scene in front of them is displayed in front of them.


    Only a dozen tall Mantis like Zerg surrounded by four men and a woman, covered with blood, embarrassed.


    All of them were young. The four men were about twenty-five or six, while the women who were closely surrounded by them in a protective shape were younger and looked like twenty-three or four.


    The four men were all covered with wounds and panting. The woman in the middle didn''t seem to be hurt. Most of the blood on her clothes was stained with other people''s blood. She looked at the Zerg in horror and despair, and kept screaming in her mouth.


    See Tang Xiaotang two people, five people''s eyes are instantly lit up, the woman''s face of despair is also a change, to them two people called: "help! Come and help us! Come on


    The fifth bamboo frowned slightly, but still did not say anything. As soon as her figure changed, she quickly turned into a huge beast and rushed to fight with several Zerg.


    The five people who saw this scene were shocked, especially the woman, whose legs were soft and her mouth screamed unconsciously. The man beside her quickly held her.


    With the addition of the fifth bamboo, the group immediately relaxed - the insects all went to attack the fifth bamboo, and there was not even one left around them.


    The combat effectiveness of the fifth bamboo is amazing, but these Zerg are obviously more powerful. In addition to their hard shells, they are also equipped with armor that seems to be some kind of metal, and the armor also has weapons.


    Of course, Tang Xiaotang hasn''t seen the Zerg for some time, so she doesn''t see any unexpected or even habitual actions when she sees the fifth bamboo. She understands that the fifth bamboo has seen and fought with the higher level Zerg for a long time.


    She is agile, constantly avoiding the attack of the Zerg weapons, and then, while they are defenseless, the sharp teeth directly bite off their heads.


    The body of the head lost Zerg is still attacking without direction. Several of the same species are attacked by it. Their armor is immediately broken and green blood splashes out. The fifth bamboo takes the opportunity to seize their flaws and kill them all.


    Seeing her action, five people''s eyes flashed different looks. The four men were all amazed and relaxed, while the woman...


    looking at her, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were dim. She seemed to look at the fifth bamboo with a trace of resentment in her eyes, but she didn''t know how to stop. Fortunately, except for her, other people''s attention is on the fifth bamboo and the Zerg, but no one found her abnormal.


    She secretly watched each other''s actions, not to let her have any harm to the fifth bamboo behavior.


    However, it seems that the woman does not intend to trip over the fifth bamboo secretly. Although her eyes are not good, she behaves like an ordinary human being in fear, and her whole body even trembles slightly.


    Finally, the last Zerg also fell to the ground and died. The white hair of the fifth bamboo was covered with the green blood of the Zerg. She threw off the blood and changed back soon.


    "Let''s go."


    Ignoring the five people who were still standing in the same place, the fifth bamboo said to Tang Xiaotang, and then turned to leave.


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at her back and several people who were still there. She knew what fifth bamboo was thinking, but she didn''t stop her action.


    After all, although these people have no aversion to the fifth bamboo, but there is that "variable", she still let them stay away from them.


    Knowing that these people might repel themselves, fifth bamboo didn''t pay any attention to them. But what she didn''t expect was that just as she and Tang Xiaotang turned around to leave, a voice came from behind.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Tang Xiaotang looked back and found that it was one of the four men, and it seemed that he was also the leader of the group: "what''s the matter?"


    The man had a gun in his hand, his face was covered with red and green blood, and his body was full of wounds. Although his hands were shaking because of pain, he never put down the gun.


    His expression was not clear because of the dirt on his face, but his dark brown eyes were firm and serious. He looked at the fifth bamboo and Tang Xiaotang, especially at the back of the fifth bamboo: "can we follow you?"


    "Boss!"


    "Big brother!"


    As soon as he said this, the two men beside him cried out in a hurry, but the man gestured them not to speak. He carried the gun back behind him and took a step forward: "this... Miss, may I ask you?"


    Maybe he didn''t know how to call the fifth bamboo. He was very embarrassed, but he was desperate to let them out: "as long as you are willing to let us join, we are willing to listen to your command."Because the fifth bamboo is stronger than Tang Xiaotang, so he directly ignored Tang Xiaotang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    Of course, he is right. In fact, the leader is the fifth bamboo.


    When they heard that they wanted to join them, they had to listen to the command of a woman in the fifth bamboo. The others were not satisfied, but the woman in the middle. When they heard the news, they looked happy.


    "Why should I let you in?"


    The fifth bamboo looked back at them with an indifferent look, which made the man look a little surprised.


    "In this way, it''s safer to have more people." He thought that if he said he would listen to her command, the other party would let them join, but seeing that the girl didn''t have any heart, he was also worried.


    If not... How could they come to such a situation, but now, they have to send her to the place, so that their task can be completed.


    "How can you agree to join us?" The man looks at the fifth bamboo.


    "Let''s go." The fifth bamboo but no longer pay attention to him, she turned to Tang Xiaotang said.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Suddenly, the voice of the woman came from behind. They turned back and saw the woman step forward and look at them: "I''m the daughter of general Hess of V base! As long as you can send me back, I''ll let you join the base! "


    This condition can be said to be very good. For the vast majority of people, being able to enter the base means that their life safety has been guaranteed, and they can also get all kinds of materials needed for life...


    but it is obvious that the fifth bamboo and Tang Xiaotang are not included in this list.


    Seeing that the fifth bamboo has no heart, she is about to turn around and leave. The woman is also anxious. Seeing her anxious expression, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are slightly heavy and suddenly pulls the fifth bamboo.


    "Wait, bamboos, let them follow."


    She knows what "she" wants to do. Now that she knows the purpose, it''s better to let "she" follow her side. She is also on guard, at least it won''t cause other troubles.


    The fifth bamboo turns his head and looks at her very faintly. Tang Xiaotang knows that she agrees.


    "Good."


    Sure enough, the fifth bamboo nodded and agreed: "you can follow us."


    "Great, thank you!" The man immediately breathed and relaxed.


    The other two men around him had the same opinion, with a little anger in their eyes, but they didn''t dare to openly refute their boss, so they had to follow them with a look of discontent.


    In this way, their team expanded - or now it looks like a team.


    -


    in the evening.


    Seven men sat by the fire and did not talk to each other.


    Tang Xiaotang and the fifth bamboo sat next to each other. On the other side of the fifth bamboo, a long distance away, sat the man named Esther who was talking to her. Esther''s side was the woman next to him, and then the other three men.


    Next to Tang Xiaotang is the only Oriental of the four men who looks similar to Tang Xiaotang. He is a quiet and thin man. From the first time he met to now, no matter when he was, he didn''t say a word. Half long black hair scattered on his face, covered half of his face, and the stains on his face made him look strange It''s a little gloomy.


    When he introduced himself, he just said in a hoarse voice that his name was mu, and then there was no more.


    Tang Xiaotang glanced at him a little, but the man didn''t show much fear of the fifth bamboo. He also looked back from time to time and secretly looked at the fifth bamboo.


    As for the remaining two men, they did not speak because they were dissatisfied with the decision made by their boss and the fifth bamboo.


    But Tang Xiaotang is not soft handed in instigating them.


    "Go and help get those cocoons off." Tang Xiaotang pointed to a few white cocoons hanging on a street lamp stand.


    The two men are unwilling. Just as they want to refute, they see the cold eyes of the fifth bamboo and the eyes of their boss. They have to listen to Tang Xiaotang and get up to move the cocoon.


    They want to pull wood together, but wood directly refused them, the two had no choice but to go on their own.


    "Where are you going?" At this time, esteen seemed to want to start a topic. He sat up straight and asked in a low voice.


    "We don''t know where we''re going."


    The fifth bamboo certainly can''t answer him, but Tang Xiaotang sees that this person is still honest, and answers him with a smile.


    "I don''t know where to go?" The man''s eyes in their two body inspection for a while, seems to be considering the relationship between them, perhaps he does not believe Tang Xiaotang this sentence.


    After all, it seems that the fifth bamboo is the one who makes the decision between them.


    Tang Xiaotang smiles at him. The man looks at the fifth bamboo and sees that she closes her eyes quietly. It''s obviously a tacit look. He has to believe it.


    "Then..." the man hesitated: "you... Oh no, can we go to base V first?"www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what kind of base V is, but looking at the man, it seems that he is going to send back the so-called "daughter of general Hess in V base"...


    so what does "she" want to do when she comes to the base?


    Tang Xiaotang wanted to find out the purpose of "she", so she thought for a while and looked up at the fifth bamboo: "Xiaozhu, what do you say?"


    "Just decide." In fact, she doesn''t want to go to the base. She understands that not all people can accept her like the girls around her, but she also doesn''t want her to follow her outside. After all, she... Is really not suitable for such a life.


    "Well, then." Tang Xiaotang nodded and agreed.


    In this way, they roughly decided the way forward. As for where the hell''s base is, the man said that he would lead the way. The two of them just need to follow and protect themselves. Of course, it''s best to help them.


    In the meantime, the wood sitting on the edge has not spoken, he is like a transparent person, very easy to be ignored. Tang Xiaotang asked him, he said in a very low voice that he had no opinion.


    At this time, the two people who went to move the cocoons also came back. Each of them carried two huge cocoons. As soon as they came back, they threw things on the ground, then sat down by the fire and began to breathe.


    "Hoo Hoo... I''m so tired!" A man called out.


    This huge white cocoon is as high as one person. Besides, the thick silk cocoon, even the big white meat insect in it, is heavy enough. It seems that these two people can bring back two each. It seems that their strength is not small.


    "Cut the cocoon." Tang Xiaotang is not going to let them go. She looks at them with a smile: "we have to trouble two big brothers who are so strong."


    In Tang Xiaotang''s smiling expression, the two men just felt as if they had been entrusted with a very important thing. They didn''t feel tired immediately. They pulled out the knife directly and said confidently: "let''s leave it to us!"


    The woman sitting by the fire looked at the huge cocoon they were carrying. She heard Tang Xiaotang say that she wanted to cut the cocoon open. Her expression flashed by unnaturally. She was caught by Tang Xiaotang, but she ignored it. She heard the woman pretend to be curious and ask, "what''s this?"


    "This is our food for the evening." Tang Xiaotang looks up at her with a smile.


    At this time, the two men also cut the cocoon with a knife, and the thick green mucus flowed out, revealing the white flesh of the insect inside.


    "What Hearing her saying this, not only the two men who cut the cocoon were surprised, but even Esther, who was sitting by the fire, was surprised. But the most intense reaction was the "women" who were sitting beside them.


    "You, you! How can you eat like this... "A trace of resentment flashed through her eyes, making everyone''s eyes focus on her.


    But soon, she seemed to react and quickly covered her mouth.


    "What''s the matter, sister Molly?" Tang Xiaotang pretended to be innocent and asked, "what did you just say?"


    "No, no, it''s nothing, it''s nothing... I just want to say, why do we want to eat, to eat such terrible insects." Then she turned her head and stopped looking at the white worms.


    "Because there is no other food to eat, so only this..." Tang Xiaotang of course knows why she has such a reaction, so she deliberately shows a helpless and understanding look, "comfort" way: "it doesn''t matter, sister Molly, although it is a little disgusting, but endure it will get used to, and the taste is not as you imagine So bad. "


    "No... no, I''m not hungry..." "woman" has a pale face, with a stiff expression and an ugly smile.


    "Yes, Miss ANN is right. Miss Molly, you''d better have some, or you won''t have any strength."


    After all, the three men accepted it faster. After all, they knew that Tang Xiaotang was right. One of them, a man named STIs, dissuaded him.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m... I''m not hungry." When she finished, she sat on the other side with a pale face. Seeing that Tang Xiaotang didn''t pay any attention to her, she and the fifth bamboo skillfully pulled out the worms, cut off the meat and roasted it on the fire.


    The men also learned from them. They had not eaten worms before, but it was the first time for them to eat them. After a while, they accepted them. Moreover, people who haven''t eaten well these days think that the smell of the worms is delicious. After a while, they all devour them.


    Tang Xiaotang ate a few pieces of meat to fill her stomach. She sat by the fire and looked at "Molly" sitting alone on the other side. She was "uncomfortable" and was about to faint.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    At this time, STIs, who also finished eating, was probably a little interested in her. Tang Xiaotang saw that he picked up a piece of roasted meat and was about to send it to her. She laughed with schadenfreude and wanted to see a good play.


    Sure enough, after a while, Tang Xiaotang was even more happy to see that STIs came back alone, dejected, with a big slap on his face.


    Hum, who let them dare to be so fierce to Xiaozhu just now? I''ve learned a lesson!


    -


    after eating, I digest a little for a while, and I''m going to have a rest.


    As usual, both of them go to bed directly. Anyway, the fifth bamboo''s keen sense of beast will never put them in danger.


    But now, a few more people, and they offered to rotate the vigil, Tang Xiaotang will not refuse.


    So it''s said that there are seven people in total. The fifth bamboo and wood guards the middle of the night, and the other three men guard the middle of the night. As for her and "Miss Molly", because they are both weak scum with less than 5 combat power, they don''t need to watch the night, as long as they can wake up in time when there is a situation.


    So the first day passed.


    I don''t know if there is the fifth bamboo. No Zerg dares to attack this night. Several people have a smooth rest until dawn.


    The next morning, they went in the direction the man had pointed out.


    With the addition of the fifth bamboo, they walked more easily along the way. The scattered Zerg that they met didn''t need a few men to fight. The fifth bamboo solved them directly. Only when there were a large number of them, they could use their help. What they did was just hide behind the fifth bamboo and shoot. Compared with the previous difficult situation, they almost died. I don''t know how light it was Where is the pine.


    Later, I don''t know if there is no Zerg, or the Zerg are scared away. They don''t meet the Zerg any more, and advance to the country where V base is located.


    Along the way, I saw the strength of the fifth bamboo. The two men dare not have any moths any more. Even more, they have admiration for the fifth bamboo, because one day when they ran out of anger, they met several scattered Zerg. At that time, the fifth bamboo arrived in time to save them.


    Because of this, several men are conquered by the power of the fifth bamboo, no longer unwilling to follow her, but with their participation, the fifth bamboo''s original aversion to human beings also began to improve, although still don''t like to talk to them, but at least three people ask her ten, she will also answer one or two, rather than just ignore them as in the beginning.


    Tang Xiaotang was very "curious" about how this "Miss Molly" went so far alone, so he asked Estan, and he told her that they didn''t know.


    He said that the three of them were originally from a certain base, but they were lost with the large army in the process of looking for materials. When they went back, they found that the base had been captured by the Zerg. Because they were just outside, they escaped.


    In this way, even if they are homeless, they can only think about going to other bases. As a result, on the way, they meet Molly, who is surrounded by several Zerg.


    At that time, Molly was surrounded by human soldiers and Zerg corpses. When they heard someone asking for help and saw that it was a girl, they helped her kill the Zerg. Then they learned that she was the daughter of general Hess in V base.


    She said that the soldiers on the ground were all sent by her father to pick her up to the base, but unfortunately, on the way, they were attacked by a large group of Zerg. The Zerg humans with weapons were not their opponents at all. The soldiers died soon. If they hadn''t heard the call for help and arrived in time, she would not have survived.


    Then she said that if they could take her back to base V, she would persuade her father to let them into base v.


    And Tang Xiaotang finally knows that base V is one of the four most powerful bases in the world, which is as safe as their previous bases.


    They had no place to go. Naturally, they agreed to hear this, so they took her to base v. on the way, they met Mu who was single again. They thought that more people would bring more strength, and then they let him join them.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that they didn''t meet many Zerg along the way, but on that day they met a large group of Zerg. They didn''t have many bullets, and they had to protect a person who had no fighting power. They soon fell into a desperate situation. If the fifth bamboo didn''t arrive in time, they would all become the food of Zerg.


    Speaking of this, Esther looked at Tang Xiaotang gratefully: "thank you for letting us in. Without you, we would have become the excrement of insects. ANN, you and Zhu are really good people!"


    "Ha ha, it''s nothing. Just like you said, more people also have more power." Tang Xiaotang said with a smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    So it''s like this, so is the purpose to sneak into the base?


    as like as two peas, Tang Xiao sugar still kept a close watch on the other side, but found that there was nothing wrong with her. She would avoid herself alone every night when they ate, and she was just like everyone else.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know whether other people feel it or not, but fifth bamboo probably does. She once reminded herself not to get close to that woman.


    Getting closer to base V, they never met Zerg again.


    "Well, go through here and you''ll get to base v."


    Said Esther, pointing to a large, deserted area.


    There are countless cement columns on the open ground, some of which have been buried, but we can still see that they should be neatly arranged here before.


    "Here..." looking at the scorched yellow soil, Tang Xiaotang leaned over and twisted a handful of soil. The fine soil almost had no weight and fell directly from her hands.


    "Here, it used to be a vineyard." "I used to pass by when I was on a mission, but the hateful insects ruined everything," said Esther


    "They eat the vines and suck up all the nutrients from the fertile land, leaving only these, cement pillars."


    As he spoke, Esther had already stepped on the soft land of scorched yellow, and the STIs behind him also followed closely.


    "So, I must wipe out all these disgusting things!"


    Hearing what he said, "Molly" flashed a trace of anger, but then, she flashed a trace of excitement and pride, and Tang Xiaotang looked at her.


    She was about to step on the scorched earth. At the same time, the fifth bamboo behind sties pulled him back.


    "Don''t move!"


    She said in a cold voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Esther didn''t know why, but with the fifth bamboo''s signal, he was ready to turn back.


    All of a sudden, the ground under his feet began to shake violently, the scorched soil began to surge rapidly, and vortices appeared on the ground one by one, as if something was stirring below. The soil under his feet also began to rise and fall. He didn''t stand firmly, and his foot fell into the soft ground like sand.


    "Ah! What''s going on? "


    "Come back!"


    The fifth bamboo pulls Esther and throws him to the ground. At the same time, a huge black pincer like mouth protrudes from the soil where Esther just stood. If the fifth bamboo didn''t move fast, his body would have been cut in half.


    The fifth bamboo grabs STIs'' body and tries to pull him out, but at the same time, they feel another force coming from the ground, and the force is very strong.


    "My leg!"


    STIs looks painful. He wants to bend over and hold his leg, but he can''t stop it from sinking deeper and deeper. Seeing this, the fifth bamboo grabs his leg and lifts it.


    The legs were pulled out of the soil, along with a long segment of the insect.


    One end of the insect was still buried in the soil, and the other end was tightly wrapped around STIs''s leg. Seeing this, the wood on one side quickly drew out a dagger and cut off the insect''s body from the middle.


    But the next moment, the broken place grew again at a very fast speed. Fortunately, the fifth bamboo moved quickly and dragged STIs out, so that his leg was not entangled again.


    "Don''t go any further!"


    Fifth bamboo looked at the rolling soil like boiling water. She looked serious: "back! Come on! Back up


    "Hua La --"


    countless slender insect limbs stretched out from the soil, like some strange tentacle, stretching to approach them. People don''t know what these Zerg look like, and these insect limbs can regenerate very quickly after they are cut off, and they can''t do harm to them at all.


    Tang Xiaotang, while avoiding the attacking insect limbs, went to see "Molly" protected by STIs. She looked extremely flustered, but her eyes were calm, as if she had expected this scene. She also found that the insect limbs seemed to be attacking, but they didn''t hurt her at all. On the contrary, she always intentionally or unintentionally avoided her.


    Esther took off his cocoon, which was wrapped like a coat, quickly lit it and waved it with a knife. It seemed that the insect was afraid of fire and began to retreat. However, more and more people came to him from other directions. The fire was too small to work.


    The fifth bamboo also changed back to the appearance of a wild animal. She broke several insect limbs in a scratch, but the insect limbs quickly entangled her front paws.


    The fifth bamboo simply tugged hard and finally pulled the whole insect out of the soil.


    "Kaka, Kaka --"


    it was a huge insect, with a slender tail at one end, which was the part that stretched out to wrap around the fifth bamboo, and a black mouthpiece like a giant pincers at the other end. What made them feel more frightened was that there were many slender limbs on its body, which were just like the roots of plants The body of the insect is firmly fixed in the soil.Out of the soil, the body of the Zerg kept twisting on the ground, and those slender limbs tried to drill into the ground again, but the land here was very hard, and it couldn''t get in.


    "So it''s this shit!"


    Esther bit his teeth and put the burning cocoon on the knife into the insect''s mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    The Zerg screamed and writhed more violently, but Esther was not soft hearted. Because of the heat of the fire, the mouth of the insect could not be closed, and the green blood mixed with the scorched soil, which gave off a bad smell.


    Finally, it entangled the tail of the fifth bamboo, slowly released, the body is no longer wriggling, Esther was relieved.


    But it''s just an insect. Look at the turning under the scorched yellow soil, I don''t know how many Zerg are hidden below.


    But if they don''t pass here, they won''t be able to reach base v...


    at this time, a large dark shadow suddenly appeared in the distant sky. Esther raised his head, squinted his eyes slightly for a while, and suddenly exclaimed in surprise: "my God! It''s a helicopter


    Sure enough, the shadow slowly approached, the sound of the helicopter motor was clear, and everyone was surprised.


    Tang Xiaotang frowned. Why did the helicopter come so timely?


    But she didn''t have time to think about it. She saw that the oil bags and incendiary bombs fell from the top of the helicopter, and soon burned on the yellow soil.


    The fire burst into the sky, and the Zerg hiding in the earth could not bear the scorching temperature, so they rushed to deeper places. The insect''s limbs were burned by the fire, and they made a sound that made their hair and bones hurt.


    While the Zerg stopped, three helicopters flew over the other helicopters to them and stopped in the sky. Three ladders were put down from above. Esther and Steven quickly protected Molly, grabbed the ladder and climbed up.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the fifth bamboo. Although she has changed back, she doesn''t seem to want to go up, so she gives up the idea of going to the base together.


    Although she was a little worried about what the "Molly" would do in the base, she was more important than that.


    Mu turned his head and looked at them. He saw that they did not move, and he ignored the rope ladder hanging in front of him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the four men had already grasped the ladder and were lifted up, but the three of them had not moved. The pilot of the helicopter also felt strange and wanted to ask them.


    At this moment, a strange sound came from the air behind them again. Tang Xiaotang looked at the map, pupil a shrink, saw a large red dot is attacking here.


    "Get in the helicopter!"


    The fifth bamboo obviously also saw that a large group of flying Zerg. Her pupils were slightly heavy, and she didn''t hesitate to see it. She pulled Tang Xiaotang and sent him up the ladder in front of her. While she was following her, Mu also followed her closely. They grabbed the ladder and began to climb up quickly.


    "Come on! Put away the ladder


    The people on the helicopter obviously also saw this scene. They began to quickly fold up the rope ladder and retreat in the same direction as before. But at the same time, the underground Zerg that had originally retreated reappeared. They stretched their bodies, regardless of the burning fire, frantically intercepted the helicopter ready to retreat.


    "Ah! No! The instrument is out of order! "


    "No! I''m entangled


    As the Zerg approached, they probably carried jamming devices. Many helicopters were jammed one after another and began to stagger and unable to move forward. While they were still hanging in the air, they were also tottering.


    "Hurry up!"


    Tang Xiaotang grits her teeth and tries to climb up. Under her body are countless waving insect limbs. A helicopter doesn''t dodge in time and is directly dragged down by the insect limbs.


    After hearing a burst of explosion, the wreckage of the helicopter was engulfed by the fire and disappeared, and the worse thing was still behind. Behind them, the Zerg seemed to carry some weapons. Countless blue light bombs attacked them. For a moment, they were unprepared. Two more helicopters were hit and fell down with black smoke.


    Tang Xiaotang tries to ignore the threat behind her. With the help of the fifth bamboo, she quickly climbs up. The fifth bamboo also follows her and gets on the helicopter, and then pulls the wood up.


    At this time, the two helicopters carrying the four people had already flown out. Tang Xiaotang pointed to the one with "Molly" and said to the pilot, "keep up with that one!"


    The pilot''s quick reaction came over, he was difficult to control the helicopter that had not listened to the command, and followed closely.


    "Biubiu -"


    the Zerg army behind them slowly approached. They had already delayed for a long time because of the previous pause. Seeing that the Zerg catching up had more and more serious influence on the helicopter, several light bombs nearly hit the fuselage. The fifth bamboo pushed away the pilot in his seat: "I''ll come!"


    Because of her action, the fuselage stopped, and there was a tendency to fall, and the light bomb from behind hit again. The pilot was ready to yell, and saw the fifth bamboo suddenly pull the control lever, and at the same time step on the pedal, the fuselage tilted at an incredible angle, directly avoiding the light bomb from behind.


    The fifth bamboo adjusted the throttle to the maximum, and the fuel consumption of the helicopter instantly increased, but the speed also became faster. She twisted the fuselage straight and quickly chased the flame.


    At this time, another helicopter was hit and fell. The fifth bamboo twists the direction, and the whole fuselage tilts almost 180 degrees. It passes between two insect limbs in different directions."My God The driver, who was thrown aside, let out a scream. He grasped the armrest tightly and exclaimed, "it''s too dangerous!"


    Tang Xiaotang is used to it. She just stares out of the window and reminds the fifth bamboo of the attack from time to time. And Mu just stood by quietly, looking at the fifth bamboo silently, as if thinking about something.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    Fifthly, bamboo looks serious, and all kinds of difficult operations make them gradually catch up with the helicopter in front.


    Below is a sea of fire with thick smoke. Because helicopters are crashing down, the fire is still burning, and the fire is getting more and more intense. The Zerg''s limbs under the soil are gradually reduced, and the rest can''t stop them. Behind them, the pursuing Zerg also stops in front of the sea of fire.


    But at this time, they also suffered heavy losses. A group of helicopters they brought finally escaped only four of them, and all the others crashed.


    Out of the death trap, the V base has come into view.


    This is a base of the same scale as their previous base. There are neat streets below. The helicopter in front flies directly into the base and stops in a large area of open space.


    The fifth bamboo controlled the plane to land on the ground slowly. As soon as they opened the door, they were surrounded by a large group of armed soldiers before they got off the plane.


    "Don''t move! Hands up


    A leading officer yelled and looked at them nervously.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you do this to us? "


    The pilot of the helicopter looked at his former companions in surprise. He didn''t understand why it was only half a day''s work, and they pointed their guns at him.


    "Let him come here!" The officer pointed to the pilot and yelled to the rest of Tang Xiaotang: "let you leave safely! Otherwise, you don''t want to get out of here alive! "


    At this time, they also came from the other two helicopters. Seeing this, he frowned and asked, "what''s the matter? Didn''t you say that we would stay as long as we brought you back? " He turned his head and looked at the woman standing on one side, who was also puzzled. Stephen and another man beside him were also discontented.


    "What are you doing?" "Woman" flashed a glimmer of satisfaction. Obviously, she didn''t want the fifth bamboo to stay, but she put on an angry look and looked at the soldiers who stopped them and asked them loudly.


    "Sorry! Miss, that''s what the general means


    The officer saluted her and said, "we must obey the order."


    "And dad? I want to see him! Ask him why? " "She" asked aloud.


    "No why"


    a powerful voice came from behind the crowd. Surrounded by Tang Xiaotang and others, Esther and "Molly" all looked back at the voice.


    I saw a tall figure in a black military uniform, who strode over under the protection of many soldiers. The middle-aged man had a cold and stiff national character face, and a pair of sharp and dignified eagle eyes looked at the crowd. The strong atmosphere made the soldiers show awe on their faces, and the encirclement automatically made way for him.


    This should be the leader of base V, general Hess.


    "Dad? Why is that? " Molly''s face was unnatural for a moment, but she quickly met her and showed her dissatisfaction: "I have promised to let them stay. Are you making me break my promise?"


    "Little Molly, I''m happy to see you safe!" Seeing his daughter, the man''s cold face relaxed a little. He held his daughter and his eyes became soft.


    "What are you doing?" Although "she" also extremely does not want that person to stay, but now also cannot do so obviously.


    "You can all stay," he said. When he mentioned this topic, the man''s face returned to his previous seriousness. He glanced around Esther and others, and then turned to Tang Xiaotang and Mu: "they can also stay."


    "But," his tone stopped for a moment, his eyes moved to the fifth bamboo, and in vain became sharp: "she! You have to leave my base! " He pointed straight at the fifth bamboo.


    "Why?" After a few days together, she seemed to have regarded the fifth bamboo as a companion and brother, and she had saved her life. STIs first spoke. He looked at general Hess impatiently and said in a loud voice, "why don''t you let the bamboo stay?"


    "No why, I said, I can''t leave a presence that could be a threat to my soldiers at the base." General Hess looked at the fifth bamboo, and the fifth bamboo didn''t give in. Although surrounded by soldiers, she didn''t have any confusion or anger. Her calm performance was a symbol of her strong strength. She was not afraid of these soldiers with weapons.


    There was a flash of admiration in general Hess''s eyes. The girl was really powerful and courageous, but... There was a flash of pity in his eyes. He still couldn''t let her stay.


    "General Hess, are you because of the animal shape of bamboo? Bamboo doesn''t hurt people, I can guarantee that! " Esther also stepped forward and said sincerely, "please let her stay!"


    When the fifth bamboo incident happened, other bases also heard about it. But at that time, Esther and they were on a mission outside, and when they went back, the base had been destroyed, so naturally they didn''t know about it. But general Hess knew that, especially Joe sent him a message to make sure he didn''t take her in.Hess naturally knew how much water there was in the matter. He knew the truth of the news when he saw the girl today. But as the leader of a base, he has to be responsible for all the people in the base, so he can''t let her stay.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    "I can provide you with materials and send you safely out of this area as a gift of thanks for escorting my daughter back, but you can''t stay!" The man looked at the girl and said in a deep voice.


    Fifth bamboo nodded, she did not intend to stay here: "can."


    "Well, I''ll have the supplies brought to you and put my soldiers back." Said general Hess, looking at the soldier whose face did not understand what had happened.


    He waved to a soldier beside him, who immediately saluted, turned and walked away.


    "As for anyone but you, it''s up to you to go or stay." His vision in Tang Xiaotang body slightly stayed for a moment, light said.


    "I want to be with Xiaozhu." Tang Xiaotang grabs the fifth bamboo''s hand and ignores Hess''s eyes.


    Hess said no more.


    The wood beside them looked at them and general Hess. He looked down and seemed to be thinking about something. After a moment, he raised his head and took a step towards the fifth bamboo, standing firmly beside her.


    "I''ll leave with you." He said seriously in a husky voice.


    Hearing what he said, Esther and others couldn''t keep it. Moreover, they were dissatisfied with general Hess''s attitude towards the fifth bamboo and asked to leave one after another.


    "In that case, let''s leave together." Esther looked at general Hess. He took the initiative to step forward and stood beside the fifth bamboo like wood: "since bamboo is not welcome here, it must not welcome us."


    Indeed, if they stay here, they may not be able to become a member of the base. He can see very clearly that even if they save his daughter, general Hess still doesn''t pay attention to them. Moreover, the soldiers reject them more than accept them. In this case, it''s better to leave together.


    Tang Xiaotang was moved and surprised to see them. In this case, it is obviously safer to stay in the base. Although it may be excluded, it is at least better than sleeping in the open and life is always threatened.


    Although they haven''t been together for a long time, Tang Xiaotang is really surprised that they can make this decision.


    "Well, if you want to leave, you can leave together." Sure enough, general Hess didn''t stop them. His eyes were dark: "however, if you want to come back, base V also welcomes you."


    "Daddy Hearing that these people were going to leave, Molly on his side pretended to be anxious, but he was stopped by general Hess with a wave. He said, "take miss down to have a rest."


    Two female soldiers came through the crowd, half forced to pull her away.


    "No! We - "see him let people take" Molly ", STIs looked at him with an angry face, he just wanted to say something, the side of Esther stopped him in time.


    Just at this time, the people who went to get the supplies also came back. Hess was generous. He gave them a lot of food, even guns and ammunition, and pulled a full truck.


    "There are many of you. Take this car and I''ll have you escorted away." Hess called out a few people and asked them to send them away.


    The fifth bamboo took a look at Hess. She nodded and said, "thank you." Then they turned and got into the driver''s seat. Esther and they got into the car neatly, leaving Tang Xiaotang and Mu standing below.


    Before getting on the bus, Tang Xiaotang thought about it, still looked at the man and said to him, "general Hess, you''d better pay attention to your daughter. I think something is wrong with her." What should be reminded is that she is not in charge of what he will do and what will happen.


    Then, she turned and climbed into the car. Mu followed her and closed the door.


    The truck started slowly, and then the people of Hess made way for them. Several fighters flew from behind them and slowly flew around the truck to guide them.


    As soon as the truck left the base, his eyes immediately sank. He glanced at the sergeant beside him and said to him, "inform Mr. Joe that he has just left base v


    "Yes." The sergeant nodded and turned down.


    At this time, general Hess''s confidant standing on one side looked at the man''s cold face. He asked with some doubts: "I thought you would let them stay, general. After all, the girl''s fighting power is really extraordinary."


    "So what? I can''t accept the existence of no man and no beast. " Hess looked at his confidant and remembered what the girl had just said before she got on the bus. He said in a low voice, "go find some people and look after the young lady for me."


    "Yes." The confidant nodded.


    -


    the people driving away from base V have gone a long way.


    The fighters sent by Hess left the wasteland after escorting them safely, but they didn''t know where to go.


    Now, the only living creatures on this planet are humans and Zerg. The fifth bamboo is neither humans nor Zerg. Human beings like Hess are everywhere. She will never be accepted by any base. The fifth bamboo knows this, so she did not intend to join any base.But...


    she looks at the people sitting by her side with complicated eyes, as well as some familiar faces in the rearview mirror. She doesn''t know why they have to follow her. It is their best choice to stay in the base.


    After all, they''re human, and she''s not.


    "Why are you following me?" Involuntarily, she asked in a low voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    Are you... Not afraid of me?


    "Well, what''s the matter? We''re companions now, and it''s not pleasant to stay there and watch the group of people. It''s better to come out and follow you." Sties answered, scratching his head.


    "Because you saved us, I said I would listen to your orders. Naturally, we will follow you wherever you go." Esther also replied.


    "Yes, elder brother is right. Now we are all your men. How can we not follow you?" Another Fiat said.


    "You''re fine." Even mu, who has always been silent, said something.


    Fifth bamboo turned her head and saw the girl sitting beside her. She gave her a clean smile, just like every time before, and answered seriously.


    "Because you are Xiaozhu, the most important and unique Xiaozhu."


    Is that so...


    the fifth bamboo quickly turns her head and no longer looks at her. Her eyes are looking ahead, and her numb heart suddenly trembles.


    She thought that all the people had abandoned her, but now, she suddenly realized that someone had never abandoned her.


    She was never alone.


    "Now, where are we going?" Asked STIs, looking out at the deserted scene outside the car window.


    "It seems that those bases can''t accept us." Tang Xiaotang looked out of the window. She knew that they had only one way to go now.


    "In that case, we might as well create a base ourselves." Tang Xiaotang turned his head and looked at the people in the car: "let''s create a base together!"


    There are six of them now, but there must be a large number of survivors, or people like Esther and them, who have already been captured. As long as these people are gathered together, together with such a powerful leader as fifth bamboo, they can definitely form a base.


    With her own power, the fifth bamboo can join hands with other bases. In this way, she will not be discriminated against by people like now.


    "Good! That''s a good proposal! I agree


    STIs was the first to approve. Then, Esther and others thought it was a good idea, and they all expressed their support, and even Mu agreed.


    "What do you think, Xiao Zhu?" Tang Xiaotang looks forward to her, she thinks this is the best way.


    "OK, I --"


    before the fifth bamboo words were finished, a sharp sound suddenly sounded outside the car. Then, everyone inside the car saw that the thick bulletproof glass on the side of the wooden body beside the rear window appeared cobweb like cracks, but fortunately, the hardness of the glass was guaranteed, and it did not break.


    "Zhi -"


    the fifth bamboo stepped on the accelerator, her eyes sank, looking at the armored tank suddenly appeared in front of her, its muzzle moved slowly, aimed at their car, and she turned the steering wheel to the limit.


    "Bang -"


    the shells rubbed against the car body, and the car avoided danger. The fifth bamboo turned the steering wheel again, and the people on the car held the armrest tightly, and their bodies were still inclined and crowded together. Fortunately, everyone fastened their seat belts before getting on the car, so no one was thrown out.


    "What''s going on?"


    Steve in the back seat yelled. Through the window, Esther saw many soldiers and vehicles slowly surrounding them outside, and his eyes sank.


    "Attacked! We are surrounded


    Tang Xiaotang opened the map and saw the familiar sign at a glance. She couldn''t help but feel angry. Damn it! It must be news from Hess! If I had known, I would not have let his people lead the way!


    Fifthly, Zhu calmly stepped on the brake and stopped the car. It was surrounded by people outside. There were people in all directions, and many roadblocks were set up. It was impossible for them to escape while driving.


    It seems that these people are already ready!


    At this time, an armored car door opened in front of them, and a figure came down from the car. He raised his head, and with a proud and wild familiar face, he came into Tang Xiaotang''s and the fifth bamboo''s eyes. The fifth bamboo''s eyes immediately sank.


    It''s Jon who was offended by the fifth bamboo.


    Fifthly, the hand holding the steering wheel was tightly folded up, and his eyes were cold looking at the man outside the window.


    It''s this guy! I should not have let him go when I left the base!


    The man stood in front of the armor with arrogant steps. He took the loudspeaker from his hand. Suddenly, a disgusting voice came into the car''s ears.


    "Listen to the people in the car! You are surrounded! Come on, hand over that monster! Otherwise, you will all be reduced to ashes! "


    As soon as he waved his hand, countless soldiers with guns appeared behind him. They looked warily at the truck in front of them. The muzzle of the gun was all aimed at the people in the car.


    After a moment of silence, fifth bamboo knew that his goal was only himself. If she didn''t go out today, they would never leave easily.


    She unbuckled her seat belt and was about to reach out and open the door.She''ll solve the problems she causes!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    Suddenly, a hand was on her.


    She slightly side head, the girl looked at her, fundus is not refuse firm: "we together."


    "Yes! Let''s go down together


    "We are a whole now, of course we have to face it together!"


    "Yes! Let''s go together! Beat him up


    Different voices came from the back seat. People took up their weapons and looked out of the window.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that they have a great chance of winning. After all, there is the ultimate weapon of the fifth bamboo, and they also have plenty of weapons and ammunition. If they just fight one way, there is absolutely no problem.


    Looking at that pair of trusting eyes, the fifth bamboo dropped his eyes, stunned.


    After a while, she raised her head, and then, since she left, Tang Xiaotang saw her smile for the first time.


    It was a very shallow smile, just a radian on the corner of her mouth, but it made her face more vivid and beautiful.


    "OK, let''s go together."


    The door opened and six people came out, back to back with each other.


    "Attack Jon first, the man in front of you!" Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are fixed on the man with a proud smile. If the thief can catch the king first, as long as he can be killed, other people don''t matter.


    "Good!"


    "Xiaozhu, you attract their main firepower." Tang Xiaotang looked at the current situation and quickly analyzed the best plan: "be careful with their weapons." These people are likely to carry the medicine to restrain the fifth bamboo.


    "Yes." Fifth, Zhu nodded.


    "Others, attack that man when they get a chance." Tang Xiaotang sees a circle of people around Jon. These are the people who protect him, but because he also has force, there are not many people.


    "Be careful of yourself!" Esther reminded that they all have force value, only she has no force value, and when fighting for a while, it is obvious that they have no time to protect her: "otherwise, you''d better go to the car."


    "I know. Don''t worry about me." Tang Xiaotang nodded. Although she has no attack power, it''s very easy to protect herself from injury: "I''ll get on the bus in a moment. After solving Jon, you get on the bus quickly, and we''ll leave in disorder!"


    ¡°£Ï£Ë£¡¡±


    After discussing the plan, the opposite Jon is still satirizing them. Maybe he thinks he has the chance to win. They can never escape from his encirclement, so he is more arrogant: "ha ha! I didn''t expect that! You will be the same as you are today


    The fifth bamboo looked at him coldly, tensed her body secretly, ready to find the right time to attack. As for what he said, I''m sorry, she took it as a dog barking, completely ignored it!


    "As long as you kneel down and kowtow to me three times, maybe I can go back to ask Miss Anne for mercy and let the boss spare your life!"


    The man''s face became distorted because of his laughter. What he said made Estan and others angry. Even Tang Xiaotang''s expression became gloomy.


    This time, we must not let him go!


    The more Jon said, the more excited he was. His guard relaxed. The muzzle of his gun fell slowly and pointed to the ground: "how about it? You are still good - "


    this is the moment!


    Fifth, bamboo''s eyes sank, his body leaped up quickly, and he turned into a huge beast in mid air, rushing at the rampant man.


    Her action is very fast, just blink of an eye, the white figure has been close to the man, the proud man has no time to respond, the face of laughter is still in, but the fundus is full of panic, forming a distorted expression.


    Fortunately, the people around him responded promptly. They raised their guns and aimed at the animal body of fifth bamboo for a while. However, they didn''t expect that fifth bamboo was just a move. She quickly flashed to one side and concentrated the fierce fire on herself.


    "Pa -"


    the man who escaped from the disaster was so relaxed that he almost knelt down on the ground and dropped his gun. He became angry and pointed to the fifth bamboo''s body and yelled: "kill her for me! Kill the damn monster


    "Bang bang!"


    Countless stray bullets hit the fifth bamboo. She dodged quickly, leaving only shadows in the air. Those people just couldn''t catch her body.


    "Ah, ah!"


    The soldiers on the left didn''t respond as well. The fifth bamboo had already jumped to their heads and waved its sharp claws. Several fully armed soldiers in front of them were thrown out by her and fell to the ground with blood. By the time other people responded and shot, she had already jumped to other places.


    "Damn it! There she is! There it is Jon yelled angrily and kept on commanding, but it was obvious that his soldiers could not catch the figure of the fifth bamboo, so when they started shooting, the fifth bamboo was no longer there.


    "Bang!"


    Excited Jon was unprepared and almost hit. Fortunately, the soldier on his side blocked him, or he would fall to the ground."He''s lucky he didn''t hit!" Taking advantage of the truck as a shelter, sties puts down his gun, looks at the fallen soldier, sighs with reluctance, and then continues to aim at Jon, looking for the next opportunity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    "Good shot!" Tang Xiaotang praised it.


    "Of course, I was a sniper on the team before!" Sties said triumphantly.


    "Bang bang -"


    during the conversation, there was another burst of gunfire. Several people turned quickly to hide under the car, listening to the crazy impact of bullets on the car body, making bursts of "crackling" sound.


    The strength of this military truck is much higher than that of ordinary vehicles, but they still have to be careful not to let the bullet go through the fuel tank, otherwise, they will all die in the fire.


    "Be careful! Ann, get in the car first


    Esther put out his arm, opened the door and pushed Tang Xiaotang up: "it''s too dangerous down here!" They have to protect the fuel tank. They''re not sure they can protect her.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t force her any more. She got on the car, closed the door, lay down under the seat, opened the map and watched the war.


    The two sides are close, but on the whole, they have the upper hand. The fifth bamboo attracts fire. Esther and they snipe secretly. Jon is nearly assassinated, so he hides in the car. Even if STIs''s shooting is accurate, they can''t help him for a moment, so they can only snipe other people.


    However, it is obvious that the opponent''s weapons and armor are more advanced than theirs. It is difficult for their weapons to hurt each other''s vital parts at one time, so the main damage comes from the fifth bamboo. Her nails and teeth can easily penetrate each other''s armor.


    But there are so many people that even the fifth bamboo is beginning to lose its strength. Her body began to appear wound, although the wound soon healed, but let her physical consumption faster, action also gradually slow down.


    "Master bamboo! Come back quickly


    Hiding under the car to avoid a wave of attack, aifiat put out his head and yelled at the fifth bamboo: "don''t force yourself!"


    The other side also suffered heavy losses. Tang Xiaotang looked at the map and looked outside the window. A bullet just passed through the back leg of the fifth bamboo, and blood spattered out.


    The fifth bamboo gives out a roar, one claw blows away a man in front of her, and then turns back to the person who attacks her. She smashes him out, but she also falls on the ground and starts to gasp violently.


    Her muscles are tight, even slightly shaking, her hair is loose and messy, and her physical exertion has been a little excessive.


    No way... Can''t go on like this...


    Tang Xiaotang gritted his teeth, sat up, stepped on the clutch neatly, and started the truck.


    "Boom -"


    the car body began to shake. Tang Xiaotang opened the door and said in a deep voice: "come on up! Let''s rush out! "


    Now there are almost half of the casualties on the opposite side. If you drive through the road, you are likely to cross the road block, but...


    when you get close to there, there will be the most violent attack. In case the car can''t hold up...


    make a bet! As long as they get out of here, they have a chance to escape!


    "Good!"


    Knowing what she meant, Esther nodded, got on the bus first, and then the others followed, but only Mu was still standing in the same place, looking at the fifth bamboo, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Come on! We must seize the time


    Wood quickly recovered, he also quickly climbed into the car, and then Esther will all the windows down half, the muzzle of the gun against the window, aimed at the outside.


    "Little bamboo!"


    Tang Xiaotang opened the window and drank loudly. At the same time, the brake was released. The car roared and rushed out. The speed reached the extreme in a few seconds.


    The fifth bamboo responded quickly. She turned to shake off the people in front of her, jumped up, rushed to the car body, and jumped onto the roof.


    The enemy''s attention was all on the fifth bamboo, but they didn''t respond. When they found out, the huge body of the truck collided with it, directly flew several people in front of it, and went all the way through the roadblock.


    "Damn it! Stop them! Just can''t stop it! Kill that monster for me, too


    Jon in the car saw this scene and roared angrily. The responding soldiers rushed to shoot at the fifth bamboo on the roof, but by this time, it had changed back to the human fifth bamboo, and her body was more flexible. She dodged the bullet, and with the help of aifiat and Estan in the car, she successfully climbed into the car from the window.


    "Bang bang!"


    The bullet hit the car body and sent out bursts of fire. On the other side, Mu and STIs fired several shots, knocking down many soldiers who came to stop them.


    The window quickly went up. At that last moment, the fifth bamboo in the car suddenly put his hand over his shoulder and gave out a dull hum.


    "Well


    "What''s the matter?"


    Esther hurried to see, but found in the fifth bamboo''s shoulder, between the five fingers, straight inserted a needle, which has half of the transparent liquid injected into her body.


    "What is this?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Xiaotang is busy driving. She has to concentrate all her mental energy. She has no way to look back for a moment. She looks calm and stares out of the window, but her tone is worried."I''m fine. Let''s get out of here first."


    The fifth bamboo waved her hand to stop Esther, who was about to speak. She pulled the needle off her shoulder and put it aside.


    Her body was extremely weak. It was not the soreness after strenuous physical exertion, but a kind of unspeakable pain. The burning pain of the shoulder wound seemed to burn into the bone marrow. She stood up with the back of the chair and sat down slowly.


    She can''t be distracted now, they have to get out of here first!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    "Good." Tang Xiaotang also knows that she can''t be distracted now. Her life is tied to her.


    In the blink of an eye, the truck had broken through the defense line, the body was shaking and bumping back and forth, and all the people on the car held the armrest and stabilized themselves.


    "Hold on!"


    There was a huge roadblock in front of him. Tang Xiaotang''s face was as heavy as water. He stepped on the accelerator to the end and turned the steering wheel sharply to make the car cross.


    Then, as soon as she stepped on the brake, the huge inertia made the car quickly rush forward, directly destroying all the roadblocks.


    The hand that pulls the steering wheel can hardly hold down the twisting force of the car body. Tang Xiaotang''s hands are shaking, but she just looks ahead.


    "Bang bang!"


    The car quickly rushed past and destroyed the last road block. Everyone felt relieved, but suddenly there was a violent vibration from the car body. Then, a smell of gasoline poured into people''s noses.


    "No! Fuel tank


    Steve looked up and saw that the fire started almost instantaneously from the fuel tank. In a twinkling, the fire had become very big.


    And because the carriage was filled with weapons and ammunition, there was a small crackle from the rear of the car from time to time. Everyone knew that the car could not stay any longer.


    Abandon the car, it''s the only way!


    But the pursuit behind is constant. If you jump down, you will be caught up by the other side immediately.


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at the map, trying to find a safe way out, but this look, to her surprise, the group did not catch up.


    "They didn''t seem to catch up with each other..."


    at this time, alfia, who was sitting by the window, also found that the other side didn''t catch up, and he said in surprise.


    "No matter what, we have to abandon the car now. Otherwise, when the ammunition in the back car explodes, we will die." Esther has been through a lot, but he can still keep calm at this time: "abandon the car, and then we can find a way."


    After a while, the flame has been burning to the window, and the temperature in the car is rising rapidly. If they don''t leave, they will not be killed by the explosives in the trunk, but will also be steamed alive in the car.


    "Zhi -"


    Tang Xiaotang parked her car on the side of the road. Now she can''t see the pursuers from behind. She said, "get out of the car! No matter what their purpose is, no one is chasing them now. Seize this opportunity. "


    They all nodded and hurriedly got out of the car and ran to the distance.


    When they ran out a long way, they heard a loud noise behind them, and they all turned around in a hurry, only to see that the truck parked on the side of the road turned into a fire, with debris splashing all over the place.


    "It''s a pity that the truck was loaded with weapons." Looking at the distant fire, STIs said helplessly.


    "Let''s go. Let''s find a place to have a rest and see the injury of Zhu." Esther looked at the fifth bamboo, who was in a bad mood. But as soon as his voice fell, the fifth bamboo''s body suddenly leaned forward and was about to fall to the ground.


    "Little bamboo!"


    "Bamboo!"


    As soon as she touched her body, he could not help crying out: "it''s so hot!"


    Tang Xiaotang hurried forward and touched fifth bamboo''s forehead. Her temperature was very high. According to her body surface, it was almost 40 degrees.


    "How could that be?" Esther also touched her hand and felt the unusual temperature. He was also worried: "it must be the problem with the injection just now!"


    Tang Xiaotang certainly knows, but the problem is that they don''t have any equipment now, so she has no way to check what the problem is.


    "Which of you has water?" Tang Xiaotang asked in a low voice.


    Now, we have to try to cool down physically.


    "I have wine, OK?" Alfred took out a military kettle and said.


    "The wine is better. Give it to me." Tang Xiaotang took the kettle in his hand, poured out the wine and rubbed it on the forehead and back of fifth bamboo''s hand.


    "I''m ok..." maybe she felt cool. The fifth bamboo regained a trace of consciousness. She slightly opened her eyes and said in a soft voice: "go, it''s not safe here."


    "Well, let''s get out of here first."


    Esther picked up the fifth bamboo, and they quickly left.


    -


    at the same time.


    "Waste! It''s all rubbish! You can''t catch up with anyone! What else can I do! "


    In a car, Jon, with a face of rage, scolds his subordinates. In front of him, several men with heads down dare not speak, but they are dissatisfied.


    "The tires were blown out by them. We want to chase them, but we can''t chase them." A subordinate was unwilling to retort.


    "Why is the tire bursting? I want you to have what use! You useless -- "


    before he finished speaking, he was suddenly interrupted by a sound on his body and impatiently took out the contact device. He was about to press it off, but he suddenly caught a glimpse of the above signal and immediately changed his face to pick it up quickly."What can I do for you, Mr. Ann?" Flattering voice rang out, he did not care to reprimand in front of the subordinates, quickly holding the contact device whispered.


    "Have you got the man back?" At the other end of the contact, there was a man''s cold voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    He stammered: "no, no... They ran away..."


    "they? Do you mean Xiaoyu is here? " The other side''s tone suddenly became not very good, and made the man all over with a chill. He said in a hurry: "Mr. an, don''t worry! I, I bear your orders in mind. Miss an has not been hurt in any way


    "If Xiaoyu is injured, you know the consequences." The other party''s cold tone made him dare not make a sound, and he could only smile with flattery: "dare not, dare not! I promise not to hurt miss an''s hair! Now I''ll take people after them! I promise I''ll take you back! "


    "Well, since Xiaoyu is also here, you don''t have to catch up. I asked you to inject the medicine into her. Did you inject it?"


    "This..." his face hesitated, and he was not sure whether the injection had hit the other side.


    "Well?"


    "Injected! It''s injected Even if the other party can''t see, the man still nods in a hurry. He just thinks that the other party doesn''t know anyway.


    "Well, I''ll be there now."


    "Good! ... wait, what?! Would you like to come in person? " The man didn''t hear what the other side said clearly, so he nodded, but suddenly, his voice was uncontrollable.


    "Why, what''s your opinion?" The voice of the man opposite became unhappy. He was so scared that he quickly denied: "no! I dare not have any opinions, but... It''s just that it''s so dangerous outside, you come here...


    "you question my decision?" The voice is more and more displeased, the man immediately dare not say anything more.


    He didn''t get anxious until there was no communication.


    "Go and find them for me!" He called in his subordinates and ordered out loud.


    At the other end, Tang Xiaotang and his family searched for a long time before they finally found an abandoned residential building before dark.


    When the fire broke out, they sat around the fire. While dealing with the injury, they discussed what to do later.


    "Xiaozhu, are you feeling better?"


    Tang Xiaotang heats up the collected water with the iron and sends it to the fifth bamboo. Other people also sit around the fire and look at the fifth bamboo anxiously.


    "OK, don''t worry about me." The fifth bamboo drinks water, the body temperature has dropped down, just a kind of inexpressible feeble feeling spreads in the limbs, let her extremely tired.


    "No fever." Tang Xiaotang touched her forehead, but she was still powerless. Her eyes became deeper and more serious.


    "What shall we do now?" Alfred threw a cocoon into the fire and bit the flesh in his hand.


    "First, find out if there is a hospital nearby." Tang Xiaotang thought about it and said, "or places like research institutes can do it." I hope these places have not been destroyed. If there is still usable equipment, it''s the best. It doesn''t matter if there are no spare parts. She can make one herself.


    She is still worried about the fifth bamboo''s body. If she has problems, her task will be a direct failure.


    "I want to check Xiaozhu''s health."


    And now, she doesn''t want her to have a problem.


    "Good." Esther nodded. Now he knew why she had to listen to ANN with her strong strength, because she seemed to have a kind of aura that people could not help but choose to believe her.


    "Let''s stay here one night first. In the evening, except Xiaozhu, we''ll take turns to watch the night." She looked at the other four and said.


    "Ann, you don''t have to. You''d better have a good rest with Zhu." Said Esther, looking at her.


    "No, I need to pay attention to the condition of Xiaozhu at any time." Although Tang Xiaotang is a little tired, she still shakes her head. She can''t sleep anyway.


    "Ah! Ann, you are bleeding All of a sudden, STIs, who was sitting on one side, cried out. He pointed to Tang Xiaotang''s waist. Everyone turned to see that drops of blood were oozing from his clothes and falling on the ground.


    Tang Xiaotang is wearing a dark dress, so no one can see the injury. If it''s not for the blood drop, I''m afraid no one will find it.


    "Really! Ann, don''t you feel it? "


    Tang Xiaotang reached out and touched it. It was the blood in her hand. When she opened her clothes, she saw a long wound on her waist. She probably didn''t notice that it was swept by the stray bullet, and there were burning marks on the edge. It is reasonable to say that the wound should have healed for such a long time, but the blood flow is not enough.


    And she didn''t feel any pain.


    "Your wound..."


    looking at the long wound, the fifth bamboo sat up slowly and seemed to think of something. There was a slight anxiety in her voice that she might not even notice: "how could this happen?"


    She remembered the scene of her foot injury at that time. At that time, she didn''t seem to feel that she was injured at all.


    "I''m fine." Tang Xiaotang tore off the cloth in one of her clothes and treated the wound simply. She said lightly: "maybe it''s because she was too nervous, so she didn''t notice."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    "An Shuyu!" The fifth bamboo''s voice suddenly sharp, she looked at Tang Xiaotang and said: "do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Such a serious wound, she even said it was ok... She remembered that at that time, she saw her lying on the ground in blood, pale as paper....


    "Xiaozhu, do you care about me?" Tang Xiaotang smiles at her. For a long time, Wu Zhu''s mood has gone up and down again. This is a good thing. Tang Xiaotang understands her anger and worries. She has not completely given up their feelings.


    As long as she has feelings at the bottom of her heart, she won''t become the one in the final data.


    "You go and go back to that man. We don''t need you any more." The fifth bamboo takes a deep breath suddenly, then spits out. She turns her head and no longer looks at the girl''s familiar smiling face.


    "You are too weak. Following us will only drag everyone down. I don''t want to protect a useless person when fighting." She no longer looked at her, the side face under the fire was cold and chilling.


    "Bamboo, how can you say that?" Sitting on one side, STIs raised his head and looked at her in shock. It seemed that she did not expect that she would say such cruel words to let her companion leave the next second.


    "I''m telling the truth." Her perfect face is like an exquisite marble statue, but it is also as cold as a stone: "an Shuyu, you are useless."


    At this moment, even if Tang Xiaotang understood that her real idea was not like this, she could not help feeling sad. Her eyes unconsciously showed a trace of injury and looked at her quietly.


    "You''d better go back and be your first lady. We are enemies. Although I can forgive him for what he did before, now he still wants to hurt me. I can''t let him go again."


    "And you are his daughter, and you can never hurt him," she continued in a cold, emotionless tone


    "So go away, and stay away from me."


    After finishing the last sentence, the fifth bamboo closed his eyes and leaned his body against the wall. He didn''t speak any more and didn''t care about anyone.


    The air seemed to solidify, and everyone was covered with stiffness and heaviness. No one spoke. What else did the upright sties want to say, but he was stopped by Esther.


    He gently shook his head, indicating that he would not speak.


    Silence.


    The silence lasted for a long time. Tang Xiaotang looked at the fifth bamboo quietly. She leaned against the wall alone. Although she was not far away from them, her loneliness was as if she was the only one left in the world.


    "OK, I''ll go."


    I don''t know how long later, Tang Xiaotang finally opened her mouth. She lowered her eyes and said in a soft voice, "Xiaozhu wants me to leave, so I will leave."


    "But --" what else did sties want to say? Tang Xiaotang shook his head gently: "needless to say, I know. It''s OK. Don''t worry about me. I''ll go back."


    She took a final look at the fifth bamboo and said softly, "take care, everyone." He turned around and left here.


    When the girl''s figure completely disappeared from the field of vision, Esther looked at the girl sitting against the wall. He finally said, "bamboo, why do you say that?"


    He can feel that she seems to deliberately want the girl to leave, but their current situation is difficult, but it is not to the point that they absolutely can not persist and have no way to live, so she will say that, there must be other reasons.


    Aware that the girl had completely left the neighborhood, she finally opened her eyes and looked at the man who was full of doubts. Her eyes were cold, and her tone was also cold, but it was totally different from that of the girl just now, as if she didn''t care how serious the matter was: "I can''t change."


    The real effect of the potion is not to make her fever, but to make her unable to transform. She could feel the heavy stagnation in her body, as if something had been locked. She knew that her ability had not disappeared, but she could not easily change form.


    "What?" STIs was surprised: "is it just the medicine?"


    The fifth bamboo didn''t open his mouth. It was tacit.


    "Damn it! Who made this potion! If I catch you, I will -- "Estess was stopped before he finished.


    "What''s the matter?" He looked at Estan puzzled: "why stop me?"


    "Well, you''d better stop talking." Esther is very speechless to his brother. Did he listen to bamboo carefully just now? Isn''t that man Ann''s father?


    "But bamboo, if you let Ann leave alone, what if she meets the Zerg?" Esther looked at the girl and sighed. She was also worried about her partner, but didn''t she think of this problem? Especially now or at night...


    is this the so-called worry disorder?


    Smell speech, leaning on the corner of the girl immediately stood up, her lips tightly, instantly serious, she did not think about this problem!


    "Let''s go together. Now Ann hasn''t gone far." although it''s delayed for some time, they can still catch up now. After all, their speed is faster than before"Wait!"


    Esther''s voice did not fall, the fifth bamboo look suddenly changed, quickly put out the fire. When they saw this, they immediately got up. They didn''t know what had happened.


    "There are a lot of people approaching." Although she couldn''t change, her keen sense of being a beast didn''t disappear. Her ears clearly heard that at least thirty or forty people were slowly approaching here, and they were still surrounded.


    It''s impossible to leave now.


    Through the broken window frame of the building, Esther looked into the night in the distance and saw a light spot suddenly shining in the darkness.


    "Surrounded by..."


    just for a moment, the sound of footsteps gradually came closer and closer, sounded in the open building, with bursts of echoes. Five people stood up, with their backs against each other, and pointed their weapons at the darkness ahead.


    The footsteps stopped. This time, everyone felt that there were countless pairs of eyes staring at them in the dark.


    Quietly, the other side did not move, the five people more attention, every nerve all over the body are tight.


    Suddenly -


    "Hua -"


    the dazzling white light suddenly lit up, and several people with wide open eyes were blind for a moment.


    The fifth bamboo uncomfortably closed her eyes to alleviate the discomfort at that moment. When she opened her eyes again, a familiar figure came into her eyes. She slowly narrowed her eyes.


    "It''s you." There was no doubt in her voice, but it was very cold. She looked at each other, and a deep storm of fury gradually rose from her wild eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    "Long time no see."


    The man''s low voice rang out. When he heard the words of the fifth bamboo, the others opened their eyes and saw that they were surrounded by groups. However, the fifth bamboo standing in the front of him was staring at a man standing in front of him. His whole body was cold, which they had never felt before.


    Esther raised her eyes, followed her gaze, and a man''s face came into view.


    It was a rather elegant man. He looked only in his early thirties. He had a pretty face and a close look at his features. He was similar to the girl who left. All the people around him were dressed in neat military uniforms and fully armed. He was the only one in light gray casual clothes. He didn''t even have a gun on him. He didn''t seem to care that he was in a battlefield where he might die at any time. He looked leisurely as if he had only met a friend he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    He had a graceful smile on his face, but his eyes were as deep as black holes. After looking into those eyes for a moment, Esther had a kind of suffocating indulgence.


    He quickly looked away and calmed his panic.


    What a deep and unpredictable man! Is this man Ann''s father?


    Disgust, hate, and even a trace of fear, looking at the familiar face, his face some strange smile let fifth bamboo eyes gradually deep, her heart has a kind of unspeakable sense of disobedience, although only saw this person a few, but she always felt that he seems to have changed a person, become completely.


    Moreover, his breath made her feel scared. It was a feeling from instinct, even with a trace of fear. Her beast instinct told her that this person was terrible and dangerous.


    "What about Xiaoyu? She''s not with you? " The man gently opens his mouth, his voice should be clear and moist, but because he deliberately lowers it, it brings a trace of magnetism, but the fifth bamboo sounds strange.


    "She''s been driven away by me."


    She spoke coldly, without any change in her expression.


    "Not here..."


    originally, he thought that the man would send someone to look for her immediately, but he didn''t expect that when he heard the news, he just showed an expression that could not say whether he was happy or disappointed. With a smile, he seemed to answer her words, but he seemed to say to himself: "don''t worry, I will go to find her."


    Fifthly, Zhu''s worries and doubts gradually rise. This person doesn''t seem to care about an Shuyu, so she...


    with a thought, she hears the man say: "half of them stay, take them back, and the others go with me."


    Hearing this, the bottom of fifth bamboo''s heart suddenly relaxed, but he soon raised it again.


    She stares at about a dozen armed soldiers in front of her. They also have guns in their hands, but they are different from ordinary guns. They have no emotion and look like robots.


    "Whoosh -"


    a needle flew past her side face and landed on the ground not far away, splashing a burst of dust. The fifth bamboo was tense and looked at the weapon in the other party''s hand with a serious face. His heart sank.


    Sure enough, these people are here to deal with her!


    "I''ll hold them down in a moment, and you''ll leave first!"


    She said in a deep voice to her companions.


    "No way!" Esther looked at her and said, "we''re together!"


    "Don''t waste your time, their purpose is me, it''s none of your business," the fifth said after a pause. "Don''t make unnecessary sacrifices. I''ll be fine." Because she''s here, she won''t die.


    "No way!" His tone sank and he said in a cold voice.


    "That''s what I''m asking for." The fifth bamboo didn''t intend to continue to talk with them, she left a sentence, then took the lead to those soldiers who had no expression.


    The night was silent.


    Tang Xiaotang is on his way back to the base alone.


    It''s quiet and dark around. The ruins of the broken city stand alone in the dark, just like a silent monster, which makes Tang Xiaotang''s mood more depressed.


    She understood that what the fifth bamboo said was not her real idea. There was only one reason why she might say such a thing, that is, she felt that it was more dangerous for her to follow her than to be in the base.


    She couldn''t protect her, so she had to leave.


    And there''s only one explanation for that, which is that the potion had a very serious effect on her body.


    In the whole world, there is only one person who knows her best except her, so the medicine can only be made by anzepo.


    She has to go back to the base and find an antidote for her.


    All the way forward, suddenly, Tang Xiaotang heard a few light sounds behind him.


    In that direction...


    she opened the map, and when she saw a lot of sieges there, her eyes sank and she quickly turned back.


    -


    "go


    Throwing away the man in front of him and avoiding a needle that came from behind his ear, the fifth bamboo looked back at Esther and said in a deep voice."No! Let''s go together


    Esther knocked down a man who came up from the side, back to back with her, panting: "I said, you won''t be left alone!"


    "Don''t waste time."


    Looking at the people falling on the ground, they quickly got up again, as if they didn''t feel any pain at all. There was a cold flash in the eyes of the fifth bamboo. These guys, their muscles are as hard as robots, and they can''t hurt them at all!


    What the hell is this!


    Another two soldiers attacked, and they had to separate. They were separated by the soldiers. The fifth bamboo and wood were surrounded and separated from the other three.


    "Do you want to see everyone folded here?" Through the gap, the fifth bamboo asked, looking at the wood and the STIs on the other side who were also panting, their physique was not as good as the two of them. Now they were covered with wounds and could not hold on.


    "We can support it! I can''t leave you alone Steve took a deep breath, spit out a mouthful of blood, clenched his teeth and said, "what monsters are these! Why is it so hard to fight! "


    Their ammunition has been used up for a long time, but they have only killed three or four people at present, and the fifth bamboo can''t be changed. The human body limits the use of many abilities, and their situation is very unfavorable.


    But those people have launched an attack again. Seeing this, the fifth bamboo quickly resisted.


    All of a sudden -


    there was a burst of air burst behind her. Too close a distance made her body unable to react and avoid the attack.


    A numb back, followed by a burst of weakness, from the back began to spread to the whole body, the fifth bamboo body shaking, legs a soft, kneeling on the ground. She forced herself not to be affected by the medicine and fell to the ground. She looked back hard. A touch of magic appeared in her cold eyes and looked at each other.


    "Why?"


    Why are you... Why are you doing this?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    "Wood! What are you doing? Stop it


    Through the encirclement, Esther caught a glimpse of this scene, and he couldn''t help but be shocked: "you --!"


    The thin young man was holding a needle. The other end of the needle went deep into the girl''s back. The liquid in the needle had been injected into her body.


    The fifth bamboo raised her hand and flew him to the other side. With her last strength, she stopped the people beside him and said to him, "go... Find Ann..."


    the next moment, her body sank and she fell to the ground.


    Seeing her faint, the soldiers gathered around her. Esther watched the scene with red eyes, but he understood what she meant.


    He looked at the same emotional companion, and finally looked back at the comatose figure of the girl surrounded. Finally, he gritted his teeth and roared: "go!"


    In the middle of Tang Xiaotang''s sprint, she meets Esther, who is coming out to look for her.


    "Ann! I found you


    "Why did you come out? What about bamboo


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the three people in a mess, but soon she understands something, especially that there is one less person who should be together.


    "Ann, she --"


    "needless to say, I know." Tang Xiaotang recovered her calm face. She looked at the sign on the map that had gone away. She raised her head and looked up at the red eyed, indignant three people: "tell me, what happened?"


    Looking at her calm face, I don''t know why, the three people were full of anger and depression, but they didn''t understand why that person would do that?


    "It''s him. He betrayed us!" Esther told her what had just happened.


    Tang Xiaotang looks calm, but her eyes are puzzled. She has a general understanding of Mu''s identity, but in this way, he should not and has no reason to do so.


    "You go to base v." After hearing what happened, Tang Xiaotang calmly looked at the three people and said to them.


    "What? Ann, are you not going to save bamboo? "


    After hearing what she said, sties could not help it. He asked in a loud voice, "are you still hating her for letting you go? But she did it for - "


    " I know, and I didn''t say I wouldn''t save her. " Tang Xiaotang knew that if he was brought back to the base, at least the life of fifth bamboo would not be seriously affected.


    "Then..." this time, even Esther didn''t understand her.


    "We are too weak. If we want to really help her, we must have influence." Tang Xiaotang''s face was quiet, but her eyes were deep, which made her heart tremble.


    Ann... She wanted to -


    "so you go back. If Xiaozhu and I need your help in the future, you can still do the same as now, I''m very grateful." She looked at them and said plainly.


    "Of course! We will never forget that now, our boss is just bamboo! "


    "Separate. I''m going back, too." She looked calm all the time, and Esther felt a little uncomfortable at the bottom of her heart.


    It must have been her who suffered the most from this incident, but the man who wanted to die was her father....


    however, the man....


    thinking of this, he couldn''t help saying: "Ann, or you can go to base V with us." I''m afraid it won''t be easy for her to go back alone.


    "No, I have to be with Xiaozhu." Tang Xiaotang shakes her head. She can''t let fifth bamboo stay there alone.


    "Then we''ll be with you."


    "No, I''ll miss you then." Tang Xiaotang refuses Esther''s kindness. She turns around and walks towards a spot not far from the map. Her figure gradually melts into the darkness.


    "Let''s say goodbye."


    The troops sent by the base are stationed in an open space not far from the deserted city.


    In a tent, the lights are bright, and the anxious looking man wanders around like a trapped animal. Beside him, several men stand as statues without expression, and no one dares to speak.


    "Damn it! Why don''t you come back? " He wanted to scold, but a man''s smile suddenly appeared in his mind. He shivered and swallowed it.


    "You say! Did Mr. an catch the monster? " He stopped suddenly, pointed to a man on the side and asked aloud.


    "I don''t know, sir." The other side still has no facial expression of reply way.


    "Fool! Get out of here His heart can not help surging up a wave of anger, it is clear that the man looks weak, why the boss so important to him?


    But he didn''t dare to offend him. He didn''t want to be caught as an experiment!


    He shivered at the thought of the tragic scene he happened to see. Now there are no ordinary people put in, but the soldiers in the base are used for the experiment!Just as he wandered back and forth like an ant on a hot pot, a sound came from outside. He subconsciously ran out and saw several figures coming in through the guard in the dark.


    In a flash of light, he recognized that Fang Zheng was one of the soldiers who left with the man. He was very happy. It seemed that the task was successful!


    However, after looking for a circle, he didn''t see the man. He could not help but greet him and asked aloud, "where''s Mr. an? Why didn''t I come back with you? "


    "The master left." The other side answered him in a cold, emotionless voice, then pushed him away and went straight in.


    "What about the monster? Where is she? " He was annoyed, but he didn''t dare to say anything more when he remembered the strength of the other side.


    "It''s none of your business."


    When the other party finished saying this, he went straight through him with people, leaving a man with a resentful face and entering the tent with more resentment.


    "Damn it


    He pushed down the table, furious: "how dare you be so arrogant! It''s just a bunch of monsters! It''s no use waiting for you! I must get rid of you all


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    At this time, the sound came from outside again. The man looked up impatiently. Before he could speak, he heard a rapid voice.


    "No, no! Here comes the Zerg


    -


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t meet anzebo, who is said to be looking for her. When she found the army''s residence all the way after dawn, she found that it seemed that it had been attacked by the Zerg. The whole residence had been completely destroyed. Apart from scattered pieces of machinery, not even a corpse was left.


    Open the map, Tang Xiaotang found that things have become more and more uncontrollable - it seems that overnight, the Zerg launched a comprehensive attack on human beings, now the entire map is still left with surviving human places, have been full of Zerg red dots, they continue to emerge, launched a crazy attack on human beings.


    And the symbol of the fifth bamboo...


    She subconsciously went to look for it, but she didn''t find her trace around. She pulled the map away, and Tang Xiaotang finally saw her symbol.


    However, the location...


    looking at the familiar island on the map, Tang Xiaotang also found another familiar sign.


    Why is he there, too?


    "Who are you? Why are you here? "


    The sudden sound interrupted Tang Xiaotang''s thoughts. She looked up and saw a group of fully armed soldiers standing in front of her. Their leader, a man with a helmet and his eyes covered in thick protective glasses, was pointing his weapons at her and asked harshly.


    She turned her head slightly towards the man, but before she could answer, she heard a woman''s voice beside the man, with a trace of surprise.


    "Why are you, Miss Ann? What about the others? "


    She suddenly took off her helmet, and a very familiar coquettish face appeared. Tang Xiaotang narrowed her eyes. Seeing this face, she immediately wanted to come.


    It turned out to be "she.".


    "Take me back. I want to see Mr. Joe." She didn''t pay attention to each other''s problems, just said indifferently.


    "This..." the woman''s eyes flashed a trace of dark, but she seemed to think of something, did not hesitate for a long time agreed: "good."


    -


    once again back to the familiar place, facing people''s suspicious or vigilant eyes, Tang Xiaotang''s heart is not the slightest fluctuation, she just wants to do one thing.


    I don''t know what happened after she left. Anzepo seems to have a very important position in the base. In his face, although the people who received her were very dissatisfied, they didn''t neglect her at all. After a while, she met the leader of the base again, the man named Joe.


    "Miss ANN, I thought you would never come back."


    This is the first sentence that the man saw her. Tang Xiaotang looked at his face. He was more tired and haggard than when she left. He seemed to be less powerful than the fifth bamboo. He had a bad time these days.


    "Do you want more Orc like fighting power? I can help you Tang Xiaotang doesn''t talk nonsense either. He goes straight to the topic.


    "Miss ANN, why do you say that? I''m not going to do anything against humanity. " It seems that the other party did not expect that she would say so, and for a moment, she denied it unprepared.


    "Don''t pretend. I knew it a long time ago." Tang Xiaotang sneered, his dark eyes staring at him: "I just ask you, do you want to?"


    At that moment, the man only felt that all his thoughts had been seen through by her, and his cover up was not worth mentioning before.


    He waved his hand gently, and all the subordinates standing next to him stepped down. The man watched her closely, and looked back and forth at her with his inquiring eyes.


    "Oh? Why are you helping me? " He asked.


    "Of course, I don''t help you unconditionally, I have my conditions naturally." Tang Xiaotang knew that he would agree.


    This man is different from Hess. Although he is the leader of the base, it is obvious that his character is more gloomy and heartless than Hess. He doesn''t care whether the orcs are wrong or not. As long as he can get powerful power, he doesn''t care about the so-called morality and humanity.


    "But miss an, you know, I''ve cooperated with Mr. an. Even without your help, I''ll be able to create that kind of existence sooner or later." The man fell back and leaned back in his chair, no longer pretending to be gentle, showing his ruthless nature.


    "If you can succeed, you won''t send someone to catch Xiaozhu." Tang Xiaotang exposed his disguise, her indifferent tone did not change, but let the man''s blue eyes flashed a killing.


    "I guess you have no choice but to make this decision, because there are not enough experiments for you to try." She has long found that the population of the base has shrunk by at least a third, not only because the Zerg killed it, but also because they failed to transform it.


    "Oh, but your father has no plan to succeed. Why should I believe you can succeed?"The man knows that what she said is true, but he can''t continue to experiment with the soldiers in the base. If all the people die, what can he do to resist the fierce Zerg?


    "With, Xiaozhu, I transformed her successfully." Tang Xiaotang said in a low voice. Her calm face made people have to believe her words.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    "If you say that, will I believe you?" Men face her squarely, but they believe in her.


    Otherwise, with bamboo''s character, why would he break with her?


    If what she said is true, what does it matter to believe her once? Anyway, the big deal is the extinction of all human beings.


    "I can give you the experimental data, and you can let your people try it at any time." Tang Xiaotang knows that his time is running out: "if you still count on my father, I don''t think he will come back."


    "What do you mean?" The other party a shock, the cold line of sight looks at her, the tone is heavy.


    Tang Xiaotang no longer answered, she asked: "so, do you agree or disagree?"


    Silence.


    After a long time, the man finally said, "what do you want?" He asked.


    "Give me weapons and food, an insect repellent, a helicopter, and the antidote to that." Tang Xiaotang said.


    "Deal, give me the data." The man agreed with little hesitation.


    "I''ll give it to you as soon as I''m ready."


    The man''s speed is very fast, and soon he is ready for Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang also readily left the experimental data to him, she did not reserve, but as for whether it will succeed, that is his thing, and she has nothing to do with it.


    "Shall I send someone to see you off?" He had already guessed her purpose. Although he got the experimental data, since she could make the experiment successful, he still didn''t want her to die. After all, now the Zerg have launched a comprehensive attack.


    "No More people go, but it is easy to be found, and to tell the truth, she does not trust this human.


    The helicopter was loaded on the truck. Tang Xiaotang got on the truck and went straight to his destination.


    Not that island, of course.


    Although that''s her final destination, it''s true, but it''s a desperate attempt to go there so rashly.


    She had to find someone first.


    With the help of maps and insect repellents, Tang Xiaotang successfully drove his way to base V to avoid the large-scale Zerg army.


    In the evening, she would park her car in a hidden place, sprinkle insect repellent around to have a rest, and in the daytime, she would continue to find a path to drive. After three days, she was able to reach the V base.


    Tang Xiaotang also began to think about more important things, that is the most important purpose of her trip. While driving, she thought about what excuse to get the guy out, and saw three familiar figures.


    Frown, Tang Xiaotang is about to avoid them, but unexpectedly three people straight to her, seems to have found her.


    "Ann! I know it''s you! "


    There are three people in the middle of the road. Even if she doesn''t know them, she won''t drive directly, let alone three acquaintances.


    She had no choice but to stop the car, open the window and look at them.


    "Didn''t I ask you to go back to base v? Why are you here? " Tang Xiaotang asked.


    Now there are Zerg everywhere outside. It''s not like before when the Zerg were temporarily resting, they wandered outside and were not likely to die.


    "Are you going to save bamboo?" Esther did not answer rhetorical questions.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know how to answer. If she says yes, they will go with her, but she doesn''t want them to go with her. If she doesn''t, they will never believe her situation, and they will never let her simply pass.


    Before she could answer, Esther said, "I know you must be going to save bamboo. We''ll go with you, too!"


    "Yes, many people always have more strength. ANN, you don''t want to take risks alone!" STIs also looked at her, eyes with a firm said.


    "Get in the car first." Helpless, Tang Xiaotang looked at the distance, a few Zerg seems to be aware of the movement here, will come, she had to let three people up first.


    Three people open the door and get on the car. Tang Xiaotang immediately drives the car to a more hidden path. When he drives out for a long time, he throws away the following Zerg.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with you? Why not stay in base v? " Will stop the car, Tang Xiaotang asked back.


    "The thing is like this..." Esther felt his nose and spoke slowly.


    "... that''s it."


    It turned out that the three men did arrive at base V, and at that time, the base was invaded by the Zerg. They helped to intercept the attack of the Zerg and naturally joined the base.


    But because they had saved "Molly" before, Hess had a very unusual attitude towards the three, even "Molly", which made many young people who had unusual feelings for "Molly" in the base very disgusted, so he found a reason to crowd them out.


    As a result, the three of them came out and saw her. They immediately guessed what she was going to do, and they followed.


    "Oh, so..."


    Tang Xiaotang felt her chin and thought about it, then she suddenly said, "you just said that Molly is very concerned about you?""It feels a little bit..." sties replied, blushing slightly.


    "Yes! That''s it! Come here for a second Tang Xiaotang''s eyes lit up and waved to the three.


    It''s so sleepy that someone brings a pillow!


    "So... So... Do you understand?"


    "What? She turned out to be a worm --! " As soon as his face turned white, STIs was about to call out, but he was held by Esther.


    "Well, we see!" He looked at Tang Xiaotang and nodded firmly.


    If you want to enter the base camp of Zerg, you need a guide.


    By the way, do you prefer snakes or foxes?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    "Miss Molly, can you come with me for a moment? I have something very important to tell you."


    As soon as she went out, "Molly" was stopped by the young man in front of her. With some hesitation on her familiar face, he looked at her and whispered.


    The smell of temptation on the other side makes "she" swaying, especially looking at the strong body wrapped under the clothes, "she" flashed a little greedy desire, but in the end she still worried: "can''t you say it here?"


    "Here..." the other side looked at the people around who were paying attention to the movement here. Their faces were slightly red, revealing a touch of embarrassment: "there are too many people..."


    "she" looked at the other side''s shy eyes and a proud smile in her heart. She already knew what the other side wanted to say to "she" and looked at other people gathering around Class, "she" nodded, "well, let''s go over there and talk." It refers to an open space blocked by a building near the outer wall of the base.


    With a relieved smile, the man looked at her in his eyes: "Miss Molly, please."


    Once again salivated looked at each other''s body, "she" nodded, on the rate to go first.


    The building blocks the view of the people outside. When she reaches the open space beside the wall, "Molly" stops and looks back at each other. "She" has already licked her lips uncontrollably. Her voice becomes very low and soft: "what do you want to say to me?"


    "Miss Molly, please come closer so that I can tell you." The man seemed to be unaware of it. He looked at her with a smile and his eyes became more and more "obsessed".


    "She" instinctively felt that something was wrong, but it was nothing. There were only two of them, and no one could see them. So "she" couldn''t wait to come near and put out her hand.


    There are several tentacles in the slender palm. Seeing that the white hand is about to touch each other''s chest, suddenly two people rush out from behind the wall behind her.


    Originally, the man''s eyes changed, and he quickly reached out to hold "her" by the wrist to keep "her" away, while the two people behind him directly threw "her" on the ground.


    "Who? What are you doing? "


    "Molly" a face of panic began to resist, but before meeting the man suddenly showed a face of anger looking at "her": "don''t pretend! You disgusting insect


    "Worms? What are you talking about! Stacy, you dare do this to me! I''m going to let dad get rid of you all! "


    "Molly" looks like a model, but one of her hands has been slowly stretched out, and countless tentacles under her skin are about to move, just when her tentacles are about to touch the person on her body, suddenly, a stream of liquid is pouring down from the top of her head.


    "Ah! What is this? "


    The liquid has a strong fragrance, but to "she" it is just like the most smelly poison, which makes her tentacles retract directly, and her whole body begins to twitch: "ah! Hissing - "


    the woman''s skin began to bump rapidly, as if something was hidden under her skin." her "facial features twisted into a strange shape, and her fingers scratched wildly on the ground." she "wanted to twist her body, but the two men on her body pressed tightly, making her unable to move at all.


    "Hehe - hehe - this is, what is this..."


    the vocal cords make a broken sound, and there is no charm at all. Now that face can no longer be called human. Her mouth and nose are askew. Countless dark brown tentacles come out of her seven orifices and twist in pain. Her body has numerous scars because of struggle, but there is no blood Come out.


    "Is the effect of the improved insect repellent very good?"


    A cold voice came from the top of her head. "She" turned up with her pupils, only showed her white eyes and "looked" at the human in front of her, making an ugly hoarse voice: "hoarseness - damn - hoarseness - Human -"


    "evil! How ugly


    Steve''s face turned white in front of him. He couldn''t believe that what he saw at the beginning was such an ugly Zerg. Thanks to him, he thought "she" was really human!


    "Hiss, hiss --"


    because of the effect of insect repellent, this parasite obviously can''t control its puppet. Tang Xiaotang''s improved insect repellent has very strong effect, even in the host, it can also be hurt, and because now in the host, the pain feeling of the Zerg is not very sensitive has been magnified several times, it just feels unbearable, Not even the strength to abandon the host.


    Gradually, the Zerg is no longer able to struggle. Its tentacles protruding from the seven orifices of women are also weak on the ground. It feels that it will definitely be killed by these humans.


    But what makes it strange is that the human who caused it so much pain did not mean to kill it. She held her chest in her hands and just stood aside to watch it struggle coldly. She didn''t step forward until it couldn''t move any more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    "As long as you promise me one thing, I''ll let you go." Originally thought that the other party wanted to solve themselves, but unexpectedly, she just looked down at it and suddenly threw out such a sentence.


    The pain on the body is still there, but it doesn''t get worse. It''s just that the strength can''t recover for a while. When the Zerg heard her saying this, they were unwilling to lie on the ground pretending to be dead and motionless.


    "Don''t play dead! That''s just diluted liquid medicine. If you don''t say it, I''ll have to pour these high concentrations into your mouth. " Tang Xiaotang is throwing a small glass bottle in his hand. The light green liquid in it is shining in the light, but the dead Zerg starts to twitch.


    But what this human wants it to do will definitely hurt the Zerg. If it dares to expose the news of the Zerg, it will surely be executed by the Zerg.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t let you die. At most, it''s just a pain. After all, Zerg''s vitality is tenacious, not hurt to kill


    Where do not know what it thinks, once there is wisdom, the mind of these creatures will not be difficult to understand, especially for Tang Xiaotang, the more intelligent the creatures are, the clearer their feelings will be.


    Each other''s body trembled, thinking of the pain of life is not like death, it is better to be killed after the insect.


    "If you agree, move your tentacles. If you don''t agree, I can''t help it. I''m not used to forcing others, so I have to find other worms who are willing to help." Tang Xiaotang''s voice is not so cold, but it seems that a cool wind blows on the Zerg''s heart, making it chilly.


    What this human means is that if it doesn''t agree, it can''t hide its identity as a host. Moreover, during this period of time, that human has doubted it. At that time, it will not be killed by those human beings! Even if it doesn''t die, it can''t live even if its identity is exposed.


    No matter what, it''s death. It''s not worth it to suffer another crime before death.


    Tang Xiaotang had predicted the Zerg''s mind long ago. The intelligent creatures often have to think more. If they are the lower intelligent Zerg, they are absolutely 100% loyal. But this one, obviously, is not enough.


    So the Zerg, who just pretended to be dead, did not hesitate for a moment, and immediately moved his tentacles. For fear that he would slow down, Tang Xiaotang gave him the bottle of medicine to drink.


    The strong fragrance gradually dissipated, and the volatile medicine was only sprinkled on the shell of the host, but not much penetrated into the body of the Zerg.


    Tang Xiaotang''s improved insect repellent has a very good effect. Unfortunately, because the raw materials are extremely scarce now, she can''t produce many. She only has a small bottle, so she just threatened it, so she won''t waste so many precious insecticides on it.


    At most, I cut off its head and killed it.


    After a while, the Zerg moved again. It reluctantly retracted its tentacles into its body, raised its head a little, looked at several people, controlled the host, and said in a hoarse voice, "human... What''s your condition?"


    "In fact, it''s not difficult," Tang Xiaotang slowly played with the small medicine bottle in his hand. The green liquid swayed in it, which made the whole body of the Zerg feel uncomfortable.


    But Tang Xiaotang''s next words made him wish he hadn''t taken the unfortunate task and met the unfortunate human, or he shouldn''t have been greedy for fresh flesh and blood and followed the human here: "I want you to take us to the mother nest of the Zerg, which is on the island. You should have a way."


    "What?! No way It screamed, and the tone changed.


    You want them to bring that thing into Zerg? How can I! If something happens to Queen worm, it will be broken into pieces!


    "Can''t..." Tang Xiaotang seems to be a little disappointed. She moves her finger and slowly opens the lid of the medicine bottle. The strong fragrance gradually spreads out. She slightly lowers her head, and the hair curtain covers her forehead, leaving a shadow on her face.


    "Ann, don''t talk to it! Let''s look for other worms He heard the voices of the two human beings behind him, looked at the same indifferent male human face in front of him, and finally looked at the girl''s helpless mouth.


    "In this case, there is no way..." looking at the man around her coming to it, the Zerg finally can''t help it.


    Thinking of the pain that was more unbearable than being controlled by the insect, as if every cell had been crushed, he cried out, "stop! I agreed! I''ll take you to the mother''s nest! "


    In this way, Bao and Li solved the problem, and they were ready to set foot on the journey to the Zerg mother nest and rescue the fifth bamboo.


    East and West are already ready. They are holding the Zerg that parasitize Molly. They quickly leave base V and drive to the beach nearest to the island.


    Esther drove, Tang Xiaotang sat in the co pilot, while STIs and efit sat in the back, protecting the Zerg in the middle to prevent it from escaping.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    "Ugly bug! I''m warning you, don''t make any bad ideas


    Seeing that he sat still and didn''t blink for a long time, but his eyes turned from the left to the right. It seemed that he was thinking something wrong, he could not help warning.


    "Human, I have a name. In your language, my name is Milo, and I''m not" ugly bug ". I''m a rare male beauty of Zerg!" The Zerg named Milo showed a very unhappy expression and sounded angry: "I''m just thinking about how to take you so many humans into the nest."


    Think of just now that a pile of tentacles stretched out from the body, and then think about what it said, in addition to Tang Xiaotang, the other three people can''t help but have goose bumps. Stuart, in particular, looked as ugly as a stool.


    I didn''t expect that what he saw was not only a human, but also a male Zerg. His mood was extremely complicated.


    Zerg''s aesthetic is really different!


    Tang Xiaotang is sitting on the front passenger''s seat alone, working on a pile of equipment parts. Esther glances at the pile of wires and parts. He doesn''t quite understand what she is doing, but he drives the car more steadily.


    Tang Xiaotang seems to be assembling parts, but the words in the back seat still enter her ears, like remembering something. Tang Xiaotang''s action stops suddenly. She looks at the rearview mirror, and the extremely cold voice echoes in the car.


    "I know that you Zerg can use pheromones to communicate, but if you dare to divulge any information secretly, don''t blame me for reminding you first."


    "I''m sure you don''t want to try to break that feeling."


    Although there was not much threat in her voice, Milo felt numb all over, and suddenly remembered the feeling of sharp pain.


    It shivered, and the thought that had just risen from the bottom of my heart stopped in an instant.


    But how does this human know what it''s thinking? How did she know that they would use pheromones to communicate?


    It said dejectedly, "well, human, you win. I''ll take you to the mother''s nest. " It would rather be found and executed than feel the pain again.


    "But I can only take one of you into the nest." The female nest is heavily guarded. If it''s not for its unusual status, even it can''t enter easily: "moreover, I can only take you to the first floor, and I can''t get into the innermost one."


    "The first floor is enough." Tang Xiaotang will connect the last wire, and then put away the things in his hand, looking out of the window gradually remote, even can see the distant ocean road, light said.


    As long as she can get to the first floor, she can find the fifth bamboo.


    Xiaozhu, wait for me, I will help you out.


    -


    now that Milo is in place, the helicopter that was ready will not be used. When they got to the seaside, they found a rock to hide the car. Then Tang Xiaotang gathered the three men and handed them the things they had already prepared.


    "Take these with you." She handed three small bottles of liquid medicine to the three: "there are only so many, so it''s economical."


    "Ann, are you going to... Go in with it?" Asked Esther.


    "Well, I''m the only one who is suitable for this. You don''t know where Xiaozhu is." Tang Xiaotang took out the square box he had assembled and gave it to Estan: "this can hide you, so that you won''t be discovered by the Zerg."


    "But it''s too dangerous for you to go in alone." Esther took the medicine and said anxiously.


    "Never mind, I know what to do." Tang Xiaotang has already made all preparations, and she doesn''t worry about whether she will die, because even if she doesn''t die in it, the life of the body will not be long.


    "The helicopter is in the car. You''ll meet outside." She said, "you''ll follow me in a moment, but don''t let Milo and other Zerg find out. As soon as Xiaozhu comes out, take her away."


    "And you?"


    "I have other things to do." Her eyes are slightly heavy, looking to the other end of the distant sea, where there is another existence she must face.


    "You don''t believe that Zerg?"


    Steve looked at the car. The Zerg with human skin was looking at them through the window. When he looked back at it, he turned his head and pretended not to see him.


    "I never believed it." Tang Xiaotang can''t see the Zerg''s mind, but anyway, she also wants to use it. As long as she can achieve her goal, it doesn''t matter.


    "Well, you must be careful." Esther put away all the things Tang Xiaotang gave him, then stepped back and looked at her with a complicated look.


    "Ann, you must come back." He said.


    "Don''t worry, I will." Tang Xiaotang thought about it and gave them a smile: "thank you." Anyway, at this time, it is enough for these people to stand beside her and fifth bamboo all the time.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    I hope they can always stand beside fifth bamboo, even if she is not there.


    "Have you decided? Who am I going to take in? " Milo opened the car door, holding his chest in his hands, showing a look of impatience: "make up your mind quickly, or you''ll all be found when the patrol comes soon."


    "You take me in." Smell speech, Tang Xiaotang glanced at it, then walked to it.


    When he saw that the human he feared most wanted to be with him, Milo''s abacus in his heart was a breath. He swept each other''s quiet eyes and asked, "what about the three of them?"


    "Naturally, they left first." Tang Xiaotang looked at it: "how do you want to take me there?"


    "Wait a minute, someone will come to pick me up." It is unwilling to spit out a transparent bubble like thing from the mouth, and crushed it in the hand.


    "You go first." Tang Xiaotang looked at Esther with no change in his expression. He just asked him to leave: "thank you for giving me a ride. Now let''s separate."


    Esther knew what she meant. He nodded and drove away with the other two without stopping.


    Seeing that the three humans had really left, Milo''s mind became active again. He looked at the weak female human beside him and wanted to use a bad idea.


    But see Tang Xiaotang light looked at it, she took out a bottle from her arms, which is light green liquid.


    Looking at the thing that made him feel pain, he felt cold again. Subconsciously, he thought of the severe pain, that is, the shell he was using was not its body, and he felt a fine pain.


    "How are you going to explain my identity?" Fortunately, the girl quickly took the liquid back, it had to reluctantly spit out a transparent bubble, and handed it to Tang Xiaotang: "you eat this, you will have the smell of our Zerg, anyway, you humans look the same in our Zerg eyes, you say you are also a parasite, there will be no doubt about insects."


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t say much. He took the bubble, but didn''t eat it. Instead, he crushed it and sprinkled the transparent liquid on his clothes.


    She doesn''t want to eat such disgusting food. And don''t think she doesn''t know something about the Zerg. If she is a human, maybe she will believe it now. Although this kind of thing can really make her have the smell of Zerg, it is because it is a parasitic bud. If she eats it like this, her body will be parasitized soon.


    Although she may have been gone at that time, she didn''t want to leave so much trouble for the fifth bamboo.


    "If you do, the smell will soon disappear." Under her eyes, Milo''s voice became smaller and smaller, and finally he stopped talking.


    This human is so cunning! I''m not fooled!


    Milo, who was once again recognized by Tang Xiaotang, was finally discouraged. He no longer had a bad idea. He took Tang Xiaotang seriously to stand by the sea and wait. Sure enough, after a while, a black spherical airship floated slowly from the sea and stopped in front of them.


    The door of the airship opened slowly, but no Zerg came up. Tang Xiaotang followed Milo and got on the airship. His movements and expressions were very natural, without any surprise or fear, just like the real Zerg.


    Milo looked at her like this and turned her mouth secretly. It''s really a strange human.


    There are only three Zerg on the airship. Their appearance is similar to Tang Xiaotang''s Mantis type. They also walk upright on two hind legs. The middle limb and forelimb can move freely. However, the forelimb is not a sharp and aggressive sickle, but some ant like forelimb.


    These Zerg are respectful when they meet Milo. It seems that they are right. Their status in the Zerg is not simple. One Zerg steers the airship forward, and the other two stand beside Milo.


    Because Tang Xiaotang is nearby, Milo doesn''t use pheromone to communicate with them secretly, and the two Zerg don''t doubt Tang Xiaotang''s identity. They respectfully put their tentacles on her head, which should be greeting.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care. After all, her body is not a Zerg, and she can''t learn how to communicate with them. As long as her identity is not exposed, nothing else matters.


    The airship was flying at a very fast speed, but she didn''t feel any turbulence in the cabin. In just a few minutes, the airship stopped again, the three Zerg saluted them again, and then opened the door of the airship.


    Shallow light comes in from the door, Tang Xiaotang calmly follows Milo out of the spaceship, and a huge black nest comes into view.


    It looks like a brain and has a honeycomb like structure, but it is built on the ground and surrounded by many smaller insect nests.


    This is the mother nest of Zerg.


    This island is no longer what it was when they were still there. Now, it has completely become the territory of Zerg. There are flying Zerg all over the sky, blocking the sky.


    In mid air, a huge black warship is floating, like a large cloud, covering the sky of the whole island. In the middle of the warship, a light green light band is directly connected to the mother nest, which is located in the most central position of the island. Around the island, countless black thorn like insect nests are protruding, tightly surrounding the mother nest and closely guarding it.Over the nest, there are countless small airships constantly patrolling, and they are on high alert. This shows that they pay more attention to the female nest.


    No wonder Milo said that even it can only enter the first floor.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the building like a mountain. She opens the map and shows the internal structure of the mother nest of the Zerg in front of her eyes. She begins to observe it carefully.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    The mother''s nest is very large, and only the part exposed on the ground has more than ten stories. Under the black honeycomb like building, there is an underground palace building like an ant''s nest. The huge and complex channel system almost covers the whole island, digging all the land below the ground.


    The nest on the ground is not only shaped like a beehive, but also has a structure like a beehive. Countless hexagonal chambers closely form the outermost layer of structure, in which there is a room by room space, and in the middle is a large space, in which there is a huge red dot, which should be the mother.


    The space below is very large, but most of them are zigzag passages. Each passage connects a space, which should be used by the Zerg to store things. Tang Xiaotang saw the familiar sign of the fifth bamboo at a glance. She is in a small underground space.


    However, there are a lot of Zerg guards around the fifth bamboo. It''s very difficult to get there.


    Thinking, they have been standing on a green light belt, led by two Mantis Zerg wearing black armor to the nest.


    The light belt is still moving forward. In front of it is a very large hexagon entrance. Two same Zerg are guarding the entrance.


    Tang Xiaotang found that the mother''s nest Zerg is no less intelligent than human beings in terms of upright walking, forelimb working style, intelligence and emotion. But what surprised her was that the other Zerg, except Milo''s parasitic type, still stay in a very low intelligence stage. These high-level Zerg don''t seem to be very intelligent It''s easy to leave their mother''s nest, and I don''t know why.


    The two Zerg at the door seriously touched her and Milo''s bodies with their tentacles. They felt that they belonged to the Zerg and soon let them pass.


    As soon as Tang Xiaotang''s eyes darkened, he entered the regular hexagon entrance. A special material light belt under his feet flashed green light. This kind of energy that does not belong to this planet should be brought by the Zerg from their parent star.


    "Hello, people..." Milo looked at Tang Xiaotang. As soon as he wanted to speak, Tang Xiaotang glanced at him. He immediately took back his words, and then whispered, "what are you going to do?"


    Tang Xiaotang did not answer it.


    "I tell you, it''s going to the first floor soon. We can only get here. I can''t get in any more." It looked at Tang Xiaotang with some fear, as if she was going to hurt her mother.


    "I know."


    Tang Xiaotang looks the same, she is also thinking about what to do.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the map. She has almost entered the outer part of the first floor. These internal channels are connected with the hexagonal chambers outside. There are many Zerg in almost every chamber.


    Along the way, she also saw how strict the Zerg''s defense is. It''s almost three steps, one post, five steps, one sentry. There are patrols from time to time. It''s extremely regular. Under such strict defense, even with the guidance of a map, it''s impossible to get to the place where the fifth bamboo is.


    Unless... Find a way to cause chaos, and then take advantage of the Zerg chaos, take the opportunity to sneak underground.


    However, the only way to make the whole nest chaotic is to manipulate the females.


    However, the guard of the female insect is the most strict place in the whole nest, so it is more difficult to use it.


    Yes, she didn''t use it once, but only once, and she didn''t dare to use it easily. She was afraid that the mysterious guy she saw in the last world would reappear...


    at this time, Tang Xiaotang suddenly saw a group of Zerg that were obviously different from other Zerg. Under the urging of three or four Mantis Zerg, she passed through another hexagon channel Go inside the nest.


    The Zerg, who are being pushed forward, are very different from the fighting Zerg she has seen. Their bodies look softer, there are no hard shells on the outside, and their body color is light beige, and there are many patterns on the wings behind.


    "What are they?" She looked at the Zerg. They were heading in the same direction as the mother. Tang Xiaotang thought that he had an idea.


    "What?" Milo looked along her line of sight, and then Tang Xiaotang only heard its slightly disdainful voice: "those


    "It''s just some humble species." Even if there was no expression on her face, Tang Xiaotang could feel the contempt and disdain. Her eyes were slightly heavy, and she continued to ask, "insect?"


    I''ve seen some information about Zerg in the organization before. Most of Zerg are matriarchal society. They regard the female with fecundity as their priority. The male Zerg, which is used to fertilize the female, has a relatively low status in Zerg.


    "Well said, it''s a kind of insect. In fact, it''s just the food of your mother." Milo seems to despise those Zerg, it said: "there is no combat effectiveness, so only in this way can we make some contribution to the race."


    "Food..." Tang Xiaotang smile, she suddenly thought of a good idea.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    The light belt gradually stops in front of the circular exit. Tang Xiaotang sees a huge pit in front of him as soon as his eyes are bright.


    It''s a pit. It''s a spherical cavity in the middle of the nest. The walls of the cavity are full of holes. Now they come out of one of the holes. Compared with the whole cavity, the hole is too small and inconspicuous.


    In the middle of the cavity, there is a huge spherical cocoon suspended. Many winged Zerg fly around the cocoon in the cavity. Countless crisscross light columns protrude from the cocoon and stretch out in all directions. These are channels. Tang Xiaotang sees many Zerg passing through.


    "Well, I can only take you here." Milo looks at the cocoon, showing deep awe and worship in her eyes. Tang Xiaotang also looks at the cocoon, but quietly looks around with the remaining light, until she sees a row of figures coming out of another hole, and then she takes back her sight with satisfaction.


    "You can''t go except for the places guarded by insect guards. You can move freely in other places on this floor." Milo said this, then turned and left with a quick speed.


    As soon as it leaves, Tang Xiaotang turns around and goes in another direction.


    There were many Zerg in the past, and her human appearance attracted countless attention. However, when she was aware of her breath, these Zerg respectfully looked away and let her pass all the way.


    Tang Xiaotang closely follows the tracks of those insects on the map, and walks quickly through the small holes. She moves constantly and seems to be careless. She doesn''t attract any attention of the Zerg, but she keeps getting close to those insects.


    Finally, a familiar figure appeared in front of Tang Xiaotang. Tang Xiaotang kept his pace and walked up. The insects stopped respectfully when they felt her breath and signaled her to pass first.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t stop, but when he came to the middle, he slipped and fell to the ground. The insects beside her and the insects who took care of them came to help her, and she took advantage of the opportunity to stick a transparent bottle with a thumb long on the back of the insect''s wing near the root.


    When the insect had nothing to investigate, Tang Xiaotang stood up with his wings and immediately pushed it away, showing an angry look.


    Even if she didn''t know the language, her emotional changes were very obvious, and the insects noticed that they kept dancing their tentacles on their heads, showing an anxious look.


    Tang Xiaotang''s goal is not to really find trouble. After she stands firm, she nods at will, pretends to be relieved of her anger, and then goes forward again.


    When she came to a hole in front of her, she immediately dodged and hid. Looking at the insects guarding nearby, she seemed to reprimand several species of insects, and then she took them forward again.


    Tang Xiaotang was relieved to find that the insect didn''t find anything on his body. He turned around and went underground in the direction indicated by the map.


    Taking the light beam as the "vertical elevator" all the way to the underground, the height of dozens of floors is just a few seconds. Coming out of the light beam, Tang Xiaotang looks at the map and finds that there are many more guards on this floor. Almost every small passage is guarded by Zerg.


    This is more troublesome. She stood aside and looked at it. She found that the Zerg guarding did not let other Zerg enter at all. The Zerg who wanted to enter had to go through a lot of checks, and their tentacles were facing each other, and it seemed that they had to answer the code.


    That''s not good. She doesn''t know how to communicate with the Zerg at all, so it''s obvious that it won''t work to go there directly.


    But it''s not good if we don''t go there, because it''s still a long way from the position of the fifth bamboo. Although there will be chaos at that time, it''s estimated that the guards will only leave for a while. Maybe they will come back before she runs there. Aren''t they caught at that time?


    She opens the map, looking for other ways to get past. Suddenly, Tang Xiaotang sees an unguarded passage, and this passage has many branch exits, one of which is just under the room where the fifth bamboo is located.


    According to the map, Tang Xiaotang immediately found the entrance of the passage.


    Looking at the extremely narrow entrance in front of her, which can only be used for a person to climb through, she did not hesitate for a moment, but directly bent down and went in.


    Now time is urgent, it''s not her turn to think too much.


    I thought only the entrance was narrow, but I didn''t know the narrow degree inside was smaller than the entrance. Fortunately, her body is not fully developed and her skeleton is not big, otherwise Tang Xiaotang would not be able to get by.


    She crawled forward, struggling forward.


    I don''t know what this passage is used for. It''s not only narrow and dark, but also dirty and smelly. The walls of unknown materials are covered with strange sticky things. Tang Xiaotang covered her nose and climbed forward. She just felt that she was about to suffocate.


    The map shows that there is a branch fork in front of her. She only needs to go along the main road below, through seven forks, and the eighth fork is upward, which is the room where the fifth bamboo is located.


    Suddenly, a dark passage in front of her lights up. Tang Xiaotang stops cautiously. She sees three Zerg gathering at the exit of the upper branch. She doesn''t know what they are doing.Heart slowly mention, if they also want to come down, it''s bad. She only brought a little insect repellent, and just now she put it all on that insect. Now she has nothing on her body. When she meets three Zerg, she will end up with only one.


    But now, it''s too late to turn around...


    it''s too late www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    She is still dormant in the dark, clinging her body to the back wall, holding her breath and trying to hide the traces of her existence.


    Unexpectedly, the three Zerg didn''t plan to come down. Tang Xiaotang only saw a big shadow falling from the top, accompanied by a strong stench. Even if she didn''t deliberately breathe, the smell also strongly stimulated her nose, which almost made her vomit.


    The Zerg at the top didn''t find her. The open entrance closed quickly, and the narrow road was dark again.


    Tang Xiaotang took out the spare power from her pocket. The cold white light lit up the darkness. She moved forward, and the black shadow in the passage became clear in front of her eyes. Tang Xiaotang covered her nose and found that there were large pieces of eggs in the black mucus, but it seemed that these eggs had failed to fertilize.


    In addition to these eggs, there are many shells and stumps taken off by the Zerg, which are wrapped in a large amount of mucus and then abandoned in this passage.


    Tang Xiaotang finally understands what this passage is used for. It''s the pipe that the Zerg use to discharge waste. No wonder it stinks.


    This mass of rubbish blocked up the narrow passage, so Tang Xiaotang had to push them to the fork in the road above first, and then climbed over with the stench.


    Along the way, when passing through several forks, a lot of garbage fell from the top. Once, the mucus almost fell on Tang Xiaotang''s head. In order not to let the Zerg on the top find it, she just held back and didn''t move until the top exit was closed again.


    -


    at the same time.


    In the dark room full of green light, a huge light ball full of light green liquid is suspended in the air. Inside, the girl with silver hair quietly closes her eyes. Countless white filaments are wrapped around her body, and the other end of the filaments is deep into her skin.


    Her skin was white to almost transparent, revealing the blood vessels below, and those white filaments were deeply embedded in her blood vessels, with a faint blood red at one end.


    Outside the sphere of light, seven or eight white insects are operating a machine to record a large amount of data. Suddenly, a crack is opened in the black wall, and a slender figure slowly comes in, followed by two expressionless figures.


    When they saw him, the Zerg in the room stopped their actions, swayed their tentacles respectfully, and led a Zerg to come forward and bend down to him.


    "Here you are, sir."


    It said in raw language, then raised his head, red compound eyes reflected a smiling male human face: "everything is normal, please don''t worry."


    "That''s good, but save her life for a while." The man raised his head and looked at the girl in the light ball carelessly.


    "She has other values."


    Golden pupil slightly open, leaving the familiar figure into the eye, indifferent words into the mind, her eyes closed, the body pain endless, but the bottom of my heart is like a black hole, constantly devouring her mind.


    Another familiar face came into my mind, her ears seemed to ring her words, but the next moment, those pictures and sounds were covered by more pictures.


    Alienated, questioned, cursed, betrayed... Ugly twisted faces surrounded her tightly, only a voice with deep temptation was left in her ear.


    You see... No one cares about you... All the people are using you... Aren''t you tired? Don''t you feel resentful?


    So why insist... Why insist?


    Give up... Don''t insist on...


    consciousness gradually goes away and falls into darkness.


    One side of the instrument suddenly issued a sharp voice, guarding the Zerg started to move in a panic, but the green light in the light ball is still slowly dark.


    The girl''s head dropped slightly, and her long silver hair slowly lost its luster.


    Looking at the closer and closer sign on the map, Tang Xiaotang showed firmness in his eyes.


    It''s coming. It''s coming.


    All of a sudden, when she stopped, her heart suddenly choked.


    There was a bit of confusion in her eyes. She saw that the signs on the map began to flicker, and gradually faded.


    How could that be?


    Tang Xiaotang stopped and began to climb forward regardless.


    Xiaozhu, you must hold on! Wait for me, I''ll be right there!


    -


    "please come here!"


    The Zerg in the lab saw that the data was out of control, and the leader panicked. He ordered to the insect next to him.


    "Yes! I''ll go right away! "


    A Zerg ran out in a panic, but not long after it left, the whole laboratory suddenly lit up a dazzling red light.


    "What?""Alert, alert! In one minute, all the insects will be on the first floor immediately! In one minute, all the insects will be on the first floor immediately! In case of neglect, they shall be executed on the spot! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    The scurry of the insect''s feet on the ground gradually faded away. In the dark room, the green light gradually faded. At this moment, the ground in the corner moved slightly, and then suddenly a square crack opened.


    Tang Xiaotang, who is covered with dirt, crawls out from the inside. Her body is covered with dirt, and her face can''t see its original appearance. She is very embarrassed.


    Regardless of finishing herself, she saw the fifth bamboo soaked in liquid at a glance.


    "Little bamboo! Wake up! Here I am


    Seeing the white filaments in her blood vessels, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were calm and looked around. She soon saw the instruments in the corner.


    After a few steps, she saw that the instrument was on, with all kinds of data on it. Fortunately, before she came, she learned the characters of the Zerg. Tang Xiaotang found the switch to control those light filaments and turned it off.


    One by one, the filament of light slipped from the fifth bamboo and fell out. Her body lost its bondage and fell to the bottom of the sphere of light.


    Tang Xiaotang tried to find the switch of the light ball, but she didn''t see it for a long time. When she looked at the map again, the sign of the fifth bamboo was still darkening, and her anxiety became deeper and deeper. She bit her lip and gave up searching. She surrounded the light ball and slapped the hard outer wall, trying to wake her up.


    "Fifth bamboo! Wake up! Wake up


    "I''m sorry! I''m late! "


    "Please! Little bamboo! Wake up


    "Wake up quickly..."


    faintly, there is a sound as thin as a gossamer, breaking a weak gap and entering her dark consciousness.


    Who is it?


    What a familiar voice... But now, does anyone care about themselves?


    "I''m sorry! I''m late! "


    "Wake up


    The voice sounded again and again, making her feel very noisy, but the anxiety and sadness in the voice made her feel a little sad.


    "Wake up! Xiaozhu, we all need you. Don''t leave me alone...


    need me... Don''t you still want to use me?


    She felt tired and tired. She just wanted to keep everything away from herself.


    "I''m sorry... I''m really sorry... I shouldn''t have left... It''s all my fault..."


    "Xiaozhu, please, wake up quickly..."


    the voice gradually lowered. Tang Xiaotang looked at the sign on the map that was completely dark, and suddenly felt very sad.


    No matter how powerful she is, she is only a 17-year-old girl. She is asked to save the world, but the world is not willing to accept her. She just, just can''t survive...


    if she arrived earlier, or didn''t leave at that time, or earlier, she didn''t let her leave alone, maybe it won''t be like this


    Uncontrollable sadness surged up, she slowly knelt down in front of the light ball, head powerless against the outer wall, tears uncontrollable fall, drop by drop on the ground.


    Maybe this human body is too sensitive, she only feels a dull pain in her chest, strange and uncontrollable guilt and sadness surging up, she has never felt this feeling so clearly.


    "I''m sorry..."


    looking at the girl in the light ball, her eyes closed, across the hard light wall, she may not hear her voice at all.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes became firm. She wiped the tears off her face with her sleeve.


    No, when did she become as vulnerable as these fragile creatures? She will never give up until the last moment!


    She put her hand on the light wall, across the transparent barrier, touching the calm cheek of the fifth bamboo.


    Then she closed her eyes and allowed her consciousness to pass through the barrier and touch her consciousness.


    "I''m sorry..."


    there was a cry, and then she never heard it again. The silent darkness enveloped her again, but she suddenly found it unbearable.


    Sure enough, she gave up...


    thinking like this, the next moment, the dark world suddenly lights up a gentle yellow light, and then a familiar face suddenly appears in front of her.


    She looked at her quietly, dark eyes with her familiar calm look.


    "Xiaozhu..." she looked at her and spoke softly.


    "Why are you here?"


    Looking at the girl, she suddenly felt aggrieved, sad and angry, but she didn''t know where the emotion came from or why.


    "Why are you here?" Why don''t you just let me disappear here? Anyway, I was abandoned!


    "Because Xiaozhu, you are here."


    She saw a smile on the person''s face, but the shallow smile made her feel very warm. Those intense emotions gradually became quiet in this smile."No, Xiaozhu is not abandoned." "We all care about Xiaozhu," she said


    She slowly extended a hand: "so don''t give up on yourself..."


    "I will always be with Xiaozhu."


    She seems to be bewitched. The resentment, grievance and anger in her heart gradually disappear and become a kind of emotion she can''t say, mixed with relief, joy and firmness.


    It turns out that she has not been abandoned by everyone. It turns out that she has never been alone www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    Slowly stretched out her hand, she touched the hand, and then the next moment, the darkness around her body would be like broken glass, flakes.


    The girl in the ball slowly opens her eyes. The transparent golden pupil of glass twinkles like the dazzling light of a blade.


    On her body, the wound brought by light silk is rapidly healing, and in a twinkling of an eye, there is only white to almost transparent skin left.


    Tang Xiaotang looked up at her. The girl''s long silver hair was soaked in liquid and floated away like sea grass.


    She raised one hand, put her slender fingers together, and made a fist. A sharp light flashed through her eyes. Then, she hit the wall of light with a hard fist.


    "Ka -"


    the hard light wall slowly breaks a crack under this blow, and then the fifth bamboo blows his fist again, and the hard light wall takes this point as the center to crack the cobweb like layers of cracks.


    "Crash -" a piece of debris fell down in the middle, and then the gap spread to the whole light ball. With a crisp sound, the whole light ball burst.


    Fragments scattered, the fifth bamboo standing on the ground, golden eyes quietly looking at her, eyeground seems to flow something.


    "Xiaozhu..."


    the next second, the girl''s eyes closed and suddenly fell to the ground. Tang Xiaotang quickly held her, but her strength could not support the girl''s body, so she had to stand under the girl and they fell to the ground together.


    "Little bamboo!"


    She turned over and quickly checked her body, only to find that the girl just fainted, relieved Tang Xiaotang quickly picked her up, ready to take her away now.


    The Zerg have all gathered in the center of the mother''s nest, so she doesn''t have to leave from the road any more. Tang Xiaotang holds the fifth bamboo, opens the door of the laboratory, and leaves here directly.


    On a small reef outside the island, Esther looked at the Zerg nest in the distance under a cloud. When he saw a small fireworks blooming in the dark in a corner of the island, he was shocked.


    "Come on, let''s go!"


    Hiding behind a towering insect nest on the edge of the island, Tang Xiaotang asked the fifth bamboo to sit on the ground and set up a signal bomb.


    Sitting on the floor, she felt a fishy smell coming from her throat. When she put her hand on her lips, a bright red color appeared in her palm.


    She wiped the blood off her clothes and looked at the sky far away, waiting for Esther to come.


    Soon, a helicopter came low to the sea and stopped in front of the island.


    "Ann, are you all right?"


    Esther jumped out of the helicopter and looked at her anxiously.


    "Not bad." Tang Xiaotang picked up the unconscious fifth bamboo and handed it to him: "you take Xiaozhu and leave quickly! Make sure she leaves safely


    "And you?" Esther took the fifth bamboo, surprised and worried asked her: "you don''t leave with us?"


    "I have other things to deal with. You can leave first."


    Tang Xiaotang turns her head and looks at the familiar dot on the map. She seems to be aware of it. She slowly raises her head and looks at the towering insect nest under the huge warship in the distance. Whether it''s for that person, or for that guy, or for those unsolved mysteries.


    "Ann..." seeing the resolute figure who turned to leave, Esther wanted to speak, but the sentence was still blocked in his throat and didn''t say it.


    No.5 Zhu felt wobbly, as if she had been lying on the rocking chair in Xiaoyu''s home a long time ago, telling her stories about the outside world.


    "And then?"


    The girl holds her head in her hands, and her black eyes like dark colored glaze are quietly looking at her. She asks.


    "Then..." the next moment, the face in front of her turned into a girl. She looked at her, and there were thousands of emotions in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry, bamboo." She said softly.


    "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter?" She did not know why, raised her head, but only to see a resolute figure turned away.


    "Xiaoyu! Where are you going? "


    The fifth bamboo shouts, then opens his eyes abruptly.


    "Bamboo, you wake up!"


    A voice of surprise came from her side. She raised her head slightly, but found a familiar face in front of her. He was looking at himself in surprise. It was STIs.


    "Why am I here?"


    Holding her head, she felt that although she was very tired, she was just exhausted. Looking at her hands, she didn''t have any scars.


    But she clearly remembered that she was in the Zerg''s...


    when she suddenly remembered the figure, she turned over and sat up, with anxiety and confusion on her calm face: "where''s Xiaoyu? Where did she go? "


    "She..." STIs hesitated. The fifth bamboo got up quickly. She found that she felt shaking because they were on the helicopter now.


    She looked out of the window and saw a vast sea, they are far behind the island, toward the shore."Go back! Go back to me


    She rushed forward and yelled at Esther.


    "I''m sorry, Zhu. I can''t go back. This is her request. I have to send you to the shore safely!" Esther shook his head, his eyes were red, his teeth were clenched, his face was full of grief, but he kept on moving forward.


    The fifth bamboo couldn''t persuade him. She turned around, pulled out the life jacket and umbrella bag from the seat, tugged the door and jumped down.


    "Bamboo!"


    Before the two people beside her could stop her, they saw that the girl''s figure had been covered by the parachute and gradually fell down and disappeared on the sea.


    -


    Tang Xiaotang walks into her mother''s nest again. This time, the smell of Zerg on her body has disappeared, but there are still no insects to stop her.


    Naturally, she knew why. She followed the directions of the map all the way, and every step was firm.


    She knew that he was waiting for her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    At the top of the insect nest, a figure stood quietly. In front of him, the bulky body of the giant female lay on the ground, and its mouth issued bursts of wailing and writhing in pain. Because of the pain for a long time, its strength has become very weak, but the deafening sound still made the Zerg dare not come forward at will, and can only watch from a distance.


    "Sir, please help us!" A white Zerg stands behind him. He bends down and bows deeply to him.


    This human being is unfathomable. Even though they don''t pay attention to human beings, they still have to feel a trace of unspeakable awe and fear.


    It remembered that they came to this world and thought they had got countless food and resources, but it didn''t think that there seemed to be some element in the organisms here, which made the breeding Zerg completely inferior to the previous Zerg. It not only inhibited their physical development, but also made the life span of the Zerg extremely short, and the higher the level of the Zerg, the shorter the life span, as long as they left their mother If it takes more than ten days, it will die soon.


    Therefore, the female insect can''t even leave this island. Although the female insect has no real power in the Zerg, its reproductive ability is something that the Zerg can never give up. Therefore, it has the highest status. Once something happens to the female insect, it will cause immeasurable loss to the present Zerg.


    Smell speech, the man hook lips a smile, he walked slowly forward, bent over from the distance from the mother insect not far from a pile of debris, picked up a piece of flashing light things, held in front of us.


    The debris is also stained with the green blood of the Zerg, and the smell of blood is coming, but there is still a unique fragrance left.


    "Ha..." the man chuckled and threw away the pieces.


    The fragments fell to the ground, making a small and inaudible sound. The light flashed away and disappeared in the dark. He looked up and looked into the distance. His not sharp sight seemed to penetrate the thick wall and looked into the distance.


    "Are you here?"


    He chuckled and said to the Zerg, "go and bring her here."


    "Yes!"


    As Tang Xiaotang walked through many channels, the Zerg seemed to have completely released the ban on her. All the way, all the Zerg looked at her with disgusting eyes, but they didn''t dare to get close to her.


    "Human beings... Go in..."


    go through a gate and come to the place where you entered the nest last time. Tang Xiaotang in front of a white Zerg, it uses rigid language, cold voice said.


    Stepping on the green light belt, she blinked to the inside of the nest.


    When she stepped on the dark ground, the green light suddenly came on. Tang Xiaotang squinted. When she opened her eyes again, the insect appeared in the fundus of her eyes and occupied the whole room.


    About because of the pain, the insect has no strength to roar and move, she coldly watched a familiar slender figure come out from a corner, standing in front of the insect.


    The huge shadow behind the insect will cover him. Even if he can''t see each other''s face, his familiar body shape is still recognized by Tang Xiaotang at a glance.


    "It''s you!"


    "My dear daughter," the man came out of the shadow with a slight smile, and the face came out completely: "you don''t seem happy to see dad?"


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the strange expression on the familiar face. Her eyes narrowed and a sharp golden light flashed from the bottom of her eyes.


    "Your attitude is really sad for a father."


    He sighed and murmured. He approached Tang Xiaotang step by step. When he was only five steps away from her, he stopped.


    "You are not anzapo." Tang Xiaotang looks at him coldly, with a smile on his face and a strange and unpredictable temperament, which is very different from anzebo.


    He is the one she met in the last world, who makes her feel very familiar, knows a lot of things, and has some relationship with that mysterious organization!


    "Ha ha..."


    knowing that such a trick can''t be concealed from the other party, "anzebo" smiles slightly, and then a figure comes out of anzebo''s body.


    When Tang Xiaotang sees that the point on the map representing anzebo still exists, he is relieved that he is not dead.


    Looking at the familiar face in front of her, her eyes were dim. What is the existence of this guy? Why, he is completely out of the control of the rules and can exist in the form of such a soul body...


    "meet again, Tang Xiaotang."


    The man''s deep eyes looked at her. He had a smile on the corner of his lips, but there was no smile on the bottom of his eyes. There was only cold and darkness: "I said we would meet again."


    Tang Xiaotang is speechless. She is completely at a disadvantage now, but she is also fearless. She just needs to wait a little longer, so she just needs to procrastinate...


    "I guess you didn''t get the answer you want," he said. His low voice was full of temptation: "you really don''t want to know how many things they have hidden from you?"Tang Xiaotang is not moved, she does not care, said: "the time to know will naturally know, so needless to say, I believe him." Although Ivar is sometimes very unreliable, she knows that he will never be bad for her.


    "Do you believe it? Oh, you will know that your trust in them has no value at all. " He smiles, with inexplicable confidence in his tone.


    -------------------


    go out to play ~ the update is uncertain these days, please understand!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    I don''t know where his self-confidence comes from. Anyway, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t believe what he said: "Oh, so?"


    "Don''t you think it''s not worth it? With your ability, you don''t have to be suspected and suppressed by those fragile and humble lives. You should be standing on top of them, and you don''t have to save these small human beings like now. "


    Tang Xiaotang said nothing.


    "You are like me. We are all different. We are the same." As he stepped forward, his eyes flashed an abnormal light in the deep resentment like thick ink.


    "So let''s destroy these useless and dirty worlds together."


    "No


    Tang Xiaotang stepped back. She raised her head and looked at him coldly: "I am different from you, and I will never let myself become the same as you!"


    When she first appeared in the world, she was always rejected just like the fifth bamboo, but still some people were willing to accept her existence.


    Even if they are excluded, they should not destroy all the existence different from themselves.


    "It''s a naive idea. Are these human beings worthy of your protection? Look at their attitude towards that girl. If they know you are not their kind, do you think they will accept you like this? "


    His smiley expression seems to have seen through everything, and his calm expression shows that he is mature and doesn''t care about her plan at all.


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at the map, and the familiar signs came into her eyes, which shocked her heart.


    Why did she come back?


    Sharp eyes straight at each other, his smile handsome face at the moment in Tang Xiaotang''s view, so hateful.


    This time, she miscalculated!


    Calm down, after a long time, she said: "who are you?"


    "You''ll know." The other face is still with a smile, but she has no time to stay.


    In order to destroy this place, she had attacked the light brain of Zerg''s Mothership when she came and turned on the self destruction system. If she didn''t escape again, she and anzebo would be blown to pieces.


    It doesn''t matter if she died. Anyway, this body is close to life. Originally Tang Xiaotang intended to use that opportunity to send anzebo out, but now the worst thing is that the fifth bamboo, who had left in a coma, returned.


    If she died here, it would be in vain!


    Just at this time, the smile on the other side''s face suddenly deepened. Tang Xiaotang''s heart was not good, but he saw that the man waved and a flash of ink. The huge body behind the insect suddenly split in two from the middle and broke apart.


    Blood and flesh were flying, and green blood was splashing all over the space. Almost at the same time when the female insect died, the whole room sounded a harsh alarm, and the red light was constantly flashing from the four walls.


    A very thin crack appeared behind each other, he laughed: "Tang Xiaotang, we will see you again..."


    after the words, the strange figure has disappeared from here, as if it had never appeared, leaving only anzebo''s body on the ground.


    Tang Xiaotang stepped forward to help him. His breathing was steady, but he just fainted.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, but then frowned again.


    Now I''m in trouble...


    I have to find a way to leave here first and then find the fifth bamboo.


    The Zerg guarding the door swarmed in, but when they opened the door and saw the scene inside the house, crazy anger and hatred came to their mind for a moment.


    The mother worm''s huge body was divided into two parts from the middle, and it had died. Its green blood flowed all over the ground, and the smell of blood was strong to the extreme. But the room was empty, and the two humans had disappeared completely.


    The mother worm is dead, and even if they occupy the whole world, there is no way! How can a race without fecundity continue?!


    "Kill! Find those two humans! Kill them! " White Zerg red compound eyes full of murderous, it issued a roar, at the same time behind the Zerg voice should be and!


    -


    at the same time, another figure also quietly sneaks into the territory of the Zerg. With her slender posture and the speed of the wind, she soon reaches the mother nest.


    When she first entered, the fifth bamboo was in a coma, so she didn''t know how to go, but her keen sense of smell could make her smell the familiar smell.


    Eyes looking ahead, fundus only firm, no trace of regret, she only knows that she must find her, she wants to ask her to understand.


    Why are you here?


    When the Zerg left the room quickly, Tang Xiaotang came out from behind the huge body.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the blood behind the insects was all over the body, and the strong smell of blood could cover the smell of human beings on them, so that they could escape the pursuit of the Zerg.


    Tang Xiaotang takes off their coat stained with mother''s blood, takes out a small bottle of transparent liquid from their clothes and sprinkles it on them to cover their smell. Then she carries anzepo hard and runs to the door.We must find the fifth bamboo in 30 minutes and take them away smoothly, otherwise, none of them can leave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    By the map to avoid the crazy search of Zerg, she left the nest hard, all the way forward.


    Now, the whole Zerg know the news that the female is dead. The more intelligent Zerg lose their mind and fight against them crazily. Only a small part of them choose to leave the Zerg. The lower level Zerg lose control and start to flee outside the island. She takes a comatose person with her. Even if she meets a lowest level Zerg, she will die.


    How to get out? We have to find a way to send anzebo out first.


    At this time, she saw that Esther and others were also coming here. Tang Xiaotang decided to send anzebo out first.


    However, we still have to go from the mother nest to the edge of the island. How can they get there?


    Just then, a familiar point on the map came into her eyes. Her eyes turned and she had an idea.


    Putting anzebo aside, she hides behind a raised pillar and looks at the fleeing Zerg outside.


    Just as a figure passed by, her eyes darkened and her body rushed out, crushing the figure to the ground.


    "Don''t move! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude


    The body is tightly pressed, the other party is about to move, suddenly heard the familiar voice, it immediately understand the identity of the other party, the body subconsciously shrunk.


    "It''s you?! What do you want? "


    It exclaimed, helplessly and angrily asked. But in the bottom of my heart, I was worried about my bad luck. I knew that I would not go this way. How could I be so unlucky? I met this human again!


    "I don''t want to do anything," Tang Xiaotang said in a low voice. "I just want you to do me a little favor."


    "What''s up? Let me go first. " It wriggles the body, unwilling and helpless way.


    "Good." Tang Xiaotang pick eyebrows, but it is agreed very quickly, she quickly let go of the suppression of Milo, and then casually pat the dust on the body, standing on one side.


    Milo also got up from the ground, it twisted body, and then looked at Tang Xiaotang, tone is very impolite way: "human, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s just a small thing. I want you to take us out."


    "What?" Milo opened his eyes wide and said in a loud voice, "no! You should know that the whole Zerg are looking for you now. If I let you run away, I won''t live any more! "


    "Of course you don''t have to help." Tang Xiaotang carelessly took out a small bottle of light green liquid from his clothes and held it in front of his eyes: "I just have some things here. It''s a pity to waste them. It''s better to...


    " wait a minute! " As soon as he saw the light green liquid, Milo called to stop. He called out, "I''ll help you!"


    It thought that there was no such thing in human hands, but it didn''t expect that there were so many more! The earth shaking roar of the female insect can be heard clearly even if it does not enter the inner layer. If all these are used on it, the consequences will be...


    and anyway, now the female insect is dead, and those insects are busy killing. When they find out that it has already gone to the human world, and they can''t easily leave the Mothership, can they live to the end of the world Maybe at that time...


    "here you are!"


    So think, it is no longer repellent, still spit out two bubbles, handed them: "here, you know how to use."


    As long as the body has the smell of Zerg, those lower Zerg who rely on the smell to identify the target will not find them. Tang Xiaotang takes the bubble and sprinkles the liquid inside on the two people.


    "Let''s go!" Milo is about to turn around and leave you, but he is called by Tang Xiaotang again: "wait a minute!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You carry him for me." She picked up anzebo and said to it.


    "Why - all right, all right!"


    Just about to refute, Tang Xiaotang shakes the bottle in his hand again. Milo immediately obediently carries anzebo and dare not speak any more.


    Although sushi is a thin and weak female, Milo''s strength is much stronger than that of ordinary human. She carries anzepo on her back and walks ahead effortlessly. The Zerg along the way are no longer close to them.


    After it, Tang Xiaotang finally breathed a sigh of relief, this relaxation, she only felt another blood gas from her throat, a blood line from the corner of her lips, she wiped away, looking at the figure with anzebo on her back in front of her, her eyes flashed a touch of cunning.


    In fact, she didn''t have any insect repellent at all. The whole bottle was used by the female insect. Where else could she have left.


    As for this... She threw away the small bottle in her hand. It was just the blood of some Zerg that she packed. After diluted with water, it became this "insect repellent" to cheat a parasite. It was just right.


    There are more and more Zerg fleeing. Maybe they know that the self destruction program of the Mothership has been started. Some advanced Zerg are no longer entangled in revenge for the mother and start to flee. The overwhelming Zerg flees from the island, covering the sky like dark clouds from a distance.


    The green light source of the huge black warship stretched to the mother nest intermittently and suddenly went out at the next moment. The warship began to tilt and collapse, and more Zerg poured out from the honeycomb like mother nest and fled to the distance.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    "What happened?"


    The doomsday scene was shocking. From a distance, a large group of Zerg attacked. Esther, who was close to the island, quickly lowered his flying altitude to avoid these Zerg. However, he soon found that the Zerg did not come at him, but flew straight to the distance, rather like fleeing.


    Just at this time, he saw Tang Xiaotang below and lowered the helicopter to stop in front of her.


    "Ann, you --"


    seeing her in a mess, Esther couldn''t help asking, "what happened?"


    "Nothing. You take him away." STIs got off the plane, helped anzepo off Milo''s back and put him on the helicopter.


    "This time, I can go!" Milo sent a big trouble, it asked impatiently.


    "You go." Tang Xiaotang said, Milo immediately jumped into the sea, the figure soon disappeared.


    "Ann, what about you?"


    "Leave me alone, this time, don''t look back!"


    The girl turned and left. They were looking at her back. The figure showed a sense of determination.


    Later, when he thought of this scene, Esther always remembered the girl''s back that day.


    It was a determined and unrepentant figure - even though she knew that she would never return, she never regretted.


    And that was the last time they saw her.


    Tang Xiaotang is marching towards the island, and the fifth bamboo is also coming towards her, but they are one in the southeast of the island and the other in the northwest of the island, separated by a huge mother nest.


    At this time, the carrier is falling down. Although it is still some distance away from the mother nest due to different gravity, it has at most ten minutes to go. Even if it does not fall, it will explode.


    And she had to find the fifth bamboo during that time.


    Xiaozhu, where are you?


    Seeing the collapse of the Mothership, the Zerg began to kill each other crazily. When Tang Xiaotang was about to pass through a towering insect nest, a huge beetle suddenly appeared on the left side. It had a huge and sharp horn on its head. It was full of violent and crazy breath. Her green eyes were fixed on her, and her eyes were greedy and eager to see food.


    This is a lost sense of the Zerg, and it now, just want to eat fresh flesh and blood in front of us.


    Tang Xiaotang secretly raised her nerves. She knew she couldn''t beat the Zerg, so she had to find a chance to escape. She couldn''t stop here.


    Beetle raised the top of his head horn, hard to hit her, Tang Xiaotang turned over to hide in the insect nest, hard to avoid the blow.


    The insect nest of unknown material was not destroyed by the heavy impact of its horns, but the towering tip was bent under the strong force.


    Tang Xiaotang finds a chance to go around the insect nest and is about to leave. But at the same time, a giant Zerg with only wings suddenly falls from the sky. It waves these six hairy limbs and firmly blocks Tang Xiaotang''s way forward. His eyes are also full of crazy greed.


    There are wolves before and tigers after. What can we do?


    "Boom!"


    At this time, a loud noise came from their heads. Tang Xiaotang looked up and saw that the huge Mothership began to fall apart. The parts stripped from the ship slowly fell down. A piece of debris fell directly on the insect nest and cut off the top of the insect nest.


    The top of the nest falls on the back of the Zerg in front of us. Suddenly, the green blood gushes out from the wound, and the Zerg roars in pain.


    The strong smell of blood diffused. The beetles, who were attracted by Tang Xiaotang, smelled the more strong smell of blood, and immediately cast their eyes on the beetle, with a more hot light in their eyes.


    This is a bigger meal. In its eyes, it is worth more than Tang Xiaotang. It immediately gives up Tang Xiaotang''s goal and focuses on the injured Zerg.


    "Hiss -"


    it retracts its head into its shell, leaving only its sharp horns and attacking the injured Zerg.


    The injured Zerg can fly, but its wings are damaged by the falling insect nest, so it can''t fly for the time being. However, it is not weak. Six insect limbs are waving, which directly blocks the horns like its own attack. However, under the huge impact, it is also pounded back and forth, and its body directly bumps into the insect nest behind.


    Great! This is an opportunity!


    Tang Xiaotang takes advantage of the two Zerg fighting with each other, seizing the opportunity to bypass them and run forward.


    It''s closer, it''s closer, she needs to be faster!


    Suddenly, two more Zerg come out of the ground, and their sickle like limbs rush to Tang Xiaotang. She can''t dodge, and her arms are cut, and her blood is flowing.


    Originally, she had the Zerg smell, and these Zerg would not take the initiative to attack her. But now the Mothership is destroyed, and the low-level Zerg without wisdom lose control, they begin to kill each other instinctively and devour the same kind. The high-level Zerg smell on her makes her more attractive to the Zerg.


    The blood falls, and the sweet smell for the Zerg makes the fighting Zerg around approach her. Tang Xiaotang covers the wound and retreats, but he can''t control the speed of blood flow from the wound.Vertigo hit, because she could not feel the pain, she just felt a blur in front of her eyes, and could not restrain it.


    It seems that the limit of your body has arrived, but...


    Xiaozhu, why don''t you come?


    If she can''t get there before she loses consciousness, she won''t be able to get her out of here safely with her last chance...


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    Tang Xiaotang''s sharp and cold insect limbs fell down, and Tang Xiaotang''s body was in a flash, and he couldn''t escape.


    At the critical moment, a figure quickly flashed by, took over her body, and then flashed to the other side with the same speed to avoid the sharp insects.


    Tang Xiaotang''s nerves relaxed and his heart filled with joy. At this last moment, the fifth bamboo finally arrived!


    "How are you?"


    The fifth bamboo side holds the young girl, at the same time dodges the attack which attacks unceasingly to them, eagerly asks.


    "I''m fine." Tang Xiaotang breathes a sigh of relief. She turns on the skill and the transmission mode.


    "Boom -"


    at the same time, the distant mother ship made a loud noise, and the ship burst into two pieces randomly, directly hitting the mother nest like the brain.


    "Wow..."


    Countless pieces of debris sputtered, and a wave of energy spread rapidly. Tang Xiaotang could not care to carefully select the transmission location, and directly turned on the random mode.


    A black crack slowly appeared in the space in front of them. Because of the fluctuation of the explosion, the crack seemed to be affected and began to twist slightly. Tang Xiaotang pointed to the crack and said to the fifth bamboo intermittently: "in Go in, Xiaozhu... "


    "Good!" Without asking why, the fifth bamboo grabs them by the backhand, throws the Zerg aside, stops other catching Zerg, and then carries her on her back, ready to enter the crack.


    "Human! Don''t try to escape


    After her body sank into the crack, there was a huge sound of explosion behind her. The faint sound was hidden in it, and no one heard it. Until the sound of hatred and anger sounded in her ears, the fifth bamboo was startled and hurried to escape. But her body was too badly damaged, and her speed could not be exerted at all.


    Looking back, a twisted face of the Zerg came into view. The tip of its white insect limb condensed a mass of black venom and stabbed her defenseless back.


    "Pooh


    The sound of the sharp weapon entering her body was very clear. At the critical moment, the girl threw herself on her back with all her strength to block the fatal blow for her.


    At the next moment, the crevices suddenly closed, and the Zerg''s limbs were clipped off, and then the explosion waves that followed swept everything away.


    When the helicopter was flying far away, it only felt the afterwave coming. Esther tried to stabilize the fuselage, only to see the sea water being lifted up by huge waves and spreading to the distance.


    Anxiously looking at the unseen island in the rear, he said in his heart, "Ann, Zhu, I hope you can come back safely.".


    It''s a wasteland.


    A very narrow gap suddenly appeared in the air. The gap gradually split and expanded. Then, two figures appeared from the gap and fell to the ground.


    The fifth bamboo quickly got up and looked at the girl who fell beside her. Because of the impact when she fell to the ground, the insect limbs on her back went deeper and deeper into her body and almost passed through her chest, because the black blood of the venom continuously flowed out of her chest and soaked the land under her.


    As if the moment back to that time, she was at a loss to help her, but afraid to touch her wound.


    "An Shuyu..." Voice with a trace of tremor, she helplessly looked at the girl''s eyes, only feel their eyes very sour.


    After a long time, she carefully picked her up, she looked at her quietly, eyes as clear and bright as the first time, as if not affected by the wound.


    Tang Xiaotang moves his hands behind his back, grabs the insect''s limb and pulls it out. He pulls out the limb that has turned black with poison.


    A stream of black blood gushed out, splashed on the ground, her body a meal, soft fall in her arms.


    "An Shuyu!"


    She felt that her hands were shaking, she wanted to hold her, and she was afraid to touch her wound. She felt dizzy. She realized that she had never forgotten the scene of being with her.


    She didn''t want her to die.


    Don''t feel pain, only tired, Tang Xiaotang efforts to open his eyes, see carefully holding their own girl, eyes full of fear and grief.


    She tried not to let her expression show a trace of sadness, but she could feel her mood.


    "Xiaozhu I want to go home... " Even with the greatest strength, her voice was still very light, as if she would be blown away by the wind at any time.


    "Why are you here?"


    She opened her eyes wide, trying not to let her eyes open because of sour: "why do you want to come?"


    Clearly hate her, but, but


    "Because you are Xiaozhu... "


    Her voice is getting lower and lower, her eyes gradually lose luster, and begin to close powerlessly. She can hardly hear her voice: "I I want to go home... "


    "Good! If you want to go home, hold on! I''ll take you back now! "


    She turned over and picked up the girl carefully. The wound on her back was too ferocious for her to touch: "hold on! If you fall down, I won''t look back! "A pair of cold arms slowly around her neck from behind, she heard her low voice in her ear: "Xiaozhu It''s very kind of you... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    It''s getting dark. A large dark cloud covers the sky. Gradually, tiny raindrops fall and fall on the ground.


    On the boundless wasteland, two overlapping figures are moving forward slowly. Compared with the endless heaven and earth, they look so small.


    Fifthly, Zhu walks very slowly and consumes too much physical strength. She is also carrying a wounded person behind her. She is also afraid of walking too fast, which will make her injury worse.


    ¡°¡­¡­ An Shuyu


    For a long time, she couldn''t hear the voice of her descendants. Her heart suddenly sank and her voice unconsciously increased: "an Shuyu!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Xiaozhu... "


    After a long time, a low, almost inaudible voice began to ring in her ear. Her breath was weak and fell on the side of her neck. She could hardly feel it.


    She''s still alive!


    The bottom of her heart suddenly relaxed, but it became heavy again. She didn''t know whether she could support them until they left here.


    In order to stop feeling the fear and bewilderment, she began to try to talk to her: "don''t fall asleep, we''ll be back there soon." In fact, it''s far away. Even she doesn''t know where they are now and how they can go back there


    Moreover, even if we can find it, I''m afraid everything has already been destroyed beyond recognition, and can never go back to the past


    "Well..."


    The voice rang out gently, and then there was a long silence.


    Panic, helpless, she did not know how to do, can only try to find the topic, but perhaps too long did not talk to her like this, for a moment she did not know what to say.


    After a while, she remembered one thing: "cough Do you remember that time... "


    As if she had found a topic, she began to speak gradually. Familiar pictures came to her mind. She thought she had forgotten, but now she realized that she had never forgotten.


    The world behind her, or "um", only heard a lower and lower voice, and the silent grief gradually rose from the bottom of her heart.


    "At that time, I thought we could always be friends But... "


    She had a meal and couldn''t speak any more. But this time, there was no sound behind her. She couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "An Shuyu!"


    She felt that her body was sliding down, and as soon as she stopped, she wanted to turn to look.


    "Sorry..."


    Her voice was so light that she could hardly hear it if it wasn''t for her sensitive hearing.


    "Don''t sleep, if you want to see it again!"


    "I''m sorry Xiaozhu... "


    Tang Xiaotang is very tired. She knows that her body is going to be unable to support her. She loses too much blood and is poisoned by Zerg. If it wasn''t for her spiritual support, she would have been cold now.


    But she is still worried about her. After all, she is only a 16-year-old girl. Her mission will continue to be completed.


    Her arm around her neck tightened slightly: "Xiaozhu I, I want to ask you Cough Please do one thing... "


    "No!" The fifth bamboo big voice way, tone anger, can''t hide fear.


    "Forgive Forgive him... " The mysterious soul has left, and anzebo should return to his nature. The deepest and most unsolvable knot between him and the fifth bamboo is her. After her death, he will not be persistent any more.


    "No way!" The sight began to blur, and the fifth bamboo strode forward, as if to get rid of something, but she never let go of her hand.


    "He... Is my father..." the voice behind her was small. She was lying on her back, so light, so cool, like a feather, she could hardly feel her weight.


    "I''m really sorry... Xiaozhu..." although those things were not actually done by anzepo, in the final analysis, her injuries were inseparable from them.


    The rain is growing, the thin rain is falling continuously, the whole world is like fog, a blur.


    "Shut up The fifth bamboo roared loudly, and then wiped his eyes hard. His vision was blurred, and the drops of water kept running across his cheek. It was very wet.


    The rain all flowed into my eyes. It''s so annoying that I can''t see the road clearly: "I won''t forgive you!"


    "I, I know... Xiaozhu is the best..." her voice became lower and lower, and the hand around her neck gradually relaxed.


    "Don''t sleep! If you fall asleep, I will never forgive you! And I won''t forgive him! "


    "Sorry..." The voice is almost inaudible, her cage in her neck side of the hand weak slide, behind the body lost the last temperature, become as cold as the rain.


    "Xiaozhu You have to, well Live... "


    The last sigh sounds, arms fall, but the people behind no longer have a sigh.


    The fifth bamboo has no consciousness, continues to carry her forward, and then forward.Drops of water kept falling from her face, blurring her vision. In the end, she hardly knew where she was going.


    "Do you remember we said we would always be friends?"


    "You also said that you would always accompany me..." She said to herself.


    The people behind will never respond.


    "All the people have abandoned me, but now even you have abandoned me..."


    "You liar Liar


    "I will never forgive you! Never


    The hands holding her legs were very tight, and the water drops on her face kept falling and sliding to her lips, salty and astringent.


    "Xiaoyu..."


    Heavy rain, heaven and earth a nothingness, two small figures gradually buried in a misty rain, disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    "Bamboo..."


    Finally, there was a voice in her ear. She raised her head, and three familiar figures appeared in her blurred vision. The first one looked at her and said in a deep voice.


    "You..." Still


    She opened her mouth, but could not speak, but her cold and stiff heart was slowly surging with a very weak warm current.


    "I''m sorry we''re late." Behind him, STIs looks sad and guilty. He steps forward and wants to take the girl on her back, but he is stopped by the fifth bamboo.


    "I''m fine. I don''t have to." She blocked each other''s hand and said, "thank you."


    Thank you for standing beside me at this time.


    "Cheer up, Ann If you can see it in the sky, she will also hope you can do well. " Looking at all over a dead silence, there is no emotion of the girl, Esther difficult mouth.


    "I know." The fifth bamboo face is unexpectedly calm, she gently back the person on the back, and then raised her head, whispered.


    How could she not know what her wish was, and she would not let her down.


    Esther looked at her with a serene look on her back and a smile on her lips, just like a girl in deep sleep. All of a sudden, what she wanted to say could not be said.


    He thought, maybe he didn''t have to say anything, she already knew.


    "Come on, will you come with me?"


    A white hand suddenly stretched out in front of him. He raised his head and saw only the shallow smile on the girl''s face for the first time.


    It was a calm but steady smile, he was only surprised for a second, and quickly reached out to hold her hand.


    "Of course, we will!"


    Several voices sounded at the same time, with firm, with no turning back.


    Drifting rain gradually stopped, although the sky is still covered by clouds, but completely without the previous dark, appears much brighter.


    The dark clouds will disperse and the sky will be clear after the rain.


    -


    "I''m really sorry. I''m sorry for you."


    The fifth bamboo looks at a man who seems to be several decades old in front of him. He looks lonely and haggard, and his eyes are full of grief and death.


    When he learned that she had died, he shut himself in his room for a whole week, facing the cremated daughter''s ashes alone, not eating or drinking.


    When he appeared in front of the crowd again, he was no longer as handsome as before. Now he looked like an old man in his 50s and 60s, with gray hair and a dead silence.


    "Maybe that''s retribution." Anzepo doesn''t remember what happened in his mother''s nest, but he knows that if it wasn''t for him, his daughter would never have died like this.


    He did so much to save his daughter''s life, but in the end, she died because of him.


    The fifth bamboo was silent.


    She couldn''t tell what she felt in her heart. It was the person in front of her that made her suffer. But it was also because of him that she knew that person and got a new life.


    And now, they have lost the most important person, perhaps, this is fate.


    "Here you are." He took out a small wooden box from behind. The wooden paint on the surface of the box had already fallen off, and there were signs of wear and tear on the edges. But the well preserved and clean box told her how much its owner loved it.


    "I don''t want to ask you to forgive me, but this is her most precious thing. I think she wants to leave them to you."


    The lock has been opened. The fifth bamboo lifts the lid of the box, and she sees the familiar necklace on the top at a glance.


    There are many tiny cracks on the surface of the blue purple gem. The broken chain has been carefully repaired. After such a long time, it has no trace of oxidation.


    This is


    Her eyes turned slightly, and she saw the familiar Bracelet below. The bright color was dim, but it was carefully put away by the owner and packed in a transparent bag.


    There are also many familiar little things that she once gave her. It turns out that she has always treasured them.


    The raised hand fell gently. She took out the necklace she was most familiar with, held it tightly in her hand, and then put the lid on again.


    "I forgive you." She picked up the box carefully and turned away.


    This is her last wish, she does not want to live in hatred, she certainly does not want to see such her.


    "You..." Looking at her back, Anze Po was stunned for a long time before she spoke gently.


    "Sorry..."


    -


    the mother nest of the Zerg has been destroyed, but the rest of the Zerg flee from the island and attack the human base out of control.


    For a time, each base fell into a bitter battle one after another. Just as human beings were preparing to face the foreign enemies, they found that there were "internal traitors" around them - humans parasitized by the Zerg.


    Humans don''t know when these people were parasitized, and they don''t know whether their companions or comrades in arms were parasitized by Zerg.Doubt, helplessness, fear, despair All kinds of negative emotions spread among the remaining human beings. They almost thought that human beings would be so extinct.


    Just when all the people were in despair, a team suddenly emerged and brought them hope.


    The leading girl, with silver hair and golden pupil, makes the Zerg have no backhand power by sharp attack. When she incarnated in the white beast, her slender and perfect body was full of power, and she could easily crush the Zerg''s body, just like an invincible God.


    She led the three people to eliminate the fleeing Zerg. No matter whether the rest of the human beings were afraid or grateful to her, she only saved people, and no longer cared about anyone''s eyes and rumors.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    It''s like a ray of light in the dark. Although it''s weak, it gives people a glimmer of life.


    First, one person took refuge in her, and then more and more people chose to join. More and more people joined, and the team grew gradually.


    In the girl, they see the hope of life.


    But that''s still not enough. The Zerg attack is too strong, and the weak human body can''t resist them. Even if there is the fifth bamboo, we can''t solve all the Zerg at one time and keep the only human.


    -


    "maybe we have to face this choice," said Esther. "Now, we have only one way to go."


    "Transform into an ORC."


    "I''m willing to help you." Anzebo opened his mouth. He raised his head and looked at the fifth bamboo sitting in front of him: "but I need you." It''s also her wish, so he won''t disappoint her.


    "Well, in that case, I will accept it voluntarily and be the first to carry out the transformation!" STIs stood up and cried out firmly.


    "I''m willing to accept transformation, too!"


    "I will, too!"


    ¡­¡­


    "However, even with your help, the success rate of the transformation is still very low. I hope you understand that once the transformation fails, you will become irrational beasts. At that time, in order not to hurt other people, you can only bear to let you die." Anzebo added.


    Of course, not all people are willing to accept the transformation, especially when they hear that failure will lead to death. Many people are silent and bow their heads. They do not want to accept the so-called transformation and make themselves strange monsters.


    Looking at the people who stood up frequently, the fifth bamboo was silent. Her eyes slowly swept over everyone present, whether they were willing to accept the transformation or not.


    Unwilling to head down deeply, away from her eyes, willing to look firm, with no regret determination.


    "Whether it turns out to be a success or a failure, you are human heroes, and your name will always be remembered."


    The fifth bamboo bowed to them deeply, and she spoke seriously.


    -


    even with the gene buffer of the fifth bamboo, and the best scheme and theoretical data that Tang Xiaotang has long left behind, the first group of human beings who participated in the transformation still survived less than one-third, but every one who survived has a very strong strength. Although their ability is not as good as the first Orc fifth bamboo, they can swim in the face of Zerg It''s more than enough.


    In the face of human counterattack, the Zerg began to retreat, but the existence of parasitic Zerg is still a serious problem for people. The parasites specially look for fragile human parasites, and the parasitized people have almost no resistance.


    At this time, people found that parasites can''t parasitize orcs. It seems that there is something in the blood of orcs that can restrain the vitality of the Zerg.


    There is no choice but to participate in the transformation of human beings. Otherwise, being parasitized by the Zerg is a dead end. It is better to be regarded as a hero after transformation than to be the food of the Zerg and provide them with hosts.


    More and more people are willing to be reformed. Although the mortality rate is still very high, gradually experienced human scientists have been able to reduce the failure rate as much as possible.


    What''s more, people gradually find that the benefits of being an orc are not only not easy to get sick, but also the wounds will heal quickly, and the strength, agility and even memory will be significantly improved.


    More and more people began to accept the transformation automatically. Although a few people are still unwilling to be transformed, there is no doubt that the number of orcs has far exceeded that of human beings. In the face of so many orcs, the Zerg can no longer suppress human beings, and they have lost their female worms with reproductive capacity. A large number of high-level Zerg die but they can''t reproduce. The remaining low-level Zerg are completely out of date, which is very difficult Start to rout.


    The only remaining humans and orcs built a new regime around the fifth bamboo to record the new year.


    The new human civilization was rebuilt on the ruins of us, like a seed sprouting a new green from the land.


    In the 12th year of the new calendar, humans finally wiped out the Zerg. At this time, in addition to the orcs led by the fifth bamboo, other orcs who were unwilling to take refuge in her base suffered heavy casualties. Finally, they had to choose the existence they did not accept. The orcs bowed their heads and admitted their new political power.


    And from the legacy of the Zerg, human science and technology has once again made a big step forward and entered a higher era of scientific and technological civilization.


    -


    standing on the reconstructed Island, it is no longer barren, but green plants.


    The fifth bamboo looked up at the blue sky, as if the familiar face appeared again.


    Xiaoyu, I''m doing well now. Do you see that?


    I think if you can see this scene, you will be very happy.


    Of course, Tang Xiaotang saw it, but she didn''t have time to feel happy for the fifth bamboo. She didn''t even have time to take her reward, so she was quickly sent to the next world. With deep resentment for afar, she rushed to her own task world again and faced her own task.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    Chaos.


    Fight, scream, scream Human voice, some kind of animal''s roar, interweave into a sound.


    Sadness, anger, despair All kinds of emotions poured into my mind. Before Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes, he only heard a cry of grief and indignation.


    "Run! Run


    Run?


    "You have to live a good life - you have to live a happy life -"


    but before she moved, she felt that she was moving, surrounded by darkness. Endless grief and hatred filled her heart for a moment, making her feel inexplicable and unbearable.


    What the hell is going on?


    ¡­¡­


    "Poor thing."


    In the chaos, she suddenly heard a clear voice, indifferent tone, though not emotional, but with a trace of compassion.


    Uncontrollably raised her head, she saw a pair of indifferent eyes, light golden pupil, Phoenix eyes merciless, silver white eyelashes dense and long, like a fan.


    The beautiful face, as clear as ice and snow, although expressionless, inexplicably makes people feel a trace of sympathy.


    With her long silver hair hanging down, her slender fingers slowly stretched out, and a warm current spread into her body, which instantly dispelled her hatred and grief.


    Tang Xiaotang only felt his heart beat heavily, and there was an uncontrollable palpitation.


    White light emerged, constantly surrounded her soul, the next moment, all the pictures disappeared, a voice sounded in her ear.


    "Please I hope you can fulfill my wish... "


    More pictures poured into Tang Xiaotang''s mind, and countless memories flashed. Her heavy soul seemed to get rid of the shackles and be able to completely control the body.


    After reading the memory, Tang Xiaotang, who finally understood what happened, slowly opened her eyes. In the light in front of her, a slender and graceful figure appeared.


    "What is your wish?" She asked.


    "My wish..." The transparent face of the spirit body is slightly in a trance, and the ethereal voice rings out gently, just like a spring hitting a stone. The figure gradually fades away, leaving only aftershocks.


    "I hope the world he guards will return to tranquility, and I hope that the demons who wreak havoc on creatures will never appear again..."


    "I hope that he can live well..."


    -


    this is a fairy world where all races coexist.


    There are human race and demon race in the world. In addition to the human race, everything draws the essence of heaven and earth.


    But in fact, in addition to the Terrans and demons, there are also two races.


    One is the mysterious and omnipotent Protoss in the legend, and the other is the fierce and cruel demons who suddenly appeared in the world hundreds of thousands of years ago and only know how to kill.


    In order to prevent the demons from wreaking havoc on the world and destroying their lives, the protoss used the whole family''s strength to seal the whole demons with their body and soul.


    As a result, the protoss declined and almost disappeared from the world. Ten thousand years later, only the last true God was left. However, the demons who were unwilling to be sealed were always ready to break through the border and return to the world. Every five hundred years, they would take advantage of the most vulnerable time to break through the border and drill out a part to come to the world.


    The only true God is Tang Xiaotang''s mission goal, and also her ultimate wish.


    No night.


    The task of no night is to protect and repair the border, prevent the demons from appearing again, and eliminate the demons. Because he is the last one of the protoss, only he can repair the enchantment which is constantly lost by the demons, so although he has lived for tens of thousands of years, he still hasn''t left the protoss hometown where the enchantment is located.


    But even so, his power still can''t make up for the gradual depletion of the border. When the last five hundred years came, it was the most vulnerable time of no night ability. He failed to stop the demons in time, and let the demons break through the array laid by the protoss, killing countless creatures.


    No night is determined to seal the border completely, but for the protoss, they have a very difficult setting, that is, if they want to break through themselves and reach a higher level, they must go through all kinds of calamities.


    So he decided to go to the world.


    Then, he really met his own disaster - the more spiritual.


    In this world, the relationship between human beings and demons is harmonious. Although there are occasional contradictions between them, at least to a certain extent, there is a balance between them.


    Because the demon clan is more powerful than human beings, there are human beings in the world who are specially aimed at those demons who make trouble in the world - Demon killers.


    Yue Lingling is one of the five demon eliminator families, the little princess of Yue family and the only daughter of the owner of Yue family.


    Although she was born in a demon eliminator''s family like Yuejia, because she is a girl, the owner of Yuejia dotes on her in all ways. Yueling''s demon eliminator''s ability is basically half the level, and her character Better said is innocent, worse said, is the reincarnation of trouble essence, where there is her where there is trouble.


    In order to escape the engagement made by her parents, she left the Yue family alone and went out to make a living.Then, she met Song Yu, the son of the Song family, who was also dissatisfied with the engagement and escaped from the marriage, and Wu ye, who had been robbed by the lower world and incarnated as a human demon killer, and they were wandering in the world together.


    In the cold lonely night, Yue Lingling''s heart is more beautiful, but Yue Lingling prefers the jade like Soong Yu. Soong Yu is also attracted by the lively and lovely Yue Lingling, until they finally see through each other''s identity and have deeper feelings for each other.


    If you look at Yue Lingling as the protagonist, this is undoubtedly a sweet little white story about happy enemies traveling in the river and lake. The innocent and lively heroine, the elegant and gentle male protagonist, and the lonely and affectionate supporting actor finally solve the misunderstanding between the male and female protagonists and finally get attached to each other.


    But all this is based on the fact that there is no demons.


    However, the fact is that the demons suddenly broke through the border. In order to fulfill her and Soong Yu''s mission, the desolate lonely night forced her to wake up and become no night. At the cost of her ten thousand years of cultivation and spirit, she mended the border and lost her soul.


    However, his power had been exhausted in order to repair the border before, and he was in a hurry to wake up. Even if he sacrificed the spirit, it was useless. He could only maintain the border for a thousand years.


    But without the last Protoss guardian to mend the border, after a thousand years, the demons completely broke through the border, wreaked havoc in the world, and destroyed the whole world.


    after reading the memory and combining with the information of the organization, Tang Xiaotang already understood her current identity and task, but with a sigh, she swayed to the world Not far away from the stream, through the water like a mirror, you can clearly see what you look like now.


    A little round white fox.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    Oh no, it''s not appropriate to say white, because now she''s covered with blood and dust. Her white hair is black and red, and she can''t see her beautiful white fur.


    Clear as water of light blue eyes, forehead a diamond red spot, face fat has been almost unable to distinguish the nose and mouth.


    The hair on his face was stained with tears, and his eyes were dry and uncomfortable. Tang Xiaotang endured it again and again, but he didn''t, so he jumped into the water and washed himself thoroughly.


    After washing, she thought about how to carry out the task.


    Thinking of the real identity of her body, she reluctantly climbed up from the water and dried all the water on her hair. When she saw the beautiful fox with snow-white fur in the water, her feeling of holding back was restored.


    There is no doubt that the son of the world in this world is no night, and her identity It''s a bit unusual.


    She is another existence protected by rules, but it is different from the son of the world, because her protection comes from external things.


    His eyes fell on the blue necklace around his neck. Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help sighing again.


    Hu Xiaoben, the owner of this body, is the little princess of the fox demon family. Her identity is extremely noble and her talent is also excellent.


    Because the fox clan existed in ancient times, there was a Nine Tailed Fox in the clan ten thousand years ago, which is said to be comparable to the demigod at the peak of cultivation.


    Hu Xiao is the blood of the Nine Tailed Fox. He has the purest blood. He was born with three tails and excellent talent. His light blue eyes are exactly the same as the legendary Nine Tailed Fox.


    So almost as soon as she was born, she was recognized as the next fox king, and even the most precious treasure of the Fox family. The legendary Nine Tailed Fox left her with the heart of canglan, an artifact that can satisfy the holder''s wish.


    It''s the jewel necklace around her neck with a trace of the power of law.


    In fact, Hu Xiao does live up to his blood, if nothing happened later.


    When the border broke, the fox clan was slaughtered. The demon clan who rushed out slaughtered the whole fox clan, except Hu Xiao who was sent out by the fox king.


    If it wasn''t for Hu Xiaoyi''s life, the whole fox clan would be destroyed. However, it is precisely because of his rescue that Hu Xiao is doomed to a tragic fate in the future.


    The God who came down from the sky in the killing and blood, the beautiful face as flawless as ice and snow, merciless but compassionate, the golden eyes do not reflect all things, the silver hair does not dye the dust, when you raise your hand, thousands of demons will turn into ashes and annihilate.


    But he stood still and bent down slowly. With one eye, his golden eyes came into her eyes and her heart and soul.


    Let her never forget, also no longer willing to forget.


    So she tried her best to practice, just like the Nine Tailed Fox ancestors ten thousand years ago, to become a subordinate of God.


    But, unfortunately, sometimes fate is like this.


    Hu Xiaoguo really lived up to her excellent blood and talent. It only took her a thousand years to grow to eight tails. But just when she was going to look for Wu ye, she got the news that he wanted to repair the spirit of jiejie.


    She is unwilling, she is sad, she is desperate, but her love can never come back, he has been destroyed in the world, not even a ghost left.


    So she can only choose to protect the world for him. Unfortunately, in the end, she can''t stop the demons.


    After all, how can she do something that even the protoss can''t do? Even if she was a Nine Tailed Fox at that time, and even her ancestor ten thousand years ago, she couldn''t do anything about it. In the end, she chose the same ending as no night to mend the border with her soul.


    But before her soul was broken, she was unwilling. Therefore, she sacrificed the artifact with her last ghost and made a wish.


    I don''t know whether it''s the protection of that rule or because her arrival activated the node of time and space, and actually reversed a wisp of her soul back to the past. At the moment of fox''s extinction, she was reborn in her own body.


    Tang Xiaotang is also attached to the necklace because the time and space node appears at that moment, and Hu Xiao takes it as the spirit of the artifact.


    So she made a wish to give her body to the outsider, and at the same time, she left a mess to her.


    After clarifying his thinking, Tang Xiaotang sighed. The difficulty of this task is really She didn''t know whether she should cry or laugh. Afar really trusted her ability! She was so moved that she wanted him to die!


    There are two tasks for her. The first one is to help Wuye succeed. According to the organization''s information, as long as he successfully goes through the disaster, he can have the power to seal the border completely. This coincides with Hu Xiao''s wish, which saves her a lot of effort and does not need to take any more trouble to fulfill the host''s wish.


    Another task is that the organization thinks that the sudden appearance of the demons seems to be a mysterious organization playing tricks. It hopes that she can try her best to investigate their situation, because through the prediction of data collected by the organization, the real demons can not have such strong strength, and they should not be provided with endless energy as they are now, so that they can make such continuous breakthroughs The border appears.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    Well, the task has been clear, now the most important thing is, how should she complete the task?


    Well, she looked at herself in the water again. She sighed helplessly. Now, the cultivation, let alone looking for no night, can''t even enter the door of the Protoss.


    Stepping on the carpet like meadow, Tang Xiaotang raised her head and looked around. She saw that it was green, surrounded by mountains and dense forests in the distance. A stream meandered out of the woods from afar. Where she was, it was a clearing in the woods.


    Where is this?


    She came at the time when the fox clan was destroyed. The fox king sent Hu Xiao out of the fox clan to death. The demons pursued her closely and Hu Xiao was injured. If they hadn''t arrived all night to save her life, they would be finished now.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know what happened after that. At that time, she was just transmitting to the world, receiving information, mixed up with messy pictures, and was pulled into her body by Hu Xiao''s spiritual consciousness, accepting her memory, regardless of what happened outside.


    After Wu Ye saves her, she leaves soon. Tang Xiaotang opens the map and finds that she is no longer under the rule of the fox clan. It seems that Wu Ye just finds a place to put her down.


    Trying to find the location of the protoss, but the protoss looks like the fox. It''s protected by a border and can''t be displayed on the map.


    This is expected, so Tang Xiaotang is not disappointed. He wants to know that no night can bring her back to the protoss, and she is not helpful to the task.


    Combined with the data and Hu Xiao''s memory, it is just after the five hundred years of the opening of the border. The next time the border will be opened, it will be five hundred years later. After repairing the border this time, Wu Ye finds that his strength is gradually insufficient to support the border. Therefore, before the next five hundred years, he decides to leave the Protoss and go to the robberies.


    So, in other words, she now has 500 years to prepare.


    However, five hundred years is not a long time for Tang Xiaotang. In these five hundred years, she must quickly improve her strength, or she will be a cannon fodder for the demons in the future. Let alone do a task, it''s good to die.


    Looking up at the dense forest in the distance, Tang Xiaotang moves his fat body and decides to find a place to start practicing.


    If she doesn''t fight unprepared battles, at least, she must grow seven tails when 500 years come. Only in this way can she have the strength to fight against the demons in the future.


    Time flies like an arrow.


    Time flies.


    Qingling mountain. The sky is clear and bright.


    is an invigorating autumn climate. It is a good day for getting fat. The big demons are either prototyping or not shaping. They are now doing prototypes, lying on the flat side of the hillside, comfortably basking in the sun, and absorbing the essence of the day.


    Suddenly, the cloudless sky gathered a dark cloud, dense clouds, in which there is a faint flash of electric light, rumbling.


    The cloud slowly moved to the main peak of Qingling mountain not far away, blocking out the sun all the way. When the monsters on the hillside saw the cloud, they ran away quickly. The people who were basking in the sun didn''t care about the sun, so they ran out. A tiger demon with its own child in its mouth quickly went into the woods. A rabbit demon running beside it followed his own line of cubs.


    "Here we go again. What a monster this guy is!" The tiger demon is ahead, a deer demon runs to turn round to see that black black and black robbery cloud, make complaints about Tucao Dao.


    "She is a demon The tiger demon ran away, but soon she could not help but make complaints about it. "But you are right, she is really a wonderful flower in the monster!"


    It''s only five hundred years. Some of their demons have just been shaped. They have been robbed so many times.


    "How many times is this?"


    Deer demon can''t help asking.


    "The fifth time, if you remember correctly." A jackal sighed.


    "What a monster Tiger demon sighed, but the action under his feet was faster. This is the taste of robbing thunder. They don''t want to try.


    The cloud slowly drifted to the top of Qingling mountain. Just now, the sky was clear. At this time, it was so dark that you could hardly see your fingers. Bursts of thunder flashed. The purple lightning had endless power. Every flash of lightning contained frightening energy.


    On the hillside of Qingling mountain, there is a dark cave. At this time, a white figure is standing on the platform in front of the cave, facing the gathering clouds.


    "Here it is


    Under the white emission, a pair of light blue sharp eyes flashed by. She raised her head and looked at the lightning clouds overhead from time to time. It seemed that with fury, she aimed at her.


    "Boom!"


    Tang Xiaotang mentions her whole body''s spiritual power. The moisture in the air is condensed by the spiritual power. White frost gradually appears on the ground, and the cold gradually aggravates, forming a thick ice cover in front of her.


    "Ka --!"


    The purple lightning is like a sharp blade. With only one stroke, the ice cover that she condenses will be smashed, and the transparent ice crystal fragments will disperse and disappear when they fall on the ground.The first thunder, over.


    Tang Xiaotang immediately breathes. The second thunder comes after him. The dark purple lightning, which is nearly three times thicker than the first one, falls down fiercely. It looks like a roaring beast, biting Tang Xiaotang.


    In front of her, a transparent air hood rises. The thunder breaks the hood. Tang Xiaotang is shocked by the aftershock and spits out a mouthful of blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    Shit! It''s three times stronger than the last one. It''s killing!


    Although she had the experience of being robbed by thunder, last time her body was a sword without pain. This time, she used her body to be robbed by thunder. Don''t be too ecstatic!


    Two robberies have passed, but the third one has not. Tang Xiaotang looks up at the sky and sees thunder and lightning in the cloud. It seems that because the first two failed to hit, the robber cloud is becoming more and more violent and is brewing a strongest attack.


    She secretly clenched her teeth, almost able to predict her own tragic results, but now, in addition to hard resistance, there is no other way.


    Exercise the strength of the whole body, she will gather all the spiritual power together, hands ten fingers relative, flat in front of the chest, fingers quickly pinch posture.


    Lingli flows along the meridians, light white light overflows from the fingers, converges on the whole body, and condenses into a layer of gas mask again. Tang Xiaotang directly turns into a fox demon prototype, with seven fluffy tails unfolding behind her, and then slowly wraps her body.


    She has to take the last thunder!


    Yingying white light is particularly prominent in the dark world. It seems to be fighting against the world. Jieyun seems to feel the unyielding will, brewing more and more manic thunder.


    "Boom!"


    A purple black thunder full of the thickness of a millstone fell from it. Its momentum and power were unprecedented. Countless purple electric lights were scattered all over the sky, which instantly burned all the plants and trees within ten miles around the main peak of Qingling mountain.


    Under the cover of robbing thunder, the white light ball was directly covered, and the purple and black color was faintly mixed with a light golden light. The thunder was loud, and the powerful power spread out quickly with the main peak as the center, and the demons scrambled to escape.


    "My God! It''s horrible! This momentum is several times stronger than before Looking at this scene, the tiger demon, who was far away from the scene, was terrified. Fortunately, he ran fast, or he would be crushed by the thunder.


    "Well, it seems that she can''t survive such a strong robbery!" On the pine tree, the oldest ape demon in Qingling mountain looks at the extremely strong thunder at the main peak, and sighs.


    It has lived in Qingling mountain for such a long time, and it has seen a lot. He has seen countless demons plundering, but no one has ever had such a big movement. What''s more, the plundering thunder doesn''t seem to be an ordinary plundering thunder. Among them, it has a faint sense of heaven.


    This fox demon has an extraordinary origin. It''s not an ordinary thing. Unfortunately, I''m afraid it''s going to be buried here today


    Sure enough, I just felt that the thunder was in the middle of the disaster, and the familiar breath gradually disappeared. Just as it shook its head and wanted to sigh, it suddenly saw a white light rising up into the sky, straight towards the disaster cloud.


    "Boom!"


    White light, like a sword, pierces through the haze and soars into the sky. The thunder is not equal to the power of white light, and gradually integrates into it. The cloud is swept away by the white light, and a ray of sunlight falls on the earth again.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the majestic momentum emerged from the white light. The demons looked up and saw a huge seven Tailed Fox looming in the white awn. The white light gathered together and turned into the eighth giant tail behind the fox.


    "Eight, eight tails My God? She made it The ape demon exclaimed.


    The fox''s shape dissipated, and the aura dispersed in an instant, and the grassland burned by the looted thunder recovered as before. Even the demons who were far away from the looted cloud felt the strong vitality. The powerful demonic power made them want to bow down to the throne.


    Even the demon king has no such powerful power.


    The thunder has passed, just like the rapid appearance, the cloud smashed by the white light has disappeared quickly without any trace, and the sky is blue again, but the demons dare not go to the grass on the hillside to bask in the sun any more.


    Rob thunder is too terrible, fox demon is too evil, they need to reflect on themselves, why is the same demon, the gap between them and her is so big?


    The demons scattered around. In a moment, there was no demon in the forest.


    Cliff.


    The thunder finally dispersed, but left a very big pit on the ground. Tang Xiaotang was not seen in the front of the mountain, only rubble splashed around. The cave was long gone, and the dark ground seemed like a battle.


    After a long time, a pile of gravel in the middle of the pit moved slowly. Then, the top stone slipped down, and a dark claw came out of it.


    "Hua La -"


    the paw moved, and finally pushed away all the surrounding stones. Then, a black face, which could not see its original appearance, appeared.


    Tang Xiaotang finally put her head out. She took a deep breath and had a good rest. Then she got out of the rubble in one breath.


    Looking at her dirty hair as if it had been burning, and her burnt black skin with a paste smell, she almost cried. God knows how hard it takes to raise her hair! Now it''s like this!


    Dantian is empty. Resisting thunder has consumed all her spiritual power. After a short rest, she only recovered a little. She gave herself a healing operation to make her scorched skin return to its original state, and her bad mood was better.But it will take at least a month for the hair to grow completely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t have the courage to become a human at this time. If she doesn''t have hair, she will have no hair. She doesn''t want to go out with a bald spoon on her head. That really damages her image as the first beauty in Qingling mountain!


    But she can''t wait another month. Five hundred years is coming. According to the development of the plot, now, he has arrived in the human world, incarnating as a demon killer. So she must find him quickly, at least before he falls in love with yuelingling.


    First of all, he took a bath by the stream and washed off all the black stains on his body. But his beautiful long white hair couldn''t come back for the time being, leaving only his uneven burnt yellow. The reflection on the water was so ugly that Tang Xiaotang didn''t have the courage to look at it again. It was just like a local dog roasted to medium maturity. It was very ugly.


    Come on, that''s it. It''s a big deal. Before she recovers, she doesn''t change. Just go back to human form.


    Looking up, Tang Xiaotang opens the map, flashes and runs down the mountain quickly.


    Wait, lonely cold night, I''m coming!


    Qingling town.


    Qingling mountain is not far away, so it is named. This small town at the foot of Qingling mountain is peaceful and quiet. Although there are many monsters living on the mountain, people usually don''t go up the mountain and monsters don''t go down the mountain, so they are at peace with each other.


    After all, there are monsters on the mountain, so there are a few demon killers in Qingling town.


    Tang Xiaotang thought that her appearance would attract people''s attention, but when she got down to Qingling mountain, she found that she was not disobeying. People in the town just regarded her as a stray dog and didn''t think much about it. At most, because she was ugly, people would hide from her.


    She has already cultivated the eighth tail. After the thunder, her weak evil spirit has disappeared completely, and the strength of the demon eliminators in the town is much worse than her, so she is not found to be a very powerful monster at all.


    According to the map, lonely cold night should be in Qi city now, which is the place with the most demon killers in the whole country except the imperial capital.


    Speaking of this, I have to mention the distribution of political power in this world. Needless to say, the demon clan is led by the demon king, and there are ten other demon clans, among which the fox clan is naturally one.


    The major races of the demon clan are fighting fiercely with each other to seize territory and resources. The fox clan is a more peaceful race and belongs to the hermit clan. This is why the fox clan was destroyed, and no one of the whole demon clan is willing to help.


    Ten million years ago, there were still wars between the demons and human beings, but later the demons appeared, and both of them suffered heavy losses. Therefore, the demons and human beings established some kind of contract, and they did not interfere with each other, and there was a Protoss on top of them, so the whole demons were honest.


    As for the Terran, the regime is different from that of the demon clan, with lingguo as the leader, occupying the most central part of the mainland, surrounded by numerous small countries.


    In lingguo, the royal family, the five eliminators'' families and other aristocratic families are in a state of confrontation. Although the royal family is superior to the other two, it is only because they are concerned about the demons'' families that they attach great importance to eliminators. They have the intention of wooing and marrying the eliminators'' aristocratic women as concubines, but they also guard against the powerful ability of eliminators and do not allow them to enter the court as officials.


    The demon eliminator family also understood this, so the five families were closely linked and married to each other. For example, the families of Xiang Yueling and Soong Yu had a better relationship with each other, so they decided to marry each other from a young age.


    For this kind of political system, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t comment much. Her goal is to have no night, which has nothing to do with her task, and she doesn''t bother to think.


    As for why lonely cold night is in Qi City, the reason is very simple, that is, Qi city holds a meeting of demon eliminators every ten years. This meeting is this year.


    In the past five hundred years, she has never left Qingling mountain, so she does not know when this session will be held, or it has passed. But if the lonely cold night is still in Qicheng, it is very likely that the conference has not started, and it is very close to the start time.


    Qingling Town, where she lives, is thousands of miles away from Qi city. Tang Xiaotang can''t get there for a month without magic.


    However, there is no Demon power in her body at present. It will take at least one month for her to recover completely. Now the Demon power can''t even maintain her body for long, let alone use the magic of blinking.


    But it''s not hard for her.


    Little body shuttling in the street, she looked up to look for something. Soon, a shop with a plaque of "division of demons" came into view. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes lit up, especially when she saw several people standing in the room on the map.


    Head a low, fast and silent run past, she squatted in the door, erect ears to listen to the movement inside.


    Because she is a big monster. Even if there is no Demon power for the time being, her hearing is very keen. Especially, the people in it don''t avoid anything and their voice is not low.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There are still ten days left for the conference. You must be careful when you go there I don''t want to be famous. This time I want you to increase your knowledge... "


    "When to start Where... "


    "Four minutes later, Tingfeng teahouse in Zhendong..."Remember "Weishi Sike" and "Tingfeng teahouse", Tang Xiaotang left and quickly went to Zhendong.


    It''s done!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    To the east of Qingling town is the official way to enter the city. Many people come and go. The owner of Tingfeng teahouse is also a business minded man. He built a thatched shed and put some tables and benches for passers-by to rest and enjoy the cool. By the way, he earned some grass money. His business has always been good.


    Tang Xiaotang arrived just after noon, but she guessed that those people would set out in three hours, so she would send someone to prepare the food in advance.


    Sure enough, as soon as she arrived, she saw a carriage parked behind the teahouse. There were two bells hanging in front of the carriage, which were the same as those under the eaves just now. Two guys were loading things on the luggage rack behind the carriage.


    It seems that this is the carriage prepared by the demon division.


    Tang Xiaotang jumps to the bottom of the carriage and pays her body low. When the two guys finish loading the things on the ground and are ready to move things into the house again, she jumps out from the bottom of the car and jumps into a bag on the luggage rack. She takes it off and gets in easily.


    When the two guys came out again, they didn''t notice the loose baggage at all. They just continued to put the luggage aside. When it was finished, they went into the room to enjoy the cool.


    There is a package of clothes in the bag. Tang Xiaotang is comfortable in the clothes, but she doesn''t feel uncomfortable at all. Moreover, she finds that there is a paper package in the pile of clothes. As soon as she gets close, she can smell the fragrance inside.


    Biting the rope on the paper bag, Tang Xiaotang found that it was a bag of mung bean cake.


    She looks lucky!


    Close your eyes and lie in the pile of clothes. Tang Xiaotang begins to practice. She must recover her Demon power as soon as possible, at least 80% of her power when she gets to Qicheng.


    Seven days later, the carriage arrived in Qicheng.


    It was a smooth journey. At least there were no mountain bandits blocking the road and robbing, and there were no monsters. So we arrived in Qicheng safely, even one day faster than expected.


    In seven days, Tang Xiaotang hid in the burden, but he was never found. In the evening, when the people on the bus fall asleep, she burrows out of the burden, and absorbs the essence of the moon by moonlight training. During the day, she hides in her luggage to listen to them, but she does not feel bored.


    As a big monster, she only absorbed heaven and earth''s spiritual power, but Tang Xiaotang couldn''t resist the temptation of mung bean cake and ate all the mung bean cakes.


    But she didn''t eat for nothing. Before she left, Tang Xiaotang, who had recovered almost as well, changed enough silver to buy ten packages of mung bean cake and put it in a paper bag with only cake residue left, which was regarded as compensation.


    Qi city is very prosperous. Its population is not as big as that of Qingling town. I''m afraid it''s not very good to use my small body here. If I''m not careful, I''ll be crowded out.


    But it''s too eye-catching to become a real person. After all, the fox demon family is good-looking. Hu Xiao, who has eight tails, is even more beautiful. She doesn''t want to make trouble for herself.


    After thinking about it, Tang Xiaotang got into the woods not far away. After a while, he saw an ugly young man with short hair in a gray robe and a sword on his back. He came out of the woods.


    People on the road didn''t notice the sudden addition of one person. Seeing this scene, Tang Xiaotang smiles with satisfaction. It seems that this shape is very good.


    She walked slowly to the gate of the city and stood with those who were waiting to enter the city. Sure enough, this street face didn''t attract any attention.


    Since almost all the people waiting to enter the city are demon killers, Tang Xiaotang is bored and starts to look around. There are all kinds of people holding knives, carrying swords, shaking fans by mats, and from her rough point of view, their accomplishments are generally not high, which is almost the same as the accomplishments of the demon clan in 20 or 30 years.


    Only a few of them have been cultivated for about fifty or sixty years, but they are all very old. It seems that the youngest is forty years old.


    These casual practitioners have no resources, and they don''t rely on them. It''s not bad that they can achieve this kind of cultivation only with their own understanding and efforts.


    All of a sudden, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes lit up and cast his eyes on a young man standing against the wall.


    The young man was dressed in black, with a heavy sword on his back. His face was beautiful but expressionless, and his whole body exuded a cold breath, which made the people around him unconsciously stay away from him and dare not get close to him.


    When she opened the map, she saw a familiar sign, which made Tang Xiaotang feel that she was lucky this time. She didn''t have to look around, and the target appeared in front of her.


    Yes, this is the cold night.


    She quietly slowly through the crowd, close to him, and then pretended to inadvertently, stood beside him.


    The breath of the young man became colder. He looked up and gave her a cold look. Just when Tang Xiaotang thought he was going to say something, he saw that the young man slowly walked forward and quietly left her further.


    Tang Xiaotang


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    She stood in the same place, only to find that the lonely cold night had no sign of wanting to talk to her.


    It seems that his character is colder than she imagined. It''s obviously unrealistic to expect him to speak to her first. It''s not as good as her to take the initiative.


    Thinking of this, Tang Xiaotang stepped forward, showed a friendly (she thinks) smile, and said: "brother, are you also here to attend the meeting of demon eliminators?"


    Quiet.


    It''s very quiet.


    For a long time, Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak in the lonely cold night. He felt that he was a little stiff with a smile, but he didn''t seem to see her. He didn''t even lift his eyelids. He hugged his chest with both hands and looked indifferent, as if she wasn''t talking to him at all.


    So cold?


    If the average person, already feel embarrassed unbearable, but Tang Xiaotang''s face after many tasks honed, has become extraordinary thick, she did not care about the general smile: "do not speak, well, it seems that you are acquiescent, just I am also to attend the meeting, how about we get to know each other?"


    Lonely cold night still did not speak.


    Just then, the procession into the city moved forward, because no one dares to stand beside her, so this time only the two of them were examined.


    It''s a check. In fact, it''s just a test to see if the people entering the city are monsters. As long as you put your hand on the spirit stone in the hands of the city guards, if you have evil spirit on your body, the spirit stone will shine.


    Because the Terran and the demon clan have signed an agreement, the demon clan can''t go to the place where the Terran lives, otherwise the demon clan won''t interfere in life and death, and the Terran is the same.


    Therefore, the general demon clan will not go to the place where the Terrans live, and where there are many people, the aura is mixed, and the dirty air is too much, which is extremely unfavorable to the practice of the demon clan. Therefore, except for those shameless scum who want to go astray, no demon will want to go to the place where the Terrans live.


    Moreover, there are many demon eliminators in Qi city. Even some demon families with profound cultivation will not come here. If they are discovered by human beings, the consequences will not be very wonderful.


    Therefore, the inspection at the gate of Qi city is not very strict. As long as you put your hand on it and the stone doesn''t change color in three seconds, you can enter the city.


    The lonely cold night stepped forward and saw that he was cold all over, but his breath was long and deep. He was still carrying a huge sword behind him. The two city guards looked at each other and were a little wary.


    "Where are you from?" One asked.


    "Baiyun town." Lonely cold night hands embrace chest, cold answer.


    They looked at each other, but they didn''t feel at ease, and then asked several questions. In the lonely cold night, the cold air on their bodies became heavier and heavier, and their expressions became more and more gloomy. They finally let him go when they reached the extreme point.


    "Test it." One handed the spirit stone to the lonely cold night and said in a deep voice.


    Smell speech, Gu Leng ye put his hand on it, but it is obvious that he is a human now, so the spirit stone doesn''t appear at all.


    The two soldiers were relieved to let him go, and then Tang Xiaotang was behind him. Maybe her face was too deceptive, so the two soldiers only looked at it and didn''t say anything, so they let her test it.


    It turns out that this so-called tester is a fake product. I don''t know if it''s because she doesn''t have evil spirit or her cultivation is too deep. After Tang Xiaotang put her hand on it, nothing happened. Let alone light it up, it didn''t even flash, so the two soldiers easily let her go.


    "Hey, brother, wait a minute!"


    As soon as Tang Xiaotang turns around, she finds that Gu Leng Ye has gone a long way. She catches up and shouts: "don''t go so fast! Wait for me


    The people around all cast their surprised eyes on them. Tang Xiaotang didn''t realize it. She trotted forward and raised her hand to pat him.


    Lonely cold night figure flashed, avoided her hand, he stopped, cold looked back at her: "don''t follow me!"


    The voice was as cold as ice, but Tang Xiaotang didn''t care. She continued to look at him with a smile: "brother, don''t refuse people thousands of miles away. Since we can meet each other, it''s also a kind of fate. I think it''s your first time to come to Qicheng. I''m not familiar with life and land here. It''s better for us to get together! "


    Lonely cold night ignored her, he turned and walked forward again, but the speed was much faster than before.


    Tang Xiaotang walked quickly, followed him, and said to him, "brother, just now I heard that you are from Baiyun Town, and I am from Qingling town. Have you ever heard of it?"


    Lonely cold night does not speak.


    Tang Xiaotang continued: "my name is Hu Xiao, brother. You''re such a talented person. Your name is certainly not bad. What''s your name?"


    Lonely cold night continues to ignore her, at the foot of the speed faster a few minutes.


    Tang Xiaotang said again: "as soon as I see you, I feel familiar. It seems that I have met you somewhere. Do you think we are predestined friends?"


    The cold night is silent.


    "Brother, where are you going? You see it''s getting late. Why don''t we find a place to eat first? "Lonely cold night thinks that he is going crazy. He doesn''t know why this inexplicable man wants to follow him. What''s more, he doesn''t know why he talks so much. He wanted to walk faster and get rid of him, but he didn''t expect that his speed was as fast as that of him, which made him unable to get rid of him from the beginning to the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    The anger and dryness in the heart of the lonely cold night, who thinks he is always calm, are rising rapidly, but the culprit is still talking to himself as if he has not noticed his impatience.


    "Lu''s noodle shop? Well, no, I don''t want to eat noodles Yushixuan? This one looks good. Wow, there are so many people in it? It looks like there''s no place Zhang Ji wonton? Wow, it''s too simple. I have no appetite after reading it... "


    In the lonely cold night, the blue veins on the forehead are flashing, but the people around them are still talking.


    "I really want to eat red stewed shark''s fin, shredded mandarin duck and oyster King chicken feet. If they don''t have them, it''s good to have some home-made dishes like sauced elbow, braised spareribs and sweet and sour carp..."


    Originally, it was to find a topic, but with that, Tang Xiaotang''s saliva would flow out. It''s not surprising that she is greedy. She has been in this world for hundreds of years. She has been cleaning and repairing, not to mention delicious, and she hasn''t even touched any broth. When she thinks about it, she feels that she really treats herself badly.


    No, we must have a good meal first!


    In the lonely cold night, he stopped in front of the small booth with the words "Zhang Ji wonton" and looked up at the crooked words on the simple wooden board.


    After all, it''s human body. Even if he has accomplishments, he can''t help eating. His accomplishments haven''t reached the level of creating a valley. However, originally he was not very hungry. He didn''t know why. After listening to a long list of dish names read by others, he suddenly felt empty in his stomach.


    Touch the pocket, there are a few coppers, several pieces of silver, buy a bowl of wonton, there should be nothing


    He stepped forward and sat on the polished bench. The boss in the apron came up to him and asked him, "young man, do you want wonton? A bowl of three Wen. "


    "A bowl."


    Three Wen money, lonely cold night pursed lips, but still took out three copper from the clothes, put on the table.


    "Good!"


    The boss picked up the copper coin and answered. Tang Xiaotang saw it. Although she didn''t want to eat the soup wonton, she didn''t forget her real purpose, so she had to sit opposite him.


    "Boss! Just like him, give me a bowl of wonton! " She spoke out loud on purpose.


    "Just a moment, you two! It will be ready in a minute


    The boss turned and walked into the small room with a curtain hanging on the door. Tang Xiaotang turned his face around, held his head in one hand, and looked at the cold night without blinking.


    Lonely cold night is still carrying the heavy sword, he sat on the bench with no expression, his back straight, his hands on his knees, the whole person perfectly explained what is sitting like a clock.


    On the other hand, Tang Xiaotang''s whole body fell forward at the table, holding her head in one hand, as if she had no bones, a lazy posture.


    Then it went all the way to wonton. In the meantime, the lonely cold night only looked at her, and then she looked away, as if she saw something unbearable.


    "My guests, your wonton is ready! Please use it slowly. Be careful with the scalding! "


    After a while, the boss came to them with two bowls of wonton, then put them in front of them, rubbed his hands and looked at them.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that he is waiting for his own money, but She has no money with her now, so


    "Brother, can you lend me three coppers first? Hu went out in such a hurry that he forgot to bring money with him.... "


    Lonely cold night felt that there was a line of sight that could not be ignored looking at him all the time. He also knew who it was. He didn''t want to pay attention to that person, so he lowered his head and ate seriously.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at him anxiously, and she has a small idea in her heart. She asks him to borrow money, and then has a reason to pay back the money. If he doesn''t help her, she can follow him all the time.


    And according to her analysis of his character, Tang Xiaotang thinks that he will help her.


    Burning eyes staring at him, let him want to ignore also can''t ignore, lonely cold night raised to the mouth of the spoon stopped, he felt as if something pressed on his arm, let him move.


    Tang Xiaotang only saw the opposite person with a gloomy face, put down the spoon in his hand, then took out three copper plates from his clothes and patted them on the table in front of her.


    Seeing this, the boss happily took the money and left, while Tang Xiaotang bent his mouth, looked at the lonely cold night with a smile and said: "brother, thank you! I''ll give it back to you! "


    "No!" As long as you don''t follow him, it doesn''t matter whether you pay back the money.


    "No, no, no, the money must be paid back! I, Hu Xiao, am not one of those greedy people! " Tang Xiaotang said: "thank you so much! Brother, you are a good man


    Lonely cold night forehead blue veins jump, holding the spoon in the hand is slightly shaking, he really want to put the spoon into the opposite person''s mouth.


    Fortunately, Tang Xiaotang knew that the cold night would break out, so she stopped talking and lowered her head to eat the wonton in the bowl.


    The lonely cold night finally breathed a sigh of relief, and his ears were quiet. He felt that as long as he didn''t open his mouth, let alone a bowl of wonton, he would like to invite him to ten bowls.For a time, one person and one demon did not speak, quietly eating wonton.


    A bowl of wonton doesn''t have much, and Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to eat it very much. She ate it up in a couple of bites, drank all the soup, and then watched the lonely cold night eat it seriously.


    Lonely cold night''s eating is very good, although the speed is not slow, but did not make any sound, the movement is full of elegance.


    I don''t know what kind of family he came from in this life. Judging from his actions, his family education should not be bad, but if he has the conditions to receive such a good education, why is he so Er, poor?


    As early as when Gu Leng Ye hesitated to pay for the first time, Tang Xiaotang guessed that he was shy and didn''t have much money on him. When he paid for the second time, she saw that there were only a few pieces of silver in his money bag, and the sum was no more than two liang. This amount of money can''t even compare with the small change on the banshees who came out of Qingling town Qicheng on the high side is not enough.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    At this time, lonely cold night also finished eating, Tang Xiaotang a look to know that he did not eat enough.


    is also, after all, a big man. Unlike her fox spirit that absorbs the essence of heaven and earth, how can we eat like this?


    Well, she can''t let others treat her for nothing. It seems that she has to take out her trump card and take him to have a good meal!


    Just thinking, Gu Leng Ye has already got up and left. Seeing this, Tang Xiaotang also stands up and catches up with him.


    "Brother, wait for me!" She followed him and advised: "just after dinner, don''t walk so fast, or you will get sick."


    As soon as the lonely cold night stopped, she turned around and gave her a cold stare. She asked in a cold voice: "how can you still follow me?"


    "How can I leave before I pay you back?" Tang Xiaotang didn''t care about his coldness and boredom at all. She said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t pay back the money. I will pay you back!"


    "You don''t have to." Lonely cold night steps again, but this time it is a lot slower, Tang Xiaotang with his side, eyes around, but no longer speak.


    The sun is setting and it''s getting dark. When it''s time to have dinner, there are more and more people on the street, especially in restaurants and restaurants. Most of them are dressed up by demon killers.


    Almost half the way out, Tang Xiaotang didn''t find the place she wanted to find, which made her a little disappointed. Isn''t she right? There is no such place in the world?


    Tang Xiaotang thinks that he wants to find a cheaper place to stay, but she thinks that the best way to save money is to go to a windproof place under the city wall and lie down for one night.


    She doesn''t want to, but if she can''t find the place she''s looking for No, she would rather change some money out of thin air and expose her identity in front of the lonely cold night than blow the wind under the wall.


    Turning around another street, the crowd suddenly increased. It was about the Qicheng commercial street. The road was at least twice as wide as before, and the shops on both sides were three or four stories, which seemed much larger than those before.


    Qicheng is worthy of being the place where the demon eliminator''s Congress was held. The prosperity of Qicheng is no worse than that of some countries in the world in her memory. The spacious streets are full of lights, and restaurants are one after another. Especially when the sky is dark, all kinds of lanterns are hung in front of the shops. The lights on the streets are as bright as day, but the whole street is full of lights I can see it very clearly.


    Tang Xiaotang should pay attention to finding a place, and at the same time, prevent the lonely cold night from throwing her away. No matter how beautiful the scenery is, she can''t see it. In addition, there are many people with mixed breath. The five senses of monsters are better than human beings, and she gradually gets a little irritable.


    What the hell is this place? Why don''t you even have a gambling house? Don''t people in Qi city or lingguo gamble?


    On the other hand, Gu Leng Ye tried several times to get rid of the young people around him, but he didn''t succeed. Later, he gave up. Moreover, it was the first time that he came to such a prosperous place. Even if he was calm again, he would be attracted by such a grand scene and couldn''t catch his eyes.


    One person and one demon look at each other. Although they have different minds, they seem to be more harmonious on the surface.


    Just when Tang Xiaotang''s patience was about to end, her eyes lit up and she finally saw the place she wanted to find.


    Chunyunlou! This is it!


    This five storey building, located in the center of the whole street, occupies the most golden position in Qi City, and is the largest of all buildings. It is luxurious and elegant. The cornice is covered with red lanterns, which can be seen from three miles away. The plaque at the gate reads "spring cloud tower". Next to the plaque, there are two big red lanterns, and there are two standing at the gate Handsome young people come and go in an endless stream.


    However, Tang Xiaotang was most attracted by the familiar symbol on the streamer in front of the door - a dice and two dominoes.


    Ha! I didn''t expect that people in this world are really good at business. They even open casinos in restaurants! Just in time, saved her a lot of effort!


    "Go! Brother, in order to thank you for your generous rescue just now, I invite you now! "


    Tang Xiaotang drags the lonely cold night straight through the crowd and goes straight to chunyunlou.


    Lonely cold night was suddenly seized by people, he subconsciously a frown, want to shake off, but the other party seems to have expected, grasp very tight, he didn''t shake off, and the other party''s strength is great, he didn''t have time to react, he was dragged away.


    When he saw the magnificent building in front of him, he was surprised and then slightly panicked. He tried to stop the young man, but he still dragged him in.


    "Welcome


    The two teenagers at the door bowed gently, not caring about their simple clothes, and didn''t seem to see the cold face of the lonely cold night, and the smile on their face was just right sincere.


    As soon as you enter the door, a stream of hot air comes to your face. The flavor of spices is mixed with all kinds of complex and turbid smell. Tang Xiaotang frowns. Although the incense used is valuable, it still can''t hide the human smell that is too strong for the demon clan.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the whole hall and saw a huge stage in the middle. There were dancers dancing on the stage. There were many tables and chairs under the stage. There were many elegant rooms separated by screens all around, which were full of people at this time. There were many gambling tables on the left side of the hall, which were also full of gamblers. The second floor should be more advanced elegant rooms, with Crystal hanging outside each room Curtain, inside you can see the outside, but outside you can''t see the inside; on the third floor, the doors of every room are closed, and you can''t see the inside clearly.Lonely cold night still try to shake off her hand, Tang Xiaotang ignore, directly drag him to the left of the gambling table.


    Gambling on the table is the simplest way to guess the size. The dealer shakes the dice, three dice, nine o''clock and below is small, nine o''clock and above is large. The gambling table is divided into two parts. On one side of the table is written big, while on the other side is written small. Gamblers bet big or small. If they win, they can get back double silver. If they don''t win, they lose all the money.


    Tang Xiaotang pulls the lonely cold night to squeeze in. Some of the people around him have a bright smile on their faces. They win. Some of them look depressed and depressed. They lose. Some of them look dejected and lifeless. That''s why they lose the whole night.


    When they came in, the game was about to start. The dealer had already rolled the dice. Tang Xiaotang glanced at the chips on the table. The big one was full of money, while the small one was only a few liang of silver. She heard the people beside her say excitedly: "seven big ones have been opened. This game must still be big!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    When they came in, the game was about to start. The dealer had already rolled the dice. Tang Xiaotang glanced at the chips on the table. The big one was full of money, while the small one was only a few liang of silver. She heard the people beside her say excitedly: "seven big ones have been opened. This game must still be big!"


    A look at the banker''s look, the other side''s eyes slightly proud look told Tang Xiaotang, this game is 99% small.


    As the saying goes, ten bet nine thousand, especially in places like this, in order to make profits, makers generally have a unique way of rolling dice, and it''s OK to shake out any points.


    But just in case, Tang Xiaotang used a little demon method. Her eyes flashed with gold. The thick blue gambling cup immediately became as transparent as glass under her eyes. The three dice inside were one, two, three and six, which were small.


    As expected!


    "Brother, take out all your money quickly, and take it as a pawn!"


    She whispered in the ear of the lonely cold night.


    As soon as his ears were hot, a warm breath was blowing in his ears, and the voice of others deliberately lowered sounded in his ears. Clearly, in front of a noisy gambling table, he could still hear it clearly.


    His body suddenly became sensitive, and the feeling of holding his hand suddenly appeared in his brain. He suddenly realized that the skeleton of his hands was much thinner than his hands.


    Irritability, and a sense of unspeakable suddenly rose from the bottom of my heart, forced down that feeling, he suddenly raised his other hand, pushed him away.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flashed with cunning light. She naturally felt the emotional change of the lonely cold night. She would not say that she was actually intentional. Who made her present identity the most seductive fox spirit in the legend?


    With a slight smile, she pretended not to notice his action. She came to the table and put her attention on the gambling table! It''s going to go! It''s going to go! Brother, you believe me! We are sure to win


    It was a humble face, but his eyes were black and clear, as if containing stars, which made him feel familiar.


    When he reacted, he found that he had already taken out all the silver and put it into his hand. He could not help feeling a little annoyed at his recklessness.


    You should know that when you come here, you will bring two liang plus a little copper. If you let him fool around and lose all the money, you will have to go to sleep in the street for half a month.


    But he also inexplicably wanted to believe him, although he did not know where this inexplicable trust came from, it was clear that they only met today.


    In the lonely cold night, Tang Xiaotang has put all her money in the small side. Although she thinks that the money is too little, there are some advantages, at least it won''t attract people''s attention.


    The people next to her saw that she had bet on the small, and kindly reminded her: "young man, I think you''d better bet on the big, which has even opened seven big, the front bet on the small, all lost miserably."


    "No, I''m going to bet on it! I think this one must be small! " Tang Xiaotang insisted.


    Seeing this, the man just sighed, and then ignored her, only paying attention to the gambling.


    By this time, the table had been almost bet, and the rest of the hesitant people were determined to buy it. After waiting for a while, the dealer was ready to open.


    "Open up! Open up! Open big - "


    the roar is deafening, the gambling cup is gently raised, the points below are slowly exposed, people''s emotions are fully mobilized, and everyone''s face is crazy.


    Two, three At this time, people''s face has become bad, the last dice only five and six, can open big.


    But they are still holding the last hope, praying that the last dice is six, however


    All the gambling cups were picked up. When they saw the count, all the big gamblers turned pale. Some people couldn''t bear the blow and even fainted on the ground.


    A little bit! A little bit!


    Only a small number of people started cheering. Tang Xiaotang was relieved to hear the lonely cold night beside him, and happily took double the silver.


    Next, Tang Xiaotang showed Gu lengye what it means to bet and win. Every time, she put in all the silver she won and kept doubling. After a while, she changed from less than two liang to more than one hundred Liang.


    Then, Tang Xiaotang began to "lose money". For several games, she deliberately put a little silver into the other side, and then let herself "lose". In other people''s eyes, it was her luck that ran out and began to lose money. But the lonely night standing on one side could see that the young man was winning all the time, and the number of losses he lost was far less than that he won.


    He was not stupid. He looked on coldly for a while, which was enough for him to understand the tricks made by the dealer. But what surprised him was how the young man knew whether the points under the gambling cup were big or small?


    After playing all night, Tang Xiaotang won a total of more than 500 taels of silver at the end of the day. Because there were too many pieces of silver, he directly changed them into a 500 taels of silver ticket. He sent the silver ticket and the pieces of silver to Gu lengye and said with a smile, "here you are! You see, I said I would pay you back, rightLooking at those bright eyes, the lonely cold night suddenly looked away. He only took out two pieces of broken silver, and then said in a very cold voice: "this is mine."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    "Here you are!" Tang Xiaotang put all his belongings into Gu lengye''s hands, and then said, "anyway, I''ve been following you all the time. If I need to, I''ll just ask you."


    Lonely cold night cold way: "why do you follow me?"


    His origin is unknown, and so inexplicably follow him, his intention he always does not understand.


    "Because, we are very predestined Tang Xiaotang said with a smile: "and brother, you helped me. I want to repay you!"


    Lonely cold night silent for a long time, and then said: "lonely cold night."


    "What?" Tang Xiaotang pretended not to understand, and heard the lonely cold night repeat again.


    "My name is lonely cold night." He said.


    "Well, I''ll call you brother Ye." Tang Xiaotang smiles.


    He looked away silently. The lonely cold night was about to say something. Suddenly, he looked cold and quickly looked back in a certain direction.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Xiaotang asked, and then subconsciously looked down his line of sight. Not far away, a young man in white and holding a folding fan was looking at them. Beside him was a little shorter boy with red lips and white teeth, who looked like his schoolboy.


    When he found that they were looking at him, the young man in white shook his folding fan and gave them a smile. The young man beside him also looked at him, but his eyes were all focused on the lonely cold night beside her.


    Tang Xiaotang feels a little strange. Why do these two people look at them? Is it the old days of lonely cold night?


    Just thinking about it, the young man in white had already stepped towards this side, and the young man beside him also came along.


    "Do you know them?" Tang Xiaotang asked, the young man in white has a high level of cultivation, which is no worse than the lonely cold night. The young man beside him has no cultivation. He is just an ordinary man, but it is obvious that the two men are coming for the lonely cold night.


    "I don''t know." Lonely cold night cold voice reply, he originally also thought, these two people are his old acquaintance, since they both don''t know each other, why on earth will the other party come?


    As the two enter, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes narrow and gradually see clearly. She finds that the short girl is not a teenager at all, but a girl dressed as a boy.


    Wait, how do you feel so familiar with such collocation and appearance?


    Are these two people?


    At this time, they had already walked in front of them. The young man in white bowed down and gave them a hand clasping salute: "you are also here to attend the meeting of demon eliminators. I don''t know what to call you in Xiayu song?"


    Yu Song, Soong Yu, it''s him! Well, the girl dressed as a man next to him is undoubtedly more smart, but shouldn''t these two people meet until the beginning of the meeting? Why are we together so early? No wonder she didn''t match them with the data at the beginning.


    Thinking, Tang Xiaotang did not show any abnormal expression on her face. She said with a smile: "in the next Hu Xiao."


    "Lonely cold night."


    The lonely cold night didn''t want to speak, but the young man beside him poked him with his elbow, so he had to speak reluctantly. After that, he stood aside and stopped talking.


    However, Yue Lingling, dressed in men''s clothes, always focuses on Gu Leng Ye. He looks obsessed. He seems to be confused by Gu Leng Ye''s beautiful appearance and doesn''t seem to hear the conversation at all.


    As for the ordinary looking Tang Xiaotang, she directly ignored her.


    When the atmosphere stagnated, seeing that both of them stopped talking, Soong Yu was a little embarrassed, so he had to say again, "where are you from?" Although he asked them, his eyes only looked at the lonely cold night. It seemed that the lonely cold night attracted his attention.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care. Her Demon power is far beyond them, so they can''t see her accomplishments. They just think that she is an ordinary person. Now she looks very ordinary, and it''s normal not to be noticed.


    "We all come from small places. I''m sorry to mention it." Tang Xiaotang smiles and seems to have answered Soong Yu''s question, but in fact he doesn''t reveal anything to him.


    As for the lonely cold night, he didn''t speak at all. He took a look at him. The more clever he was, the more cold his expression became.


    Maybe the air-conditioning of his whole body infected more Lingling, and she finally recovered. Then, Tang Xiaotang heard her use not small volume, directly said: "this young man, you look so beautiful! I don''t know your name? Let''s make a friend


    Tang Xiaotang She really didn''t hear their conversation just now.


    The lonely cold night looked even colder. As a man, he was really not happy to be praised so much. Moreover, in his opinion, although these two people were dressed simply, they could see at a glance that they were not ordinary people, whether they were clothes or accessories.


    He didn''t know why these two people paid attention to him, but he didn''t know why. He just felt that these two people didn''t feel as good as the young people around him.


    Maybe it''s because, at least, they are all the same people with no family background?www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    "Cough!" This time, even Soong Yu felt that he was a little bit too smart. He coughed twice, and then said, "brother Yue, this is lonely night, and this is Hu Xiao. They are also here to attend the meeting of demon eliminators."


    "Ah, Hello, I''m Yuelin." Just as if I saw Tang Xiaotang, Yue Lingling spat out her tongue: "sorry, I didn''t notice you just now."


    "No harm." Looking at those clean and clear eyes, it''s not difficult to understand why Gu Leng ye and Soong Yu are attracted to her. The girl must be well protected by her family. Tang Xiaotang likes such a clean soul, and she smiles back at her.


    "You two, it''s fate to meet each other. Since it''s rare that everyone is here to attend the meeting of demon eliminators, I wonder if brother Gu and brother Hu can give us another face and get together on top?" Soong Yu smiles.


    "No -" Gu Leng Ye frowned. They didn''t know their purpose. He didn''t want to have dinner with them. But when he was about to refuse, Tang Xiaotang quickly pulled his arm and said with a smile, "of course! Since elder brother Yu is cordially invited, we will certainly not give you face. "


    I''m kidding. It''s a treat. Why don''t you go? Besides, she had planned to win the money to eat. Now that some people are willing to be the big wrongdoer, she is happy to save money.


    Although at this time, most people have gone back to rest, but in chunyunlou, which is open all night, as long as there is money, there is nothing that can''t be done. So after Soong Yu took out a lot of money, they were quickly invited to the second floor, and immediately a beautiful girl gave them good tea and snacks.


    A pretty young man came forward respectfully and handed a roll of bamboo tube to Soong Yu. Soong Yu didn''t look at it and handed it to Tang Xiaotang. He shook his fan and said with a smile, "please come, brother Hu."


    Tang Xiaotang opened the bamboo tube and found that it turned out to be a menu with the name and price written on each bamboo stick. Instead of looking at the price, she ordered more than ten dishes she wanted to eat according to the menu, and then handed the menu to Gu lengye: "come on, ah Ye."


    Night?


    The address made the three people present with different expressions. On the lonely cold night, they frowned and stared at her coldly. They didn''t pick up the menu she handed over. The icy sight seemed to say to her, "don''t call me that!"


    Soong Yu''s gaze at them became a little strange. He just felt that the intimacy between the two men made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Shaking off his goose bumps, he made his face look unchanged and said with a funny smile: "brother Hu and brother Gu have a good relationship."


    The more Lingling looks at them curiously and inquisitively, she suddenly remembers those notebooks she read at home before, which read about the feelings between two men. Looking at these two people again, she just stares at Tang Xiaotang with cold eyes in the lonely cold night, which becomes evidence in her eyes. She feels as if she understands something.


    However, Mr. Hu''s appearance is not worthy of Mr. Gu. Although he looks cold, he is really good-looking.


    Thinking of this, she turned to look at the handsome young man sitting beside her with a gentle smile on his face. By comparison, she preferred Yu Song''s type. It''s a pity that her father and mother didn''t know what they were thinking, so they made such a marriage for themselves!


    Not to mention that she has never seen that song Gongzi. According to the news she heard from the next generation, that song Gongzi is very ugly and amorous. There are several confidants. She doesn''t want to marry him!


    The more spirited she was, the more she thought that if her parents didn''t cancel the marriage, she wouldn''t go back!


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t have time to care what the other two people think. She just looks at Gu lengye, but if she knows what the other two people think, she will be provoked by their big brain holes and can''t help laughing.


    Just when everyone was worried, the food had already come up. The pretty young man presented the delicacies in the exquisite tableware and put them in front of everyone. For a moment, the room was full of fragrance, so the four of them stopped thinking and focused on the food in front of them.


    Soong Yu and Yue Lingling had eaten before, and it was not easy to eat too much at night, so they moved little chopsticks, only tasted a few. Gu Leng night was hungry, Tang Xiaotang was greedy, so the whole table was almost eaten by both of them. At first, Gu Leng night still had some scruples, but seeing that Tang Xiaotang didn''t feel embarrassed to eat too much, he gradually let go.


    "You''re welcome, both of you." James Soong shakes his fan and keeps his eyes on Gu Leng Yeh. He has never seen anyone of his age who has such profound accomplishments. Gu Leng Yeh seems to be young and about his age, so he can have such accomplishments. Even he is the only one in the Song family and the younger generation who has such talent and strength, not to mention how much effort the Song family has spent.


    No one in the other demon eliminator families can mention it to him. This young man who seems to have no background behind him can do it. If he is really just a casual practitioner, his talent may still be above him Such a person is of great value.


    Now, the blood of the eliminator''s family is gradually declining, and the generation is not as good as the generation, and there is a demon family far away. Although there is a Protoss under pressure, now that God is suddenly missing, and there is a royal family covetous, not to mention the evil of the demon family. He has to consider more and absorb some fresh blood for the family.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    He didn''t know these things, but the day before he left home, his father called him to his study and told him these things in person. He hoped that he could take the opportunity of this Summoner conference to recruit some talented and potential young demon eliminators for his family.


    It was also because of his father''s acquiescence that his "escape from marriage" could be so smooth. However, Soong Yu understood his responsibility and had to choose marriage. Even his father had to make such a choice in order to maintain the blood of the eliminator family.


    However, in a moment, Soong Yu, who is still smiling, looks at the lonely night and his mind moves. If such people are really willing to join the Soong family, it is undoubtedly a great help for them.


    But, how can we attract him?


    Tang Xiaotang takes a look at the smiling Soong Yu. She knows that Soong Yu wants to win over Gu lengye. But what she doesn''t understand is why he does it? Although Gu Leng Ye''s talent is good, as a young master of the Song family, Soong Yu''s own strength is equal to Gu Leng Ye''s. as the saying goes, one mountain can''t accommodate two tigers. It''s hard to avoid people''s surprise that he did so.


    Seeing that they had almost finished eating, Soong Yu said, "you two, it''s getting late. I don''t know where you are staying."


    "We are going to find a place to rest, but along the way, the hotels are full. Brother Yu came earlier. I don''t know where else we can find a place?" Tang Xiaotang asked as he picked up the towel beside the table to wipe his hands.


    "There are free rooms in Chunyun building. It happens that we both live here." Soong Yu replied with a smile.


    "That''s great." Tang Xiaotang knows that the upper floors are hotels. The owner of Chunyun building is really good at business. It''s a one-stop service!


    "Ah Yeh, what do you think?" She turned her head and asked the lonely night, "do you want to live here?"


    Lonely cold night only thinks that the price here must not be cheap, but he came too late and couldn''t find a good place. Moreover, he won all their money now. Since he wants to live here, he has nothing to say.


    "Yes." He nodded and ignored Soong Yu, who had been looking at him from beginning to end.


    "Just in time, we can join you in the next meeting." Soong Yu closed the fan and gave a smile.


    -


    then in the next few days, the four of them were all together. Soong Yu seemed very familiar with Qicheng, so in the days before the demon removal conference started, he was the guide to take them around the city.


    Lonely cold night seems to dislike Soong Yu very much. After only one visit, he chooses to practice in his room. Sometimes Tang Xiaotang can''t see his people all day.


    Tang Xiaotang is not reluctant to see him not go. She is very relaxed. She practices at night and follows Soong around during the day. Because Soong''s goal is not her, Soong finally gets impatient and doesn''t send out any invitation after several visits.


    Time passed day by day, and finally, the meeting of the demon eliminator came.


    Because there was no need to sleep, Tang Xiaotang ran to knock on the door of the lonely cold night at dawn, ready to go to the meeting hall early to occupy a good place.


    "Night! Get up! Today''s conference begins! " Tang Xiaotang just knocked twice, the door opened, dressed in neat lonely cold night stood in front of the door, still carrying his huge sword behind him, holding his chest in both hands, looking at her coldly.


    "Well, you''re up. I thought you were still sleeping." Tang Xiaotang really didn''t expect him to get up so early. It seems that his cultivation is so high. It''s not unreasonable: "I''ll call them two now." Yesterday, the four agreed to go to the meeting place together. After all, the two of them didn''t know the way, so even if they didn''t want to go with them in the lonely cold night, they couldn''t help it.


    She knocked on the doors of Soong Yu and Yueling Ling Ling one by one, and then sat in the hall with Gu Leng Ye waiting for them. After a while, Soong Yu and Yueling Ling Ling Ling, who were sleepy and yawning, slowly came down from the upstairs. They were surprised to see the two men in good spirits.


    "Brother Gu, brother Hu, you are so energetic!" Soong Yu was OK. Although he got up early, he was fully awake after a while. Looking at the lonely cold night and Tang Xiaotang, he was deeply surprised.


    Yue Lingling climbed directly to the table and yawned: "I''m so sleepy, I don''t want to go..." She was so excited last night that she didn''t fall asleep all night. As soon as she fell asleep for a while, she was called by Tang Xiaotang.


    "I was so excited yesterday that I didn''t sleep all night. Now I''m not sleepy after I''ve been through it." Tang Xiaotang laughed. She didn''t lie. She didn''t sleep all night. She just practiced all night. Of course, the more she practiced, the more energetic she was.


    "Me too..." The more Lingling said vaguely, her eyelids closed again: "but I''m still sleepy..."


    "Gone." If it wasn''t because he didn''t know the location, the lonely cold night would have started long ago. He looked cold, and his voice was even colder, with a trace of impatience. Maybe his voice is too cold, the more Lingling finally wakes up.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!" She glanced at the cold lonely night, and couldn''t help muttering, "it''s a big piece of ice."Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help laughing when he heard this sentence. The lonely cold night who walked in the front must have heard this sentence, because Tang Xiaotang felt that the cold air around him was colder, and he could freeze people three feet apart.


    If it''s not for the task, she really wants to give this girl a compliment. She''s right!


    The venue was built on an open space not far from Chunyun building. It was a challenge arena made of black stone. Although it was still early, by the time the four of them arrived, many people had already arrived. There was a small table beside the challenge arena, and there was no one now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    The four stood under a tree not far from the challenge arena and looked at the whole venue.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t have to say that she was a fox demon. She didn''t want to participate in this demon elimination meeting. As for Yue Lingling, she is estimated that she can''t even beat the person with the lowest accomplishments here. But originally, she didn''t want to participate in the meeting. She just wanted to escape marriage and watch the fun.


    As for Gu Leng ye and Soong Yu, they are going to attend the conference. Gu Leng Ye intends to win the first place. Although Soong Yu''s main goal is not to compete, because he wants to find a potential demon killer, he is also very concerned about the accomplishments of the contestants. Now they are busy evaluating the strength of these people.


    As the sun gradually rises, more and more people come. At this time, a short man with a tuft of beard appears behind the table. This is the person in charge of the registration. Tang Xiaotang sees that many people are rushing up, but there are still many people standing still.


    Including lonely night and Soong Yu.


    On the first day, the players are all those with shallow foundation and low accomplishments. The top players are all those who come out last. This is not only to preserve their physical strength, but also to better observe the strength of their opponents.


    In the morning, the main thing is to sign up, and then announce the beginning of the conference. The representatives of the five demon eliminators'' families come to the stage one by one to speak. It''s boring. Tang Xiaotang finds out that no matter which world, this kind of occasion is inevitable.


    After hearing this, Yue Lingling impatiently went back to make up for his sleep, and Soong Yu disappeared, leaving the two of them standing in a corner of the meeting hall, listening to the boring speech on the stage.


    "Ah ye, why don''t you sign up?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "Don''t call me that!" Lonely cold night calm face, to this address expressed incomparable dislike. It was the two men who were there just now, and he didn''t retort. Now, hearing this address, he really felt uncomfortable.


    Tang Xiaotang: "what do you want me to call you? Would it not be too stiff to call your name directly? How can we say that we are also friends


    When did he promise to be his friend?


    Lonely cold night brow deeply wrinkled, the whole body sent out bursts of cold, he pursed his lips, do not want to talk to him.


    "Cold night? A Gu? Ah Leng? Night and night? Little night Tang Xiaotang is still talking, but the forehead of lonely cold night is bulging, and he feels that he has met a killer.


    "No night." He spoke in a cold voice, squeezing two words out of his teeth.


    Why? Did you tell her?


    Tang Xiaotang picked her eyebrows. She thought that Gu Leng night would not pay attention to her, but this name Isn''t that his original name? He should not remember being a God.


    "No night No night, that''s a nice name. I''ll call you no night later! " She said with a smile.


    The young man''s eyes were smiling, and the two words came out of his mouth, which made him feel speechless. The lonely cold night found that his mood was not as irritable as he had imagined, but rather speechless.


    He didn''t know why he would tell him the name that he remembered from his birth and only knew by himself.


    He said it was a nice name


    "Well." Lonely cold night turned his head, after a long time, Tang Xiaotang heard him gently "Er". She looked up and didn''t know if it was an illusion. She found that his side face turned slightly red.


    Why? Is that shy? I didn''t expect that the night without people would be so lovely.


    Knowing that this is already the limit, she turns to the topic with a smile: "well, what''s your plan for no night?"


    "There won''t be any experts on stage in three days. I''m going to take part in the fourth day." When it comes to business, the lonely cold night turns around and says seriously.


    "You''re going to win the championship!" See the firmness of his eyes, Tang Xiaotang understand his mind.


    "Well." Lonely cold night voice although cold, but with a bit of confidence, his goal is to win the first, and he also believes that he can do.


    "I believe you can do it! I''ll cheer you on down there then! " Tang Xiaotang said with a smile that, according to her observation, Gu lengye''s strength is stronger than that of all the people present except for James Soong, and he is very likely to win the first place.


    "You''re not going?" Smell speech, lonely cold night is looking at her, the eye ground slightly reveals a few minutes surprised.


    What will he do if he doesn''t attend the meeting?


    "My strength is too poor. If I see so many people who are better than me, I dare to go up." Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to go to the meeting. Her purpose is only for him. It''s not this damned meeting.


    Lonely cold night just remembered that he didn''t have many accomplishments. He was a little annoyed. Would he think he was laughing at him?


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean that." Some stiff said, he looked at the youth, his face is still with a smile, seems not to care, but he felt that his heart must be very uncomfortable.


    "Well?" Tang Xiaotang found that the lonely cold night seemed to have something in her mind. She didn''t intend to explain it. She simply took advantage of the situation and lowered her head and pretended to be pitiful: "Alas, who made me poor in talent and how hard I tried to cultivate? It seems that I can only gain insight this time."


    He found that he was depressed and depressed, and the lonely cold night was a little flustered. He didn''t know how to comfort others, so he had to say dryly: "in fact, you are also very powerful...""Really? What do you think I''m good at? " Tang Xiaotang almost laughed. It''s not easy for him to say that! She raised her head and looked at him expectantly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    "You..." Lonely cold night racked his brain, "you, you It''s a great bet. " Finally, he thought of a characteristic, which may be called an advantage: "how do you know the number of points below?"


    "I''ve been very smart since I was a child. I can hear the sound of the dice hitting and falling from different sides, so he can''t hide any points from me." Tang Xiaotang certainly can''t tell him the truth, so she said seriously.


    "So it is." Lonely cold night no doubt.


    "Oh, forget it, don''t care about it. Anyway, when you win the first prize, I''ll say I''m a friend of the first prize. I''m sure I''ll have a lot of face when I go out!" Tang Xiaotang waved his hand and stopped bullying him.


    "Let''s go. I don''t think there''s much to see in the morning. Let''s go back and have a rest." Tang Xiaotang saw the spitting old man on the stand. It''s a waste of time to stay here. It''s not too late to come back in the afternoon.


    "Well." Lonely cold night nodded.


    As a result, as Gu Leng ye said, there was no foundation for the competition in the first three days, which was more than 30 years old. These people knew that they had no chance of winning, so most of them didn''t have to do their best. The competition like rowing was not very attractive. Tang Xiaotang couldn''t watch it. So did Gu Leng Ye. He stayed in his room to continue to practice.


    As for the other two, Tang Xiaotang didn''t know where they had gone. Anyway, he hadn''t seen them since the first day.


    On the fourth day, the real battle finally began. Tang Xiaotang and Gu lengye went out early in the morning, and they met with Soong Yu and Yue Lingling who were also going out.


    After greeting each other, Soong Yu looked at the cold night and said with a smile, "brother Gu, are you going to play


    "Well." Lonely cold night nodded, and then no longer speak.


    "Are you two going, too?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "Well, let''s do it together." James Soong said, shaking his fan.


    Four people came to the venue, there are many people on the floor, it seems to know that today is the beginning of the main play, the presence of the demon division are vaguely depressed excited, completely different from the noise of the previous three days, the quiet almost strange.


    Tang Xiaotang felt it for a while, and found that the people present today are much higher in cultivation. There are a few breath, even comparable with Gu Leng ye and Soong Yu. It seems that everyone knows that today is the key.


    On the stage, the champion didn''t know when he had stood up and was waiting for the contestants to challenge, but after waiting for about a quarter of an hour, no one came on the stage.


    In Tang Xiaotang''s opinion, the rules of the meeting are somewhat unfair, because it is different from the normal competition. It adopts the mode of arena competition, and you can sign up at any time. As long as the Challenger wins, he will be the new challenger. Of course, others can challenge again, until the last challenger is the final champion.


    This approach to the roulette mode is very bad for those who start to play. Obviously, the later they play, the more obvious their advantage is. Everyone knows this, but no matter what, someone will play.


    On the stage stood a strong man, about thirty years old, with a face full of flesh, a face full of ferocity, and a beard. He was two meters tall, with hard muscles exposed from his bare upper body. His fist was four times as big as Tang Xiaotang''s hand. Beside him was a huge hammer, which was as big as a millstone, and the handle of the bowl was thick Waving a willow branch with ease.


    This man is the champion selected three days ago. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t think he has much deep cultivation, but his natural brute force and the huge hammer have improved his strength a lot, and made him stand out from many cannon fodder and become a senior cannon fodder.


    In fact, it''s not difficult to deal with this kind of person. As long as his foundation is more than twice that of him, he can be defeated at will, and those present, no matter Soong Yu or Gu lengye, can easily defeat him.


    But neither of them is ready to start.


    The champion waved the huge hammer loudly in the arena. The victory of the first three days made him a little forgetful, and his face was also complacent, with a winning face.


    However, he was too early to be happy. The real competition has just begun. How can he decide the leader so soon?


    Sure enough, after the challenge master showed a defiant look, someone finally lost his temper.


    As soon as a middle-aged man flew up, he fell like a feather in the middle of the challenge arena quietly. He stepped on the Blackstone and made no noise.


    "I''m not talented. Please give me some advice!"


    The middle-aged man was dressed in a grey robe. He was thin, with a common face and a long beard on his chin. Although he was unarmed, his breath was restrained and calm. Even when he stood in front of a big man who was two heads higher than him, the man''s face didn''t have any look of fear and panic, and his momentum was steady.


    The judges sitting on one side of the challenge arena, including the one with high accomplishments at the bottom, have seen that this man''s foundation has been higher than that of the big man for decades, and there is no chance of winning this game.


    As soon as the big man''s expression was over, he felt a little depressed. He began to look at the man in front of him seriously.


    "Please


    The middle-aged man raised his hand, his face was still flat, but an invisible force spread between his palms. He pushed his palms away, and rowed his right foot half a circle on the stage, standing firmly.The man felt that the invisible pressure was more and more heavy. Sweat began to appear on his forehead, and his hands could not help holding the handle of the hammer tightly.


    "Drink - look at the hammer!"


    He finally couldn''t help but take the lead in the attack. He stepped on the challenge arena with both feet, the whole black stone table was shaking slightly, and the huge hammer was raised high. He bit his teeth and hit the middle-aged man with all his strength.


    The middle-aged man did not dodge, his palm, the invisible power spread, gradually formed a whirlpool like wave between his hands.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    "It''s good to overcome hardness with softness." Soong Yu gave a compliment. The lonely night nodded and agreed with him. But there was no nervous look on both faces. It can be seen that this person will not threaten them.


    Under the heavy blow of the hammer, at the same time, the man''s hands across a radian, his left hand on the hammer, seemingly very light blow, in fact, with great strength.


    The big man felt that his hands were numb and could not hold the handle of the hammer.


    "Bang!" The hammer flew out, and the onlookers rushed to avoid it. The hammer landed on the ground again, shaking the ground.


    The big man on the stage was quite sensitive. Without weapons, he clenched his hands and hit the thin middle-aged man.


    The man flew the hammer in no hurry. Seeing that his fist was in front of him, he didn''t panic. He leaned back to avoid the punch that went straight to the front. Then he quickly grasped the man''s wrist, made a clever turn, dispersed his strength, and directly threw him out.


    "Pa!"


    He also fell out and landed next to the sledgehammer, splashing with dust.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the champion selected three days ago was knocked off the stage. Although he didn''t get hurt, it''s even more so. It shows that the middle-aged man has profound cultivation and precise control of power.


    After all, we need to save energy and face the Challenger behind us. The middle-aged man just beat him down and didn''t hurt him.


    With the first person on the stage, the experts behind are no longer hiding, and they all challenge. The middle-aged man only insisted on two rounds, but he was defeated by the third challenger. However, the third Challenger didn''t persist for long, and he was soon defeated by the later challenger.


    Tang Xiaotang can see clearly that every cultivation of these demon eliminators in the back is very deep. Besides cultivation, everyone has at least one skill: those who use knives, swords, guns, concealed weapons, and even one who can draw symbols.


    Well, I have quite a lot of skills.


    The fan that James Soong shakes doesn''t know when to stop. In the lonely cold night, they stand straight. They both look at the battle on the stage with a serious face. On the contrary, Tang Xiaotang and Yue Lingling feel bored.


    As for Tang Xiaotang, she knows that these human beings can''t beat her, and the practice of the demon eliminator is different from that of the demon clan However, the actual combat above is very useful, but she can''t learn these skills, so it''s useless to watch them.


    And there are many people, especially in the place where there are many demon eliminators. Although these demon eliminators are much worse than her, it is impossible to find her trace, but their skills still make her feel uncomfortable.


    What''s more, she took a look at the judges sitting on the stage. There were several breath that made her have to be careful. Although she didn''t have evil spirit on her body, if she accidentally leaked the breath, they would not find it.


    Although they can''t hurt her, her identity is exposed, which is very unfavorable to the task. She finally gets closer to Gu lengye. If he knows that she is a demon, she will lose all her previous achievements.


    "Brother Hu, are you bored, too?" Yue Lingling turned her head and tried to talk to Tang Xiaotang. She was disappointed and said, "I thought it would be very fierce. It''s so boring!"


    "Well, it''s really boring." This girl is a scum of learning. She takes those two bullys seriously.


    "Well, I regret coming here. I want to play in the street." The more Lingling sighed, she raised her head and looked at Tang Xiaotang: "brother Hu, let''s go to other places?"


    Love she is really to play, Tang Xiaotang think more Lingling escape marriage did not fail, it is a miracle.


    "Good!" Tang Xiaotang also feels bored. She is absorbed in the lonely cold night, and she doesn''t want to disturb him. Anyway, he won''t play today, and it doesn''t matter if she''s not here.


    So Tang Xiaotang steps forward and informs Gu Leng ye and Soong Yu that they are obsessed with it. They answer casually and don''t care where they are going.


    Then, Tang Xiaotang and Yue Lingling ran out and had a good afternoon.


    In the next two days, the situation became more and more fierce, but the lonely cold night still didn''t want to play. In case, Tang Xiaotang cast a small spell on him. Once he met something, she would know to arrive in time.


    Then, she and Yue Lingling played the whole Qi City for two days. Yue Lingling was particularly interested in her gambling skills. Tang Xiaotang taught her some simple ways to cheat.


    It turns out that every scum is not stupid. They just don''t have the talent to learn. She found that Yue Lingling is very talented in gambling. In a short time, she has learned all these.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    On the fourth day, the game has entered a stagnant stage. There are not as many players as in the previous three days. Everyone is waiting for the last chance. After all, the time for the game is limited. The later you go on, the greater the chance of winning the first place.


    It seems that Soong Yu has given up his plan to participate in the competition. He has replaced Tang Xiaotang. He and Yue Lingling go out to play all day, but lonely night still doesn''t play. It''s estimated that he won''t play until the last day.


    Although everything is going well, for some reason, Tang Xiaotang always has some unknowns in her heart. Although she explores the whole Qi city at night with her hundreds of years of cultivation, she doesn''t find anything, but her intuition always feels that there is a pair of eyes peeping in the dark, and the other party''s target is the cold lonely night without any awareness.


    So these days, during the day, she stayed by the side of the lonely cold night, and at night, she always paid attention to the movement of the lonely cold night.


    However, for five days in a row, nothing happened. Everything was calm as if the mysterious sight cast in the dark was just her illusion.


    Tang Xiaotang still did not relax his vigilance.


    She believes in her intuition, which is a unique ability of charm. Her intuition never goes wrong.


    The game is coming to an end, and there are still three days to go. Everything is still calm, and the lonely cold night is finally restless. Although his expression is still cold, Tang Xiaotang can see that he seems to want to play.


    Seeing his vague confidence, Tang Xiaotang''s uneasiness became more obvious. She always felt that things were not so simple.


    Therefore, she did not dare to leave him.


    Looking at the two people who are fighting fiercely on the stage, Tang Xiaotang turns her head and looks at the lonely cold night of watching the game seriously. She feels that there is no abnormal breath around him. Then she calms down a little.


    It seems to be aware of her hidden worry and uneasy vision. The lonely cold night, who had been watching the game seriously, turned his head around. To her eyes, he was still a paralyzed face with no expression, but Tang Xiaotang saw a little comfort from his eyes.


    "Brother Hu, I''d like to go and make it convenient. Can you come with me?"


    Tang Xiaotang just wanted to open her mouth. At this moment, the more subtle voice came from her side. Tang Xiaotang turned her head, and the more clever she was looking at her, begging in her eyes.


    Her face turned red, and she came up to her and whispered, "I can''t hold it, please! There are too many people here. I''m afraid I can''t find my way if I go out! "


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to go. She just wants to stay here and watch the lonely night. But when she turns her head, she finds that Soong Yu, who was standing beside Yue Lingling, has disappeared.


    I don''t know where he went. No wonder Yue Lingling would come to her and she was familiar with them. This kind of thing is not very interesting for a girl. I can see that


    but here


    Tang Xiaotang is in a dilemma. She gets along well with Yue Lingling these days. She knows that she has some road craziness. Maybe she will get lost when she goes out. It''s not very nice to refuse her But there are so many people here that we can''t use the separators. It''s really troublesome!


    "It''s all right, just accompany Let''s go with him. "At this moment, lonely cold night opened his mouth. He looked at Tang Xiaotang and said in a low voice," I won''t play. "


    He felt his vague worry. Although he didn''t know what he was worried about, he understood that his worry had something to do with him.


    "Be careful. I''ll be back soon." Tang Xiaotang asked, just leave for a while, he has her magic, and there is a map, should not have a problem.


    "Don''t worry! Brother Gu, he is so powerful that nothing will happen! " More Lingling also said on one side, her look more and more embarrassed, Tang Xiaotang no longer delay time, with her out of the crowd, quickly left.


    With the idea of going and going back quickly, Tang Xiaotang walked very fast. The more Lingling behind her almost couldn''t keep up with her, but after all, she still paid attention to her movements. Seeing that she couldn''t keep up with her, Tang Xiaotang knew that yuelingling couldn''t be lost any more, and she slowed down her steps.


    Because there were too many people, the toilet around the venue was full. Tang Xiaotang found a small forest near the venue and said to her, "it''s convenient for you to go in quickly. I''ll guard it for you outside."


    Yue Lingling began to refuse. Although she was dressed in men''s clothes, she was a girl after all. Going to the toilet in such a place was really unacceptable to her, but she couldn''t hold it, so she finally agreed.


    Tang Xiaotang set up a border outside the grove, so that people can''t see the more spiritual inside. She stood outside the border, looking at the meeting not far away, thinking deeply.


    What kind of person or creature is that feeling of being watched? Even she didn''t feel abnormal?


    Not to mention anything else, at least in this world, except for the eliminators of various eliminator families, those eliminators with profound cultivation and very few big monsters can surpass her in cultivation.


    It''s not Tang Xiaotang''s self-confidence, but the Nine Tailed Fox is an ancient race with excellent talent, and her soul strength is far greater than that of the creatures in the world. Although she has only practiced for 500 years, the strength of the eight Tailed Fox demon is comparable to that of other demons who have practiced for thousands of years."Brother Hu, you and that big ice Well, what''s the relationship between you and brother Gu? " The more clever voice came from the woods, which interrupted Tang Xiaotang''s thoughts.


    There is an unspeakable sadness in my heart, which is the feeling of this body. Tang Xiaotang remembers the owner of the body, Hu Xiao.


    She loved no night so much, but she didn''t let him know until she died. She had many opportunities to appear in front of him, and even met him earlier than the original yuelingling. But she didn''t know her heart until she was dead.


    He just accidentally saved her, but made her use of her life and even the soul to repay the kindness.


    He never knew that there was a demon who loved him as if he were a belief.


    Tang Xiaotang dropped her eyes, and she replied in a low voice: "we I''m a good friend. "


    There''s nothing in love that''s worth it or not. Once the demon clan has identified a thing, it will complete it at all costs. Hu Xiao never regretted her choice. Until the last moment, she just regretted that she couldn''t fulfill his last wish.


    Inherited her body, also inherited her feelings, Tang Xiaotang wants to help her fulfill her heart''s desire, at least, she wants to let Wuye understand the existence of this feeling.


    "I feel that the relationship between you is very unusual!" In her voice, Yue Lingling was envious. She thought of her fiance, whom she had never met before, and of Yu Song, who had a good feeling in her heart. If only he were the one she wanted to marry!


    "The relationship between you and brother Yu is also very good." Tang Xiaotang said with a smile that she could see that both of them had some good feelings for each other.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    "No way!" Yue Lingling''s voice was a little embarrassed: "brother Hu, if you say that again, I''ll be angry!"


    Smell speech, Tang Xiaotang smile, no longer make fun of her. Yue Lingling did not speak any more. A rustling voice came from inside. After a while, Tang Xiaotang heard her voice behind her: "I''m ok! Thank you, brother Hu. Now let''s go back! "


    There has been no accident for a long time, and Tang Xiaotang''s mood is relaxed. Seeing the girl with a relaxed face, she says with a smile, "OK, let''s go."


    As soon as the voice fell, Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt a wave coming to her consciousness. Her raised step suddenly stopped. She quickly turned her head and looked not far away in the direction of the challenge arena.


    This wave is - the spell she left on the lonely cold night has been touched!


    "What''s the matter?" Yue Lingling, who didn''t know why, saw her face change and then looked up to the challenge arena. Although she didn''t have Tang Xiaotang''s deep cultivation, she also noticed the seriousness of the matter from her sudden change of expression. Her expression became dignified and she asked softly, "yes Brother Gu, is something wrong with him? "


    "I''m sorry, brother-in-law. I have to get there first. Please wait for me here for a while." The fluctuation is more and more intense. He''s doing it, and he''s not doing it casually. Something big must have happened!


    "Well, brother Hu, go quickly! Don''t worry about me! " The more Lingling nodded, the more uneasy she was. If it wasn''t for a big event, the young man would not show such a dignified and anxious look. These days when I met him, he always looked smiling. She had never seen him with such an expression, so that person must be in great trouble!


    If she hadn''t asked him to accompany Filled with guilt, she looked at Tang Xiaotang: "I''ll wait for you here."


    "Don''t go out of the woods," Tang Xiaotang put a border around the woods and said to her, "I''ll be back soon." It''s urgent. She has to be sorry first.


    "Good." The more Lingling voice did not fall, in front of the person has disappeared, she was surprised to look at a piece of open in front of, and then after the reaction, a serious face back to the woods.


    I didn''t expect brother Hu to be so powerful! It seems that in this case, he will be OK that lonely cold night!


    Time goes back to Tang Xiaotang''s departure.


    The lonely cold night watched them leave, and then he focused on the challenge arena again. But thinking of the worried expression of the young man before he left, he secretly raised his vigilance and explored the surroundings silently.


    He found something wrong with this exploration.


    He frowned and looked at the judges sitting on one side of the challenge arena as if they were not aware of it, as well as the two people who were fighting fiercely on the challenge arena.


    Why, it seems that no one else is aware of this evil?


    On the challenge arena, the battle is coming to an end. The challenge master throws a charm again and slaps the Challenger while he is avoiding.


    In principle, although this palm is not fatal, it is enough to knock down the Challenger who has consumed a lot of money. However, what surprised everyone happened.


    I saw that the Challenger who got the blow was not hurt, and even had the strength to hit the champion with a backhand.


    The lonely cold night frowned. At that moment, he felt an obvious evil coming from the challenger. The secret in his heart was not good. Sure enough, the mutation suddenly appeared, and he saw a faint black air coming out of the Challenger who took the palm. Then, his action suddenly gave out a painful howl, and the whole person began to tremble madly and attack aimlessly Strike.


    At this time, the audience found that it was wrong, but they saw that the champion''s body was stiff, and then they fell straight on the stage, losing all their life.


    The audience was shocked. Even the judges stood up and didn''t know what happened.


    Although no one has died in the arena before, the champion is still very powerful. He not only has profound cultivation, but also has the ability to draw symbols. Such a person was killed by a slap for no reason, especially before his advantage was still on him


    All the people put their eyes on the challenger. He was a middle-aged man with an ordinary face. Although he had profound cultivation, at his age, such cultivation was good, but it was not uncommon.


    What''s going on?


    Only the lonely cold night knew what had happened. He could see it clearly. At the moment when the champion stopped shaking, a faint black air came out of his body and returned to the challenger''s body. His eyes sank and his cold eyes solidified on the other side.


    At this time, the Challenger seems to be aware of his vision, he slowly turned his face, eyes on the moment, lonely cold night only feel a sense of depression rising slowly, that pair of eyes a dark, no pupil, eyes only a dark black, as if sinking into the mire of darkness, that does not belong to human eyes.


    At the moment of looking at him, the lonely cold night made sure that he saw a wisp of greedy scarlet light from the bottom of his eyes. He saw that he slowly raised his hand¡ª¡ª"Who else?" He made a strange hoarse voice, pointed to the stage, ordinary face slowly pulled out a stiff and treacherous smile: "who else is going to challenge me?"


    Silence, the city is quiet, no one speaks.


    This sudden scene shocked everyone, and killed the previous champion with one slap. How strong is this man''s strength. For a moment, no one dares to challenge.


    "Is that so? It turns out that they are just a bunch of cowards... "


    There was no emotional voice in the presence of people''s ears as if with provocation, finally, someone could not help it.


    "I''ll do it!"


    A young man dressed in white jumped out. As soon as this man appeared, a judge frowned beside the challenge arena. On the lonely night, although this man''s accomplishments were higher than the one on the stage, his foundation was obviously a little frivolous. Judging from his clothes, he should be a member of the family of the five major demon killers.


    The man turned over and went to the stage neatly. Facing the strange middle-aged man, he arched his hand: "I''m Jiang you. I''m from Jiang''s family. Please give me some advice." Sure enough, he is a member of the Jiang family of the five great demon eliminators. This young man is also a bit smart. If he reports his origin first, the other party will naturally worry about going to the Jiang family. Generally, he won''t be too heavy.


    "Come on." The middle-aged man smiles strangely again. He slowly reaches out his hand. The lonely cold night sees that a mass of black gas slowly appears in his palm. The evil gas spreads. It does not belong to the evil gas, nor does it belong to the spirit power of the normal demon eliminator. This inexplicable evil gas seems to erode their power.


    At a glance, the lonely cold night knew that the fate of this young man was doomed.


    There is only one way out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    The young man in white took out a long sword from his waist. The sharp cold light was shining on the edge of the sword, and there was a faint white halo around the sword.


    This is an extraordinary weapon.


    "Drink --" waving the sword in his hand, the young man rushed straight up. When he saw that the man didn''t move and just raised his hand, he was very happy.


    It seems that this man is just like this. Sure enough, no matter how powerful he is, he is just a casual monk. Unless he doesn''t want to stay in lingguo, how dare he offend the five demon eliminator families?


    Thinking about this, he relaxed his strength and looked proud.


    The sword intersects with the palm. At that moment, the lonely cold night sees the black evil rising from the palm, turning into a ferocious black snake, opening its sharp teeth and winding the sword.


    The white light on the long sword turns into a white dragon and fights with the black snake. However, the black snake seems to be able to absorb the aura injected by the youth on the sword. The body of the black snake twines around the white dragon. The evil spirit constantly corrodes the body of the white dragon, and the white dragon makes a silent wail.


    The black snake''s body is more and more solid. It opens its mouth and stabs the white dragon''s body with its sharp fangs.


    The white dragon''s body was broken and turned into a little white light. The sword suddenly faded. At the same time, the black snake climbed up the young man''s body along the sword and bit him on the wrist.


    "Ah


    The young man let out a scream, and the complacent look on his face disappeared completely.


    "Pa!" The sword in his hand fell to the ground and broke into two pieces. The young man covered his wrist in pain, staggered back a few steps and kept wailing.


    "You er!"


    Seeing the tragic situation of the young people, the representative of the Jiang family sitting on the side of the jury immediately stood up and flew to the challenge arena. He picked up the young people who fell on the ground with one hand and asked anxiously: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Pain Pain It hurts Ah, ah, ah Except for the scream, the young man could not make any sound. He covered his arm with his hand. He could see clearly in the lonely cold night. Only for a while, the black air had spread from his wrist to the whole arm.


    Now that he has broken his arm, he can still save it. If it''s too slow, it''s too late.


    Mind is just fretting, lonely cold night has made a decision, regardless of this will be found his abnormal, he cold voice: "quickly break his arm!"


    "What?"


    His voice used the spirit power, and the whole audience heard it, including the strange man. He slowly turned his head, his eyes focused on him again, and his lips showed a twisted smile.


    On the stage, the people of the Jiang family were stunned and asked subconsciously.


    Seeing that he was still hesitating, Gu Leng night immediately flew into the challenge arena, drew out the sword behind him, and wanted to chop down the young man''s arm.


    "Where''s the boy! What do you want to do? " When he suddenly saw that he was holding a huge sword to attack people, the people of the Jiang family immediately stopped him: "what are you going to do to you''er?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s too late. " The lonely cold night didn''t care about him. Just when this man stopped him, the black air had spread to the young man''s face. He put down his huge sword and said in a cold voice.


    At the end of the speech, the people of the Jiang family saw a violent convulsion of the young man in their arms. Then they became stiff and lost their vitality.


    "You er!"


    With a cry of pain, the young man''s eyes were still open, and the expression on his face stopped suffering at the last moment.


    There was silence under the stage. No one dared to speak. Even the judges were shocked.


    Second! This is the second person to die in this man''s hands! In the past, there has never been such a scene in the demon division meeting. This man is too cruel!


    On stage.


    Lonely cold night saw a black gas from the mouth of the dead young man, like a small snake, attacking him.


    He raised the huge sword in his hand and waved it. The invisible light of the sword flashed. The black snake was cut into two pieces and turned into a puff of black smoke, which dissipated in the air.


    The lonely cold night turns its head and looks at the strange man on the stage. At that moment, there seems to be a firelight bursting out of his eyes, opposite the evil spirit of the man.


    "So it is..."


    The man opened his mouth, his voice was hoarse, his face was full of strange smile, but his dark eyes flashed a scarlet light again, and his face was full of fanaticism and greed for the first time.


    "It''s you


    His voice suddenly raised, for a moment, as if sharp nails scraping steel plate sound, let the people present feel a stabbing eardrum, unbearable covered his ears.


    Lonely cold night frowned, he looked at this thing suddenly changed look, some puzzled, but this does not affect his determination to get rid of him.


    "How dare you kill my son! Pay for your life On one side, the Chiang family, who lost their son, has completely lost his mind. He looks crazy and goes straight at each other. The lonely cold night is surprised, and he can''t stop him. He has rushed up.


    Those who can be the judges of the meeting are naturally of profound cultivation and extraordinary strength. The judges below also have no time to stop them. They can only watch them rush up in violation of the rules.But who knows, the opposite person just slightly raised his hand, rushed to the Jiang family will suddenly stop in mid air.


    "Jiang Feng! Stop it On one side of the challenge arena, several judges stood up one after another. When they saw his action stopped, they thought he remembered that he was in the meeting hall, so they were relieved and yelled at him.


    No matter what this man has done, whether he wants revenge or anything else, he can''t do that in the challenge arena.


    But they didn''t know that Jiang''s family didn''t stop by themselves. Only he knew that he couldn''t get away.


    He just felt as if there was a suction between the hands raised by the opposite person. His spiritual power was constantly sucked away by the other person, and he could not break the suction at all.


    "My, my accomplishments..." He looked frightened and felt that his cultivation level had been lowered, but he couldn''t get away from him. He could only look at each other''s suffocating black eyes. He was shocked, flustered and scared. He almost felt hopeless.


    At this time, he suddenly felt a sword attack from the side, abruptly cut off the link between them.


    "Poof!"


    The broken aura burst out, and the shocked Jiang family was hit hard and flew out. They vomited blood, and their accomplishments were greatly damaged. They were unconscious. But fortunately, the link is broken in time, evil has not penetrated into his body, let him save a life.


    The huge sword slowly raised and aimed at him, or it, and the lonely cold night coldly said: "the devil should not exist in this world!"


    When he said this, the audience was shocked, and it was as quiet as if the needle had fallen to the ground.


    Magic? Isn''t that the legendary existence that has been destroyed by the protoss? Why are you here today?


    Even the judges were shocked. Although their five families didn''t think that the demons had been eliminated and knew more than ordinary people, they never thought that the demons would appear here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    "What? Magic! This guy is a devil?! No wonder he is so cruel


    "The devil? Why are there demons? "


    "The devil appears again! How terrible


    There was a panic on the field, and people retreated away from the challenge arena. Some ordinary people and low-level practitioners began to escape from the scene. Thinking of the tragedy of those two people, others could not stand, and continued to leave. In the end, only the ugly judges sitting on one side of the challenge arena, as well as the lonely cold night and Demons still standing on the arena were left The family, the people of the Jiang family who were in a coma, and the bodies of the young people in white.


    "You finally show up!" The demon''s eyes are fixed on the lonely cold night. Seeing that he has been seen through, he no longer hides himself. He directly tears off the human disguise and reveals the form of the demon.


    The black air seeps out from its body, and the evil air soars to the sky. In the blink of an eye, the black fog covers the whole challenge arena. The judges on the side of the challenge arena are not aware of the rules at this time, and they want to help each other on the stage. However, they are surprised to find that they can''t get through the black fog covering the challenge arena.


    These black evil spirits seem to be able to absorb and transform their power. The more they attack, the faster their spiritual power will be lost, and the stronger their evil spirits will be. Once they are touched by them, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    A body was thrown out through the black fog. A man came forward to catch it and found that it was Jiang Feng who was in a coma.


    At this time, the arena has been a dark, black fog like a huge cocoon, the arena will be completely wrapped.


    "What should I do now?" A judge asked anxiously.


    They can''t get in. They can''t see anything inside.


    Evil gradually spread, even a few judges feel depressed, in order not to be contaminated by evil, they have to retreat to a safe place.


    "I don''t know. I hope the young man will be all right." The other replied.


    -


    on the challenge arena, the lonely cold night was wrapped in black fog and reluctantly sent out the living judge. His face was pale and his strong evil Qi made him feel that he couldn''t breathe well, but he couldn''t use his spirit power rashly, otherwise he would be swallowed up by these evil Qi in an instant.


    Put the huge sword on the side of his body, the body of the sword has a light luster, forming a barrier around him, isolating those evil spirits from the outside.


    But it won''t last long. Besides, the monster doesn''t know where it is.


    As soon as this thought rose in his heart, his body subconsciously felt the danger and flashed to the left. At the next moment, four cold lights wiped his clothes and flashed from the right.


    They were four sharp black nails, which were entangled with evil spirits.


    If the demon fails to hit the target, it will be invisible in the dark. The lonely cold night will be more vigilant and hold the sword handle tightly.


    It can''t go on like this


    His eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of the broken sword of the young man on the ground. It was lying on the ground. Although it lost its luster, it was not corroded by the black fog, and the young man''s body had been corroded by the evil spirit.


    Evil can''t corrode this sword


    He suddenly remembered the scene when the young man was fighting against the demons. At that time, the sword in the young man''s hand was harmful to the evil spirit, but his aura was not enough, so he was engulfed by the evil spirit.


    With the rapid rotation of his brain, he remembered that since the appearance of the black fog, demons only hide in the fog, but rarely attack. It seems that the formation of the black fog has exhausted its evil Qi.


    It seems that it absorbed the aura of the two Chiang family members just now to release such a strong evil fog.


    Since the evil fog absorbs the spirit power, it will become stronger. If it doesn''t absorb the spirit power, the demon will not be able to support the consumption. But in this way, it will definitely exhaust its power before the demon, so this method won''t work.


    Just as he was thinking, there was another cold behind him. He turned back and held up his sword to block it. He only heard a loud noise. In the lonely cold night, his arms felt numb. His smooth sword reflected a ferocious face, and his scarlet eyes were full of malice.


    "How long do you think you can last?" The sharp and harsh sound came from his mouth. In the cold night, his ears were buzzing. The voice line which was completely different from human was creepy. He did not speak, listened carefully, and identified its location.


    It seems that only by getting rid of this demon can these evil spirits disperse. It''s just If you want to get rid of it, you must use spiritual power. If you can''t kill it with one blow, he will be swallowed up by these evil forces.


    But if we continue to consume it like this, sooner or later he will be exhausted. In this case, we might as well gamble on it!


    The black fog obscured the trace of the demon. The lonely cold night sank down. He closed his eyes and concentrated all his attention on his ears to distinguish every tiny sound in the dark.


    The huge sword was held horizontally in front of his chest, and the faint sound of movement came into his ears from the darkness, and the movement track of the demon naturally appeared in his brain.


    Right now!


    His eyes opened, and his sharp edge flashed by. He gathered his whole body''s spiritual power and poured it into the giant sword in his hand.


    The body of the sword glows white, and the blade is surrounded by cold air. The sharp intention of killing is activated, and the repressed breath is diffused. The black air around is drawn by the spirit power, and it is ready to move, but it is afraid to approach because of the threat of the blade.The lonely cold night''s face became pale gradually, and the spirit power continuously entered the giant sword. It seemed to give birth to life, and began to tremble slightly.


    However, he was completely exposed to evil. Once the sword was out of hand, he would be invaded by evil immediately.


    If it doesn''t hit


    Lonely cold night teeth, brain suddenly emerge a familiar face.


    There was a wry smile on his lips. He clearly promised that he would not be on stage. When he knew, he would blame him for not keeping his word, but he was glad that he was not here at the moment.


    But in an instant, the huge sword in his hand gathered strength and flew straight out. The body of the sword turned into an electric light, tearing apart the evil fog and rushing straight ahead.


    Lonely cold night lost support, half kneeling on the ground, he watched the sword fly out, tearing the black fog healing, he saw the demon with frightened eyes.


    "Ah -"


    the shrill wail came out from the fog, and the cold night was so happy that it hit me!


    The black fog around the body quickly dispersed and gathered to the front. The vision gradually became clear. The huge sword was inserted on the other side of the challenge arena, and the blade was covered with black evil.


    Half of the demon''s body was cut by the huge sword, and the neat wound gave off bursts of black air, but no blood was shed.


    "Damn it


    The demon screams, and the evil fog on the stage converges to its body one after another. The cold lonely night''s intuition is not good, and its look sinks down again. You can see that the half of the demon''s body that was originally cut off starts to heal quickly after absorbing the evil energy on the stage, but in the blink of an eye, its broken body has recovered as before,


    "damn you --"


    The devil opened his mouth, and the black gas gathered in his mouth. In the twinkling of an eye, he formed a huge evil gas mass as black as ink.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    The black fog once again enveloped the whole arena, and the evil group rushed to the lonely cold night. The lonely cold night, which had exhausted its strength, felt the pressing reality, but could not avoid it any more.


    "No!" The rest of the judges under the stage watched the scene, and their steps stopped. They could only watch the dark fog gradually engulf the demons and the youth.


    Under the pressure of authority, the lonely cold night struggled to support itself not to fall down, but could not resist a trace of evil that invaded the body.


    Are you going to fall here today?


    Reluctance, anger, regret His vision began to blur, and he felt an abnormal burning sensation rising from the bottom of his heart, as if to crush everything -


    he raised his head and looked straight at the black evil in front of him. In the lonely cold night, he didn''t know that a little golden light appeared slowly in his eyes.


    Just at the moment when the evil spirit was about to meet him, the accident appeared again -


    the white light suddenly appeared, several sharp lights flashed, the black evil spirit was torn apart, the light column scattered from the middle of the challenge arena, the faint white flame burned the evil spirit completely, and the whole challenge arena appeared again in front of everyone.


    The thin young man suddenly appeared, standing in the white flames, his black hair stained with the fire, and his ordinary face seemed to become sacred.


    However, the faces of the judges under the stage did not become relaxed and felt the sudden strong atmosphere. They knew nothing more than what it was.


    Demon! This young man is a demon! Or a monster with deep cultivation!


    On the ring.


    Tang Xiaotang breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she arrived in time. She turned her head slightly and looked at the person on the other side - no, or biological.


    It can''t maintain the human form at all, with dark skin, ferocious face, scarlet eyes, sharp ears and teeth, a pair of black horns on the head, thick limbs covered with fluff, and sharp nails on the extremities.


    The monster''s whole body is full of the resentment of thick ink, and a pungent smell comes. The familiar feeling reminds Tang Xiaotang of her memory. She digs out those distant memories from the deep brain of her body.


    "The demons?" Tang Xiaotang frowned. Why do demons appear? Has the seal been untied?


    Behind her, just as the prestige disappeared, so did the golden light in the cold night. There was a moment of blank in his consciousness. In his blurred vision, a familiar figure loomed up and stood in front of him, while the devil was angry in front of him.


    It''s him But how could he


    At the bottom of his heart, he finally could not support himself, and his consciousness fell into darkness.


    There is a voice behind him. Tang Xiaotang turns back to help the fallen lonely night. She puts her hand between his wrists and finds that he just takes off his strength and faints. She is relieved.


    Fortunately, I arrived in time.


    "Damn it Sharp and hoarse voice sounded, she looked up, looking at the opposite demon, clearly an ordinary face, but let the demon feel an inexplicable pressure.


    "Is that you who hurt him?" The voice is not big, clearly the other side''s face is still with a smile, but it inexplicably feel a murderous attack from the face.


    The demon''s Scarlet eyes flashed. Although he didn''t know where the demon came from, he could feel the depth of his cultivation, and there was an inexplicable power in his demon power that could restrain it.


    I know that I am not the opponent of the demon in front of me. With the demon in front of me, it seems that I can''t kill the man today. It''s better to retreat and save my strength for the time being


    With this in mind, the dark air around the demon condensed again and gradually formed a skeleton in front of it.


    The skeleton opened his mouth and spewed out evil Qi. He rushed at Tang Xiaotang fiercely. At the moment when the skeleton attacked, the devil''s body was so fierce that he wanted to run away.


    "Want to run?"


    If Tang Xiaotang let go of the old hatred and the new hatred, she felt that she had come here in vain. She raised her hand slightly, and a white flame gathered in her palm. When she waved her hand, the flame followed the demon. It was dozens of times faster than the skeleton in front of her. It passed through the evil Qi like a flash of lightning and hit the demon''s body accurately.


    "Ah, ah, ah --!"


    The demon howled, but the white flame with a power of purification went directly through its evil Qi and burned its body.


    It reluctantly knelt down on the ground, surrounded by the fire, the body crackled in the burning, gradually twisted into a stream of black smoke: "ah - damn - you wait! I won''t let you go - I won''t let you go! "


    Before the words were heard, its body broke into several strands of black gas, and the white flame burned up, burning up the last stubborn black evil gas. The flame dispersed, leaving nothing on the ground.


    As soon as the demon died, the skeletons formed by it dissipated in the air. Tang Xiaotang ignored the ugly judges standing under the stage. She picked up the lonely cold night and disappeared in the challenge arena with a flash of her body.


    -


    after returning to Chunyun building''s room and arranging the lonely night, Tang Xiaotang remembers that Yue Lingling is still waiting for her in the woods. He wanted to find Soong Yu to bring her back, but he is not in the room now.Not in the room, not in the meeting. Where did this man go?


    Tang Xiaotang has to call the servant of chunyunlou and give him a silver note. She asks him to take care of the lonely cold night first. She goes to bring yuelingling back by herself.


    In the woods, Yue Lingling was waiting for her. As soon as she met her, she quickly asked her, "brother Hu, I''m lonely Brother Gu, is he OK? "


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry." Tang Xiaotang replied that she had seen it. He didn''t show any sign of resentment. He was in a coma because of excessive consumption of spiritual power. It''s a pity that she is a demon. Spiritual power doesn''t blend with human beings, and Soong Yu is not there. Otherwise, if you give him some spiritual power, he will wake up.


    "Good! That''s good! If it hadn''t been for me, it wouldn''t have been like this... " Yue Lingling felt guilty: "I knew I would not drink so much water before I went out today!"


    "It''s not your fault." Anyway, Yue Lingling is not to blame for this. It''s obvious that the demon has been staring at Gu Leng night for a long time, and it doesn''t know how to hide its trace. Even Tang Xiaotang didn''t find it.


    Worried about the situation of the lonely cold night, Tang Xiaotang has already exposed himself. He just takes Yue Lingling back to chunyunlou, and then Yue Lingling looks at her with a mysterious expression.


    "Brother Hu, you are so powerful!" Yue Lingling looked at her with admiration in his eyes: "even my father can''t do such a teleportation spell!" She sold her father before she knew it.


    "It''s OK, actually." Tang Xiaotang replied with a smile that the demons with high accomplishments can''t blink so easily. It''s just that Tang Xiaotang is not a creature in this world, and he has more control over space than them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    As soon as she went upstairs, she met three people who were familiar with each other, the judges.


    Seeing her, the judges'' faces became ugly immediately. Tang Xiaotang restrained his smile and showed a smile of alienation. He went straight through them and walked to the room of the lonely cold night.


    Yue Lingling doesn''t speak any more. She hangs her head and deliberately avoids one of the three. She follows Tang Xiaotang quietly.


    At this time, the young man she entrusted was standing at the door with a bitter face. When he saw her coming, his eyes lit up and he hurried forward: "my guest, you are back at last!"


    Feel the air in the room is still flat, cold night has not woken up, Tang Xiaotang nodded to him: "hard you."


    "No hard work, no hard work! It''s just As soon as you left, these people came to see the young man inside. The villain didn''t let them in, so they stayed here all the time. This My guest, you see, it affects our business... " The boy waved his hand and looked at the three people standing in the corridor.


    "I see. Just leave it to me. You can leave." Tang Xiaotang said.


    The boy bowed to Tang Xiaotang, then turned and left. At this time, Yue Lingling, who has been hanging her head behind her, evades the sight of a person on the opposite side, grabs Tang Xiaotang''s clothes and whispers: "brother Hu, I''ll go back to the room first. If there''s anything, you can call me."


    "Good." Tang Xiaotang nodded, she did not pick out the more clever strange performance.


    The more Ling Ling grateful to her smile, and then into his room.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the three people with more ugly faces and asked in a light voice, "what''s the matter, ladies and gentlemen? Why don''t we talk in the room so that we don''t stand here and influence other people. "


    As soon as her voice fell, the door beside her opened. Tang Xiaotang put out her hand, and a smile appeared on her face: "please."


    "You demon -" a person can''t calm down, first of all a face angry mouth, but he didn''t finish his words, he was quickly pulled by the side of a person.


    "Good." The man gave Tang Xiaotang a deep look. He took the lead in throwing his sleeve and went in.


    The other two look at each other, the first mouth, that person glared at Tang Xiaotang, also followed into.


    Tang Xiaotang finally went in. The door closed behind her. In front of the table, the three people were looking at her coldly. Some dark rooms made their faces more gloomy. The first one spoke again: "you monster! What''s your purpose? "


    This time, no one stopped him, because the other two also looked at her with vigilant eyes. The demon''s cultivation was profound. What shocked them was that he didn''t have a trace of evil spirit. No wonder they couldn''t find him. If he hadn''t taken the initiative to attack, they didn''t expect that Qi Cheng would have sneaked in such a powerful demon!


    At the meeting of demon eliminators, a demon came on stage to challenge and killed two demon eliminators, and then a monster got rid of the demon. This is a joke. If it''s spread, where are their faces? How to hold a meeting of demon eliminators in the future?


    "My purpose? It''s not about winning the first place in the Congress anyway. " As soon as Tang Xiaotang''s words were finished, the other two people''s faces turned black. Her words undoubtedly satirized them. She was almost won by a demon clan. If it wasn''t for Gu lengye''s recognition of her identity, she didn''t know what would have happened.


    "You He immediately couldn''t help it. He wanted to jump up and start on Tang Xiaotang. Another man at his side quickly stopped him.


    "Brother Zhang, calm down, don''t get excited!"


    This demon''s cultivation is too deep. They can''t see his real strength at all. If he offends him, I''m afraid the three of them won''t benefit.


    Now he has no malice to them. It''s better to have a good talk with him to accomplish their purpose of coming here.


    With this in mind, he put his eyes on the young man standing in front of the door. His plain face didn''t look like the enchanting and beautiful demon clan.


    "This..." Don''t know how to call, he hesitated for a moment, and then said: "Sir, don''t know, you and that little friend, what is the relationship?"


    Smell speech, Tang Xiaotang eyes on this person, see he and more Lingling have two or three similar faces, you know, this person must come from more home, she laughed: "we are friends."


    "Friends?" This person some don''t believe, he looked at Tang Xiaotang''s eyes with doubt, after all, how can a demon division and a demon become friends?


    "What can I do for you?" Tang Xiaotang walked slowly to the table and sat down without answering the rhetorical question.


    "We just want to see how the little friend''s injury is. How is he now?" At this point, a person sitting on the other side replied.


    Look at the injury? Tang Xiaotang pick eyebrows, did not answer his question, these old guys here is absolutely not to see the injury so simple.


    She did not speak, just looked at them with a smile.


    "Sir? What happened to that little friend''s injury? Let''s go and see him. Maybe we can treat him. " At this time, another person also said.


    However, Tang Xiaotang still does not speak, she even slowly picked up the teapot on the table, poured a cup of tea for herself, and slowly tasted it.At this time, Rao Shi was calm as the other two, and his face gradually sank. After all, Tang Xiaotang only looked in his early twenties. Although he knew that his real age must be older than them, human beings had a natural hostility to the demon clan. And they are also high-ranking people, where can stand such a disregard.


    The first one who spoke was the one from Zhang Jia. He stared at Tang Xiaotang and said in a loud voice, "brother Yue, what else do we have to say to him? He''s a demon! Don''t want to talk to us at all! I think maybe he got that monster! The purpose is to disrupt the meeting! "


    Smell speech, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes slightly sank, raised his head to look at each other, although his face is still with a smile, but the three people on the scene feel the sudden drop of temperature in the room.


    Her eyes flashed with enchanting blue, and the people she looked directly at turned pale. She felt as if her soul was going to be absorbed by those blue eyes. She lost all the feelings of her body and could only see those eyes.


    Can''t shift the line of sight, Tang Xiaotang also didn''t have the slightest politeness, anyway this time her identity is wanton fox demon, as long as don''t kill him, other do nothing problem.


    "The devil has nothing to do with him!"


    Just as the man was sweating and shaking, and felt that he was about to faint, a voice came from outside.


    At the moment when the voice rang out, the demon clan who had been watching him immediately turned away and was no longer staring at by the sharp sight. Then he felt that he was back in his body again. He was in a cold sweat and sat in the same place with a pale face. He did not dare to speak again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    Then, all the people in the house saw was that the door was pushed open, and the young man with the same pale face was standing at the door, holding a huge sword in one hand and the other hand on the door.


    "Are you awake?" See him appear, Tang Xiaotang quickly back, see he is still bloodless face, she frowned, got up and walked to him: "how do you come down?"


    His breath is still unstable, and his body is even more shaky. Now, what he needs most is bed rest.


    Reach out to help him, but he quietly avoided, lonely cold night slowly walked to the table, although the expression try to keep calm, but Tang Xiaotang can see the sweat on his forehead.


    After a pause, she regained her composure. As if nothing had happened, she took back her hand and walked to him. Seemingly careless, she could not refuse to hold him and sat down at the table: "you should have a good rest."


    Lonely cold night body slightly a stiff, he did not look at Tang Xiaotang, but looked at the table three people, will repeat that sentence: "the devil has nothing to do with him."


    "Little friend, how do you know that the devil has nothing to do with him? Do you know, he''s a demon Thinking that he was shocked just now, Zhang''s demon killer was angry and asked impolitely. But he had learned a lesson. This time, he did not dare to speak to Tang Xiaotang again. He did not even dare to look at Tang Xiaotang again. Instead, he aimed at Gu lengye.


    "Because I can see that there is no evil in him." Lonely cold night look unchanged, even if he has no attack power now, but also face three cultivation than him, he did not show weakness: "I do not know three elders, what can I do for you?"


    "You -"


    "what do you call Xiaoyou?" Before Zhang Yuan opened his mouth, Yuesheng stopped him. He regretted that he had let him come with him this time. It was nothing to offend the demon. The young man in front of him was very important to them. If he offended the other party, it would be bad.


    "Lonely cold night." The lonely cold night answers coldly.


    "Gu Xiaoyou, we just want to see your injury this time. Now that you are safe, we can rest assured." Yue Sheng said with a smile: "here are some healing drugs. Xiaoyou removed the magic object this time, which helped us a lot. I should thank you. These drugs should be helpful to Xiaoyou''s recovery." Then he handed over a jade bottle.


    Lonely cold night droops eyes, looking at the jade bottle placed in front of the table, neither refuse, but also did not take over, he light mouth: "thank you, master, just remove the devil is what I should do, thank the word not dare."


    Tang Xiaotang picked up the medicine bottle, opened it and smelled it. The medicine in it was very helpful to restore the spirit power. Now lonely cold night needed it very much. These three people seemed to be sincere. Her impression of them changed a little: "we have taken the medicine, and you have seen it. If there is nothing wrong, you can leave." Lonely cold night now needs to recuperate, but look at the current situation, these are still there, he will not go back to rest.


    "We were going to leave," he said. Yuesheng stood up and said to the lonely cold night, "lonely little friend, you have a good rest. We won''t disturb you."


    "Brother Yue --" as soon as his voice fell, the demon killer surnamed Zhang spoke in a hurry. This time, even the other face showed some burnt color.


    Tang Xiaotang saw that they had something else to do when they came here today.


    "Brother Zhang, brother Li, since you are in good health, let''s visit you another day." The more prosperous made a wink to two people, then two people although have dissatisfaction, but also obediently stood up.


    "Goodbye." The more prosperous one arch hand, then then then take the lead to walk to the door, the other two people had to follow up reluctantly.


    As soon as he went down the stairs, Zhang Yuan said, "brother Yue, why did you leave like this? We''re not asking him how he knows it''s a monster? "


    "Brother Zhang is right. Brother Yue, the purpose of our trip is not really to just look at his injury!" Another person, Li Jie, also means to complain.


    "You two, don''t worry. We have plenty of time. We''re not in a hurry for today." Yuesheng''s face was also a little heavy. He raised his head and looked up: "I have other things to deal with, brother Zhang and brother Li. You go back first."


    With that, he left without regard to their ugly faces.


    "Well! What the hell is going on? " Looking at his back, Zhang Yuan gave a cold hum, and Li Jie was not happy.


    However, they are helpless. The five demon eliminators are close to each other, and the Yue family has always been close to the Song family. This time, if the master of the Song family hadn''t come, Yuesheng would not have called them both.


    The two looked at each other, but they had no other choice but to leave each other.


    -


    the door closed behind him, and in the room, one person and one demon fell into a strange embarrassment.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the lonely cold night sitting at the table. As soon as the three people left, he regained his expressionless look. However, from his tight lips and the constant chill on his body, he was not in a good mood, or very bad."You''re angry!" Tang Xiaotang sits next to him. She holds her chin in one hand and slowly approaches the lonely cold night. She looks at him seriously.


    Feel his approach, lonely cold night chin tighter, but he you don''t still don''t speak.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to cheat you, but if I said I was a demon at the beginning, you would not be my friend."


    He continued to approach, seeing that the face was almost close to his own face. The lonely cold night finally couldn''t help it. He looked back to avoid her face, and then said in a cold voice, "don''t come any closer!"


    "You forgive me?" Tang Xiaotang is no longer close. She looks at him and blinks.


    After the cold night, he retreated to a safe distance. He turned his head and stopped looking at him.


    He never thought that he would make friends with a demon one day. As a demon remover, he could not see that he was a demon. He felt that he was a failure.


    Think of Master said, the demon is good at deceiving human, he now agree with this sentence.


    I thought I didn''t pay any attention to him, and the demon who cheated him would keep on talking like before. But what the lonely night didn''t expect was that he didn''t say a word. If he didn''t feel that there was a line of sight staring at him, he really thought that he had left.


    I can''t hear the voice of the young man all the time. Suddenly, I feel that I''m not used to it. It seems that since he met him, this man No, this demon has never been so quiet.


    Resist the impulse to see him, he constantly told himself that the other side is a demon, he is not his friend, is his enemy.


    Silence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    I don''t know how long later, the sight didn''t move away, but the young man didn''t say it all the time. At the bottom of his heart in the lonely cold night, his irritable mood gradually rose and made him fidgety.


    Finally, the lonely cold night can''t help it. He turns his head and looks at him. Just as he wants to ask him not to look at him any more, he sees that he is staring at his young man. His eyes are red.


    "You..." Lonely cold night panic, his tone with a trace of panic: "you..."


    "Won''t you forgive me?" Tang Xiaotang looked at him with a sad tone: "well, I knew that I was a demon after all. How could I expect to be friends with a demon killer..."


    Lonely cold night looked at him with a gloomy look, as if instantly lost his anger: "since you don''t want to see me so much, then I can only leave. Although I Hu Xiao is a demon, I don''t want to be disliked here"


    Tang Xiaotang got up and made a look ready to leave. In fact, she thought that if she went to the door and he didn''t stop her, she would be dead I''ve been pestering him!


    "No!" Seeing that the young man really wanted to leave, the lonely cold night got up and tried to stop him, but his spiritual power had not recovered. He was just barely supporting himself. As a result, he used too much force and almost fell to the ground: wait


    "What are you doing? Sit down Tang Xiaotang quickly turned back to help him: "don''t move around!"


    "You don''t go." Lonely cold night looked up at him: "I don''t mean that."


    "What do you mean? Don''t you want to drive me away? " Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "No, I didn''t mean to drive you away." Even if it was because he saved him, he would not think so.


    Tang Xiaotang turned around: "then you don''t forgive me. What am I doing here?"


    The lonely cold night took a deep breath to calm himself down. Then he looked at the young man seriously and said, "I forgive you."


    After all, he never said that he was human. Since they knew each other, he took it for granted that he was human.


    "Really?" The young man turned his back to him, so he couldn''t see his expression clearly, but his voice still sounded very low, as if with a little choking.


    "Of course." Lonely cold night replied.


    "So we''re still friends?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lonely cold night hesitated, he wanted to say you are a demon, how can the demon master make friends with the demon, he heard him sigh again: "you are really cheating me, you still want to drive me away."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn''t... " Lonely cold night feel very powerless, why he always think he wants to drive him away: "but, you are a demon..."


    "What if I''m a demon? I have never hurt human beings. I just want to repay your kindness. Why can''t we be friends? " The youth still did not look back.


    Lonely cold night is silent. He thinks what he said is right


    ¡°¡­¡­ We are friends Finally, he had to open his mouth. He couldn''t cheat himself. He didn''t want to lose his friend. If he didn''t want to forgive him, he would have left long ago.


    The youth did not answer.


    Silent for a long time, lonely cold night gradually feel some strange, at this time, he heard his voice sounded, tone with a strange tremor: "really?"


    "Really." He thought he didn''t believe it and repeated, "we are friends."


    "Well, you said it yourself!" The next moment, the young man quickly turned around, his expression is not his imagination of sadness or depression, red eyes are gone, he squinted, but looked at him with a smile: "don''t go back!"


    "You lied to me!" Leng for a moment, the lonely cold night will react, he looks angry, suddenly want to understand - he is just pretending!


    "No, I was really sad just now." Tang Xiaotang replied with a smile.


    "You --" as soon as his face changed, he got up and was about to leave. Seeing this, Tang Xiaotang didn''t dare to smile any more. She held him eagerly: "OK, OK, I''m wrong, I''m wrong! Pay attention to your health


    However, this time she really did some, lonely cold night ignored her, with a sword to support the body, directly back to his room.


    Tang Xiaotang can''t help but blame herself. She knew that she had just insisted on it for a while, but she didn''t laugh so fast. This is really bad. She seems to have really pissed him off.


    However, before Gu Leng Ye left, he did not forget to take the bottle of medicine away, so Tang Xiaotang would not worry about his injury, just I don''t know when he will forgive her


    After Tang Xiaotang completely provoked Gu Leng ye, Gu Leng Ye ignored her for three days. No matter what she said to him, he didn''t hear her. When he met her face to face on the stairs, he pretended not to see her. Even if he occasionally looked at her, he would immediately move away.


    Tang Xiaotang feels very depressed, but she can''t help it. Although she doesn''t feel like being monitored these days, since the first demon has appeared, there may be other demons. She can''t relax her vigilance.


    But fortunately, the medicine sent by the three men was still very effective. After taking it, the spiritual power of the three lonely cold nights had recovered half. Without this medicine, it would take at least three months for his spiritual power to recover to its present level.Because of the appearance of demons, the meeting was temporarily postponed for three days, and the lonely cold night naturally became the new champion. Although Tang Xiaotang actually killed the demon, only a few of them knew about it. Naturally, the judges would not say it and beat themselves in the face. After all, they didn''t want Tang Xiaotang to be the final leader.


    As for Gu Leng ye, although he was angry that the other party cheated him, he didn''t want to expose his demon clan identity to other people. After all, not all demon killers can accept demon clan. Some demon killers are naturally hostile to demon clan. Although he is very powerful, he can''t fight with two fists and four hands. There are many demon killers in Qicheng. It''s too dangerous.


    Tang Xiaotang thought that if something like this happened, the five families would interrupt the meeting, but she didn''t expect that they just decided to postpone it. On second thought, she thought that they probably wanted to see if there were any magic things coming out.


    This is a good idea, but Tang Xiaotang thinks that the first monster failed, and if there are demons in the back, she will not choose this way again. That day, she did something to scare the snake. Although the demons'' intelligence is not high, they may be controlled by mysterious organizations. Knowing that there is a way to restrain them, the manipulators behind the scenes will not act rashly.


    It''s a pity that she has grown eight tails. In the last robbery, she was even more refined by Lei Kui. Only with a trace of the power of law in her Demon power can she just restrain the resentment. Otherwise, she would have to work hard to eliminate the demon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    But that side let Tang Xiaotang know that the organization''s conjecture is not wrong, this monster must have something to do with the mysterious organization, because she felt a very familiar resentment in them, but that resentment does not belong to the world.


    Determining their relationship with the mysterious organization did not make Tang Xiaotang relax much, because according to the previous world and the performance of the demon, she knew that their target must be lonely night.


    In fact, she really doesn''t want to let Gu Leng ye continue to attend the conference. There are too many people here, and even she can''t feel the smell of the demons. The best way to prevent them from taking chances is to let Gu Leng ye find a place to live in seclusion. But she also knows that it''s impossible, and she doesn''t have so much time to spend in this world, so Tang Xiaotang has to pay attention to it all the time.


    In this way, three days later, no matter what people think, the meeting of the demon division began again.


    Maybe it''s the demons that have left a deep psychological shadow on the public. Even if they know that the meeting will be held again, few people will come, and none of them will challenge. They think that since the lonely cold night can defeat such a powerful demons, it''s immeasurable that it can still stand on the stage peacefully.


    Look at the one person less judges, even the judges can not beat the devil, but was removed by this young man, what do you mean?


    In a word, no one dares to challenge on stage, which makes Tang Xiaotang feel relieved. The lonely cold night has not fully recovered. If he starts again at this time, his body may be affected.


    In this way, two days later, there was still no one to challenge the lonely cold night. At this time, there was only the last day left before the end of the conference. Almost everyone thought that lonely cold night was the last leader.


    However, on the last day, when the conference was coming to an end, a challenger, unexpected to all, appeared.


    "I''m Soong Yu, come to challenge, please give me your advice!"


    Looking at the young man standing opposite the lonely cold night on the stage, Tang Xiaotang frowns. These days, her attention has been focused on the lonely cold night, and naturally she has not noticed anyone else. Now when she sees Song Yu, she remembers that she has not seen him and Yue Lingling for many days.


    Now that Soong Yu has appeared, Yue Lingling is still missing.


    The lonely cold night didn''t look surprised. It seemed that he had expected this scene for a long time. He seemed very calm, but his body was slightly tense. He knew that this was a strong opponent.


    "Please teach me!" Looking at the man with a smile on his face, he shakes the folding fan in his hand and looks casual. It seems that he doesn''t care about the challenge at all, but his momentum gradually rises. Lonely night knows that he is a strong opponent.


    Tang Xiaotang frowned as they stood opposite each other on the stage. Now the lonely cold night can''t beat Soong Yu. But this man didn''t think of coming to the stage a few days ago. Why is he standing here now?


    Soong Yu took the lead. He folded up his folding fan and raised his hand to attack the lonely cold night. He looked helpless and sorry: "sorry, brother Gu, I''ve offended you!"


    In the lonely cold night, he held up his sword to stop him. At the moment when they met, he was surprised. But he soon pushed Soong away.


    The power is removed, and Song Yu falls on the other side of the challenge arena. But soon, he attacks lonely cold night again. In a twinkling of an eye, they have already passed several rounds.


    Under the stage, Tang Xiaotang looks at this scene, and a dark light flashes through her eyes. Although Soong Yu''s offensive is very urgent and seems to be serious about fighting against lonely cold night again, she can see clearly that he doesn''t use much force in every attack, and is just rowing.


    Why did he do that? And he didn''t want to play a few days ago, unless something forced him to play, but he didn''t want to really hurt the lonely night, so he used this way to release water.


    So what made him do it?


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the judges and finds that the judge surnamed Yue, who she has guessed is Yue Lingling''s father, is sitting on the judges. Although he can''t see anything, his eyes are a little anxious. Next to him sits another strange judge. His face is overcast and his eyebrows are slightly surly. Most importantly, his facial features have five aspects with Soong Yu on the stage Like.


    Seeing Soong Yu''s action, his face became more and more gloomy. Tang Xiaotang focused her eyes on him. Her intuition told her that things might have something to do with this person.


    Her eyes closed slightly. Tang Xiaotang opened the map and began to search for the more clever sign. At this time, she found the problem.


    Yuelingling is not in chunyunlou''s own room, nor is she in the meeting hall, but somewhere outside Qicheng.


    There are mountains and forests all around. She is a charming young lady. What do you do there?


    And there are several people around


    Her eyes narrowed slightly. Anyway, her identity had been known by the three people, so she didn''t worry any more. With the back of her hand behind her, Tang Xiaotang made a gesture in the void. A wisp of evil spirit crept out quietly when no one found it, and disappeared through the crowd outside the meeting hall.


    The more Sheng on the judging panel felt the fluctuation of a breath. He glanced at a place in the crowd, but he didn''t make a sound. The man beside him didn''t seem to feel the faint evil spirit. He just turned around and asked, "brother Yue, what are you looking at?""Nothing." The more prosperous the eye ground flashed a cold color, he turned his head back, very casually said.


    The man took a look at the direction he was looking at. He didn''t find anything. He didn''t take it seriously. He pulled out a smile on his gloomy face. He said in a low voice, "wait for yu''er to win the first prize. It''s time for our two families to talk about their marriage."


    "Brother song is joking. They are both young. Let them get along for a while first." The more prosperous he was, the more angry and anxious he was, but he couldn''t show it in front of a man, so he had to hold back.


    "Brother Yue, don''t you worry that yu''er will fail Ling Qianjin? Don''t worry about that. I promise he will never do that. " The man''s eyes turned to the two men fighting on the stage. He saw that the young man was slapped open, and his eyes flashed cold.


    This useless thing! I shouldn''t be lenient to him!


    Yuesheng''s eyes are full of worries. He looks at the stage, but Yu Guang pays attention to the stage. When he sees the figure still standing in the same place, his heart is full of disappointment.


    After all, it was a demon


    How can things be like this?


    Linger, where is she now?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    After Tang Xiaotang left the meeting hall, she went all the way to the place shown on the map. She was still in the meeting hall. There were so many people there that she didn''t dare to cheat. Moreover, after that time, she strengthened the magic on him again. There would be no problem with his safety.


    She doesn''t think it has nothing to do with the lonely cold night, so the most important thing now is to quickly find Yue Lingling and find out what happened.


    Follow the map all the way forward, a moment, she came to the outskirts of the mountain forest.


    The mountain is covered with tall beech trees. Tang Xiaotang stands at the foot of the mountain and looks at the map. The more clever he is, he is in a cave in the middle of the mountain.


    However, before she stepped into the woods, Tang Xiaotang felt that there was a boundary in the woods in front of her, and there were guards around the woods and the cave. It was estimated that as soon as she crossed the boundary, they would feel her existence.


    Although these guards are very weak, they are not her opponents at all. However, if they cross the border rashly and attract their attention, the more clever they are on the mountain, they may be in danger, and they will make the man alert.


    However, it''s hard for Tang Xiaotang. With a slight turn of her eyes, she has an idea.


    Slowly, Tang Xiaotang walks forward with a light white light all over her body. Her body shape gradually changes with her steps. After three steps, the thin and ordinary youth has disappeared. There is only a snow-white fox on the ground. She is walking forward gracefully.


    Tang Xiaotang slowly through the invisible border, a wave of ripples in the air, white fox''s body gradually disappeared in front of him.


    Tang Xiaotang''s snow-white fur turned to mottled gray yellowish after crossing the border, and her original smart eyes became obscure. She looked like an ordinary fox. Her body quickly ran through the leaves. Sure enough, at the moment when she stepped into the border, several secret breath swept through her body, but Tang Xiaotang seemed to be unaware of it, There is no general purpose in the dead leaves scurrying.


    The breath did not stop. Tang Xiaotang seemed to be running around, but in fact she was close to the cave with more spirit. When she got to the cave, she hid behind a tree, saw two tall men guarding outside, and thought about how to get in.


    You can''t go in directly. Even if you use noumenon, it''s still too attractive. You can''t use reclusion. There''s also a boundary at the entrance. Once you go through it, you''ll be known It''s a real problem.


    At this time, a small wind blowing, a fallen leaf from Tang Xiaotang''s head, fell on the ground in front of her.


    Looking at the fallen leaves and the tall beech trees beside the cave, Tang Xiaotang suddenly had an idea.


    Yes, that''s it!


    Zhang San and Li Si are two common killers.


    On this day, an employer came to them and asked them to catch a little girl and make her look like a child.


    There were no two of them in the round of catching people. They took the task of looking at people and decided to take good care of them. So they stood at the entrance of the cave. Although the work was very boring, they were still engrossed in it. They didn''t even put a fly in.


    Just then, suddenly, the wind came up.


    The wind on the mountain is common, so they didn''t pay much attention to it. Although the wind was really stronger, it blew several leaves off the tree at the entrance of the cave and blew them into the cave.


    The invisible boundary at the entrance of the cave fluctuated, but no one cared, just a few leaves, which was not enough to make them care.


    But, they don''t know, it''s not just a few leaves.


    The leaves leisurely fell into the dark cave, the more Lingling sat on the cold ground, hands holding knees, watching the leaves slowly fall to the ground.


    Her eyes were red, her face was stained with dry tears, her clothes and hair were scattered, but there were no scars on her body. She just looked frightened.


    Yuelingling watched a leaf sway, all the leaves fell to the ground, only this one floated to and fro, and then slowly floated to her feet.


    She felt more and more uncomfortable. If only she could become a leaf, she would be surprised and afraid to be caught and locked in this ghost place. She didn''t want to escape, but she couldn''t even know any magic. She couldn''t get through the border at the entrance of the cave, let alone the two tall gatekeepers outside.


    "Brother Yu, come and help me..." Thinking about this, she regretted that she didn''t work hard. The more smart she was, the more uncomfortable she felt. Unconsciously, the smile of that person appeared in her mind. Her eyes were red, and she whispered. Her voice had already brought a trace of crying. Her body shrank into a ball, and she held herself more tightly.


    "He can''t come to save you, but I''ve come to save you."


    At this time, her ear suddenly sounded a voice, and then, the more Lingling saw the small leaf at her feet began to shine, she was afraid of this kind of fright, and she couldn''t help crying out in horror.


    "Ah -"


    there was a scream in the cave, and the two guards at the door immediately went in with sharp expressions, and did not let go of any corner to look at it carefully. However, there was nothing in the cave except the frightened girl sitting on the ground."What''s your name?" Zhang San asked in a gruff voice. His face was full of flesh. He was even more angry in the gloomy hole. He looked as if he was going to chop people at any time.


    "Worm There is a big worm on the ground


    Yue Lingling pointed to the ground and stammered in horror. The two men looked at each other in fear, and their hearts were filled with contempt.


    What''s a worm in a cave like this? It''s just a bug. Is it worth shouting? They thought that something big had happened. What a spoiled young lady!


    They didn''t want to pay any attention. They went out without even looking. But neither of them noticed that when they stepped out of the cave, the two leaves, which had been glued to their backs, slowly fell to the ground and were blown away by a gust of wind.


    At the foot of the mountain, two leaves blown down by a gust of wind turn into two figures at the moment of landing.


    "Brother Hu, thank you for saving me!"


    As soon as she regained her body, she hugged Tang Xiaotang excitedly. Maybe she saw her familiar face. Her tears, which she had endured for a long time, suddenly fell down. She didn''t even care that the other party was a demon. She sobbed and said: "sobbing I thought that I would never see you again... "


    "Well, don''t cry. Let''s go back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    After all, I''m still young. When I encounter this kind of thing, the more intelligent I am, the stronger I am now. Let her vent for a while, Tang Xiaotang stopped her.


    The more clever she became with the leaves, the magic should be able to support them to return to the meeting. I just don''t know where the battle is now, so she must hurry back.


    "Well! I have something to tell you! " Seems to think of something, the more Lingling suppress the impulse to continue crying: "it''s about this conference!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Along the way, she told Tang Xiaotang about her discovery. By the time she arrived at the meeting, Tang Xiaotang had almost understood the whole story.


    "That''s it! Brother Hu, you must stop him! " She looked at the young man, clearly that face ordinary, but she felt very safe, as if he was there, there would be no problem.


    "Rest assured that his plan will not succeed."


    Tang Xiaotang said while he was on his way quickly. The magic of shrinking the ground into an inch was used to the limit. After a while, he could see the venue.


    The venue.


    In the arena, Gu Leng ye and Soong Yu have been fighting for dozens of rounds, but because Soong Yu didn''t try his best, Gu Leng ye still had the upper hand and didn''t expend much energy.


    But always like this, it''s hard to avoid being seen that the man sitting on the judges'' bench is more and more gloomy, and there is a dark air in his eyes.


    Seeing that Soong Yu was shot down to the stage by the lonely cold night, he was about to fall off the stage. His face changed again. Something slipped out of his sleeve, but the flash of light was absorbed by Soong Yu on the stage, and his expression changed again.


    That''s


    His face finally sank, and his momentum gradually cooled down. He had no choice but to bow his hand to the cold night on the other side.


    "Sorry, brother gu!"


    Once again, his body was several times faster than before. Every move was fierce. Although Gu Leng Ye didn''t know what happened to the other person, he could see the sudden change.


    As soon as he looked cold, he became serious, but after all, he was only half recovered. After all, Soong Yu, who had done his best, soon turned pale and gradually lost his strength.


    Holding a huge sword in his hand, he gasped in the lonely cold night, but Soong Yu was on the edge of the challenge arena. If he stepped back, he would fall down.


    Under the stage, a dark light flashed through the man''s eyes. He raised his fingers slightly and released a breath slowly. When no one was aware of it, it was intertwined with the palm style of Soong Yu.


    The lonely cold night sensed a wisp of evil coming from nowhere, but he could no longer resist the blow. His eyes moved slowly to the crowd. He saw that the young man standing there seemed to be totally unaware of it. His eyes were still staring at the stage, but they had no focus, as if he was wandering.


    Gritting his teeth and lifting the sword, Gu lengye knew that if this blow hit him, he would be seriously injured. Although Song Yu''s palm wind would not kill him, if it touched his body, it would damage his foundation.


    But He doesn''t want to give up, especially in front of that man!


    When he raised the huge sword in front of him, the lonely cold night wanted to make the last resistance, but suddenly he saw that the man''s eyes were bright. He raised his head and shook his head gently.


    Is it to tell him not to resist But


    Heart read a move, palm wind near in front of me, lonely cold night also don''t know why, such a crisis moment, he would not hesitate to choose to believe him, clearly he had cheated him before.


    He raised his hand and slowly fell down, giving up all the resistance. He stood still and looked at the incoming Soong Yu with a calm face. He felt that the evil spirit was approaching. Suddenly, just as the palm wind was about to fall on him, a white barrier suddenly appeared. The palm wind fell on the barrier as if it had fallen into the water, and the surface of the barrier burst into waves Ripple, and then, a white flame suddenly from the center of the ripple, straight attack to Soong Yu.


    When Soong Yu saw the flames coming, he quickly dodged them. Fortunately, the flames just seemed to push him back, but did not chase him. As he turned over in the air, he caught a glimpse of the figure that appeared under the stage. His heart relaxed, and his instinctive power was released, and his body fell toward the stage.


    "What?"


    The man sitting on the stage suddenly changed his face. His face, which had already won, was shocked and angry. He held his hands tightly together. The red light of his eyes darted by, and the invisible breath of his palm reappeared. His goal was straight to the lonely night on the stage.


    But what he didn''t expect was that just as his hand was raised, a white flame came straight at him, and an indescribable breath came out of the flame. He felt a burst of fear, as if he had met a natural enemy, and he felt unbearable from the soul to the body.


    Under the pressure, his body was filled with black air, and he could not hide it any more. The rich black fog sent out from his palm, straight up to the white flame!www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    "Ah


    "No, get out of the way!"


    Several people sitting beside him had already dodged far away. They saw that the white flame went straight to the man, and the people on the scene screamed at the same time. However, the next moment, seeing the black breath coming out of the man, they all took a breath.


    "This, this is Magic, magic


    One man screamed, others immediately began to run away, how terrible the magic thing is, they have seen it. They thought it would not appear after the first appearance of that thing, but who knows, this time there was another one!


    If they don''t run fast, they''ll be finished!


    Several judges want to escape because of the bad situation. Now even the judges have become demons. What''s face? If they don''t run fast, they will lose their lives.


    "You want to run? Ha ha ha, that''s impossible


    White flame and black gas entangle each other, but it is black gas that wins in the end. White flame is torn by black gas and disappears in the air. Behind the smoke, the man''s face was uglier than the black smoke coming out of him. He gave a burst of laughter. He only heard several screams from the fastest running people in front of him.


    "Ah! Ah - "


    when people looked carefully, they saw a thin layer of black fog on the edge of the venue. As soon as they met the black fog, their bodies were entangled by the black fog like snakes.


    Black fog seems to have life, greedy devouring their flesh and blood, their bodies quickly shriveled down, leaving only the bones wrapped in a layer of skin, but these people still keep awake, can only watch themselves gradually swallowed by the black fog.


    "Ah


    "Save Help me... "


    They stretched out their hands to ask for help. Seeing this, one of their companions took out his weapon and cut it to the black fog. Unexpectedly, two slender tentacles were stretched out again in the black fog, winding up along his weapon and wrapping him up.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Seeing this man''s tragic situation, no one dared to step forward any more. They all stepped back to avoid the black fog, but there was a blackened demon behind them, and their mood gradually fell into despair.


    The scream stopped gradually, and the black fog swallowed up several people''s bodies, leaving no bones. The tentacles retreated into the black fog, leaving only the empty clothes on the ground, which made people feel cold. This demon is to leave them all here!


    It swallowed the flesh and blood of several people. The black fog rose slowly like an eggshell and enveloped the whole venue. Originally, it was only a thin and fuzzy layer, but now it has become as rich as ink. The sun was shaded, and the wrapped Conference Hall fell into darkness.


    "My God! Are we all going to die here today? "


    "Wuwu I don''t want to die... "


    "If I had known, I would never have come to this conference!"


    Complain, quarrel, cry; fear, sadness, despair All kinds of negative emotions spread out in such a large space, like a plague, and gradually infected everyone present.


    "Don''t panic! Calm down


    Just when people were in despair and could hardly bear it, a white light suddenly lit up. In a moment, the conference hall shrouded in black fog was bright again. At the same time, a calm voice sounded, and people immediately turned their eyes to the people who spoke.


    I saw the silver haired woman emitting a soft white light. She was standing in the crowd in a light white dress, with white flames floating around her. Her beautiful face and simple smile, like a fairy falling from the sky, brought endless hope to the people.


    Tang Xiaotang feels extremely uncomfortable because of her strong evil resentment. The black fog seems to be able to absorb people''s negative emotions and turn them into her own energy. Seeing people fall into despair and provide more and more energy for the black fog, she has to use this way. Although it is equivalent to exposing her identity completely in public, she also cares about it under such circumstances Not so much. Fortunately, Hu Xiao''s skin looks amazing after his body shape, which can at least comfort their emotions.


    The more clever she was, the colder night on stage, and the Song Yu on stage were stunned for a moment. They never thought that he was an ordinary young man, and he turned into an unparalleled beauty in an instant.


    The people present were stunned for a moment. After all, they were all demon eliminators. They soon realized that she was full of evil spirit floating around her. They looked complicated. But at this moment, even if it was a demon, it didn''t matter if they could help them escape.


    "It''s you! It''s bad for me Aware of this extremely powerful force, and has a restraining effect on himself, the man full of black gas stares at Tang Xiaotang fiercely, with greed and fear in his eyes: "it''s Tianlei Huo! No wonder you can kill my men! "


    He is aware of the powerful purity of the soul in front of him. If he can devour this soul, his power will definitely be much stronger!


    "Even for the sake of one''s own selfish desire, raising demons on one''s own body. You are so human that I really hate you!" Tang Xiaotang can see clearly that this is still a human in front of him, but he doesn''t know how to use his own flesh and blood to raise the demons, so that he can assimilate with the demonic Qi in his body and become such a half human and half demonic existence.The voice of the woman''s indifference came into his ears. Soong Yu, who was on stage, cast his surprised eyes on the man, but saw that he laughed wildly without regret: "ha ha! Ha ha ha ha! As long as it can become the most powerful existence, unify the human race and the demon race, even if it is a demon, what can it do? "


    With the laughter, the black fog around him became stronger again, and the thick fog surrounding the whole venue also became thicker. The mood of the people present just eased fell to the bottom again, and some people cried in despair: "this is the day that will kill us!"


    The lonely cold night on the stage jumps down from the challenge arena and comes to Tang Xiaotang''s side. He ignores her and deceives him. He is still angry with her and asks in a deep voice, "do you have a way to break this barrier?"


    "No Tang Xiaotang honestly replied that although her fox fire does have a purification effect on the black fog, these black fog can absorb the negative emotions of the people present at any time, and she can''t break it at all.


    According to Yue Lingling, the man has already begun to lay out the array. It is estimated that the array has already been laid out underground. Unless the array heart is destroyed, he will not be able to escape.


    "Then kill him!" I don''t know when he came to the side of the body. Yuesheng also spoke in a deep voice. He looked at the man who had been wrapped by the evil Qi layer by layer and said: "let''s do it together! He can''t go on like this any more Or they''ll all die here!


    "Daddy When Yue Lingling saw him, she finally threw herself on him. She burst into tears: "I''m sorry! My daughter is wrong! I, I shouldn''t have escaped! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    "Ling''er, don''t cry," the more Sheng patted her head placidly, "there must be a way."


    At this time, Tang Xiaotang saw that Soong Yu was still in front of the stage. She frowned. Although she didn''t feel much about him, she didn''t want to see him die. What''s more, if he was swallowed up, the energy of the demon would increase a lot.


    Hands up, a white light around his body, in the demon has not yet reacted, Tang Xiaotang pulled Soong back.


    As soon as a person falls to the ground, the white light slowly disappears. It''s just that Song Yu looks like he''s lost and badly hit, which makes other people look slightly different. The cold night is a light vigilance. The more spiritual he is, the more worried he is, the more complicated he looks. He has sympathy, doubt and some vague regret.


    "Brother Yu, are you hurt?" As soon as she saw the bloodstain on his clothes, Yue Lingling finally couldn''t help it. She wanted to go forward to see it, but she was stopped by Yue Sheng quietly and could only look at him anxiously.


    "I''m fine."


    After a long time, Soong Yu responded, he extremely reluctantly smile: "don''t worry, ling''er."


    "It''s good that you''re OK, but now Brother song suddenly becomes like this. What''s your plan?" The more prosperous will also want to say what of the more Ling Ling block behind, open a way.


    "Uncle Yue," said Soong Yu with a little spirit. "I know what you mean, but I don''t know when my father became like this. When I left home that day, he was normal..." At this point, he looked gloomy again and could not speak any more.


    Tang Xiaotang''s pull angered the man who was standing there again. He looked up at Tang Xiaotang. His cold eyes slowly shifted from her to the lonely night beside her, and then to Soong Yu. Then he gave a cold smile.


    "My son, are you betraying your father?" The cold and heartless words made Soong shudder, but then he saw that his eyes wanted to move to yuelingling. Without thinking, he stepped forward and blocked yuelingling with Yuesheng''s body.


    "Father, why are you doing this?" With an injured face, Soong shook his head: "you won''t succeed. Give up!"


    "Shut up! What do you know? " When his son said that, the evil spirit of the man rose again, and his face twisted for a moment: "I wanted to let you go, but since you are determined to die, you don''t have to!" As soon as he raised his hand, there was a dark evil coming towards him, and it came to him in an instant!


    "Danger


    "No!"


    A few voices rang out. Gu Leng ye and Tang Xiaotang, who were close to each other, joined hands. The sword light split the evil Qi, and then the fire burned the remaining evil Qi completely.


    As the black air dissipated, Soong Yu''s heart sank. His voice trembled: "father, do you insist on this?"


    "Damn it Seeing that the attack was intercepted by one person and one demon, the man directly ignored Soong Yu. He looked more and more ferocious: "go to die!"


    "Be careful!"


    Seeing the thick black fog rising around the man, the lonely cold night pulled Tang Xiaotang in front of her: "don''t provoke him."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at his back in a daze. She was moved and speechless. It seems that he has forgotten. She is much more powerful than he is now: "however, we have angered him."


    Sure enough, the next moment, the strong evil came to them. Tang Xiaotang held out his hand, and there was a white flame condensing in his palm, directly facing the black evil.


    The moment the evil spirit spreads out, the evil spirit around the man dissipates in a moment. The lonely cold night sees the opportunity, raises the sword and waves it. A sword light flashes and goes straight at the man.


    One man and one demon cooperate with each other. Before the man reacts, the light of the sword has arrived. He can only avoid the key and take the sword by force.


    "Poof -"


    the sword Qi left a deep wound on his shoulder. Thick black blood splashed out and fell on the ground, immediately emitting bursts of corrosive black smoke. The man''s eyes were covered with blood. Although the half human and half demon''s body healed not as fast as the pure demon, the wound still healed at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Damn it!"


    His evil spirit was on the verge of collapse. The man knew that he was not the opponent of the two men. He stepped back two steps, and his evil hand suddenly hit the ground hard -


    the ground suddenly began to vibrate, and the violent tremor was like an earthquake. The dust splashed all around, and the ground cracked. People just felt that the ground under their feet was about to crack, and they were very happy As soon as I stabilized my figure, I found that there were bursts of evil in the cracks under my feet. Some people who didn''t escape in time were directly swept in by the evil in the cracks. After a few screams, they were silent again.


    "What is this?"


    "Ah! Help -- "the people who managed to calm down fell into deeper despair again, and they could not calm down any more.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Let''s all die here The man raised his head and gave out bursts of laughter. The evil spirit in those cracks spread to his feet along the cracks of the ground, and was absorbed by him. The wound just caused by the lonely cold night healed instantly."Food I need more food... "


    He raised his head and hung down. His eyes had become scarlet. The spirit of the demon appeared on his face. The hoarse and sharp voice in his mouth was no longer his original voice.


    "No! We can''t let the demons on him absorb any more energy! " Tang Xiaotang''s face changed and he said in a deep voice. Words fall, her hand is a group of white flame, quickly attack the man, trying to force the devil back.


    The lonely cold night stood on one side with his sword. When he heard the words, he waved his sword again to cooperate with her. Although the two forces could not merge, they cooperated very well. After these two moves, the spirit of the demon began to flicker and the body began to be unstable.


    "Hateful human! And the demons The voice line of the demon also gradually intersects with the voice of the man. It seems that it is unwilling to go back like this, with a frenzied look.


    It opens its mouth, and a more intense black evil comes to attack one person and one demon with an overwhelming force -


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    If this evil spirit hits you, you''ll get hurt. Tang Xiaotang runs away in a hurry in the lonely cold night. Unexpectedly, this evil spirit is not meant to hit them at all. The evil spirit suddenly turns in the air, and then falls heavily into the eggshell like black fog barrier.


    "Boom!"


    With the integration of this evil, the evil that had stopped at the edge suddenly began to boil, and then the barrier began to gradually shrink.


    The space is not big. Previously, because the cracks on the ground have become scattered, now the barrier begins to shrink. Before long, they will be swallowed up by the barrier.


    "If you swallow so many souls at one time, you will get a lot of energy!" At this time, the shadow of the demon has disappeared from the man, he looked at the crowd, the madness of his eyes still did not fade.


    "What is to be done?"


    The scream in her ear kept on ringing. Just during the time of speaking, several people were swallowed up. The more Lingling she spoke, the more she cried. She had never met such a severe form, and she was already flustered.


    "Calm down, don''t panic." Tang Xiaotang opens her mouth. The more flustered she is, the more opportunities she gives her partner.


    However, there is no doubt that people''s emotions are out of control now. The desperation makes the evil spirit more and more strong, and the cold night is quiet. He said, "I''m afraid we can''t calm people down now."


    "I know." Tang Xiaotang''s frown is never loosened because of her strong breath. She stares at the more and more narrow space and constantly thinks about the way to escape.


    Fortunately, the barrier didn''t shrink very fast. Maybe it was to make people feel scared and absorb more energy. The man didn''t do it any more. He just closed his eyes and constantly absorbed the evil energy from the barrier and under his feet. It seems that the blow just now made him consume a lot.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tang Xiaotang''s fingertips condensed a flame and threw it out to the barrier, trying to stop it from moving forward. However, as soon as the white flame touched the black fog, it seemed as if a bullock had gone into the sea and disappeared, but the barrier was still moving forward.


    But Tang Xiaotang noticed that at that moment, there was a slight stagnation in the barrier. She was very happy. It seemed that this method was useful!


    No longer hesitated, the fingertips condensed the flame again. A moment later, a white flame appeared in her palm. Tang Xiaotang beat the flame hard to the barrier. Black and white intersected. After that, the thick ink barrier broke a huge hole under her blow!


    Although a moment later, the hole condensed again, but this time the barrier stopped moving, until a long time later, it began to move again.


    "Great! Are we saved? " The more clever eyes a bright, looking at Tang Xiaotang, excited asked.


    "I still need to confirm," Tang Xiaotang turned his head and looked at the lonely cold night: "no night, use your purest power to attack evil, let me have a look!"


    Hearing the name, one side of the more Sheng eyebrow is not easy to detect the movement, only listen to the side of James Soong said: "our strength will be swallowed by evil, I''m afraid it''s useless."


    "I know." Tang Xiaotang can''t explain the problem to them. After all, these people can''t feel the resentment in it: "remember, when you work hard, you must not think about some painful things, you must concentrate on them."


    Gu Leng Ye didn''t doubt her words. He concentrated his strength. A moment later, a pure spiritual power slowly emerged in his palm. As soon as Gu Leng Ye waved his hand, the spiritual power flew out and directly entered the barrier.


    Evil spirit surging, immediately devour the pure spiritual power, Tang Xiaotang doubt pick eyebrow, don''t it work?


    But the next moment, see the black fog suddenly become thin, even the movement also stopped again.


    "It worked!" Seeing such a scene, several people''s eyes were bright, and Soong Yu was surprised.


    The evil stopped to devour, and other living people naturally noticed this. They didn''t know what was going on, but when they saw that the forward moving barrier stopped, their desperate heart gave birth to a glimmer of hope again.


    "Everybody, please calm down and listen to me." At this moment, a clear voice slowly sounded, calm tone, let people panic mood can''t help to ease a bit, all raised their heads, looking at her.


    "Please use your purest power to attack evil forces." Tang Xiaotang said: "believe me! This evil spirit can''t trap us! "


    There was a bit of bewitching in her voice, which made everyone calm down quickly. Someone looked at her and the barrier that had stopped moving, gritting their teeth.


    "Fight! Anyway, if you don''t move, you will die here. It''s better to fight! Maybe there''s still a chance of life! "


    The man said that he had already started to exert his power, but the confusion on his face receded, leaving him with a calm mind. Tang Xiaotang watched the power gathered between his hands hit the barrier. Sure enough, the group of power was not engulfed by evil, but completely purified a small side of evil.


    "Useful!" As soon as the man''s eyes brightened, he was determined to die. After all, no one had tried to attack the evil gas barrier before, but all those people were engulfed by the evil gas, and he succeeded!


    No longer hesitated, the man continued to attack hard. As soon as others saw the effect, they knew that they would die here if they didn''t work, so they began to gather their own strength to attack.The more Sheng glanced at Tang Xiaotang and Gu Leng ye, he also began to gather strength. The more clever he was, the less powerful he was. At this time, he felt extremely guilty: "if only I had worked harder before, I really didn''t use it!"


    "It doesn''t matter. You can cheer for us!" But Tang Xiaotang knows that what works is the power of faith, which is absorbed in the power. The more intelligent a person is, the more pure the power of faith is.


    The most important thing is that we can no longer let people have negative emotions and let evil get energy.


    She also gathered a white flame again and hit the barrier with the crowd.


    Seeing a glimmer of hope, the negative emotions began to fade away. With the concerted efforts of all the people, the barrier began to retreat slowly. Moreover, the thick black air became thinner. Even the ravines on the ground began to dissipate due to the lack of evil supply.


    Seeing the effect of the offensive, the crowd became more and more excited, the negative emotions dissipated, the barrier became transparent, and even the blue sky and sunshine could be seen outside.


    Tang Xiaotang, while stabilizing the power of attacking the barrier, also pays attention to the man who absorbs evil Qi. He only sees that the evil Qi he absorbs is less and less, but because the barrier has not been completely broken, his evil Qi is still strong.


    Evil will be absorbed and consumed by men, and there will be no more negative emotion supply. Tang Xiaotang suddenly makes an effort, only listens to the "click" sound. The evil barrier that has plagued people for a long time finally cracks, turns into a continuous stream of black smoke, and dissipates.


    "Great! It''s a success The crowd was overjoyed, but at this moment, there was only a loud roar of anger. Then the evil spirit quickly gathered back, and a strong suction came from the rear arena.


    "Damned demon! It broke my array! You must not be allowed to escape today! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    "No!"


    Seeing that everyone was sucked back by the fierce suction, Tang Xiaotang knew that at this time, she could never let the demon absorb energy again. She did not hesitate and directly incarnated herself to stop him.


    The huge eight tails spread out behind her. The huge body of white fox occupied the space, and instantly blocked the fierce suction. The white flame wrapped on the body of white fox purified all the evil Qi around her. Suddenly, everyone felt that the suction had disappeared.


    White fox looked up, only to see the residual evil in the strong suction quickly converged toward the opposite, the man layer upon layer wrapped, forming a huge black cocoon.


    "You go first!" Tang Xiaotang opened his mouth. His ice blue eyes locked the dark creature and shook his tail.


    "And you?" Yue Lingling opened her mouth first. She looked up worried and looked at the beautiful white fox in front of her.


    "I have a way out." The big deal is to give up a tail, a fox tail is equivalent to a life, as long as the soul is not hurt, the tail can always grow again.


    The most important thing is that we can''t let these people here to provide energy for the demon. Instead of making them dangerous and uncertain here, we should let them leave as soon as possible.


    Yuesheng took a look at his daughter, hardly hesitated. He nodded and said, "in this case, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll take these people out of here as soon as possible and ask them not to come near any more."


    "Good." Tang Xiaotang nodded.


    "I''m with you." Soong Yu said that Tang Xiaotang understood his mood. After all, it was his father. Although he made the decision to destroy his relatives, his mood could not be adjusted so quickly.


    "I''ll stay with you." At this time, the lonely cold night opened his mouth. He calmly put his sword on the ground and didn''t look up at Tang Xiaotang.


    "No! You have to leave! " Tang Xiaotang doesn''t seem to know the real identity of Gu Leng Ye. Maybe it''s because she killed the demon before she could send the news back. So the attack of Tang Xiaotang is mainly focused on him.


    In this case, his identity can not be exposed.


    Lonely cold night did not speak again, but he expressed his decision with action - he put the huge sword across his chest, stepped forward without expression, and stood in front of her.


    Other people no longer delay, hastily take this opportunity to leave, and at this time, the front of the black cocoon also began to vibrate slightly, Tang Xiaotang hung his head, looking at the young man''s straight back, in front of her body is really small, she asked: "do you really not leave?"


    "How can I leave you to face the demon alone?" The youth didn''t look back, but his voice was still calm and his straight body was firm.


    "None of you want to leave!"


    At this moment, a roar came out from the trembling cocoon, and countless black tentacles suddenly spread out from the cocoon, madly attacking one person and one fox.


    "Be careful!" The white fox opens its mouth and sends out a white flame in its mouth. Tang Xiaotang, who has become the noumenon, can give full play to the strength of the Fox family. The white flame is several times stronger than before.


    The white flame burned off the black tentacles that hit them. Unexpectedly, a new tentacle soon stretched out and hit them again.


    In the lonely cold night, he waved the huge sword, and the white sword air flashed, cutting off all the tentacles. Tang Xiaotang immediately burned the broken tentacles with the flame, and the tacit cooperation made those tentacles unable to get close to them for a moment. With the consumption of magic Qi, the speed of tentacles was getting slower and slower. If it was consumed in this way, the half devil would not be able to bear it sooner or later.


    "Damn it


    The other side seems to be aware of this. The cocoon vibrates, and the octopus like tentacles gradually gather together to form a thick tentacle. Then, the tentacle attacks one person and one demon again, several times faster than just now.


    Tang Xiaotang spewed out a flame again, but his tentacles curled slightly, and he rolled the flame in the middle. Regardless of the burning of the white flame, he crushed the flame with a great effort.


    It seems that the strong evil spirit didn''t lose much. At the same time, in the lonely cold night, when he waved his sword, two sword Qi flashed by, and his tentacles swung in the air, and he avoided them.


    The tentacles continue to attack them. Tang Xiaotang and Gu lengye quickly dodge to both sides. The tentacles hit the ground heavily, making a big hole in the ground.


    The tentacle seems to be annoyed at the miss. It starts to dance and attack Tang Xiaotang. Although it''s just an evil force, it''s as flexible as a person''s arm. Tang Xiaotang is absorbed in avoiding and doesn''t let it touch him.


    Although her body is huge, it is very flexible. In addition, the white flame around her body is the killer of evil. Once the tentacle touches the flame, it will burn away a layer of evil.


    Although the tentacle is full of evil Qi, it''s not a good way to consume it. What''s more, the lonely cold night often sees the opportunity to attack it. Although the sword Qi is not as powerful as the flame, it also makes it very uncomfortable.


    He made a wink at Gu Leng ye, and immediately understood her meaning. One person and one demon caught the tentacle''s attention. If the tentacle wanted to attack Gu Leng ye, Tang Xiaotang took the opportunity to attack it. Moreover, Gu Leng Ye''s body was much smaller than the tentacle''s, and it was very flexible. It couldn''t catch him at all.After a long time, the tentacles began to dance wildly. At this time, the black cocoon began to shake again, and a crack appeared from the black evil.


    That half devil has absorbed enough evil energy, and his demons will really wake up!


    "Come on Dodging the tentacle''s attack, he fell to one side and saw that the crack was getting bigger and bigger, and the man''s body was looming inside. Tang Xiaotang''s ice blue fundus flashed a dark light and said in an urgent voice.


    She opened her mouth, and a white flame mixed with blue quickly gathered together. When she saw it in the cold night, she also concentrated. The blade of the long sword in her hand flashed white, and the body of the sword was raised by him.


    "Right now!" With a long roar, the crack of the cocoon opened to the maximum, and the evil spirit wrapped in it also spread to the thinnest. The flame in Tang Xiaotang''s mouth and the sword Qi of lonely cold night sent out together, hitting the heart of the most vulnerable body inside.


    ¡°£¡¡±


    The tentacle understood the intention of the man and the demon at the moment. It quickly turned back to block, but it was too late. The white flame and the sword Qi were sent out with all its strength, and it was in front of the target in an instant.


    "Boom -"


    the two attacks fell heavily into the cocoon and made a huge sound, accompanied by a chilling howl of pain.


    "Ah --!"


    The overwhelming evil spirit splashes everywhere at a very fast speed. It''s too late to escape in the lonely cold night. Some evil spirit falls on the body. The clothes are corroded instantly, and the skin and flesh become black at the same time.


    He held back the pain and didn''t even wrinkle his eyebrows. He gathered a pure force between his hands to quickly purify the evil Qi attached to his skin. But the next moment, the evil Qi scattered all over his body suddenly disappeared. He raised his head and saw that white fox''s slender and beautiful body stood in front of him, blocking all the evil Qi rushing towards him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    "Are you all right?" She turned her head and spoke slowly. It was clearly in the form of a fox, but he saw worry and concern from the beautiful ice blue eyes.


    "I''m fine." He shook his head and looked at the huge white fox in front of him. Her long soft hair fluttered with the wind. Occasionally, a few wisps of silver white hair brushed his face. Suddenly, his heart moved in the cold night.


    The speed of evil Qi splashing is very fast. Some of them have already fallen on Tang Xiaotang before the white flame around her burns them clean.


    Fortunately, her hair is very long, and those evil spirits can''t fall on her. It''s just that the hair she managed to raise is corroded by holes.


    She was bleeding in her heart, but she still didn''t walk away and made sure he was OK. Tang Xiaotang turned his head and looked at the evil air group that was splashing black air around in the distance. He knew that the damage caused by the two men''s attack was fatal, and he would not survive.


    Just in case, she''s still here to watch him


    With this in mind, Tang Xiaotang felt a sudden chill at the bottom of her heart, and her hair stood up in an instant. She looked at the gradually decreasing evil. At that moment, a blood red light suddenly rushed out of the evil and rushed into the sky.


    The scarlet light dyed the sky purplish red, accompanied by a strong stench of evil spirit scattered, a burst of laughter from the evil spirit, shocked a person and a demon ears buzzing.


    "Ah ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Then, a sharp red light in Tang Xiaotang did not react, straight at the lonely cold night.


    Seeing that the light was in front of him, Tang Xiaotang spewed out the flame to block it, but the light went straight through the flame and rushed into the lonely cold night without any influence.


    Since she came to this world, Tang Xiaotang has never felt her body completely out of control except for the killing she felt in her memory. Under this light, she can''t even move, let alone the lonely night.


    Looking at the attack in front of him, the lonely cold night just felt as if a big palm had been pressed down. The heavy pressure made him lean forward, unable to breathe, unable to escape the strange red light.


    But even under such a powerful pressure, he just snorted, and his back was still very straight. Lonely cold night can almost hear his bones are pressed to cackle, he turned his head hard to see the white fox is also hard to move under the pressure, her eyes so panic and fear, he suddenly felt a sense of relief.


    Fortunately, fortunately, the light wasn''t aimed at her.


    The burning sensation rose from his limbs. He looked at the light, gritted his teeth, endured the pain of broken bones, put the huge sword in front of him, ready to make the final resistance. He couldn''t do it to let him go! Even if he knows that the life is slim, he will not give up!


    No! no way! He must not be forced to take the blow! Even her deep cultivation can''t move under this light. If she is hard connected, he will be broken to pieces!


    Seeing Gu Leng Ye''s intention, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care so much now. This light must be picked up by someone. This person can''t be Gu Leng ye, it can only be her.


    She closed her eyes, recited the Dharma mantra in her heart, and suddenly a shallow blue light appeared in her forehead and heart. Only a moment later, the blue light had spread to her whole body, including the eight tails behind her.


    In the light, a tail gradually burns up a blue flame, and powerful force rushes into the four limbs. Tang Xiaotang only feels that her body has regained consciousness again. She opens her eyes, her ice blue eyes turn into dark blue, and her body suddenly moves forward. Her speed is faster than that red light. A residual shadow flashes in the air, and the next moment, she only hears the sound of piercing her body ¡ª¡ª


    "Pooh


    The lonely cold night was stunned, and the sword fell to the ground, but he was unconscious. What happened in front of him was repeated over and over again in his mind -


    there was bright red blood splashing on his face, sticky and warm, soft fur brushing his face, and the slender body of the white fox reflected in his pupils. The light passed through her chest, and the red blood dyed her white hair red, In the blue light, there is a tail behind her, which gradually becomes nothingness, then turns into a blue light spot and disappears into the air.


    White fox''s huge body gradually shrinks in the blue halo, until it becomes as big as an ordinary fox, and its seven tails turn back to one. She slowly falls in front of him from the air, and the lonely cold night reaches out to catch the fluff.


    Her eyes were closed, her snow-white hair became dark, her body was hot under the fur, her breath was weak, her whole body was as light as a feather, without any weight.


    Why are you doing this?


    His hands were shaking, and he held the fox in his arms. He felt a sense of killing anger rising from the bottom of his heart like lava. He couldn''t restrain it. He didn''t want to restrain it -


    why? Why is it so hard? Almost unable to breathe pain, really hard


    It seemed that there was a flame burning in his heart. The burning feeling spread all over every inch of his skin. It seemed that there was something to break through the shackles. Except for the weak life in his arms, he could not feel any other existence."Ha ha ha ha! Ha ha ha! I have said that! Even if I die, I will let you, the beast that has ruined my life, die with me After the evil spirit, the man with a ferocious face and a penetrating wound on his chest laughed wildly. One of his eyes was still human black, while the other had completely turned into the scarlet of demons.


    The fox demon in the way finally died! Only the weak human can be crushed to death with one finger. At that time, we must swallow their souls! In order to compensate for their own injuries!


    "You, damn it."


    A low voice suddenly rang out in his ear, which was the most pleasant voice in the world, but it had the coldest and heartless tone in the world. The laughing banmo suddenly stopped, and he suddenly felt a sense of unspeakable fear rising from the bottom of his heart, which made his body begin to shake uncontrollably.


    This The feeling is


    The scarlet eyes looked suspicious. The half devil looked up and saw the young man standing with his head down in his arms holding a mass of white. A golden flame suddenly rose around him.


    In the fire, the young man slowly raised his head. His short black hair has become silver like the moon. His long hair is flying in the golden fire. Under the broken hair, his golden eyes are more eye-catching than the fire, but it contains the killing intention that makes his soul fear.


    "Yes - you!" The half devil let out a scream in his mouth. He didn''t have the arrogance and complacency just now. There was only endless fear on his face. With a flash of his body, he couldn''t care about his face and revenge any more. With all his strength, he quickly fled to the distance, because he knew that if he didn''t run away again, he would have no ashes left!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    The young man stood in the same place indifferently. His golden eyes were in no mood. His long and thick light silver eyelashes were slightly down, and one hand was slightly raised. He saw that the half demon body in front of him suddenly stopped. Before he could make a scream, his body burst instantly.


    At the moment when his body exploded, the red light on his body soared to the sky, a red color across the blue sky, disappeared instantly, and the rest of the debris was soon burned by the golden flame, even the ashes were not left.


    The young man raised his head slightly, and a ray of fluctuation appeared in his calm eyes. He was about to catch up with him, but his body shape suddenly changed.


    The next moment, the golden flame on his body quickly disappeared, his long silver hair turned back to short black hair, the golden pupil faded, and his black eyes were confused.


    The body shook twice, he fell forward, eyes slowly closed, in the fall into the dark that moment, he still remember to protect the little fox in his arms.


    Tang Xiaotang lost a tail, but after all, she had profound cultivation and strong soul power, so she just woke up after a short coma. She opened her eyes and found that the demon had disappeared. Beside her, she fell to the ground in a cold night and fell into a trance.


    She didn''t know what had happened, but there was no magic in the air, just a familiar breath.


    That breath


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly cast her eyes on the comatose lonely cold night. She ran anxiously to him and explored his pulse with her hairy claws. She felt that he was only unconscious when he exhausted his strength. She was relieved.


    It''s OK.


    Unable to deform for a while, and unable to let him stay here, Tang Xiaotang came forward, hung his collar with his mouth and dragged him away. Fortunately, his body is getting smaller and his strength is still there, so Tang Xiaotang can drag him away.


    The lonely cold night had a long dream.


    The long and long memory poured into my mind. It seemed that a thousand years had passed in my dream, and it seemed that only a moment had passed. Finally, the picture stayed in a pair of ice blue eyes.


    Yes, he is a lonely cold night, but he also has no night.


    When he opened his eyes, his eyes were calm. There were several familiar and strange faces in front of him. When one of them saw him wake up, his light blue eyes were filled with pure joy.


    "You wake up!" Her voice was full of excitement.


    Tang Xiaotang is really excited. If she hadn''t met Soong Yu and Yuesheng who came in time that day, she would have met several demons before she dragged him far away. If they hadn''t arrived, brought enough people and mastered the way to eliminate demons, they would have been humiliated if they hadn''t fallen into the hands of big demons.


    Young people''s eyes in her face across, did not stay, he quickly looked away, looking at Tang Xiaotang behind the more Sheng.


    "How''s it going?" He spoke faintly, in a calm voice, without a trace of emotion.


    It''s a familiar voice, but Tang Xiaotang is sensitive to find out what''s different - the tone is not the usual coldness of a lonely night, but a total coldness, but inexplicably makes people want to surrender. She shrinks her smile and looks at the person in front of her.


    He is not a lonely cold night, or he is not only a lonely cold night, but -


    "no night?" She opened her mouth gently, her voice was very light, and the young man didn''t seem to hear it, but Tang Xiaotang knew that he heard it.


    It''s just that he didn''t answer.


    "A large number of demons have sprung up and occupied several cities. I have arranged for people to stay in the forefront of the demons'' attack and temporarily resist their attack." The more Sheng looked, he didn''t know why. He said these things inexplicably. It seemed that this man was totally different, and his tone was respectful.


    "What shall we do? This is not a long-term trend. The demons appear in an endless stream, and it seems that they can''t be killed. Sooner or later, people will not be able to support them. " On one side, Soong Yu said anxiously.


    "I see." The young man got up and sat on the bed. He closed his eyes. Just when people thought he would say something, the young man suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Tang Xiaotang: "you go."


    "What?" Everyone was surprised, especially the more clever one on one side. After all, she was young and naive. She said directly, "why? Brother Gu, but sister Hu has been dragging you to us all the way. If it wasn''t for her -- "


    " ling''er! " The more Sheng drinks her in time, he seems to understand something, looking at the lonely cold night''s eyes more respectful: "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Yue Lingling angrily closed her mouth. She looked at the calm lonely night and Tang Xiaotang, who was also calm. She stamped her feet and pursed her lips and ran to Soong Yu.


    Tang Xiaotang deeply looked at the lonely cold night, his face was calm, and there was no emotion in his eyes, as if he didn''t care what he said. She pulled out a smile again and asked, "why?"


    "You''re a demon. You''re a human demon. Although demons are not like demons, they will hurt people in the end. Your presence here will only cause people''s uneasiness." The young man opened his mouth with a cold tone and an indifferent look. He didn''t even look at her again.Cold words pierce into the heart, Tang Xiaotang chest pain, is Hu Xiao body instinct reaction. Her eyes slightly showed a trace of injury. She looked at him quietly: "do you believe that I will hurt people?"


    "Yes."


    Her voice fell, the young man did not hesitate to speak, his eyes always do not contain feelings: "go back to the place you should go back, here does not need you."


    Maybe Hu Xiao''s feelings are too deep. Even if she is no longer there, the emotion still affects Tang Xiaotang. The face of the man in front of him is so familiar, but his expression is so strange. It is no longer the cold night in her memory. From him, she can''t feel any emotion fluctuation.


    He is a merciless night without desire and the only true God in the world.


    "OK, I''ll leave." In the end, there is pride belonging to the fox princess. The woman got up, with a smile on her face, and her ice blue eyes were staring into his eyes: "since you don''t believe me, I''ll leave now!"


    "Sister Hu!" The more clever she was, the more determined she looked. It seemed that she really wanted to leave. She couldn''t help but shout. But the next moment, the figure had disappeared. She couldn''t help but stare at the young man sitting on the bed, snorted coldly, and said directly: "really! But for sister Hu, someone would have died several times! Now that it''s safe, I''m going to drive sister Hu away! It''s a wolf''s heart! Ungrateful


    "The more clever it is This time, Yue Sheng called her full name directly, and his face became angry: "apologize to the orphan quickly!"


    "I don''t know!" Yue Lingling turned her head. She had never been yelled by her father. She was angry: "I''m gone too, hum!"


    With that, as soon as she turned her head and left, Soong Yu looked at her back, sighed, looked at her more and more, and saw a twinkle of heartache in his eyes, so he turned and ran after her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    "Go out, too." Yuesheng looks at the figure of the two people leaving, and is about to sigh. At this moment, he hears the voice of the young man. Yuesheng raises his head and looks at his calm face: "but, demon..."


    "I know that." The other side waved, looked at the cold face, the more Sheng no longer speak, slowly out of the room.


    When there was no one else in the room, the young man''s indifference finally changed, and a complex look appeared in his calm eyes.


    He slowly raised his hand to his chest and closed his eyes.


    Unspeakable feelings welled up from the bottom of his heart, and strange emotions made him feel uncontrollable for the first time in his life.


    This is Human emotions?


    It turns out that Strange and uneasy


    His eyelashes trembled slightly, and a trace of fatigue and suddenness appeared on his face. When he opened his eyes again, the coldness and indifference had returned to his eyes.


    He has no night. He has his own mission.


    He can''t forget.


    -


    after Tang Xiaotang left, she never came back, which disappointed Yue Lingling who thought she would not give up easily.


    Although she is a demon, in Yue Lingling''s eyes, she has never hurt anyone, saved her, and helped them several times. Even a demon is a good demon. She has already regarded her as her friend.


    Therefore, every time she met Gu Leng ye these days, she didn''t look well, but in fact, she didn''t see him several times, because since Tang Xiaotang left, Gu Leng ye only went to the front line to watch the war, and then locked herself in the room, and never appeared again.


    In addition to Yuesheng, there is also Soong Yu, who has become the new master of the Song family. Several other family masters of the demon eliminator also know the true identity of Gu lengye from Yuesheng''s mouth. What puzzles them is that after seeing the war situation that day, the young people didn''t kill all the demons as they imagined. He was silent for a long time, then let them continue to stick to, and then shut himself into the room, these days even can''t see the shadow.


    "What is to be done? That only let us stick, but there are so many demons, they keep attacking, and they don''t know fatigue and pain. How can we keep them Zhang Yuan, the most impatient, could not help complaining.


    Yuesheng didn''t speak, but he also had some doubts in his heart. He thought that since he was awakened, he wanted to solve these demons by himself, and there was no doubt about the reason why he let the fox demon leave. But now he only let him stick to it. How can the human body compare with the immortal body of the demons? And they don''t have the ability to kill magic.


    A little regret, early know so, might as well let that fox demon stay, her sky thunder fire also can be regarded as the killer of evil things, deal with those evil things will not work, at least the lower evil things is not her opponent.


    "No! No! The gate, the gate is broken... " When Yue Sheng was meditating, an anxious and flustered voice interrupted his thoughts. He looked up and saw a man with blood running all the way from a distance. Before he could surprise him, Yue Sheng was startled by what he said.


    "What are you talking about?"


    How could the gate break? They already know something about demons. They specially set up an array to trap them. It''s clear that the array is useful. How can it be broken so quickly?


    "Go away, go away The demons are coming soon... " Yuesheng stares at the "blood man" in front of him. His whole body is full of wounds corroded by evil Qi. At the moment, blood is constantly flowing from the wounds, and even the ground where he came all the way is dyed red. This man''s face has been so bloody that he can''t see clearly, and his voice is so hoarse that he can''t hear the original timbre.


    Seeing a few people, he breathed a long sigh of relief. As soon as the news reached him, he was finally exhausted. As soon as his voice fell, he fell to the ground and died.


    "What? Is the gate broken? "


    All the people''s faces changed in a moment, and they were frightened. The more Sheng''s face sank quickly.


    "What shall we do?" Last time, the master of the Jiang family was absorbed by the demons. The new master of the Jiang family had no idea. He was especially afraid of the demons. When he heard the news, he began to ask.


    "What can we do? Don''t get out of here! I don''t want to die here to be the prey of demons! " Zhang Yuan didn''t speak up.


    Li Jie didn''t say much. He stepped forward and asked, "what should I do now? Do you really want to retreat? " But here is already quite close to the Kyoto of lingguo. Behind them are countless people. Where can they retreat again?


    "Retreat." More prosperous sink a face to say.


    We have to retreat. The gate of the city is broken. The city can''t be defended at all. We can only move the residents out as soon as possible to reduce casualties.


    Zhang Yuan''s tone was angry: "what Protoss, I think it''s just a coward! It''s no use at all


    "Zhang Yuan!" Yuesheng drinks him. Although Zhang Yuan stops talking, he still looks disdainful. But at this moment, he suddenly feels cold on his back, as if he is being watched by something, which makes him shiver.


    But the next moment, that feeling disappeared, so he didn''t think much about it, and there was something more important in front of him, so he soon put the discomfort of this moment behind him.He swung his sleeve and turned around, but suddenly stopped. Seeing his sudden stop, the owner of the Jiang family asked, "why don''t you go?"


    He turned his head. When he saw the young man standing there quietly, his expression also changed. He trembled and said: "big, big..."


    Yuesheng and others also quickly turned around. When they saw the pale but calm young people with black hair standing behind them, their faces changed.


    The young man''s eyes were indifferent, and his face did not change at all, which made several people wonder whether he had heard what they had just said.


    "My Lord, now that the gate is broken, we are about to retreat. What do you think?" Or more Sheng first reaction, he opened his mouth, language with inquiry, look is still heavy, no light.


    Without opening his mouth at night, he looked to the direction of the city gate. Through many buildings, the scene under the city wall reflected in his eyes.


    Killing, struggling, screaming Desperation enveloped everyone, and this emotion became the best nourishment for the demon. The evil spirit was like substance, and the dead life did not even leave bones.


    It can''t be human anymore, it''s hell.


    His eyes closed slowly, his compassion rose to his eyebrows, and a sigh dissipated in the air. His face changed slightly, as if he had made some decision.


    "Don''t return it." He said.


    When I open my eyes again, there is a golden light in the fundus of my eyes. The seal is untied a little bit, and the power of being imprisoned awakens slowly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    With the rapid growth of black hair, his face is changing. It is not like a real person''s appearance perfectly, as if there are stars falling on the long silver eyelashes and long hair.


    His golden eyes were half closed, merciless and compassionate, and his body was full of light golden flames, with amazing prestige and sacredness that people could not look directly at. Several people hung their heads down and did not dare to look at him again.


    The next moment, the figure suddenly disappeared, and several people raised their heads.


    "What do you do now?" Li Jie looked at Yue Sheng and said, "do we still retreat?"


    "Wait a minute." Yuesheng felt a surge of hope in his heart, but suddenly, he seemed to think of something. He turned his head and asked Soong Yu standing by: "where''s ling''er? Did you see her? "


    How come I haven''t seen this child since the morning. Now it''s time for chaos. She''s still running around. It''s too dangerous!


    Hearing this, Li Jie takes a look at the silent Soong Yu. Among them, he is the youngest. In addition, the former Soong family leader has done that kind of thing again. In addition to treating him more and more equally, they are all somewhat alienated from him, so he has been ignored from the beginning.


    The young man seemed to be aware of their estrangement, and he didn''t speak until now. The more Sheng asked about yuelingling''s whereabouts, he frowned, and a bit of sadness appeared on his face: "we were together in the morning, but later you said we would discuss things, and linger left by herself."


    Smell speech, more prosperous frown, he opens a way: "I go ahead to see, if you want to also can go together." As soon as his voice dropped, he walked forward, and then Soong Yu followed.


    There''s no reason to go up all night, and they''re still hiding behind. The others looked at each other and went with them, though they were reluctant.


    -


    there is black fog everywhere, the thick and hard wall is as fragile as bean curd, people''s helpless and desperate cry is engulfed by the strong evil like stagnant water, only the piercing laughter of demons.


    Despair, death, no life.


    Suddenly, the thick black air seemed to be torn open by something, and a light golden light came down.


    For example, the first light of the dawn breaks through the darkness, leaving a spark of hope in people''s already desperate hearts. Some people look up and stare at this scene in a daze. They are almost numb because of the evil spirit. In a trance, he thinks he has an illusion.


    But it''s not an illusion.


    With the appearance of the first light, more beams of light passed through the thick black fog, completely dispelling the evil that enveloped this area.


    The ferocious and ugly demons showed their bodies hidden in the dark. The pillar of light fell on them. The demons howled and turned into ashes and fell on the injured people. The evil spirit disappeared in the light and the wound healed instantly.


    At this moment, at this moment, the God of silver hair came down from the sky, and the golden flame covered all over him made him walk out of the light. Everyone looked up at his back.


    Ear is the scream of demons, people''s hearts suddenly rose countless hopes.


    "God! It''s God A person excited mouth, a person beside him sobbed with joy, legs a soft kneel to the ground.


    It''s God! They were not abandoned by God!


    The appearance of no night gives the demons a heavy blow. Although they are immortal, they are also destroyed under the divine fire, and the war situation turns around in an instant.


    The rest of the demons, knowing that they were not rivals, fled in a hurry, but stood in front of the city. With a wave of his hand, a golden barrier appeared and enveloped the whole city.


    Behind him, more Sheng several people rush to come, but the scene has no magic. They looked at the figure standing in front of them in awe. This time, the bottom of everyone''s heart was only surrender.


    "The demons won''t come for the time being. Take care of these people." No night without looking back, he stood with a negative hand, long silver hair hanging behind him, flashing faint streamer.


    "Yes." Several people should way, wait for them to raise a head again, the figure in front of has disappeared again.


    "Is this the power of the true God? It''s terrible... " Feeling that there was no evil at the scene, Zhang Yuan said with lingering fear that he was very glad that the other party didn''t care what he said before, otherwise


    Shaking his head, he quickly went down to find someone to arrange for the survivors, and several other people followed him. Only Yue Sheng and Soong Yu stood in the same place. Yue Sheng looked at Soong Yu''s direction of leaving without night, and seemed to be a little shaken. He asked, "what''s the matter with you, nephew?"


    "Nothing." When Soong Yu came back to himself, he said, "I just think again. I don''t know if ling''er is here."


    "Let''s look separately..." As soon as he looked back, he saw that Yue Lingling was coming towards him from nowhere.


    Her face pale, look suddenly, as in sleepwalking, eyes without focus, more Sheng can''t help but worry to step forward, also don''t care to ask where she went, urgently asked: "ling''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Dad..."


    Hearing his voice, the more spiritual and trance eyes finally appeared a little light, she looked at the more Sheng, said: "I''m ok."Yuesheng stretched out his hand to feel her pulse, but when he touched her skin, he found that her whole body was cold and terrible.


    "Where have you been? Don''t you know it''s dangerous now? " He was anxious and angry at the bottom of his heart, but fortunately her pulse was normal, so he asked with a sigh of relief.


    "I I''ll go to find sister Hu... " Hearing this, Yue Lingling''s face turned white again. She murmured: "then Then... " She seemed to think of something terrible, and her expression gradually became frightened.


    "Ling''er, don''t think about it!" Seeing that she didn''t look right, Soong Yu hurried forward to hold her. He held her in a slow voice: "don''t think, don''t think, it''s ok..."


    In his gentle tone, the more intelligent look gradually calmed down, but the next moment, she closed her eyes and fainted.


    Left two people eagerly called her, and then quickly sent her back.


    In one day, the invading demons were wiped out 80% of the time. The rest of the demons had to leave the Terran territory temporarily, and human beings had a temporary respite.


    However, his divine power was consumed very quickly, and his forced awakening power did not recover completely. Although there was nothing on the surface, in fact his divine power was much weaker than before. The most obvious thing was that his silver hair was a little dim, and his white skin was as pale as jade It''s as clear as a stone.


    But after a few days'' rest, the demons make a comeback again, and the number is no less than before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    "It can''t go on like this. The demons can''t be wiped out completely, but we have heavy casualties. Even if you are here, there are still places that we can''t take care of. We have to use other methods." Received the news, the demon clan is trying to break through the barrier of no night cloth, more Sheng worried mouth way.


    "Yes, the master of Yue family is right."


    "What can I do? Besides extermination, can we negotiate with them? "


    It is obviously impossible that the demons are not like the demons. Although they are hostile to human beings, after all, the demons themselves have emotions and will not take the initiative to invade human beings.


    The demons are different. They have no emotion, and they are bloodthirsty and cruel. No matter what they are, as long as they can swallow them, they will swallow them without hesitation.


    "Wait a minute, maybe we can unite the demons?" When it comes to the demon clan, someone says in the silence.


    "It''s feasible, but..." Yue Sheng takes a look at Wu Ye standing in front of him and thinks of the fox demon who was driven away. He can''t understand what the other party means.


    "In fact, I have a question," said Song Yu, who was standing at the end. Everyone turned their eyes to him and heard him ask, "where do these demons come from? Why didn''t it appear before? "


    There is no distinction between male and female demons. The way they breed is still a mystery. As for where the demons come from, people don''t know.


    Looking at the distance quietly, Wu Ye knows that there must be something wrong with the border, but his divine power is not enough to repair it


    The only way to mend the border is to sacrifice.


    Closed his eyes, maybe, this is his destiny


    "Keep this place safe." Finally, he opened his mouth slowly, his golden eyes closed, and all his emotions were hidden under his long eyelashes.


    "And you?" In the silence, Sheng asked.


    "I''m going to mend the border." When he opened his eyes again, he looked calm, as if all he wanted to do was a very simple thing.


    "Is the demon clan in the self enchantment?" Soong Yu suddenly realized: "in this way, they will never appear again."


    "That''s great!" This time, the rest of the faces also smile, except for the more Sheng, he frowned, as if to say something.


    "You go out." No night closed his eyes: "in my absence, do not step out of the border."


    With a solution, everyone''s frown finally eased. They obediently went out, but Soong Yu and Yuesheng still stayed in the same place.


    "Why not go?" Aware that the two people''s breath still exists, no night did not open his eyes, he asked in a light voice.


    "My Lord," Yue Sheng looked at Soong Yu, stepped forward and asked, "is it dangerous for you to go here?"


    Otherwise, he would not let them stay in the border. Although he could not feel the change of his divine power, what he said seemed to have a feeling of never coming back.


    No night has no answer.


    This is the default, the more Sheng frowned: "it''s not right, you can''t do this..."


    "It takes a lot of divine power to mend the border, but my body now is not enough to support it." No night opened his eyes, the fundus is still indifferent, no emotion: "if you want to forever after suffering, only with the spirit of sacrifice, the border will be completely sealed."


    "But in this way, you will..." The more his mouth dries, the more he can''t speak.


    "That''s right. I''ll be gone."


    Extremely calm tone, as if he did not care about his soul, completely disappeared in the world.


    "Think twice, my Lord!" The more Sheng dissuades.


    "Is there no other way to eliminate them?" Soong Yu also spoke anxiously.


    "The demons are creatures in another space. Ordinary methods can''t eliminate them, only this method." No one knows how the demons came into being. Even in the heyday of the protoss tens of thousands of years ago, they knew nothing about their appearance. They had no choice but to plug the gap in their space.


    "This is the mission of the protoss..." In the open room, there is a sigh, and no night closes his eyes again.


    "But..." What else did Soong yu want to say? Yue Sheng looked at Wu ye, indifferent but with an unquestionable face. He knelt down heavily, threw himself to the ground, and said: "in that case, my Lord, please rest assured that we will protect the world!"


    "Go out and leave me alone."


    Yuesheng and Soong Yu left the room, only to stand in the empty room all night. Then he opened his eyes and looked at the wall in front of him.


    It seems to think of something. A very shallow radian suddenly appeared between his lips. A very shallow smile appeared on his calm face, as if ice and snow were melting. His perfect appearance was even more dazzling, just like sunlight, which made people unable to look directly at him.


    Fortunately, there is no one in the room at this time. If other people see his smile, they will feel incredible.


    Such a perfect God with no emotion would show such a smile. What in the end would make him smile like this?The smile was like a flash in the pan, and soon disappeared. The next moment, his face without night returned to its usual indifference. His body turned into a light spot and disappeared.


    When other people learned the news from Yuesheng and wanted to dissuade him, they found that there was no one in the room. The indifferent figure didn''t know when to leave.


    -


    misty cloud peak.


    It''s named because the main peak is towering into the clouds, and it''s hard to see the top. What''s more, the mountains are full of strange flowers and trees, which are like clouds and white fog all the year round. People can''t enter it. Even if some hunting mountain people accidentally enter it, they will unconsciously go back to their original place. So people say that there are immortal cultivation in the mountains.


    But at this time, the former fairy mountain has become a magic mountain.


    The mountain is no longer surrounded by white clouds, but layers of magic like ink. The sky is covered with layers of magic, and the clouds are dense. The eroded grass in the mountains is not on the top. The dense vegetation in the past is now engulfed by evil, and the whole ground is only left with sandy black soil.


    The villagers who used to live at the foot of the mountain have been running to death for a long time. From time to time, demons come out of the dark fog, and then cruise around. This place has become a nest of demons. There are no creatures except demons.


    All of a sudden, a golden light flashed across the sky, cut through the dark clouds and fell in front of the mountain.


    The evil spirit around was instantly burned, and a few demons who wanted to come forward also lit a golden flame. Soon, they turned into ashes and dissipated.


    He stood at the foot of the mountain and looked at the place he used to be familiar with. At this moment, he could not find any trace he was familiar with.


    Endless evil spirit enveloped the whole mountain, and he could hardly feel the existence of the outer boundary of the Protoss. He did not know what kind of scene was inside. Even if he used the eye of God, he could not see through the layers of black fog.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 711

    At this moment, the thick black fog seemed to notice his arrival. The black fog in front of Wu Ye slowly dispersed to both sides, leaving a narrow path in the middle, which only allowed one person to pass.


    He walked in slowly, and the black fog closed behind him as if no one had ever entered.


    Just after the figure of no night disappeared in the black fog, another figure suddenly appeared in front of the black fog and looked at the strong evil in front of him.


    "Just go in? I''m not afraid of any traps in it. It''s so stupid! " Covering his nose, looking at the stench in front of him, Tang Xiaotang was speechless.


    After all, she wasn''t really Hu Xiao, so after she got angry that day, in fact, as soon as she left her, she lost her anger and understood the reason why he said that. But for some things, she went back to the demon clan first to make Wu ye think that she had left. Then, she easily changed her identity and came back to follow him again. Just in order not to be found by night, she didn''t dare to use any magic this time.


    But now she has to show up, she can''t let him make that decision, and his body is not enough to support him through this evil.


    "Well, it''s really bad luck. When will the damn afar be able to assign me some easy tasks?" With a complaint, Tang Xiaotang took a deep breath, held back the extremely stinky smell for her, and plunged into the strong evil.


    There was only darkness ahead.


    The evil spirit cuts off all the feelings. He can only walk forward with his memory. The road in front of him soon comes to an end, and the opening behind him has healed. The evil spirit is surging with the divine power that corrodes his whole body, and no night has to release the divine flame to stop him.


    He knows that the evil Qi that disperses for no reason is to attract him to enter, and then consume his strength, but he has no choice. Even if he knows that there may be traps ahead, he must enter.


    The golden flame purifies the magic Qi around him. There is a pure ground in front of him. Through the fire, he can vaguely see the magic Qi outside. They seem to be attracted by some force, ready to move, but they dare not get close.


    He knew that if he let out his air to explore the way at the moment, he would explode these evil Qi. Besides, he had to save his energy to get to the border, so that he could seal the space gap completely.


    Every step forward, he lost a lot of divine power, the golden flame began to dim, but no night still did not stop.


    Golden lines appeared in his forehead and heart. He felt that he was about to go to the temple. As soon as he thought so, he saw a little silver light suddenly appeared in the boundless darkness in front of him.


    The light was trembling slightly, as if it was attracting his approach. No night came near slowly, and the light was getting bigger and bigger. Then it began to flicker, and the familiar breath came. As soon as his steps stopped, his speed suddenly accelerated.


    "No night! Come and help me It''s a familiar voice, but it''s really the one that shouldn''t appear here. His steps were a bit flustered even he didn''t realize. In the white light, the familiar figure appeared and he stopped.


    Seems to feel his presence, the light of the woman slowly turned the familiar face, her forehead heart that a piece of red water chestnut in black and white interlaced particularly clear: "no night, you really come!"


    With long silver hair and beautiful appearance, the pair of ice blue peach blossom eyes just looked at him, and the mist filled his eyes: "I knew you would come! Help me


    There are several black tentacles on the woman''s body. They are entangled with the white flame on her body. The other end of the tentacles extends into the deep fog and seems to drag her away.


    White flame can''t match black fog obviously. Her body is being dragged to the dark. Seeing this, she can''t care too much at night. Her fingertips quickly gather golden light blade and cut off all the black tentacles on her body.


    After the tentacle was cut off, she immediately disappeared into the endless darkness. The woman got out of control and rushed to him.


    "Why are you here? Didn''t I say I didn''t need you? " No night golden eyes heavy, the fundus of the eyes vague mood floating, hear his words, the woman body a stiff, stopped in front of him.


    "I''m just worried about you." Her voice was aggrieved, and her eyes were still foggy with water vapor. She seemed to shed tears at any time: "I''ve been waiting for you, fortunately you came..."


    Her head gradually dropped down, and her long silver hair covered her beautiful blue eyes: "do you still want to drive me away?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No... " There are complex emotions surging from the bottom of my heart. When he sees her, he realizes that the feelings he thought had been cut off by himself have not disappeared at all, and even think of her figure inadvertently.


    He never really forgot her.


    "You lied to me, you didn''t let me near, you really hate me..." She still hung her head, long hair down, he could not see her look, but she was with a strong sadness.


    He then remembered that the divine flame on his body would not only burn the evil Qi, but also cause damage to the demon.


    The white flame on the woman''s body is also corroded by the evil spirit. He hesitates for a moment, and finally takes back the divine flame on his body, regardless that it will make his divine power consume faster: "I don''t hate you.""Do you like me?" Her head tilted slightly to one side, her long hair still covered her eyes, and she was stunned all night.


    I like


    He didn''t know that feeling, whether it was like in the mouth of Terran and demon race, he only knew that he actually wanted to see her.


    "No night, I like you No, I love you. I love you so much... " The woman approached him slowly. She stretched out her hands and wanted to hold him: "stay with me..."


    Calm for tens of thousands of years, because of this sentence, her voice seems to have endless temptation. Looking at the figure approaching, there is a moment of trance without night, and a ray of confused color appears in her golden eyes.


    So he didn''t see the corner of her mouth under the long silver hair.


    Close, close, the moment of shaking God let the distance between them closer and closer, just when the hands want to touch him, a loud and clear voice suddenly sounded in the dark, instantly let the night''s mind clear.


    "Stay away from her!"


    The silver haired woman''s face showed consternation, and his eyes were clear again. He subconsciously stepped back.


    As soon as she saw that the duck was about to run away, she couldn''t care to maintain her image. Her outstretched hands suddenly began to lengthen and turned into a mass of black tentacles. The curvature of her mouth was so strange that she couldn''t get far away from it. She saw that the black tentacle was about to touch the body without night, and his already gloomy light couldn''t stop it, As like as two peas of white flames came from the darkness, they struck hard on the woman''s elongated hand. She gave a pain and a hand, and then she shrank back. At the moment, a white figure flew across the Black Mist and blocked him in front of him. The familiar figure was just like a figure in the opposite side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    "You..." No night looking at the figure in front of him, he is about to speak, he heard the other party is very irascible roared at him: "you shut up!" He stopped talking.


    "How dare you pretend to be me! You''re not a coward Tang Xiao sugar squas like as two peas, and looks at the "Hu Xiao" who looks exactly the same as her. The lips caps a smile: "do you want to die or do you want to live?"


    Oh, now that "Hu Xiao" is not like her at all. Because of the pain, her face is completely twisted, and her long silver hair is constantly black.


    "Damn it! It''s almost a success! " False Hu Xiao''s as like as two peas, if they are not different, Tang Xiao sugar thinks he is looking at herself in the mirror.


    If it wasn''t for the map, Tang Xiaotang almost couldn''t keep up with Wu Ye. She was just a little slow in penetrating the resentment, and then she was drilled by this guy. As soon as she found him, she saw this scene. Tang Xiaotang said that she was very angry!


    "Hum! Now that you are here, let''s stay here together! " Fake Hu Xiao twisted smile, provocative looking at Tang Xiaotang, deliberately angered her: "don''t you like his mother? Don''t you want to be with him forever? As long as you stay here, he belongs to you Once you go out, he will drive you away... "


    "It has nothing to do with you fake." Tang Xiaotang can''t see through the intention of "she". The evil spirit here is too strong. Once he makes a move, it''s like lighting a fire in a dusty space. The evil spirit will riot instantly. At that time, they all stay here.


    This is also the reason why no night has known that "she" is fake, but never does it.


    Mind micro turn, Tang Xiaotang has made a decision to evacuate.


    Although her soul is not affected by these resentments, after all, the physical body is not her own, and her main goal is no night. Now that she has found him, there is no need to move forward.


    Her hand around the back, quietly holding the hands of the night, Tang Xiaotang feel the hands of the night stiff for a while, and then slowly counter holding her hand, her eyes show a smile.


    The other hand began to build up his strength and made a move to attack fake Hu Xiao. Hu Xiao looks at Tang Xiaotang fearlessly and seems to have been able to predict their tragic ending.


    Tang Xiaotang waved, and the flame flew to fake Hu Xiaofei. Taking this opportunity, Tang Xiaotang quickly picked up the formula, and saw a light blue line suddenly darting out of her body, straight into the boundless black fog.


    The next moment, her body seems to be involved in the general, was quickly pulled to the black fog, tightly grasp the hands of no night, two figures disappear together in the black fog.


    Fake Hu Xiao is waiting to take the fire and stimulate the evil Qi around her. But unexpectedly, the fire comes to "she", and the evil Qi doesn''t riot. She is feeling extremely confused, and then she sees that the fire suddenly changes and disappears in front of "she".


    Looking at it again, it turned out that it was not a flame at all, but just a long silver hair.


    It''s not only "she" who can do this trick. She can play much better than Tang Xiaotang!


    "Damn it! Dare you lie to me Fake Hu Xiao was furious, but the two figures had already disappeared into the boundless black fog, and could not catch up with him.


    -


    in the thick black fog, a blue light suddenly flew out. One end of the light was attached to a huge stone, and the other end pulled out a big black fog.


    The evil on the surface dispersed with the barrier, and two figures jumped out of it.


    As soon as she fell to the ground, Tang Xiaotang immediately released her hands. Without saying a word, she went to the stone and put away the blue light. Then she ignored the night behind her and went straight ahead.


    "Where are you going?" Seeing that she was about to leave without saying a word, he asked subconsciously. He stepped forward and wanted to hold her, but he seemed to think of something. He quickly withdrew his hand, and a trace of embarrassment appeared on his perfect and indifferent face for the first time.


    It seems that the temperature of her palm is still on the palm of his hand. The strange feeling makes his heart tremble slightly. He holds it gently and stands quietly looking at her. He wants to stop but doesn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t you drive me away? You don''t care where I go!" Tang Xiaotang didn''t have a good way back, and didn''t look back, still facing him.


    "I''m not..." His voice was low, but he didn''t know what to say. In a moment, Tang Xiaotang felt that he had changed back to that lonely and cold night.


    Want to look back, but Tang Xiaotang held back, she did not speak, continue to move forward.


    "I''m sorry." His voice was getting lower and lower, and Tang Xiaotang almost couldn''t hear it clearly: "you Don''t go... "


    "You said that you didn''t believe that I would not harm people. Yes, after all, I am a demon. I always hate and despise human beings. How can I protect people like God?" The woman''s cold voice came from the front. Although she stopped, she still didn''t turn her head.


    "I don''t think so. It''s just that it has nothing to do with you. You should live freely and not be in such danger." He didn''t know if she would like to listen, but he explained seriously."You''re not me. What should I do? Don''t I know?" After listening to his explanation, she seemed more angry and her tone became colder: "you just don''t believe me."


    "No, I always believed in you." She is different from other demons. If she really hates human beings, she won''t help more Lingling several times.


    The woman turned her back to him. She didn''t speak.


    "Don''t be angry..." The voice behind him was getting lower and lower. He had never had such experience. Wuyi knew that what he said at that time hurt her. He didn''t know how to make her not angry.


    At this moment, the woman in front of him stepped forward again. He couldn''t help feeling disappointed and his chest was stuffy.


    She really doesn''t forgive him


    Then, as soon as the woman stopped, she turned her head and said in a cold voice, "don''t you want to stay here and give energy to those evil spirits?"


    "You Not angry? " Just disappointed and suffocated moment swept away, he stepped forward behind her, golden eyes quietly looking at her, the line of sight did not move.


    Yu Guang catches a glimpse of him in a daze. Tang Xiaotang wants to laugh very much. He looks like a big dog who has done something wrong and begged for his master''s forgiveness. He has a male face, but it makes her feel cute.


    She forced a smile and said, "what if you say that again in the future?"


    "No, I''ll never do that again." He answered her seriously.


    "I don''t believe it. You said that before." Obviously, she was referring to the time when he was still in a lonely cold night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    "I swear in the name of no night, if --" to Tang Xiaotang''s surprise, no night should not hesitate to swear in his own name. You should know that he is a true God, and his oath can never be violated, otherwise he will be punished by heaven.


    She turned quickly and put her hand over his mouth to stop him from saying the oath.


    "Well, I believe you. Take an oath." Her face instantly restored a smile, clear ice blue eyes with cunning: "I''m not angry."


    Feeling the warm body temperature on his face, his lips touched her palm, and he was completely stunned all night. He only felt that the hand he touched was soft and warm, and his body became stiff. Only the place on his face that she touched felt was very clear.


    The warm feeling along the skin through the flesh and blood stayed in his heart, so that his heart has been calm for tens of thousands of years suddenly began to palpitate.


    The feeling of sudden rise made him forget that he was cheated by her again. He just looked at the blue eyes as clean as the sky, and her eyes were only his figure.


    Tang Xiaotang, who is aware of what she has done, hastens to take back her hand. Although she has always wanted to touch the face of Wu ye (revealing her true thoughts), it is not intentional, but influenced by Hu Xiao''s character. After all, the demons are free and unrestrained. They never reject physical contact, which is even a kind of etiquette The way.


    But Wu Ye''s skin is as smooth as he looks. Tang Xiaotang is suddenly jealous


    But the next second, she saw the flawless and perfect face in front of her a little red, red


    And it''s not only a little red, no night the whole face is red, Tang Xiaotang surprised to see his skin from white to red.


    In the past, people always said that she blushed like an apple. She never believed it. Until today, until now, she finally believed it.


    Because now, the face in front of her is as red as a ripe apple. She thinks that he is even about to smoke, which makes Tang Xiaotang have a strange feeling that a big bully has molested the ladies


    It seems that their performance should be exchanged


    Shyness seems to be contagious. The performance of no night makes Tang Xiaotang uncomfortable, and a slight blush appears on her face. She turns her head and doesn''t let him see: "let''s go, do you really want to be swallowed here?"


    -


    the consumption of no night is too large. Looking at his pale and tired face, Tang Xiaotang found a cave and simply gave him some demon power.


    The power of the protoss can be combined with the power of any other race, so Tang Xiaotang''s Demon power will not hurt him at all.


    The white fog rose, the white light and the golden light interlaced, a blush appeared on his pale face without night, and his long silver hair regained its luster.


    "All right." He slowly opened his eyes and prevented Tang Xiaotang from continuing to transport. He knew that the magic power he consumed could not be recovered in such a short time.


    "Are you going back?" Tang Xiaotang took back her hand, the golden light gradually stopped, the white light also disappeared, she asked.


    "Well." Wu yewang said to her: "you..." Although he wants to see her at any time, if she is involved in this matter, it will be very dangerous, and now he can''t protect her


    Tang Xiaotang naturally knew what he was thinking. She said, "I''ll go back with you." He is too weak now. At the moment when she touched him, she found that the loss of his divine power was more serious than she imagined. As a true God, the divine power in his body was not as good as that of himself who lost a tail. If not, her forces would not help him at all.


    So she has to follow him at all times to protect him. No matter what, he can''t die.


    "But..."


    "I know what you mean, but no night, this disaster is not only aimed at human beings, and the demon clan can''t stay out of it. After all, the purpose of demons is not only human beings." Tang Xiaotang interrupted: "after I left, I went back to the demon clan. The demon king has promised me that he is willing to unite with human beings to fight against the demon clan."


    In fact, the demon clan has also been attacked by the demons. Although the loss is not very heavy, after all, there are only some low-level demons now. As long as you master the method, you can still kill them.


    However, if the enchantment is completely untied, and the high-level demons behind will appear, even the whole demon clan will not be able to bear it. It will certainly follow the fox clan: "what''s more, my hatred for demons is deeper than you think..."


    The woman quietly lowered her eyelids, and her half closed ice blue eyes were cold. At that moment, her body showed a bone chilling and biting murderous spirit, which she had never seen at night.


    His heart tingled slightly, and he didn''t want to see her look like that.


    "By the way, what are you doing here?" But the next moment, the woman put away the chill and restored her usual smile.


    Pretending not to know his purpose, Tang Xiaotang looked up at him and asked with a smile, "you don''t know how much evil will hurt you. If I didn''t arrive in time, you might have been swallowed up.""I Nothing... " No night dare not look directly into her blue eyes, her smile tells him that if his intention is known by her, she will be very angry.


    "Nothing?" Tang Xiaotang looks at him with a smile.


    "I just I just want to explore the situation... " No night summoned up the courage to open his mouth, but the eyes of the golden eye wandered, how did not touch her eyes.


    "Oh? Really? " Tang Xiaotang''s head is slightly sideways, so she reminds Wu Ye of the fake Hu Xiao she met in the evil.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

    "It''s true, of course." Don''t know to think of what, his face suddenly red, see Tang Xiaotang inexplicable.


    Did she say anything strange?


    "You..." Tang Xiaotang is surprised that he wants to say "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing her suspicious eyes, there was no abnormal look in her clear blue eyes. He knew that she didn''t hear those words, so he was disappointed. Maybe she didn''t like him at all


    But if she didn''t like it, why would she treat him so well? Thinking about it, he couldn''t help asking: "you Why... " "So good to me" to the mouth, but became: "to come here?"


    "Because of some fool!" Tang Xiaotang said impolitely: "if I don''t come, do you really plan to go in and die by yourself?"


    If he went in that way, he would go on his original way: he failed to mend the border and lost his soul. As a result, a hundred years later, the demons reappeared and died in vain.


    Being seen through by her, she didn''t talk all night. She was really angry, and her eyes turned dark blue: "if you have something to say, let''s think about it together, and don''t think about sacrificing ourselves all the time, OK? Do you think you are the Savior? " Tang Xiaotang must make him give up this stupid idea.


    "To protect the world is the mission of the Protoss." No night gold Mou serious of looking at her, reply a way.


    Tang Xiaotang choked. Well, she forgot that he was really the Savior: "even so, do you think you can succeed? What if it doesn''t work? Didn''t you die in vain? And then leave those who don''t know anything to face the more ferocious demons, isn''t it worse? "


    He didn''t tell anyone because he wasn''t 100% sure, but now he has to admit that she''s right.


    Seeing his golden eyes staring at her without blinking, the man''s face, even if it had no expression, was still breathtaking. And when he looked at her seriously, she felt pitiful. She couldn''t go on.


    "Cough, in a word, do you realize your mistake?" Tang Xiaotang coughed and continued to ask.


    "Well, I see." No night nodded.


    "How dare you not tell me next time?" Tang Xiaotang continued to ask.


    "I''ll tell you next time." Looking at the blue eyes, he spoke softly.


    Golden eyes full of serious, looking at her, only her shadow, Tang Xiaotang a soft heart, she said: "then go back."


    "Good."


    -


    when I came here, there was only one without night, but when I went back, there was another Tang Xiaotang. However, without night, I felt inexplicably that I had an indescribable feeling in my heart.


    It''s peace of mind, it''s peace of mind, it''s the warmth that we haven''t felt in the past tens of thousands of years.


    Looking at the not tall figure in front of him, his eyes without night were that he didn''t realize the softness.


    -


    when they returned to the city, the demon king and several demon clans arrived just in time to discuss cooperation with human beings.


    In fact, the demon king himself is not willing to cooperate with human beings. Although the demon clan is very strong, it has a strong advantage over the more vulnerable human beings, and it is not particularly difficult for the demon clan. However, Tang Xiaotang, a seven Tailed Fox, has to agree to cooperate with human beings.


    Who makes his force worth less than his opponent?


    Even if a tail is missing, Tang Xiaotang''s strength is still higher than the demon king, so the demon king has to agree.


    After all, in the demon clan, it''s not like human beings talking about the right of inheritance. They only value strength, and who has the highest strength will be the king. If Tang Xiaotang is not happy to take his throne, and then becomes king himself, he can''t help it.


    Now, seeing that the true God Wuye is also here, his unwillingness immediately turns into happiness. Fortunately, he agrees to Tang Xiaotang''s cooperation with human beings. Otherwise, he will be remembered by this adult. Don''t the demon clan have bad luck?


    The demon king is a white tiger demon, and his shape is a strong young man with white hair and golden eyes. Although they are all golden eyes, compared with the dazzling color of the eyes without night, the color of the demon king''s eyes is much lighter, and his eyes are not indifferent without night.


    At this moment, he knelt down in front of the night, look respectful: "white tiger white practice, met adults!"


    The demons behind him also expressed their surrender to Wu Ye. Although they had never seen Wu ye before, his name was known by every demon family.


    In front of other people, no night to restore his usual indifference, he calmly let the demons get up, and then sit in front, no longer speak.


    Seeing him coming back again, he was followed by the fox demon. The more prosperous he was, the more he knew that Wu Ye''s plan to mend the border with the spirit was going to fail. At the bottom of his heart, he was both relieved and disappointed. Although he didn''t show it on his face, Tang Xiaotang could see it clearly.


    She had no feelings for human beings, but now she was even more disgusted. Although from the perspective of human beings, there was nothing wrong with his idea, she did not like his idea of sacrificing others to protect herself compared with sacrificing himself to protect them all night.I really don''t know how such a person can raise such a simple person?


    But fortunately, perhaps because there is no night pressure, humans and demons are not particularly hostile to each other. They temporarily abandon the contradiction between races and sit together to discuss the way to eliminate the demons.


    The enchantment has not been completely broken, so the level of the demons is not low. This is their advantage. Obviously, if the demons no longer appear, the way is to repair the enchantment again. But the problem is that the enchantment can not be sealed with the strength of Wuyi now.


    Before Tang Xiaotang came to this world, she brought the tools to repair the cracks in time and space, but now she can''t determine whether the location of the demons is the cracks in time and space, and if she wants to repair it, she must go to the place where the cracks appear in person, but now the body, obviously, can''t break through the evil outside the border, let alone repair it.


    Another way is to wait for no night to break through the disaster and reach a higher level, so that he can completely seal the demons. However, this method seems to be the most unreliable at present, because even no night does not know how to survive the disaster.


    Finally, the result of the discussion was that after the demons were driven back to the enchantment, the enchantment was temporarily repaired as before, and then someone was sent to guard it. After the breakthrough, it was sealed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    With the addition of the demons, the demons were defeated and began to rout again. Tang Xiaotang told them the weakness of the demons. This time, the loss of both the Terrans and the demons was much less than that of the original two races fighting alone.


    Seeing the hope, both human beings and demons are trying their best to eliminate the aggressive demons. Although it is difficult, the effect is obvious. Finally, the scope of the demons is firmly controlled in the vicinity of the border, which is a mountain forest covered by demons.


    The victory came so fast that even Tang Xiaotang was surprised. Now, it''s enough to seal this piece of evil Qi.


    For Wu ye, because he is no longer alone in the face of the demons, so this time his remaining power is enough to seal the mountain forest together.


    And Tang Xiaotang helped him.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Tang Xiaotang stood alone near the Miaoyun peak, looking at the rich magic in front of him.


    Now, only this area is still covered by magic Qi, but because the enchantment in it has not been completely broken, these magic Qi can not spread. Now, the array has been set up, and we can only seal this area together tomorrow, and the demons will not appear again in at least a hundred years. In this hundred years, there must be a way to restore the power of no night, and by that time, we can completely let the demons from the world The world is gone.


    But everything is so smooth, but let Tang Xiaotang have some doubts and uneasiness, since the mysterious organization appeared, her task has never been no accident, this time everything is according to the plan, but she always feel that something bad will happen.


    But now, victory is in sight, what else can happen?


    She thought deeply, didn''t notice someone close again, until the sound of night, Tang Xiaotang realized that he didn''t know when he was standing beside her.


    "Nothing." Tang Xiaotang looked at him with a smile and looked up at the sky: "just thinking, the moonlight tonight is really beautiful."


    She didn''t tell Wu Ye about those considerations. After all, nothing happened now. Moreover, the deployment of that array consumed a lot of his divine power. She told him that it just made him worry for nothing. She had better be careful.


    "Moonlight..." Smell speech, no night looked up, looking at the half moon in the dark sky, tens of thousands of years of time, he often looked at the moon alone, to see it from round to missing, and then from nothing, he only felt that the moon was so cold and silent, no matter what, it had nothing to do with such words as beautiful.


    But with her around, he even thought the moonlight was beautiful.


    "Do you know? The first time I saw you, I thought of moonlight. " Tang Xiaotang recalled that when Hu Xiao saw no night for the first time in his mind, his silver hair was even more beautiful than Yuehua. He looked down on her like a cold moon. But his eyes seemed to have compassion, which made her want to get close after only one look.


    The golden eyes stare at her quietly. Her long silver hair, like him, is shining in the moonlight. They stand side by side. Their long hair is intertwined with each other, which reminds Wu Ye of a word he has heard in the world.


    The hair is tied.


    Hair for husband and wife, white head not separated.


    His fingers gently moved, want to touch that wisp of long hair, at this moment, he saw her gently turn over, facing him: "after the demons are completely sealed, what do you want to do?"


    I don''t know what I want to do. Since he was born, he has been doing one thing, that is, guarding the border and the protoss, even if the whole Protoss is only himself.


    But looking at the moonlight woman quietly looking at his blue eyes, no night feel, as long as you can be with her, do anything.


    "And you? What do you want to do? " He asked.


    "Well, I don''t know. It''s about going back to the demon clan to continue to practice In fact, I don''t like cultivation. If I have a chance, I want to go around the world, eat all kinds of delicious food and enjoy all kinds of beautiful scenery. If I''m tired, I''ll find a place to live Sometimes I think human life is much more interesting. Although their life span is shorter than ours, they feel that their ordinary life is also wonderful! "


    Tang Xiaotang turns her head and looks up at the sky. If the task can be finished smoothly, she really wants to do it. Although she knows that it is probably impossible, after all, that guy afar can''t let her be so leisurely. There are always one task after another waiting for her.


    "When the demons disappear, we can travel to the world together!" Blue eyes looking at him, she opened her mouth with a smile.


    "Good."


    Under the moonlight, her face became more and more beautiful, and the skin of the demon clan was already excellent. The moonlight weakened the enchanting charm of her facial features, which belonged to the fox demon, and added a bit of refined and holy to her. Even when she still had many people in her memory, few gods and men could match her beauty at this moment.


    She looked at his blue bright and clear, her eyes seemed to reflect the twinkling of stars, her heart could not be calm, he finally could not help but ask him the words he had thought for a long time: "you Do you like me? "


    The voice is very light, very light, but it clearly rings in the quiet night. In Tang Xiaotang''s ear, she looks at the perfect face which is gradually dyed with blush, and the residual emotion of Hu Xiao in her heart is ready to move."Of course I do..." Deliberately sold a pass, she saw a trace of tension emerge in the eyes of the night, Tang Xiaotang cunningly smile: "of course..."


    The breeze blew, and their long hair was blown up by the wind. He could not see her face clearly, only saw her raised lips slightly open


    "No! My Lord


    Just as Tang Xiaotang was about to open her mouth, a sudden voice interrupted her and the ambiguous atmosphere between them.


    "What''s the matter?" With anxiety and uneasiness in her voice, Tang Xiaotang''s heart sank. She looked at Wu ye and her voice sank unconsciously. She quickly turned back and asked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    "Chen The battle is broken


    "What?"


    When the two of them arrived at the scene, the others and the demons had arrived. The evil spirit that had been hidden by the array appeared in front of them again. A gap of more than one person appeared in the transparent barrier blocking them, and a wisp of evil spirit was emerging from it.


    The one who was sent to guard the array, a snake demon, was falling to the ground. People had lost their breath, and the fatal wound was in their heart. Although the demon clan was also injured in their chest, because they were snake demons, they didn''t hurt seven inches, so they barely had a heartbeat.


    Blood flows all over the ground, and the evil fog absorbing fresh blood is trying to squeeze out from the gap of the barrier. Tang Xiaotang waves her hand, and a mass of white light temporarily blocks the gap. Seeing the bloody footprints on the ground, she frowns.


    Who''s in


    No night came forward, he was about to bend over to treat the injury of the demon clan, but was stopped by Tang Xiaotang: "you haven''t recovered, let me come."


    With that, she squatted down and a white light came out of her palm. Then Tang Xiaotang put her hand on the demon''s chest.


    Silver white light slowly shrouded the demon family''s whole body, the light dispersed, although the demon family''s heartbeat was still weak, but his eyelids trembled slightly, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    "Lord Hu Xiao..." His eyes were confused at first, then frightened. When he saw that the person in front of him was Tang Xiaotang, his expression became excited: "quick, she..."


    "Don''t worry, speak slowly." Tang Xiaotang put a soft voice, the tone of appeasement made the excited demon family gradually relax. He took a few breaths heavily, and finally his breath was not so fast.


    "What happened?" At this time, Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "Yes, Yue girl She broke the array As soon as the demon clan opened its mouth, everyone present was shocked, including Tang Xiaotang.


    "What? I beg your pardon? How could it be ling''er? " First of all, Yue Sheng looked at the demon on the ground angrily: "you''re bullshit!"


    "Wait, let him finish." Although she was surprised, Tang Xiaotang still stopped the excitement. She had an unknown premonition at the bottom of her heart, but her look still maintained calm: "you go on, speak in detail."


    "Yes," after Tang Xiaotang continuously input Demon power, the snake demon has recovered a lot, but his look is still a little alarmed: "we two came to change our posts at the time of Haishi. Just after standing for a while, Yue girl came. Her look is not right, he Just ask her if there''s something wrong Then he took a look at the man on the ground. It was obvious that "he" was referring to the dead human.


    "And then?" More prosperous can''t wait to pursue to ask a way.


    "Then, then The more the girl didn''t speak, we felt something was wrong, so he went forward to have a look Miss Yue suddenly took out a long sword from behind and stabbed it. He fell to the ground and died at that time... " At this point, his tone changed again, and his body even began to tremble because of fear.


    "At that time, at that time I see her eyes are Blood red It''s like, it''s like a magic thing! " Now the snake demon thought of the picture, and still felt afraid: "her strength became very strong. She destroyed the array in a single shot. I couldn''t stop her. She stabbed me with a sword. Before I fell into a coma, I saw her go into the black fog, and all the evil spirits automatically avoided her I don''t know about the back. "


    "No way! Ling''er, she''s definitely not a monster Yue Sheng retorted excitedly: "she didn''t destroy the strength of the array, it must not be her!"


    But Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak. In fact, she believed the snake demon''s words, because he didn''t lie.


    Moreover, the footprints with blood on the ground are indeed very small. If it''s not really the more intelligent, it must be something else pretending to be her. The purpose is also very clear, which is to alienate the relationship between the human and the demon.


    "Ah? How could that be


    "Yes, is there a traitor in the human race?"


    "I remember that there was something about humans raising demons before. Is this actually their conspiracy..."


    The onlookers began to whisper uneasily. What they said made the faces of the people present look ugly, but they were unable to refute.


    The occurrence of such a thing, no doubt to the presence of people or demons, have brought a huge blow, there is a contradiction between the human race and the demon race, now this, we are very upset.


    "It must not be ling''er! She couldn''t have done such a thing! And I didn''t see her leave her room at all Yuesheng is determined that he does not believe that his kind-hearted daughter can kill people, and she has no strength to destroy the array laid by herself.


    "If you say so, let Miss Yue come out. If she''s still in the room, it''s not her." At this time, a voice came out from the crowd, and everyone agreed with


    one after another www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    "That''s a good way!"


    "Yes, yes, if she can show up now, it means it''s not her..."


    Tang Xiaotang never let go of her frown. Although she didn''t believe that Yue Lingling had done it, she was simple but not stupid, but she had a premonition that it really had something to do with her


    "Be quiet."


    At this moment, he opened his mouth in silence. His golden eyes scanned all the people or demons on the scene. His indifferent eyes were not sharp and his voice was not loud, but it made the field silent. No one and Demons dared to speak again.


    He looked at the woman''s frown and touched her hand. Tang Xiaotang came back and gave him a smile.


    "It''s hard for you. Go back and have a good rest." She whispered to the snake demon on the ground.


    The recovery ability of the demon clan is stronger than that of human beings. At this time, although the snake demon is still very weak, he can move freely. He looked at Tang Xiaotang gratefully: "thank you, Mr. Hu Xiao!"


    The body changes back to its original shape, and the snake demon slowly wriggles away. Tang Xiaotang turned his head and looked at Yue Sheng: "let Yue girl come out for a while."


    The more prosperous facial expression ugliness of looking at her, once again looked at her side of have no night, had to sigh a, called a person to go to the room to call more Lingling to come over.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t happen that well." Tang Xiaotang''s eyebrows wrinkled unconsciously again. Although he had a premonition for a long time, he was still in a bad mood. At this time, there was a sound of no night in her ear. She turned her head. He looked at her quietly, but he didn''t open his mouth, and the people around didn''t seem to hear him at all.


    He knew that she and Yue Lingling were friends, so at the moment, he was trying to comfort her.


    Under the night, that pair of golden eyes suffused with soft light, her mood strange recovery some.


    While everyone was waiting, no one noticed them. Tang Xiaotang thought about it, but he reached out and took down the necklace he had been wearing on his neck and put it into the hands of Wu Ye.


    She always has a bad feeling that this thing has the protective power of rules. Although it may not be much for him, who is the son of the world protected by rules, maybe it can help him at the critical moment.


    "What is this?" Wu Ye looks at the necklace in her hand. The blue gem in the middle is the same color as her eyes.


    Metal also with warm body temperature, think of this necklace once touched her body, no night face quietly red.


    "This is the most precious treasure of our fox clan. It is said that it can realize a wish of the owner." Her voice rang out in his ear. He looked up at her, but found that she didn''t open her mouth, too. He used his heart to communicate.


    "Why give it to me?" He seemed to think of something, a wisp of smile appeared at the bottom of his eyes, and his heart was still trying to preach.


    "I''ll tell you why later," Tang Xiaotang said with a smile, hiding the uneasiness of his eyes


    "Well." No night nodded, carefully put the necklace in hand and put it in the position closest to the heart.


    Even if she doesn''t say that she gave it to him, he will put it away.


    After a while, Tang Xiaotang continued to watch


    as expected. Sure enough, after waiting for a long time, the person who came back didn''t bring Yue Lingling back, but only brought her servant girl.


    "And the young lady?" Looking at the girl in front of her, Yuesheng''s face was so gloomy that she couldn''t look at it. The little girl was so scared that she knelt down on the ground: "little, miss Miss jumped out of the window He said that he was going to find Mr. Song. "


    Hearing this, Tang Xiaotang suddenly flashed a light in her head. She felt that she had ignored something


    What is it?


    "What about Mr. Song?" Yue Sheng continued to ask.


    "Mr. Song Song Gongzi is gone too... " At this time, the man who went to find someone said, "his room is empty, and his little guy doesn''t know where he went -"


    "boom!"


    At this moment, a violent vibration suddenly came out from the mountain forest covered by the black fog. The huge sound, like lightning strike, fell heavily on the hearts of the people. Before they looked up, the land under the feet of the people suddenly began to tremble, and the barrier could no longer stop the evil spirit. They were crushed by the gushing black fog.


    With the rapid spread of the black fog, the land under our feet cracked into a huge gap, and the evil spirit constantly emerged from it. At present, several people and demons were engulfed by the evil spirit that stretched out like tentacles.


    Tang Xiaotang''s strong and familiar resentment made her realize that she had just come to this world. She turned her head and saw a blank map. Suddenly, a large red dot appeared on the map. Those dots came out from the middle of the evil. Each dot was much bigger than the first one.


    In the sound of the moment, no night quickly cast his eyes to the distant black fog, his look is Tang Xiaotang never seen serious and solemn.


    With the help of the whole clan, the protoss has been guarding for tens of thousands of years without night, and has trapped the whole demon clan. The border has been completely broken


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    "Get out of here!" Tang Xiaotang raised his hand, a barrier to block the evil spirit, temporarily blocked the black fog.


    She took a look at the night when she wanted to raise her hand to stop with her, and shook her head to him.


    His strength has not recovered, now he is not as powerful as her, so many demons, he absolutely can''t stop, she must ensure his safety.


    As long as he''s here, at least they have the last hope.


    Wu ye saw the look under her eyes. He understood what she meant, but


    Let him leave her to face alone, but he wants to leave, he can''t do it.


    "Don''t hesitate, you are our last hope." The blue eyes looked at him, her look, he saw very clearly.


    Powerlessness, indescribable powerlessness makes wuyuetou feel the pain of powerlessness for the first time. His reason tells him to leave, but there is another voice in his heart that tells him that he can''t leave.


    Changes come too quickly, who can know that the victory of the previous moment is in sight, and now, things have become like this.


    "My Lord, let''s go! Miss Hu is right A person dissuades a way, no matter be a person or demon, at the moment all a flustered, fleeing, fear of fear, urgently need a can grasp the overall situation to lead them to leave here.


    "Go


    Glancing at him again, Tang Xiaotang turned his head resolutely: "don''t worry about me, have you forgotten? I have nine lives


    He could not refuse. He knew that it was the right decision to leave at this time. Looking at the panic stricken Terrans and Demons around him, he closed his eyes. This is His mission


    The mood of eyeground fluctuates violently. Golden eyes finally look at her. He turns his head and resolutely closes his eyes. When he opens them again, his eyeground is cold.


    "Leave." We have to keep these people away. He can''t let her efforts go in vain.


    All the people leave quickly under the leadership of no night. Tang Xiaotang''s face is tense. She knows that it won''t last long. Sure enough, the black evil gradually corrodes the white barrier, and the barrier under her hands begins to vibrate, as if there is a fierce force constantly hitting it.


    Her arms are sore and the barrier is crumbling. It seems that she will be broken in the next second, but she has to hold on. At least she can''t leave until everyone else leaves here


    The signs on the map gradually disappeared, and the shaking of her hands became more and more intense. Through the more and more shallow barrier, Tang Xiaotang could almost see the demon''s waving limbs hitting the barrier hard, and the cobweb like cracks began to appear. She gritted her teeth and stretched out her other hand. A mass of blue power gradually rose in the heart of her hand and stuck it on the barrier, and the blue power gradually increased Spread out, the broken gap in the blue light gradually healed.


    While looking at the map, a large number of red dots continue to gush out, her Demon power loss is very fast, but now, there are still people who have not evacuated from this area.


    No, we can''t break the barrier yet!


    The cold sweat oozed from her head and fell down her face. Her body began to tremble. The rapid loss of strength made Tang Xiaotang''s face pale, her clear blue eyes pale, and her mouth gradually tasted the smell of blood.


    "Click - click -"


    like the sound of broken glass, Tang Xiaotang looks at the map, and the last point is about to withdraw from this area. She is finally relieved.


    Now, just run away


    But xinniangang together, Tang Xiaotang only felt a very strong force suddenly hit the barrier, she only felt a numbness in her arm, then a strong impact straight to her body, the scarlet light flashed by, and her barrier broke!


    "Pa -"


    Tang Xiaotang, who couldn''t escape the attack, was thrown out and hit a huge stone behind her. Her chest was in pain and she couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. The magic spell that she wanted to escape was interrupted by force, and the demon force ran into her limbs uncontrollably, making her temporarily unable to use the demon force.


    "It''s over..." With a wry smile, Tang Xiaotang watched the broken barrier turn into light and disappear in the gradually strong evil atmosphere. Under the layers of black fog, his scarlet eyes were looking at her greedily, just like a hungry person who saw a large piece of fat meat for a long time.


    Because of Hu Xiao''s memory, her body began to shake subconsciously and smelly. She raised her hand to cover her nose in disgust: "it''s really a disgusting creature..."


    Tang Xiaotang raised her head and looked at the demons who surrounded her with a sneer: "hum! I will never give up until the last minute


    Anyway, no night is not here, and she still has no cards to play. The big deal is to give up a tail.


    Her strength has recovered. Now that she has lost the chance to escape, Tang Xiaotang decides to let go. Anyway, the resentment of these demons can''t affect her, and her strength can just restrain them. Although there are many demons, it''s not impossible for her to escape.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    Hand into a fist, Tang Xiaotang carefully observed in front of the demons, looking for opportunities.


    -


    at this moment, leading the Terrans and demons to evacuate to the safe area of no night, looking at the dark fog covering the sky in the distance, his eyes flicker with gloomy and firm light.


    "Have you made up your mind?" Behind him, the demon king bowed respectfully and asked in a low voice.


    "Do what you have to do." No night hand slowly on the chest, slightly raised arc, as if you can feel her temperature.


    I don''t know if this feeling is love, but He knew that he didn''t want to be separated from her, he wanted to see her all the time.


    If he could, he would like to stay with her all the time, so that his long life would not be boring, but


    He can''t watch her disappear in front of his eyes. He wants to protect her, not be protected by her.


    It''s a totally different feeling from a sense of mission, even if It''s about giving him everything.


    Eyes gently closed, the forehead and heart of the divine lines flashing light gold, the next moment, his figure will disappear from the eyes.


    -


    "bang!"


    Tang Xiaotang wiped the blood from his lips with one hand and hit a blue light into a black fog with the other.


    In the dark fog came the screech of the demons. She felt that her eardrum was in great pain. She frowned and put her hand over her ears.


    Although she couldn''t kill as quickly as she did at the beginning of the night, she killed a lot of demons. However, it was obvious that demons emerged faster than she imagined. A steady stream of demons killed one and made up another. They always surrounded her tightly and didn''t let her have a chance to break through.


    No, if it goes on like this, she will be consumed here sooner or later.


    If she had eight tails, she would not be afraid of these demons. It would be very easy for her to escape. But the eighth tail was broken last time, and she didn''t practice well during this time. Just now, she spent a lot of Demon power to stop the spread of evil. Now she has too little demon power, and she can''t even separate herself.


    Several red lights come again. Tang Xiaotang takes a breath. Just as she dodges these attacks, a huge claw suddenly comes out of the black fog and holds her firmly.


    "Well -"


    the claw suddenly tightens. Tang Xiaotang feels that her internal organs are about to be pinched and displaced. She stretches out her hand and grabs it in the void. A long sword formed by fire appears in her hand. With a cry, black blood gushes out and splashes on her body. The claw has to be released and retracted In the dark fog.


    Tang Xiaotang, who falls from mid air, tries to stabilize herself. At the next moment, in the dark fog on her left, the demon comes out of its huge claw again. Tang Xiaotang waves her sword to stop her. The sword in her hand is held by the demon. She lets go. The sword is crushed into a few scattered flames and disappears in the air.


    "Damn it


    Only to see a pair of scarlet eyes, the body of the demons are hidden in the black fog, she can not see where their key is, a fight can not kill them, a waste of energy.


    Just at this moment, the demons are getting impatient. Tang Xiaotang feels that they just trapped her at first, trying to let her fear provide power for them. However, after finding that she will not panic and fear at all, these demons finally decide to kill her.


    The attack was more than several times denser than before. Tang Xiaotang was too weak to avoid, and his wounds began to appear.


    The smell of blood makes the demons'' eyes more fanatical. The excessive blood loss makes Tang Xiaotang''s body unable to bear even the demon clan, and her eyes begin to blur.


    The claws in front of her eyes hit her again. She bit the tip of her tongue, and the pain restrained the dizziness in her mind. In a moment, her clear vision made her avoid the blow.


    But she did not expect, followed by a red light, Tang Xiaotang can no longer avoid, was hit by the red light on the chest.


    "Oh - poof!"


    Blood is flowing out of her mouth. Tang Xiaotang finally loses her strength. Behind her, the virtual shadow of seven tails comes out involuntarily. The one on the edge is looming, and there are faint blue light spots floating out from her tail.


    The fingers moved hard. She wanted to wipe the blood from her mouth, but another huge claw came out and grabbed her whole body.


    This time, Tang Xiaotang no longer had the strength to break free, she looked at the black fog in front of her, it seemed that she opened a mouth to swallow her whole.


    The stench came, and she was sober. Looking at the proud scarlet eyes in the black fog in front of her, Tang Xiaotang was biting her teeth. She would never let the demon swallow.


    Tang Xiaotang decided to give up one tail. Behind her, seven tails appeared again. Finally, the tail began to turn into a blue light.


    The power came back to Tang Xiaotang''s body a little bit again. At this time, holding her magic object seemed to feel something, and began to force again. Tang Xiaotang only heard her bones clatter. She bit her teeth, endured the pain, and did not let herself lose consciousness. She tried to finish the last mantra in her heart.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    Power filled her body, as if to burst her skin. Her eyes lit up a strange blue light, but her strength increased again. Under the pressure of two forces, Tang Xiaotang just felt that her body was about to explode.


    The line of sight is still a little bit blurred, clearly still very sober, but unable to control the body, Tang Xiaotang can even feel his soul in a little bit out of the body.


    No way! No, she can''t give up!


    There was a golden light under her eyes. Just when she was ready to use that opportunity, a dazzling golden light suddenly appeared. Then, holding her claw, she broke into several pieces after a cry.


    Then she felt that she had a pair of hands firmly catching her, opened her eyes, and a familiar perfect face appeared in the blurred vision. The divine lines of his forehead and heart were shining in the dark.


    This scene is so similar to the one in memory that Tang Xiaotang seems to realize Hu Xiao''s mood at that moment.


    But, different from the memory, that pair of golden eyes fundus is no longer indifferent, but with shallow tenderness.


    "Here I am."


    He gently picked her up, and the golden light slowly flowed into her body. Tang Xiaotang only felt that the violent demon force in her body was gradually calming down under this powerful force, and her tail, which was about to disappear, was solidifying again.


    "Why did you come back?" Recovered a trace of strength, she grabbed his sleeve, eyes with a little anger: "let you leave here, why come back?"


    She can''t even count one. At most, the body can''t be used. There is still a glimmer of hope in the task. But if he is trapped here, her task will definitely fail.


    No night just looked at her with a smile, his eyes were still so gentle, but his eyes were firm, as if he had made a decision.


    "It''s all right." He raised his eyes and looked at the demons around him. The golden flame all over his body made them instinctively rush to fear, but at the same time, the powerful power also made them salivate. If they could eat this soul, their strength would be enhanced a lot.


    However, although the demons have low IQ, they also know that they can''t beat this guy, so no one dares to go first.


    No night will Tang Xiaotang gently on the ground, he looked at her, deeply looking at her, as if to remember her, and then, he turned around, suddenly burst out a more powerful wave.


    Tang Xiaotang knew what he was going to do, but now she had no strength to stop him.


    Looking at him anxiously, Tang Xiaotang tries to dredge the energy in her body. At this moment, she doesn''t care about the cost of losing another tail. She only knows that night can''t do that!


    At the same time, a strange sound suddenly came out from the remote cloud peak, just like the sound of birds, but the surrounding demons seemed to have received some orders. The fear of the eyeground disappeared, and the scarlet eyeground was only greedy and murderous, and all of them went to no night.


    The golden flame destroyed the sky and the earth, the long silver hair without night and the wind. He didn''t retreat and firmly protected her behind. The flame on his body was more bright. The sky covered by black fog showed its original color. The East had turned white. It turned out that the sky was already bright.


    But at the same time, Tang Xiaotang can see clearly that the body without night is constantly floating out shallow golden light spots, just like she lost her tail. His body has become transparent from the limbs, and the tail of his hair dyed golden by divine power has been slowly disappearing, and the speed of reciting incantations from the bottom of her heart is faster.


    The body seems to have lost its feeling. Only the divine lines on the forehead and heart bring a burning feeling. All night long, I can''t see my body disappearing. My golden eyes are staring at the distance. Through the thick black fog and countless demons, I can see the broken place of the border all the time.


    He sensed the existence of space-time gap.


    A shallow red line appeared in the middle of the eyebrow, and the body disappeared faster. He concentrated all his strength on the divine lines, which separated from the body and emerged in the air.


    By this time, his body had disappeared more than half, and he could not feel it at night. The powerful divine power made all the demons around him turn to ashes. The heaven and earth shook, and everything around him was razed to the ground, except Tang Xiaotang, who was protected behind him.


    "No, no!"


    Behind him came the voice of the woman''s grief and anger. Obviously, he had lost his feeling, but there was a warm feeling in his chest. Without looking back, he couldn''t look back, and he didn''t dare to look back.


    Tang Xiaotang is biting her teeth. The last sentence of the mantra is missing. Her whole body is shining blue. Behind her, the stable seventh tail disappears quickly and turns into countless light spots to fill her body.


    The power returns again, she reaches out her hand, and the blue light shines on her fingertips, but she is blocked by the powerful divine power all over her body.


    As long as, as long as you touch him, you can interrupt him He has to be interrupted!


    A golden column of light darted out of the divine pattern and directed straight to the space-time crack in the distance. At this time, the body without night had turned into nothingness. The light golden blood flowed out of the red line of his forehead and heart and disappeared as golden spots. With the rapid consumption of the power of the spirit, his eyes lost their luster, and his eyes slowly dropped.At this time, Tang Xiaotang''s hand is still one finger away from him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 721

    soon! Come closer!


    The cracks of time and space are mended little by little, but the divine lines of the forehead and heart of no night are gradually dim. However, his power is obviously not enough to mend the cracks completely. After repairing more than half of the cracks, the light column begins to thin, even intermittently, and the remaining power of no night is obviously not enough to mend the cracks completely.


    But he didn''t stop.


    Just at this time, Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt an unknown premonition in her heart. At the same time, in the distant border, the voice that just sounded suddenly sounded again. Before she could react, a red light blade suddenly attacked Wu ye from the distance.


    There is no place to stop, the golden light column is divided into two from the middle, the red light rushes straight to no night, weak he can''t stop.


    When the prestige disappeared, Tang Xiaotang turned over and rushed to him. Regardless of too much consideration, she jumped directly in front of him and blocked the light with her own body.


    "Poof


    The familiar scene reappeared. Her bright red and warm blood passed through his spirit. At that moment, it was like a burning flame. The burning temperature was imprinted on his soul. The last eye was the scorching color of the woman''s ice blue eyes. The face became pale because of the pain. She only looked at him, and did not care how badly she was hurt. Her eyes were all happy.


    "Great Finally, it stopped... "


    Sacrifice was forcibly interrupted, the next moment, no night before a dark, completely unconscious.


    But his nihilistic body is still disappearing, when Tang Xiaotang anxiously prepared to use the only chance, Wuye''s chest suddenly lit up a blue light.


    "Hua La -"


    the faint blue light floated out of his chest and slowly floated into the air. A blue light wrapped them. Tang Xiaotang saw that it was the necklace that she had given to Wu ye, the necklace that Hu Xiao should have lived in.


    The blue gems of the necklace are constantly shining. The blood splashed on them is being absorbed by the gems, and then the gems will shine more brightly.


    The blue light surrounds Wu Ye''s body. Tang Xiaotang only feels that his body has recovered. She catches his body and suffers the pain of breaking two tails. She grabs the necklace that is still floating in the air, and then takes him away with her last demon power.


    -


    a dense forest.


    Tang Xiaotang carries on her back all night long and goes forward with difficulty. She breaks two tails in a row. Her Demon power is exhausted. Now she can still keep awake and is supported by her strong spiritual power.


    "Pa!"


    Her vision was blurred, and she didn''t know what she tripped over. Her whole body fell forward, and she was carrying a heavy body behind her. Tang Xiaotang couldn''t hold on at all. Before landing, she put herself under the mat to keep her body from falling.


    His long hair fell down in front of her. It was no longer silvery white hair, which lost the luster of the previous moon, but a kind of lifeless pale, like snow. Tang Xiaotang got up with difficulty and first checked his body.


    The pulse is very weak, and there is no divine power in his body. Now he is just like an ordinary human.


    Panting, she lifted up her body, but she had no strength to carry him on her back. Looking at the map, she was far away from the border. She could only decide to stop and rest for a while, and then move on.


    Let Wu Ye lean against a tree, Tang Xiaotang sits beside him, looking at the pale and almost transparent tired face that has lost her blood color. A complex emotion of worry, sadness and sadness emerges in her heart.


    She remembered the scene of seeing no night for the first time. It was in chaos, mixed with the memory of Hu Xiao''s previous life. The God of golden eyes was indifferent and merciless. He was so powerful that all creatures unconsciously submitted to him and became Hu Xiaoyi''s belief in such a sacred attitude.


    But now, he is so fragile, as if at any time will disappear, her heart is difficult to suppress the emergence of a sad mood.


    She would rather he was always strong and merciless, even if he only lived in Hu Xiao''s memory, than to see him now so weak and powerless, the divine consciousness that would disappear at any time, even if it was just Tang Xiaotang''s weak charm, she felt sad.


    In fact, the protoss could have given up the world and didn''t need to protect it. After all, if it wasn''t for the sake of sealing the demons, the protoss would not be left alone at night. Their power, the demons, can''t do anything to them. Even if the whole world is occupied by the demons, it has nothing to do with the Protoss. As long as they live in their own space, they are still gods.


    Unfortunately, the protoss with a mission didn''t do that. Instead, he chose to sacrifice himself to protect the world. Even if there was no night left, he never gave up his mission. If it wasn''t for the sake of repairing the border, he would not have fallen to the present situation.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know if Wuye has ever felt tired of it. In order to have nothing to do with his so-called mission, he endured thousands of years of loneliness and even gave up his endless life. Is it really worth it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 722

    "Is it worth it?" Thinking about this, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help asking in a low voice.


    Of course, she did not get an answer.


    Quietly looking at him, although the body has been exhausted unable to support, she still dare not close her eyes to rest, because she is afraid that once she close her eyes, she can''t open them.


    She didn''t know what made the two strange sounds at that time, and who launched the mysterious attack. But there was no doubt that the purpose of the sound and attack was all night. She had to take him to a safe place as soon as possible.


    But it''s ok Most of the cracks of the demons have been sealed, and no demons have appeared for the time being


    Just thinking about it, Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt a slight vibration on the ground. She looked up and saw a wisp of black clouds appear again in the clear sky.


    Quickly open the map, the area covered by evil gas appeared in front of her, but at the moment, the crack which had been blocked in the front began to expand slowly. Although the speed was very slow, it was really changing.


    If it is allowed to split again, the sacrifice of no night will be in vain. At that time, not only this task will fail, but also the rest of the world will be affected.


    After all, these demons have the ability to tear space, who can guarantee that they will not go to other worlds?


    The only way is to take advantage of this best opportunity to completely repair the cracks, so that they are completely isolated from the world And now there is this strength, only her.


    You can''t be interrupted when mending cracks. If the guy hiding in the dark attacks her, not only the task will fail, but also her soul may be injured, and even can''t go back to the organization.


    If you don''t, the mission will still fail. Although she will be fine, all creatures in the world will die, including no night.


    The bottom of my heart thought rotation, Tang Xiaotang has made a decision, the bottom of the eye emotion precipitation, finally become firm.


    Bet, the big deal is to stay here, can save so many creatures, also worth it!


    And she doesn''t have no chance of winning at all.


    But before she left, she had to set up the night, and to get to the border, she also needed the support of Demon power.


    Looking calm, Tang Xiaotang''s huge white tail shadow appears again, but the original eight tails have become five.


    At the same time, Tang Xiaotang''s body is wrapped by light, a huge white fox shadow emerges from her body, and the blue of her eyes deepens, from light ice blue to purplish blue.


    The strength returns to the body again, but it''s a little unstable because of continuously cutting off the tail. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care. No matter whether he succeeds or fails, the body is doomed to disappear.


    She picked up Wu ye and disappeared in the same place.


    Qingling mountain.


    Because the place is too far away, there is not too much interference from the demons. The first time the demons had no time to invade here, they were annihilated by no night, and they never came back.


    Because she didn''t know who was attacking, and the map couldn''t show the sign of "human", Tang Xiaotang couldn''t trust anyone or demon except her. After thinking about it, she brought him here. The place where she once practiced was also the place where she was rescued and placed at that time.


    At the bottom of my heart, I was quite sighed that he had saved her at the beginning, but I didn''t expect that he had changed her today.


    The monsters in Qingling mountain are not very good at cultivation, and they all know Tang Xiaotang. Although they are surprised that she lost four tails, even the four tailed white fox are not rivals, so it''s absolutely safe here.


    Tang Xiaotang put her body without night on the grass where she first opened her eyes when she entered the body. She quietly looked at his pale face. Her unspeakable feelings lingered in her heart. She didn''t know whether it was her emotion or Hu Xiao''s emotion. Her heart was sour and stuffy.


    Hand unconsciously gently stroked his side face, his breath is still very weak, Tang Xiaotang slowly close to him, she gently said: "no night, do you remember here?" Remember the little white fox you saved.


    "I know you may not remember the scene of our first meeting," she slowly sat down beside him, a lot of words hidden in Hu Xiao''s heart for a long time, she wanted to let him know, but until the moment she left the world, she had no chance to say: "but I always remember."


    This is the last chance. Now, let her speak for her.


    "In fact, the first time I saw you was not in Qi City, but on the night when the fox clan was destroyed five hundred years ago."


    "At that time, you asked me why I followed you. I said it was because you helped me, not wonton that night, but because you really saved me."


    "I still remember that day, it was originally a ceremony for the fox to sacrifice the moon, but suddenly the demons destroyed everything. They slaughtered my people crazily. The blood of the people almost dyed the whole fox land red. My father and mother fought to death before they sent me out of the fox, but they were still found by the chasing demons.""At that moment, I almost thought I was going to die, but you suddenly appeared. Those wanton demons turned into flames in front of you in the blink of an eye. You saved me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    "In the golden flame, I still remember your eyes, more dazzling than the flame, so that I will never forget..."


    At the bottom of her heart, a strong emotion surged up. Tang Xiaotang only felt that her eyes were sour and her tears were uncontrollable. She was silent for a while and continued to speak: "the time when I was in Qicheng with you was my happiest time. I thought we could always be together like this, but I can''t watch you disappear like this. I hope you will always be as powerful and omnipotent as when I first met you. "


    "Wake up, no night..." She sighed and slowly stood up.


    "Last time you asked me if I liked you, I didn''t have time to tell you..." At this point, Tang Xiaotang only felt that her heart was beating violently, and her emotion of expectation and excitement was so obvious. Although she knew that she couldn''t hear it all night, she still felt a kind of difficultly shy: "I like you..."


    The voice is very light, very light, but this sentence, as if put down something, Tang Xiaotang just feel relaxed, this sentence, is Hu Xiao hidden in the deepest heart, but the most intense obsession, she wants to let Wuye know: "from the first time I saw you, until now, my heart to you has never changed."


    "I love you."


    The necklace in front of Wu Ye''s chest is shining blue. Ever since she was activated by her bloodstain, the gem that didn''t shine has been on and never went out. Looking at the deep blue light, Tang Xiaotang was stunned. Then she seemed to think of something. She took down the necklace and held it in her hand.


    A strong and irresistible impulse rose from the bottom of her heart. She bent down and gently kissed the lips that had lost their blood color.


    "Forget me, no night." Standing up, all the emotions in her eyes were replaced by unswerving firmness. She gazed at him deeply, as if to engrave him in her heart. She hoped that he would no longer bear this difficult mission, and that he would live well according to her own wishes.


    "Goodbye!"


    Voice down, Tang Xiaotang quickly turned around, in the surrounding cloth under a border to protect him, and then the head did not return to the determined to go out.


    She knew that she could not delay any longer, otherwise, when the crack widened, the chance of success would become smaller, and she could not let his efforts be wasted.


    Slender figure disappeared in the same place, she did not look back, so did not see, in the moment she turned away, lying on the grass on the body suddenly flashing golden light.


    The light spread a little bit, gradually covering the whole grassland, and then gradually spread, until the whole Qingling mountain was covered.


    The monsters in the mountain felt the powerful force at the same time. They ran out of their dwelling place in horror one after another. They knelt down on the ground in the same direction in awe and piety, and did not dare to move.


    In the light, the body lying on the ground was still motionless, but the thick eyelashes trembled slightly. Unfortunately, no one could see it.


    -


    the body turns into the prototype of the white fox. Tang Xiaotang quickly follows the route indicated by the map, and soon comes to the familiar place - Miaoyun peak.


    At this time, there was no black fog, so she could clearly see a piece of lifeless scorched earth around, without any trace of biological existence. There was even a shallow resentment in the air, and she could not see the place where the protoss once lived.


    The black fog from the crack gathered in the sky. She went straight along the map. Because of the existence of Demon power, and the boundary of the protoss had been broken, Tang Xiaotang quickly climbed the cloud peak.


    Many magnificent buildings or exquisite and prosperous buildings come into view. The white jade ground beneath her feet is deeply engraved with ancient characters. But Tang Xiaotang has more important things in her heart. She has no time to feel the details of the Protoss.


    She went straight around the main hall in front of her. Even though it was empty and even covered by evil for a long time, these buildings still maintained their perfect state ten million years ago. The whole Protoss was terrible, but it was also very empty. Tang Xiaotang could feel the loneliness and loneliness when she walked in it. She could hardly imagine how no night was in such a place Fang has lived alone for tens of thousands of years.


    Finally, Tang Xiaotang stopped in front of a tall white building.


    There are exquisite patterns carved on the outside of the whole building. The huge stone gate tens of meters high is closed, and the stone gate is full of strange characters. Even standing outside the door, a strange wave comes into Tang Xiaotang''s soul. Looking at the red crack pattern on the map, she knows that the place where the demons were sealed at that time is just behind this gate.


    But there was something behind the door, she didn''t know.


    Without hesitation, Tang Xiaotang stepped forward and touched the stone gate.


    Cold touch from the fingers into the bottom of my heart, she pushed forward, the tall stone door issued a light sound, slowly opened in front of her.


    Tang Xiaotang walked in without hesitation. She has arrived here. She has no room to look back. She can''t look back.


    And she won''t look back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    The light shines on the dark hall behind the door. The first thing that comes into view is the deep black and ferocious space-time crack floating in the middle of the hall.


    Around the cracks, there are seven tall stone pillars with red symbols. The ground at the foot is also the same pattern. Tang Xiaotang can recognize it vaguely. This is a pure and sacred place, but there is a strange and unknown breath in it. The source of this breath is the space-time crack.


    Her eyes looked at the man lying on the ground under the crack. The more intelligent the familiar figure was.


    "Come out, I know you''re here." When she saw this scene, her guess was affirmed. She spoke calmly, her voice echoed in the empty hall, her smile was no longer, her look was unprecedented cold.


    Voice down, the entire hall in addition to her echo, there is no other voice.


    Gradually, the echo disappeared, and the space became silent again. She could hear nothing but her own breathing.


    "Don''t you come out?" Tang Xiaotang moved his feet and walked to yuelingling who fell on the ground: "is it that all this is not what you want to see today?"


    There is still no sound.


    And she has come to the side of Yue Lingling. The top of her head is the long and narrow crack, from which black evil comes out constantly. Tang Xiaotang holds Yue Lingling up, and feels that although her breath is weak, she is not injured, and is not invaded by evil. She is just in a coma.


    With a sigh of relief, Tang Xiaotang holds her with one hand and lets Yue Lingling lean on her body. She conceals her actions with her body. With a slight movement of the other hand, a transparent crystal appears in her hand.


    A light blue light slowly appeared in his hands. The blue light shrouded the crystal a little bit, and then turned into a colorless force, which was drawn out and spread to the cracks.


    "I know it''s you, Soong Yu, or should I call you behind the scenes?" Her eyes turned to the stone pillar on one side, and a sharp golden light flashed at the bottom of her eyes.


    Silence, stone column standing in place quietly, if not Tang Xiaotang has felt that familiar breath, she almost thought that her judgment is wrong.


    A moment later, a piece of white clothes appeared slowly from behind the stone pillar. The figure of the young man in white appeared around the stone pillar in front of her. He still had Tang Xiaotang''s familiar smile on his face, just like when she saw him for the first time. There was no abnormal expression, but the biggest abnormality.


    "You planned all this." Tang Xiaotang calmly looked at him, his hands shaking a folding fan, heard this sentence, Soong smile, he is very generous to admit: "yes, I did it, very unexpected?"


    "No surprise," Tang Xiaotang also knew that this time, she lost, but even if she lost, she was not willing to give up like this: "when I knew that Yue Lingling broke through the barrier, I had already vaguely guessed who the real black hand was."


    But at that time, it was just speculation. When she heard that yuelingling told Yuesheng that Soong Yu had disappeared, she began to question. Later, when she was repairing the barrier at night, the sound she heard and the attack she received, and the familiar breath made her confirm her guess. But until now, when she saw yuelingling lying on the ground, she didn''t know He affirmed all this.


    "When I first came here, I was wondering why your people didn''t show up since there were demons left by you in this world. According to the previous world, this is obviously abnormal."


    Tang Xiaotang opened her mouth slowly. She looked at each other''s deep black eyes and didn''t let him transfer his attention to other places: "I just didn''t expect that you would step back and ask for the second place. You should focus on yuelingling instead of directly aiming at the son of the world. It''s no wonder that I''ve paid so much attention that I didn''t find that you are really suspicious."


    Now that I think about it, many places can make sense. In fact, from the very beginning, many things have been accompanied by Soong Yu. His goal from the very beginning is to have no night.


    "It''s really charming. It''s really smart." The other side chuckled, looked at her line of sight, with Tang Xiaotang can not see through the strong emotions, there are complacency, emotion, regret, more resentment.


    Tang Xiaotang ignored the other party''s inexplicable hatred for her, and even some happy. As long as the other party pays attention to her words, her actions of mending the border will not be noticed by him. She must strive for time.


    "You should pay attention to him as soon as you enter the city. Originally, you were going to let Yue Lingling meet him alone, so that Wu ye can focus on Yue Lingling. But you didn''t expect that I would suddenly appear and destroy your plan." Tang Xiaotang wants to use her two purposes. In order not to let the other party see her wandering, she hangs down Eyelids, thick eyelashes half cover ice blue eyes, a faint smile: "so you will have to appear in front of the more Lingling, and then meet us in that way."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

    Now think about it, she was still a little strange at that time, why Yue Lingling and Soong Yu would go to the casino, now she understands.


    "Knowing that I''m by the side of the lonely cold night, you can''t start at all. Then, you deliberately let the master of the Song family release the demon that has been parasitized by the demon, and then use some means to let Yue Lingling lead me away. The purpose is to take the opportunity to get rid of the unawakened Wu ye and make him unable to break the robbery." After all, if wuyudu is successful, the demons will be completely sealed by him, which is obviously not what Soong Yu wants to see, so he will try his best to stop wuyudu and even kill him.


    "Yes, that''s what I did. That morning, I deliberately led Yue Lingling to drink a lot of tea. When she arrived at the meeting, she naturally couldn''t help it. As for the human, as long as I gave him a hint, he would easily do as I expected." the folding fan in Soong Yu''s hand was still gently shaking, and his tone was slightly ironic: "after all, these small and cowardly people Life is so easily controlled by desire. "


    "You''re wrong," Tang Xiaotang shook his head. Although human beings are prone to desire, many times desire can''t control them: "not all people are controlled by desire, that''s just a small part." Although she had the same idea with him before, she had already changed her original view after so many experiences.


    "Oh! What a stupid charm! Have you forgotten what you''ve been through? " His tone seemed to know what had happened before, which made Tang Xiaotang confused again. However, Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to argue with him about this issue. She had long found out that this guy''s Three Outlooks were seriously incompatible with her, so they couldn''t talk about it together.


    "Later, you deliberately let the master of the Song family capture Yue Lingling, and pretended to be threatened by him. You cleverly got rid of your suspicion, and made other people believe you more, including me." She did not doubt him.


    "Why do you want to do this? You want to mix with us, but I don''t understand. Since you are so powerful, why do you want to use such a circuitous way?" Since he can launch such an attack, his own strength must not be weak, but she wondered why he did not destroy the border directly?


    "Well! If it wasn''t for the protoss who sealed the space cracks too tightly, the stronger their strength, the more they couldn''t get into the border, so that I couldn''t get close to it all the time, the world would have been destroyed. " Soong Yu still kept smiling. Although he said such words, his tone did not show resentment and was still gentle.


    "I see. Then you let out those low-level demons to make people think that the border has broken and feel panic, so as to absorb more resentment and accelerate the corrosion of the border," Tang Xiaotang nodded. "No wonder you have to manipulate Yueling to enter and destroy the border. Besides being easy to control, another reason is that she has no strength, That''s why we can completely destroy the border. "


    "Not bad."


    "But I still don''t understand. If you want to destroy the world, why use the hand of the demons? You can kill all creatures directly, and no one is your opponent anyway. " If he doesn''t come to this world, it''s OK. But since he can come here with such a powerful force, it can be seen that the rules have no binding force on him. Why waste time like this.


    "Don''t you think it''s very interesting to watch those mole ants struggle?" When she asked this question, she saw that the smile on "Soong Yu"''s face finally became bigger, and the black under his eyes became more intense, as if soaked with a mass of ink, showing suffocating darkness: "if it''s just to destroy the world, the demons I raised are enough, and the purpose of my coming to the world is not just to destroy it..."


    The next second, the body of "Soong Yu" disappears in front of Tang Xiaotang, and a thick black resentment envelops his body. Then, the mysterious soul she once saw suddenly appears in front of her. He is only one palm away from her, and it is extremely gentle as if the voice of a lover''s whisper rings in her ear, which makes Tang Xiaotang''s heart beat violently Get up:


    "I am, for you..."


    "For me?" Her heart beat faster. Of course, she was so scared that she couldn''t be found out by him. It was very slow for her to mend the boundary. In order not to be found, she changed her strategy and first refined the space crystal into the power of space, then mended the boundary. In this way, her speed was even slower.


    Now there is still half of the space crystal in hand. We must wait for it to turn into the force of space, and then we can repair the crack in an instant.


    But, her face is still a calm look, fortunately, although she can''t peep into his heart, but this guy can''t peep into her, so he doesn''t know how nervous she is now.


    We have to find another topic to attract his attention!


    Blue eyes looked at each other suspiciously, Tang Xiaotang''s face was calm, but the fundus of his eyes showed some doubt: "who are you in the end? Do you know me before? "


    Thank you for your understanding www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    It was dark, neither hot nor cold, without any light or sound. Immersed in it, he lost all his feelings, as if he had gone back to the chaos when he was born. There was no sadness, no joy, no emotion in his heart.


    "Wake up, no night..." Suddenly, a slight sigh sounded in the bottom of my heart, as if a drop of water fell on the water without waves, stirring up a circle of ripples.


    I don''t know why, hearing this sentence, a feeling of sadness suddenly surged up in his heart. It came so suddenly that he didn''t even think of it. Why did he know that such a feeling was sadness.


    Who is she? Why is he in such a mood?


    At the next moment, his consciousness suddenly appeared a blood red color, fresh blood splashed, a drop of hot blood fell into his soul, hot instant wrapped him, from that drop of blood fell into the place spread to the whole soul.


    It was as if the flame was burning his soul, burning every inch of his soul to ashes. He just felt unbearable.


    Want to avoid, but his soul seems to be imprisoned, unable to move, forced to bear severe pain, he has forgotten who he is in a trance.


    "I like you..." At this moment, the voice sounded again, like a shower on his burned soul. The feeling of being burned by the flame disappeared instantly, and the cool feeling enveloped the soul. If he was reborn, he did not feel happy, but more sad.


    The pain of acupuncture came from the position of his chest. Even if his soul had no heart, he could not bear it. The pain was beyond the feeling of burning himself in flames just now, which made him subconsciously want to cover his chest.


    After all Who is it?


    "I love you."


    The soft voice sounded again, like a curse. His imprisoned soul was free again, and an unspeakable joy surged up. He didn''t know why the voice would affect his mood so much. He just wanted to see the owner of the voice.


    "Who are you?" He looked at the darkness around him and asked in a voice that was even a little anxious.


    At this time, a soft feeling suddenly touched his lips, he only felt a force rising slowly, and countless pictures poured into his mind.


    "Forget me, no night." Yes, he has no night. His consciousness before coma returns to his mind, and a pair of clear light blue eyes gradually emerge in front of him. It''s her


    How could he be alive?


    The feeling of uneasiness surged up in an instant. She said something like this. Did she


    He struggled to break away from the darkness in front of him. He couldn''t let her do that!


    "Goodbye!" The voice of determination rang out. In his heart, the boundless and chaotic darkness broke into nothingness. He opened his eyes and sat up directly from the grass.


    The golden light around him took back his body for a moment, and unconsciously reached out to touch his lips without night. It seemed that her temperature was still there, and her breath was still in the air, but there was no her figure here.


    The body is full of familiar power, more powerful than before, but he can''t care to feel his change, and his perfect face is full of anxiety.


    He just wanted to find her quickly.


    He knew where she had gone without searching. He closed his eyes quietly, and the golden pattern unfolded under his feet. The next moment, his figure turned into a golden light and disappeared from the original place.


    In the temple.


    Refining the space crystal also needs a lot of energy, which is why Tang Xiaotang didn''t choose this way at the beginning. Even if Hu Xiao is a Nine Tailed Fox, refining a complete space crystal also needs to exhaust all the Demon power cultivation, and become an ordinary white fox without intelligence.


    But now, there is no choice.


    The refining of space crystal is almost over, only the last point is left, and Hu Xiao''s face is becoming pale because of the depletion of Demon power, but Tang Xiaotang''s heart is secretly relieved.


    Finally, it''s almost over.


    "I said, if you want to know this question, ask him." The other side''s dark eyes are like black holes, full of endless temptation. Tang Xiaotang knows that what he means by "he" refers to afar.


    "Oh, since you don''t say it, forget it. Anyway, a secret can''t always be a secret. I will know it one day." Crystal stone completely disappeared in the hands, Tang Xiaotang pale face, pretending to be weak to help up, the more Lingling back a few steps, her face is still calm, but motionless direction, around the man''s body.


    She had been standing under the crack, the guy suddenly approached, so now he was also standing under the crack, and as soon as she moved her position, she caught him between the crack and her.


    Tang Xiaotang sneers from the bottom of her heart. How can she bear to eat this dark loss without resistance? That''s not her character! Like her, this guy dares to deceive her feelings and move her important task target. If he doesn''t give him any color, he thinks he can do anything?


    Lose, also want to pull back a game!


    "Are you really not a little curious?" This time, on the contrary, the guy was puzzled. He looked at Tang Xiaotang. Tang Xiaotang pretended to support Yue Lingling and took a small step back: "of course, I''m not curious, but you lied to me. I''ll settle with you later. Now --""You want to run?" As Tang Xiaotang expected, he thought that she wanted to run away with Yue Lingling, so he stood in the same place, but did not move, with a smile on his face: "you are here, do you think I will let you leave?"


    "Well! I never said I was going to run Aware of the relaxation of his nerves at that moment, Tang Xiaotang quickly throws Yue Lingling out. At the same time, she flies forward and pushes his body to the crack of time and space.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    A black evil spirit rushed out of the bag. Tang Xiaotang had already expected this scene. She quickly broke away from Hu Xiao''s body, and her body, which had lost the support of her soul, fell back and turned into nothingness.


    Tang Xiaotang hugs the soul tightly and wants to drag him into the crack of space. Meanwhile, the strength of space in his hand strikes the crack quickly.


    But the black resentment slowly entangled her spirit, the guy with angry and unwilling face appeared in front of: "you don''t want to!"


    Tang Xiaotang only felt that the resentment began to invade her soul. Although she was charming, she would not be controlled by the resentment, but the pain of her soul being forced to penetrate could not be ignored. She gritted her teeth to resist the pain, and the hand holding his body never let go, and forced him to drag into the crack.


    "Well! You''d better go in for me! "


    As soon as the force of space touches the crack, an invisible force makes the crack quickly start to heal. If this guy is not allowed to go in again, and the crack heals, they will both stay here.


    But she must not let him stay in this world!


    But her soul body is bound by the rules in this world. Just now, refining space crystal consumes a lot of power. Now her soul power is not as strong as that of the other party. Tang Xiaotang gradually feels that he can''t drag his soul.


    No way! She must not let him stay here any longer!


    At this moment, Hu Xiao''s body, the blue gem in the necklace suddenly exudes intense blue light, a familiar soul force directly flows into Tang Xiaotang''s soul body, the already tired soul is full of strength again, with the help of this force, Tang Xiaotang smoothly drags another struggling soul into the crack.


    "This is the last thing I can do for you..." A familiar whisper rings in my ear. The next moment I enter the crack, the power dissipates instantly, and the fast healing crack makes the soul want to escape.


    Almost at the same time, the golden light came in from the door of the temple, and the familiar breath passed through the crack with only a crack, which made Tang Xiaotang''s heart suddenly relax.


    It''s no night Great, it seems that he has passed the disaster, so that even if she leaves, she can rest assured.


    "Don''t --" an anxious voice came, but she didn''t have time to say goodbye to him.


    There is no time, no night, hope to get rid of the mission of you can live freely.


    This is not only Hu Xiao''s wish, but also what she wants to see.


    The next moment, the cracks of time and space will suddenly close, isolating them from the demons in another space, and their bodies on the ground will be completely turned into a piece of light and scattered.


    The outstretched hand passed through the nihilistic body, but he could not catch it. He could only watch her body turn into a light and disappear in the world.


    He stood in the temple without any trace, looking at the blue light around him, and did not return his hand for a long time.


    It''s only one step away, but that''s the difference. He lost her forever.


    Stupefied stand in place, after a long time, he took back.


    Empty pain in the bottom of my heart, the soul lost a piece forever, no longer, can not be repaired.


    He finally fully understood what love was and what emotion was, but his love had gone forever. Even if he gets more powerful, he can''t get back what he loves.


    "Why do you do this Do you know that you are the only one I want to protect... "


    Silver hair fell slowly, covering his eyes. After a long time, a clear drop of water fell along the perfect side face.


    "Pa!"


    The water drops fall on the blue gemstone. The gemstone, which has run out of energy and become dim, suddenly lights up. A little golden light flashes from above, but no one can see it.


    Then, several light blue light spots suddenly fell in front of his eyes, and the familiar color reflected in the faded golden eyes. He looked up and saw that the light blue light spot fell into the blue gem, and then the gem lit up again.


    The familiar breath appeared slowly. Although it was very weak, it made his heart suddenly surge with surprise. He leaned over and saw the blue light in the gem gradually converge to form the shape of a little fox.


    The next moment, the little fox disappeared again, but the gem light did not lose, the gentle light blue light, like the familiar eyes, is quietly looking at him.


    Mixed with sadness and joy, the surprise of recovery made him pick up the necklace on the ground and stick it tightly to his chest. Although the breath seemed like nothing, he knew that he had not completely lost her.


    Maybe it will be a long time to see her again, but as long as there is hope, he will not feel lonely even after waiting for countless years.


    Because she will always be with him.


    -


    Tang Xiaotang, who entered the crack, didn''t feel very well. There was a strong resentment everywhere. Even if she was not affected, the smell was really bad for her. Besides, there was a more difficult opponent on the opposite side. She had to raise 100000 points of warning and coldly looked at the man opposite.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    As soon as he entered the crack, Tang Xiaotang let him go. Anyway, the crack has healed, and he can''t run out. Even if he splits the space-time crack again, he may not be able to


    "you always surprise me, worthy of charm." After a moment of surprise and exasperation, he regained his smiling face again. His dark eyes were full of fun, and he just looked at Tang Xiaotang.


    "Ha ha," Tang Xiaotang sneered, "now you don''t want to go back!"


    "As I said, my main purpose has never been to destroy that world." The other side slowly approached her. The strong resentment around him made Tang Xiaotang step back unaccustomed. She frowned in disgust.


    "You stay away from me." For a long time, she had not been exposed to such a strong resentment. She only felt that she was about to suffocate: "what a disgusting resentment!"


    The guy obviously noticed her action. He didn''t get close to her any more. He just stood in the same place. Then Tang Xiaotang saw that his body began to slowly empty: "Oh, it seems that you have forgotten who you are..."


    "It''s none of your business." Tang Xiaotang knew that he would not tell her what she wanted to know, so she stopped asking. She just watched his figure disappear.


    "Your trust is of no value to them," the dark eyes looked at her. The smile on his face only upset Tang Xiaotang: "you will know that all you can believe is me..."


    Would she believe him? That''s weird!


    The black figure finally disappeared here, leaving Tang Xiaotang alone in a dark and chaotic space.


    It seems that the demons around can''t see her, and in fact, these resentment condensing creatures can''t do anything to her. They are salivating and afraid to stay away from her.


    This space is very large. Tang Xiaotang wanted to find out if there were any cracks leading to other worlds. After all, without energy, these demons would never breed continuously. As a result, it''s too big here. Before all the search has been completed, Tang Xiaotang has seen several cracks.


    "As expected!" These cracks continuously provide resentment to the space, and then the demons that absorb enough resentment multiply in the space, and the number is increasing.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t rush into these cracks to check the situation. After all, there are so many cracks. Who knows what''s behind them? Now she has only a touch of soul body. Although it won''t be easily eliminated, it''s also a bad thing if she gets lost in the unknown space. She can''t contact the organization at that time, wasting her time in vain.


    Just as she is about to send the message back to the organization, Tang Xiaotang suddenly finds out that she has lost contact with the main brain again.


    "No?" Looking at the four big red characters "connection failure" on the system panel and the signal in the lower right corner, Tang Xiaotang finds that he has done a very stupid thing.


    This space can serve these demons all the time without being discovered by the organization. It must be able to block the signal of the main brain. If she runs in like this, she will lock herself up. If she can''t get in touch, she will not be able to open the channel and go back to her own space.


    That is to say, now, she is trapped here and can''t go back!


    "My God! No wonder that guy walked so simply! Why am I so stupid? " Some of the collapse of his hair, Tang Xiaotang looked at the darkness in front of him, deeply regret what he just did.


    She should have stopped that guy just now! If she doesn''t let him run away so fast, maybe she can find the exit.


    "No, no, I can''t give up like this. I must get out of here as soon as possible." Look slowly sink down, Tang Xiaotang let himself calm down, began to think about the way to leave here.


    Now the only way is to leave this blocked space. As long as she leaves here, once she has a signal, she can contact zero and afar. To leave here, she has only one choice -


    that is, to go through these cracks in time and space.


    Looking at the cracks, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what''s on the opposite side, which is the base of the mysterious organization, or another brand new world.


    If it''s the former, she''ll be trapped. If it''s a new world, she''ll be able to escape.


    But there are so many cracks here, which one should we choose to enter?


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the seven or eight cracks of different colors in front of her. There were still many in the distance. She frowned and hesitated.


    Just at this time, a golden light suddenly came out of Tang Xiaotang''s body. She made a slight affirmation, and saw the familiar golden light rushing straight forward, and then she got into a narrow white crack.


    "This is -" Tang Xiaotang moved to the crack and felt a lot of black resentment. She couldn''t see through what was behind the crack.


    Such a strong resentment, in case that side is the base of the mysterious organization, she will be finished.


    "Forget it, gamble! That''s it! " Turning around the crack, Tang Xiaotang decided to believe the golden light and covered her nose. She gritted her teeth, endured the stench of the crack, closed her eyes and plunged into it.The strong and suffocating resentment was disturbed by her, and began to quickly condense into a whirlpool. Against the resentment, Tang Xiaotang only felt that countless resentments passed through his soul, bringing unbearable tingling feeling.


    It stinks!


    The space rips, bringing the feeling of imbalance and distortion. The strong smell of suffocation makes her feel dizzy. The next moment, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are dark and completely unconscious.


    -


    Somewhere unknown.


    In the dim room, several figures were sitting in front of the long table, a blue fluorescence shrouded the space, everyone hung their heads, the shadow shrouded everyone''s face.


    Silence, no one speaks first.


    I do not know how long, finally, sitting in the front of the figure slowly opened his mouth, a low voice sounded: "the second time, we can no longer so laissez faire, we must lock her up!"


    "No, I don''t agree!" The man with silver hair suddenly stood up, the face of the demon sank down in a moment, and the purple eyes were cold: "she is my subordinate, you are not qualified to execute her!"


    "I think e is right, that guy is merciless to anyone, but let her go twice, and a you don''t forget, she has a criminal record." At this time, a figure sitting on one side also slowly opened his mouth and let the silver haired man turn his eyes to him: "and a don''t forget, after all, they are the same Who knows if she will betray - "


    purple eyes coldly looked at them, the man said:" I know her for so long, I know her very well, I believe she will not do that! "


    "Your trust doesn''t work. A, this matter is very important to us. I think it''s better to isolate and observe her for a period of time according to e''s opinion, and then..." At this time, another figure also spoke, he said, in addition to the silver haired man and the figure sitting in the corner, the other figures nodded slowly, agreed.


    "Enough!" Hand re patted on the table, purple eyes coldly looking at all the figures, the silver haired man suddenly launched a sneer, he looked around: "no matter what, she is my people, I give you face to sit here, not to let you recklessly to my people! I''ll see. If I don''t agree today, who dares to touch her? "


    The faces of the three figures who spoke just now became ugly, but they didn''t dare to say anything. They could only watch the silver haired man turn and leave.


    "What should I do? Did you just let her go? If she did betray, wouldn''t it be harder for us? " Another figure spoke, but no one answered.


    Pause for a moment, the rest of the figure will look to sit in the most corner of the figure.


    "Z, what do you think?" E looked at the young man with black hair and said slowly, "do you agree with a?"


    Smell speech, the young man with black hair slowly raised his head, his lips with a mild smile, blue eyes with a soft smile like the spring breeze, let the ugly face gradually eased some, but the young man''s next words, but let his face become more dark.


    "I also believe in Miss Tang," he stood up gently, the radian of his lips remained unchanged, and his blue eyes quietly looked at other figures, but they could not say a word any more: "well, let''s call it a day. I have a lot of things to do and I have to leave first."


    With that, he nodded to the crowd, then turned away, leaving a room full of silence.


    "E, you are really confused. Have you forgotten how Z came to the organization?" Suddenly, another figure opens his mouth, making e''s face more gloomy.


    Yeah, how did he forget? Z was brought back by that guy!


    "Well! If something happens, I''ll see how he can take the responsibility when he sees it! " E said a hard word, and then left.


    The rest of the figures looked at each other, could not think of a better way, can only leave.


    The blue light gradually darkened, and the empty room was dark again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    Night.


    Under the dark sky, rusty iron railings twined with thorns, desolate wilderness, scattered crosses, dense overlapping grave bags, and strange plants with blood red flowers.


    This is a graveyard.


    A dead tree stands at the edge of the cemetery with teeth and claws. Under the dead tree stands several tall wooden frames. The corpses hanging on the wooden frames are shaken by the wind. The ragged clothes of the corpses can not cover the bruised skin, mixed with the pecking marks of birds. In some places, only bones are left.


    A few crows fall on the dead branches and wooden frames, and the black figure makes harsh and hoarse calls from time to time, which adds a bit of horror to the strange night.


    This silent night was suddenly broken by several sudden figures. Three black figures, like black smoke, suddenly appeared in the unpopular cemetery.


    The crow on the tree is looking at the uninvited guest, and sees one of them carrying a black cloth bag on his shoulder.


    "Leave it here." The three figures were all covered in thick black cloaks, which covered the whole body tightly. One of them looked around and said in a hoarse and obscure voice.


    The other two figures also nodded, and then the figure carrying the bag threw the bag on his shoulder on the ground.


    With a light sound, the bag fell to the ground, and the not tightly sealed mouth slightly opened a crack. At that moment, a very thin black crack suddenly appeared in front of the open mouth, but the three figures didn''t notice.


    After throwing down the bag, the three figures just like their arrival disappeared quietly again.


    Only the black cloth bag, which was thrown on the ground, was still.


    As soon as the figure left, the crows on the tree fell down one after another. They went straight to the cloth bag and smelled the smell of fresh food. They couldn''t wait to start enjoying their meal.


    A crow jumps forward a few steps, opens its mouth and pecks at the opening of the cloth bag, revealing a piece of pale skin. Seeing this, other crows also flock to the opening, waiting for a good meal.


    Just when the sharp beak was about to touch the skin, suddenly, the pale skin moved. Then, a few slender fingers appeared behind. It turned out that it was a human hand.


    "Ah - ah - ah!" The hand stretched out from the cloth bag and waved hard. The crows who landed around the cloth bag were frightened and flew away. The black feathers fell one after another. After the crows all flew away, the hand fell on the ground again, motionless.


    After a while, the black cloth bag finally began to vibrate. Then, another hand stretched out from the cloth bag, and with the previous hand on the ground, pulled open the opening of the cloth bag.


    A dark head came out of the bag, and then half of the body. Messy hair draped in that face, can not see her face, only from the curve of the body to judge, it is a young woman.


    "Cough It hurts... "


    A hoarse voice came from the long black hair, and then a skinny hand brushed away the hair on his face, revealing a pale face.


    High raised cheekbones, deep socket is two black and white eyes, with a pale face and lips, looks very terrible, suddenly thought to see a ghost.


    But no doubt, although thin, still can see that face is extremely young, such a simple action seems to exhaust the strength of the woman, she stopped for a while, in a hurry to climb out of the bag, relying on the back of the grave bag began to breathe.


    "It''s terrible But fortunately, I left there. Well, let me have a look. Great! Finally, there''s a signal! "


    Hoarse voice rang out, female ghost - that is, Tang Xiaotang, looking at the sign of "connecting" in front of her, almost left tears.


    As soon as the word "connection success" appeared, Tang Xiaotang''s face immediately appeared in front of him. She just didn''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that his mood was a little low: "Tang Tang, where have you been? Why can''t I get in touch with you? "


    "Don''t mention it. I''ll explain the specific situation to you later. My system seems to be broken and can''t go back! Look where I am now, and take me back quickly Tang Xiaotang almost didn''t cry with the contact.


    Don''t be so impulsive next time!


    "You''re not in the world you used to be? Wait, I''ll see, "Ivar asked in silence for a moment." what''s going on? How did you get to that world? "


    Tang Xiaotang had to explain to him. After listening to her explanation, afar continued to be silent, and then he suddenly laughed: "just right, since you are in that world now, don''t hurry to come back, just because there is the task of that world here, you can deal with it together."


    "What?! You have gone too far Tang Xiaotang quit: "I help you find such a secret thing, you don''t give me a holiday even if you don''t give me a rest, do you squeeze me like this?"


    "Ah, this problem, we''ll talk about it when you solve the world." Afar laughed and began to pretend to be dead: "well, I don''t want to talk about anything else. I''ll ask zero to help you repair the system later, and then send the task information to you by the way!""Hello? Hello, Hello! You wait -- "Tang Xiaotang hurried to stop, but as soon as the picture turned dark, afar''s face disappeared from front of him, leaving only the empty system interface.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    "Afar!" Tang Xiaotang roars angrily. Unfortunately, only the empty system layout is left. The annoying face has disappeared. She is really going to collapse.


    "This excessive fellow!" Tang Xiaotang is helpless, but she can''t help it. Now she can''t go back and can only do the task.


    After a while, afar passed on the information. Tang Xiaotang quickly accepted all the information. Then he opened his eyes, rubbed his painful forehead and looked at the surrounding environment.


    Burials, tombstones, dead trees, crows, gallows, corpses Here, it is obviously a cemetery, or one of those ungoverned burials.


    "Well, this time I''m in trouble..." With a sigh, Tang Xiaotang has a look at her body. She is as thin as firewood and has pale skin full of bruises. Besides, she is full of dizziness and weakness due to excessive blood loss. It''s good to stand up, let alone walk.


    In the body still remains the original feeling of the soul, resentment, fear, unwilling But these don''t affect Tang Xiaotang. Even sitting in a graveyard full of corpses, she doesn''t feel fear. On the contrary, the extremely quiet graveyard allows her to calm down and think about some problems seriously.


    The world How to say, it''s a chaotic world. At the end of the law, there are many scattered lands. Besides humans, there are also werewolves and blood groups.


    That''s why it''s chaotic. There are many races, so it is easy to break out war, so the world is naturally in chaos.


    Blood clan, that is, vampire, although almost the same as human appearance, but can not see the sun, and can only eat fresh blood, and human is their food.


    For a long time, the blood clan controlled human beings and hunted them by their natural powerful magic ability, but it was difficult for the blood clan to reproduce, and it was almost impossible to have offspring between the same clan. Only by combining with the other two clans, could the half blood clan with impure blood clan be reproduced.


    Werewolves, which can freely transform between wolf and human forms, have a lot of food. Although they sometimes prey on humans, their threat to humans is not as great as that of blood group. Most of them live in the forest and have strong physical attack. Their reproductive ability is average. A female werewolf can only have one child in her life. Most of them are small werewolves, and the possibility of twins is very small .


    There is a feud between the werewolf and the blood clan. As for the reason, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know. He only knows that the relationship between the two clans is very bad, and they belong to the state of immortality.


    As for human beings, they are the weakest among the three races. They have neither the powerful body of the wolf race nor the power of the blood race. However, the human race has a huge advantage that the other two races do not have, that is, the ability of reproduction. Therefore, the number of the human race is more than ten times that of the other two races.


    The Terran is not willing to be hunted by the blood clan, so they unite with the wolf clan to fight against the blood clan. There are constant wars among the three clans, but they maintain a strange balance until this balance is broken by one person.


    It was an oriental woman named Yao Qi.


    She comes from an unknown mysterious country. She has long black hair like ebony, black eyes deeper than night, red skin in white and delicate figure. She is not as tall as the women in this continent, but she is more tender, pitiful and pitiful.


    As soon as this woman appeared, she attracted a lot of attention. Her soft and special appearance and angel like good character made the top of the three ethnic groups fall in love with her -


    then, needless to say, in order to seize Yao Qi, the crumbling peace among the three ethnic groups was completely broken, and wars continued, especially among the blood group.


    In the end, the whole world was destroyed in war.


    After reading all the information, Tang Xiaotang only felt that she had a headache. Obviously, her task this time is to prevent the outbreak of war among the three ethnic groups. If possible, it''s best for them to live in peace.


    Stop the war? How easy it is to say that we can still live in peace. Tang Xiaotang said that as long as the strength of the three ethnic groups is not equal, it is impossible to live in peace!


    Especially the blood group.


    According to the records, the blood race is a very old race, which has existed for a longer time than the human race and the wolf race. Therefore, they are very conservative - no, it should be said that they are conservative. Up to now, the blood race still maintains the ancient customs, and pays more attention to class and blood than any other race. Their number is the least, which is inseparable from it.


    It''s a long way to go, but it''s impossible to say that her task this time is simple, but in fact, it''s not particularly difficult to say that it''s difficult.


    It''s the war initiated by the blood clan, and it''s also the war that the blood clan almost completely destroyed the werewolf and the Terran, so her goal this time is only the blood clan, as long as they don''t start the war, and, to be specific, her goal is only one of the blood clan.


    Floss.


    Floss is one of the five princes of the blood clan, but in fact, he is the real ruler of the blood clan. Since the death of the last queen of the blood clan, the next queen of the blood clan has not appeared. Floss''s strength is far more than the other four princes, so even if the other blood clans are not satisfied with him, they have to submit to his power.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    Floss is eccentric and tyrannical. He harbors deep malice towards human beings, and is not absolutely loyal to the blood clan. He orders the human beings in his fiefdom to offer clean maidens as brides, otherwise he will order the blood clan under his command to slaughter human beings wantonly.


    But the girl who offered him only has one month''s life span, because so far, all the girls will fall in love with him within one month. Once the girls fall in love with him, floss will kill them without hesitation, and then continue to ask for the next bride.


    However, there is only one exception: Yao Qi.


    Yao Qi, in order to escape the pursuit of a certain aristocrat, went to a small town in the fiefdom of floss. Then she happened to meet floss''s blood clans and asked for a bride from the town. When the kind Yao Qi knew the truth, she certainly didn''t want to see the innocent girl in the town die, so she volunteered to replace the selected girl and was sent to floss''s city The castle became his bride.


    Then, within a month, Yao Qi was not only not attracted to floss, but also made him fall in love with himself.


    So floss wanted to get Yao Qi''s heart, but Yao Qi didn''t like him. With the help of another noble who was also dumped by her, he escaped from floss''s castle.


    Not to destroy, jealous and angry floss into a crazy, so he started a war, want to kill all like Yao Qi, destroy the world.


    In the end, he did, he hit the other two groups, but the blood group also suffered heavy casualties, the number of blood group which was difficult to reproduce was too small, even if he won the final victory, it was useless.


    As for floss, if he didn''t get Yao Qi, his final end was that he was forced by many blood aristocrats who were dissatisfied with him. In the first light of dawn, he burned himself in the castle and turned to ashes.


    After his death, there was a lack of leadership in the blood clan, and civil strife broke out. Then the blood clan, which was already rare in number, was nearly extinct, and finally the remaining few had to fall asleep.


    The world was destroyed.


    Therefore, Tang Xiaotang''s task is to prevent floss from provoking war and eliminate his terrible idea of destroying the world.


    Strangely enough, until the end, Yao Qi did not choose to be with any of her pursuers. After the war between the three ethnic groups broke out completely, she disappeared for no reason. Even the organization''s information did not know where she had gone. So afar thinks that she is very suspicious. It is very likely that she is from the mysterious organization. Tang Xiaotang should pay attention to her during the mission.


    Well, the task is smooth. Now it''s time to talk about her body. Combined with the remaining memory of her body, Tang Xiaotang roughly understood what identity she was now.


    They are graceful and merciless. Both men and women are very beautiful. Human beings are just food and toys in their eyes.


    Even though most of the blood people are not as abnormal as floss, there is no psychological burden for them to catch a personal class as a blood slave. Therefore, this body is the blood slave they caught, a poor girl named Noah.


    Noah''s identity is very simple. She grew up in a poor family. Then she was sold by her parents to be a maid in the Earl''s house in the town. However, she didn''t know that the Earl was a vampire. She accidentally broke the Earl''s blood sucking business and was drained of blood. Then she threw her body into the cemetery at will.


    The body still remains the fear, Tang Xiaotang difficult to support the tombstone beside stood up, just such a simple action, let her dizzy.


    A wind blowing, even in midsummer, she still feel cold shivering, if not as soon as possible to add some water and nutrition, I''m afraid she can''t survive.


    But there are graves all around. Where''s the food from Is she going to eat the bodies hanging on the gallows? It''s absolutely impossible! At that time, she hasn''t died of excessive blood loss, just because she was infected with the virus. It''s a shame to think about it.


    Tang Xiaotang leaned against the tombstone to ease the dizziness in her head. At this moment, she didn''t know whether it was her own illusion. She heard a burst of obvious footsteps.


    Who?


    She subconsciously took a look at the map, and saw a blank map. At this time, there were three white dots. It turned out that it was not an illusion, but someone came.


    "Here Bury her here, poor child... "


    Tang Xiaotang looked through her grave bag and saw four women in black nun dress appear in the cemetery. The woman standing at the front of the cemetery was bent and looked very old. She was holding a candlestick in her hand. What she had just said seemed to be her.


    The three women behind her are very tall. Two of them are carrying a long white cloth bag with undulating outline. There is a corpse in it. Yes, the other woman is holding three shovels.


    Tang Xiaotang watched for a while, only to see the two women behind put down the bag, and then took the spade in the last woman''s hand, began to dig in the open space, and soon dug a hole.


    The two women carried the cloth bags and put them into the pit. Then the woman with the shovel behind suddenly covered her face. "Wuwu" began to cry. Listening to the voice, the woman was about the same age as Tang Xiaotang''s body now: "Wuwu Nun, I, I don''t want to die Wu Wu... "www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    "Oh, don''t cry, my child. Maybe this is our destiny..." The old nun sighed, as if helpless and comforting.


    After listening to their conversation, Tang Xiaotang frowned. She didn''t know where she was thrown, and these women didn''t know whether they were reliable, so she didn''t appear in front of them rashly.


    "Woo woo But, but, I don''t want to be his bride I like Jack... " The woman continued to sob, and the old nun patted her on the back to comfort her.


    "Come on, boy There will be a way... "


    After listening for a while, Tang Xiaotang has roughly guessed what happened. If so, then she will have a chance.


    The nuns buried the body, and then read the funeral oration. Just as they were about to leave, they suddenly heard the sound of heavy objects falling to the ground after a tombstone behind them.


    In the silent night, the sudden sound was very clear and strange. The four women were startled. They looked back and heard a very weak cry for help: "help me..."


    The other three nuns were terrified. Only the oldest nun could keep calm. She clenched the cross in her hand, slowly held up the candlestick and walked forward, bypassing the grave bag in front of her. Then she saw the girl who fell to the ground and stretched out a hand to her.


    "Help me..." She was black and white, and her eyes were more and more deep. She stretched out her hand to her for help, as if she saw the only hope, the begging and hope in her eyes. The old nun could not bear to help her.


    The next moment, the girl''s eyes closed and she passed out in a coma. The old nun was surprised and quickly bent down to check her condition.


    "Great, just in a coma..." The girl still had a weak breath, which made her feel relieved that she could not watch a life pass away in front of her eyes. The old nun busily instructed the two nuns behind her, picked up the girl on the ground, and then quickly left the cemetery.


    When Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes again, he was already in a very low room.


    There are long white candles on the long table and a cup on one side. The decoration of the room is very simple, but it has a strong religious flavor. The wall is decorated with a simple cross. On one side of the wall is a male figure painting. According to Noah''s memory, Tang Xiaotang knows that this is the God Pude, which is believed by most human beings in the world.


    Pretending to be in a coma all the way, she was brought back by the nuns. She didn''t know where they took her, but according to the furnishings of the house, Tang Xiaotang speculated that it should be a place like a church.


    There was a slight sound of footsteps outside the door. Tang Xiaotang turned to look at the door. Sure enough, the next second the door was pushed open. Then a woman came in, followed by a man in Black: "here it is She was in the room - "


    the voice suddenly stopped. She looked at the girl lying on the bed with her eyes open in surprise, and then quickly came forward with some surprise:" great, you wake up! "


    Tang Xiaotang said nothing and looked at the woman in front of her and the people behind her with alert eyes. She saw that the woman''s back was bent, her hair was silver, her face was full of wrinkles, and her eyes were light gray blue. At the moment, her eyes were looking at her with concern. Her voice was the old nun: "how do you feel, child?"


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak.


    Seeing this, the nun just looked at her lovingly. She said slowly, "it''s OK, child. It''s safe here. You can rest assured."


    "You saved me?" Tang Xiaotang looked at her. She spoke slowly. Her voice was hoarse and weak. The old nun looked at her alert eyes. She couldn''t see them in the cemetery just now. Now she found that her eyes were not black, but full of turquoise. They were as beautiful as the most expensive emerald. But they were full of vigilance, precaution and uneasiness, which seemed to let her see The lone wolf in the snow.


    She chuckled, picked up the cup on the table and walked forward: "drink some water first. Don''t worry, kid. We won''t hurt you."


    That pair of blue eyes quietly looked at her for a long time, seems to be sure that she has no hostility, the girl just difficult to stretch out her hand, took the cup in her hand, drank a drink.


    In the meantime, she always looked at her and the people behind her with alert eyes. The old nun didn''t say anything more until she slowly finished drinking water. She said, "let Dr. Jones take a look for you. Don''t worry. His medical skills are very good."


    Tang Xiaotang put his eyes on the man dressed in black. He was not young, but he looked younger than the nun. His gray hair had begun to turn white, his back was slightly bent, and his blue eyes were still looking at her, with a gentle smile on his face.


    Her eyes moved down to his waist. Tang Xiaotang found that he was carrying a medicine box. She looked down and thought for a while, then nodded, and her vigilance disappeared.


    Dr. Jones came forward, took out some simple equipment from the medicine box, looked at her condition roughly, and then said to the old nun, "no problem, it''s just too much blood loss. Add more sugar, and you can recover after a good rest."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    "That''s great, God PUD!" The nun put her hands together and read it softly.


    "Then I''ll leave first." Dr. Jones put away his things, got up and said.


    "Well, be careful on the road. It''s not very peaceful these days." The nun told him to get up and take him to the door.


    Tang Xiaotang half lowered his eyes and carefully looked at his slender, white fingers full of small scars. The skin of his body was very white, so the wounds were more and more dazzling and terrible. However, Tang Xiaotang knew that these skin injuries would be cured in two weeks at most.


    "What''s your name, child?" A nun''s voice came to my ear. She had come in.


    Tang Xiaotang looked up at her quietly.


    Under the candlelight, the blue eyes faded their vigilance, especially quiet and deep. Looking at her eyes, the nun was lost for a moment.


    "Noah." The next moment, the girl has lowered her head. Her thick and long eyelashes are casting a shadow.


    "Noah, you eat first, then have a good rest. Don''t worry. It''s safe here." Did not ask her what happened, the nun''s heart has known, she sighed silently, said placidly.


    Tang Xiaotang nodded and said softly, "thank you, nun."


    Seeing that she was finally willing to speak, sister Noffe was finally relieved. She looked at her with some pity: "it''s nothing, child."


    At this time, another tall nun came in and brought some black bread and a cup of hot water. Tang Xiaotang didn''t care how bad the dry black bread was at the moment. She forced herself to eat some, and finally her dizziness was relieved.


    The nun seemed to have something to say to sister Noffe. She kept looking at Tang Xiaotang and sister Noffe. Sister Noffe understood her meaning, so she went to Tang Xiaotang''s window and said to her, "child, you have a good rest. We won''t disturb you."


    They went out together and spoke in a low voice at the door. Tang Xiaotang''s ears were sharp. She heard the words "Julia" and "Jack" vaguely, and her eyes flashed a light.


    Lie back on the bed again, pull the quilt higher, cover her body, she slowly closed her eyes.


    In any case, it is still necessary to let the body recover before the next step of planning.


    -


    for the next month, Tang Xiaotang worked hard every day to cultivate his body and eat those terrible food.


    Although she would like to throw up at the sight of black bread now, for ordinary people, this kind of bread is their main meal, and even some people can''t afford this kind of dry black bread.


    This world class is too obvious, even for human beings. Those aristocrats live a life that ordinary people can''t imagine. Tang Xiaotang remembers that in the memory of this body, in the vampire earl''s house, which pretends to be human beings, even the servants don''t eat such black bread.


    Of course, she didn''t eat for nothing. She could see that the living conditions of the nuns were not very good. Tang Xiaotang wanted to help them, so she taught some young nuns to identify herbs and asked them to collect them to sell in the town to improve their lives.


    After a month''s recuperation, her body gradually recovered to health. Although she was still very thin, at least she was not as skinny as she had been at the beginning, and Tang Xiaotang was more familiar with the nuns.


    There are five nuns in the church. Four of them are the oldest nun she has seen in the cemetery before. The two tall nuns are sister ace and sister Reese, as well as the youngest Julia. In addition, there is another elder nun, sister aurora. Because she was sick, she stayed in the church that day and didn''t get together Follow me.


    Julia is not a nun. She just stays here to avoid something. She likes a young man named Jack.


    As Tang Xiaotang thought, this piece belongs to the fiefdom of floss. The body of the girl who was sent to floss in her small village a few months ago was sent back that night, which is the one buried by the nuns.


    According to the order, this time it''s the village''s turn to send the girls, but who wants their daughter to die? But if you don''t send the girls, it''s all the people in the village who will die.


    If there are girls in the village, they can send their children away. If they can''t, they should find a husband for the bride before choosing her. But it''s too late.


    This time Julia was chosen.


    Julia is very beautiful, with blonde hair, blue eyes, deep features and red skin. She is a rare beauty in the village. Moreover, she is only 15 years old this year. Originally, her parents and Jack''s parents had decided to let them get married when she was 16, and it was only one month from that day.


    Seeing her get rid of this tragic fate, who knows that she is so unlucky that the last bride didn''t hold on for a month. Once she died, the next bride would not live for another month, and Julia would just be in time to choose a bride.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    Looking at a month''s time approaching, Julia was sad all day and washed her face with tears. She used to be a very lively and sunny girl, but in a short time, her ruddy face quickly became thinner. Her cheek was even thinner than Tang Xiaotang''s when she came here, and her face became a bit gloomy and decadent.


    "What to do? Noah, I don''t want to die I don''t want to be the devil''s bride... " On this day, Tang Xiaotang was washing clothes with her by the river. While she was washing, Julia suddenly began to cry. Tears kept falling on her face, and her beautiful blue eyes became dull.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak. She was very clear about Julia''s intention of mentioning it in front of her.


    Although she has decided what to do and can understand her mood, the feeling of being calculated makes Tang Xiaotang unhappy, so she doesn''t want to answer.


    The girl quietly picked up a piece of clothes to wash in the water. While she was crying, Julia secretly looked at her. From her point of view, she could see the girl''s white and delicate face. Her eyelashes were long and her nose was high. Even if she was known as the most beautiful girl in the village, Julia, who was used to people''s praise, had to admit jealously that she was much more beautiful than her.


    If she doesn''t speak, she can''t continue to speak. A trace of guilt rises in her heart. She remembers that Jack''s eyes are more and more wrong with the girl recently. Julia''s guilty heart finally turns into anger and jealousy.


    Why did she die instead of her?


    "I''d rather jump into the river and drown now than do that!" Her tone suddenly changed, holding Tang Xiaotang''s hand, her eyes are light crazy, her cheeks become red because of the excitement, there are still dry tears on them, but a smile on the corner of her mouth, which makes Tang Xiaotang hairy.


    What does she want?


    "Calm down, there will be a way." Tang Xiaotang looked at her and spoke slowly.


    Being watched by those cold green eyes, Julia felt guilty to be seen through, as if her thoughts had been known by the other party. Subconsciously, she let go and grasped her hand.


    "No! I will never be the devil''s bride


    For a moment, Julia''s eyes were full of anger. The next moment, she suddenly stood up, threw away her wet clothes, turned and ran away.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t try to stop her. She turned around and slowly looked at the beautiful pale face in the water.


    She has the same long black hair as Yao Qi. Although her three-dimensional facial features are exquisite, she has the profundity of Westerners. Although she is thin, she is very slender, at least 1.7 meters long, which has nothing to do with petite. Her skin is also unusually white.


    However, the most outstanding is her green eyes, which are like gems. The coldness and stubbornness of her eyes make her face look a little cool. It forcefully suppresses the gorgeous color of this enchanting face, which is extremely difficult to approach.


    Clothes splashed, a few drops fell on the face, along the pale side of the face slowly slide down, through the drops, the delicate skin can hardly see pores.


    Even if she has been cultivated for a long time, after all, because of too much blood loss, it is impossible for her body to go back to the past. No matter when it is cold limbs or white almost transparent skin, it shows that her life will not be very long.


    That is to say, she must finish this task in limited time.


    Now, floss hasn''t met Yao Qi, but the time given in the materials is less than one month. That is to say, if we don''t interfere, the next bride will be Yao Qi after Julia''s death.


    Therefore, she must firmly seize this opportunity, although she is not fully prepared But now, I have to face it.


    Without sighing, Tang Xiaotang quietly picked up the clothes that Julia had thrown into the water and washed them carefully. Until all the clothes were washed, she picked up the basin and turned to leave.


    Tang Xiaotang is full of tasks, so she doesn''t pay attention to Julia''s angry and crazy eyes when she leaves, so she doesn''t expect what will happen tonight.


    However, even if she could expect it, she would not care. On the contrary, they gave her a ride.


    Back in the church, Tang Xiaotang didn''t see Julia who had run back before, and she didn''t care much. After eating the terrible black bread lunch, she followed sister Noffe to pray all afternoon. Then in the evening, when she was preparing the bread for the next day with sister Noffe and sister Reese, sister ace suddenly came in from the outside. Her picture seemed to be paralyzed For the first time, a kind of anxious color appeared on her always expressionless face. As soon as she came in, she didn''t care that Tang Xiaotang and sister rilis were still there, so she said to sister noffy, "sister noffy, no good! Go and have a look, Julia. She... "


    "What happened to Julia?" Seeing that she didn''t look right, sister Noffe immediately stood up and asked in a deep voice.


    "She She... " Sister ace hesitated and looked a little bit wrong. Tang Xiaotang saw the embarrassment, anger, embarrassment and other emotions in her eyes. She looked down and covered her thoughts. It seemed that something unusual had happened"Alas! You''d better go and have a look! " Sister ace stamped her foot and began to hate.


    "Good." Sister noffy wiped her hand on her apron, then turned and went out with sister ace.


    Sister Reese and Tang Xiaotang looked at each other. She whispered, "let''s go out and have a look. What''s going on? It looks like sister ace is very nervous


    Tang Xiaotang nodded. Even if sister Reese didn''t say anything, she would find a chance to go out and see the situation. She must not be disturbed by any accident until the plan is achieved.


    As soon as they walked out of the room, Tang Xiaotang heard the noise, the sound of footsteps, and the messy light of fire, all moving in the same direction.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    There is


    She narrowed her eyes, opened the map, two familiar signs came into view, Tang Xiaotang immediately guessed what happened.


    After sister Reese, they mingled with the crowd. When they crowded in front of the crowd, they only saw that sister Noffe and sister ace were already in the empty circle left by the people, as well as the village head, Julia and Jack, and their parents.


    The village head and sister Noffe''s face were very ugly, especially sister Noffe. Julia was held in her arms by a crying middle-aged woman with blonde hair. Her hair was messy and her face turned red. One side of her face was obviously swollen. Her lips were swollen. Her skirt was put on in a hurry, and she didn''t even tie it.


    Through the messy clothes, Tang Xiaotang can even see several red marks on her neck.


    Jack on one side is not much better. He only has a shirt on his body, a small wound on the corner of his mouth, and a few nail scratches on his neck.


    With her appearance and Jack''s performance, as long as she is not an idiot, how can she not know what happened to these two people just now.


    Hidden in the crowd, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flashed a hint of fun, which was covered by the night, and no one saw it.


    These two It''s quite fierce


    "You, you! Julia! How can you do such a thing The village head''s face turned black and looked even more ugly under the torch: "do you know! You''re going to do harm to the people of our village! "


    The selection has been decided, but now this kind of thing has happened. If those demons know, their whole village will not survive!


    But for a while, where can I find a substitute? If they don''t get a bride, they''ll all be killed!


    "Will you sacrifice me? Why should I die! " Julia had given up, she cried, looking crazy: "I don''t want to die! I''m not wrong


    "Julia, my daughter Sobbing Don''t talk about it... " Her mother cried and held her, but Julia threw her hand away, her voice sharp and harsh: "I don''t want to marry the devil! I don''t want to die - "


    before her voice fell, Tang Xiaotang in the crowd suddenly felt something. She raised her head and quickly looked in one direction. In the dark and deep night, a pair of blood red eyes just came into her eyes.


    However, the next moment, that pair of eyes soon disappeared like darkness, nearly to Tang Xiaotang almost thought it was her own illusion, she slowly drooped her head, looked at the distinctive symbol on the map, and slowly raised her mouth in the bottom of her heart.


    Finally, I saw him.


    The son of the world, the prince of blood, is the most important goal of her mission.


    Floss.


    People in black have surrounded the villagers, but no one has noticed, except Tang Xiaotang.


    She slowly reached out and pulled the sleeve of sister Reese in front of her. As she turned to look at her, her eyes turned to the shadow behind the crowd.


    Sister Reese, like other people, didn''t know that the vampires were coming. She was also ashamed and angry for Julia''s doing such a thing. She felt that the cuff was caught. She subconsciously bowed her head and saw the girl''s dark green eyes under the torch, but there was a strong vigilance at the bottom of her eyes.


    She subconsciously looked along her line of sight, but saw the black cloak that had been standing behind the crowd at some time. Her heart was suddenly surprised, and the cold sweat fell down her forehead.


    At this time, some people who were standing behind found something wrong. With a sudden cry, they immediately looked back -


    the black figures almost integrated with the night, wrapped in solid black cloaks, didn''t make any noise. They didn''t even know when they appeared.


    There was silence, and no one dared to speak. Even Julia''s mother, who was still crying, stopped. She couldn''t see the situation behind her, but she could feel the wrong atmosphere. It seemed that suddenly, no one spoke, and almost everyone''s eyes were unconsciously moving backward.


    The wind sent a strange fragrance, mixed with strong rose fragrance and a trace of strange blood hidden under the strong smell. The crowd in a circle was separated by the people in black. They stood on both sides of the separated passage silently and respectfully, slightly bent down, with one hand lying on their chest, making a gesture of submission.


    At this moment, in the silence, there was a sound of footstep.


    "Ta, Ta, ta..."


    Not a heavy voice in the dead night is particularly clear, and then, a tall figure from the people in black after the separation of the channel slowly.


    He was very tall, taller than all the people present. Although he was also dressed in a black cloak, it was completely different from those people dressed in black. The cloak only covered most of his face, but revealed a perfect line of chin and thin lips curving slightly.


    The gold decoration on the boots was shining in the fire light, the hidden pattern of the cloak was looming, and the gold cross decoration in front of the collar was low-key and luxurious. He walked slowly and carelessly, as if what he was stepping on was not a dusty country road, but a jade ladder paved with an expensive red carpet.No one spoke and no one dared to move. Even Julia, who was still shouting in the middle, stopped unconsciously. She was staring at the tall figure coming towards her, and her eyes did not move away from him.


    Almost everyone is the same performance, he easily attracted everyone''s attention, except Tang Xiaotang.


    She looked at him indifferently, with nothing in her eyes except vigilance and defense.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    "My bride..." The thin lips opened and closed, and a low magnetic voice came out from under the cloak. At this time, the figure had come to Julia. He gently stretched out a hand with white gloves, raised Julia''s chin and asked, "are you my bride?"


    She didn''t see his whole face, but Julia''s face turned red. She felt that she couldn''t even move her eyes away from him. She just looked at his exposed chin. She was confused with her eyes and said slowly, "I..."


    "Julia!" In addition to Tang Xiaotang, perhaps the only one who is still sober now is sister Noffe. She calls Julia''s name in a deep voice, holds a small silver cross tightly in her hand, and looks at the tall man nearby warily: "wake up


    The nun''s voice did not call back Julia''s mind, but let the man let go of Julia and let his eyes fall on her.


    "Oh..." He gave a light smile. Even if she could not see each other''s eyes, sister Noffe could still feel an emotionless gaze passing through the edge of the black cloak and falling on her. She silently recited the words of prayer and looked at him without any concession.


    Tang Xiaotang frowned slightly. She held her fingers. People were in a wrong state. She didn''t want to worry about it. But after all, sister Noffe had saved her. Floss had a strange temperament and had a deep malice towards human beings. She couldn''t watch this scene happen.


    Want to rush out to stop, just at this time, she saw the man slightly side head, obviously can''t see his eyes, Tang Xiaotang can feel that moment he cast the line of sight.


    As soon as the action stopped, the next moment, the man had turned his head back. Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to rush out any more. Although she couldn''t see his eyes, she knew that he was interested in her. At least these people present today would not die.


    "Ha ha!" All of a sudden, the man laughed again. Then, he raised his hand and snapped his fingers. People who were obsessed with staring at him only felt a cold wind blowing. They woke up in a moment. There was no obsession in their hearts, only endless panic.


    Including Julia on the floor.


    She felt that her heart was filled with fear. She looked at the figure that appeared in front of her body. The cold sweat penetrated her clothes, but she didn''t know why. She couldn''t make any sound, and her rigid body couldn''t even move.


    The village head on one side was also ugly, mixed with fear and panic, which made his face turn pale from the dark moment just now. Sweat kept falling down his forehead. He bent down and looked at the tall figure in front of him, almost speechless: "pavilion, sir..."


    "Is she my bride?" It seemed that he didn''t hear it clearly. The man repeated it again. His voice was a little lazy and hoarse, and his tone was a kind of ineffable magnificence. It was clear that every word was very light, but it seemed like a hammer fell on the head of the village.


    "She She... " The village head wanted to say "yes", but he knew that if Julia was found not pure, they would die even worse.


    "No! No - I''m not! I''m not - "at the moment, Julia screamed, as if she were afraid to be taken away.


    "It''s noisy."


    The man spoke faintly, so Julia just felt that her throat was suddenly strangled by something. She couldn''t make any sound.


    Her face was red and she pinched her neck. Julia only felt the pain of suffocation, but the others could only see her pain. They couldn''t move at all.


    "Where is my bride?" Even through the black cloak, the village head can feel the deep look. His mind is in chaos. Now there are no girls of the right age in the village. Where can I find a bride?


    Perhaps he was quick witted. Suddenly, a face that was not very familiar appeared in his confused memory. He was glad that he didn''t stop sister noffy from leaving her: "she is, she is..." His eyes searched through the crowd. Finally, a pair of strange and alert green eyes came into his eyes. He cried excitedly, pointed to the place and said in a loud voice, "there she is!"


    "Pinos!" Sister Noffe knew who he was going to say as soon as she guessed. She called his name anxiously and angrily, shook her head at the girl in the crowd and told her not to come out.


    But the village head didn''t care. He didn''t want to let all the villagers lose their lives. What''s more, the girl was not from their village at all. Besides, they saved her and took her in so long, so she should repay them: "your bride is there!"


    The crowd speechless get out of the way, the slender figure of the girl from behind the crowd revealed, she stood there indifferently, looking at him defensively, just like just now, not affected by him at all.


    "Oh..." The corners of his mouth rose slowly. He stepped through the passage of the crowd and came to her and stood still.


    Tang Xiaotang raises his head and looks up at the man in front of him.


    He is very tall, at least a head higher than her. Even if she is not short, she still needs to look up in front of him. He is very close, and the shadow completely covers her, so close that she can almost feel the feeling of his cloak touching the skin, but Tang Xiaotang does not retreat.The girl''s blue eyes clearly reflected his figure, and her green eyes were cold, hostile and defensive But there was no uneasiness and fear. He hung his head slightly close to her, looked into her eyes and opened his mouth gently.


    "What''s your name?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    The girl did not answer.


    Her eyes reflected the light of fire, but the deep part of her eyes seemed to condense frost. Without fear, just looking at him, he could even feel her resistance and alienation.


    Step back, he smiles, then bends down and reaches out a hand to her. "In the name of Flos eland crilos, will you be my bride?"


    The black cloak fell slowly, the long golden hair reflected the fire around, revealing a beautiful face. His every move was noble and elegant. When he hung his head in front of her, it was enough to make everyone moved. Even Tang Xiaotang, who had seen countless excellent sons of the world, felt a touch at that moment.


    All the people around were stunned. Tang Xiaotang swept their shocked and infatuated faces, saw the village head''s happy look, Julia''s red face and nervous and frightened eyes, and sister Noffe''s worried and uneasy face. Finally, she put her eyes on the slender hand in front of her, and her face remained unchanged.


    She didn''t answer, and he didn''t stand up straight all the time, so he bent down in front of her, without any impatience or unwillingness, as if he was really asking her sincerely.


    Unfortunately not.


    I don''t know how long it took until everyone''s face became stiff, but their posture remained unchanged, as if time had solidified.


    "Yes, I will."


    Finally, they heard the girl still some hoarse voice sounded, she gently lowered her eyes, but did not put her hand into that hand: "I agree to be your bride."


    The man raised his head, Tang Xiaotang saw the blood red eyes again, his eyes were full of tenderness and deep feeling, but Tang Xiaotang just looked at him, and soon turned away, she walked around him to the front.


    After sweeping the excitement on the village head''s face and the worry in sister Noffe''s eyes, her eyes fell on Julia''s flushed face and said to him, "let her go."


    "Good."


    The man spoke very gently, and then the next moment, the breathless Julia only felt that her chest was relaxed, and the feeling of being held by her throat disappeared instantly. She took a few breaths, coughed and finally sat on the ground, looking up at the girl standing in front of her.


    She hated the girl''s indifference. But at this moment, under her green eyes, she felt ashamed and sorry for the first time. She took a look at the tall figure. The shadow of death still covered her. She only dared to see the pattern on the expensive black cloak, but did not dare to look up at his face: "sorry And thank you


    The red color on her face had not faded. She spoke in a very low voice. If it wasn''t for Tang Xiaotang''s sharp ears, she couldn''t hear her voice.


    "It doesn''t matter." Tang Xiaotang spoke in a low voice. She could understand her feelings of doing this kind of thing, but after all, she was young, and she had never considered the consequences of doing so.


    Without her today, no one in this village, including herself, could survive. She would not have thought that floss was so idle that she came to pick up a "bride" she had never seen. After all, any bride had been sent directly to his castle before. 80% of the special "treatment" was because he knew that Julia had green him and felt insulted and was ready to report It''s complex.


    After all, according to her analysis of his character, this man Oh, no, this ghost is not as gentle and elegant as he looks. He is definitely vengeful.


    Sister Noffe looked at her anxiously. Although she didn''t want to see a village die, she didn''t want to let the girl die for them.


    But now it''s time to say nothing.


    She stepped forward and took the girl''s hand: "Noah, I''m sorry, you have to be careful."


    "Thank you, sister." Touching the warm metal in her palm, she hid her things in her sleeve, then shook her head and said.


    "Can we leave now? My bride Without interrupting her movements, floss did not come up behind her until she had finished. His shadow covered her completely, and his hand gently encircled her waist.


    The girl didn''t


    the nun looked at her with worry and guilt, and then she was pulled away by the village head.


    The look on the village head''s face finally relaxed completely. He breathed a long sigh of relief, only to find that his legs were so weak that he couldn''t stand steadily. He almost thought that if she didn''t agree, it would be over.


    With a flattering voice, Tang Xiaotang didn''t know that his voice had been shaking because of fear: "Sir, we are preparing to send the bride tomorrow --"


    "no need." floss''s low voice sounded in his ear. Tang Xiaotang only felt that the tip of his ear moved, his arm across his waist suddenly tightened, and the next moment, his body soared into the air, and his eyes were dark, broad and soft The soft cloak fell in front of her, and she was picked up by the man''s Princess: "now, I''m going to take her."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    The spacious room is covered with white long wool carpet on the floor. In the middle of the room, there is a luxurious pink princess bed. On both sides of the bed are tall pink wardrobes. There is a huge French window with the same white thick curtain on the whole wall. There are white tables and chairs in front of the window. The whole room is mainly in pink color, which makes people feel comfortable and sweet at a glance.


    In the open room, Tang Xiaotang was the only one. She was wearing a white nightgown, leaning against the window, and her eyes were looking at the outside scenery. It was just dusky. Most of the sun had gone down, and only a small part of it was still exposed outside. The afterglow of the setting sun plated the scenery outside the window with a layer of gold, which was a bit lonely and inexplicable tragic.


    This is floss''s castle. It is located on a cliff near the sea. No human dares to approach it at ordinary times. Of course, they can''t approach it, because the only way to enter the castle is to fly in from the air, and human beings don''t have the ability to fly.


    Tang Xiaotang has never seen him since he was brought to the castle by floss that night. It''s not that he "doesn''t pay attention" to her, but that he has to leave the castle temporarily because he needs to deal with the temporary affairs of the blood clan.


    She watched the sea water turned red by the setting sun. The day was the night of the blood clan, so she was the only one awake in the whole castle. She couldn''t sleep, so she had to find a way to pass the time.


    After three days away, floss returned to the castle early this morning, but she was not awake at that time. When she woke up, he went to bed again.


    Tang Xiaotang is not in a hurry to find him. She has been in her room these three days to improve her plan.


    In addition to the blood castle, there are also several human servants who are responsible for cleaning the castle during the day. Three meals a day are delivered to her room. Although few people are seen, she also feels clean.


    However, floss would never ignore her, so he would think of her this evening when he had finished his work.


    Sure enough, when the last ray of sunshine also sank into the bottom of the sea, twilight came quietly, accompanied by a sudden knock on the door.


    "Miss Noah, master, please come over."


    When he opened the door, a beautiful face came into his eyes. The young man with short chestnut hair and gold glasses was gentle. He was dressed in a neat black swallow tail uniform, and his red eyes were hidden behind the lenses. He looked gentle.


    This is the housekeeper of the castle. His name is Tom. He is a trusted man of floss.


    but honestly, the name is so bad that the Tang candy is very keen on Tucao whenever he sees him. If he doesn''t want to make complaints about his high cold, she really wants to suggest that he change his name.


    Hearing what he said, Tang Xiaotang didn''t say anything. She nodded and was about to go with him. But the young man took a look at her dress and said again, "Miss Noah, you''d better change your clothes."


    Tang Xiaotang was sure that at that moment, she saw a trace of disgust and disdain from his eyes. She looked at the dress she was wearing. Although it was a nightdress, it was not inappropriate, but the style was more everyday.


    All right, change it.


    But she didn''t refuse. She closed the door and went to the wardrobe. When she opened the door, she saw a pile of gorgeous dresses hanging inside. The decorations almost blinded her eyes. There were all kinds of colors except black, white and gray. Moreover, the style was the most popular among the aristocratic women in the world, and each one was extremely luxurious and expensive.


    Of course, it''s just as troublesome to wear.


    Open the drawer on one side, there are all kinds of gems and jewels in it. Tang Xiaotang likes them very much, but now floss is waiting to see her, and he will never have the patience to wait for her to put on her dress honestly.


    She rummaged through the wardrobe, and finally found a simple white long skirt in a pile of complicated European classical long and short skirts.


    Silk texture is rare in the world, so it is expensive. It is also for this reason that this skirt appears in her wardrobe.


    But Tang Xiaotang took a fancy to this skirt at a glance.


    She took out her long skirt, took off her nightgown and put on her skirt. Then she looked in the mirror and saw that the green eyes in the mirror were colder and colder against the white skirt. Then she turned and walked to the door.


    "Let''s go."


    When he opened the door again, Tom was still standing in the same place, even without changing his posture. Seeing that she had changed her dress, he didn''t say anything more, although Tang Xiaotang felt that he was still not very satisfied with her.


    "This way, please."


    Tom led the way, and Tang Xiaotang quietly followed him through the deep corridor of the castle.


    Both sides of the dark corridor are covered with religious paintings, and the dim yellow light emitted by the wall lamp can only illuminate a small area, which makes it more and more obvious that the characters in the paintings are dark and unclear, with a certain sense of treachery, as if they are watching her silently.


    Vampires don''t like light, so whether it''s day or night, except for her room, the castle is always very dark. The thick black curtains hanging in front of the French windows, which can cover all the light, have never been opened.


    The red carpet under her feet is embroidered with gorgeous patterns. Stepping on it is soft and comfortable, which can absorb all the footsteps. The girl is wearing a white silk dress which is very expensive and rare in the world. The delicate and indifferent face is cold and noble, especially the green eyes, which are more beautiful than the most expensive gems, even under the dim lights It doesn''t lose its luster.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    Tom didn''t look back, but he could feel the indifference of the woman behind him. He was a little surprised. He had been with the prince for a long time and had never seen a bride as calm as her. No, or indifference.


    In the past, when those women came to the castle, they were either noisy or crying a few days ago, or they were fasting in the room, or they were trying to escape. In short, no one was so calm as her. Although she did not speak, he could feel that she had no fear.


    What a strange human being.


    His memory goes back to half an hour ago. In the hall, the prince who had just returned took off his cloak and handed it to his servant. He asked him, "what is she doing?"


    She? Tom thought about it for a while, then he realized that what he said was probably the new human: "in the room." as for what to do, he thought about it and said, "nothing."


    "Nothing?" The prince took the goblet from his servant and took a sip. Hearing the words, he raised his eyebrows.


    Nothing?


    "Yes." Although there were books and other things in the room, she didn''t do anything. He thought about the news reported to him by several human beings and said, "but she will stand at the window and look out."


    "Bring her here." He remembered the stubborn blue eyes he had seen that night.


    Put down the wine cup in hand, his face can''t see what expression of light mouth.


    "Yes."


    Memory back to the moment, he thought, but no change in expression, soon took her to a huge carved door: "please go in, Miss Noah, the master is waiting for you."


    Two servants standing at the door opened the door for her. Tang Xiaotang nodded and went in.


    The door closed behind her. She closed her eyes slightly to get used to the light in the room. Then she began to look at the room bigger than her bedroom.


    This is not floss''s bedroom, because she did not see his "bed" - coffin. Of course, it is not a study or other place. The most luxurious hall is decorated with a long black table in the middle and a chair at each end of the table. In addition, there is no other decoration in the whole room.


    A familiar low voice suddenly rang out in the silent Hall: "why don''t you look at me?"


    Tang Xiaotang silently moves his eyes to him - floss is sitting on the black chair at the end of the long table, looking at her with a smile. The natural beauty of vampires makes his smile very attractive, but Tang Xiaotang will not be confused by him.


    She didn''t walk over and stood looking at him, but the next moment, Tang Xiaotang only felt that in front of her eyes, floss''s figure had disappeared from the table, a pair of arms slowly stretched out from behind her, her back against her hard chest. At the moment of being held in her arms, Tang Xiaotang''s sensitive smell smelled a smell of blood, which was the smell of fresh blood.


    The taste is not strong, which proves that the amount of blood is not large. It seems that he was eating before she came.


    "I''m sorry, my bride. I''ve been delayed by something." There is a cold touch behind her ears, which makes Tang Xiaotang feel sick and get goose bumps. She tries to resist the impulse to fall over his shoulder. She quickly turns around and steps back from his arms to face him and looks at him with defensive eyes.


    "Don''t be angry, will you?" He still looked at her with a smile. His eyes were no longer blood red, but clear blue, which made him look like a prince from an oil painting. His elegant and noble temperament was enough to make people ignore his real identity.


    But Tang Xiaotang is a charm, the most camouflaged and confused creature. She can see through the distortion and madness under the perfect and harmless skin bag at a glance, so she just looks at him warily and defensively, and is not bewitched by his smile at all.


    The girl''s eyes looking at him are still cold and alert. The look in her green eyes always reminds him of the race that disgusts him, but at the same time, it makes him look forward to it.


    If such a look of infatuation and panic appeared in his eyes, how beautiful and fascinating would it be?


    smile deeper, unable to restrain the emotions of her heart. She is so affectionate and gaze at her: "forgive me for not being able to help you, but your beauty is so sharp, as if the sword pierced my chest, my heart did not beat for you." Tang Xiaotang''s embarrassing Turkish love affair, which is almost impossible for Tang Xiaotang to endure, is that she is really the world''s human being. The problem is that she has experienced a lot of world, which can''t make her feel excited at all, not to mention that his words are just hypocritical.


    still has a heart beating. She really wants to make complaints about it. Please, you have no heartbeat. You are a vampire!


    She seriously suspected that this guy had not changed a word when he said this to the other brides.


    Hehe, it''s all routine!


    So, floss saw that the girl in front of him didn''t blush after listening to his words. On the contrary, her eyes were more alert. His eyes seemed to be looking at something strange. She even stepped back two steps and further away from him. The appearance of retreating made floss feel puzzled.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    Looking at the girl''s cold and emotionless face, a simple white skirt makes her skin as white as snow, just


    A trace of dislike flashed at the bottom of her eyes. Tang Xiaotang could see it clearly. She had a black line at the bottom of her heart. You don''t have to guess that this guy thought she was wearing too simple. After all, the beauty of vampires knew that they all like that kind of complicated and gorgeous clothes. Her skirt was probably the same as a nightgown in their eyes.


    ¡­¡­ What a vampire!


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, he got up and approached her. This time, he didn''t have the ability to use blink any more, so he approached her slowly.


    The girl also wanted to retreat, but it seemed to think of something. He saw that the blue eyes flashed a little hesitation, and she did not evade any more. Instead, she stood still and looked at him indifferently.


    Seeing her clenched hands and tight body, he thought for a moment. Instead of getting closer, he stood three steps away from her and whispered, "don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you."


    She is so different from those women before. He should change his strategy so that she can relax her vigilance and fall into the enemy slowly


    "I''m really sorry, I scared you," the blue eyes looked at her apologetically, with a trace of melancholy and loss: "sorry..."


    Tang Xiaotang is not moved, continues to look at him indifferently, wants to pretend in front of her, does not exist.


    She was cold and repulsive. He gave a wry smile: "I''m not close to you. Don''t worry."


    That handsome face shows such a lost look, no woman can stop it, but it''s a pity that he is not facing people, but Tang Xiaotang.


    It''s better than camouflage. She''s the originator, OK? However, since he wants to pretend, she will let him pretend enough to deal with this abnormal psychology, so that she has no psychological burden.


    There was no change in her cold expression, but a trace of fatigue was deliberately suppressed in her vigilance. Floss remembered that she was human after all, and now it was late at night, which was the beginning of the day for the blood group, but for the human, it was the time for them to rest.


    "I''ll let them take you down to rest." He opened his mouth sweetly.


    Floss asked Tom to take her back to her room.


    After arriving at the castle, the first meeting ended like this, and both sides had their own thoughts. Floss looked at the girl''s back, and the smile on his face narrowed a little. He turned around without expression and walked slowly to the huge French window,


    the heavy black curtains quickly opened to both sides, looking at the deep night outside the window. The corners of the lips are full of evil radians, which are reflected on the glass windows. They are a pair of blood red eyes.


    "Noah This bride, interesting... "


    When Tom, who had seen off the girl, opened the door and returned to the room, he saw the prince standing at the window. His long golden hair fell behind him. He didn''t look back, but he noticed his existence at the moment when he entered the door: "tomorrow, arrange two human servants for her."


    "Yes." He nodded respectfully.


    "I''ve changed all the things I''ve prepared before. I''ll see them myself." Since she''s different, it''s natural that she can''t use the way she used to be.


    "Yes." Although a little surprised, Tom would never question any of his decisions. He would only obey orders unconditionally.


    "Well, you can step down, too." The prince waved to him with his back. His straight back was elegant and noble, but it was cold and inviolable.


    "Yes." He bowed gently and walked out slowly.


    From that day on, floss began to brush her presence every day.


    Although it won''t appear in front of her every day, whether it''s the rose with dew at the door every morning, the gift with three meals or the letter paper written by him in the evening, it shows his "intention" to her all the time.


    Fearing that she would not get used to it, he specially arranged two human maids for her. They worked at different times and seldom met in the castle. But every time she saw floss, he was no longer as close to her as before, but kept close to her without making her feel offended, modest and polite.


    He will use that pair of blue blue eyes to look at her, but not easily close to her, once she showed vigilant look, he will retreat to her feel safe distance, and then quietly with gloomy eyes to look at her, sad eyes see Tang Xiaotang almost believe that he is true (strange).


    She has to admit that he is really a very attractive object, and she knows his object''s character very well, and knows how to move the target. No wonder those brides will fall in love with him no matter how afraid they are at first, because he really knows their weaknesses.


    For a girl as wary as Noah, his considerate and gentle personality can really make her heart beat.


    If it was true, Noah might have been trapped in his gentle trap, but now in this body is not Noah, but Tang Xiaotang.


    He wants her to fall, but she also wants to attack him, so it depends on whose acting skill is higher.However, if you keep alert all the time, you really can''t go any further. So after a few days of indifference, Tang Xiaotang finally begins to "relax her vigilance". She no longer looks at him with cold and alert eyes. Although she is also very cold, she can make people feel that her attitude towards him is beginning to change.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    Floss also obviously felt this, and he began to go further - he would invite her out for a walk after dinner in the evening. Although Tang Xiaotang would refuse every time, he kept on.


    Piano music before going to bed, greetings when getting up in the morning, and even postpone their sleep time, just to have breakfast with her.


    Leaning against the windowsill and looking at the night outside, Tang Xiaotang is as depressed as the night outside the window.


    The task didn''t make much progress, because she felt that floss''s liking for her had increased, but it was not high. He was still only interested in her, so that she could not affect his mood, let alone let him change his mind.


    It''s time for her to change her plan.


    "Daddada -"


    a dull voice suddenly sounded from the French window. Tang Xiaotang suddenly raised her head and looked at the face that suddenly appeared in the dark night. She was stunned.


    Just think of him, he appeared, this let Tang Xiaotang some accident.


    The next moment, the window was opened from the outside, the young man''s blond hair was shining in the silver moonlight, he was floating in the air, his light blue eyes looked at her gently, he stretched out a hand to her, as if an angel came in the Moonlight: "beautiful lady, can I invite you to dance with me?"


    The girl pursed her lips, and the bottom of her blue eyes appeared a little surprised for the first time. She looked at him quietly, with a deep color floating in her eyes, and she didn''t move.


    The young man looked at her like that. Just when he thought she would not agree, he saw that the girl suddenly dropped her head. At the next moment, a white soft hand was gently placed in his palm.


    The hand was very small, a big circle smaller than his, but with a temperature he didn''t have. The warm feeling had been flowing into his body along his cold skin. At that moment, his cold and stiff heart suddenly felt a trace of warmth.


    With a deep look in his eyes, the smile on his lips was softer. Holding that hand, he gently lifted the girl''s body. He took her waist with one hand and let her lean against his arms and float in the air with him.


    The girl''s body was tense for a moment. The hand she held with him was very tight, and an imperceptible panic flashed through her eyes. She seemed to be afraid of such a floating height. He bent over her ear and said gently: "don''t be nervous, I won''t let you fall."


    The black cape behind him was blown up by the wind, and the feeling of weightlessness was so clear that Tang Xiaotang felt her heart beat faster, and her whole body weight was almost on the man behind her.


    "If you''re afraid, hold me tight." It seems to feel her tension, his voice came from the top of his head, he held her hand and did not release, but his body began to move forward.


    The wind passed by her ears. After the first moment of tension, Tang Xiaotang''s body quickly adapted to the feeling of floating in the air. Looking at the familiar scenery at her feet, she felt an unspeakable excitement rising from the bottom of her heart.


    I haven''t experienced this feeling of weightlessness for a long time!


    "Ready? We''re going to set out! " He sounded with a smile. Although the girl didn''t hold him, she could feel that she held his hand more tightly. Her eyes gradually became heavy and recovered their original color, but she didn''t see it in his arms.


    The next moment, he took her up quickly. The girl in his arms bit her lips, restrained the scream from the bottom of his heart, hung his head, and saw her white scallop teeth biting on her lips in the moonlight. He only felt that his gums were itching, and his desire for blood was gradually rising.


    The speed of the blood clan is very fast. As a prince, floss will only be faster, but he doesn''t use all his speed because he is afraid of taking a human with him.


    At this moment, she seems to have really forgotten his identity, and her eyes are no longer on guard. Just like any girl of this age who likes to take risks, her blue eyes seem to be shining.


    The bloodthirsty impulse at the bottom of his heart became more and more intense, and the bright light only disgusted him and wanted to destroy him.


    Blood people hate light the most.


    The wind blows up her long hair and falls on the side of his face, revealing her slender neck. The soft touch of her hair drives the strange fragrance, which belongs to the fragrance of young girl''s blood. The red of his eyes is more profound, but her bright eyes reflecting the moonlight can''t see it.


    The surging intention of killing made him just want to break his fragile neck, but there was a strange feeling in his tyrannical mood. How nice it would be if such eyes could only be seen by him


    Maybe you can dig out these eyes when you kill her, and then store them, so that you can see them all the time


    The more blood in his heart, the more gentle the smile on his face was. He pulled his cloak in front of him to block the wind. He said softly, "be careful, the wind is very strong at night."


    After all, the human body is so fragile, if she died, everything would be meaningless.


    -------------------


    there will be another watch later. Happy Christmas Eve!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

    Tang Xiaotang can keenly feel the emotion of the guy behind him, and she can almost feel the thoughts in his heart. She suddenly looks back at him.


    Floss''s eyes were still blue, but she could see the color of blood in the depths of his pupils.


    It''s good. It''s good to have emotional changes. Sometimes, even if you pretend to be sincere, it will become true after a long time.


    Tang Xiaotang knows this very well.


    She looked back and continued to look at the night ahead, with a slight smile.


    Catching the radian of the girl''s lips, he was more and more unable to control his emotions. Feeling the impulse of fingertips and nails, he clenched her hand and speeded up.


    She didn''t expect that he would speed up suddenly. Tang Xiaotang panicked, and her body subconsciously grasped the things in front of her body to prevent her from falling down. Her heart began to jump wildly because of the stimulation. When she looked back, she saw the arc of the other side''s lips.


    Hearing the girl''s violent heartbeat in his arms, he chuckled: "wait a moment, I''ll take you to see a more beautiful scene."


    Floss''s castle is close to the sea, and his speed is very fast. After a while, the cliff and Castle behind him can''t be seen at all. There is only a vast expanse of sea water in his sight.


    The sea shrouded in night is breathtaking. A crescent moon hangs in the deep blue purple sky. The quiet moonlight sprinkles on the sea with white foam. The deep black sea also seems to reflect the shallow silver light.


    Floss''s speed was very fast. The wind on the sea was strong, and her body was cold. So after a while, Tang Xiaotang felt that the wind was blowing her face and shivering. Although floss''s Cape blocked a lot of wind, it was only a layer of Cape and there was a gap, and she still wore it when she came out with him It''s not cold in my pajamas.


    Besides, floss is a vampire. He doesn''t have body temperature, and he doesn''t wear gloves tonight. Holding his hand at this time seems to directly grasp a mass of ice. The feeling of making things worse makes Tang Xiaotang tremble even more.


    Aware that the girl''s hands gradually become cold, he hung his head, her pale face reflected in his eyes, he knew that probably her body could not stand it.


    The bottom of his heart despises the frailty and insignificance of human beings, but he is still a little reluctant to think of the temperature he just felt.


    His eyes narrowed slightly. Behind him, a pair of huge black bat wings appeared slowly. The wings with light black luster stretched forward and enveloped them. The moonlight seemed to be pulled, forming a weak silver mask in front of the wings, completely blocking the wind outside the barrier.


    The wind from her face disappeared, and the girl put her head out of the cloak. She saw the huge bat wings in front of her. The moonlight outside the wings made her see clearly, even the sharp spines between the wings.


    It''s not the angel''s flawless wings, but a pair of unknown wings that symbolize the devil.


    She thought that she would show the same disgust and fear as those women before. Even though they were infatuated with his beautiful appearance at that time, they would still look so ugly when they saw the wings.


    Floss''s smile, which had already been prepared in his heart, deepened the scarlet in his pupils and gazed at her face.


    But what he didn''t expect was that the girl''s eyes were not disgusted. Of course, there was no fear. She just watched him unfold his wings in front of her and didn''t say a word.


    "Thank you..."


    All of a sudden, she opened her mouth gently. Although her lips were blown away by the wind, and her voice trembled because of the cold, there was no fear and disgust in her voice.


    No, nothing. Her eyes looking at the bat wings were as calm as ever. Even he heard the voice with a little stiff gratitude.


    It was the first time that the girl took the initiative to speak to him, but she only said such a simple word.


    The smile at the corner of his mouth was stagnant for a moment. She didn''t see it. He seemed to be covering up something and quickly said, "is it still cold? If it''s cold, let''s go back. "


    A little hesitation flashed through the girl''s eyes. It seemed that she thought of the beautiful scenery he mentioned. She was white with cold, but she still shook her head stubbornly: "it''s not cold."


    How can such a good opportunity be missed? Even if there is no chance, Tang Xiaotang will also create opportunities to meet the difficulties, let her take the initiative to give up, it is impossible to think.


    The blood clan has no body temperature, they can''t feel cold, because there is nothing colder than their body temperature, he can''t understand the feeling of her body constantly shaking, also can''t create warmth for her: "hold on, after reading, we''ll go back."


    "Good."


    He raised the speed to the fastest, as if a black flash of lightning passed through the sea. Everything in Tang Xiaotang''s eyes turned into a fuzzy silhouette that flashed very quickly. Although there was no more wind, her lost body temperature could not return. Tang Xiaotang felt that her head was aching, and there was a huge buzz in her ears. She had a cold


    "Here we are."


    Floss''s voice sounded again, Tang Xiaotang only felt that he was slowly descending, and then stopped. The black bat wings slowly spread out in front of her eyes, and the magnificent scenery appeared in front of her.It was a group of flying fish migrating under the moonlight. Dense flying fish swam under their feet. On the dark sea, their scales reflected the silver moonlight, gentle and cold.


    The sea is sparkling, and the flying fish spring out of the water in groups. Their fins are like two silver wings. Their tails carry a string of pearly silver drops. Their bodies are silvered by moonlight, and they cross a beautiful arc and fall into the dark sea again.


    When a flying fish falls down, another flying fish immediately jumps up. They fly one after another, as if in the moonlight, until they cross the whole ocean.


    -------------------


    double watch, Merry Christmas!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    Beautiful as a picture of the scene into the eye, Tang Xiaotang instantly forget the pain of the body, she only focused on the beauty of this moment.


    In front of such a rare beauty of the birth of nature, any words seem to be powerless.


    The girl watched quietly, her eyes reflected the fish and the sea, the indifference and alienation of the eyes became quiet at this moment, the moonlight fell on her, as if she was covered with a layer of veil, as holy as the goddess of moonlight, even floss was absent for a moment.


    He had to admit that her appearance and temperament were extremely outstanding, even though there were many princesses or noble ladies among the brides before him, few of them could match her.


    Beautiful bride


    Slowly drop your eyes, covering the blood color in the depth of the pupil, the radian of the lip angle is deeper.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t look back until the whole fish left here, looking at her floss in the moonlight.


    "Beautiful," she said softly. "Thank you."


    "If you like, we''ll have another chance next time." Floss replied with a smile, if you ignore the black bat wings behind the devil, he is really like an angel.


    Unfortunately, she knew his essence better than anyone else.


    Tang Xiaotang dropped her eyes and looked at the man who held her in his arms and flew quickly, thinking in the bottom of his heart.


    On the way back, they didn''t speak any more, and floss also raised the speed to the fastest. When he took Tang Xiaotang back to the castle, the sky had begun to turn pale. When she landed on the windowsill, Tang Xiaotang could hardly stand still, dizzy, and her muscles were sore. But she still insisted on waiting until floss left, and then she slowly returned to her room, Lie in bed.


    Cold


    Her eyelashes were trembling, her body was cold, and there was no temperature. She wrapped her thick quilt around her body and curled up, unable to feel warm.


    There is no heat source, such an open and spacious room will only make her feel colder.


    It''s so uncomfortable. The headache made her confused. After a while, she fell asleep


    I don''t know how long after, Tang Xiaotang just felt a heat source suddenly appeared, her consciousness immediately awake, but the body still struggling to open her eyes, she subconsciously close to the heat source.


    The warm current poured into the body, alleviating the cold and chill. The girl''s pale face relaxed and her frown relaxed, and her face returned to calm.


    Dry lips touch the warm liquid, subconsciously open mouth swallowing, warm flow along the throat into the body, dispel the cold in the body.


    Cold no longer, warm around the body, Tang Xiaotang assured indulgence, the body fell into a deep sleep.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was dusk outside.


    The sun through the open curtains sprinkled in the room, the setting sun is particularly brilliant, the whole sky is dyed red, she only feel that the body is still very weak pain, but no longer feel cold.


    Her throat was dry and uncomfortable. She opened her mouth, but she couldn''t make a sound. Her head was still very painful. She moved her head and saw the white nightgown she had put on and the water cup on the bedside cupboard.


    The room is very warm. Tang Xiaotang sits up with his body and sees the flame in the open fireplace. The orange flame dispels all the chill.


    Familiar furnishings, familiar decoration style, yes, she is still in the castle of floss, just the flame


    Vampires hate fire most, because fire, like light, is their nemesis, which will do harm to them, and they don''t need the warmth brought by fire, so whether it''s floss or other blood clan, although there is fireplace in the castle, it''s just a decoration and won''t be lit at all.


    He rubbed his head and was about to get out of bed when there was a slight sound at the door.


    "PATA..."


    The door was carefully pushed open. Tang Xiaotang looked back and saw a woman in maid''s clothes carefully push the door open. She came in with her head down. She was still holding a plate with a silver cover in her hand.


    It was one of the two human servants assigned to take care of her.


    She looked up and saw Tang Xiaotang sitting on the bed. She was surprised and anxious to put her plate on the head of the bed. She quickly stepped forward and helped her lie down: "Miss Noah, you can''t get up yet! Lie down


    Pick up a cushion on her head, she pulled up the quilt to cover her body, and then tried the temperature on her head: "you are still feverish! You have to have a good rest! "


    Tang Xiaotang quietly lay on the bed, watching her open the cover, revealing a small cup of hot milk and sandwich inside, and then carefully sent to her: "you eat some, this is the prince''s special order for you."


    This is human food, right, but Tang Xiaotang is sick. She doesn''t want to eat these things at all, and she knows that she''d better eat porridge now, but people in this world mainly eat wheat, and almost no one eats rice.


    Forced to eat two mouthfuls, the greasy and fishy meal was really unacceptable to her. Tang Xiaotang pushed the plate aside and wiped her mouth with a hot towel.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    "You''d better have some more. It won''t work." The voice of the maid''s dissuasion came from her ear, and her eyes were filled with deep admiration: "you don''t know how serious your fever is. If your highness didn''t find a doctor for you in time, you would be in danger!"


    "Your Highness has been very kind to you Her tone was full of admiration.


    The human servants in the castle are all selected from some noble families attached to floss. Most of them know their own identities and don''t talk much. Floss generally doesn''t touch them. After all, he is not so idle. These people are similar to ants in his eyes.


    The maid was chosen by Tom to take care of her in the castle a few days ago. She had never met the brides before floss and didn''t know much about the rules of the castle. That''s why she talked so much.


    But she did not know that the reason why floss would care for her was that he wanted her life.


    Tang Xiaotang, who was in a bad mood because of her bad health, heard the servant''s loud voice full of envy and secret jealousy. She threw the towel aside and lowered her eyes. She said coldly, "go out."


    The maid''s excited expression was stiff on her face. She looked at the pale and delicate side face of the girl sitting on the bed. Her clear blue eyes and the indifference of the fundus made her unable to say what she wanted to say.


    She closed her mouth awkwardly, picked up the dish that she had pushed over, picked up the towel that had been thrown on the ground, and quietly lowered her head and backed out.


    "Click."


    The sound of closing the door rang out. The girl closed her eyes indifferently. Her thick eyelashes hung down to cover all her emotions.


    -


    when the last ray of sunlight also sank into the bottom of the sea, night came quietly.


    Floss stood in front of the mirror, finishing his black dress. Behind him, Tom, with his black cape and white gloves, stood respectfully, without looking at his face in the mirror.


    He tied the black cape around his neck. Just as he was about to reach for the gloves, his action suddenly stopped.


    Thinking of the soft and slender hand he held last night, he dropped his eyes slightly and stretched out his long fingers. The warm touch seemed to stay between his fingers, which was the temperature he had never felt.


    Prince floss, who has never been in contact with people without gloves, for the first time hesitated about whether to wear gloves. Finally, he picked up the spotless white gloves and put them on his hands.


    A familiar face flashed in his mind. He stretched his fingers, his red eyes were cold and heartless, and a low voice sounded, which made Tom''s head hang down deeper: "what''s the matter with her?"


    "It''s still hot, and she only took two mouthfuls of the food you specially ordered for Miss Noah." Tom reported dutifully. He thought of the faint shame on the maid''s face, and added, "and miss Noah seems to be in a bad mood."


    "In a bad mood?" Hearing the news, floss''s perfect face sank in a flash. Was all his efforts in vain yesterday?


    "Why are you in a bad mood?" He looked at the familiar face in the mirror, especially the red eyes like blood, and slowly raised his lips.


    "I don''t know." Tom returned.


    As soon as he spoke, he saw that his eyes in the mirror had become blue. He turned around, and the corner of his cloak crossed the ink arc. He turned and walked out: "change one."


    "Yes." Tom bowed his head knowingly. He knew that whether it was the maid''s fault or not, she could no longer stay in the castle.


    In the room.


    Tang Xiaotang was lying on the bed. Although she closed her eyes, she was thinking about how to attack floss in the bottom of her heart. There was no progress at all. She could feel that he was extremely disgusted with all human beings No, or hate, especially for women.


    I don''t know why. He locked this part of his memory in the deepest part of his heart, and it was difficult for her to get close contact with him, so she couldn''t use the ability of prying.


    Thinking of this, Tang Xiaotang has a headache. She knows from the bottom of her heart that only when she understands this problem can she continue to brush his favor instead of wasting her efforts.


    But how can we make it clear?


    After looking through the data of floss in the database for several times, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t find any clues, and there was no information about his life experience before he became prince in the database. This part was saved before his predecessor''s brain didn''t rebel, and now it''s lost.


    What a nuisance!


    Frowning, Tang Xiaotang''s inner dryness became more and more serious. She forced herself to calm down, and again called up the information about floss, looking up word by word.


    Although he was the most powerful prince and almost controlled the whole blood clan, the whole blood clan really surrendered to him very little. I don''t know why. They all rejected floss. Even if they had to give in to his power, they still didn''t accept him. So later, they all deviated from him and took away all his rights, which would lead to his death He was alone in the castle on the cliff.


    This can be seen from the remote castle of floss, and for the extravagant blood people who are keen to hold banquets, since she came here, no blood people have ever come to floss''s castle, he seems to be isolated from the whole blood group.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    Not to mention anything else, even if the original owner was in the Earl''s house before, the Earl often held banquets. There were always blood people coming, and even lived in the Earl''s house for a period of time. But for this, Noah would not have been so unlucky. She happened to meet that scene and lost her life.


    Blood group is conservative, and the most important thing is blood group. They will not submit to the blood group whose blood group is not as pure as their own. If floss''s blood group is not pure, it can explain the betrayal of blood group in the end, but there are still problems.


    The strength of the blood clan is related to the blood lineage. The purer the blood lineage, the stronger the ability. If his blood lineage has problems, his strength can not be so strong. Moreover, according to the records, although the half blood clan is also afraid of the sun, it will not turn into ashes in the sun, but will only be injured. In the end, floss will turn into ashes in the sun.


    What is the reason?


    She was so thoughtful that she didn''t pay attention to the map. Then, when she noticed the sudden breath beside the bed, she almost opened her eyes. Fortunately, she responded in time. Instead of opening her eyes, she lay still on the bed.


    Why did he come?


    At the bottom of my heart, Tang Xiaotang is still pretending to be sleeping, without revealing any flaws.


    I felt the cold cloth falling on her forehead, and the cold feeling relieved the body''s heat.


    She thought floss was just coming to see if her fever had subsided, but he didn''t move his hand away after probing her temperature. Instead, he slowly went down, touched her skin and smoothed her frown.


    There was a complex and strong emotion in his sight, which seemed to be hatred, curiosity and a trace of addiction.


    She didn''t know what he was doing, but his fingers moved to her eyelids. She felt that his fingers were slowly exerting. The feeling that he was going to dig out her eyeballs made Tang Xiaotang''s heart a little hairy.


    What does he want to do?


    The gloved hand continued to move down, sliding along the side face to the chin, and then slowly down until it covered her neck. His thumb pressed on the artery on the side of her neck, and the other four fingers covered her whole neck.


    The girl''s neck is slender and slender. He can hold it with one hand. Her body temperature, which is burning because of fever, penetrates into her skin through her gloves. Her pulse is beating slowly. The red blood flowing there is sweet and fragrant. Only through her skin, he can smell the smell that makes it difficult for him to restrain his bloodthirsty impulse and desire.


    His eyes turned red like blood again, and his palms pressed slightly. There was a strange feeling in his heart.


    If she just keeps her eyes closed, quietly, it seems very good


    The hand on her neck began to exert itself slowly. Although her breath was not restrained, Tang Xiaotang''s feeling of being shrouded in death made her sweat, but she had to control her heart beat to avoid being found strange by him.


    What do you want with this snake disease?


    He doesn''t really want to strangle her, does he?


    Tang Xiaotang''s hand under the quilt moved slowly, holding the silver cross that he had stuffed into his nightgown pocket.


    For a moment, she felt a strong intention to kill him. She could not die. If she died, the mission would be a complete failure. Although it might make the mission more difficult, it would be better to have a chance of life than to wait for death!


    Fortunately, the next moment, his hand finally moved away, Tang Xiaotang''s heart is not relaxed, suddenly heard the subtle sound of cloth friction.


    There is no temperature, cold make her want to shake the skin to touch her body, feel a huge shadow cast on her face, soft mattress is pressed down, his whole body is supported on her body, bring a cold breath.


    Big hands hold her neck again. Tang Xiaotang can''t help it any more. She suddenly opens her eyes and looks at the man in front of her.


    His long golden hair fell on the side of his ear, entangled with her long black hair. Her blood red eyes locked her tightly. His greedy eyes were deep and evil, but his eyes were full of cruelty and coldness.


    At this moment, he completely tore off the former mild and melancholy disguise and revealed the cruel and dark soul essence in front of her.


    The sight that makes people dare to fight falls on the body, Tang Xiaotang does not move however.


    She quietly looked at the red eyes, with coldness and indifference in the fundus. Her blue eyes without fluctuation were like the deep pool under the mountain. Even if she was as sensitive as floss, she didn''t know what the girl under him was thinking at this moment.


    Floss did not expect that she would suddenly wake up, but there was no confusion in her eyes, nor did she suddenly see his fear and panic. Her indifferent eyes were staring at his eyes, and the green eyes were so beautiful that he could hardly control himself.


    Kill her, kill her, kill her! Let her bright red blood red pure white, in order to calm the boiling blood, heart impulse.


    He could hardly help it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

    The blood eye gazes at Bi Tong, her indifference gradually disappears, her blank look appears in the eye, the green becomes deep, looking at his face addictively, slowly stretching out her arm and embracing his neck.


    Floss''s teeth slowly stretched out, his sharp canine teeth pressed against his lips, and the blood color of his eyes became more and more intense. His head slowly dropped, and his target pointed directly at the girl''s neck. However, at the moment when his teeth were about to touch, his action suddenly stopped -


    there was a burst of warmth behind his neck, but the unique touch was not her skin, it was silver.


    Looking up, he looked at the girl under him. There was no indulging emotion in her eyes. The cold sight was opposite to him. He saw the firmness of her eyeground. Then, he only felt that the sharp metal touching the skin continued to force and penetrated his skin.


    "Get up." She said coldly in a husky voice.


    The teeth were taken back in an instant, the smile on his face disappeared, and the cold intention of killing floated in his eyes, but only for a moment, his eyes turned blue again, and his body gradually moved away from her.


    The touch behind the neck disappeared, and the wound healed very quickly without a trace of blood. She slowly put down her arm. At the next moment, the person on her body was standing by the bed. He saw the silver cross in her hand shining with cold light.


    She leaned against the head of the bed and looked at him without any concession. Her blue eyes, like a lone wolf, suddenly made him feel strange.


    No human has ever escaped his bewilderment. She is the only exception.


    He quietly looked at the girl''s pale but indifferent face. For a long time, the smile came back to her face again.


    "You really surprised me." He deeply lamented his blunder. He remembered that when he first met her, the girl was not influenced by him. So from the beginning, she pretended to be like that. After all, the gap between them was so big that she would never have a chance to approach him.


    Mingming is still ill, so fragile, but still did not give up resistance, she is the first woman that makes him feel interested, interesting to some of his reluctant to kill her.


    Maybe, she can live longer


    "I look forward to the time when you are attracted to me, my bride." The deep, elegant and magnetic voice sounded like a cello, the radian of his lips deepened, and the bloody eyes seemed to absorb her soul. Tang Xiaotang was not moved.


    "There won''t be a day." The girl answered coldly, even though she was a little weak because of illness, she still straightened her back and looked at him: "I will not die!"


    "Let''s wait and see." He looked at her with a smile: "don''t let me down..."


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t speak. She stares at this snake disease, which is crazy in the middle of the night. Then she sees that he slowly puts his hand on his lips and gives her a kiss.


    "Good night, sweetheart."


    The corners of her eyes were twitching slightly, and her temples were jumping. Tang Xiaotang only felt that her already painful head was more painful, but the next moment, the figure had completely disappeared in her room. She looked at the map and found that he had returned to his room. She was completely relieved and fell on the bed.


    If we didn''t stop him just now, her sick and broken body could not accept another blood loss. If she was bitten by floss again, her life would be over. So Tang Xiaotang had to gamble on his arrogant character and his deep interest in her.


    It turns out that she won the bet, and her safety was guaranteed, at least until she was attracted to him.


    And now floss is more interested in her. Although she still doesn''t get to the pass line, her favor is much higher than when she first came to the castle.


    Tang Xiaotang immediately felt that the fright she received tonight was worth it.


    After tossing about for a while, Tang Xiaotang''s body was still hot and consumed so much energy. For the time being, Tang Xiaotang had no strength to think about other problems. She pulled up the quilt to cover herself. She let herself fall asleep.


    Tang Xiaotang has been ill for a whole month.


    In this month, she never saw floss again, but her treatment was not reduced by floss''s cold reception at all, but better.


    Because she was the first woman to live in the castle for a month, the servants were more enthusiastic about her. They thought that she was an exception. Maybe the prince would really be attracted to her, even with a faint respect.


    Except for Tom, his attitude to her was the same as that of the new castle. He was gentle and polite, but kept a certain distance.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t care either. She stayed in her room all day and didn''t go out as before, but her only request was to plant some roses in the yard outside her window.


    Floss''s castle is located on the cliff, where the land is not suitable for growing plants, and he does not seem to like all kinds of flowers, so the courtyard of the castle is empty, except for the hard brick road, there are no plants, not even a trace of green.Although Tang Xiaotang couldn''t see floss, Tom could. When he dictated her request to the master of the castle, he saw the prince''s expressionless face for the first time. Although it was only a moment, it was enough for Tom to be surprised.


    "Whatever she wants." But soon, he agreed. He was not afraid that she would ask for anything, just afraid that she would not ask for anything: "whatever she wants, please her."


    He wants her heart, so he won''t mind indulging her desire.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    "Yes." Tom nodded, then stepped back respectfully, leaving floss alone and looking at himself in the mirror in silence.


    But what surprised him was that she didn''t accept the jewelry and clothes he sent, and the first request was just such a simple thing.


    And like the most expensive green gem, without a trace of impurities thoroughly, think of that pair of green eyes, cold but clear, like the most expensive green gem, without a trace of impurities thoroughly, without the turbid greed of those human eyes.


    Does she have no desire?


    No way! Human beings can never have no desire, especially women. They are full of hypocrisy and greed. They always have a steady stream of desire and will never be satisfied. They want more when they get it, just like they used to


    "Pa!"


    The mirror in front of him suddenly burst, and the fragments reflected the cold light across his side face, reflecting a pair of blood red crazy eyes with rampant impatience. A strange arc opened at the corner of his mouth, and his sharp teeth stretched out. With a bloodless pale face full of killing intention, he looked like a ghost.


    Sharp lens across the bloodstains, but the wound is very fast healing, leaving no trace.


    No desire Then let her sink into desire!


    Since he is a devil, he will let everyone accompany him and fall into hell!


    -


    the flowers were soon planted in the yard, so Tang Xiaotang no longer sat in front of the window all day looking at the distant sea, but always looking at the empty land in the yard.


    Oh, by the way, she has a new maid. The talkative maid was sent back to her original place. The new maid worked in the castle for a long time. She said little but worked more seriously. Such a person is more suitable to work in the castle.


    When the rose in the courtyard pulled out the first bud, floss finally appeared in front of her again.


    A few months no see, he and before no change, still handsome face with a slight smile, wearing neat a wrinkle are not complicated and gorgeous black red dress, long golden hair fell on the dark red cloak behind him, shining soft luster under the candlelight.


    The only change is that his eyes, no longer maintain a false blue, but as the first blood red.


    He brought her a beautiful white dress and asked her to change it. He said he would take her to a party.


    "Come with me to the party tomorrow evening." Already exposed, he no longer tried to disguise in front of her. He knew it was useless. Since it was useless, he didn''t have to waste his time.


    He looked at the girl sitting by the window, her face was still pale, her chin was more and more pointed, her blue eyes were more and more amazing, she was sitting on a chair, holding a book in her hand, the huge floor curtain was hanging behind her, the shadow almost swallowed her whole.


    But her eyes, still unchanged, cold and clear, and her eyes at the moment, his heart strange feeling rose again, fingertips itching, throat surge of desire for blood.


    Her fragrant blood filled the air, causing his most primitive hunger desire. In order not to let himself out of control, floss turned his attention to the banquet that made him even more disgusted: "don''t worry about what I will do to you. I said that I won''t touch you until you love me."


    Think of the party, his eyes flashed a cold and irritable, that group of guys, really disgusting! One day, he will clean them up!


    The girl looked at him in silence. She didn''t speak. Floss also looked at her in silence. Although it didn''t matter whether he took a girl with him or not, and he didn''t take anyone with him at the previous banquet, this time, when those old guys made this request, he immediately thought of the girl in front of him.


    Of course, he knows what they are up to, but unfortunately, they are doomed to be disappointed, and he can take this opportunity to deal with some things.


    Moreover, he has other purposes, even if she does not agree, there will be no loss to him


    Looking at her face, he thought from the bottom of his heart, and the girl also looked at him, her eyes were light, and floss didn''t know what she was thinking.


    He never looked through her. She was totally different from the women he could see at a glance before. Although she was very weak, he knew that this fragile body could burst out a strong force that surprised him.


    "I can go with you." Just when floss was about to give up, he suddenly heard the girl''s answer. She put down the thick book in her hand, looked at him with her eyes, and said faintly: "I can promise you to go together, but -"


    "I have conditions."


    As soon as her voice fell, floss raised her eyebrows. She was really brave. She was the first one to dare to meet him with the precondition: "tell me about it." He didn''t mind playing with her, but he didn''t know what her terms were


    "I want you to promise me one thing." Tang Xiaotang opened her mouth slowly. As she said this, there was a moment of silence in the air.


    Floss''s eyes gradually became cold, his face was still smiling, but Tang Xiaotang felt that the air around him seemed to be solidifying, the fire in the fireplace was weakening, and there was even a layer of white frost on the ground.Floss could not tell what she felt at the bottom of her heart. She was angry and seemed disappointed. Sure enough, she had a desire: "Oh? What is that


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    "Not yet," she said slowly. "Do you agree?"


    Floss looked into her blue eyes with a cool smile: "of course." As long as she has desire, why doesn''t he agree?


    So it was settled.


    The next night soon came. As soon as it was dark, Tom brought several people to prepare for Tang Xiaotang''s modeling and changing clothes.


    After a while, floss also came. Tonight, he was still wearing a black classic dress, but the Cape behind him was replaced by a dark red one, which was low-key and luxurious.


    His long golden hair fell in front of his black dress. His deep and beautiful facial features made him unable to look directly at him. His red pupils were cold and deep, just like the king of the night, looking down at his subjects.


    He stood quietly waiting for the maids to arrange for her, perfect face, even those low-level blood group can''t help peeping at him.


    But when she changed the white dress, their eyes all fell on her, with exclamation and praise.


    Floss knew her very well. Although the dress he chose didn''t conform to the beauty of the blood race, it was undoubtedly very suitable for girls. The wide sleeves showed a thin arm, and the hollow pattern of white gloves was close to her wrist. The pure white didn''t make her look gloomy, but set off her skin as white as snow, and her green eyes were cold Luster, let her like a goddess general, the whole body reveals the cool and noble temperament.


    The dress chest is white cut-out lace pattern, revealing her white skin and slender neck like a swan. However, the design of the round collar seems to be a little empty. Floss looks at the beautiful blue eyes of the girl in the mirror and slowly walks forward.


    The maids in front of Tang Xiaotang bowed back. They did not dare to look at the prince''s blood red eyes. He stood behind her, opposite Tom on one side, and said, "get that necklace."


    "Yes."


    Hearing this, Tom was surprised. The necklace was But he didn''t say much. It was the prince''s order. He just had to obey.


    Bowing slightly, he turned and went out. After a while, he took a simple jewelry box and handed it to floss with both hands.


    Floss opened the lid, and a palm size emerald lay quietly on the black velvet, shining with moving luster.


    The water drop shaped gems are perfectly cut. The mirror like surface refracts the light. The green is rich and quiet, like a lake of clear water, without any impurities. The platinum pattern around it forms a circle of leaves, which sets off the gems in the middle. The leaves are inlaid with fine diamonds.


    The whole necklace is glittering and valuable.


    He took out the necklace and put it on her slender neck. The beautiful jewel fell in front of her clavicle and matched her blue eyes, as if the necklace was made for her.


    Satisfied with the nod, he took her hand: "OK, let''s go."


    It''s the first time Tang Xiaotang has stepped out of the castle since she came here. Although she can''t see what''s going on outside at night, she''s still in a good mood.


    In the flying car pulled by bats, we went to the castle where the banquet was held. Floss, sitting opposite her, was looking through a pile of documents in his hand and signing his name on them with a feather pen from time to time.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at his handsome face in silence. When he reviews the documents, he is serious and indifferent. He does not need to disguise in front of her. He shows his original temperament. Most of the time, he has no expression and seldom smiles. But when he is angry, he will smile. The happier he smiles, the more dangerous he is.


    No wonder the servants in the castle are more afraid than respectful of him. This kind of character is crazy and strange, because no one knows whether he is happy or angry when he laughs.


    Just like at this moment, his thin lips slightly raised, as if to see something funny, showing a smile, but the color of the red pupil is gradually deepening, the coldness of the fundus of the eye is like a blade, with a sharp killing.


    "Ha ha, interesting..." The radian of his lips is widening, but Tang Xiaotang can''t stand the crazy breath coming out of him. She knows very well how crazy floss''s real character is.


    Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes and didn''t want to see him, but at the next moment, he felt a cold breath beside him. His chin was pulled by his long gloved fingers, and he turned hard to face him. His red eyes were close in front of him, and the madness of the fundus was palpitating.


    The tip of his nose almost touched. His golden hair fell slightly on her face. She could smell the fragrance of roses on him. He opened his mouth and a low voice rang out in her ear: "why don''t you look at me?"


    Her eyes were opposite, indifferent and crazy. She looked away faintly, then stretched out her hand and forced to move his finger: "no why." I just don''t want to see it. Besides, the resentment he sends out at the moment really makes her feel uncomfortable. Sensitive charm hates such a bad smell!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

    "Oh, my bride, for a moment, you''d better not show such a alienated posture." if those guys find out the problem, his plan will fail: "since you have promised to come, let me see your sincerity."


    "I know. You have to remember what you said." Tang Xiaotang looked at him. At that moment, she saw a dark color flash across his eyes.


    However, before I could read the emotion, the car stopped slowly, and a respectful voice came from the outside: "Your Highness, it''s here."


    Floss quickly retreated, his face returned to a smile, the crazy cruelty of his eyes was lost, he gracefully extended a hand to her: "come on, my bride."


    Tang Xiaotang droops his eyes, and then puts his hand in his hand. He leads him out of the car.


    "Be careful, it''s windy outside." He took Tom''s white cloak with a smile and put it on her. He didn''t forget the last time she was ill for a month.


    Carefully fasten the buckle, holding Tang Xiaotang''s hand, floss walked forward with her.


    The wind is really strong, because they are now in the middle of a high mountain, not far ahead is a magnificent castle.


    The castle is built on the mountain. Compared with floss''s castle, the scale of the castle is obviously larger, and it doesn''t look as cold as his black castle. Although the color is also dark, the top of the castle is red, which is very conspicuous in the dark.


    Her foot is a long red carpet, at this time, there are many dressed in the dress of the blood people walking on it, those who are closer to them are looking at them with surprise and awe.


    "My God! It''s Prince floss! He''s here, too! "


    "Who is the woman beside him? It''s rare that Prince floss should bring a girl with him


    "That''s a human, isn''t it! How could he bring a human woman? It''s against the rules


    "But his royal highness really smiles very gently. He seldom smiles. He doesn''t really fall in love with that woman, does he? No


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of voices came into our ears, but floss turned a deaf ear. His face didn''t even change. He took her by the hand with a smile and led her all the way into the carved gate.


    There came a silver haired man in a black uniform, who also had red eyes. What did that uniform look like to Tom behind them: "welcome, your Highness Prince floss! His highness emilos has been waiting for you for a long time


    His tone is extremely respectful, but Tang Xiaotang saw a touch of disdain and fear hidden in his eyes.


    She thought deeply, and it seemed that there was a great possibility of something wrong with floss''s blood.


    Floss nodded, and the man got up and said with a smile, "please follow me with this young lady."


    He was led by a man into the tall gate of the castle and into a hall. It was obvious that a banquet was being held here. Although it had not started yet, there were already many people, all of whom were gorgeous men and women.


    The appearance of the blood clan is extremely excellent. The hall is full of beautiful men and women, with different hair colors. They are also wearing European style retro dresses. Both men and women are very particular about their clothes, and the color is mostly red and black. Therefore, as soon as Tang Xiaotang comes in, she attracts countless eyes.


    When you see her distinctive green eyes, the blood clan people on the scene immediately understand her identity. Although the surface is still elegant, Tang Xiaotang can feel the sight that they become contemptuous in a moment, just like seeing a monkey in the crowd. Tang Xiaotang even sees that several blood clan women deliberately step back when she passes by, and seems to be afraid of her Bacteria.


    There was no feeling in her heart. She had expected such a situation when she came, and she didn''t feel embarrassed or embarrassed.


    Anyway, for Tang Xiaotang, it''s better to despise her than to treat her as food, so she has to worry about her own safety. Now as long as she doesn''t get hurt and bleed, she will never be OK, and it won''t affect the purpose of her trip.


    But similarly, when they saw floss beside her, their expressions became very strange. It seemed to be disgust and fear, like they didn''t want to see him but didn''t dare to leave. The expressions on the faces of the women who had just stepped back were embarrassed and scared. Fortunately, floss didn''t look at them, which made them relaxed Tone.


    Floss took her through the blood group, and immediately there was a relaxed voice behind her, mixed with a lot of whispers.


    "Why is Prince floss here? Really, doesn''t that mean he won''t come? If I had known he would come, I would not have come! "


    "Don''t say that. After all, he''s a prince, but the one around him is human, right? How could he bring a personal class? It''s too impolite! "


    "But that woman is good-looking! It is estimated that the taste of blood must also be very good... "


    Tang Xiaotang has sharp ears, but after all, his body is human. Although he can hear, he is not very clear. Thinking of this, she took a look at the man beside her with her spare light. His expression still did not change, even the radian of her lips did not change.If she can hear it, he can hear it, so


    So what was in his heart when he heard that?


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know what he was thinking. She dropped her eyes and quietly looked at the red carpet under her feet.


    ¡­¡­ I suddenly feel that floss is not easy. It''s pitiful to say that he is rejected by his peers. No wonder his personality is so distorted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    She felt that she understood him a little bit.


    "It''s really half blood, but it''s uneducated!"


    Among all kinds of voices, there was a voice that was not low. It was a woman''s voice. Although it was submerged in many voices, Tang Xiaotang could still hear it clearly.


    She followed her reputation and saw a blood woman in a red off shoulder dress looking at them with disdainful eyes. Her bright red lips were raised with disdain, her chin was raised, her wine red hair was down, and her red eyes seemed to see something dirty, with strong disgust: "it''s really a humble half blood! The blood in the bone can''t be washed clean! It''s a shame to bring people to such a party


    She didn''t have any scruples. She was obviously not afraid of floss. Tang Xiaotang looked at floss beside him. His smile didn''t decrease, and his eyes still didn''t change. But she saw a twist in her blood eyes.


    Although he didn''t know what he wanted to do, Tang Xiaotang knew that floss was not tolerant and forgiving.


    That woman is going to be miserable.


    Think of here, she calmly looked away, which has nothing to do with her, and this woman''s attitude also let revenge Tang Xiaotang very unhappy, but her words let her confirm her previous guess.


    Floss: he''s half blood.


    She can''t understand the importance of blood group''s obsession with blood lineage. If it''s just the importance of power, it''s not. Blood group''s recognition of blood purity is far above strength. As long as it''s pure blood group, even if it doesn''t have strength, it will be easily accepted and even respected by other blood groups.


    Obviously floss his strength is stronger than some pure blood race, and the blood race''s reproduction way can only combine with other race? Unless they don''t want to continue to exist, the mentally handicapped will reject this way of letting the race continue.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t understand.


    Just like some human beings in some world will reject people with different skin color, but in her opinion, since they are all weak and small human beings, who can be more noble than who? There''s something wrong with it!


    The people around her didn''t know what they were thinking. Noticing that she was a little distracted, floss clenched her hand and approached her. His body almost held her in his arms. "What are you thinking?"


    "Nothing." Tang Xiaotang looked down and looked at the red carpet under her feet. She didn''t admit it. Just now, she was sympathetic to him.


    "Don''t worry. Soon, they won''t be able to look at you like this any more." Floss thought she was suffering from the scornful glances, and with a smile on his lips he whispered in her ear.


    A low and deep voice came into his ears. Tang Xiaotang turned his head and saw that floss had turned his head back. The smile on his face was still so gentle, and the evil and cruelty in his eyes were startling, as if what he just said was just a lingering love sentence, and there was no attack at all.


    He said "no" instead of "no".


    So, he didn''t just come to the party


    Tang Xiaotang, who roughly guessed what he wanted to do, didn''t say anything. As long as he didn''t want to start a war among the three ethnic groups, she would not stop him.


    What''s more, the old-fashioned concept is not conducive to the development of ethnic groups, and the old blood group really needs a reform.


    After a while, they have been led by men across the red carpet and onto the front platform.


    There were only a few men and women left in front of Tang Xiaotang. When they saw floss coming, they didn''t look contemptuous, but their eyes on Tang Xiaotang became deeper. They didn''t just hate or despise, nor covet, but with speculation and estimation, as if they were looking at the value of Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang ignored these eyes, but floss on one side seemed to hate such eyes. He quietly pulled her to his arms and blocked some of her eyes with his body.


    He went on, this time the number of blood group was even less. When they reached the front stage, there were only four other blood groups left except floss.


    "Floss, you''re thirteen minutes late." He was talking about a male blood clan with light brown short hair. He was holding a gold pocket watch in his hand. He was wearing a complicated black dress similar to floss''s style without any wrinkles. His white gloves were spotless. Although he had a beautiful face, he had a serious look, which seemed to be a rigid and conservative character.


    "I''m not only late, but also brought a human here!" The one who opened her mouth was a woman with long silver hair. She was tall, wearing a black lace dress, with a sharp chin raised, and her red eyes staring at Tang Xiaotang coldly: "you won''t forget what the banquet is for today, will you?"


    "Ruth, how can you say that? You should be glad that at least he knows to come." The one who opened his mouth was a red haired man in a red dress standing by the window. He was holding a high foot wine glass in his hand, and his face was full of disdain. Tang Xiaotang found that the outline of this guy was somewhat similar to that of the female blood group who just spoke in the crowd, and his expression and tone were so poor."Well, now that he''s here, don''t talk about it any more." The last one who spoke was the man standing at the back, but when Tang Xiaotang''s eyes moved to him, she almost couldn''t help laughing.


    For no other reason, this big brother has long pink hair!


    Yes, that''s right! It''s the kind of death Barbie Pink - Sao pink!


    Can you imagine, a very handsome guy, actually has a head of pink hair, and, he still has long hair! The facial features of the blood clan are more delicate, and the outline is softer, which makes him look strange. It looks like gay is angry in gay, just like a small suffering


    But he has a pair of peach blossom eyes, and at the moment, those eyes are still looking at her, smiling and opening: "nice to meet you, beautiful lady, my name is emilos, can I ask your name..."


    ¡­¡­ She really doesn''t want to laugh. Brother, you should stay away from her! Otherwise, she will not be able to laugh!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    "Emilos!" Floss''s face was gloomy and his body was in front of Tang Xiaotang. He was impolite and blocked his sight: "be careful, she''s mine!"


    I don''t know why, he didn''t like the sight he looked at the girl, which made him crazy. As long as he thought that her green eyes would reflect other figures, he would have extremely violent killing intention.


    A dark light flashed through his eyes, but he tried to restrain it. Today''s plan is very important, he can''t relax at this time


    But his intention of killing could not be eliminated. He wanted to break his neck


    Bear with it Just after tonight


    "Bang! Floss, what a nuisance you are When his sight is blocked, emilos curls his mouth discontentedly. He sees floss''s intention to kill. However, the possessiveness of blood clan is very strong, and he doesn''t like his own things to be contaminated by others.


    He didn''t think much. He was about to open his mouth again when he heard the long silver hair blood group saying coldly: "emilos, stop making trouble and get down to business quickly!"


    ¡­¡­ Tang Xiaotang knew that these should be the other four princes besides floss.


    They are here to discuss something very important. No wonder floss would be said to have no rules when he brought her.


    This time Tang Xiaotang was a little confused, so what did he bring her for? It''s not going to make her feel that he trusts her, and then let her trust him, right?


    "Business, don''t waste time." Light brown short hair of the blood group also light mouth, even standing in front of the window of the red hair blood group are cold hum a, cast a disdainful look to emilos: "emilos, you really should tube you this bad problem, what all see eye, you also don''t feel not clean?"


    "So what are you asking to get together today?" Floss saw that emilos took his eyes back, and he was no longer blocking Tang Xiaotang. He regained his smile and sat lazily on the black chair beside him. As soon as he reached out, he pulled Tang Xiaotang into his arms.


    He pressed her and sat on his lap. Then he grabbed her white gloved hand and clasped it with her fingers.


    See him like this, the red hair blood group disdained "hum", the silver hair blood group coldly moved away, the brown hair blood group''s indifferent eyes flashed from them, and then picked up the pocket watch and looked at it again, as for the pink hair, Tang Xiaotang didn''t dare to look at him, because she was afraid that she couldn''t help it, but she could detect that he was salivating all the time It''s on her.


    She sat in the arms of floss in silence. Her cold face was expressionless, like a delicate doll. Her eyes were half drooping. Her long eyelashes cast a small shadow at the moment. Her skin was pale and delicate, without any flaw.


    Floss reached out to play with the long curly hair that she had fallen on him. The smile on the corner of his mouth deepened. His scarlet eyes seemed to slip past the girl who had been looking at him. The coldness in his eyes made him shiver unconsciously, and then he looked away.


    With a positive look, he finally began to say the purpose of this banquet: "I got the news a few days ago that there seems to be something wrong between werewolves and humans."


    "What''s the problem?" The blood clan with silver hair said coldly: "aren''t they allies with each other? What''s the matter with humans? "


    Maybe it was because she was too weak to attract their attention, so these five did not deliberately guard against her, so they talked directly in front of her.


    "I don''t know exactly what happened. It seems that the werewolf has taken away some precious treasure from human beings. Human beings are negotiating with the werewolf." Emilos opened his mouth, he took up a glass: "after all, some things, human beings will not spread out, so I know very limited, only know that because of this matter, they seem to make very unhappy."


    "This is a good thing. If there is something wrong with the alliance between werewolves and human beings, it will only be good for our blood clan. After all, although they are wary of each other, they also regard the blood clan as their biggest threat and opponent."


    As soon as he finished, the red haired clan in front of the window took a sip of the red liquid in the cup and said, "Sunderland is right! It''s good for us. "


    The silver haired blood clan also nodded and agreed: "maybe we can take this opportunity to alienate their relationship, so that they can no longer pose a threat to us."


    "But I don''t know what the treasure is. There are too few people who know about it, and I can''t get more information. It might be useful for us to be contested by humans and werewolves. It would be better if we could get it. " Said emilos, frowning.


    Tang Xiaotang is thinking, treasure? If humans and werewolves are fighting, is it Yao Qi?


    She has been in this world for such a long time. According to the original development, Yao Qi should have been in the blood clan at this time, and attracted a lot of attention of the blood clan. Only this time, because of her arrival, floss did not find a new bride, so Yao Qi could not enter the sight of the blood clan.


    She has not seen her, but in such a short period of time can provoke the struggle between human and werewolf, this woman, absolutely not simple!She wants to find a way to meet the human being nominated by afar for attention, but before that, she must brush up floss''s favor, or he will be terrible if he falls in love with this woman as before.


    While thinking, Tang Xiaotang listened to floss and their conversation, hoping to get more information about this matter. However, to her disappointment, it seemed that there was only such news. They no longer discussed this matter, but talked about some miscellaneous matters within the blood group that were not important to her.


    These have nothing to do with her task. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t pay much attention to listen to them. She is absorbed in thinking about Yao Qi''s problems, and gradually ignores their conversation, until a slight stab from her scalp calls her mind back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    Tang Xiaotang raised his eyes to see that floss was still smiling at the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were gradually gloomy. He looked coldly at the man with long pink hair, and his thin lips were gently raised.


    "Emilos, are you going to rob me?" He leaned back in his chair and pulled Tang Xiaotang to his chest. Although he was smiling, no one thought he was really happy.


    She looked at the pink haired man standing opposite floss. He was also smiling, and his red eyes were looking at floss quietly. Just when she wanted to see the emotion of his eyes, she felt that a hand was pressing on the back of her head, so that she had to lean back to his chest and couldn''t see his face.


    From Tang Xiaotang''s point of view, we can only see the frown of the brown haired blood group and the surprised and disgusted eyes of the red haired blood group. The wine glass in his hand has been covered with a light white frost.


    "Emilos, are you crazy?" The red haired blood clan looked at him with disdain and shook the wine glass in his hand. The frost disappeared in an instant. Tang Xiaotang couldn''t see emilos''s face, but heard his voice with a smile: "how about floss? Anyway, she''s just a person. I know you''re just playing. I''ll send you ten beauties later -- "


    " pa! "


    He was interrupted by the burst before his voice fell. Several people were surprised to see that all the wine glasses neatly placed on the long table suddenly burst, and the wine penetrated into the red tablecloth, leaving dark traces.


    "Floss! You are crazy The red haired blood clan was surprised and angry because the wine cup in his hand was also fried. Fortunately, he quickly threw the cup away, otherwise the wine would definitely touch his hand.


    Surprise is because Floss''s attack directly penetrated his defense, and even broke the glass he held in his hand when he didn''t respond. If it was to attack him


    His eyes sank down, and one side of the brown hair blood exchange a line of sight, reluctantly put away the anger on his face.


    The sudden explosion of sound let the following are happy dancing blood people also stopped, they looked at each other, do not understand what happened, looked at the top of the doubt.


    Floss, however, no matter what consequences he caused, only looked at the man in front of him with a smile, holding his head lazily with one hand. His golden hair slipped down slightly, covering his eye. The red pupil showed a crazy and cruel killing intention.


    "Emilos, don''t you want to live?" He spoke slowly, his long golden hair shining under the crystal lamp: "she is my bride!"


    "Don''t joke, floss, who doesn''t know that your goal is to kill them. Since you will die sooner or later, anyway, you never drink their blood. You might as well give it to me and not waste her --"


    "emilos!"


    Before he had finished speaking, the silver haired blood group on one side stopped him in a hurry. She looked at the trembling smile on floss''s face. The chill here reached its peak in a moment, which made her feel unbearable.


    But it was too late. Emilos felt that an invisible powerful force enveloped his body and made him unable to get rid of it.


    The body flew out and hit the long table on one side heavily. The tablecloth was dragged down by force, and the dishes and wine cups on it slid down, and the liquid drenched his head.


    "Floss, you --!" At the next moment, emilos''s body flashed quickly and stood in front of him again. His hair was messy, and the unknown red liquid slid down his hair to his face, then fell down his cheek and stained on his clothes, which made him look very embarrassed. His face was ferocious, and his bloody eyes were also murderous. His shaking hands had long sharp nails.


    Floss also raised his head and looked directly at him. Their eyes crossed, with bursts of fire. Tang Xiaotang could feel floss''s hands holding her waist sticking out sharp nails.


    "Calm down, both of you." The blood clan with silver hair came forward and stood between them to stop them from looking at each other. The blood clan with brown hair also frowned and said, "it''s just personal. You''re too impulsive."


    And although the red hair blood clan is reluctant, at this time also go to one side, pull emilos: "don''t be impulsive, calm down."


    "Nothing. Let''s go on." The blood clan with silver hair came forward and spoke to the blood clan who stayed below. When she opened her mouth, the blood clan came back to their senses.


    How can it be all right? They don''t know what happened, but his Highness Prince emmilos flew out, OK?


    There was still some uneasiness in their hearts, but since her royal highness Elena said so, even if they wanted to leave early, they had to pretend nothing had happened and continue the dance.


    "You don''t seem to welcome me, emilos," floss said, slowly rising and smiling. "Then we''ll have to leave first. I hope you''ll have a good time."


    Have a good time? The silver hair blood clan mouth corner a smoke, this also how happy? It''s impossible, OK! But of course, she couldn''t say it. She just exchanged a line of sight with the brown haired blood group on one side, then nodded and said, "OK."Emilos, who is being pulled by the red hair blood group, stares at him coldly. He doesn''t know what the red hair blood group says in his ear, but he doesn''t rush up at last.


    The killing intention on his face disappeared instantly, and a smile appeared on his face again Well, have a good trip


    ¡­¡­ It''s time to have a good trip!


    His eyes flashed over the different faces of the four people. Floss raised the corner of his lips. He surrounded the girl who had been quiet in his arms and walked through the crowd.


    The blood clan on the scene could not help but make way for them. They looked at floss with frightened eyes. This time, no one dared to speak, until the black cape and white skirt disappeared outside the door, and the field was still silent.


    "Is this the real strength of his highness floss? It''s terrible... "


    A timid voice suddenly rang out and called back the minds of the people. They looked at the direction of their disappearance and did not know what to say for a moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    The other four princes still standing on the high platform looked very ugly. They looked at each other.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You''d better get dressed first, emilos Elena, the blood clan with silver hair, looked at each other''s dirty dress and frowned in disgust: "I''ll leave first. I''ll see you later." As soon as her voice fell, she turned and walked out.


    The others looked at each other. Emilos twisted his face and turned to the back of the hall. The host of the banquet was gone, and the other two didn''t want to stay.


    The red haired clan took a look at the crowd under the hall, fixed his eyes on a certain figure, looked at each other and quickly moved away. He said to the brown haired clan, "let''s go, Sunderland, too."


    "Good." The other side nodded, so they went out, too.


    Before the banquet was over, the host and the guests left together, and the rest of the blood clan lost interest in playing. But soon, the silver haired housekeeper brought a message from the host, so that you don''t worry, and hope they can have a good time. At the same time, he offered dozens of beautiful young blood slaves for them to enjoy.


    So the impact of floss immediately dispersed, and the blood clan were immersed in the enjoyment again, but no one noticed that the owner who had just left never returned to the hall, and several figures in the crowd also disappeared unconsciously.


    -


    a closed room.


    Only four candles were lit in the dim room to illuminate a small space around the long table.


    On both sides of the long table, there were four figures. The candlelight sprinkled on their faces, reflecting four different pale faces. The only thing that was the same was their blood red eyes, which reflected the candlelight and could not see clearly.


    "We have to get rid of him. As you can see today, his strength is stronger. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for us to get rid of him now." A figure sitting at the top right opens its mouth first.


    "Do you think the plan we set up today will kill him?" The figure sitting in the lower left corner asked the figure next to him.


    "There are some difficulties, judging by the strength he showed tonight." The figure on the lower right opened his mouth, and his voice without fluctuation sounded in the room.


    "Holy water and Mithril cross, it should be able to." Said the figure at the top right.


    "Not necessarily. Don''t forget that he is half blood. Holy water doesn''t kill him. As for the secret silver cross, our own people may not be able to take it." The figure on the lower right speaks again


    the lower level blood clan can''t touch the secret silver cross, let alone use it as a weapon.


    "Then what? In short, we must get rid of him today! I can no longer allow this humble half blood group to stand with me! " The figure in the lower left corner spoke again, and the tone was a little irritable.


    "In fact, we don''t have to use those to get rid of him." At this time, the figure at the bottom right spoke again: "in fact, as long as the drag until sunrise is enough."


    "But he is half blood Sunshine is not necessarily useful... " The figure on the top right opens.


    "Even if the sun can''t turn him to ashes directly, those who see him will kill him, no, just the woman he''s carrying!" Even half blood, in the sun will also be seriously injured, at that time, even the weakest human, can easily kill him.


    "So the only problem now is those guys under him. Are you sure your plan tonight will keep them away?" The figure at the top right looked at the figure beside him and asked.


    The figure on the upper left hasn''t opened his mouth since the beginning. At this time, even if the figure on the upper right asks him, he looks at the candle in front of him and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "Emilos?" The figure at the top right frowned and said, "what are you thinking? I ask if you''ve arranged everything. Hold those guys down


    The other two figures also put their eyes on him. Seeing that he was still speechless, the figure on the top right finally reached out and pushed him: "I know you are very shameful today, but now is not the time to think about this problem. We are discussing business. Can you take it seriously?"


    The touch finally made the figure come back to his senses. He looked at the dissatisfied eyes of his companions and raised his lips: "don''t worry, I put enough medicine on those blood slaves. As long as they drink blood, they will definitely sleep for three days." At that time, it''s too late for anything


    "What on earth are you thinking? It''s very important. You have to be sure!" The figure at the bottom right also looked at him discontentedly: "I know you don''t want to join us, so you are only responsible for such small things. We will do the rest..."


    "I have a request." The figure on the top left opens his mouth.


    "What requirements?" The figure on the lower right opens its mouth.


    "When the time comes, give me the woman beside him." Under the candlelight, his blood eyes flashed greedy light. He thought of his delicate face. He only felt that his gums were itching and his throat was filled with thirst: "the smell of her blood is the purest and sweetest among the human beings I have met so far. I can''t wait to bite her throat and suck every drop of blood from her body...""Enough of you, emilos!" The figure at the bottom of the left frowned, and his eyes flashed with disdain: "after so long, you still haven''t got rid of your stinking problem! I think one day you will die on it


    "You don''t care whether I will die or not. If you don''t agree to my request, I''ll go out and terminate the party immediately." His natural ability makes him extremely sensitive to the smell of blood. He only knows that if he can''t drink the blood that tempts him, he will suffer to death.


    "Of course, it''s just a human class. We won''t stop you if you want." The figure on the top right opens its mouth, cold and cold.


    "Well, that''s the decision. Just in time. Now, let''s do it. " The figure at the bottom right looked at the watch in his hand and fixed the tone.


    Each figure retreated, the candle was extinguished by a gust of wind, and the closed room was dark again. No one knew what had just happened here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    On the other side.


    Floss and Tang Xiaotang, who left the castle, flew back to the castle, but unlike when they came, Tom did not leave with them.


    Know what floss want to do, Tang Xiaotang has been quietly with him, today''s things let her understand floss''s position in the blood.


    They are really afraid of his existence, and even want to get rid of him. If her feeling is not wrong, floss has the same idea. I''m afraid it''s just because he can''t find a reason - he needs an excuse, and I''m afraid it''s also for this reason that he brought her here today. There was a desire for her, but it would never make him so impulsive - he didn''t care about her at all.


    And presumably even without that one, he would deliberately make other things to irritate the three people.


    And his strength is not as simple as he showed. At least she can see clearly that if he didn''t deliberately suppress his strength today, not to mention those crystal wine glasses, even the heavy glazed windows in the hall would be broken.


    The feeling of being used really makes Tang Xiaotang feel unhappy. Although she still perfectly cooperates with him to perform the whole play, it doesn''t mean that she is willing to forgive him - she hasn''t spoken from the beginning to the end of the party.


    The girl''s blue eyes were half drooping, and floss could not see her face clearly, but he had to admit that she surprised him at the ball just now. He thought she would feel scared or panicked, or at least uneasy. But from the beginning to the end, she was extremely calm. Although her eyes were still very cold, her face didn''t show anything unusual.


    When he came, he was ready for an accident. Her performance was really unexpected, which made the plan go on more smoothly.


    It''s just


    His eyes narrowed slightly. He looked at the girl''s still cold look. He remembered her still cold eyes when she was leaning in her arms just now. Looking at him doing that for her, she didn''t have any shy look, let alone the emotion of heart beating.


    There is an indescribable feeling of heart stuffing in his chest. In fact, he has other ways to achieve his goal without her, but she is not touched at all, which makes him feel that he has wasted his efforts to play the piano for the deaf.


    Floss, who was not in a good mood, naturally didn''t want to make the source of all this happy. He took the girl''s hand, pulled her into his arms, raised her chin with one hand, and looked at the blue eyes: "do you like emilos?"


    He couldn''t feel the temperature on her hands between the two layers of gloves, and suddenly felt an itch at the bottom of his heart. He wanted to tear the gloves on her hands and touch the soft and warm skin


    The girl just looked at him indifferently. The green eyes were full of calmness and clearness. When he was looked at with such thorough eyes, for a moment, he thought his thoughts had been seen through by her. However, the next moment, the girl''s look returned to the previous coldness. She spoke slowly, and her voice was a little hoarse: "don''t forget what you promised me."


    He has a lot of strength in his hand. Tang Xiaotang thinks that his chin must be red. The strength of a vampire is much stronger than that of a human being. Once he doesn''t pay attention to it, she feels very painful.


    She meant that he promised that he would not hurt her, but floss seemed to be wrong. His eyes suddenly became deep and cold, and he squeezed her chin finger harder. Tang Xiaotang just felt that his bones were about to break.


    Tang Xiaotang''s face is still the same as before, but she scolded the snake essence disease hundreds of times. If it wasn''t for his mission, she would kill him!


    Just want to say something, Tang Xiaotang heart suddenly a violent jump, the corner of her eyes glimpsed a little light, an unknown premonition rise, let her quickly open the map.


    Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the white dots that were rapidly approaching them. Then she looked at floss, who seemed to be unconscious. She saw that his eyes were cold and twisted, and knew that he had felt someone coming.


    "Shh, don''t talk." He came close to her and squeezed her chin hand, but his lips were almost close to her, and the whisper came from his mouth, like a lover''s whisper.


    The next moment, several black figures like bats suddenly appeared, surrounded them tightly, leaving no gap.


    If you want to escape, you can''t escape. Tang Xiaotang looks at the map. There are a lot of these guys covered by black cloaks. From the map, this area is covered by them. It''s estimated that the number is about 200.


    The number of blood group is very small. According to the data, even if half blood group is added, the total number is 20000 or 30000. Among them, pure blood group is even less, accounting for only about one percent.


    Today''s banquet invited all the pure blood people, except some who didn''t come, there were only more than 200 people.


    It''s not easy to deploy so many people, even if they are half blood. It''s estimated that these people are almost one third of their subordinates.


    It can be seen that this time, the other princes made great efforts to kill floss.


    At this moment, they had already left the castle, surrounded by large tracts of wilderness. Looking at the map, there was no trace of blood clan living nearby, except for a small human village a little far away, which could be said to be deserted.It''s a good place to look for. No one will know even if someone is killed in this place, and the blood clan will not leave a corpse when they die. The four princes also used their heart.


    Floss closed his eyes gently, and his long eyelashes fell at the moment. He looked leisurely and contented, as if he was not facing a chase at all, but a leisurely stroll in the court.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    "Who sent you here?" Holding the slender waist of the girl in the white skirt in his arms, he opened his eyes gently, and the smile on his lips became more gentle and elegant, just like the elegant young master who came out of the oil painting, and could not see any blood or killing.


    But just like this, floss made the blood group around him feel a chill rising from the bottom of his heart. Even if he was covered by a black cloak, Tang Xiaotang could feel the alert they raised in an instant.


    No one spoke.


    "Don''t say it..." Low voice in the ear, Tang Xiaotang feel his body gradually send out cold, cold breath let her whole body temperature rapid loss, she couldn''t help shivering.


    The next moment, the cold suddenly disappeared, she looked up in surprise, looking at the people around her, he seemed to feel her cold, gradually recovered the cold, looking at her gentle smile.


    With long white gloved fingers in front of his neck, he took off his cape behind him and covered her with it: "stand here and wait for me."


    The thick and soft Cape fell on her, and a strong rose fragrance came, blocking the chill. The long golden hair brushed her face. Tang Xiaotang saw him slowly take off his gloves, elegant and calm, without the consciousness of being surrounded.


    And those half blood people didn''t rush to attack. They took out strange bottles one after another. Tang Xiaotang saw that there were many transparent and colorless liquids in them.


    This is Holy water?


    Tang Xiaotang vaguely remembers that this kind of thing seems to have been recorded in the data. It is said that this kind of medicine with unknown formula has the same effect as sunlight. It has no effect on humans and werewolves, but it can corrode the skin, flesh and even bones of the blood clan. It is one of the weapons that humans use to deal with the blood clan.


    It''s just that human''s physical ability is far inferior to that of the blood clan, so it can''t be of much use. Often, the blood clan moves away before they throw it out.


    However, if the use of blood, then the effect is not the same, even half blood, their strength is much higher than human beings, and still so many half blood, floss to hide is also very troublesome.


    I''m really well prepared. It seems that I''m going to kill him.


    Floss''s face was still smiling, not nervous at all. He took off his gloves and put them in the pocket of his dress. He took off the bow tie on his chest, revealing his pale and sexy clavicle, and his long golden hair was tied behind his head.


    Looking lazy, he gently tied her cape, cold fingers across her neck side, serious as if holding a very important ceremony.


    As his fingers were about to leave, he turned around, but his hand was suddenly held by a soft hand.


    Looking back in surprise, he only saw the girl holding his hand, the Cape draped on her body, she was particularly thin, but the blue eyes showed deep dark green in the night.


    "Be careful."


    She opened her mouth. Her eyes were covered by the deep night. He couldn''t see the look clearly.


    Just for a moment, the girl lowered her head, released her hand, stepped back and stood aside.


    The temperature of her fingers still remained on the fingertips, and the soft touch was like a feather, which stirred the deepest desire in his heart.


    Almost instantly, there seemed to be a storm in his heart. This was the first time she said such words to him. It was clear that her tone was the same as usual, but his blood was still boiling.


    He lowered his head slightly, his lips bent, his eyes half drooped, and his eyelashes cast a small shadow on his face.


    "In that case, then..."


    The treacherous smile bloomed on his face, and he suddenly raised his head. His scarlet eyes were shining with blood color. The crazy killing intention in his pupils made several half blood people who were facing him feel a strong fear, and they couldn''t move.


    "You, go to hell!"


    Voice did not fall, trapped in the middle of the figure has disappeared, and those half blood only feel that the neck came a trace of itching.


    Subconsciously bowed his head, saw the black cloak was cut a crack, revealing pale skin than hair is also thin blood.


    Bright blood flowed out along the wound, penetrated into the cloth and disappeared. At the next moment, severe pain came from the neck, and the blood gushed out. The container with holy water in hand fell to the ground and fell to pieces. The last scene in their field of vision was their body standing on the ground and slowly leaning forward.


    The black figure appeared again, his golden hair shining soft luster in the moonlight, showing a strange smile, a pair of blood eyes almost dyed the silver moonlight red.


    In front of the rest of the reaction, the half blood people quickly raised the container full of holy water and splashed the holy water to the figure. The half blood people behind them took out their weapons from behind and attacked floss at the same time.


    "Too slow..."


    The next second, the black figure turned into a residual shadow and disappeared again. When they reacted, several more shadows fell to the ground, but the holy water in their water did not fall on him at all.Tang Xiaotang stood by silently, watching the black shadow shuttling through the crowd. His speed was really fast. Her body could not capture his moving track, but could only see the intermittent shadow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    Watching the half blood people fall one by one, his red eyes show in the splashing blood light. Tang Xiaotang quietly looks at the scuffle. She doesn''t try to go forward, and the half blood people with black cloaks seem to ignore her and don''t attack her.


    She wanted to keep floss safe, but at the same time, she couldn''t send him to seek death. What she could do now was not to attract the attention of the attackers, so that floss would not be distracted.


    After all, these half blood people are good enough to be found to attack floss. Floss has the advantage of the first attack. The attackers quickly changed their strategy and changed attack into defense. They gathered together and divided into five groups, each occupying a direction. They reduced the distance between each group to the shortest, and no longer attacked at will.


    Gradually, floss''s attack began to lose its effect, because he could not get close to them at all. Once he got close, they would use holy water to attack, and several half blood people who could control the water could also control the holy water to form a barrier in front of him, so he was even more inaccessible.


    But floss himself is not weak, and he did not use all his strength, just like playing. Even when he saw that his attack was ineffective, he did not have much disappointment or panic expression, instead, he stopped.


    "Oh, interesting..."


    Just then, the black figure standing in front of the five regiments took out a mirror from his arms and held it in his hands.


    She didn''t know what they wanted to do, but she saw floss''s eyes sinking when he saw the mirror. She knew that it might be to restrain him. Tang Xiaotang didn''t look the same, but she was on the alert.


    Anyway, she can''t let his safety be threatened.


    The mirror reflects the moonlight, which is particularly clear and bright in the dark. Five people in black holding the mirror constantly adjust their positions, spitting out complicated incantations, while other people in black around them closely surround them.


    This is in Set up?


    Floss seemed to know that they couldn''t form a formation. He attacked again, and this time, instead of being careless, he began to be serious.


    The speed is several times faster than just now. If Tang Xiaotang could see the intermittent pictures before, this time, even the residual shadow, she could not see it. She could only see the black light flash by, and then some black robed people fell down with their necks covered in silence, their blood splashed, and the thick smell of blood diffused.


    However, no matter how many people died, they always kept the black robed man holding the mirror in the middle, almost blocking floss''s attack with their bodies.


    The people holding the mirror move faster and faster, the night is deep, and the mirror reflecting the moonlight is more and more bright, starting to emit a faint silver light.


    More and more people fell down, and floss''s killing intention became more and more obvious. He even wanted to kill the people holding the mirror despite that he would be burned by holy water. But every time his attack was about to fall on those people, he would be physically blocked by the black robed people around them. It seemed that he was afraid that she was also there, and he could not use a large-scale magic attack.


    In such an instant, most of the attackers died. At this moment, the five black robed men holding the mirror suddenly stopped their action.


    The mirror in their hands began to float slowly, wrapped by silver light, and the incantations in their throat were intertwined. Five silver rays came straight out of the mirror and penetrated into the opposite mirror. The light is intertwined, with the position of five people standing as the apex, forming a huge Pentagram pattern, which tightly locks floss who is trapped in the middle.


    The silver light seemed to control floss''s ability. At the moment when the pentagram appeared, his figure suddenly stagnated, and then the speed gradually slowed down.


    Tang Xiaotang only heard a "hiss" sound, and the sound of burning skin was particularly clear. Floss''s figure stopped in the middle of the five pointed star again, and she saw that he covered his arm with one hand, and under the cut clothes there, a burnt wound appeared on the pale skin of his arm, and she could almost see the dark skin White bones.


    There was no blood flow from the wound, but it was even more terrifying and ferocious.


    He is no longer the elegant and neat appearance before. His stiff dress is marked with big and small cracks, and his long hair is also scattered. There are several bloodstains on his perfect face. Some of them have healed, and the bloodstains dry up on his face. Some of them can''t be healed because they are stained with holy water, and there are still bloodstains oozing out.


    His fingers were covered with blood, and there was blood falling from his sharp nails and seeping into the soil. There was his own blood, and there were those of the black robed people.


    Blood stained fingers on the lips, lips smile deeper, eyes appear strange fanatical look, Tang Xiaotang feel floss body gradually rising excitement, eyes dark down.


    This lunatic!


    There was a strong smell of blood in his breath. He felt that the blood was boiling, as if his dead heart was beating again. The red light from his pupils eclipsed the moonlight, and his long golden hair seemed to be covered with a layer of blood.


    "Interesting, interesting!"There were two interesting and hoarse sounds in a row, which seemed to come from the bottom of the earth. It was low and oppressive. With a heavy gasping sound, it seemed that a beast that had been imprisoned for a long time had been released


    Floss hung his head, a layer of very light blood light around his body, golden hair fell, covered his eyes, people can''t see his expression clearly, but an invisible pressure gradually appeared, Tang Xiaotang who was closest to him felt very clear, as if there was a strong suction coming from the land under his feet, his body was heavy and stiff, unable to move.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    Look at those blood clan, almost the same reaction, even if you can''t see their faces, Tang Xiaotang can also feel the panic and fear on them for a moment.


    I also know that floss is going to do his best, and the five black robed men in the array exude the momentum of breaking the bridge and sinking the boat.


    In the mouth spits out the complicated incantation again, the hand under the black robe stretches out, the finger pinches out one strange posture after another, the already stopped footstep actually moved again.


    With their actions, the mirror floating in front of them began to shine again, the five rays of the pentagram became more intense, the silver light burst out, and the whole space was as bright as day.


    The light gradually formed a milky white barrier, which enveloped their two figures. The silver light did great harm to floss. His bare skin seemed to touch the sun, and began to burn.


    However, those who can do harm to floss can also do harm to those half blood people. Tang Xiaotang saw that their fingers seemed to be melted under the light, revealing their bones, but they still did not stop their actions.


    At this time, the sky has begun to fade, the stars fade, the night covering the sky is slowly disappearing, revealing the blue and purple dawn.


    Night is about to pass, once the sun comes out, no matter floss or these half blood, can not support the past. And it''s clear that these attackers are using their lives to delay time until the sun comes out and they die with floss.


    Without opening her mouth, Tang Xiaotang tried to calm her breathing. She could not influence floss. Otherwise, they would not escape easily today.


    But the next moment, the heavy pressure that shrouded her body disappeared. A shadow fell behind her. Tang Xiaotang only saw a large burning mark on her hands that fell in front of her. He slowly raised his hand and covered her eyes.


    "Don''t look." With a low magnetic voice fell on the side of the ear, cold hair fell on the side of the ear, between the nose is the thick smell of blood on his body.


    At this moment, even if he knew that he didn''t have much real intention in his heart, Tang Xiaotang was also moved. After all, if he didn''t worry that she couldn''t bear his power, he could have used this way to get rid of those killers in the early morning.


    Although he knew that he was brushing her favor, he was really protecting her at this moment.


    Behind him, the black bat wings quickly opened and closed, wrapping the two people in it, isolating the screams from the outside. A strong smell of blood came into the nose, disgusting.


    The scream stopped gradually. There was no sound outside. There was darkness in front of her. She could only hear the heavy gasp from behind.


    She felt that his body was shaking slightly, his head was down, the tip of his nose was close to her earlobe, and the breath sprayed on her neck was full of unspeakable danger. After a long time, he did not let her go.


    The bottom of my heart sounded the alarm, Tang Xiaotang knew that now floss was injured, he would be extremely eager for fresh blood, once he could not control himself, they would still be very dangerous.


    "Let go of me." She spoke, but did not move. At this time, she could not touch him without touching him. She did not want to be sucked by floss.


    Floss didn''t move. He was suppressing the hiss and roar from his throat. The white neck in front of him was challenging his bottom line. His teeth were already on his lips. As long as he bit it down, he could taste the fragrant and sweet blood under the delicate skin


    Bright, sticky, blood


    A strong disgust surged from the bottom of his heart, but he was pressed down by the fast rising desire for blood instinct, mixed with strange excitement, which made him tremble uncontrollably. The retracted nails of the fingers covering her eyes reappeared, and the sharp fingertips could not control to cut her cheek.


    There was a tingling pain in the cheek, warm liquid sliding down the cheek, and the smell of blood made the hoarse and hoarse voice behind him more clear. Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt a strong fear in her heart. It was not her emotion, but her physical instinct. The memory of Noah''s death was deeply engraved in her mind. Even now her soul is gone, the physical memory still exists.


    She repressed her body''s fear and kept herself calm. She knew that if she didn''t help, floss might not be able to hold on.


    Bite down Bite down Anyway, she can''t see No more control, because she is different


    Maybe it was only a moment, but in floss''s consciousness, it seems that it has been a long time, a long time


    Just when the instinctive desire of the body was about to suppress his reason, the warm feeling suddenly came from the back of his hand, like a breeze, which scattered the boiling impulse in his heart and made him suddenly wake up.


    She took his hand.


    Reason came back again, soft touch touched his cold skin, she did not have any fear, calm and indifferent voice let him find his mind: "calm."


    The blood color in his mind faded slowly, and the desire for blood still existed. But he could control his impulse to withdraw. He closed his eyes, and his hand was hard and slowly put down, hanging on her side.Her eyes were out of the darkness. Tang Xiaotang''s first sight was that the sky had begun to shine. Her heart sank down. She didn''t believe that floss had not arranged his back hand. But now, there are still only two of them. The sun will come out in an hour at most. By that time, he will be finished.


    The person leaning against her behind obviously expected this. She felt his body stiff. Then, with her efforts, the already calmed madness rose again, and the fingernails hanging on her side began to lengthen again.


    "Oh, it seems that someone betrayed me..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    There was a low and bloodthirsty voice in her ear. Tang Xiaotang dropped her eyes and pursed her lips. She felt that her body was crumbling behind her. As soon as he took her arm loose, she quickly came out of his arms and away from him.


    Now she could not stay with him, or he would have sucked her dry and left on his own, according to floss''s pitiful liking.


    But she can''t leave him alone


    Raised his head, looked at the surrounding environment, a wilderness full of corpses, the only block is a few dead trees, which can not block the sun.


    She opened the map and began to look carefully. Now the most important thing is to find a place to avoid light


    There are houses in the village, which can avoid the light, but no, we can''t take floss there, otherwise it will do harm to others. The blood clan doesn''t have any sympathy or intolerance for human beings, especially floss, who hates human beings. It''s strange that he doesn''t bite these people to death.


    Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she saw something.


    This place Is that what she thinks?


    He took a look at floss, who was full of murderous ideas. Then he looked at the already white sky. Tang Xiaotang gritted his teeth.


    If not, it''s bad


    No matter, go and have a look first! Big deal, if not, she would sacrifice again and give him some blood!


    Tang Xiaotang quickly ran to the direction indicated by the map. After a while, her figure disappeared behind a dead tree and disappeared.


    Arms of the body quickly away from him, the body fell to the ground, he did not try to stop her.


    Floss grinned. He had expected to be intercepted long ago, so in addition to leaving some people in the castle to stabilize the situation, he also arranged for people to meet him. Therefore, he wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to win her heart.


    But until now, the person who should have come to meet him has not even seen a shadow. If he doesn''t understand what happened, he is really stupid.


    It seems that he has been used against


    Floss, who wanted to understand this, once again came up with a strong sense of killing. His eyes were red, and his fingers were tightly clenched. The burned wound on his arm began to flow out dark red blood, and then he fell down to the ground along his fingers and penetrated into the dust.


    I want him to die! impossible!


    He doesn''t care that her breath is disappearing. When everything is in his plan, he doesn''t mind playing with a human, but when he is threatened, he won''t worry about her any more.


    Looking up, the girl had disappeared.


    Although she had expected that she would take the opportunity to leave, she left him alone without hesitation, but there was still a kind of unspeakable feeling in her heart.


    Resentment? No, after all, he had already understood the selfishness, greed and callousness of human beings, but he was still disappointed. After all, he always thought that she might be different


    Floss could not help regretting the coldness of the temperature rising from the bottom of his heart. He should have insisted just now and drained her blood. At least, he could still insist on going back to the castle.


    Now, he can''t waste any more time looking for her. He must find a place to block the sunlight before sunrise, otherwise, when the first ray of sunlight falls on him, he will be reduced to ashes.


    His body was very weak. He was seriously injured this time, but he was not unable to move. It was just that the sky began to shine. Although the sun had not yet come out, his strength was gradually disappearing.


    No, he must not die here!


    Looking around without expression, he struggled to support his body and was ready to climb under the tree when he still had strength. When he used the shadow to block the light, the familiar footsteps suddenly sounded again in his ears.


    The sound is She? She''s back?


    She raised her head in surprise. The girl''s familiar face came into her eyes. Her blue eyes were still indifferent. In his eyes, it was totally different from the past. She reached out and was going to help him.


    "You didn''t leave?" Looking at the girl''s still indifferent face, he was surprised for the first time. When she came back, did she really think that he would not bite her neck?


    But the girl didn''t answer. She looked at the large burn marks on his hands, looked around, and then quickly ran to a place.


    At this time, the sky has gradually brightened, his eyes are affected by the light, become blurred, he can not see her movements, but can feel that the familiar cold breath has not disappeared, she is still here.


    Tang Xiaotang endured a lot of blood, looking for a more complete body in the pile of broken bodies. Floss''s power was too great, and these attackers were directly pressed into meat sauce, and their cloaks were also broken into pieces of cloth.


    Finally, she saw a relatively complete body, eyes a bright, Tang Xiaotang quickly ran past, bent over three or two, pulled off the long cloak on the body.


    First, cover floss''s exposed skin with a cloak. As long as he is not exposed to direct sunlight, he will not be reduced to ashes for the time being. Then take him thereFloss''s five senses gradually began to lose, but his body began to heat. The burning pain came from his bare skin and spread to his whole body, making him gradually lose all his strength.


    If he is not injured, he can still move to a safe place at this time, but the wound on his arm caused by that array makes him unable to gather strength at all.


    Are you going to die here? I''m not reconciled


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    Just as his consciousness was gradually disappearing, he suddenly felt a large area of darkness falling from his head, covering the burning skin of the sun.


    His vision returned to normal and his strength recovered a little. He raised his head difficultly. The girl''s still indifferent face appeared in front of him. His blue eyes were looking at him deeply.


    Tang Xiaotang wrapped his cloak around him, covered his head and face with his hat, and then helped him to get up.


    Floss''s body is very heavy, Tang Xiaotang used a lot of strength to help him up, his body against her, she can only feel his body with a faint temperature, although not high, but for the blood group who has no body temperature, this is very abnormal.


    We must take him there quickly! Otherwise it''s too late!


    The sky turned pale, and the first ray of sunlight had already jumped from below the horizon. Tang Xiaotang did not hesitate any more, half carried him, and was ready to move forward in the direction where she had just left.


    As she expected, the thing she saw on the map just now was a deserted cabin.


    Fortunately, there is a place


    "Why do you Don''t you leave? "


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t answer. He was really heavy, especially when he was wearing a heavy cloak. Although her body was not spoiled, and she had worked as a coolie, she had to hold on to floss, who was many times heavier than herself.


    It''s a very troublesome thing, and she has to concentrate to keep him from falling.


    "Why..." He is very persistent, it seems that he must get an answer. Tang Xiaotang feels the complex emotions on him at that moment.


    This is his most vulnerable moment, the serious injury makes him be heavily locked heart door revealed a gap. In particular, he thought that the girl would leave immediately, but did not expect that she turned back.


    "Because you saved me, too."


    Indeed, if he had not taken care of her at that time, he would never have been injured so badly.


    She didn''t look back. She adjusted his position difficultly. She couldn''t let him fall down or expose his skin again.


    In such a short time, the sun has come out. At this time, if his body is accidentally exposed, he will be turned into ashes!


    As soon as she said this, floss stopped talking. His mood was still in a strong fluctuation, but Tang Xiaotang had no time to take care of it.


    At this time, you''d better go to a safe place first and talk about other things


    As Tang Xiaotang was about to take a step, something flashed in the corner of her eyes. She turned her head to look at it. Her heart suddenly jumped. Before her body could react, her consciousness had moved first -


    a dark shadow slowly stood up from the corpse behind floss. The cold light in his hand flashed and quickly attacked floss''s heart.


    Black shadow didn''t have any intention to kill, so neither he nor she noticed that there was a guy who didn''t die.


    Tang Xiaotang quickly turns around and protects floss behind him, intending to block the blow.


    Doubts welled up in my heart, why is this guy not affected by the sun? But no matter what, she can''t let his attack fall on floss. She stares at each other''s movements and keeps her body tight to avoid the key.


    All but in the blink of an eye, although the black robed attacker''s movement is obviously not as fast as others, his speed is not slow.


    Just when the cold light was about to touch her left shoulder, it suddenly stopped -


    a big pale hand stretched out from behind Tang Xiaotang and held the sharp blade that was about to touch her skin.


    "Hiss -"


    the sound of skin burning was particularly intense. In a moment, Tang Xiaotang watched the hand holding the silver cross shaped blade, and the skin on it was reduced to ashes in the sun. Without a drop of blood, only white bones were left.


    She heard floss''s bitter groan in her ear, and quickly reached out a hand to pull the black cloak, trying to cover his hand.


    "You -"


    with a frightened voice, the black robed attacker uttered. He obviously didn''t believe that floss still had the strength to move. But the next moment, he saw the hand move forward quickly, leaving only the sharp phalanx of Mori white skeleton. Before he could react, he immediately passed through his throat.


    "Er..."


    Bone hand quickly recovered, blood along the trachea into the lungs, his mouth out of a stream of blood, the next moment, the hands of the cross weak fall, he covered his neck pain fell down, the body fell on the ground again.


    His ferocious face came out from under his cloak. Tang Xiaotang found that he didn''t have any trace of being burned by the sun. In a moment, she understood the reason why this guy was still alive - he was not a blood race at all, he was just an ordinary human!


    Miscalculation! I didn''t expect those guys to stay behind! It''s also strange that she didn''t notice anyone alive when she opened the map just now!Open the map again, this time Tang Xiaotang see very clearly, this one in addition to the two of them, there is no living creatures, she was completely relieved.


    Floss immediately fell into a coma after he took back his hand. Originally, he could support himself hard, but now he was in a coma completely. Tang Xiaotang only felt that her body behind her was heavier, which made her anxiety more obvious.


    His state is very bad. When I opened the map just now, although his logo was still there, it began to flicker slowly. This shows that his state is extremely bad, and even his life is in danger.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    She had to take him to the log room quickly to see how badly he was hurt.


    Maybe it was the anxiety that inspired the hidden power of the body. Tang Xiaotang succeeded in carrying a man who was much heavier than herself. She didn''t know how to get there. When she recovered, they were already in the cabin.


    This cabin is a temporary resting place for hunters in nearby villages. Besides a wooden table and a wooden bed with some animal fur on the corner, there are also some simple hunting tools piled in the other corner.


    Holding floss to the bed, Tang Xiaotang really has no strength to throw him to the bed. She quickly lights the candle on the table, and then closes the door. The room without windows suddenly falls into darkness, and only the candle emits a weak light.


    In order to be on the safe side, Tang Xiaotang pulled off the fur on the bed and carefully stuffed it into the gap of the door frame. Then, she sat on the ground, looking at the stable point on the map that no longer flickered, gasping.


    This time, it was too dangerous. His arrogance really made him fall down. Fortunately, there was such a place. Floss was worthy of being the son of the world. He was lucky. If he didn''t have this cabin, maybe he would really want GG.


    However, this kind of overconfidence is a common problem of most of the sons of the world. Even Tang Xiaotang himself sometimes uses himself as a bait. After all, he can''t bear to be a wolf!


    When she regained some strength, she came forward, pulled off floss''s cloak, and began to examine his injury by candlelight.


    When I saw his face, even if he was as calm as Tang Xiaotang, I could not help but be surprised. At the moment, his pretty face was covered with burning marks, big and small. Some festering places even showed white bones, which looked ferocious and terrifying.


    As she looked down, she saw the hand he held out at that time - now it was completely white bone, and the bone was dull, and some of it was ashes, just like burnt ashes.


    The whole hand showed white bones, even the wrist wrapped by clothes was bone. She pulled the hand, untied the cuff, and rolled up the sleeve until there were white bones in the middle of her forearm. Even the skin on it was abnormally red. She touched it with her hand and felt a warm feeling.


    No, he''s hot!


    Tang Xiaotang saw another arm. The blackened wound on it not only didn''t show signs of healing, but also the intact skin and flesh around it began to disappear. If it goes on like this, he may not be able to support it!


    Floss frowned and his consciousness was completely lost. Even when she touched his skin, she could not feel his memory. If she left him and let the injury spread, he might not wake up.


    The self-healing ability of the blood clan is very strong. As long as they don''t hit the key with a single blow, they often won''t die easily. But floss is a half blood clan, and he doesn''t know if it''s because of holy water that his wound can''t heal, but it''s still spreading.


    Tang Xiaotang frowned. It seems that this is the only way now First flush his wound with water, and then see what''s going on.


    Looking around the room, she saw the water bag hanging on the wall and took it down. To her disappointment, it was empty and there was no water.


    It''s impossible to put an empty water bag here. There should be a river nearby


    When you open the map, you can see that there is a river 100 meters behind the log house. If you want to go out and look for water, you can walk there in about two minutes.


    Looking at his festering wound, Tang Xiaotang finally decided to look for water. It took less than ten minutes to come back. If he ran, he would come back in about five minutes, so there should be no problem.


    Wrapping floss''s body in her cloak again, she opened the door and ran to the river.


    After washing floss''s wounds with water, Tang Xiaotang finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The stomach "Goo Goo" rang, and she felt that she was so hungry that her chest was close to her back, and she was thirsty.


    But it''s no wonder that she hasn''t touched any water since last night. She''s not a blood clan who can eat a meal for the whole day. It''s no wonder she''s not hungry.


    Looking at the little cold water left in the water bag, Tang Xiaotang took two drinks although he knew it was very unsanitary.


    Think of hunger She looked at the man lying on the ground again. His wound was no longer festering, but it was still ferocious. She touched his temperature, which was still very high, and there was no downward trend.


    Consciousness is still not restored, it is still dark If it goes on like this, he will burn stupid Although I don''t know if a vampire will become a fool


    Silence for a while, Tang Xiaotang sighed, and finally made a decision.


    Let him wake up quickly, or the pursuit sent by other princes will arrive, and she will not be able to take him away with this human body.


    From her pocket, she took out the cross that the nun gave her. She always wore it on her body for fear of accidents. Tang Xiaotang raised her slender wrist and put it in front of her eyes. After watching it for a long time, she slowly moved the cross to an unimportant blood vessel.The bottom of my heart silently cursed the damned afar, let her so unlucky, Tang Xiaotang rushed out of a closed eye, meat pain of waving sharp top poke down. She had a good command of her strength, which directly punctured the blood vessels, and the blood suddenly gushed out. She immediately picked up the water bag to drip blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    Don''t dare to pass the wound directly to floss''s mouth, because Tang Xiaotang is afraid that he will suck her dry. When the blood is almost out, she will wrap the wound with cloth, and then put the water bag to floss''s lips.


    Maybe he smelled the smell of blood, and floss''s teeth quickly stretched out and touched his lips. His breath became restless. As soon as the blood touched his lips, he began to suck subconsciously.


    As the blood flowed into his mouth, the blackened wound on his arm began to heal slowly, the white bones on his hand also gave birth to new skin and flesh, and the ulceration on his face began to disappear at the speed visible to the naked eye. After a while, it was almost invisible.


    It''s a pity that Tang Xiaotang didn''t put much blood into it, and soon it was gone.


    But obviously, floss didn''t drink enough. After she removed the water bag, he frowned discontentedly, his teeth didn''t retract, and the blood on his lips was licked by his tongue.


    Unfortunately, it''s not enough. Tang Xiaotang can''t bleed any more. Her body can''t support such a large amount of blood loss.


    A little dizzy, put away the water bag, Tang Xiaotang sat in the corner for a while, then opened his eyes.


    Her stomach was empty. She had to find something to eat. Tang Xiaotang got up and rummaged inside the wooden house. She felt that there must be something like dry food here.


    Sure enough, in the pile of tools around the corner, she found a bag of what seemed to be dried meat.


    Open the bag, take out the dark things inside, Tang Xiaotang immediately smelled a fishy smell, she held back the bottom of her heart, a small bite, chew up.


    How wonderful! unpalatable!


    It''s tasteless, it''s like biting a piece of cowhide, and the strong smell makes her appetite in floss Castle these days unacceptable.


    But now is not the time to be picky. She resisted the twitch of her stomach and forced to eat a few pieces to fill her hungry stomach. She wrapped up the dried meat and put it back in place.


    She regained some strength. Looking at floss lying on the ground, Tang Xiaotang pursed her lips and saw him lying on the hard ground. She still couldn''t see him. With a sigh, she stepped forward, helped him up and dragged him to the bed.


    Just as she was about to pick up her cape and wrap it up again, Tang Xiaotang''s hand was suddenly held by floss on the bed.


    He had a lot of strength. She tried and found that she couldn''t pull out her hand at all. She thought he was awake, but when she looked back, she found that he was still in a coma. It was just an instinctive reaction that made him grasp her hand.


    His temperature had dropped, and he was cold again. Pale and bloodless face, frowning, no breathing, no heartbeat, he now, really like a corpse.


    He tried to pull his hand again, but the fingernail he held on her wrist began to rise. Tang Xiaotang looked at the sharp fingernail and the teeth sticking out of the corner of his lip and was silent.


    ¡­¡­ Forget it. If you''re held, you''ll be held. There won''t be less meat.


    She simply sat on the floor in front of the bed, pulled the Cape in front of the bed and covered his face.


    With her back against the edge of the bed, Tang Xiaotang yawned. She didn''t sleep all night, and consumed a lot of physical and mental energy. Now she just feels tired and sleepy.


    Tired and sleepy


    Her eyes closed slowly. Tang Xiaotang was ready to let her body rest for a while. By the way, she also consolidated her mental strength. She put her other hand on the edge of the bed and supported her neck. Then, she let her tired body sleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "You little bastard! Get out of the way


    "Dirty bastard! get the hell out of here! Don''t come here


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There are bursts of ironic and malicious laughter in her ears, and Tang Xiaotang''s subconscious frown is disturbed. She opens her eyes and finds that she is no longer in the narrow dark cabin, but in the courtyard of a luxury castle.


    This is Where? Seems familiar with


    Confused only for a moment, Tang Xiaotang quickly reflected that she was probably in floss''s consciousness now. After all, he had been holding her hand before going to bed, and now when he was half awakened, she could enter his consciousness so easily.


    Tang Xiaotang immediately realized that this is a very good opportunity, and also the time she has been waiting for - if she does well, she can completely change the relationship between them.


    So she had to find floss''s consciousness.


    "Ha ha ha! Look at him! Look at him! How funny


    Just at this time, the laughter rang out again. Tang Xiaotang, who was floating in the air, subconsciously looked down. He saw five or six seven or eight year old children standing in the yard under his feet, and there was a child lying in front of them.


    Tang Xiaotang slowly floated down and stood on one side watching. Because it is in floss''s consciousness, the scenes are his memory, so other people can''t see her except floss''s consciousness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    It''s dark now, but she can see it clearly. The scene and the characters in front of her seem to be shining. Further away, they are all shrouded in shadow and can''t be seen.


    The children standing there were men and women, all dressed in luxurious clothes. At this time, they all looked at the figures lying on the ground with disgust and sarcasm. From time to time, they gave out bursts of laughter. Among them, two red haired men and women seemed to be familiar.


    Her eyes slowly moved to the child lying on his stomach. He looked smaller than them. He was also wearing ordinary clothes. At this time, the clothes were tattered and full of scratches.


    The child on the ground slowly got up. Under his short golden hair, he showed a very familiar face and blue eyes. Although he was still very young, he could still see the beautiful demons between his facial features.


    It''s floss.


    He didn''t seem to see her. Tang Xiaotang saw him get up slowly, his face was black and blue, and his mouth was covered with a few bloodstains.


    He wiped the blood off his lips and looked at the children coldly. His eyes were cold and fierce. They were not like a child at all. They were full of murderous eyes like wild animals, which made them feel as if they were targeted by something and cool all over.


    They felt the malice in his eyes. Although they were young, they were not stupid and uncomfortable for only a moment. They reacted quickly. They were enraged by such eyes, and the boys and girls in gorgeous clothes put away their smiles.


    "Son of a bitch! What are you looking at? " A boy with golden hair and red eyes raised his chin haughtily and glared at him arrogantly: "don''t think your father will pick you up, you are the master of the castle! I tell you, half blood people like you don''t deserve to be our young master''s servant! "


    Young floss didn''t speak. He looked at the boy with cold eyes. There was hatred and a faint jealousy in his eyes. Tang Xiaotang could see clearly.


    She frowned, looked at the boy and floss three similar faces, she felt very puzzled - not to say that the blood race can hardly reproduce between the same race, then how are these children? They all seem to be pure blood, and they are not very old In particular, the red eyed boy, no matter what he looks like or what he says, indicates that he is related to floss by blood and is likely to be a half parent.


    Once again, I feel that the organizational data are unreliable, but it''s understandable that most of the data have disappeared. According to the age in floss''s memory, it should have been thousands or even tens of thousands of years ago. Maybe the first blood clan could breed among different races, but later it couldn''t.


    "What are you talking to him about, korok? A guy like this is not worth beating! " The girl with red hair looked at the boy, but the tone was even worse: "you see, he dares to look at me with such eyes!"


    Then, the enraged boys and girls called the servants to beat him.


    Young floss was surrounded by a group of tall servants, accepting their punches and kicks, while listening to the proud laughter of the children.


    Tang Xiaotang frowned and wanted to stop it, but she knew it was just floss''s memory. She couldn''t stop it at all.


    The boy fell to the ground biting his teeth and holding back the pain of his body, but his eyes were always fierce and fierce, flashing unwilling and hatred.


    "It''s going to be daybreak. Let''s go back."


    At this time, a boy with chestnut hair looked at the gold pocket watch in his hand. He was expressionless from beginning to end. Although he didn''t laugh, his red eyes were obviously indifferent: "it''s a waste of time. I wouldn''t have come if I knew."


    "Well, well, then go back! Really, it''s too disappointing. I want to play, so I meet this dirty guy


    "I''ll never come to you again, colock!"


    The voices of the boys and girls faded away. When the servants saw that they had left, and that it was almost dawn, they dispersed. Only the boy, who had been beaten black and blue, lay on the ground and could not move.


    Everything around gradually faded away, but the sky in floss''s consciousness slowly showed a bright color. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were heavy. She didn''t know why floss had such an idea. But if he let himself die in his consciousness, his body would never wake up again. For the blood clan, who was a conscious corpse, it was almost the same He died at the end of the day.


    She was about to step forward and use some mental energy to touch his conscious body, but at the same time, a similar low figure appeared from nowhere and ran towards the boy who fell on the ground.


    Taking back her steps, Tang Xiaotang continued to stand by and watch quietly. She saw the figure running out of the shadow and appearing in the light all the time.


    It was a girl with light blue hair, dressed as a maid, apparently human.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes narrowed. This human girl Isn''t that why floss hates human beings and women so much, and even keeps looking for brides to kill them?


    The girl ran to floss. She looked around carefully. When she saw no one, she lifted floss''s body from the ground."Are you all right?" Tang Xiaotang heard her voice, and then she saw the boy with closed eyes suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes now have become blood red, so quietly looking at her.


    The girl was startled, as if in some fear, her hands were shaking, but in the end, she dragged the boy on the ground and disappeared in the shadow with him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    Next, Tang Xiaotang watched floss and the girl all the time, and watched the girl take care of him seriously. Every time he was bullied, he would quietly comfort him, and even give blood to him who was hungry because of the servant''s slow treatment.


    And floss on the girl''s guard also a little bit down, gradually, what he will tell the girl.


    Then, she also saw the reason why floss''s distorted character was formed - because his childhood was really full of shadows. In this castle, floss was inferior to a servant.


    The prince''s father ignored the bullying of the child named koroc, and the servants even beat and scolded him. In such an environment, his character was not distorted into a newspaper type, which was already very good.


    As a result, his whole memory was almost dark and full of shadows. Among them, the girl was the only one with bright colors.


    In such an environment, meet the only one to give him warmth, floss naturally moved to the girl.


    He wanted to be with her. He was even willing to give up his hatred and take her out of the castle to find a place to live.


    Because of their identity, they can''t be together.


    But she has grown into a girl, but it seems that she is not willing to leave. Every time he mentions this, the girl will show a sad look.


    "We are all slaves of our master. If I leave with you, my parents will surely be executed!" She begged him.


    However, floss could only restrain his hostility to others in the castle, pretending to submit to his stepbrother. He thought that if he became the master of the castle, he might be able to be with her.


    The memories of this period are full of warm light white light. Although he endured the humiliation of others in the castle, endured the unwillingness and humiliation of obedience to the enemy, and nibbled at the prince''s power to become his own, he was happy and relaxed because of expectations. Even with this memory, he was full of good mood.


    But


    perhaps too good things are like bubbles. Though the surface is colorful, it is fragile.


    "Master Don''t... "


    The scene in front of her changed again. It seemed that in a deep corridor, there was a glimmer of light in front of the door. She saw the young man standing at the door, the warm yellow light sprinkled on him, the hand hanging on his side clenched tightly into a fist, and the blue tendons on the back of his hand burst.


    She couldn''t see his expression, but she could feel the chill on him.


    Tang Xiaotang has floated slowly. Standing on the side of the boy, she can see the scene inside the door. The tangled men and women, women''s long light blue hair pasted on the white skin, and the familiar face glowing with charming red light.


    The blonde man had a face very similar to floss''s, his red eyes full of desire, and his sharp tusks gnawed at each other''s slender neck: "what''s the matter with that bastard?"


    "He He Well, as before Ah! Master Lighter... "


    The woman''s wheezing is clearly introduced into the ear, because the man''s teeth have penetrated into her skin, making a slight and ambiguous "puff" sound.


    Her face gradually became blurred, her hands caught the man''s long hair, her eyes lost focus.


    The man''s head droops down, blood flows from his teeth, and falls down his white skin. But his eyes are looking straight at the door, and the corners of his lips evoke an evil and provocative smile.


    Tang Xiaotang is sure that he saw floss standing at the door. She caught a glimpse of floss''s eyes turning red, his fingernails growing out quickly, and his breath was violent. Just when Tang Xiaotang thought he was going to rush out, the scene suddenly disappeared, even floss disappeared, leaving only a shadow.


    She wondered, had floss regained consciousness? Lock up your memory again?


    But soon, she knew that he didn''t wake up, because the next moment, the shadow around him disappeared again and became a grand and luxurious hall.


    The young blonde stood upright in the middle. On the steps in front of him, a silver haired woman in red was sitting in her seat with a crown on her head.


    "Is your name floss?" Her eyes were full of unspeakable sticky emotion, which fell on floss. It was greed and salivation.


    Bursts of ridicule into the ears, Tang Xiaotang saw floss back in the hands behind the firm grip, but he just hung his head, face with a gentle and devout smile, whispered.


    "Yes, your majesty. I''m Los ailand crilos."


    The scene changed again. In places like the study, familiar sounds came from my ears. The two figures with their backs to the light had the same long golden hair.


    "Father, does her majesty really like that bastard? But if the queen gives birth to his child, the prince''s position will be handed over to a half blood clan. Isn''t that humiliating to the whole blood clan? " The puzzled and unwilling voice was the blood clan named koroc.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    "Don''t worry, your majesty just needs a plaything. He is only half blood. He can never be the same as you!"


    The low and cold voice rang out, and the picture in front of Tang Xiaotang began to shake for a moment, as if soaked in ink and swallowed by black.


    In the darkness, a strong smell of blood poured into the nose. The next moment, before Tang Xiaotang could react, the scene in front of him changed again.


    It seems to be in a study like place. She is floating in the air, looking at the blood below. Floss is standing in the bloodstain on the ground. In front of him lies the broken body of the man just now. At her feet, the blue haired woman is kneeling, and she is crying.


    "I''m sorry I don''t want to betray you He forced me! If I don''t, he''ll kill you and my parents! "


    Floating over his head, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t see floss''s expression. She only saw him standing quietly, letting her kneel in front of him, holding his legs and crying.


    "Floss, I love you..." Her voice was soft. Tang Xiaotang felt the hesitation of floss at that moment.


    But the next moment, in front of the woman''s face will be instantly distorted, with her as the center, the whole memory picture is rolled into the whirlpool like fluctuations, even her figure can''t help but start to instability.


    This is What happened next? How could it make his mood fluctuate so much?


    Tang Xiaotang covered his nose and opened his eyes to see that floss fell to the ground, his beautiful face turned red, and his blue eyes were stained with a layer of red light.


    He threw a gold cup on his side and spilled red liquid all over the floor.


    "Why! Why? Why are you doing this? "


    His face is full of unbelievable and betrayed pain, disappointment and resentment. He stares at the woman in front of him. He doesn''t speak, but Tang Xiaotang can hear the voice from the bottom of his heart.


    A woman looks like she''s 30 years old. Although she looks well maintained, she still has fine lines around her eyes. If it wasn''t for her familiar blue hair, Tang Xiaotang didn''t recognize her at first sight.


    "Your Majesty, I have done as you asked. When will you satisfy my wish?" The woman has been looking at the front, Tang Xiaotang just found there, I don''t know when appeared a silver haired woman in gorgeous clothes.


    Her greedy eyes were fixed on floss''s face, with a deep desire at the bottom of her bloody eyes.


    Her face twisted, became extremely ugly and ferocious, a hand to floss, Tang Xiaotang saw her sharp teeth gradually stretched out.


    The picture begins to shake violently, peeling from the edge to black. Floss''s eyes on the ground are filled with disgust, despair and resentment His consciousness space is shaking, and the whole picture is filled with blood red. The resentment makes her subconsciously look at him -


    floss, with messy long hair and naked upper body, stands with his back to her. His sharp fingertips are dripping with blood, and the thick smell of blood emanates from him. Under his feet, there are pieces of cloth mixed with broken limbs and meat, which are completely invisible They''re just what they are.


    His whole body exudes a crazy and tyrannical atmosphere, the bloodthirsty killing intention mixed with strong resentment, even Tang Xiaotang can''t help but feel a throb.


    She already knows what happened No wonder he hates women so much, for such reasons


    You can roughly guess that the woman betrayed floss for her youth, but floss killed the last blood queen, which surprised Tang Xiaotang.


    Just as she was pondering, the man standing in front of her with his back to her suddenly turned slowly. He had a strange and cruel smile on his face. His sharp teeth were covered with blood. His scarlet eyes were looking at her. The red light of his pupils was murderous.


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart moved. Can he see her?


    But the next moment, she only felt a huge impact on her, in front of the figure split into pieces, head-on rush.


    Subconsciously, she closed her eyes, and her consciousness whirled around. Suddenly, the sense of stagnation rose. When she opened her eyes again, the wall of the wooden house stood in front of her.


    Her consciousness had returned to her body.


    Quickly looked to the bed, the line of sight into a pair of red eyes, that pair of eyes especially cold, even a trace of shallow disgust and have not had time to put away the killing.


    His consciousness finally came to him.


    But a moment later, he put all his emotions away and regained his expressionless face. His eyes were silent, and he said, "haven''t you left yet?"


    Tang Xiaotang looked at him quietly. She didn''t answer his question, but her eyes looked at him and held her hand tightly.


    Following her eyes, floss realized that he had been holding her hand. He quickly released her hand and stopped asking the question: "where is this place?"


    "I don''t know." Tang Xiaotang replied that she didn''t know where it was.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    Floss sat up with his hands on the bed board. He wanted to get out of bed, but he soon found that not to mention getting out of bed, even getting up wasted all his strength. It seems that this time, he was really hurt.


    There was still a faint smell of sweet blood between the teeth. His eyes looked at the girl sitting in front of the bed. She didn''t mean to help him. Her expression was still cold, but he saw the white cloth wrapped around her wrist.


    She


    Because of that man''s betrayal, he never drank women''s blood any more. Every time he tasted the false blood flowing in their bodies, his chest would feel nauseous. The memory of the past constantly poured into his mind, which made him think of the pain brought by the two women.


    He thought he would be disgusted, but unexpectedly, he didn''t feel the familiar disgust at the bottom of his heart, only the blood filled the tip of his tongue, unexpectedly sweet


    "Why did you come back then?" At the bottom of his heart, he could not tell what he felt. He turned his head and looked at the wall. After a long time, he spoke coldly.


    He thought that she would kill him at that time He knew that she always had that cross hidden in her body, or at best left him alone. Anyway, he could feel that she was not in love with him at all.


    Some frustration, some disappointment, there is a kind of unspeakable irritability, mixed with a strange emotion that he can not say.


    "Because you saved me." Tang Xiaotang felt the emotional fluctuation on him. She slightly turned her head, looked at the candle on the table and said.


    With a sneer, he didn''t look at her and continued: "I just want you to fall in love with me and then kill you."


    "I know, but you saved me after all." Without him, she would not have been able to run at that time.


    "Now, then, you can go." At the bottom of his heart, his dryness became more and more obvious. He restrained the impulse to look back at her. He made his voice extremely cold.


    Human, always selfish, she knows he wants her life, will soon leave it.


    Sure enough, the person sitting on the side of the bed got up slowly. She went to the door. Without hesitation, she opened the door and went out.


    At this time, it was dark outside, and the moonlight came in through the crack of the open door. The next moment, the door was closed again, shutting the ray of light outside.


    It''s dark.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, floss turned his head and looked at the space that had restored the silence and darkness. He leaned against the wall without expression and looked at the darkness in front of him.


    With a sneer, she left as expected. She was so kind that she wanted to let her go This kind heart, unexpectedly can appear on the vampire body in human mouth, think to return really ridiculous.


    Forget it, just take it as her thanks for saving him. Anyway, it''s a pity that such a clean soul, different from him, died


    When he closed his eyes, he quietly recovered his strength. He didn''t know where it was, but she couldn''t go too far with him. Those guys would never miss such a good opportunity to pursue soldiers and arrive at any time.


    He was injured so badly that his self-healing was affected. He had to replenish fresh blood to recover quickly, and he couldn''t go back to the castle until he was healed.


    After all, not all his blood clans are subject to him. Many of them are just awed by his strength. If you know that he is so weak now


    While he was meditating, suddenly, a sound of footstep came from outside the door again. His eyes were still closed, but his heart was on alert.


    Someone is approaching here. Who is it?


    At this time, the sound of footsteps had already arrived at the door, and floss''s muscles were tense, and countless thoughts flashed through his mind. At this time, if it was a human, it would be OK, if it was one of them


    "Pop."


    When the door opened, the familiar breath came in, and his nerves relaxed, but there was an unspeakable feeling in his heart.


    Open your eyes, the girl stood at the door facing the moonlight, silver light shrouded her, making her look like an angel. That pair of green eyes in the moonlight thorough and bright, as if the condensation of thousands of years of precious gems, precipitation of thousands of years of time,.


    "You Why did you come back? " Complex emotions surge in the chest, his decadent heart seems to beat up, blood boiling, such a strange feeling Make him hard to restrain of cover chest.


    She slowly approached, as if with the breath of pine forest, cold, but with a trace of moonlight tenderness.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t answer his question, because of course she couldn''t leave him. If she didn''t say that he was her task target, she could not leave here alone. In case of trouble on the way, wouldn''t it be worse?


    "I gave you a chance. You want to come back." Strange feeling makes him just want to lock her tightly in his arms. It seems that only in this way can he calm down the emptiness and dryness in his heart.


    He won''t let her go again.


    Throw the water bag in hand to him, Tang Xiaotang says: "drink water."


    She didn''t know what he was talking about. She was a little lost. She was thinking about a problem. When she went out just now, she saw the footprints of a wolf by the river. She didn''t know if it was a werewolf, but she made her understand that this place was not safe at all and could be found at any time.Whether it''s a werewolf or a human, or a chasing blood clan, it''s really easy to expose here.


    We have to move to other places.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    Looked at a girl who seemed to be wandering, she was not aware of it. Lips slightly raised, his eyes half hung, long eyelashes covered the bottom of his eyes.


    Unscrewing the plug of the water bag, the cold water flowed into his throat. There was a faint sweet smell of blood that belonged to her. The smell of blood stimulated his instinct and made him want more blood. However, seeing the girl''s pale and bloodless face, he had to temporarily restrain his desire and stop looking at her.


    "What are you thinking?" To divert attention, he asked.


    "We''re going to get out of here." Tang Xiaotang decided to tell floss. She looked up at him.


    Now that he is awake, there should be a way to contact his staff. This place is too unsafe.


    "I can''t go back now." Floss spoke slowly, his red eyes looking at the girl: "why do you say that?"


    "I saw the footprints of beasts and men by the river." Tang Xiaotang said.


    Floss looked down. He knew it wasn''t safe, and he had to replenish his blood.


    "Is there a village nearby?" He raised his head and asked.


    Since there is a wooden house here, it means that there must be human settlements nearby. Otherwise, who would build a wooden house in such a desolate place?


    "Yes." Tang Xiaotang watched him warily and said seriously, "but I won''t take you. You don''t want to hurt other people."


    It was the first time that she had said so much to him, but it was for the sake of other human beings. Floss wanted to kill them all in his heart, but he soon wiped it out.


    With a smile on his face, he said, "I won''t hurt them. After all, I don''t have the ability to deal with them now."


    He is right. Tang Xiaotang is silent. Now, maybe he has to go to that village, but In case of attracting the consanguineous pursuers, it will harm a village.


    Can also have to admit, many people place can cover up their two breath, let those blood clan can''t find them.


    "My life is in your hands." Can see the pale face on the bed staring at her man, his eyelashes trembling, appears fragile and pitiful, especially when he said such words, no one can refuse him.


    Tang Xiaotang was not bewitched by him, but she also understood that the son of the world was more important than those ordinary people.


    After thinking about it, she decided to take him to the village first. Otherwise, when the day came, there would be no way to move.


    It''s a big deal. She''ll find a way to distract the pursuers.


    "Good." Hesitated for a while, the girl finally agreed, she looked up at him: "can you still go?"


    "No, it seems." He held the wall and tried to get up, but his weak limbs fell out of control. His eyes half closed, and he seemed to accept the fate of falling to the ground.


    Tang Xiaotang sighs. She comes forward and holds his body. He is very heavy and almost falls down on the ground. But after recovering some strength, Tang Xiaotang thinks that he is much lighter than before when he was in a coma.


    Put his hand on his shoulder, Tang Xiaotang half carried him and walked out.


    Even though floss used his own strength, after all, his injury is not good, and he is tall, carrying such a person, how can not be very easy.


    So after a while, Tang Xiaotang began to breathe, but she insisted, silent, and continued to move forward.


    The girl''s black hair constantly swept over her face, bringing her sweet breath. Her body temperature rose because of exercise, and she could feel the warm feeling through her clothes. From his angle, he could just see the white skin on her neck, tempting him to absorb her sweet blood


    His eyes grew deeper and deeper, and he could hardly bear the desire to boil in his blood. Floss could not help regretting that he should not pretend to be so weak in order to get close to her.


    Tang Xiaotang gradually felt that her weight was lightening, and it was getting lighter and lighter. At this time, she would be really stupid if she could not think that floss behind her was playing tricks.


    This bloody vampire!


    As soon as she turned her eyes, she suddenly saw a stone in front of her. Tang Xiaotang pretended not to see it and tripped directly. Then she pretended to have a soft leg and fell forward. She felt a light behind her. She quickly stabilized her feet, but pretended to have a steady balance. She pulled the things she touched with her hands and pulled hard.


    "Hiss..."


    After that, Tang Xiaotang released her hand. She turned around and saw floss standing behind her with a black face. Then she looked at her loosened palm. Several long golden hair slipped from her fingers and floated to the ground.


    "I''m sorry." She looked at his dark face. Her heart was so dark that you dare to cheat me, but her face gradually sank. She looked at the man standing behind him: "you Can you move? "


    Floss found that he had been exposed unconsciously. Looking at the anger in the girl''s eyes, he suddenly felt an inexplicable guilty: "well, I just recovered some strength..."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    But the girl in front of him did not pay attention to him, she turned cold, no longer pay attention to his fast forward.


    "Wait for me!"


    She didn''t mean to stop at all. He didn''t have the strength and couldn''t use blink, so he had to take a few steps to catch up with her.


    Tang Xiaotang deeply felt the advantage of long legs, clearly she walked much faster than him, but he just a few steps to catch up with her, really unfair!


    "Don''t be angry. I didn''t cheat you. I really just regained my strength!" In fact, he didn''t cheat her completely. If he didn''t see the moonlight, although he could walk, he would never be very fast.


    The voice rings in the ear, Tang Xiaotang shakes off his hand on his shoulder, ignores him, and continues to walk forward. At this time, she suddenly hears a breath behind her.


    "Hiss -"


    she quickly turned back and looked at him. The man covered his arm and hung his head. It seemed very painful.


    "No more." Tang Xiaotang felt that there was no pain in him at all, but she pretended not to know. With a little doubt in her eyes, she spoke in a cold voice.


    Floss did not speak. His body trembled slightly, and he looked as if he could not move.


    Although she knew that he was pretending, Tang Xiaotang was still suspicious and worried. She approached him: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Hand slowly out, just as she is ready to see what happened to him, in front of the body suddenly move, he quickly pulled her hand, pulled her into his arms.


    The body hit the hard chest, and before she could react, her forehead touched a soft but cold object.


    Tang Xiaotang was stunned. She didn''t have time to struggle. She didn''t even react to push him away.


    "You like me." His voice sounded in his ears, very light, but firm.


    Under the moonlight, the beautiful face with a smile, his red eyes in the moonlight soft and warm, as if containing the night.


    "I No! "


    Hearing these words, the girl in her arms pushed him away in a hurry. She stepped back. Her calm voice was a bit flustered for the first time.


    Night for the blood is equivalent to the day of human beings, he can see clearly, at that moment her face flashed red.


    It sounds like she''s trying to cover up. He just feels that his teeth are ready to move again.


    such a girl seems to be more delicious I really want to go through the skin of her fragile neck and suck every drop of blood from her


    Aware that the atmosphere has become strange again, a hot and strange line of sight fell on him, Tang Xiaotang pretended to be calm and turned forward to go on: "if you don''t go, the day will be bright."


    "Good."


    Floss forced down the impulse in his blood. Indeed, the most important thing now is to leave here first.


    Looking back, the strange blood light flashed by, and the cabin in the distance suddenly lit up a fire.


    The red flame is burning soundlessly in the night. The air is distorted by the burning smell, but the grass around is not touched with any spark. The flame seems to be locked in that space, and there is not even a sound.


    He turned around, did not look back, blonde hair was blown up by the wind, so burning red flame has become the background, but he is elegant to her.


    "Let''s go." He said to her with a smile.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t say anything about the way he burned down the wooden house. There was the breath of them both. If the blood group''s pursuers arrived, it was easy to guess where they were going. Therefore, although he was ashamed of destroying other people''s property, Tang Xiaotang didn''t stop him.


    It''s a big deal. When floss comes back to the castle, they can have the wooden house built for them.


    On the second half of the way, floss didn''t do anything any more. He regained some strength, so he walked quickly, and at the same time, he eliminated the traces left by them.


    Taking advantage of the night, they sneaked into the village not far away.


    The village was quite big and there were many people living in it. Now they both had to find a completely shaded place for floss to cultivate himself until his injury was completely recovered.


    In fact, this place is not difficult to find, because people in this world have the habit of building cellars to store things. However, most people''s cellars are not big enough, at least not big enough to accommodate floss. Only some wealthy families can build larger cellars.


    Tang Xiaotang opened the map and began to check the cellar space of those families nearby. Fortunately, she soon saw that the cellar space of one family was very large.


    This is it!


    Looking around, he determined the specific location of the family. Sure enough, from the appearance, the family was very large and seemed to have a position in the village. Tang Xiaotang pursed her lips and walked there.


    According to the map, there are only two people in this family, one male and one female.


    Good. It''s easy to get close to such a family.Fortunately, their cellar was not built inside, but outside. Unfortunately, the entrance to the cellar seemed to be in the stable, and most importantly, they seemed to have dogs.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    Sure enough, just as she was approaching the gate, she heard the dog barking in the yard.


    Tang Xiaotang as if unheard of continue to move forward, at this time, behind, a hand suddenly took her arm.


    "What are you going to do?" His voice with gloomy and haze, Tang Xiaotang thought he was afraid of her exposing his identity, she turned her head, looked at him and said coldly: "stay."


    Floss''s hand was released. He stepped forward and stood beside her. "I''m with you."


    "You go first, I can do it myself." Tang Xiaotang took a look at him and added, "it can''t be found."


    Floss didn''t want to go over the wall. He didn''t want to let her appear in front of others "Don''t worry. I promised you I wouldn''t hurt them." Although he wants to drink her blood all the time, it doesn''t mean that he can accept to suck other human blood at will.


    His aversion to human beings still exists, just like his aversion to the so-called "pure blood nobles" of the blood clan.


    "You''re too catchy." Tang Xiaotang told him that she didn''t worry about the problem, but that the two of them would certainly attract more attention. After all, the pursuers were looking for a man and a woman, and a woman who stayed alone would not let them pay too much attention.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I also know that I can''t find fault with myself now. Floss went to the wall. He was tall and long legged, and turned over a few times. It was just because he was clumsy, his broken clothes hung on the wall, and when he jumped down, he tore a longer crack


    The corners of his lips were hooked. It seemed that he could think of floss''s embarrassed appearance. Tang Xiaotang knocked on the door at the same time.


    The dog barked more fiercely in the yard. It seemed to know that someone had already entered the yard. Tang Xiaotang knocked for a long time, and then there was a slight sound of footsteps in the yard. Then there was a sleepy, restless voice: "it''s so late, who is it?"


    ¡­¡­ I can understand the host''s mood. After all, it''s late at night.


    "I''m sorry to disturb you, but I didn''t mean to..."


    The door creaked and opened, revealing a middle-aged man''s face. His face was still sleepy, and his eyes were full of anger. However, when he saw Tang Xiaotang''s face, he became astonished What can I do for you, miss


    "I''m really sorry, but can you take me in for one night?"


    At a glance, we can see that this human nature is somewhat lustful, but now Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care too much. A dark light flashed through her eyes and her voice was low: "please, I will thank you."


    "Of course." The man agreed without any hesitation. He opened the gate and let Tang Xiaotang in: "please come in, miss."


    There is a rhubarb dog in the yard. A three story building stands in the middle of the yard. In the northeast corner, as she saw on the map, is a stable with three horses.


    Looking at the map, floss should be in the stable, but I don''t know where he is hiding. Tang Xiaotang didn''t find him at first glance.


    The dog barked, but the strange thing was that it was not aimed at Tang Xiaotang, but at the direction of the stables. The man spat on it: "shut up, you damned animal! What''s the name? "


    The dog didn''t stop, so the man had to step forward and kick it. The dog wrongly hid in the nest and let out a low cry. Then the man took Tang Xiaotang and went on to the house: "it''s too noisy to sleep. Be careful, I''ll kill you one day!"


    Entering the room, a tall middle-aged woman came face to face. She looked taller than a man. She had a crooked nose, a drooping corner of her eyes and a fierce look: "who is it? So late, should it be those damned guys again? "


    "It''s not those guys, my dear. It''s a young lady who wants to spend the night with us." A flattering smile appeared on the man''s face, but his eyes were a little afraid. Tang Xiaotang saw it very clearly. It seemed that the woman in front of the family was the master.


    "I''m sorry, madam. May I stay at your house for one night?" Tang Xiaotang looked at her: "I have encountered some things. The carriage is broken. It''s too late for me to find someone to repair it. Don''t worry. I''ll give you a reward." Then she took off her jewel bracelet, put it in her hand and handed it to the woman.


    The woman looked at her luxurious dress. Although it was stained with blood and looked dirty, she could still see that it was valuable. Moreover, the bracelets, necklaces and earrings she was wearing were inlaid with expensive gems, so a greedy light flashed in her eyes, and she didn''t reply: "this You have blood on you. We don''t want to get into trouble... "


    Of course, Tang Xiaotang could see what she was thinking. She was sarcastic at the bottom of her heart, but there was a trace of prayer in her eyes: "I will not cause you any trouble. Tomorrow my servant will repair the carriage, and I will leave immediately!"


    "This..."


    Tang Xiaotang took off the bracelet on the other hand: "please take me in one night, these are all yours."


    "This All right The woman pretended to be embarrassed to think about it for a while, but a strong greed flashed in her eyes. She snatched the gem bracelet in her hand quickly, but her salivating eyes looked at the necklace and Earrings around her neck: "you can live."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    The woman took Tang Xiaotang upstairs and opened the door of a room: "you can sleep here tonight."


    This is a small room. There is a window on the wall facing the door. Except for a bed in the corner and a large wardrobe on the other side, there is not even a stool in the whole room.


    The woman took her here and left. Tang Xiaotang had just closed the door when there was a knock outside the window. She went to the window, opened the lock, and floss rushed in from the outside.


    He stood in front of the window, although his clothes were messy and ragged, but he was noble and arrogant without any loss.


    He looked at her deeply. Tang Xiaotang was very tired, but she didn''t know whether he had found the entrance to the cellar: "people like this will have cellars. You can find the entrance and hide in."


    "No."


    Unexpectedly, floss refused, and his look returned to high coldness: "I want to stay here."


    "If you are worried that I will reveal your identity, don''t worry, I won''t tell them." Tang Xiaotang sat in front of the bed, her eyes slightly closed, a tired face: "if I want to say, just told them."


    "I know," he said, looking at her pale face, his strange feeling rose again, but he didn''t want her to leave, even for a moment, "but I can''t live in a cellar like that!"


    Tang Xiaotang


    Well, she can''t manage him, and it''s not safe to live there. It''s easy to find out.


    Her eyes looked in the room, eyes on the tall wardrobe, got up and went forward, opened the door, there are only some ragged clothes: "then you can only hide here."


    Floss: --


    Tang Xiaotang took out all his clothes and threw them under the bed. The empty space could barely fill floss''s body. He was reluctant to step in and curled up on the board.


    Even when he was young, he had never lived in such a shabby place. Especially there was a musty smell of old wood in the cupboard. The sensitive smell of blood clan felt very uncomfortable.


    Only her sweet breath made him feel a little comfortable, but Tang Xiaotang didn''t have the energy to care what he thought. She mercilessly closed the cupboard door, isolated the last breath, and then lay on the bed.


    Touch the comfortable soft bed, has not had a good rest Tang Xiaotang eyes closed, consciousness gradually lost.


    In a trance, she felt that her body seemed to be tightly confined by the iron hoop, and the cold and strange breath wrapped her, unable to break free.


    Too tired, Tang Xiaotang did not have the strength to struggle, she only moved, fell asleep.


    In a dark consciousness, she suddenly lights up a few dazzling lights, suddenly appears in the dark, and squints her eyes unadaptedly.


    Fuzzy line of sight, emerged a familiar figure, that figure is so familiar, let Tang Xiaotang regardless of the dazzling light opened his eyes.


    It''s her


    Her body unconsciously moves forward, her lips slightly open, and the figure slowly walks in front of her. She gradually approaches -


    when her hand is about to touch her body, the figure suddenly stops and seems to feel something. She slowly turns her head, revealing the face deeply engraved in Tang Xiaotang''s heart.


    "Green Jin..."


    The light gradually devoured everything, including the familiar face. The next moment, Tang Xiaotang felt the warm feeling of light on his eyelids, and his vision was red.


    She slowly opened her eyes, the window has been bright, warm sunshine on her body, let her look a moment trance.


    Has Is it daybreak


    How long has it been since I dreamed of her


    For a long time, I don''t remember.


    The dream is very short, but now that she has woken up, she can only face her own task.


    Open the map and have a look. Floss is still in the corner cabinet. Tang Xiaotang looks at the light outside and draws the curtain up. Then she opens the door and goes out.


    The middle-aged man and woman I saw last night got up and were sitting on the sofa downstairs. As soon as Tang Xiaotang went down, the man''s eyes seemed to stick to her. If he didn''t worry about the woman sitting next to her, he would have come directly.


    "This Miss... " Although Tang Xiaotang hated this human, he had to say, "my name is Noah."


    "Miss Noah, did you have a good rest last night?" He immediately said that the desire in his eyes and the stench all over his body made Tang Xiaotang upset and wanted to blow his head.


    "Good. Thank you for taking me in." She resumed her usual cold expression and spoke softly.


    Since her appearance, the woman has been observing her all the time. During the day, she can see more clearly. The girl has a cold and alienated temperament, and every move is elegant and noble. It can be seen that she must have a good family.


    What''s more, her clothes are not completely white. The skirt, cuffs and necklines of the dress are embroidered with complicated patterns with gold thread, shining in the sun. The jewel pendant on her body is dazzling in the sun, which makes her unable to look directly at.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 770

    She remembered that the bracelets she had taken to the goldsmith in the morning were all pure gold, and the gems on them were real. There was a flattering smile on her face, but she was rather fierce, and the smile seemed very disobedient and stiff, but she didn''t smile: "Miss Noah, where is your carriage? Why don''t you take us to repair it for you... "


    If they can help this noble lady, they will get a large reward. Of course, if they can hold the thigh of the big family behind her, it would be better


    "Thank you so much!" Although the carriage or something was just her nonsense, it was exactly what she wanted the woman to say.


    There was a flash of calculation under her eyes. Floss''s injury will stay here for a while, so of course she can''t leave now


    So when they took photos in the direction of Tang Xiaotang''s random fingers, of course, nothing was found.


    "Miss Noah, where on earth is the carriage? We don''t see anything Asked the woman, with impatience on her face.


    "No? But there it is Tang Xiaotang''s face showed some surprise and anxiety at the right time, and the two did not find any abnormality.


    "There''s really nothing nearby!" The man also opens a way.


    "How can Did piss go back first? " Tang Xiaotang mumbles to himself, but his voice can just be heard by two people. Looking at their eyes at the same time, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are dark.


    "That Could you please take me in for a few more days? " She showed a trace of embarrassment: "if you don''t worry..."


    When she put her hand on the jewel necklace on her chest, Tang Xiaotang hesitated again. When floss put on the necklace for her that day, she clearly saw the flash of memory in his eyes. This emerald necklace must be of great significance to him


    "I can help you weave until my family comes to me." Tang Xiaotang opened his mouth and thought that the relationship between them was not easy to ease. At this time, it''s better not to have any more trouble.


    "This..." The man was not happy, he hesitated: "how can we let Miss Noah work..."


    "Well, that''s it!" The woman''s face pulled very long, her eyes lingered on the necklace around her neck, but agreed: "what if your family doesn''t come to you?"


    "No, they will come." After floss left, he would send them some money.


    "All right." The woman thought about it and agreed, "but we can''t keep you for a month at most. If your family doesn''t come to you again, you have to leave."


    "Good." A month, no matter what, floss''s injury should be better.


    So Tang Xiaotang stayed here and began weaving for the couple.


    Then she finally knew why the couple could live in such a good house - because they were the landlords of the village, and almost all the cultivated land belonged to them. They supported a group of loafers in the village and squeezed other villagers to work for them.


    Men are greedy and lustful, and women are cruel and merciless. These two human beings are a good match.


    In the first three days, Tang Xiaotang''s food was soft and sweet white bread and hot milk, and she only had to weave cloth for half a day. The woman was constantly squeezing the remaining jewelry from her body, so she was kind to her.


    After a week, no one came to see her, and Tang Xiaotang also gave her earrings, her attitude began to change.


    Not only is there no milk for the three meals, but they are replaced by hot water. Even the bread is sometimes hard and dry, and the workload increases from half a day to half a day.


    Floss''s injury was only one-third better. Because of the lack of food, he refused to bite people in the village to suck blood, so Tang Xiaotang had to give him some blood every day.


    But it''s good. Tang Xiaotang can see from the map that the followers of the blood clan have been looking for their trace. Even this village has not been let go by them. If he goes out to look for food at this time, it will greatly increase the possibility that they will be found.


    In this way, another week passed, and her treatment became even worse. There was no milk, no white bread, only hard black bread and cold water, and if she could not finish weaving the cloth of the day, she could not eat.


    This is not the worst. The worst thing is that men always look at her face and chest with squinting eyes. Sometimes when a woman is not in front of her, he will touch her and even hint at her, but Tang Xiaotang will hide from her every time.


    In fact, she has a way to make those two human beings change their attitude towards her, but first, she doesn''t want to spend too much mental energy on such things, and then, there is another very important role


    Tang Xiaotang looked at her fingers, which were scarred by weaving. Her hands were white and delicate during these days in floss castle, so she didn''t adapt to the wound after just a few days'' work.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 771

    The blood red wounds were very clear on her white fingers, and because of fatigue, the wounds on her wrist showed signs of splitting again.


    Taking advantage of the time before dinner, Tang Xiaotang hides in the stairwell and unties the cloth wrapped around her wrist. Before she unties it completely, she sees some blood stains oozing from the festering wound. She simply rinses the wound, and then she wraps the cloth back again.


    Don''t expose the wound. If the smell of blood gas is found, it''s bad.


    Go out, Tang Xiaotang is about to go back to the room, but met the man in the room, the middle-aged man named Yasang.


    As soon as she saw his colored eyes, Tang Xiaotang felt disgusted instinctively. She quietly left him and asked in a low voice, "excuse me, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, Miss Noah. I just want to talk to you alone..." His voice can also be very low, but can not hide the greedy tone, Tang Xiaotang frowned, looked at the map, only to find that the woman is now cooking with the maid in the kitchen.


    No wonder he is so bold.


    "We''ll talk about it after dinner." She avoided him and walked out of the stairwell. Just as she wanted to go into the living room, the man quickly blocked her.


    "Just two sentences. It doesn''t take much time. It''ll be ready in a minute." Tang Xiaotang frowned and stepped back to avoid the salty pig''s hand.


    "Just stand there and say what it is." Her eyes flashed with disgust, and she was not in the mood to hide.


    "Miss Noah, you see, I don''t think your family will come to you. It''s better for you..." He said, suddenly seized her hand: "stay with me, I will treat you well!"


    In an instant, she read the evil thoughts in his heart. Tang Xiaotang was disgusted as if she had swallowed a fly. Her eyes flashed by. She raised her other hand and was about to break his wrist to teach him a lesson, but at this moment --


    "pa --!"


    On the top of the man''s head, the glass cover of the chandelier suddenly broke, as if it had been hit by something. The pieces fell down one after another and stuck on his head, face and neck. The sharp pieces cut the man''s skin, and the blood fell down the fine wound.


    But Tang Xiaotang, who was standing beside him, was not hurt. As if consciously, all the fragments avoided her and fell on the man. She didn''t even hurt a hair.


    The man was startled. He let out a scream in his mouth. He took hold of her hand and let it go unconsciously. As soon as his leg was soft, he sat down on the ground. He didn''t care that the sharp fragment pierced his palm. At that moment, he just felt that he was out of breath suddenly.


    "Ah -"


    it''s like someone was holding his throat. The inexplicable sense of suffocation made him pinch his neck and breathe painfully. His white and fat cheeks gradually turned red and even purple. An unpleasant smell came from him: "help Help... "


    The sound of broken glass attracted the attention of two people in the kitchen. Tang Xiaotang frowned. She felt the cold air that suddenly appeared behind her. He sent out a strong murderous atmosphere. She knew that he had seen the scene just now.


    Although she also wanted the man to die, she couldn''t let him kill him.


    Turning to look behind her, she gently shook her head at the pair of blood colored eyes hidden in the dark. The blue eyes were calm and a little soothing.


    I''ve been patient for so long. I can''t be impulsive at this time.


    As if to understand her meaning, red eyes flashed complex color, and then, he slowly closed his eyes, the next moment, the shadow of the dark disappeared, and the man sitting on the ground seemed to have finally recovered breathing, he fell on the ground, gasping greedily.


    "Hoo Hoo Hoo!"


    "Dear! How are you doing? "


    The woman had already run to him, looking at her husband with blood all over her face and lying on the glass fragment on the ground, she was so shocked that she squatted down to help him: "what happened in the end?"


    But the man is already fat, and he is too frightened. He has no strength for a moment, just like a lump of rotten meat, he is paralyzed on the ground, and the woman can''t drag it up.


    And the smell under the man''s body is really unbearable. She raised her head and yelled at Tang Xiaotang and the helpless Maid: "don''t you come to help me yet?"


    There was a trace of disgust and disgust on the maid''s face, but she did not dare to disobey the woman''s order, so she was unwilling to step forward and drag the man with her.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care. She takes a cold look at the man on the ground and turns around and goes upstairs.


    These two human really make her disgust, if not for the task, she absolutely want to let them look good!


    Back to her room, she closed the door and locked it. Before she had time to turn around, the black figure came out quickly. A strong force bound her firmly in her arms. Her nose touched the button on his chest, which hurt.Although the embrace was filled with a strong smell of blood, it somehow made her feel at ease.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 772

    Floss''s body with a strong intention to kill, his low voice sounded: "I regret it." When he saw the man looking at him like that, he couldn''t control himself and wanted to break his neck.


    The pupil is suffused with silk red light, the eyes are more and more twisted and crazy, he holds her hand in constant force, don''t let her see her look at this time.


    But even if you don''t look, Tang Xiaotang can feel the fury of his body.


    She hesitated for a moment, then raised her hand and took it gently.


    "Let''s go back!" Floss said suddenly.


    "No." She has been holding on for so long, not only to brush his favor, but also because she can''t let him be threatened.


    Floss did not speak again.


    He was silent, but the killing intention on his body dissipated little by little.


    Now that he has recovered most of his injuries, he knows that if he goes back at this time, his life will not be threatened, but this time he will be in vain


    "Two more days." Tang Xiaotang felt his head drooping, with a hint of cool smell of long golden hair falling on his neck, his voice was heavy, but with a trace of depression.


    Like a big dog, she wanted to touch his head


    It''s a pity that she can''t touch his head


    "Good." Fortunately, he was able to take the overall situation into consideration. Unfortunately, Tang Xiaotang took back the idea. He was very pleased.


    However, that disgusting human, she will not let go! Although we can''t kill him, we can teach him a lesson.


    There was a flash of cold in his eyes, but floss couldn''t see it.


    She pulled down her collar, showed her neck, and was held in his arms just like a few days ago. Tang Xiaotang could feel that floss''s action today was lighter and slower, and the time was shorter. After a while, Tang Xiaotang could feel that he had put away his tusks.


    But he did not raise his head, but with the tip of his tongue licking the teeth on her neck, where there is no bleeding, but he licked, more and more let Tang Xiaotang feel like a big dog.


    Half a day later, he still did not leave, Tang Xiaotang was very itchy by his lick, she had to gently push him: "I want to rest."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good Dull voice sounded, he finally let her go, watching her on the bed, but also help her pull the quilt.


    The girl lay quietly on the bed. He leaned against the head of the bed. Seeing her surprised eyes, he gently lifted his lips and laughed.


    "Sleep, and I''ll watch you here." He doesn''t have to rest at night, and most of his injuries are healed these days, and he doesn''t have to sleep to recover.


    The moonlight outside the window came through and sprinkled on his face, making his perfect facial features look more and more gentle, as elegant and charming as a prince of the night.


    But no one knows that the bigotry and madness in his heart are deeper than the night.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at him quietly. As the son of the world, he should have changed the blood group''s paranoia about blood lineage and made the decadent blood group glow with new vitality. However, he insists on provoking the war between human beings and blood group, even if both are defeated.


    She didn''t know what he was thinking when he stood alone in the sun, and whether he would regret it. However, she only knew that he would prevent such things from happening again.


    "What are you looking at?" Aware that the girl''s eyes have been focused on his face, under the moonlight, her eyes show a little blurred, he asked with a smile.


    "Nothing." Tang Xiaotang slowly closed his eyes, no matter what, this time, he likes her, should not let him fall in love with Yao Qi so easily.


    The girl''s slender eyelashes left a small shadow at the moment. Her fair face became more and more pale and thin because of the fatigue of these days. He slowly stretched out his hand to touch the delicate face, but he took it back in the air.


    He couldn''t wake her up.


    She seemed really tired. She closed her eyes and soon fell asleep. He felt her breath became steady. He leaned down slowly to get close to her.


    Her pale pink lips opened slightly, as if bewitched, and he leaned gently over her lips.


    Warm, soft, with a fresh breath, is completely different from his life


    As soon as he touched her, his eyes gradually became deep. There seemed to be a whirlpool in those bloody eyes, and the colors became rich and deep.


    "I will never allow you to leave me..."


    When his fingers touched her eyebrows, he gently picked up her injured hand and untied the winding cloth. The sweet and familiar smell came, and he licked the ulcerated wound on the tip of his tongue.


    Wound a little bit healing, he carefully put her hand back in the quilt, and then turned around, figure a flash, left the room.


    He will never let go of those two human beings! Even if he promised not to kill them, it''s OK to teach them a lesson!


    The blood clan''s action is extremely quick, in the dark quietly through, a moment later, floss came to the two men''s room.He was about to push the door in, but he heard the voice coming from inside. It was the two dirty people today.


    A dark light flashed at the bottom of his eyes. He didn''t go in. He was hidden in the dark, listening to their conversation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 773

    "We do this to her, in case her family does come What shall we do? " He heard a man''s voice.


    "No way! You see, they haven''t found her for such a long time. She must have been abandoned! " It''s a woman''s voice.


    "But if..." Men are still hesitating.


    "No, but! Don''t worry, as long as we can get involved with that adult No matter how powerful her family is, can it be stronger than that one? " The woman''s voice was full of pride.


    "But..."


    "No, but! Asan! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking! You''d better put your mind away for me, otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite! " The woman''s voice became impatient, and her voice of pulling the quilt came from the room: "go to sleep! The adult will come tomorrow. Don''t disgrace me


    "Yes, I know..."


    After a while, there was a heavy breath in the room.


    Floss put his hand on the door lock. With a slight twist, the hard door lock opened, but the two sleeping people in the room were still in their dreams.


    He walked slowly to the bed, looked at the two ugly and disgusting faces, and slowly raised a smile.


    Although he promised not to kill them, if they died by themselves, it would not be against his oath


    Fingertips slowly out a ray of cold light, at this time, the man lying on the bed suddenly issued a scream.


    "Ah


    There was a constant cold sweat on his head, and his face gradually twisted, as if he saw something extremely terrible: "no - no!"


    "Ah! Let me go! Leave me alone


    No matter how he struggled, he could not wake up from his nightmare. Seeing that his painful cry was about to wake up the woman beside him, floss waved his hand and wrapped the woman in it with an invisible barrier. He just wanted to crush the man''s hands, but suddenly remembered what they had just said.


    "The adult will come tomorrow.".


    As soon as the action stopped, he thought about the consciousness of this sentence, who is the person coming? According to his original plan, his subordinates should have eliminated all those guys who did not obey, but The existence of betrayer makes him have to consider the worst result.


    The girl''s calm blue eyes appeared in her mind. She slowly shook her head to him. His outstretched hand hesitated for a moment, and finally slowly took it back.


    No, not impulsive!


    Holding his hand tightly, his cold eyes were fixed on the two people on the bed. The next moment, his figure disappeared from the room, leaving only a man with a painful face, struggling in a terrible dream.


    The next day.


    Tang Xiaotang found that there was something wrong with the Assange couple today.


    As usual, women would wake her up before dawn, but today, she let her sleep until she was naturally awake, and after more than ten days of breakfast, she once again enjoyed white bread and hot milk.


    Look cold, but Tang Xiaotang heart has been on guard, these two people will never be so good to her, what do they want to do?


    After breakfast, the woman not only didn''t let her continue weaving, but also let her have a good rest with a smile on her face. Tang Xiaotang accepted her "kindness" without changing her face, but took this opportunity to spy on her heart secretly.


    "As long as we give her to that adult, we will certainly get that large sum of money!"


    The adult?


    It turned out that these two people had such an idea! Want to give her to someone else!


    I just don''t know if someone recognized her when they found them I don''t think so. After all, very few people have seen her, and according to the map, those pursuers have been far away from here.


    But this possibility can not be completely ruled out, she must consider the worst results in case of accidents.


    Knowing what she is thinking, Tang Xiaotang pretends not to know. She thanks the woman for her kindness, and then goes back to the room to get some sleep.


    The soldiers came to block the water and cover the land. They don''t know who they came to and whether it has anything to do with the blood clan. She must cultivate her spirit before she has the energy to face it.


    She left an angry woman standing behind her, staring at her back: "Damn it! This smelly girl! I don''t know what that adult thinks of her! "


    After thinking about it, she felt puzzled and resentful: "if you mess up! I will never let her go


    At lunch time, Tang Xiaotang finally saw Yasang who had disappeared all morning. When he saw his haggard and decadent look, the two huge black circles under his puffy eyes, and the look of her dodging fear, he knew that he must have slept very well last night. She finally felt relieved.


    This is the price of daring to provoke Ben Mei!


    Asang had a nightmare all night. He had dreamed that he was holding a girl with blue eyes. Her beautiful face was smiling at him and her red lips were gorgeous. He couldn''t help but want to kiss her.But the next second, the lips suddenly widened, revealing a mouth with blood teeth, the skin and flesh on that beautiful face began to melt, and turned into a mass of pus and blood, revealing the black skeleton.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 774

    "Don''t you like me? Come on! I like you, too... " The skeleton''s mouth was wide open, and its teeth stretched out so long that it seemed to break his neck. The stench came from his nose. The two green eyes and a mass of mucus fell on his face, and he almost choked.


    So the real feeling is not like in a dream at all. Until now, it seems that he can still feel the cold and slippery touch on his face and smell the stench between his nose.


    As soon as he saw the girl''s eyes today, he felt that they would fall down at any time, and an unspeakable fear rose in his heart.


    With a shiver, he didn''t dare to look at her any more and turned around quickly.


    Tang Xiaotang wanted to pry into his heart and find out who came at night, but he didn''t expect that the man was so afraid of her. He didn''t even dare to look at her, which made her very depressed.


    I knew that. I didn''t scare him so much last night.


    She can''t help regretting her recklessness, or should wait for her to leave, and then punish him.


    Come on, let''s play it by ear.


    I thought that person would come at noon, but I didn''t know that person had not arrived until the sun was almost setting.


    Assange and his wife are still busy preparing. The maid is busy from morning to night. The whole living room is brand new and the table is full of delicious food.


    Tang Xiaotang looks out of the window. It''s dark.


    "Why are you still wearing this dress? Mary, take her to change into the clothes the grown-ups have sent her! "


    Tang Xiaotang''s original dress had long been asked to leave by Mrs. Assange. She found a set of her old clothes and threw them to her. At this time, when she saw that she was still wearing the old clothes, she cried out in a hurry.


    The maid, who was in a hurry to spread a napkin on the dining table, heard Mrs. Assange''s order and hurried over, taking Tang Xiaotang upstairs.


    She took her into a room, sat her in front of the mirror, opened the gift box, and took out a long red dress.


    This is a gorgeous red bra dress. Tang Xiaotang put on the dress, and then let Mary arrange her hair. Moreover, there are all kinds of jewelry in the gift box.


    In the mirror, the beauty''s skin is better than snow, her lips are redder than blood, but her eyes are cold and mysterious green. The red gemstone collar on her neck makes her neck as slender as a swan. The body itself looks good. At this time, it is even more cool and enchanting, and reveals an unspeakable mystery.


    Tang Xiaotang thinks something is wrong. Why is it so aesthetic and familiar? It seems that he has seen it since when But looking at the reaction of those two people, it doesn''t seem that they know her identity


    She suddenly some don''t want to cooperate with them, but, eyes glanced at the side of the map, her heart silently sighed.


    It''s too late


    Almost at the same time, there was a sharp barking in the yard. Mary ran downstairs in a hurry, but Tang Xiaotang stood in the same place, and then walked slowly to the window of the room.


    Looking down through the window, you can see that the light in the yard suddenly lights up. Then, a carriage pulled by four horses slowly stops in front of the gate.


    A tall black figure came down from the car, and the Assange couple, who were waiting anxiously, rushed up with a flattering smile.


    Tang Xiaotang hides her body behind the curtain. The figure is wrapped in a black cloak. She can''t see his face clearly. She can only judge from the figure that it is a man.


    What''s more, he is a familiar man


    She always felt that this figure was very familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it. In such a flash, the man had entered the yard and walked forward slowly.


    "Who is he?"


    Behind suddenly appeared familiar breath, a hand suddenly stretched out from behind, encircled her.


    Long golden hair fell on her neck, with a faint rose fragrance.


    From his point of view, he could see the slender white neck with a collar, the beautiful radian like a swan, the delicate and soft skin emitting the fragrance of temptation, and he could even see the blood vessels beating gently under the skin.


    Deep in his eyes, he nibbled at her neck gently, thinking of the eyes she just looked at the man, his heart rose slowly: "do you know him?"


    The young girl''s look is rare. She seems to be in a trance. She frowns slightly and doesn''t hear him at all. The mood suddenly became extremely bad, and he strengthened his strength.


    "Nothing."


    Tang Xiaotang came back and felt the deep breath of the people behind her. She suddenly turned around and faced him. She spoke very seriously: "for a while, no matter what happens, don''t come out!"


    This sudden appearance of blood, yes, she has been able to determine that he is blood, and is aimed at her.


    She did not know where she had seen him or what his purpose was, but it was certain that floss would never be allowed to see him.


    "Who is he?" Floss had already affirmed that the girl knew the blood clan, which made him feel more angry and murderous. He wanted to kill each other more intensely.He got closer to her, and kept her whole body in his arms, leaving traces of teeth on his neck. He looked at the figure coming in the yard, and his eyes were full of fierce killing.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt an eye-catching sight on himself. The figure in the courtyard suddenly stopped. He looked up. Although he could not see his face, floss knew that he was looking at himself.


    Provocative?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 775

    Fangs ready to move, blood red color dye pupil, with hostile provocative vision, make his blood boiling for a moment, but the girl slowly pushed him away.


    There was a knock at the door, followed by a strange voice: "Miss Noah, master, please come down."


    She looked back at him and repeated, "remember, don''t go out." Then he got up and went to the door.


    He wanted to keep up with her, but he could only restrain his own thoughts, resist the impulse to kill all the people here, and continue to stay in the room.


    Leaning against the window, he looked out. The people in the yard had entered the room, but he narrowed his eyes when he remembered the guy''s eyes just now.


    The other party obviously knew him, but to his surprise, his target was her instead of her, and the girl''s performance also showed that she seemed to know him.


    The finger on the windowsill left a deep mark on the hard wall. The feeling of being concealed made him feel restless and unhappy.


    Wandering back and forth, he tried to walk out of the room several times, but every time when he was about to walk to the door, her blue eyes and serious tone would appear in his mind, so his steps would stop.


    His irritability grew heavier and heavier, and he paced up and down the room like a trapped animal.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know the tangle of floss in the room. She follows Mary downstairs. Downstairs, the assanges and the visitors have already sat at the dining table.


    The guest is sitting on the main seat with his back to her. He has taken off his black cloak and has long silver hair behind him. His back looks more familiar.


    Tang Xiaotang narrowed his eyes and mobilized all his memories in his mind. Who is this person? She was sure she had seen him!


    Assange and his wife''s face with flattery, their eyes are cast on the man on the throne, is talking to him. At this time, the woman''s eyes deviated and saw the person coming down from the upstairs.


    "Ah, my Lord, here she is!" She cried with a smile.


    Smell speech, the man slowly turn back, in the moment he turn back, Tang Xiaotang finally remember, who he is.


    It''s him!


    Familiar and strange images appear in my mind, men''s Scarlet and bloodthirsty eyes, sharp teeth, cold and powerless blood loss


    Her body trembled subconsciously, and the pain and fear that didn''t belong to her gushed out. But Tang Xiaotang quickly adjusted her mood, suppressed her physical memory, and walked down the stairs calmly.


    At this time, the other person''s eyes are not the red in memory, but the mysterious and noble purple. He is wearing a dark red dress and has a beautiful appearance, which makes people never think that he is actually a vampire.


    The man obviously didn''t recognize her. A flash of surprise flashed through his eyes. He quickly raised his lips and stood up with a smile: "Hello, beautiful lady!"


    Tang Xiaotang walked down slowly. In fact, it''s not surprising that the other party didn''t recognize her. After all, she has changed her soul. Although she maintains the original personality, her temperament is quite different from the original. Let alone he who is not familiar with her, even Noah''s parents may not recognize her now.


    "Hello." She spoke faintly, then avoided the hand that he wanted to hold her hand, and sat on the seat far away from him.


    The man didn''t show any embarrassment. He sat back in his seat and looked at her with a smile. At this time, Mrs. Assange saw her performance, her heart immediately gave birth to dissatisfaction, but her face looked very ugly smile: "Miss Noah, this is count Lancer."


    "Lancer freene, Miss Noah, what a nice name you have!" The man praised.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t answer, but it''s Yasang on one side. In order not to let the scene cool down, he quickly flatters him.


    "Count Lancer, your coming makes my house shine!"


    "It''s very kind of you, Mr. assan. Now that Miss Noah is here, let''s have dinner." The man chuckled.


    "Good, good!"


    The whole dinner, the man''s eyes have been on her, Tang Xiaotang pretended not to see, she is trying to eat.


    After several days of starvation, she didn''t want to let go of so many good things.


    And when she''s full, she has the energy to think!


    Of course, Tang Xiaotang didn''t just eat. She noticed that men didn''t eat anything except wine.


    It seems that he is indeed a blood clan.


    In the meantime, the two men have been talking to the man, the language is extremely flattering, but the man rarely pay attention to them, just "um" from time to time.


    "Miss Noah, why don''t you talk?" Seeing her eating all the time, the man shook his red wine glass and said, "is my charm not as high as these foods?"


    Tang Xiaotang wiped her mouth with a napkin, but before she spoke, Mrs. Assange opened her mouth in a hurry: "the count of Assange is right! Miss Noah, talk to the count more. Maybe he can help you find your familywww.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 776

    A trace of impatience flashed through the man''s eyes. He ignored the two people. He just looked at her and seemed to be waiting for her answer.


    "If you die, just find a place to throw it away."


    The same familiar voice sounded in my mind, casual tone, as if it was not a human life, just a weed.


    That''s the memory of the original owner.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at him coldly: "count Lancer is joking."


    "Then why don''t you talk?" He seemed to have to get the answer, and his eyes did not move away from her for a moment.


    Tang Xiaotang takes the opportunity to peep into his heart. She finds that Lancer doesn''t recognize her identity, and even he doesn''t know that floss is here. The reason why she comes here is because of boredom, and the assanges just use her to attract his attention.


    This made her feel relieved. It seems that this guy has nothing to do with those people. In this case, she doesn''t have to beat around the bush with him.


    "Table manners. Keep quiet when you eat." Tang Xiaotang put down his napkin and wiped his hands clean before he spoke slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Choking on her words, Lancer was speechless, but he soon recovered: "Miss Noah is right. Are you finished now? Can we have a chat? "


    "Of course Without waiting for Tang Xiaotang to speak, Mrs. Assange spoke again for fear that Tang Xiaotang would not agree: "it''s her honor to chat with the count!"


    Lancer''s eyes flashed a trace of displeasure again. This time, he said directly, "I''m sorry, Mrs. assan. I''m asking Miss Noah, not you."


    Clearly he is smiling, but on the other side cast over the line of sight, Mrs. Assange can''t say anything, she chatted low head, shut up.


    "Miss assan, you''re looking for family, aren''t you? Why don''t you stay in my manor for a while? I know a lot of people in Milo. I''m sure I can help you find your family He put down his wine glass and looked at her with a smile.


    What family? That''s all her nonsense, and she can''t leave with him at all. Tang Xiaotang''s face sank: "I''m sorry, count Lancer, I don''t want to go to your manor."


    At this point, upstairs.


    Floss was still restless.


    I don''t know what happened downstairs. The guy came for her. As soon as he thought about what kind of eyes he might look at him, his heart was filled with tyranny.


    Can''t stand Why did he listen to her?


    Hands on the door again, this time, he did not hesitate, directly opened the door, the figure soon disappeared in the room.


    Downstairs.


    "Why? Don''t miss Noah believe I''ll help you find your family? " He asked, crossing his fingers and casually placing them on the table.


    Tang Xiaotang certainly can''t say don''t believe: "no, just don''t want to disturb Mr. Lancer."


    "No, I don''t think it''s disturbing, and aren''t you disturbing Mr. and Mrs. Assange when you stay here?" The other side is picking eyebrows.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Xiaotang is speechless.


    Seeing that she did not speak, he continued: "or miss Noah dislikes me?"


    The man''s eyes flashed with the light of ambition. Tang Xiaotang''s mood became a little bad. Since this guy didn''t recognize her, why did he want her to be with him?


    She found that she really couldn''t find a reason to refuse him. If she insisted on staying here, maybe he would start to doubt. Although he didn''t see her on the banquet day, there was not a large number of blood group. There must be some connection between them. Maybe he had heard of her.


    It''s really difficult


    Just as Tang Xiaotang was thinking about the reason for rejecting him, the familiar breath suddenly came. Her eyes were dark. Yu Guangwang looked into the shadow upstairs and saw the familiar red eyes.


    Didn''t you say you wouldn''t let him out?!


    I''m worried. If this guy finds out, it''s over!


    But she did not dare to show the clue to let the opposite person see, so she had to be silent.


    "Or, what do you care about here?" He seems to take a casual look up. Tang Xiaotang sees the interest flashing in his eyes at that moment. She knows that floss has been found by him.


    What a pig!


    I sigh at the bottom of my heart. Now, I can''t help it if I don''t go


    "Good."


    After a moment''s silence, Lancer finally saw the girl nodding slightly. She said coldly, "OK, then please count Lancer."


    With a smile on his face, the man stood up, walked up to her and held out his hand: "thank you, Miss Noah. In this case, let''s go now."


    Red eyes instantly gloomy down, kill intended fundus boiling, Tang Xiaotang and he looked at each other, she looked at him deeply, and then dropped his head, also stood up.


    Instead of handing her hand to the man, she turned and walked out. The man followed her closely. Seeing that they were about to leave, the assanges were in a hurry."Are you going to leave? My Lord, this is... " Asang flattered and laughed, but he did not dare to look at Tang Xiaotang. He rubbed his hands: "this..."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. assan. I know." Lancer smiles. As soon as he waves, a man in black comes near the door quietly. He doesn''t have any sense of existence. If he doesn''t show up on his own initiative, even Tang Xiaotang doesn''t find him: "Thorne, give the gift I brought to Mr. and Mrs. assan."


    "Yes, master!"


    The man in black turned and went out. After a while, he brought a box and handed it to Mrs. Assange, who wanted to pick it up.


    Mrs. Assange can''t wait to take it over and open it. When she saw the things inside, her face suddenly showed a chrysanthemum like smile: "thank you! My Lord


    There is a big body in front of him. Tang Xiaotang can''t see what''s inside, but he wants to know that it''s gold coins and other things.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 777

    "You''re welcome. It''s just a little thought." Before he could react, his hand was held by the man. Tang Xiaotang quietly pulled his hand out of his hand, but the man took advantage of the situation to hold her shoulder: "let''s go."


    She didn''t look back, she didn''t stop.


    Only by getting out of here quickly can he not be found.


    And Tang Xiaotang droops her eyes, no one can see the indifference of her eyes.


    Floss''s injury has completely recovered, but he didn''t mean to leave here. As for the reason, Tang Xiaotang guessed that it must be related to the blood clan.


    But he didn''t tell her.


    Although there are some ideas that he does not want her to worry about and not let her face danger, it still shows that he has not completely trusted her. At least, his good impression on her is not enough to affect his plan.


    But compared with the beginning, now floss''s favor for her has risen too much, she has been able to affect his mood, so at this time, it is necessary to separate properly, at least, to let him understand some things


    With that in mind, she got into the carriage with Lancer.


    "You seem to have something on your mind?"


    Sitting in the carriage, listening to the sound of the horse''s hooves, a man''s voice suddenly came from his side. Tang Xiaotang looked up and saw that he was looking at her with interesting eyes.


    Lancer looked at the girl in front of her. Since she got on the bus, she had been silent and had no focus, which indicated that she was wandering.


    It makes him feel very interesting. No woman can ignore him like this. She is the first one.


    Thinking of the breath he had just felt there, he leaned back lazily on the cushion, playing with the ring he was wearing on his finger. A trace of interest flashed through his eyes: "or is there something important or someone there?"


    "No, you think too much." Tang Xiaotang raised her head and gave him a cold look. Except for the emerald necklace she was wearing, everything else was not important to her.


    "Is it?" Lancer chuckled and said.


    It seems that I didn''t come wrong this time. I didn''t expect that the two idiots didn''t cheat him.


    Tang Xiaotang ignored him. She was afraid that he was Noah, not her. Now, she has suppressed the body''s fear, so she has no fear at all.


    And since he wasn''t coming for floss, she didn''t care about him at all.


    Then along the way, no matter what Lancer said to her, she stopped talking.


    The girl sat in the corner in silence, her green eyes half drooping, her long black hair falling on the red dress, her skin white than snow, looking like a delicate doll.


    So silent she let him feel a little familiar, so he looked at her eyes with a bit of exploration.


    Tang Xiaotang can naturally feel his doubts, but she is not worried that he will recognize herself, because she has changed so much.


    But it doesn''t matter if you recognize it, it doesn''t matter to her.


    With this thought, the carriage stopped.


    In front of the familiar and strange manor, there is no difference with the memory of the original owner. Stepping on the ground, the memory of the body plays back in my mind, and I feel a little sigh at the bottom of my heart.


    I didn''t expect that she could come back here.


    Fortunately, maybe Lancer took into account that she was human and didn''t say anything more. He just called two maids to take her down to rest.


    Lie on the soft and comfortable bed again, Tang Xiaotang can relax and think about what to do next.


    Now, floss''s task doesn''t need to worry too much. He just thinks of another task. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes sink slightly. Yao Qi


    The object of special care that afar had told her, she had not even seen her face now.


    I suddenly remember the dream I had that night, the familiar face Tang Xiaotang squints her eyes. She doesn''t dream for no reason, so what does this dream mean? Do you want to tell yourself that you can see her again?


    Laugh at herself, close her eyes, and know that it is impossible. When will she begin to expect such impossible things like these fragile lives?


    -


    at the same time.


    In the dark room, the windows were wide open and the curtains were flying in the wind.


    The moonlight reflected a pair of cold red eyes, and a dark shadow darted in from the window and landed on the slender fingers.


    "It''s time..." He couldn''t stand it any more.


    Bat wings disappear in the night sky, tall figure slowly paced to the window, looking at the sky of the moon.


    "I didn''t expect that you could influence me so much..." Even let him give up the perfect plan.


    "In this case, never leave me. Even if you die, you can only die in my arms!"


    The next day, as soon as Tang Xiaotang woke up, a maid brought her breakfast.


    Then she found that the maid was actually a girl who came in at the same time.Unfortunately, the maid didn''t recognize her. She stood by and waited for her to finish her breakfast. Then, while packing, she told her that a dance would be held in the manor tonight to welcome her.


    Tang Xiaotang intended to get more things out of her mouth, so he chatted with her.


    "Why the ball?" Tang Xiaotang''s tone was a bit doubtful.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 778

    When Tang Xiaotang was taken to the hall, he was on the other side of the manor.


    The man with long silver hair is holding a goblet in his hand. The scarlet liquid in the goblet has a hazy luster under the light. It is charming and dangerous.


    Opposite him, the man with long pink hair is sitting lazily. On his side, there is a plump blonde. Behind him, there is a purple curly beauty holding her shoulder for him.


    "Why are you here?" The silver haired man shook his glass and asked.


    "What? Don''t you welcome me? " The man''s brown eyes flashed, laughing with the beauty on his side, and picking his eyebrows to open his mouth.


    The silver haired man shook his glass, sipped the wine in it and said with a smile, "how can it be? If I don''t welcome you, I won''t call these two beauties for you. They''re the beauties I''ve managed to find. I haven''t had time to taste them. "


    "Yes? Then I''ll thank you very much! " With a smile, he took the beautiful woman kneeling on the ground into his arms, took the glass handed by the beautiful woman behind him, and drank all the blood wine: "that guy is busy now and can''t come, but what do you invite that guy to do?"


    "To please him, of course You know, it''s embarrassing for us to be in this position. But now that you''re here, the effect is the same. " He took another sip of the wine and said, "I''ve been given two beautiful ladies. I think you''ll be interested in them, too."


    "Oh?" The man with long pink hair brightened his eyes: "how beautiful is it?"


    "Don''t you think we are beautiful, my lord?" At this time, the beautiful woman in her arms was very angry, with her long hair curled in one hand and her hand caressing his chest. The beautiful woman behind him also climbed onto his shoulder: "my Lord, you really make us sad..."


    "One is black hair and black eyes, and the other is..." A pair of cold green eyes like lone wolf flashed in the brain of a man with silver hair. He chuckled: "it''s also black hair, but it has a pair of blue eyes..."


    "Of course not, sweetheart, you are beautiful too Taste Brown eyes suddenly dyed red light, scarlet color than the wine in the cup is even deeper, but with treacherous and dangerous.


    Sharp teeth, hard to penetrate the white skin, red and warm blood flowing down the neck, the man is ferocious and greedy devouring the sweet source of life.


    The blonde in her arms let out a scream and began to struggle wildly, but it didn''t help at all.


    "Ah


    The woman''s face changed from pale to pale, gray, and finally changed into strange blue and white, the struggling hands fell powerlessly, and the body that lost blood gradually became cold and stiff.


    Behind her, her companion looked at the man''s ferocious face and sharp teeth in horror. Her bloodless hands covered her mouth, but soon, as if she had noticed something, she quickly turned and ran back.


    Before the words "save" and "life" came out, a silver light flashed, and her body stood still.


    The crimson liquid flowed down her neck. She opened her mouth, but could not make any sound.


    The body silently falls on the dark red carpet, the blood seeps into it, can''t see any trace. A large shadow flashed over the wall, gradually surrounded the body on the ground, and then came the sound of sucking.


    "Why do you have such a big reaction? What, do you know them? " The man with silver hair looked at the man with red eyes and left the woman''s body at will. He took another sip of wine and asked.


    "Yes, of course I know her." The woman''s body was quickly disposed of, and he did not look at it. He hooked his lips with a smile and licked the blood stains on his sharp teeth.


    Black hair and blue eyes With such obvious characteristics, only one person in the world will have It doesn''t take much work


    The color of greed flashed through the eyes, and the sweet blood in the mouth seemed to have lost its flavor: "where is she?" He can''t wait I really want to taste the unprecedented taste


    With a smile, he drained the last drop of red wine and said, "it seems that this time, I can get more things. The dance will start soon, and you will see her soon."


    "Wait, isn''t there anyone else with her?" Suddenly, the pink man seemed to think of something. His eyes narrowed and he asked.


    "Others?" The silver haired man said faintly, "of course not. She''s the only one."


    "That''s good." Since there is no, it means that the guy has dissipated. It seems that the four people''s plan has succeeded. In this way, he can taste the wonderful food without scruple.


    As for the other one, he didn''t care, but since he sent it, he would not refuse, so he should buy one and get one free.


    -


    at this time, the hall is closed.


    Led into a gorgeous hall, Tang Xiaotang found that in addition to the blood clan, there were many human beings in the hall.


    But think about it. I didn''t see Lancer at the last banquet. According to his title, he should be a half blood race. Naturally, his prejudice against human beings is not as heavy as that of pure blood race. After all, his current status is on the side of human beings. How can we not invite human beings to the banquet.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 779

    As soon as she stepped in, she attracted a lot of eyes, but compared with the last time''s scorn and greed, this time''s eyes, curiosity and surprise accounted for the majority.


    Tang Xiaotang turned a blind eye, his eyes fixed on the front, but the corner of his eyes was looking at the map next to him. As expected, he saw the familiar sign.


    It''s really him.


    There are two possibilities: one is that there is no chaos in the blood clan, so he has time to attend the banquet; the other is that there is chaos in the blood clan, so it is he who attends the banquet. After all, he seems to be the least involved in the conspiracy


    If it is the former, it will be very unfavorable to floss. Although his injury has been healed, he has to face the other four princes. Besides, he still has a traitor around him, so he is in a difficult situation.


    In the latter case, she could breathe a sigh of relief that floss had taken action, and that without a prince, his pressure would be much less.


    At present, I don''t know which is the case, but it seems that the former is more likely


    Just thinking, unconsciously, the man in front of her has stopped, Tang Xiaotang also stopped.


    "Master, Miss Noah has arrived." The man bowed to the person in front of him and opened his mouth respectfully.


    Before waiting for Lancer to speak, the man standing on one side couldn''t wait to step forward. He was smiling, but his eyes fell greedily on her and said, "so your name is Noah."


    Tang Xiaotang raised her head, the first thing she saw was the other side''s long pink hair. She endured it again and again, and then kept her indifferent expression unchanged.


    "It''s you." She opened her mouth and tried to move her eyes away from his hair, so that the other party would not find anything strange. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would laugh.


    This color is really eye-catching.


    "Do you know each other?" Lanser looked at the girl''s indifferent face as usual. His eyes darkened, but his face was full of elegant smile. He waved, and the middle-aged man stepped back, and then he said.


    "Of course, how can I not know a beauty like Miss Noah?" The eyes with desire, eager to swallow her, the greed inside make Tang Xiaotang frown displeased, she stepped back, did not answer this question.


    Seeing her retreat, the other side didn''t care. His eyes fell on the girl''s long white neck. A faint fragrance lingered in his nose. He could hardly control his instinct and swallowed his saliva.


    Teeth slowly exposed, he wants to come forward to hold her hand, Tang Xiaotang but first he step away - she does not want to be full of bad smell guy touch!


    The music began to ring, and the men and women in the hall began to dance. No one noticed the situation here, which was very bad for her. Tang Xiaotang began to look around, looking for a way to escape.


    If she had known it was this guy, she would not have come.


    When he didn''t catch her, his eyes flashed a trace of anger. Seeing that his eyes were turning red, Lancer quickly stopped him and said with a smile: "it''s a coincidence that his highness emilos knows Miss Noah! In that case, why don''t we sit down in a room in the back and let you talk about the past. " He can''t let him screw up the ball.


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw that the middle-aged man who had just retired stepped forward again. He first looked at Tang Xiaotang and emmilos, and then he attached a few words to Lancer''s ear, and then Lancer''s eyes sank.


    "Excuse me for a moment." He smiles apologetically and then retreats with the middle-aged man.


    "Excuse me, too." Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to leave her to face a blood clan who has a bad heart for her, and she also wants to know what happened. Lancer''s expression will change instantly.


    "Where is Miss Noah going?" Emilos didn''t want her to leave, but there were too many people here, and he couldn''t stop her directly.


    I''m annoyed that Lancer can''t do anything. He can''t wait to enjoy his delicious food, but he just leaves at this time. It''s really annoying!


    "Go to the bathroom." Tang Xiaotang spoke coldly.


    Emilos: "well I''m sorry. I''m rude. " He didn''t want to be affected by this kind of thing.


    Anyway, she''s a human, and she can''t get out of here.


    So Tang Xiaotang smoothly left the hall, chasing Lanser''s point on the map.


    Lanser and housekeeper stand beside the stone pillar on one side of the hall to talk. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t dare to get too close to them, so she stands behind another stone pillar, hiding her figure through the tall stone pillar and paying attention to their movements.


    Although her hearing was not as good as that of the blood group, it was also better than that of ordinary people. Moreover, Lancer was probably a little worried and didn''t deliberately lower her voice.


    "How could that be? What about her She heard Lancer''s cold voice.


    When he spoke in a deep voice, he saw a flash of confusion on the middle-aged man''s face: "master, we don''t know where the young lady went. She and she knocked out the maid in the room and disappeared...""What do you think of people? Why can''t you see a woman! " His voice became louder, Tang Xiaotang''s heart raised some doubts, what happened in the end?


    "I''m sorry! Master! It''s our fault The middle-aged man kept wiping his sweat: "what should I do now?"


    "Go and find it for me!" Lancer''s voice was extremely cold: "she knows that! She must not be allowed to escape


    "Yes, yes The middle-aged man bowed and was about to retreat, but before he stepped forward, he was stopped again by Lancer: "wait a minute!"


    "Don''t let anyone else find out." He said in a deep voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 780

    This is the end of the dialogue. When the two figures disappear from here, Tang Xiaotang comes out from behind the stone pillar.


    Who is she?


    Don''t wait for her to think, Tang Xiaotang glimpses a distance, several blood clan see her alone, begin to approach here.


    She turned around and was about to go back to the hall, but suddenly she remembered something. She turned around and went straight.


    Since I said I want to go to the toilet, how can I not go?


    When Tang Xiaotang came back to the hall again, he met the man who came to look for her. At the moment of seeing her, he frowned involuntarily.


    Tang Xiaotang secretly laughs and snores. She knows that these sensitive blood people can''t stand the smell. Even if the toilet here is clean, there will inevitably be peculiar smell in it, not to mention that she has stayed in it for a long time. Therefore, with the smell, she can not only dispel their doubts, but also ensure her own safety for the time being.


    She didn''t open her mouth, but her eyes showed a little embarrassment at the right time.


    "It''s nothing." The girl''s sweet blood smell is completely covered by the foul smell. For the five sensitive blood group, the smell is unbearable. After all, the blood group that only feeds on blood will not excrete like human beings.


    He couldn''t help frowning away from her.


    However, unwilling to give up such a good opportunity, he decided to take her back first, make sure to clean her well, and then enjoy it.


    "Miss Noah, would you like to leave with me?" He looked greedily at her neck. If it wasn''t for her smell, Tang Xiaotang thought that he would jump on her directly: "I promise, what I can give you is better than what he gives you! As long as you follow me, you are the only hostess in my castle


    You don''t have to make a draft of a lie! Tang Xiaotang dares to promise that as long as she goes with him, she will definitely be sucked to death.


    Step back, Tang Xiaotang said: "sorry, I don''t want to."


    "Why?" Emilos wanted to step forward, but smelling the smell of her, he frowned and stopped in the same place. He was a little angry and asked, "can''t I compare with that half blood hybrid?"


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak, but he thought, of course, you can''t compare with floss. No matter in strength or intelligence, even in appearance, people will dump you eight blocks. After all, you are the son of the world. How can you compare with floss?


    "He''s fine." Her green eyes looked at him coldly and said.


    "Do you think he meant it to you? He just wanted to get back at you! Do you know why he hates human beings so much? Because he likes another human, and that human betrays him! "


    The girl''s indifference angered him, and then he remembered that he had been crushed by a half blood group and lost face in public. The man''s eyes were stained with blood and hatred: "his body is flowing dirty blood. Do you know why he became a prince? For the sake of rights, he even tempts the Queen - "


    Tang Xiaotang has seen these from floss''s memory, so she until, what he said is not right, floss never did that, that thing is not his fault.


    But at the moment, she could only pretend that she didn''t know - with his words, her lips gradually pursed, her face sank slightly, and her eyes were a little gloomy.


    "Oh, he just wants to get your heart and then kill you!" Seeing the girl''s face changed, he raised a malicious smile: "after all, only the blood immersed in love is the sweetest..."


    The girl''s face became pale, but her eyes were more and more green and deep, her mood gradually became gloomy, and her head also dropped slightly.


    The man''s Scarlet eyes flashed a trace of satisfaction, his voice was low and full of temptation: "so, why don''t you want to leave with me? I will love you very much... "


    For the blood clan, it''s a simple thing to bewitch a human. He is confident that the girl will definitely indulge in his sweet words.


    The blood of a girl in love is the most delicious thing in the world


    "Hate him, leave him, my sweetheart..." The smell of her body gradually dissipated, and the sweet smell came out again. He licked the sharp teeth and stretched out a hand to her: "come here, as long as you leave with me, you will become the happiest girl in the world..."


    "I refuse."


    Just when his hand was about to touch her, the girl with low head suddenly raised her head again. She looked at him indifferently: "I won''t go with you."


    "Why?" Emilos was a little impatient, but he seemed to think of his purpose. His voice lightened again: "he''s never been attracted to you, he''s just using you Don''t you want to get back at him? Don''t you resent him? "


    To bewitch an enchantment is like teaching a teacher to teach an axe. No creature can resist it. Naturally, she will not be affected by this low-level ability.


    It''s just


    From the corner of his eye, Tang Xiaotang opened his mouth. His voice was cold but firm: "No."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 781

    "You don''t believe me?" His voice sank: "that mean bastard -"


    "no more," she said, interrupting him, looking at his green eyes with unprecedented coldness: "please don''t call him that." This kind of address really makes her feel very harsh.


    "In my eyes, whether it''s your half blood or you, it doesn''t make any difference to me." Tang Xiaotang said: "anyway, you all treat us as food, don''t you?"


    Although there was no emotion in the girl''s eyes, he heard some irony from her tone: "since they all exist the same, let alone who is more noble than who."


    "And in my eyes, he is much better than you - at least, he will not be like you, dare not face, but in secret action." His indifferent tone revealed the secret of his heart, and his face became embarrassed. Indeed, he did not dare - as a pure blood group, they would be afraid of a mean half blood group


    "So what, woman? Anyway, now he can''t protect himself, he can''t save you at all! You still have to come with me The anger and resentment of being exposed made him ignore the smell of her. His action was so fast that he reached out to her almost instantly.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t waste any of your blood! And that bastard, he won''t live long! " Arrogant smile, the other side''s eye color of greed is more and more heavy, Tang Xiaotang is standing still, her line of sight is indifferent, looking at each other''s blood red eyes, green eyes like a deep pool, without a trace of fluctuation.


    She deliberately angered him, because she was gambling -


    sure enough, at the moment when the sharp fingertips of the other party touched her neck skin, the familiar breath flashed by, her body was taken into a cold embrace, her black hair tail crossed a curve in the air, her face was tightly pressed against the other party''s chest, and her sight was blocked.


    The next moment, the sound of heavy objects being hit to the ground sounded, but also at the same time, a low magnetic sound sounded in my ear.


    "Sorry I''m late. "


    He hugged him tightly, and the smell of rose mixed with the smell of blood came into his nose. Tang Xiaotang paused for a moment, slowly stretched out his hand, and tried to push him away.


    Floss did not let go. He looked coldly at the figure standing up from the ground in the distance. His voice was so cold that he could almost call out the ice: "emilos, it seems that you have completely ignored my warning."


    Feeling the girl''s resistance in his arms, he thought of what she had just said, and his unspeakable feelings kept surging up, which made his eyes more and more murderous.


    He began to regret that he didn''t come out earlier. As soon as he thought of the picture he just saw, his dirty nails touched her skin, he would like to crush his whole arm into meat mud.


    His face became more and more fierce. He raised his hand, and a sharp light flew out. The blood light splashed everywhere. Before the person just got up had time to react, the blood gushed out from his shoulder.


    Scream sounded, an arm was cut off shoulder to shoulder, flying up, and then far down, fell in front of his feet, and the most front-end fingers, even slightly shaking.


    The dark red bloodstain splashed, and the strong smell of blood diffused for a moment. He pressed the girl''s head in his arms on his chest, and did not let her see the scene, nor the expression on his face at this time -


    the cruel smile with the evil sycophant of killing.


    "You really don''t want to live..."


    The figure who had just climbed up in the distance fell to the ground again because of the broken arm. Even the blood clan could not bear the severe pain of the broken arm. He was biting his teeth in pain, and his face was pale. But at the moment he saw the person in front of him, he was more frightened: "you It''s you! Floss, you are not - "


    " if you want to end your decadent life, you should speak earlier, and I will help you. " With a smile on his mouth, floss raised his foot and walked forward slowly. His foot in his boots ran over the broken arm on the ground mercilessly, and he could even hear the "click" sound of broken bones.


    Even if the limbs are separated from the body, the blood clan still keeps the feeling of broken limbs. The pain of broken bones makes him want to cover his arm unbearably, but he only touches the empty air and curls up his body. He forces himself to raise his head and stare at him: "do you dare to do it to me?"


    He felt that he was very powerful, but his pale face and the faint fear in his eyes exposed his inner fear. This fierce look had no deterrent power at all.


    "Emilos, I said, she is my bride, but you --" he slowly approached, one hand always tightly holding the girl in his arms, the smile on that face, people''s heart trembled, like ghosts, can''t help but want to escape.


    "But trying to touch my bride - even if I kill you now, no one will stand up against it..." The girl in his arms is still resisting, he slowly let her go, but with his body to block her behind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 782

    Slowly, he lowered his head in front of the embarrassed blood clan who fell on the ground, looking at the face that always had disdain, but now it was hideous and ugly. If it was before, he would have enjoyed it carefully, but now, he just wanted to let him die --


    "and --" he laughed gently: "they have no chance to speak again."


    This sentence only chilled the hearts of the people on the ground. Later, he thought of the other three people who were in a hurry and lost their news. It turned out that he was responsible for all this!


    On that day, he was so seriously injured that he had completely recovered in such a short time. Moreover, the attack just now was even worse than before


    It''s terrible


    His whole body trembled because of pain and fear, but he didn''t mean to stop. The fear of death enveloped his whole body. Even if the blood clan had strong vitality, he didn''t doubt that he really wanted to kill him. After all, no one knew better than him whether the rumor was true.


    That''s a taboo secret that the blood clan can''t mention - a half blood clan killed the only queen with reproductive ability of the whole blood clan. If he didn''t see that scene with his own eyes, even he couldn''t believe it. That''s why he never wanted to get involved in the other three guys'' plans.


    But in a flash, the sharp fingernails have touched the skin, even the blood clan without heartbeat also feel fear at that moment, the other party''s blood color fundus is only cruel to kill, looking at his eyes as if watching a mole ant.


    No! He doesn''t want to die! If he had known, he would have killed him!


    Regret, reluctance, resentment, fear At the fracture of his shoulder, there was more blood flow, and the violent emotional fluctuation made the wound unable to heal. Just when he felt desperate, he saw the person in front of him stop suddenly.


    At the same time, a familiar voice came from the other side: "wait a minute!"


    The next moment, the silver haired man stood in front of him. He looked at the person opposite him with a smile, but his eyes were deep and cold: "Prince floss, it''s very impolite of you to act on such an occasion."


    Floss naturally did not pay attention to him, but behind him, the girl was gently holding on to the corner of his coat, and she was stopping him. So he had to stop killing.


    With his fingernails retracted, he slowly retracted his hand and brushed the corners of his clothes, which were wrinkled and dusty. His face was still smiling: "Oh, it''s count Lancer."


    "Your Highness floss, I remember that you were not invited. It''s very difficult for Lancer to come here uninvited and do this to my guests."


    "I don''t want to go to such a party, and I would never have stepped in if count Lancer hadn''t invited my fiancee."


    With a casual smile on his face, he didn''t pay attention to the two people on the opposite side. What he said was not polite, which made the people standing in front of him black.


    "Your bride..." With a little doubt in his voice, he looked around: "I don''t know which lady..." He remembers that he didn''t invite engaged women to this banquet


    Tang Xiaotang was blocked behind floss, and her figure was blocked by the people in front of her. No wonder Lancer didn''t see her for a while. Hand was another big hand, he gently took her out from behind, ring in his arms.


    "This is my fiancee."


    The girl''s red skirt is as beautiful as blooming flowers. Her long black hair falls on the dark red dress. Her beauty makes her stand out even on such occasions, especially her cold blue eyes. They seem to be the most transparent jewels, and they also seem to contain strong ice.


    She leaned in the arms of the handsome blonde prince. She was tall, but the top of her head only reached each other''s chin. The two figures fit like that, as if they were born to be such a couple.


    "It''s Miss Noah." Eyes deepened, but Lancer also knew that he had lost the advantage: "sorry, but Lancer was negligent, please forgive me!"


    "Well, I don''t think you did it on purpose. In that case, I''m going to take my bride out of here now." Feeling the estrangement of the girl in his arms, he knew that she already knew that she had cheated her, so these two people were not very important in his eyes.


    Anyway, sooner or later he will solve him!


    The intention of killing was hidden in his eyes. He took the girl''s waist and made a little effort to keep her from his arms.


    "Then I''ll see you off, your highness." Lancer looked at the girl in his arms. He nodded and stretched out his hand. "This way, please, your highness floss."


    Floss chuckled and walked away with Tang Xiaotang. Lancer recruited a middle-aged man not far away and asked him to help the man on the ground into the room. Then he stepped to keep up with the two people in front.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 783

    Along the way, Tang Xiaotang resisted the contact with floss. Although she had known about his recovery, she still acted as if she had just learned about it - the feeling of being cheated made the girl erect a high wall again, and the relationship between them became estranged again.


    How could floss not be aware of the resistance of the man in his arms? Her back was stiff and straight, and she didn''t want to lean on him - but he always held her hand with a smile, and with the force of no refusal, he held her more tightly.


    When they came to the hall, the others were still dancing. No one knew what had just happened. Everything was normal except that the eyes of individual blood group became surprised and complicated when they saw floss.


    Floss just ignored those surprised or complicated eyes that were cast on him, and just put his eyes on her.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to see him. She looks away without expression and looks to the other side.


    Just as he was about to walk out of the hall, he felt a sympathetic sight fall on him. Tang Xiaotang inadvertently blinked an eye, followed the sight, and then a familiar face burst into the sight.


    At that moment, Tang Xiaotang''s breathing stopped.


    That''s it!


    She tried to break free from floss, the man, the man In such a different color of hair and eyes of the crowd, black hair is unique, this time, absolutely not their own wrong!


    But the strength of his wrist was not relaxed at all. Instead, he held it more tightly.


    "Let go of me!" Tang Xiaotang was eager to verify what he saw, and even didn''t notice his tone for a moment, with some anger.


    "I won''t let you go." His eyes sank, thinking that she wanted to get rid of him and pull her more firmly.


    Seeing that he didn''t let go, Tang Xiaotang tried to get rid of his hand with ingenuity. However, floss, who had a faster reaction, grabbed her in her arms with her strength.


    In such a moment, the familiar face disappeared. Tang Xiaotang had a premonition that he didn''t read it wrong. That person is very important!


    There was no time to explain to him. She was worried and bit his hand.


    Although it didn''t penetrate the tough skin of the blood clan, the pain made floss relax his hand. Taking this opportunity, Tang Xiaotang quickly ran to the place where he saw the face just now.


    Squeezing through the men and women gathered together, she opened the map, looked at the points marked by her, and kept chasing forward.


    With the distance getting closer, a familiar figure appeared in front of her eyes. After putting away the map, Tang Xiaotang only chased her forward.


    Her figure is much shorter than her. She is wearing a humble maid''s dress. She looks like the maid here. All the men and women who participate in the ball will give her a way out, but Tang Xiaotang is different. She is of medium height in this world. It''s very hard to squeeze around in the crowd, and those people won''t take the initiative to give her a way out.


    The voice of surprise came from her ears, but Tang Xiaotang didn''t care. She pushed away the people blocking her way, regardless of her impolite behavior. She only knew that she couldn''t lose her.


    The figure passed through the hall and went out from the side door, leaving the noisy crowd behind. Tang Xiaotang was only a moment away. When she pushed through the crowd and went out from the door, there was an empty garden in front of her. The figure had already disappeared.


    Lost it?


    She opened the map, was about to see her trace again, caught off guard, a cold hand directly took her hand, dragged her aside.


    "Shh


    There was a deliberately low voice in her ear. She leaned against the wall. Tang Xiaotang subconsciously looked at her. She saw a pair of bright light brown eyes looking at her carefully. Her familiar face came into view again. She pressed a slender finger on her lips and made a silent gesture to her.


    "Don''t talk, or they''ll find out."


    As soon as her voice fell, several male servants in black passed by where she had just stood. They looked around as if they were looking for something.


    They are now in a small narrow space formed by the back of the door and the wall. Through the crack of the door, they can clearly see the situation of the outside door, but it''s hard for them to notice here. No wonder Tang Xiaotang just chased out and didn''t find her.


    She felt the girl''s nervous heart "thumping" behind her. When one of them inadvertently looked this way, she even held her breath nervously for fear of being found out. Even her eyes were closed tightly, which made her feel like hiding her ears and stealing the bell. As like as two peas in the dark,


    can see her face. Every face of her face is the same as the one she remembered. Even this expression is not different from her. It looks as if she is in memory.


    But just for a moment, she soon woke up and saw that the excitement of this face had cooled down, and she soon found out the doubt.


    , no longer as like as two peas, but now she has a face like her. It is impossible for her to doubt. After all, she is not a fool.The bottom of her heart is alert. Tang Xiaotang looks at her quietly, and the complexity of her eyes is deeply hidden. She doesn''t shake off her hand, but she doesn''t dare to pry into her thoughts rashly. After several previous experiences, she is afraid to meet the mysterious guy again.


    At this moment, the servants looked around and found nothing. They looked out into the darkness and went out together.


    Waiting for those figures to go out for a long time, Tang Xiaotang heard the girl beside him take a long breath: "Hoo - they''re gone at last! Let''s go, too! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 784

    She took her wrist and quickly came out from behind the door. Looking around, she did not find anything unusual. Then she took her hand and ran out.


    A cold wind came, and the two people who ran out of the hall came to the courtyard of the manor. There were a lot of big people here, and there were not many people. The girl stood in the same place, identified the direction, and pulled her to run in one direction.


    "Here! Here''s the exit! " She whispered, "I got out of those guys. Here''s the exit!"


    The manor is very big. Naturally, there will be patrollers. At this time, everyone will attend a banquet in the hall. The two of them shuttle through the manor. Soon, they are found by the guards.


    "Who?"


    A voice rang out, in front of a shadow suddenly appeared, he seems to see two people, is slowly coming to this side: "who is there?"


    "No! Found out The girl lowered her voice and ran to the other side of the bush with her. But the figure behind her heard the voice and ran to this side immediately: "who is it?"


    Two people hide in the woods, Tang Xiaotang heard the girl impatient low voice: "finished, to die!"


    Her voice seems to cry out, which also has a strong fear, Tang Xiaotang can not hear anything unusual, she is really in fear, she asked in a low voice: "Why are you afraid?"


    Looking at her identity, she remembered that the "she" she heard Lancer discuss with the man at that time was she?


    "They are vampires! If you stay here, you''ll be killed by them! "


    The girl''s voice with a cry, but try to suppress their fear: "I, I see! That man, he killed a woman! "


    She doesn''t look abnormal. She looks like a human girl who strays into the blood world. Tang Xiaotang looks at her carefully. She doesn''t look like that guy


    Looking away, Tang Xiaotang looks at the approaching guards. He is carefully searching in front of every bush, and will soon find the place where they are hiding.


    Next to her, the girl tightly grasped her arm. She turned her eyes and saw another one from behind the woods. There were two equally tense breath.


    She felt the other party was nervous and worried. They didn''t find them, but the problem was that the woods were behind them. If they were found, they would be found first


    After thinking about it, she took off a huge jewel stud from her ear and threw it into the woods.


    "Wow..."


    The earring fell into the woods and made a sound. Sure enough, the guard''s sight was immediately attracted. He yelled: "who? Come out quickly Take the spear in hand, aim at the front, and walk towards the woods.


    "Me! It''s me. Don''t get excited! "


    A figure quickly came out of the woods. It was a young man with short blond hair. It was me in the dark


    "How could it be you, viscount ABBET?" The guard was so surprised that he quickly put down his weapon and asked, "you Why are you here? "


    "I I think it''s too noisy, so I want to be quiet... " The man laughed awkwardly: "ha ha ha, I''m so sorry..."


    Although he was surprised that there was a garden outside the hall, why did he come to such a remote place? The guard didn''t think much: "it''s you. I''m interrupting you. Do you need any help?" With that, he took a few steps forward.


    At this time, the guard had already stood in front of the trees where they were hiding. As long as she had a little head, she could see them. The girl nervously closed her eyes and even stopped breathing, but someone was more nervous than her.


    "No, I don''t need help." The man was in a hurry and kept waving his hands: "please!"


    "Viscount ABBET, go to the hall, here..."


    "All right, all right, I''m going back!" The man laughed stiffly. The guard felt strange, but he didn''t say anything. He turned and left.


    When he went out, a woman with disordered hair and scarlet face came out beside the man. She glared at the man in shame: "it''s dangerous, almost found out!"


    "Haven''t you been discovered yet?" The man took a long breath. As soon as he grabbed the woman, they began to kiss: "honey, I miss you so much! That guy has been here all this time. We haven''t seen each other for such a long time! Do you want to miss me? "


    "Come on, if John finds out, we''ll be finished..." But before she finished, she was hugged and kissed by a man.


    Tang Xiaotang is speechless. These two human beings But fortunately, otherwise it would have been the two of them.


    The two of them couldn''t move. The girl took a long breath, but her face turned red when she looked at the couple.


    "Well, I can''t go now." She sighed, then looked up at Tang Xiaotang: "are you sold here?"


    Sell? Tang Xiaotang''s heart moved and decided to test her. Her expression is still indifferent, she slightly lowered her head, face showing some gloomy: "you too?""Yes, well, if it wasn''t for me --" she stopped thinking of something. "I thought the master here was a good man, but I didn''t think he was a vampire!"


    "Where the hell is this? How can there be so many strange creatures? I thought it was just a legend She looked a little scared: "I want to go home..."


    She didn''t know why she fell into such a strange place. She just woke up and everything changed.


    "Don''t be afraid. Where is your home?" Tang Xiaotang from her words to hear a trace of strange, she seems, does not belong to this world: "will be able to go back."


    "I can''t go back Wuwuwu, I will never go back... " The girl sobbed in a low voice. She didn''t know why. The person beside her made her feel more secure than ever before. Maybe it was because her long hair of the same color suppressed her mood for a long time. Suddenly, she burst out: "I don''t want to stay here..."


    "Don''t cry, there must be a way..." Tang Xiaotang hesitated and touched her hair slowly: "don''t be sad, cheer up."


    "I can''t help it. I don''t know where my home is..." The girl put her hands around her knees and buried her face between her legs: "here, it''s really terrible..."


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak any more. She listened to her almost silent crying and had a guess in her heart.


    The girl was really sad, but after she let it out, she felt a relief in her heart. Most of the pain she had accumulated in her heart for a long time disappeared. She raised her head, wiped the tears on her face, and looked at Tang Xiaotang: "you''re right, I want to cheer up!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 785

    "My name is Yao Qi. What''s your name?" She whispered and looked into her eyes: "let''s go, let''s get out together!"


    It''s really her, but it seems that she doesn''t know about the mysterious organization Didn''t they really control her like before? But if they didn''t control her, why did they send her to the world?


    With doubts in his heart, facing the serious face, Tang Xiaotang said: "my name is..."


    Suddenly, the guard who left just now appeared again, and there were many guards behind him. It seemed that something had happened, and every guard had a serious face.


    "Look for it! Be sure to find her


    "Why are they here again?"


    The girl also heard the movement not far away. She didn''t care to ask Tang Xiaotang''s name again. She looked out in a hurry. When she saw that there were many times more people coming to catch her than before, she became nervous again.


    "Don''t worry."


    Tang Xiaotang knows that this is to find her. She will be misunderstood by floss if she runs out like this.


    But if you want to leave now


    Looking at the girl next to her, Tang Xiaotang is not sure that she has no problem, so she can''t take her away and let her stay with floss. Moreover, since the mysterious organization let her come here, she won''t die so easily, so she will stay here. Even if she finds out the identity of Lancer, she won''t die. At most, she will suffer from some flesh and blood Bitter.


    However, in the face of such a face, Tang Xiaotang could not persuade herself not to help her.


    Moreover, if she really didn''t know, she was really innocent. It was because of her that she was involved.


    She sighed and looked at her: "wait a moment, I will lead them away, and you will take the opportunity to leave here."


    "What? How can that be? " In a hurry, the girl took her hand and looked at her anxiously: "if you are caught back, they will send you to the vampire!" But she heard, in addition to her, there is also a girl with black hair to be sent out, if she is caught, it will be sent - how can she let others sacrifice instead of her?


    "Don''t worry, they won''t kill me." She was also sent back to floss. Although she wanted to stay and observe her, she would not forget her main task.


    Seeing that the guard had stepped forward, the couple were still kissing. This time was different from the last time. Those people would not go back until they found her. Tang Xiaotang got rid of her hand and ran out before the girl could stop her.


    "There it is


    The guards saw a dark shadow appeared in front of a clump of trees. The tall figure was very similar to what they described above. Suddenly, they chased up one after another: "stop! Don''t move


    Tang Xiaotang just ran forward. She led the guards to the other side away from the side door, which was a thick forest.


    Because can''t hurt her, the group of guards chase quickly, but never attack, Tang Xiaotang through the forest with the map, she will try to delay time.


    On her side and in front of her was the green shadow of the trees, which passed her face. In front of her was the end of the forest.


    A piece of white moonlight fell through the gap between the leaves. The last tree stood in front of me. Tang Xiaotang stepped over it. At the end of the front, a standing figure appeared again.


    "Where are you going?"


    He turned slowly, his blood eyes staring at him deeply, and the smile on his lips was a bit strange under the pale moon.


    Tang Xiaotang stopped, did not expect him to find so fast, she looked at each other that cool smile, feel a layer of goose bumps.


    There seems to be a foreboding


    "Who did you just meet?"


    Floss walked slowly towards her, and his smile deepened: "huh? Tell me, dear Noah, who did you see? "


    Looking at his expression, Tang Xiaotang just wanted to explain, but remembered that he could not know the existence of Yao Qi, and about his cheating on her, she should still be "angry".


    So she stood where she was, silent and silent.


    In the blink of an eye, floss had already moved in front of her. He picked up her long hair with one hand. The smile on the corner of his mouth was extremely gentle, and the tone of his voice was extremely gentle: "did you see that human? Do you want to be with him and leave with him? "


    The human? She met Yao Qi, but how could he know she wanted to leave?


    Tang Xiaotang found that he didn''t understand floss''s words. He was too close to her, and his breath was particularly compelling. He was a head taller than her, and directly turned her into dregs.


    To be honest, in this world, her height is not low, even medium among women, but for adult blood men, her height is too short.


    Frown, Tang Xiaotang back two steps, want to open the distance between them, let him look not so high, but she just a back, he was holding the wrist."Click."


    A light sound suddenly sounded in the silent night, and the sound of metal clasps was particularly clear. Although the sound was clear, Tang Xiaotang was hairy. She couldn''t believe it and looked at the shackles on her hand: "what are you doing?"


    There is a thick ring like a gold bracelet inlaid with all kinds of gems on the white and slender wrist. If you don''t look at the chain on the bracelet, it can really be regarded as a beautiful ornament, but -


    floss slowly grasped the other end of the chain, dragged her into his arms, and gently kissed her black hair on the top of her head: "in this way, you can''t leave Let me go


    "Untie it This action is very like the owner kissing the pet. Tang Xiaotang is angry. This guy dares to lock her with a chain! However, this bracelet is made of unknown materials. It is extremely hard, and the size is just right. No matter how hard she tries, she can''t get it off her hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 786

    "Dear Noah, you are so bad that you don''t want to leave again." He chuckled and put the other end of the chain on his wrist. "Let''s go back. It''s been a long time. It''s time to leave."


    "Let go of me!" The girl''s always indifferent eyes finally showed some anger, which made her pale face also dyed some color: "I won''t go back with you!"


    I knew it! Just now I left with Yao Qi, no matter him! It''s unforgivable to dare to do this to her!


    "I gave you the chance to leave, but you want to stay. Since you have chosen to stay, you can never leave me!"


    But it''s obvious that floss won''t let her go. Tang Xiaotang is forced out of the manor by him. Before he even says goodbye to Lancer, he takes her away.


    -


    back in the castle again, everything is the same as before Tang Xiaotang left, and nothing has changed.


    However, what is different from before is the relationship between them.


    No matter what Tang Xiaotang said, floss would not untie the shackles on her hands.


    She moved to his room and ate with him. Since last time, he has completely overcome the obstacles in his heart, so Tang Xiaotang has to be held by him every day to suck blood.


    The other end of the chain is in floss''s hands. Except for some occasions when she is inconvenient, he won''t let her out of his sight easily, and even if she is inconvenient, he will lock her in the room and won''t let her take a step.


    Her sleeping habits were forced to change, because even when she was sleeping, floss held her in his spacious and luxurious double coffin.


    The human body is not suitable for the day and night life, and every day is sucking blood, so, in a few days, Tang Xiaotang now appeared thick dark circles, the body is becoming thinner and thinner.


    Floss is very busy. Tang Xiaotang knows that he has completely taken over the power of the other three princes. As for those three people, because they directly sent people to assassinate him, floss, the revenger, directly imprisoned them with this reason.


    As for the other, floss kept calm all the time, but Tang Xiaotang knew that he would not let her go easily, and he would not make her feel better just because he started on her.


    Of course, it''s not because he has fallen in love with her, most of them are just the natural possessiveness of the blood clan, and the pride that can''t be provoked. His feelings for her, can only be called some like, but still just her as a belongs to his goods, do not allow other people to spy.


    After all, if you really love, you will not choose this way.


    Looking at the delicate chain on the more slender wrist, even if the appearance is exquisite, it is also a gorgeous cage.


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for other tasks, Tang Xiaotang didn''t mind spending so much time with him, but now, she still has to pay attention to Yao Qi''s movements, which makes Tang Xiaotang feel very uncomfortable.


    Yao Qi


    thought of as like as two peas in her memory, Tang Xiao sugar dropped her eyes slightly. After she came back, she seriously thought about her performance. No matter what her manner or actions, Yao Qi did not seem to have any abnormalities. She seemed to have no idea of the existence of the mysterious organization.


    Maybe they didn''t really control her.


    Tang Xiaotang thinks that since the organization knows her past, it must also know her very well and know that she can spy into their hearts. Therefore, they may not directly control Yao Qi, but manipulate her every move behind her back to guard against her.


    As an intruder, Yao Qi is easy to be confused by the rules. They can create opportunities for her to contact the son of the world, so as to start a fight among all ethnic groups.


    As for the mysterious guy Although we don''t know whether he has appeared or not this time, according to Tang Xiaotang''s previous experience with him, he seems to have some obsession about his choice of host body. If the soul body is a male state, he will not choose a female, and he will also choose a human like host body.


    Fortunately, Tang Xiaotang is different from him. No, in other words, the other party seems to be able to take the initiative to choose her own host. Unlike Tang Xiaotang, she is used to the uncertainty of time and space nodes, so she has no way to ask for the host.


    So, this time, did he show up? If so, who would he be?


    Next time I see Yao Qi, maybe she can spy on her


    Tang Xiaotang thought deeply, so she didn''t notice that a familiar figure appeared in the room unconsciously.


    Floss came in slowly. He saw the girl in front of the window.


    She sat on the carpet with her back against the huge French window. Her black hair slid down her shoulders and curled down to the red carpet beside her. Under the light, her neck was white and slender. On one wrist, the red gem on the golden chain was shining brightly. The chain was tightly fixed in the middle of the room.


    This is the farthest she can reach.


    Her hands were around her knees, and her whole face was hidden in the shadow. He could not see her beautiful blue eyes, nor her look, but his feeling told him that she did not seem to notice his arrival.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 787

    "What are you thinking?" The feeling of being ignored was too obvious, which made him feel unhappy. Since that day when she came back, she often ignored his existence. Even if she was close to him, he felt that she was as far away as another world.


    Hearing his voice, she slowly raised her head, her face was pale, her thin cheeks were more set off by the blue color, her eyes were deep and indifferent, and her already thin body was even thinner with naked eyes during this period, just like a flower slowly withering, and her anger disappeared a little bit.


    Her eyes only passed indifferently from his face, then she lowered her head again and didn''t look at him any more.


    But he did not allow, a few steps forward, forced her face, let her look at him: "tell me, what are you thinking?"


    What was she thinking Tang Xiaotang stares at the red eyes with paranoid craziness because of his childhood experience and half of the blood flowing in his body, which has created his present character. He must get what he wants and destroy what he can''t get.


    It''s just that up to now, he hasn''t got anything he can''t get.


    He didn''t know how to let go, didn''t know how to accomplish, and didn''t know how to be responsible. He only depended on his own desire.


    Therefore, he would not hesitate to stir up the war among the three ethnic groups in the end, even at the expense of burying the whole blood group.


    To stop him from doing that, the best way is to let him no longer want to get what he wants most, then he won''t want anything else.


    "What do you want most?" Thinking about this, Tang Xiaotang asked. She gazed at him quietly, her eyes were calm. For a moment, he felt that her eyes were as deep as the abyss, unable to see the bottom.


    However, it was only a moment when he woke up and looked up. The girl''s eyes were calm. He was stunned for a moment when he remembered what she had just said.


    What I want most Is that right?


    Tang Xiaotang catches his emotion for a moment, but he has not had time to feel more. He has already gathered his emotion from the bottom of his heart


    Tang Xiaotang You think too much


    "When will you let me go?" She looked away and felt that she shouldn''t have asked directly. It must have been because she was not sober just now.


    "Do you want to run again?" This sentence irritated him again. Floss looked at her fiercely again: "I can''t let you go with him!"


    Hearing this sentence again, Tang Xiaotang felt wrong for a long time. This time, she finally took advantage of his opportunity to peep into his heart. Then, she was speechless.


    She said, always feel his words let her understand, think of that day the presence of the blonde man, no wonder, she thought he found Yao Qi, but it is because of this.


    She really wanted to say "you think too much" to him, but considering that it affected her image too much, Tang Xiaotang could only say: "you think too much I don''t know what you''re talking about


    Seeing her shallow doubts, his heart also raised some doubts, isn''t it like this: "don''t you know that human?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t know him Tang Xiaotang turned his head. Floss was sure that at that moment, he saw a slight disdain in her eyes.


    She knew that she had misunderstood, but at that time, she did run out, as if she saw someone If he hadn''t been dragged down by Lancer


    Think of here, he squinted: "do not know the best, if you still want to leave, or give up as soon as possible, you can only stay with me."


    "Do you like me?" Suddenly, the girl sitting on the ground spoke faintly. Her quiet eyes looked at him. There was no emotion in her eyes, as if she just said an ordinary word.


    I like Floss was stunned, almost forgotten memories flashed, but her expression was so indifferent that he could not see anything at all.


    "You''re mine. You''ll never leave me!"


    Paranoid words seemed to announce that he was staring at her and did not answer the question.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the blood colored eyes, there was a faint feeling that he didn''t even notice.


    It seems that he


    However, she will always leave the world. After all, she is not a creature in the world, and it is impossible to stay here. Moreover, the life of her body is consumed by her, and there is not much left. Therefore, she will leave after all.


    Looking down, she decided not to discuss the problem with him today.


    Loosen the button in front of the neck, exposing the skin on the side of the neck, she said faintly: "let''s start directly, I want to rest."


    Looking at her more slender neck and her face and lips, floss gently hugged her, but her appetite was suddenly suppressed by another strange emotion.


    If If it goes on like this, she will die


    After all, human life is so fragile.


    Sharp teeth grow out, close to the sweet smell of the neck, Tang Xiaotang is ready to be sucked by him. After all, every day before, he came to eat at this time.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 788

    But unexpectedly, today''s Floss did not bite. His teeth just rubbed her skin for a while, and then he took it back.


    "Rest." He picked her up slowly and went to the coffin.


    She didn''t have a good rest for several days in a row. She was very tired. She was lying in the space with a thick cushion, and she didn''t care that it was a coffin.


    Feel next to lay a body with cold, he hugged her tightly, let her be wrapped in his arms.


    At first, Tang Xiaotang would feel out of breath. Now she is used to it, and she will get used to it.


    The top of her head was black, and the lid of the coffin was closed. She thought about it, and for the first time she reached out and hugged his body.


    Her eyes closed slowly and fell into sleep.


    Several days later, floss still didn''t let go of her shackles.


    But Tang Xiaotang can feel that he still has some changes. For example, he no longer sucks her blood every day as before. Even if he drinks her blood once or twice, he no longer feels dizzy when he sucks her. Instead, he seems to relieve his craving and stop drinking.


    And he more and more like to hold her, in addition to sleep, the rest of the time also often like to hold her.


    Because the power of the other three princes has been gradually taken over by him, floss gradually becomes idle. At this time, Tang Xiaotang can only follow him, and floss does not let her look away, so she must look at him seriously.


    These Tang Xiaotang can bear, because he seems to have no idea of provoking war, and now he has no reason to start war. Although floss has a desire for power, he is only in control of the whole blood clan. Although he hates the other two races, he doesn''t want to destroy them.


    Overall, so far, the task has gone smoothly, so Tang Xiaotang can also breathe a sigh of relief. She is ready to find a chance to spy on Yao Qi again. As long as she is sure that she does not know about the mysterious organization, she can let the organization erase her memory and send her back to the original world.


    As long as there are no chessmen, the mysterious organization will no longer be able to stir up fights among the three ethnic groups, and their remaining forces are absolutely not enough to cause chaos among the three ethnic groups.


    But, too leisurely life, always let Tang Xiaotang feel uneasy - so far, the only thing she worried about, is that mysterious guy.


    Until now, she has not found any trace of him, it seems that he is not in the world - but not sure, she can not believe it.


    In this way, a few days later, after floss completely consolidated his strength, he began to prepare to fight against other stubborn and conservative aristocrats of the blood clan.


    Tang Xiaotang knew that he would not allow those old nobles who claimed to be pure blood to press on his head. Since he imprisoned the other three princes, there were always some blood people who were not convinced with him. Although floss never let them step into the castle, Tang Xiaotang got it out of those blood servants.


    His first shot was emilos.


    Tang Xiaotang knew that he would not let emilos go. Sure enough, he began to build up the strength of the other side secretly.


    Emilos is responsible for information collection among the blood groups. Among the other two groups, there are spies he has set up. Now, floss has begun to draw on those people and take them for his own use.


    As a prince, emilos naturally does not manage those people by himself, but only gives them to his own confidants, and his confidants are then assigned to other people to manage them. Just like the tree diagram, he manages them layer by layer, and the transmission of information also comes from the bottom and layer by layer.


    Although this method is convenient to manage and collect information, it has a fatal disadvantage, that is, once there is a problem in the middle layer, the top layer will not get any correct information at all.


    Floss just controlled one layer of it all in his own hands.


    As a pure blood race, emilos naturally despises the half blood race, and naturally oppresses and orders them. However, most of the lower level managers who collect information for him are half blood race. In this case, floss, who is also a half blood prince, is very easy to win over those half blood race who are fed up with discrimination.


    Of course, not all half blood people choose to betray. As for those who are unwilling to betray, they are naturally dealt with by him and replaced by their own people.


    Emilos didn''t know that all the information he got was wrong when he chose to calculate floss with the other three people.


    So when floss looked at the familiar handwriting on the letter in his hand, he just gave a smile.


    "Oh, since you want to die by yourself, don''t blame me for being merciless." He closed the letter and threw it out at will.


    "Hiss -"


    the letter flew out, the familiar signature flashed in the air, and then a red flame suddenly lit up in mid air. Before it fell to the ground, it had turned into ashes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 789

    "Since I want to die, I''ll give them a chance." He side face, looking at the side of the young man bending: "release the news, said I want to hold a wedding, please the whole blood group to participate."


    "Bride Is that Miss Noah Men know it, but they still need to confirm it.


    "Of course." Floss replied with a chuckle.


    "Yes." As soon as the man leaned over, he thought to himself, it seems that the prince really fell in love with that human being.


    In that case, this banquet


    He had the number in his heart, bowed and turned away.


    Floss looked at his back, but his eyes grew deeper and deeper.


    "Oh, I''m really looking forward to it..."


    With a smile on his lips, his scarlet eyes flashed deep and cold.


    -


    at the same time.


    Silent streets.


    The black figure flashed by and disappeared on the street corner like a bat. In the moonlight, a tall black figure appeared at the entrance of the alley.


    It was a man in a black hooded cloak. He looked left and right, and found no abnormality. Then he stepped into the narrow alley, which could only accommodate him.


    Black figure came to a small wooden door with a lamp. He knocked on the door, and a hoarse voice came out: "what''s in the clock tower of midnight?"


    "The bat landed in the seventh garden." The man in Black said in a low voice. As soon as his voice fell, the small door in front of him slowly opened a crack, and his figure flashed and went in.


    Then, the gap closed again, as if no one had ever come, but the light hanging in front of the door was quietly dim.


    By the front of the rickety body of the old man carrying a lamp, into a small room.


    At this time, there were three people sitting in front of a long table in the room. A long white candle was burning in the middle of the long table. The dim candle reflected the three gloomy faces sitting at the table.


    Black shadow came forward, took off the hat brim on his head and showed a familiar evil face. He calmly went to the table and sat down without saying a word.


    Silent for a long time, finally, a figure first spoke: "you finally came, not found?"


    "Of course, I still have some forces to use." There was a deep anger in his voice that the others could hear clearly.


    "That''s good. It''s different now. We must be careful." Another man opened his mouth, his voice was also gloomy, and his handsome face was a little blue and white under the light.


    Silence again.


    No one spoke, and their faces were ugly. When they mentioned it, their mood became extremely bad.


    Who would have thought that they would come to such a state? All this, blame that guy!


    "If it wasn''t for that bastard, how could we --" one man opened his mouth fiercely, with hatred in his tone.


    "It''s no use saying that now." Before he finished his words, he was interrupted by others: "just think about how to take back everything we have!"


    They are now defeated, but that doesn''t mean that they have no power at all. Although most of them have been taken away or destroyed by the half blood group, those who are left are the most powerful.


    "If I had known, I would have killed him with you at that time!" He began to regret that he didn''t do it directly at that time. If not, how could he -


    thinking of this, he touched his shoulder, and the pain of his broken arm seemed to be still in his mind. Although the wound has healed now, as soon as he thought about it, the pain would stimulate his nerves and make him want to kill the culprit.


    "It''s a pity that it can''t come out, otherwise..." One person opened his mouth, with a bit of regret in his tone.


    "Forget it, now, just think about how to kill him!" Another man said: "no matter what, this time, even with all my strength, I will kill him!"


    "I got the news that three days later, he''s going to have a wedding, and that''s the best time for us." The man cold mouth, a pair of scarlet eyes in the candle light of hatred.


    "Are you sure the news is right?" The long silver hair reflected the orange flame, one frowned and opened his mouth.


    "Of course, it''s true that he let the news out directly, and it didn''t hide at all. Almost the whole blood group received his invitation, and his people were really preparing for it."


    "Who is the bride? Isn''t it really that human? " Just then, a man spoke coldly.


    "Yes, that''s her." He gave a positive answer.


    "It''s really half blood." There was a trace of irony in the cold tone.


    "Well, don''t worry about it. We should have a good discussion about how to kill him with one blow on that day..."


    Candle swing, under a shadow, there is a conspiracy growing quietly.


    They don''t know that their plan has been known by each other, everything is in floss''s plan.¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Tang Xiaotang knew the news, he was a bit surprised.


    She didn''t expect that floss would actually marry her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 790

    Although he has a good feeling for her, it doesn''t make him marry her. Therefore, this wedding should have other purposes.


    For example, lead out those guys who are hiding in the dark and have an intention to him.


    Although she knew his purpose, she was surprised when floss told her the news.


    "What did you say?"


    "Yes, dear Noah, as I said, you are my bride." He held her in his arms, sat in a chair, kissing her hair and opening his mouth.


    Tang Xiaotang was silent. She didn''t speak.


    "Won''t you marry me?" He turned her body around, made her face him, and asked in a low voice.


    He gazed at her red eyes, with a bit of seriousness that he didn''t even realize. Looking at those eyes, Tang Xiaotang thought for a moment.


    She wants to cooperate with him to eliminate the hidden dangers one by one. She can also take this opportunity to lead out the "he" in the dark. Moreover, she can take this opportunity to brush floss''s favor


    Thinking about this, she nodded slowly: "OK."


    Hearing her affirmative reply, floss smiles: "OK, don''t worry, I will give you the most luxurious and perfect wedding and make you the happiest bride!"


    -


    there are only three days to prepare for the wedding of the most powerful prince of the whole blood clan. You can imagine how busy the whole castle is.


    And this time, it was the first time that floss invited the whole blood clan, so there was no mistake in this banquet.


    But floss completely gave the matter to his hands, he only accompanied Tang Xiaotang all day, but he never untied the chain on her hand.


    The day before the wedding, the wedding dress specially made for her was sent to Tang Xiaotang.


    Gorgeous black wedding dress, chest skirt decorated with dark red roses, extremely realistic petals delicate as blood, skirt with low-key dark gold lines, in the light of the faint light.


    Black lace gloves, decorated with red flowers, the veil is decorated with red gems, especially the huge red gem on the collar, which is as clear as a drop of solidified blood.


    The wedding dress on the body shows her perfect figure. Although the skirt is very big, it doesn''t look heavy at all, which is enough to show the intention of the producer.


    "Miss Noah, you are so beautiful!"


    Standing in front of the mirror, looking at the familiar and strange face in the mirror, Tang Xiaotang was not so happy as they imagined.


    "Thank you." She gently opened her mouth, through the mirror, saw a familiar figure, he is slowly coming to her.


    It''s floss in the same black dress.


    He is tall and slender. His blonde hair is straight down. He falls on his stiff dress. His handsome face is smiling. He looks like a God coming out of an oil painting.


    Today is just to try on the dress, the real wedding will start tomorrow.


    "Your Highness."


    The maids saluted respectfully. Floss waved them out. He went straight behind her and gazed at the girl in the mirror.


    Black and red are the favorite colors of the blood group. This wedding dress is undoubtedly more suitable for her than white.


    "You are beautiful, dear Noah..."


    Man around her waist, his teeth on her neck, through the mirror, she clearly see the desire of his eyes.


    Say, these days, in order to let her have a good rest, he has not been sucking her blood, Tang Xiaotang don''t know, this moment he can''t help.


    If you can''t help it No, she must not be bitten, or she may not be able to survive tomorrow. You have to divert his attention.


    Tang Xiaotang lowers her head and avoids his intimacy. She opens a small box on the dressing table in front of her and takes out a handkerchief from it.


    He opened the handkerchief, took out the necklace wrapped in it, and handed it to him: "here you are."


    Floss looked down and found that it was the Emerald Necklace he had put on for her before the last party. However, he thought it had been lost in the last chase, but unexpectedly, it was still in her hands.


    He was stunned.


    "Return to the owner." Tang Xiaotang said.


    Looking at the girl''s green eyes with the same color as the Emerald on the necklace in his hand, he stopped for a long time, then slowly grasped his hand.


    "It''s important to you." The girl turned her head, but unexpectedly she spoke in a low voice.


    "Do you want to know its story?" Floss said suddenly.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the mirror, the handsome man in the mirror droops his eyes, the smile on his face is light, looking at the necklace in his hand.


    "This is what my mother left me." His mother is just an ordinary noble lady, because she had an accident with her father as a prince Then he was born.


    After that, she died, which was the only thing she left him before she died, but now, he can''t even remember her face clearly.Hand the necklace back to her.


    "I''ve given it to you, so I won''t take it back." He said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 791

    "It''s like your eyes." He put his fingertips on her eyelids and said.


    Tang Xiaotang really likes this gemstone necklace. Such a large emerald makes her charming. However, she can''t take it back. It just adds to her sorrow.


    "I can''t have..." She endured the pain and said, "give it back to you." Pushing the necklace back to him, she said, "it''s very important to you. You''d better keep it."


    Floss smiles, but he doesn''t take back the necklace. His heart is still a little happy, and he is looking forward to the coming of that night, but


    "Take a rest first." He said that there should be no accident in tomorrow''s plan, so he can''t rest today.


    And she will be very hard tomorrow, so He held back his desire to suck blood and gave her a gentle hug.


    After floss left, Tang Xiaotang looked at the necklace on the table and felt more and more heartache.


    Why can''t she take it away!


    Tang Xiaotang simply changed her pajamas and went back to the coffin. She got used to sleeping these days. Moreover, the space inside was really big, and the thick cushion was very comfortable. Except that she could not close the lid of the coffin alone, there was no other bad place. She lay in and closed her eyes.


    I thought I would fall asleep soon, but these days, she has gradually got used to the life of sleeping at night, so Tang Xiaotang can''t sleep again and again.


    Tomorrow There must be chaos. The main target of those people must be floss, but as his "bride", she must be full of hatred.


    So, first of all, she can''t let floss be killed. Second, she can''t let herself be caught by the other party. She should be more careful not to get hurt. After all, her body can''t be hurt any more.


    Alas I don''t know if I can see Yao Qi tomorrow and spy on her. It also needs energy


    I''d better go to bed early. I have to let the damned afar raise her salary this time! to be on holiday! She must take a good holiday!


    After thinking a lot, I finally felt sleepy and closed my eyes vaguely. Now, it''s almost dawn


    In a trance, she seemed to be taken into a embrace. The coffin lid on her head was gently closed. She knew that floss had come back.


    When Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes again, it was evening.


    It''s dark in the coffin. I''ve been in the castle for a long time. I feel like I don''t know day and night. Through the gap of the coffin lid, a ray of light came in.


    Because she is human, unlike the blood group, she doesn''t need to breathe, so since she was with her, floss always left a gap to breathe.


    Beside him lay a body, silent, a ray of light falling down, sprinkled on his face, even more three-dimensional and profound outline.


    His eyes were closed, and his long and thick eyelashes cast a shadow at the moment. Without those red eyes, he had a pretty face like an angel, which seemed harmless.


    She stared at his face quietly for a long time. In fact, floss is a rare Prince without blood discrimination. If that didn''t happen, his character would not be so distorted. He should become an excellent reformer. In this way, the blood would not be destroyed.


    However, it''s a miracle not to destroy the blood clan in this way of reproduction. Even without the intervention of mysterious organizations, they may be automatically eliminated by the rules in a few generations.


    It''s a pity


    She sighed and was about to sit up when an arm crossed her waist and pulled her back.


    He held her tightly. In the narrow space, her breath was very strong, which aroused his desire. He had not drunk her blood for a long time


    The emotional breath in front of her body became greedy and eager. She was very familiar with this feeling. Her cold sharp teeth soon fell on the side of her neck. She put her hand to his chest and whispered: "no way."


    She doesn''t want today''s party to be a drag.


    "When it''s over, let me drink more." Ears sounded suppressed voice line, he slowly in her ear side mouth, suppress their own desire, as long as the end of today, no one can stop him.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good Tang Xiaotang has no choice but to agree.


    Floss took her out of the coffin. The chain on her hand was still attached to the coffin. Now, Tang Xiaotang is used to it. Besides some obstacles in her action, it doesn''t have much influence.


    Anyway, the maid helped her to wear all the clothes. She couldn''t wear such complicated clothes herself


    Tang Xiaotang feels lazy.


    After a look at the clock in the room, it was not dark after six o''clock. In the early morning when the blood clan was equivalent to human beings, we had to change the dress today. At this time, the maid should also come.


    Sure enough, as soon as she got to the ground, there was a knock on the door. It was the maid who came to dress her up.


    When the door opened, a line of maids came in with the dress they had tried yesterday. Tang Xiaotang let them dress up for her, but floss changed it much faster than she did. After changing the dress, he stood and watched her quietly.Because of floss''s presence, the maids'' movements became more and more light, their breathing was less, and they did not dare to make a sound, for fear of angering the cruel prince.


    Just then, outside the door, there was a knock.


    There were three knocks at the door, and then Tom''s voice said, "Your Highness, the time has come."


    A maid came to the door, opened it, and Tom''s figure appeared.


    "I see. You go first." Floss spoke, and Tom bowed his head respectfully and turned away.


    Floss came up to her. He looked down at her with a smile. "I''ll make you the most beautiful bride. Wait for me for a while, eh?"


    "Good."


    He picked up a long strand of her hair, gave it a kiss, then turned and went out.


    After the door closed, Tang Xiaotang felt the maids relaxed, but they still did not dare to speak to her, but sped up in silence.


    When the maids had finished packing for her, they retreated in turn, but Tang Xiaotang could not leave because she was still chained and had to wait for floss to bring her.


    -------------------


    I''m sorry, I''ve been back to my hometown these days, and there''s no Internet. Starting from tomorrow, I''ll compensate you for three consecutive days. I hope you can understand o (¨i©n¨i) O


    O (¨i©n¨i) www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 792

    She opened the map and looked down to see who was coming today. The familiar signs came to her eyes one by one. Tang Xiaotang looked at them one by one. They were all coming


    The three hidden in the guests are the three princes, and one is standing in the corner Lancer is here.


    The line of sight drifted, then suddenly stopped.


    The sign is


    The orange sign is very conspicuous, which is specially marked by her - Yao Qi, she even came here?


    This banquet is all about blood. As a human, Yao Qi dares to come. She is too brave. Moreover, she is definitely unable to come in as a human. Someone must have brought her in.


    Who is it Is this person related to the mysterious organization? She thinks this kind of possibility is very big, but also does not rule out is Yao Qi attracts the blood clan to take her to enter.


    See her, Tang Xiaotang heart suddenly rose a kind of not very good feeling, she felt that today''s banquet may have an accident.


    The cross is worn by oneself, but in this kind of occasion, the critical moment is useless, after all, there are so many blood groups If only we could get holy water. Unfortunately, floss''s castle


    Tang Xiaotang was thinking that there was a light noise at the door. She didn''t look back. She only saw a familiar figure behind her in the mirror. He was wearing a delicate black dress, which was floss.


    He untied the other end of the chain, but locked it on his wrist. Then he walked slowly to her and gave her a smile. He bent down and stretched out his hand with white gloves:


    "come on, my bride."


    His beautiful face is not as evil as usual. His eyes turn blue. His golden hair slowly falls to his ears. His perfect face, like an angel, is enough to make everyone excited.


    Looking at the hand in front of her, Tang Xiaotang''s heart was touched for a moment. At least for this moment, she could feel that there was no other emotion on him, only shallow joy and pure expectation. He was sincere.


    Light Leng for a moment, she also showed a smile - and then put the hand on the hand that stretched out: "OK."


    The girl''s lip angle just slightly raised a radian, but it made her cold face melt like ice and snow, showing infinite spring color. The hand she put on her hand was almost light to no weight, and the white gloves isolated her temperature. Although he couldn''t feel it, his heart quickly warmed up.


    Holding her hand tightly, he pulls her up, and the chain links between the hands they hold, making a clear sound. He clasped her fingers and took her forward.


    Open the closed door, the maid at the door quickly handed her a bouquet of flowers. The dark red roses sent out bursts of fragrance. The delicate petals seemed to be stained with blood. Taking advantage of the dark green leaves, it was strange, but it had an indescribable beauty.


    The veil was gently put down, and her vision was blurred. Tang Xiaotang subconsciously stopped for a moment. The next moment, her hand was held tightly. Through the layers of black veil, she saw floss turning back and smiling at her, as if to let her not be afraid.


    He took her by the hand, walked through the long corridor covered with dark red carpet, stepped on the spacious revolving steps, with red rose petals falling from the top of his head, and covered the red carpet under his feet. The fragrance filled the whole castle.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map. To be honest, she didn''t turn the whole castle around, so she didn''t know where the red carpet promenade would lead. It''s just that in the map instructions, the end of the corridor is the most central and largest space of the castle, where many blood groups have gathered. Therefore, the wedding is most likely to be held there.


    The blood clan began to appear on both sides of the stairs. They cast different emotional eyes. Tang Xiaotang could feel their emotions. Some were complicated, some were jealous, and some were disdainful. They were really blessed and happy, but there was no ghost.


    Except for the one next to her.


    Along the way, floss was in a good mood, and his smile never stopped. Moreover, his happiness could be seen even by the blood group. They could only think that Prince floss really fell in love with this human being.


    Therefore, Tang Xiaotang feels that the emotion in those eyes has converged, at least the hostility to her is not so obvious.


    Finally, they came to the end of the ladder.


    An extraordinarily Grand Palace appeared in front of her.


    There are oil paintings on the top of the spherical dome, huge colored glass French windows, a dark red carpet with petals on the ground pointing to the front platform, and high footed copper candlesticks with long white candles standing on both sides. The candles are flickering, and everywhere are decorated with dark red roses and black gauze.


    The main hall is very bright, even if there is no light, everything can be seen clearly.


    On both sides of the carpet stood the blood people who came to watch the ceremony. Their emotions were mixed, complicated and confused. Tang Xiaotang only knew that the four princes would attack floss today, and their hands should be hidden in the crowd, but he could not tell who they were.


    -------------------


    the world is coming to an end. There is another chapter in the outline of catching up with the next world, which will be more o (¨i©n¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i¨i¨iwww.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 793

    She is a little impatient. Although she knows that floss has made arrangements, Tang Xiaotang always feels that there will be an accident today This kind of feeling comes incomparably strong, let her some uncontrollable, even some want to interrupt today''s wedding.


    But she knows, no, she can''t do it. First of all, floss has arranged everything, just say that the wedding has invited the whole blood group to watch the ceremony. If it is interrupted at this time, floss will be ridiculed by the whole blood group, which is not what she wants to do.


    And after today, the four princes were all removed by floss, and no one will be able to threaten him. As long as we determine whether Yao Qi knows it or not, her task will be basically completed. If she doesn''t know it, she will be sent back to the original world. Even if she knows it, it doesn''t matter what happened to her. Anyway, Yao Qi can''t cause the struggle among the three ethnic groups now, it''s just a fight Just let the organization know and ask them to send someone to solve the problem.


    Clearly reason tells her so, but the feeling of uneasiness in the bottom of my heart is more and more obvious, her finger moved slightly.


    Floss next to her felt it. He gently touched the back of her hand and led her on.


    At this time, they had already come to the high platform. Through a layer of black gauze, Tang Xiaotang saw a statue of a woman standing on the high platform in front of her. She had a slender waist, a very upturned chest and buttocks, long curly hair hanging down to the waist, a charming face, cherry lips slightly open, revealing a pair of sharp tiger teeth.


    Behind her, there is a pair of wings - yes, wings, not bat wings of the blood clan, but wings with feathers.


    "She is the creator of the blood clan, Lilith, the fallen angel who endowed the ancestor of the blood clan with power in legend." His voice was very light. There were only two of them standing under the platform, so Tang Xiaotang could hear them very clearly.


    Of course, she knew who Lilith was. After all, after she came to this world, all the information was passed on to her, but she didn''t expect that such a blood group as floss, who despised the so-called blood lineage, would also respect Lilith.


    The statue stands high, its eyes narrowed slightly, showing a posture of arrogance, as if overlooking them. Floss clasped the fingers of her hand, and he turned slowly, pulling her to face him.


    At this time, the already quiet hall became more and more quiet. There was no blood opening, and even a breath could not be heard. Even the falling rose petals on the top of the head stopped at this time.


    Time seems to solidify, they face each other, only each other.


    He gazed at her, his blue eyes turned bloody red again, his lips opened and his sharp teeth showed.


    ¡°¡é¡è£¿ ¡ì£¿£¿£¿¡­¡­¡±


    He opened his mouth slowly. Strange characters came out of his mouth. Strange syllables seemed to be winding between his lips with echoes. It sounded like a kind of trance.


    ¡°¨½£¿£¿£¿¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Xiaotang can''t understand this language. After all, she came to this world for the first time. She can only guess that this is probably an ancient language handed down by the blood clan.


    It''s just that through floss''s gaze into her eyes, she can see what''s in his heart.


    This is the marriage oath of the blood clan.


    "I will give you eternal life and swear before the great Lilith that I will love you with the blood of eternal life until the last sunrise before the coming of eternal day."


    According to the previous instructions of the maids, at this time, she should stretch out her hand and let floss put on the ring of contract for her, and then they can be considered as husband and wife, but at this time, Tang Xiaotang should not be distracted, but he was a little restless and couldn''t concentrate.


    Why don''t those people do it yet? This should be the best time for them. If they don''t do it at this time, they will leave here as soon as the ceremony is over. It will be very difficult for them to get close to floss at that time.


    What are they waiting for? Or do they have other plans?


    She glances at the crowd and sees Yao Qi hidden in the crowd. She seems to have recognized her and is winking at her, but she has no scruples. She is just looking for the other three princes, but she doesn''t see them


    Hand slowly out, Tang Xiaotang don''t believe that those guys will miss such a good time, her body tightly, vigilant constantly mention, look has not changed.


    Floss, opposite her, was still staring at her.


    Just when her hand reached in front of him, he took out the ring from his arms and bent over to put it on for her, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were suddenly bright, subconsciously closed his eyes, and her intuition was not good. Sure enough, when she opened her eyes again, she only saw a tall figure behind floss, he was wearing white gloves and silver hands His long sword was aimed at the back of floss''s head, and his long red hair seemed to be burning like a fire.


    "Floss eland crilos, I sentence you to death for murder of your fellow race. There is no excuse! Do it now


    The tip of his sword flashed with cold light, but floss seemed to be unaware of it. Tang Xiaotang saw the other two princes with people breaking in from outside the hall, and their people appeared from the crowd and surrounded the high platform.She took back her hand and walked closer to him, but floss pulled her by the arm. The chain between them pulled her into his arms. He took back the ring and held her in one hand, with some regret on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 794

    "It''s you..." He pulled out a casual smile from the corner of his lip, turned around, completely ignored his threat: "the loser, is he worthy to come to my wedding?"


    The tone is light, but let to his red hair blood clan suddenly a stagnation.


    Just because the other side''s tone was too relaxed, he was alert for a moment. How could they break into here so easily, especially when he saw the other side''s smile, he didn''t dare to rush forward.


    "Jacob, what are you doing?" Seeing that he didn''t make any movement, the silver haired blood clan standing in the crowd below frowned and asked, she really didn''t understand. At this time, what was he hesitating about?


    Biting his teeth, the red haired blood clan continued to point at him with their sword. No matter what, today it''s such a time that they can''t turn back. They can only gamble on all their hopes. If they can''t succeed, it''s better to die than to be imprisoned and lose their freedom!


    "You don''t have to quibble. What you''ve done has completely violated the highest law of the blood clan. According to the contract, you should be sentenced to Japanese punishment!"


    The sun punishment is the most cruel punishment of the blood clan. Hanging the blood clan on the cross, let him turn to ashes in the first ray of sunlight.


    But there was no fear or even panic on floss''s face. He was playing with the chain between his fingers. Suddenly, Tang Xiaotang only heard a "click". The chain that she used no matter what method, turned into a pile of debris between his fingers.


    "You go first." He took a look at her, then turned his head and looked at Tom, who appeared on the side of the platform at some unknown time.


    Tom stepped forward and stood in front of Tang Xiaotang. He bowed slightly: "come on, madam."


    "No Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to leave. She always has a bad feeling, so only when she looks at him can she confirm his safety.


    "Listen, it''s too messy here. I don''t want to dirty your dress." He slowly took her hand, across the glove, and gave her a kiss on the back of her hand.


    "And I''ll worry." He left her hand and arranged the black veil on her head: "so, wait for me..."


    Tang Xiaotang pursed her lips, but she still didn''t want to leave. Although it was dangerous to stay here, if she left, she would be easily defeated by each other. No matter what, she still had one chance not to use. At the critical moment, even if she took him to leave here, it would guarantee his life.


    But floss stepped back, away from her, and then, a pair of huge bat wings spread out from behind him. He waved his hand gently, and a layer of shallow red light cover would cover her body, so that she could no longer get close to him, and could only let the bubble like light cover slowly float her back.


    "Want to go?" When floss wanted to send her away, the red haired blood group wanted to catch up with him, but a dark shadow flashed in front of him. In the blink of an eye, floss had already stood in front of him. He held his wrist in one hand, and the smile on the corner of his lips was very lazy, but it contained deep coldness.


    "Your opponent, it''s me -"


    the red haired blood people just feel that their arms are numb, and they almost can''t hold the sword. A chill of ice blue curled up the wrist he was holding, and soon his entire arm was almost unconscious.


    With a sharp look in his eyes, the red haired blood clan raised another intact hand. The red blade condensed in his hand. He waved it hard and cut off his sword hand.


    "Poof


    The arm broke in response to the sound, and blood flowed out from the port of the arm. However, the broken limb in floss''s hand did not shed a drop of blood, and the blood was frozen in the blood vessels.


    Seeing this, he pushed away a few steps and glanced at the Li Fa blood clan below. Li Fa blood clan nodded. He was about to take people to chase Tang Xiaotang, who was enveloped by bubbles. Suddenly, he heard a noise coming from the team behind him. Then, a group of people in black who came out of nowhere stopped them.


    Damn it! That bastard really has a back hand!


    At this time, the situation on the other side of the blood clan with silver hair was the same. It was supposed to be all their hands, but the people in black suddenly appeared in the team, completely disturbing them.


    With such a delay, Tang Xiaotang had disappeared in the side of the hall under the cover of Tom and several people in black. They were too busy to chase after him.


    What''s more There is a trace of coldness in the eyes of the blood clan with silver hair. They are not the only ones. Since they want to fight with all their strength, they naturally want to block everything. That dark pile should be used


    Almost the whole blood group came to the wedding. Therefore, in addition to the hands of both sides, there are many other unknown blood groups. At this time, they are in a dilemma between the two sides.


    Do you want to choose one side to support? Or should we remain neutral? If they do not choose, it will be difficult for them to protect themselves in this war. If they want to choose, which side should they choose?


    Once the wrong choice, the final victory, certainly will not let go of the choice of the other side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 795

    Now it seems that the other three princes have won more After all, they have more people than Prince floss With this in mind, some blood clans have begun to stand in line quietly


    However, no matter the two sides of the stalemate or the blood clan who are considering to stand in line did not notice that a small figure came out of the crowd. She took a look at a certain direction and ran quickly towards the outside of the hall.


    Although Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to leave, her body couldn''t break the barrier made by floss, so she could only be caught in the bubble and quickly floated out of the hall.


    She was surprised that no matter what she said before, he would not untie the chain, but at this time he broke the gold chain by himself, which moved her a little. At least it showed that he still cared about her, but at the same time, she was also frustrated.


    He refused to face the difficulties with her. Although he sent her away without asking her for advice in order to protect her, it doesn''t mean that he still didn''t put her in the same position as her, but protected her under the wing with a high attitude. This is an unequal emotion.


    Bubble in leaving the hall, floating to a corridor before gradually melting, Tang Xiaotang gently fell to the ground, she hung her head, look a little depressed.


    Forget it, inequality is not equal, even if he will her as a pet, she also recognized, in order to task integrity is nothing! As long as he doesn''t die, she will go back to save him!


    Because the speed of the bubble is very fast, so Tom hasn''t kept up. Tang Xiaotang looks up and doesn''t know where it is.


    I want to go back to the hall I left just now


    Tang Xiaotang is about to open the map and find the route, but she suddenly sees a familiar corner of her clothes in the corner of her eyes.


    Open the map, it is the familiar sign, she frowned, how did she run out? At this time, how did she get out of such a mess and find her so accurately?


    Does she really have a problem?


    The corner of her dress gradually stretched out, and then a familiar face appeared. She looked around nervously. When she saw no one, she waved to her.


    Tang Xiaotang glanced at the map. Tom''s sign was still behind. It should be five minutes before she got here. She hesitated and stepped forward.


    This is a good time. If she really has a problem, there are only two of them here. It''s also a good time to solve it


    The blue eyes were deep and indifferent, but no one could see them. Yao Qi looked at the girl with anxiety and worry in her eyes.


    "Are you all right? Were you found that day? Why are you here? "


    As soon as she saw her, she opened her mouth in a hurry. Although her voice was low, it was hard to hide her anxiety. Her worries were not like faking, and she could not detect any abnormal emotions from her heart. She seemed to be really worried about her.


    However, this is not enough to make Tang Xiaotang believe that, after all, although she guessed that the mysterious guy would not live in a woman''s body, she only guessed that even if there is a possibility of one in ten thousand, she must confirm.


    As long as she finds a chance to touch her body, she can have a deep peek, which even afar can''t escape.


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry." She stood in front of her and said softly, "Why are you here?"


    "Someone brought me in. He said I could see you here..." Yao Qi''s look became guilty: "sorry, if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be brought here, I saw it! That guy did that to you, he -- "


    she was angry. Tang Xiaotang knew that she might have misunderstood floss, but now she didn''t have time to explain to her. She looked at Tom approaching on the map and looked for the chance to contact her, but they were both wearing formal dresses, and there was hardly any skin on the outside


    Tang Xiaotang interrupted Yao Qi in time: "it''s too dangerous. Why are you here?"


    "Yes! You reminded me. I came to you to give you this! " Yao Qi seems to suddenly think of something, she untied the collar button, revealing a very thin silver necklace on her neck.


    She wanted to pull the necklace out, but her gloved hand couldn''t hold the slender chain. Yao Qi could only take off her gloves and pull the necklace with her hand.


    Good chance! Tang Xiaotang''s eyes brighten, and Yao Qi has pulled out the necklace. The top of the necklace is a delicate crystal bottle, which seems to be filled with some transparent liquid.


    She took the necklace off her neck and handed it to Tang Xiaotang: "this is it. Here you are!"


    "This is..."


    Tang Xiaotang also takes off her gloves. When she takes over the crystal bottle in her hand, her skin touches each other. She reads Yao Qi''s heart.


    There is nothing wrong She is really just an ordinary human, although she does not belong to this world


    Eyes slightly heavy, but standing in front of her Yao Qi did not notice, she said: "this is the person who brought me in to you, he said you will use."


    The crystal bottle is only the size of a thumb nail cap, and it is also stained with her body temperature. The liquid inside is crystal clear. Tang Xiaotang opened the cap, and the liquid inside is colorless and tasteless. She tried to stick a drop on her hand, which was slightly cool, and soon penetrated into her skin and disappeared.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 796

    Will she use it? This It can''t be


    Tang Xiaotang thought about it and put the crystal bottle away. At this time, she saw that Tom''s figure on the map was only separated from them by a corner, and was about to come.


    "Someone''s coming. Hide." Yao Qi can''t be seen by him. After all, she is only a human. Tang Xiaotang pushes open the door of a room beside her and pushes her in.


    "Be careful..." Yao Qi looked at the girl anxiously, but the door opened was closed, her face disappeared in front of her eyes, leaving only one sentence: "don''t come out."


    Then she remembered that there was another word she didn''t tell her.


    "You must be careful..."


    Tang Xiaotang just closed the door and turned around. Tom''s figure had turned around the corner and appeared in front of her. He looked at her: "Miss Noah, what happened?"


    The sound between the opening and closing of the heavy door of the room was not light. Tang Xiaotang said faintly: "nothing. It''s just the maid who cleaned the castle and saw me."


    "So it is," he nodded gently. "Miss Noah, it''s not safe in the castle now. You''d better be careful."


    "I know." Tang Xiaotang took a look at him: "I''ll be careful. You''d better go back and help him." She didn''t know why floss wanted Tom to protect her. He needed more people himself.


    "Please follow me. The master has told you to take you to a safe place." He stepped forward, stood three steps away from her, bowed his head and said respectfully.


    His address made Tang Xiaotang feel a little strange. It is reasonable to say that although the ceremony is not over yet, she is already floss''s wife in name, but his address to her is the same as before. When he was in the hall just now, he also changed his address


    But now he hung his head, Tang Xiaotang could not see his face, and his breath was not unusual


    There was some doubt in her heart, but Tang Xiaotang didn''t show it. She nodded and said with a natural look: "let''s go, you can go back to him as soon as possible."


    "This way, Miss Noah."


    Tom led the way in front, Tang Xiaotang followed, but her doubts became more and more serious. I don''t know why, the road that Tom took her was not leading to the outside of the castle at all, but it was like going back to the main hall.


    Tang Xiaotang followed him, but quietly took out the crystal bottle. She opened the lid and drank the liquid inside.


    The hearing machine of the blood clan was very sensitive. It was probably that he heard her swallowing. Tom, who was walking in front of her, suddenly said, "what are you doing, Miss Noah?"


    "Nothing. I''m just thirsty." Tang Xiaotang put the crystal bottle into his sleeve and said.


    "Please hold on a little longer. We''ll be here soon."


    The familiar sign appeared in front of him. When he saw the sign, Tang Xiaotang lowered his eyes and covered his emotions. Then he pretended that he didn''t find any abnormality and followed him.


    Turning around the corner, Tom finally stopped. He looked back at her. "Miss Noah, we''re here."


    Tang Xiaotang looked up and saw the man standing behind him. His long pink hair was as conspicuous as ever, and his familiar face had an arrogant smile: "ha ha! Miss Noah, we meet again


    "Yes You Tang Xiaotang takes a step back, and the person who is following her immediately dodges behind her, blocking her retreat.


    There was a little surprise on her face. Her eyes soon sank, and her eyes were full of vigilance: "you are here -"


    her eyes turned to Tom standing quietly in front of her body: "it''s you."


    "I said, you will be mine after all!"


    Emilos came forward with a wild smile, and Tom respectfully stood aside to make way for him.


    "You can go first." Emilos glanced at him and spoke haughtily.


    "Your Highness emilos, please don''t forget to get down to business. We are going to use her to threaten floss, and please take her quickly." The deference on Tom''s face completely faded, and though the corners of his lips were still smiling, there was something strange and cold in them.


    "I know! You can go. You are not needed here. You are not in charge of my highness''s affairs! " There was a trace of disdain in emilos'' eyes, and his voice was a little irritable.


    "Then, please don''t forget." Tom bowed to him, then turned away and soon disappeared.


    "Hum! I''m looking forward to seeing that bastard''s face when he knows all this! He never thought that his most important subordinates were not loyal to him at all! "


    Emilos sneered and stepped forward, holding the girl''s slender chin in one hand, with a strong greedy color under his eyes: "now, let me taste your blood well - you know, I''ve been longing for a long time!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 797

    He slowly approached the girl''s neck, teeth had been exposed, deeply smelling her breath: "that''s the smell, I''ve never smelled the smell of blood, it must be delicious..."


    The blood clan addicted to desire didn''t see it. At the moment when Tom left, the vigilance in the girl''s eyes in front of him disappeared. The blue eyes were as cold and deep as ice.


    The sharp teeth are close to her skin, but Tang Xiaotang doesn''t move. Her eyes drop slightly. The blood clan thinks that she knows that she has no way to escape. He bites down with pride. He can almost think of the pleasure of the sweet liquid flowing into her throat


    Under the blood flow, the sweet smell diffuses, just as the imagined taste makes the blood group squint with satisfaction, and also makes the blood group around them restless.


    However, at the next moment, the proud blood clan suddenly froze. He only felt that all the viscera seemed to be burning. With intense pain, he began to spread from the throat where the blood flowed, seeped into his flesh and bones, as if he was going to turn into ashes, which made him scream.


    "Ah --!!"


    When the girl''s hand lost its strength and let go, he staggered back two steps, grabbed his throat in pain, and let out a hoarse roar: "ah ah..."


    I saw that from the place he grasped, the skin and flesh quickly festered and turned to ashes, and the originally bloodless pale face suddenly turned red.


    His eyes were bulging, his scarlet eyes were shining, and his white eyes were red. He stared at her: "you! Your blood In the blood After all, what is there - "


    seeing his appearance, Tang Xiaotang knows that what is in the bottle is exactly what she guessed, holy water, and holy water with high concentration.


    Otherwise, the concentration of holy water in the blood will not harm the pure blood like emilos to such a degree.


    "Didn''t you already guess?" She light mouth, eyes Indifference: "is holy water."


    He won''t die because of this. After all, the amount of holy water she drank is still too little, but it can still be done to make him unable to move for a period of time.


    "You, you!"


    Tang Xiaotang took out the sword he was wearing from his waist, and then wiped a bloody tooth hole on his neck with no expression in his hatred crazy eyes, then turned around and strode away.


    Hearing that there was holy water in her blood, the blood people who were ready to move immediately calmed down. Their blood was not pure as emilos, and even the prince could be hurt like this, so they didn''t dare to go on.


    So, no one stopped Tang Xiaotang, can only watch her carrying a sword, big step disappeared in front of her eyes.


    "Stop Stop... "


    Emilos trembled and wanted to raise his arm to let them stop the girl, but the holy water in his blood hurt him so much that he didn''t even have the strength to speak. Holy water is the nemesis of the blood clan. Don''t say that if he drinks it directly like this, it will make them miserable even if he touches the skin, so he can''t move now.


    Emilos looked at his men at a loss. Because he had holy water on him, they did not dare to touch him easily. They were angry, anxious and painful. They turned their eyes and fainted directly.


    Before he passed out, he only had in his mind what Elena had said last time.


    "I think one day you will die on it!"


    She was right


    "Your Highness emilos! What''s the matter with you? "


    The blood clans were shocked, but no one dared to step forward. They had no scruples about Tang Xiaotang. They had to say that emilos'' men were as unreliable as him. At this time, how could they think of their task?


    Tang Xiaotang takes emilos'' sword, opens the map, avoids other blood groups and rushes to the hall. She guessed that floss didn''t know Tom''s betrayal, so she had to get to him quickly.


    Just when she got to the place where she had left before, Tang Xiaotang stopped suddenly. She remembered something.


    Since the crystal bottle is really holy water, who gave it to Yao Qi? This person, most likely, is the one who brought her here. How does that person know that she needs holy water?


    Tang Xiaotang droops her eyes. There is only one possibility. This person knows her very well. In this strange world, who will know her so well? She has already guessed.


    She looked at the pattern on the map. Now, floss was surrounded, but her life was not in danger. She stopped, turned and walked in the other direction.


    She has to figure it out.


    Yao Qi is fidgeting in her room. In fact, she doesn''t want to come here. If the person didn''t say that she could be seen here and that she could find her way home, she wouldn''t come.


    She was even more frightened when she thought of the terrible and hateful vampires she had just seen, who had teeth and had the same appearance as human beings.


    Sitting on the carpet with her knees in her hands, she tried to curl herself up and lean against the corner of the wall to hide her uneasiness.This place is really terrible. She really wants to go home


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 798

    In the quiet room, she could only hear her own breathing. The girl''s eyes were gradually red. She felt very sour and her tears were coming down.


    Just at this time, she suddenly heard a few soft sounds outside the door, trembling like a frightened animal. Yao Qi bit her teeth and didn''t dare to make any noise.


    Don''t Can''t be found


    The sound of the door being pushed open was particularly harsh. She nervously looked at the door -


    the familiar figure came into her eyes, and her panic was so solidified on her face. The girl in her eyes held a sword in one hand and a skirt in the other. Her green eyes seemed to be burning with flame, bright and dazzling.


    "You''re back!" She tried to hold back, but there was still a lump in her voice: "I''m so scared..."


    "Don''t be afraid." The girl''s eyes are very gentle, her hand slowly stretched out to her, palm so warm, her panic mood can not help but calm, she stretched out her hand, by her strength stood up.


    "Can you tell me who sent you that bottle?" Tang Xiaotang has been appeasing Yao Qi, she is more sure that she does not know the mysterious organization, otherwise, she will not be afraid of such.


    When she didn''t look so flustered, she asked softly in a bewitching tone.


    "Yes It''s just that I don''t know who he is. I only know that his hair is chestnut, and he brought me here. " Yao Qi spoke.


    Chestnut hair? Tang Xiaotang immediately began to think about it. There are a lot of blood people present today, but not many have chestnut hair. In particular, there are few people who can bring a human in. Is it one of the three princes?


    Wait, chestnut hair


    Suddenly, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes sank. If so


    Damn it! Or was calculated by the other party!


    Will all the clues in the mind through again, Tang Xiaotang found that he has been in the other party''s plan, the original is like this!


    Now, floss is in danger! She has to get there fast!


    He turned around and left, but a voice suddenly rang out behind him: "where are you going?"


    Looking back, the face with fear was familiar and strange. A trace of complex emotion flashed through Tang Xiaotang''s heart. She said slowly: "I want to go back."


    "But it''s dangerous outside!" She couldn''t help but stop her: "if you''re not careful, you''ll --"


    "I know," Tang Xiaotang interrupted her with a faint look: "but I have to go back."


    This is her task. Anyway, since she has taken over the task, she should try her best. She can''t let floss die like this.


    What''s more, Tang Xiaotang has never been so fooled! If she doesn''t go now, she will give up to him. How can she bear it?


    And the guy who calculated her also knew that she would not go.


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure you''ll find your way home." She looked at the girl with fear, looked up at her eyes, that familiar face, let her tone unconsciously light down.


    But she, after all, is not that person No matter how similar they are, they are totally different.


    Hesitated for a moment, Tang Xiaotang held out her hand and gently touched the black hair on her head with the advantage of her height.


    "Don''t be afraid," she said. She took out the cross that mother Noffe had given her and gave it to her. "You will be safe."


    She has informed the organization of this matter. When they find out her original world, they should send her back.


    "Really?" Yao Qi was staring at the beautiful face. She took the cross and held it tightly in her hand.


    Looking at her back, Yao Qi feels inexplicably that she didn''t cheat her


    So, she must be able to find the way home!


    After leaving Yao Qi, Tang Xiaotang went straight to the main hall. In order to speed up the pace, her wedding dress was too cumbersome and her high heels were too hard. She simply kicked off her shoes and started running on the carpet barefoot with her skirt in hand.


    Come on! Faster! We must catch up!


    -


    at the same time, the main hall.


    The magnificent and solemn palace was now stained with blood.


    The walls and glazed windows are covered with bloodstains, some of which have dried up. The new blood splashes down the walls, and finally seeps into the red carpet and disappears. The strong smell of blood fills the whole space, almost suffocating.


    There were limbs and broken arms everywhere, and the corpses were lying in the hall one by one, some of which could not be seen at all.


    On the high stage, Lilith''s statue is staring at the battle coldly. Two waves of blood clan are tearing at each other. The splashed blood is constantly stimulating their bloodthirsty nature. No one can stop it.


    Under the high stage, there are two sides standing against each other. Floss is facing the three pure blood people alone. His expression is still careless, but his neat blonde hair is a bit messy, and his stiff dress has been marked several holes. Nevertheless, he doesn''t look embarrassed. His whole temperament is still noble and elegant, and even vaguely shows a trace of laxity.In contrast, the three people who confronted him were not so good. Although they were better dressed than floss, everyone''s face was full of anger and resentment, and their emotions were also a little anxious, which formed a sharp contrast with the calm floss.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 799

    "Why hasn''t emilos come yet?" The red haired blood people were worried. Although the war situation was still a little biased to their side, looking at floss with a smile on his face, he felt a little uneasy, as if the other side didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    Does he have other cards?


    As long as we can bring that human to us, we will never leave her alone because of his care for her. However, I don''t know why, since we have discussed the plan with that man before, he can''t betray


    After such a long time, emilos had not brought the woman, which made him wonder if something had happened.


    "Emilos, this fellow! It can''t be his old fault again The blood clan with silver hair frowned, and her heart was also agitated. If she dragged on like this, the day would be bright. At that time, whether they were victorious or defeated, they would have to retreat: "if I had known, I shouldn''t have given it to him!"


    "Are you sure that guy is not lying to us?" Red hair blood asked, one side of the expressionless brown hair blood also flashed a gloomy color: "impossible, he will not betray!" After all, the relationship between them, no one knows


    "Then why didn''t you come so long?" Seeing the situation stalemate, and the biggest threat has not yet started, the tone of the red haired blood group, who is already grumpy, is getting worse and worse, and the silver haired and brown haired blood groups are frowning.


    Although they are a cooperative relationship, but whose heart does not have some small abacus, red blood tone, naturally make their heart uncomfortable, eyes also some heavy.


    "Maybe something else happened. After all, he''s very crafty. Maybe there are other traps." "If there''s nothing wrong, he won''t come..."


    As soon as his voice fell, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in the hall. The brown haired nobleman was slightly relieved: "this is not coming."


    But when he saw the appearance of the figure in confusion, and there was no one he wanted to see behind, his heart suddenly surged with a touch of uneasiness.


    "What about people? Why didn''t you come with me? " The other two are of the same idea. How can they not see what it is when they see the traces of corrosion all over his body.


    Frowning, but they didn''t think so much, just thought it was the other side''s trick, just watched the figure stumble to the high platform.


    -


    floss looked coldly at the three people with different thoughts below, as if they were watching a good play. He saw that they were agitated, scared, suspicious and uneasy It''s just like seeing the most disgusting and disdainful human, which only makes him feel funny.


    He had known for a long time that the three wastes wanted to find a chance to fight, so he gave them a chance to uproot their power completely and clean up the old people who still didn''t submit to him.


    He had never been afraid of them. He was just three idiots with only blood and no strength. Just like now, without saying a word, they were in a mess.


    Twist up a red rose decorated on the statue, floss''s smile becomes cold, delicate petals suddenly wither in his hands, as if suddenly drained of life.


    He put the flower to his lips and gently kisses it. His bloody eyes are filled with cold as the abyss.


    He gave them the chance to let them die as long as the ceremony was over, but they didn''t wait for that moment.


    He dares to destroy his wedding. Sure enough, he shouldn''t let them go so mercifully


    All of a sudden, the well-defined finger was cut by a sharp thorn, but the wound healed quickly without leaving a trace. Floss frowned and his mood suddenly turned bad.


    It''s time to end.


    Flowers fell, withered petals scattered all over the ground, he suddenly had no mood to see their poor performance.


    He raised his head, but the next moment, a confused figure came into his eyes. His whole body was covered with blood, and the skin exposed outside was corroded into a large festering wound. If he was not too familiar with him, he would hardly recognize it.


    His eyes gradually sank. He took two steps forward and stood on the edge of the platform. An ominous premonition rose from the bottom of his heart. He said:


    "what about her?"


    Mingming already knows the plan of the other party. Why does it exceed his expectation?


    "I''m sorry, master. Please leave, Miss Noah..." The figure fell down in front of the stage, the dark red blood covered his face, and he could not see the original appearance.


    "Betrayed you..."


    "What?"


    The young man hung his head, and his voice was deep and hoarse: "she''s from Prince emilos After we left, as you expected I met and met Prince emilos... "


    "I''m going to cover Miss Noah''s departure She suddenly attacked me from behind I just know She had already drunk the holy water Just waiting for the ceremony to exchange blood with you... "


    "Her goal..."


    "It''s always you!"www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 800

    Words fall, a silence.


    As if finally relaxed, the youth fell to the ground, and heard all the other two blood, but showed a ironic smile.


    "I didn''t expect it to be like this!" The silver haired blood clan haughtily raised his head and gave a cold smile: "floss, it''s ridiculous that you still haven''t learned a lesson!"


    "Humans are unbelievable, floss. You are ridiculous!" The red haired blood people also sneer that they understand each other''s inner thoughts. Maybe this is their only chance - as long as they can make him chaotic, they can take advantage of this opportunity to kill him, and there is a secret pleasure in his heart


    Only the brown haired clan did not say a word. His eyes were confused and panicked. He wanted to stop the two people, but he could not say anything.


    What''s wrong? Why is it like this?


    The other two blood clans who reached an agreement didn''t notice him at all. They seemed to vent their addiction and their words became more and more sharp. However, the people who were ridiculed kept silent.


    His head slightly down, just looking at the body on the ground, a few strands of golden hair down, covering his eyes, half of the side face hidden in the shadow, people can not see his look.


    A cold and gloomy breath came out slowly from him. The cold made the air seem to be frozen. He realized that the wrong brown haired blood people were frightened. He stepped back two steps, ignoring the other two people who had fallen into the magic barrier. Now, there was only one idea in his mind.


    He has to get out of here!


    However, it was too late. Before he had time to step forward, he heard a low voice that seemed to come out of hell. His voice was full of killing intention, which made him shiver all over.


    "Game, it''s time to end..."


    As soon as the words fell, countless black shadows flashed from above, surrounded all the people in the hall. He didn''t even see where these figures came from. The next moment, the situation that had been leaning towards them was completely reversed. Under the control of these people in black, the people they brought were not rivals at all.


    Seeing his subordinates fall one by one, with no backhand power, the blood makes the two blood clans who are immersed in the false pleasure finally regain their consciousness. They finally understand that their actions today are under the control of each other. No matter whether the human has betrayed him or not, they have lost.


    What they did just now, no doubt, was like a clown, which would infuriate him even more!


    The golden youth slowly raised his right hand and held the sword between his hands. When he didn''t find it, it had been slowly across the neck of the red haired blood clan.


    "Floss, you, you can''t kill us!" The red haired blood clan finally panicked. He couldn''t see each other''s eyes. The shadow cast by his golden hair covered his eyes. Only bursts of suppressed crazy breath came out of him, which made him feel Shudder


    Yes, shudder This half blood clan has the breath that makes him such a pure blood clan shudder. The red hair blood clan strongly supports the arrogance of his appearance, but his pale face shows his fear.


    "If you dare to kill us, do you think others will recognize you?" Silver hair blood clan also restored reason, looking at the present scene, she also can''t care too much, can only press down the bottom of my heart fear to open a way.


    "Leave me alone. I promise I will never be your enemy again." At this time, the brown hair clan also spoke, but his words were completely different from those of the other two people. The attitude of showing weakness made the other two people look at him in surprise.


    But the golden youth did not put down his sword. Under the light, his long golden hair was full of soft luster, but his breath was more and more depressed, like a black hole, which could not be controlled to swallow everything.


    Among the three people present, they only saw that the corners of his lips raised a radian -


    "it''s too late..."


    The deep voice sounded like a sigh. The red haired blood clan only felt a slight itching sensation coming from his neck. But before he reached out to touch it, he saw that the golden haired youth gently took back his sword. The intense pain suddenly appeared, and the dark red blood gushed out and splashed.


    When his head fell to the ground, he heard the last voice, which was the scream of the blood clan with silver hair. Then, he completely lost consciousness.


    Even if it is pure blood, cut off the neck, will die, and the blood has no soul, once dead, is really annihilated in this world.


    "Floss! How dare you -- "


    Looking at the red hair blood clan''s head on the ground, his red eyes are still open, the silver hair blood clan issued a short scream, and then looked at him, retreated two steps: "you really dare! Are you not afraid of being chased by the whole blood clan? "


    "How could you be chased..." The young man carelessly put away his sword, stepped on the red carpet stained by the blood of the red haired people, and walked towards her. Every step seemed to step on the heart of the silver haired people, which made her tremble all over.


    "The three deposed princes intended to rebel and kill their families, but they quarreled and killed each other. Unfortunately, the other nobles who came to watch the ceremony died in scuffles, and none of them survived..."


    As he spoke word by word, the smile on his lips became more beautiful, but on the contrary, the more ferocious breath on his body, as if he no longer suppressed anything, the evil and crazy breath was frightening.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 801

    But what he said, no doubt, made the two people present even more frightened - no one was spared, it was not


    "You can''t do that!" The blood clan with silver hair screamed, but the other party didn''t care at all. He walked slowly to her. His long golden hair was stained with blood, with a layer of red light. His perfect chin was stained with blood, and the smile on his lips was a bit strange.


    The light of the sword flashed, and her voice stopped suddenly -


    her bloody eyeballs protruded. She opened her mouth difficultly, but she could no longer make any sound.


    The body is weak to lie back, heavily fell to the ground, the head rolled to one side, the silver hair was stained red by the blood from the neck fracture, no longer the original luster.


    "Please, floss, let me go. I promise I''ll never be your enemy again..." Seeing the man who killed the blood clan with silver hair turning back to himself, the blood clan with brown hair can no longer keep calm. He retreated and said: "I can testify for you that it was the two of them who killed everyone, and it has nothing to do with you..."


    But the blonde youth didn''t mean to stop at all. As he continued to walk towards him, he bent his lips. His face stained with blood was more set off by the bloody and treacherous smile.


    "Too late..."


    The faint voice from his mouth, let the brown hair blood instant collapse, he clenched his teeth, since he would not let him go, it is better to fight!


    He took a ball of things out of his arms and held it in his hand. He watched the other side closely, retreating and looking for the best attack time.


    Floss''s lips curved deeper and deeper, and his smile was disdainful and contemptuous, as if he didn''t pay attention to his little actions at all.


    At this time, the massacre of the whole hall was almost over. Except for floss''s hands, the rest of the blood clan had been killed in the hands of those black robed people. Except for the corpses and bloodstains, almost nothing else could be seen.


    While Tang Xiaotang is running through the long stairs in a hurry, the tall and heavy door of the main hall is in front of her. She looks at the disappearing points on the map, and her heart is more and more impatient.


    Finally, she stepped on the last step, pushed the door open, a strong smell of blood into the nose, she almost vomited out, Tang Xiaotang covered his nose, pressed the feeling of nausea, strode in.


    It''s all a corpse. No, it''s a stump. I don''t know how much blood the red carpet under my feet is soaked. I feel like stepping on the swamp meadow when I step on it.


    The golden hair clan stood under the high platform, his figure could be seen at a glance, so conspicuous. On the ground in front of him, the Li hair clan lay quietly, looked at the map, and his sign had disappeared.


    In front of the scene, let Tang Xiaotang heart sink, she hurry, or late.


    At the same moment, floss seemed to feel something. He slowly raised his head and looked in her direction.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care about the blood clan facing him. Her eyes are fixed on her body on the ground, and her eyes are deeply cold.


    Who could have imagined that this time, he would appear in such an identity, but at the beginning, she could see that his loyalty was not disguised


    At this time, the eyes of the brown haired blood clan brightened, and he saw that his opponent was absent-minded for a moment, which was a good time.


    "You go to die --" he dashed up, and a sharp light flashed in his hand.


    Floss just stood in the same place, he slowly raised the sword in his hand, but just when the brown haired blood group was about to meet him, his figure suddenly disappeared from front of him.


    "Er --"


    a very thin blood line splashed up, slightly invisible, his body was stiff in mid air, and his things fell to the ground.


    "PATA -"


    the pocket watch fell to the ground, the case broke, the pointer dropped to the ground after a dull sound, and the stiff body also slowly fell down.


    Floss was independent under the high platform, his blond hair was messy, and all the rest of the blood group were far away from him. They fell on their knees respectfully and bowed to him.


    No one dares to get close to him except her.


    She stood still, watching him step by step through the separate passage of believers, stepping on the blood and corpses.


    The breath of the whole body is cold and tyrannical, and there is no emotion in those bloody eyes, but Tang Xiaotang can see it, which hides the repressive emotion.


    Unbelievable, sad, angry, resentful Like a wounded beast, looking at the enemy who hurt himself.


    "You betrayed me."


    He walked slowly to her, and a low voice sounded, as if rising from the ground.


    "I didn''t." Tang Xiaotang stood still. She looked him in the eyes. She knew that she could not explain clearly now. This time, she fell into the trap of the other party, so she could only gamble on the favor of floss, so that his heart still had a little trust in her.


    "Do you love me?" He finally stood in front of her, his long golden hair stained with blood slowly dropped in front of her eyes, and the strong smell of blood came out from him. With his empty and emotionless scarlet eyes, he was as terrible as a killing machine.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 802

    Tang Xiaotang is silent.


    She can''t say "love". After all, she didn''t fall in love with him at all. As a charm who feeds on feelings, it''s hard for her to have such strong feelings. Even this human body has only fear and no love for the blood clan.


    Her silence made him get the answer. He laughed softly. He didn''t know what he was feeling now. He couldn''t control the killing intention in his heart. However, as long as he thought that he would never see her again, the pain in his heart would rise unspeakable.


    Even if she cheated and betrayed him, he didn''t want to kill her.


    It''s ridiculous. At the beginning, he wanted to take her heart and life, but at this moment, he couldn''t do it.


    "I didn''t betray you, believe me." She could only look into his eyes and repeated again.


    But he didn''t believe it. The experience of being betrayed reappeared in front of his eyes again. He couldn''t tell whether he doubted her or denied human beings. No matter how serious and firm her eyes looked, he couldn''t trust her.


    Staring at those clear blue eyes, he slowly raised his hand and raised his lips: "I won''t let you go..."


    "Even if I die, you will accompany me!"


    So Tang Xiaotang stopped talking, and she suddenly felt a little wronged.


    She is to help him. After spending so much time with her, doesn''t he know "Noah"?


    Just because he was betrayed once by human beings, it was so easy to identify her betrayal without any evidence. Although he knew that his performance was reasonable and expected, it was still uncomfortable.


    It''s really hard to be treated with such suspicion when she comes to help him and is in danger at any time (although she won''t die) and suffers from pain.


    If he is not the target of the task, she will leave him alone - believe it or not, she has a temper!


    Under the pressure of the untimely mood in her heart, Tang Xiaotang knows that it''s not the time to care about these. She has already been cheated by the other party once and can''t make a second mistake.


    She did not explain, deeply staring at his eyes, and then slowly raised the hand of the sword.


    He looked at her, and his hand was on her neck. The sharp fingernails covered with blood left dark red marks on her white skin.


    At the same time, behind the blonde man, the young man with chestnut hair, who had fallen to the ground, stood up quietly. His eyes were hidden in the shadow, but the corners of his mouth were slowly smiling.


    "Click..."


    Slight sound, as if bone fracture, look behind, the girl''s head powerless droop, breath, her sword a loose, fell on the carpet.


    "Ha ha..." The other side began to laugh and flash, then attacked the blonde man who was holding the girl: "you lost -"


    however, before his voice fell, the confidence in his eyes disappeared, and the sword in the blonde man''s hand quickly shifted its direction and sent it to his heart.


    "Why are you doing this?" Red eyes surprised anger hard to cover, floss in any case did not expect, Betrayer will be him!


    "The incompetent, blinded by emotion, is not qualified to know why." The other side covered his chest with one hand, and the dark red blood fell down the wound. With a strange smile, he made a deep voice in his mouth, which was a completely strange voice.


    And his eyes had turned black. Under those eyes, floss found that he could not move.


    This is What''s going on?


    Li FA''s body fell down. At the same time, among the crowd kneeling behind him, a figure quickly attacked him. The other side''s long silver hair crossed a curve in the air. The speed was unpredictable, but in the blink of an eye, the sword in his hand had passed behind him.


    The sharp blade of the sword was about to touch his back heart, but he didn''t expect this scene at all, and he couldn''t turn around. The cold air penetrated into his body through the cloth, and he seemed to feel a little pain.


    In the middle of the calcium carbide fire, the girl who was unable to lean against the blonde man suddenly turned around to block his back, picked up the long sword that fell on the ground at a very fast speed, and rushed up against his sword.


    "Poof


    The sound of the sharp weapon passing through the body is very harsh, but he can''t stop it at all. He can only look back and see the girl blocking the sharp sword tip with her body. She holds each other''s body tightly in one hand, and the sword in her hand runs through their heart at the same time.


    Long stopped beating heart, suddenly produced severe pain, he could hardly control the moment of fear in his heart.


    "No..."


    The blood with holy water flows into each other''s body along the long sword in his heart. The blood melts, and the body begins to tremble violently. The severely corroded heart can''t heal itself. When the other person''s body becomes stiff, the black color quickly fades from his eyes, and the shadow flashes on his face, as if he wants to get rid of the seriously injured body.


    Where floss can''t see, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes have a cold luster, and his blue eyes have a golden flash. An invisible whirlpool appears between them, swallowing the shadow of struggling body.The familiar breath of soul finally disappeared. The young man''s eyes became red without focus, and his body fell back stiffly. The girl who lost her support also fell back.


    Anyway, it is estimated that her body won''t live long. It''s good for her to die together. It''s not in vain for her to keep this opportunity until the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 803

    Her eyes became blurred, but she could still see the scarlet eyes. His eyes were shocked, angry, unbelievable, and even almost invisible


    "You Why do you do that? "


    He felt the pain in his heart. His hands were shaking. The bright and fragrant blood flowed from her chest and penetrated into the black wedding dress. But he could no longer raise his desire. There was another kind of unspeakable strong emotion that filled his heart.


    Tang Xiaotang still had a little strength. She rolled out of his arms and stopped him from getting closer: "don''t..." She didn''t forget that she still had holy water in her blood, which would hurt him.


    "Why?" Why face the same danger, but make a completely different choice?


    Once betrayed to stay in the bottom of my heart in the pain slowly disappeared, he looked at her, but persistent refused to let go, let his hands by her blood corrosion out of a trace.


    "Because You believe me... " If he didn''t choose to believe her at the last moment, her mission would surely fail this time.


    Since he didn''t disappoint her, she won''t live up to his trust, so she used the rest of her life to get rid of his biggest threat.


    "Not everyone Will choose to betray... " She looked into his deep, paranoid eyes and spoke with difficulty.


    "I don''t need you to do that!" His blood eyes were crazy. Regardless of the pain of being corroded, he quickly pulled out the sword on her chest with one hand and covered the wound on her chest with the other. Under the red light, the wound began to heal slowly.


    "It''s no use Don''t waste your energy The girl''s blue eyes quietly looked at him, her eyes seemed to precipitate time, no fear of death, no unwilling, only a quiet.


    She knew that the damage to the body was irreversible. Even if he could heal the wound, it was useless. It was just a waste of time.


    "You don''t love me! Why do you do that? " He has not been clear about his feelings for her, he only knows that he does not want to lose her! Don''t want her to leave!


    "Some things It has nothing to do with love Cough, cough You also saved me... " Of course, she can''t say it''s because of the task, but her heart is still a little guilty. Although it''s a task, she wants to feed on his feelings, so in fact, it''s for her own sake.


    Tang Xiaotang thinks that in fact, sometimes he is really bad.


    "I won''t allow you to leave me!" His eyes were red, and the strength in his hand poured into her body. The wound soon healed and no more blood flowed out. But the girl''s face was gray, but her eyes were very bright.


    His hands had been eroded, leaving only white bones. His beautiful face was covered with bloodstains and festering marks. Tang Xiaotang looked at him, suppressing his crazy look of fear and grief, and some wanted to sigh.


    If it wasn''t for the threat of the mysterious organization that she had to choose such a way to die together, in fact, she was willing to do the task perfectly. With such a character as floss, if someone could accompany him all the time, he would not do the last crazy thing.


    Because all the people have deviated from him, so they will destroy everything


    She understood that feeling.


    But now, she is only afraid that Noah''s departure will cause more stimulation to him. Even if he takes away his feelings and memories, he will do that again. Then her sacrifice is worthless.


    The power he injected gave her a little more strength, but it was just a reflection. Tang Xiaotang gently reached out and stroked the scar on his face.


    "Do you remember you said you wanted to promise me one thing?" She slowly, calm mouth, blue eyes as clear as the first, but there was no warning at that time.


    "Shut up He said: "you live, I will promise you!"


    "Please don''t add hatred to human beings. I know that you are not happy." With resentment in my heart, no matter who it is, it is not a good thing.


    "Let go of that. Don''t be resentful any more. Destruction won''t make you feel comfortable. It will only bring more emptiness."


    She showed a smile, pale face on the indifference faded, gentle smile but make his heart of fear and madness deepened.


    Yes, fear, maybe he already knew that no matter what way, he could not keep her.


    Her blood contains holy water, and he can''t transform her into a blood clan.


    Black hole quietly appeared in the bottom of his heart, let him just want to destroy everything without reason, but, when hearing her words, he suddenly lost all his strength.


    Her eyes are so quiet, but the temperature of touching his face is slowly losing. He hugs her more tightly, as if this can make her temperature and life no longer lose: "I don''t allow you to leave! You can''t leave me like thiswww.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 804

    However, the girl''s eyes like green gems closed a little bit and felt the cold water drop on her face. Her lips always had a light smile: "thank you Willing to give me This wedding... " In the end, though, it didn''t work out.


    The hand falls down powerlessly, the familiar temperature disappears completely, she quietly closes her eyes, lies in his arms, as if just fell into a dream, quietly.


    He looked at her face, his heart finally empty, lost all feeling so strong, let him never feel any other existence.


    She really left From then on, no one came close to him. Even if he got everything, he always had only himself


    It turns out that she has been so important to him, so important that it has exceeded everything, even his life


    "I won''t let you leave me..." Kissing on her lips, his face was calm, but his eyes were raging like a storm: "you can''t leave..."


    Kneeling on the ground, his subordinates trembled, but did not dare to stop him, because they knew that they could not stop him at all.


    Tang Xiaotang''s soul body has been separated from the body. She floats aside and looks at floss. Of course, he can''t see her.


    Feeling his gradually out of control and crazy mood, the secret way is not good.


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart sank when she saw the blood light on him. During her stay in floss castle, she read a lot of blood books in her spare time, which was a kind of life changing forbidden technique.


    He can''t use it!


    She made a quick decision and decided to take away his feelings and memories now.


    Golden light flashed through the pupils, and the light red light that no one could see except her floated out of the body of the blonde youth and into her pale golden soul.


    The man with the girl''s body in his arms suddenly gave a meal, and the craziness of his eyes disappeared. He subconsciously held his forehead, and his struggling look flashed intermittently in his eyes. He only felt that he was forgetting something very important.


    No! He didn''t want to forget Forget


    Forget, what?


    The blood light on the body gradually dissipated, a confused color flashed by, the palm down, that pair of blood eyes gradually recovered deep and cold.


    The hand holding the girl''s body gently released, and he looked at his subordinates who were afraid to bow down. Some messy memories were rearranged.


    Looking down, he saw the girl lying quietly in front of her. This is his "bride". He was having a wedding with her, in order to attract the other four people who had a bad heart. Unfortunately, she was assassinated by Tom.


    Everything is going according to his plan, except Tom who betrayed by accident, but he has been killed by himself. And now, he has indeed succeeded, all the existence that can threaten him has been eliminated, and the rights of the whole blood clan have been completely in his hands.


    Just looking at the girl''s sleeping face, I don''t know why, he felt a moment blank in his mind.


    His chest was empty, and it was clear that his dead heart was still there, but he felt empty of what he had lost.


    He didn''t know what he had lost.


    Put her gently on the ground, he slowly stood up, looked around, looked at the kneeling subordinates, slowly said: "clean up here."


    The smell of blood in the hall only made him feel nauseous - the blood of the so-called pure blood group was no different from other blood groups. It was full of blood of desire, and it was so smelly that he couldn''t bear it.


    "Yes." Immediately someone answered that although they were surprised at his sudden change, they did not dare to ask why, but they were relieved at the bottom of their hearts.


    With his blonde hair down, he turned to leave. There was no place to stay.


    "Then this lady..." After careful inquiry, he finally looked back at the girl lying on the ground and lowered his eyes.


    "Have a good burial." He spoke and strode away.


    -


    in the 11th year of the new calendar, emilos and other four princes launched a coup on their wedding ceremony because they were dissatisfied with Prince floss''s reform, but they were all killed by Prince floss, which is known as the coup of the four princes in history.


    Since then, the blood clan began a new period ruled by Prince floss. In order to make the blood clan reproduce, he abolished the blood clan system for thousands of years, made the half blood clan have the same rights as the pure blood clan, and encouraged the blood clan to reproduce.


    However, in just a few years, the number of blood groups doubled, and he was not provoking a struggle with the other two groups. Instead, he signed a war termination contract with the two groups and lived in peace with them.


    In order to find a partner, many blood groups gradually integrate into human beings, and those who are unwilling to integrate also gradually choose to avoid the world or fall into deep sleep.


    With the gradual development of industrialization of human society, a large number of hot weapons appear, the wolf people are not human opponents. In addition, the forest has been developed into a manor, so they have to choose to hide in the deeper virgin forest and gradually disappear.


    In this way, there was no more war among the three ethnic groups, and the world has maintained peace for thousands of years.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 805

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "That guy let her go again! Isn''t that the case? " Excited voice rang out, eyes tightly locked figure: "we have how many tasks in each other''s hands! If there is no reason, how can he do this? "


    "And this time, she had a chance to get rid of that guy, but she not only didn''t do that, but also let him go without any communication with the organization, and she also killed the main life in the plane! This behavior has violated the plane rule! We can suspend her from her duty and investigate her! " Another voice came out, its tone sharpened by discontent, and it sounded a bit aggressive.


    "Don''t try to protect her any more. A, you can''t insist on it now." Another voice of some vicissitudes sounded, and all eyes were focused on the man: "I''d rather be wrong than let it go."


    "Don''t forget, after all, they are the same kind."


    While sitting on one side of the silver haired man has always been silent, always smiling face now gloomy, purple eyes cold, until everyone stopped, he still did not speak.


    When he didn''t speak, others turned their eyes to another figure, and the voice of some vicissitudes sounded again: "Z, what''s your opinion?"


    "Even if she is not imprisoned, her mission should be suspended for the time being, at least - she can no longer be allowed to approach those important goals."


    "We are responsible for all our lives."


    The young man with blue eyes kept silent all the time. Hearing the words, he raised his head and looked at the people.


    At the moment, all eyes focused on him, even the silver haired man turned to him.


    "I agree with s." He opened his mouth slowly, with a perfect and soft smile on his face. There was no change in his tone. What he said surprised the silver haired man.


    "Z you -" he looked at him incredulously, as if he didn''t believe that such words could come out of his mouth.


    "You''re right. We should be responsible for them," he said with a smile


    Blue pupil and purple eye line of sight intersection, for a moment, the silver haired man seems to understand what, he sank for a moment, eye flash cold, and then raised his head, and with a smile.


    "OK," he said, "I agree to stop her task, but"


    with a tone of voice, his deep vision crossed every pair of eyes, clearly laughing, but the coldness of his whole body did not dissipate for a moment.


    "Since you doubt her, she won''t accept any more tasks until this matter is completely over, I think, so you don''t have any opinions?"


    The other figures looked at each other. They didn''t quite understand why he suddenly agreed to be so happy, but they would not disagree if he said so.


    "Of course not."


    After Tang Xiaotang returned to space, he didn''t see afar.


    But she didn''t find it strange. To be honest, since the emergence of the mysterious organization, he has been very busy. It''s no longer like before. Every time she comes back from her mission, she can see his big face.


    After digesting the feelings of the world, Tang Xiaotang still didn''t receive the next task, and afar still didn''t appear. She had nothing to do. Seeing the "true tears" in her hand, a huge treasure box higher than her appeared on the ground with a wave of her hand.


    All of them are her treasures!


    Tang Xiaotang opens the lid of the box, buries his whole body and looks for it. He carefully removes the stacks of transparent boxes with colorful gems, and finally finds a gorgeous small box from the bottom.


    "Found it!"


    When you open the lid of the box, there is a crystal clear gem inside. Tang Xiaotang takes it out and just meets the "true tears" in her hand. The two quickly blend together. Although the size has not changed, they become more thorough. It seems that there are thousands of colors in it.


    "What''s the use?" Tang Xiaotang holds it in front of her eyes and looks at it. The mirror reflects her golden eyes. It seems that there is a streamer in her pupils, which is colorful.


    Just at this time, the water mirror has a light luster, and the familiar smell appears. Tang Xiaotang takes away what she has in hand, puts it into the space, and then looks at the person who appears. She finds that the man who always laughs like a fox has a calm face for the first time today, just like who owes him thousands of dollars.


    "Oh, how rare! What''s the matter with you today? Who owes you money? " Tang Xiaotang gloated at a man.


    Hearing her voice, the other side''s face finally got better. Afar stopped, took a deep breath, and then pulled out a stiff smile. Tang Xiaotang was scared to stay away from him.


    This skin smile meat don''t smile, should not want to squeeze her to do what?


    "You If you don''t want to laugh, just Forget it. Don''t be so scared! " She kept a safe distance before she spoke to him with a sigh of relief.


    "You have no conscience!" Afar''s face turned black again. He looked at Tang Xiaotang in the distance. A little worry flashed through his eyes and disappeared quickly. Tang Xiaotang didn''t see it because he was far away."Why do I have no conscience? You say, it''s all over the world. I don''t even have the vacation I want. What about the overtime pay? " Tang Xiaotang is angry. This guy is really addicted to squeezing her?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 806

    "If you want a holiday, I''ll give it to you now and make up for the overtime." I thought that afar would act like a fool as usual, so Tang Xiaotang just talked about it, but he didn''t expect that today he was very good at speaking and agreed directly.


    "Well? Are you out of your mind? " He promised so happily, but Tang Xiaotang didn''t believe it. She looked at him suspiciously: "you can''t cheat me to be a coolie, can you?"


    "Of course not!" Looking at her disbelief, afar was angry and funny: "is my reputation that low?"


    "Of course, you have no reputation." Tang Xiaotang nodded. After all, the most common thing he did was to cheat her.


    "Well, I''m serious. From today on, you can take a vacation." Afar sighed, waved his hand and said, "I''m not lying to you."


    "Mystery solved?" Tang Xiaotang looks serious and knows that he didn''t cheat her, but she still can''t believe it. Recently, the organization is not very busy. How can we give her a holiday: "well, why don''t you ask me about my task this time?"


    "I already know that it was their dereliction of duty that the guy showed up again." Speaking of this, afar''s face is not very good-looking: "you did the right thing."


    It''s her task to protect the son of the world at the first time. As for killing the other party, it''s not her responsibility at all, and so many policemen can''t get rid of that guy. Can she be killed if she is bound by more rules?


    Those guys have been sitting in high positions for so long that they are so stupid! In his opinion, they just need to have a try in person to know how stupid they are!


    "I didn''t expect that he would use two bodies, which made me imperceptible." Tang Xiaotang didn''t expect that the other side could manipulate two bodies at the same time.


    "I don''t blame you. It''s their problem. You''ve done a good job this time. The world sent many taskers before, but they all failed. Some of them have been eliminated before they got close to the goal." Afar road.


    Tang Xiaotang is not surprised. After all, floss''s character is really hard to approach. If she didn''t have the natural conditions, it would be hard to attack him.


    Not to mention, the mysterious guy is beside him. If it wasn''t for her, no matter how many quests she went to, I''m afraid it would not have been successful.


    After all, she could vaguely feel that the guy didn''t know why and seemed to pay special attention to her


    After all, the last time she asked, afar refused to tell her, so Tang Xiaotang turned to the topic: "so mysterious organization, really don''t need to take care of it anymore?"


    "It''s going to work out. It''s none of our business in the future!" As soon as afar''s face sank, Tang Xiaotang understood that he was angry with the organization.


    "Then I''m really resting?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "Have a rest. I happen to have some small things here. You can solve them by the way and make some extra money for yourself." Ivar thought and said.


    Tang Xiaotang: "that''s what I know!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all very simple tasks, there''s no danger, and you can use some abilities, as long as you don''t kill the main life body, there''s no limit on the number of times you can use them." Tang Xiaotang finally heard something good from afar.


    "That''s about the same." She said, "give it to me now. I want to play more in the world."


    A small piece of light appeared in afar''s hand. The light floated up and fell into Tang Xiaotang''s hand.


    "I went." Tang Xiaotang is in a better mood after receiving the light film, but looking at afar''s unhappy face, she still has some worries in her heart.


    "Go ahead, go ahead. Don''t rush back this time." Said Ivar.


    Tang Xiaotang walked a few steps to the water mirror, suddenly remembered something, she looked back again: "by the way, that girl, did you send her back to the original world?" She said Yao Qi, she has sent the information back to the organization, but to be on the safe side, she still needs to ask.


    "It''s been sent back. When are you so considerate?" Afar looked at her. He was one of the few people who had a thorough understanding of her past affairs: "you won''t take her..."


    "No, I know who she is." Tang Xiaotang dropped her eyes and opened her mouth gently.


    "She''s not her."


    Afar felt her slightly low breath, wittily terminated the topic: "then you go, have a good holiday!"


    "Well, I''ll go!" Tang Xiaotang put away her loss and thought that there was going to be a holiday soon. She could not hide her excitement. She waved her hand to him and ran to the water mirror: "by ~ by ~"


    "Bye ~"


    the girl''s figure disappeared into the space through the water mirror. When she could not see her back, afar, standing in front of the water mirror, sighed heavily.


    "Don''t let me worry..."


    But soon, it seems to think of something, his eyes again appear gloomy color, then, his figure also disappeared in this space.-------------------


    starting a new world tomorrow ~ the next world is very sweet, you can rest assured (£þ) £þ)


    it''s not cruel www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 807

    The world is also known as: "my girlfriend is a witch", "learning dregs transformation plan", "101 Ways to cultivate male god"


    - - -


    -


    sunset, magic moment.


    Tang Tianjiao leaned against the wall, holding a cigarette between his two fingers and spitting out a mouthful of smoke. He narrowed his eyes, with a light, handsome but rebellious face.


    Black trousers wrapped with a pair of long legs, coat I do not know where, white shirt top button opened two, revealing a sexy clavicle, although showing a bit decadent, but more uninhibited.


    There were gasps and continuous scolding in his ears, as well as the sound of his fist hitting his body. He took another puff of smoke, and then slowly spit out a cigarette ring.


    "It''s too noisy."


    The low voice is a bit hoarse because of smoking. The boy''s voice in the voice changing period has faded from the youth''s clearness and brought a bit of maturity and magnetism of an adult man. It sounds very flirt.


    The voice in the alley suddenly stopped, and the people who scolded seemed to be blocked. They could only make a squeak.


    Hanging his head, a wisp of golden hair fell down and covered one of Tang Tianjiao''s eyes. His vision was a little blurred. Under the dazzling orange sunset, a dark shadow suddenly appeared at his feet.


    Looking up, the first thing in his sight was two long white legs, the feet in small black shoes, the thin ankles locked by white stockings, the straight legs up, and the same white half thighs up.


    The line of sight only ends here. The blue and Black Plaid Skirt covers the white skin. Tang Tianjiao takes back his line of sight. He quickly looks up, and a white face with black frame glasses comes into view.


    The girl is wearing the same school uniform as him. The difference is that her black suit is neat, and her white shirt buttons all the way to the neckline without any wrinkles.


    She stood quietly at the entrance of the lane, the sunset from behind her, as if in the light, dazzling can not look directly at.


    He subconsciously closed his eyes to avoid the sudden stimulation.


    However, when he opened his eyes again, the girl stopped at the entrance of the lane had disappeared.


    Tang Tianjiao almost thought that he had an illusion. He thought that the girl would stop or scream to escape, but he never thought that she would leave quietly.


    Suddenly a little frustrated, he played, leaving only a long end of ash, carelessly pressed the cigarette with Mars on the wall and put it out, and then he said, "stop it all."


    The sound in the alley stopped, and Tang Tianjiao lazily walked in. Several teenagers with different hair colors around him retreated one after another, revealing the black haired teenagers lying on the ground behind them.


    "You know what''s wrong?" He picked his eyebrows. Although he was lazy and loose, he seemed to be born with arrogance and elegance. He raised his feet in expensive shoes and stepped on the young man''s bruised face.


    "Sorry, brother Tang! I know it''s wrong! Please spare me


    The boy cried and howled, and his nose and tears were covered with the ugly face, which made people unable to see his original facial features: "please forgive me! I''m going to break up with her! "


    "Bah! You little son of a bitch A young man with red hair spit at him: "even our brother Tang''s women dare to rob! I can''t beat you son of a bitch


    "I''m wrong! I''m really wrong! Brother Tang!! I''ll never dare again The boy kept begging for mercy: "please forgive me this time!"


    "Go away." Tang Tianjiao looked at his tears, and suddenly felt bored. He raised his foot and kicked him on the other side''s chest: "don''t let me see you again."


    "Roll, roll, I''m going to roll!"


    The boy got up, even fell on the ground of the schoolbag is too late to pick up, quickly limped away.


    Tang Tianjiao took back his sight and looked up at the slowly sinking sunset.


    Suddenly, a face flashed in her mind. She looked like a good student in the eyes of a teacher, a good girl.


    It''s not like him at all.


    With an itchy throat, Tang Tianjiao took out a box of cigarettes from his trouser pocket and put one in his mouth. At one side, a yellow haired boy came up and lit it for him with a lighter.


    "Brother Tang, just let that boy run away?" Next to him, a boy with a purple exploding head came up and asked him.


    "What else? You can''t beat him to death. " Tang Tianjiao spat out a puff of smoke and said in a light tone: "recently, the old man has been staring at me very hard, but he doesn''t want me to make trouble. You should also restrain me."


    "Yes, yes! We know! " This group of youths with different hair colors nodded one after another, and the young man with red hair grinned flatteringly: "brother Tang, where shall we go tonight?"


    Tang Tianjiao took a smoke and glanced at him: "where do you want to go?"


    "Hey, hey, hey, I heard that there are some new girls in the night. Why don''t we go..." He rubbed his hands and laughed more and more obscene, which made Tang Tianjiao feel disgusted.Suddenly, a white and calm face flashed through his mind. He closed his eyes and flicked his cigarette end casually. When the refusal came to his mouth, it turned into a sentence:


    "let''s go."


    Tang Tianjiao left with a group of people, leaving a dirty schoolbag alone in the corner. On the sliding book cover, there were several messy black shoes.


    It was the first time Tang Tianjiao met a girl.


    Although his first impression on her was very deep, he was not a person who was good at paying attention to these things, so in a few days, he had already forgotten the matter.


    But he did not expect that the second chance to see a girl would come so soon.


    It was after the first monthly exam.


    After a boring math class in the morning, Tang Tianjiao was lying on the table trying to squint for a while when he heard the two girls in the front row talking. Their voices were not big, but for Tang Tianjiao, who was sitting behind them, the mosquito like shrill voice went straight into his ears, making him unable to have a good rest.


    "Did you go to see the results? This time the first grade, it is not Zhou Bin


    "Really? There are too many people in the bulletin board. I haven''t had time to see it yet! " Girl tone surprised: "but really not Zhou Bin? Since the third year of senior high school, he has been the first in the grade


    The one who spoke in front of him immediately affirmed: "yes, and this time he was the oldest, with a total score of 746. He threw Zhou Bin more than 50 points!"


    The girl''s tone was heavy, and her deskmate was more shocked and unbelievable.


    "It''s four points to the full mark! Is this a human test? It''s incredible! Why don''t I believe it? " Girl language with doubt: "no, I also want to see!"


    Then there was the harsh sound of the chair moving. Tang Tianjiao was completely sleepless, and the two girls'' words really aroused his curiosity.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808

    Almost full marks Oh, it''s very powerful. This time, Zhou Bin is very angry.


    In a moment, the girl who got up to see her grades had come back. As soon as she sat down in her seat, she spoke excitedly: "my God! It''s true! Isn''t that great? "


    "What kind of learning God is this? How can we be embarrassed by such a good exam?" The girl next to her fell on the table: "my score this time is not half as high as others! What a shame! I dare not go home and tell my parents


    Learning dregs Tang Tianjiao


    "By the way, how much did you take?" She turned her head and asked her excited companion.


    "Well I patronize to see the first place results, forget to see their own.... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the bell rings, this class is a Chinese class. For Tang Tianjiao, every class is no different, either sleeping or escaping. But for the two girls in front of him, after the answer of the monthly exam, this class is rare and can be relaxed.


    So they are still chatting in a low voice, a girl asked: "do you know who is the first in the exam? Tang Xiaotang of class one Is there this man in class one? I don''t seem to have seen the name before


    Is it also Tang?


    "I heard that it''s like the transfer student who just came this semester But it''s too bad. Even the science champion in our province''s college entrance examination last year didn''t have such a high score... "


    Listening to their words, Tang Tianjiao had a white face in his mind. It seemed that he had never seen her before that day


    Is she a transfer student?


    At this time, the two girls in front no longer talk about this topic, so Tang Tianjiao lay down and prepared to continue to sleep.


    But the two of them began to discuss a math problem they had made a mistake. To Tang Tianjiao, who listened to math like a book from heaven, it was just like two flies buzzing in his ears.


    "Dutiful, dutiful!" He knocked impatiently on the table. The two girls in front of him glanced back and closed their mouths.


    No.1 middle school is recognized as the best middle school in blue city. In the whole No.1 middle school, who doesn''t know the name of "little bully" Tang Tianjiao? They say that skipping classes means skipping classes. Even the teachers dare not take care of him. No one dares to offend them, let alone the two of them.


    Tang Tianjiao closed his eyes and occupied the two desks together alone. But as soon as he closed his eyes, the bell rang.


    Then came the music of the exercises. Tang Tianjiao woke up completely. He got up, kicked the leg of the table angrily, took off his coat, threw it on the table, and then turned out of the door.


    Class 34 is the last class in the whole grade. At the bottom of the whole building, there are only three or two students waiting for Tang Tianjiao to go out. At a glance, he caught a glimpse of the girl walking slowly down the stairs in front of her, the familiar black frame glasses, the straight legs, and the blue and black plaid skirt. Because of the fluctuation of her movements, half of her thighs were white It seems to be shining, which reminds Tang Tianjiao of the most precious one in his family. He doesn''t even want to touch it.


    He was a little thirsty, and suddenly wanted to press down her skirt to keep her delicate skin from showing -


    he gave a loud sneer. He was about to turn his head and walk over when he heard a clear girl''s voice: "Tang Xiaotang, slow down! Wait for me - "


    Tang Xiaotang?


    Tang Tianjiao looked around in the twinkling of an eye. The girl who ran down from the upstairs took her arm and panted and complained in a low voice: "how can you walk so fast? I can''t catch up with you when I run... "


    The girl slowed down a little, as if to accommodate the girl behind her, she slightly side face, dark eyes quiet incomparable, eyes inadvertently fell on him.


    The scene slowed down in Tang Tianjiao''s eyes, but in fact, the girl only looked at him for a moment, and then quickly moved away.


    At this time, more and more students came down, and the girl and her companions soon walked out of the teaching building and disappeared in his vision.


    The next three classes, Tang Tianjiao did not go back to the classroom, he played basketball on the playground alone for half a morning.


    -


    the chance to meet her again came quickly. Even Tang Tianjiao didn''t expect that the third time they met would be in such a scene.


    After school, in the alley.


    Tang Tianjiao is surrounded by a group of social youths. The leader is in his thirties, with a cigarette in his mouth, a yellow hair, triangular eyes, a flat nose, and a scar on his left face. Now he is looking at him askew.


    "Boy, your name is Tang Tianjiao?" He took a puff of smoke and opened his mouth to show some yellow teeth. He looked extremely obscene: "you are very powerful? I heard you beat my brother, isn''t it true? "


    Tang Tianjiao looked at the young man standing beside him. His white face was a bit fierce. He pointed to him and said in a loud voice: "Angkor, that''s him! It was he who told me to be beaten


    The bottom of their eyes flashed malice. They managed to seize this opportunity to block him alone. This time, if they didn''t beat him out, his name would be read upside down!Although Tang Tianjiao''s family is said to be rich and powerful in school, so what? He has been in No.1 Middle School for such a long time, and he has never seen anyone in his family. It must be deceiving!


    But Tang Tianjiao is still a lazy posture. His dark brown pupils are shining in the sun. His uninhibited posture doesn''t seem to pay attention to the opposite group: "yes, it''s my fight. What can you do to me?"


    "What about you?" Huang Mao was infuriated by his appearance, his eyes narrowed: "boy, you are too arrogant! It seems that if I don''t teach you a lesson, you really don''t know that heaven is high and earth is good! "


    He took off the cigarette end and put it in his hand. He waved behind him: "brothers! Go! Give him some color to see, let him know who is the boss


    The young people rubbed their hands and fists, and each of them showed a grim smile. Only one of them moved to Huang Mao and whispered: "Angkor, I heard that this boy There''s a lot of power in the family. If we beat him like this, will there be some... "


    "What are you afraid of! Those who are rich and powerful, which one is not a car pick-up, and I have been in No.1 Middle School for three years, and I haven''t seen anyone in his family. I think it must be his deliberate nonsense and deceit! " Before he had finished speaking, the boy interrupted him, and his tone was a little affirmative: "besides, there are some forces in his family, can they be bigger than Angkor you?"


    Wu Lai is a powerful local villain in this area. Although he doesn''t get involved in the black, his subordinates are also in charge of many gangsters. Moreover, he has a big brother above him. It''s said that he really has something to do with the road, so the shops of No.1 middle school won''t choose to offend him for less things.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809

    After thinking about it, he didn''t seem to hear from his elder brother that there was a family surnamed Tang, so he believed what he said.


    "What are you afraid of! Angkor, I''ve seen so much! " He disdained to smoke: "I think this boy is pretending! Even if he has influence in his family, I''m not afraid! "


    His younger brother is right. Anyway, he also has people. Don''t be afraid of him!


    Tang Tianjiao took off his loose coat and threw it to the ground with his schoolbag. Then he rolled up his shirt sleeve and showed half of his arm. He squinted and looked at the little gangsters around him with disdain.


    "It''s up to you?" He sneered: "Laozi --"


    "what are you doing?"


    Before he finished speaking, a sudden clear voice interrupted him. Almost everyone was stunned - the girl''s voice came from behind them. Except for Tang Tianjiao, the others looked back.


    The slender girl stood at the entrance of the lane with light on her back. Her body was as dazzling as light. People subconsciously closed their eyes until she walked slowly into the shadow.


    As soon as the face appeared in front of him, Tang Tianjiao narrowed his eyes and turned out to be her.


    The other party is still wearing a clean and neat school uniform. Under the bangs, her dark eyes are covered by black glasses, which makes her look quiet and clever. She is just like a good girl who can only read books, a bookworm. But she just ran in and stopped them. Tang Tianjiao doesn''t know whether to say she is brave or stupid.


    "Yo, where''s the chick from?" At this time, the rest of the people also see clearly her appearance, the head of the yellow hair spit out the cigarette end in his mouth, squinting from top to bottom looking at the girl: "do you want to play with your brothers?"


    The girl''s figure is slim. Although she is a little short, she looks like a junior high school student, but her skin is white and tender, as if she can squeeze out water, and her legs are straight and long. She can''t help but swallow her mouth when she looks at it -


    she is more than 30 years old, and she doesn''t have an old woman. She usually watches some action movies with color, and she has some secret hobbies A young girl of fourteen or fifteen.


    His eyes became more and more greedy. Huang Mao swallowed his saliva. His eyes swept back and forth on the girl, laughing more obscene. A mouthful of yellow teeth full of smoke spots showed up: "brother likes to play with a little sister like you, come on..."


    As soon as Tang Xiaotang came in, she first focused on Tang Tianjiao, who was surrounded by a group of people. Seeing that he was still in good condition, she was slightly relieved. But then she heard Huang Mao''s words, her eyes sank, and her bad mood became worse.


    Listening to his unkind tone, Tang Tianjiao, who is surrounded in the middle, is inexplicably angry. If he doesn''t know what Huang Mao is thinking, it''s strange!


    Fingers tightly clenched together, he suddenly wanted to punch in that disgusting face, knock off his teeth one by one, so that he could no longer say such disgusting words!


    Looking at the girl, he found that her face was still calm. The light reflected by the lens made him unable to see her eyes, but the way she stood still made Tang Tianjiao think that she was afraid.


    "Come on! You don''t care about Laozi! " He yelled at her impatiently. No matter how bad Tang Tianjiao is, he won''t bring a woman in. Besides, when she fights for a while, she will be scared to cry. How can he manage her!


    "Oh, don''t go!" Huang Mao winked at the little gangsters, and immediately there were two strange dressed killers blocking the lane: "you haven''t played with your brother, how can you leave like this?"


    But in fact, the girl''s next action did not let them expect, because she not only did not fear to retreat, but also stepped forward a few steps, as if she did not care that the only exit had been blocked.


    "Little sister, come to my brother quickly." Huang Mao couldn''t stop his colorful imagination. His eyes fell on the girl''s slightly raised chest and stretched out a hand to her.


    The color made him dizzy, so he didn''t see the girl''s eyes narrowed slightly behind the lens. It was clearly a harmless face, but because of this action, it was a bit dangerous.


    She showed a sweet smile on her face, and then slowly stretched out her hand. Her slender fingers, like jade, looked like an exquisite handicraft. It didn''t seem to hurt.


    However -


    "click -"


    the sound of bone displacement in the quiet lane sounds particularly harsh and creepy.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Yellow hair howls in pain, while other gangsters are gaping at this scene - the weak and slender girl, whose face does not change, twisted other people''s wrists, and from the beginning to the end, she looks effortless with a harmless smile on her face.


    It is clear that her wrist is so thin and she has so much strength. All the people present are shivering and standing on their heads.


    "Ah - it hurts! You stink! MD*&&¡­¡­¡±


    Huang Mao was full of swearing, sweating with pain, and his face turned red, like a shrimp. But the hand he stretched out was always held by the girl. No matter how he struggled, he could not pull out his hand."You will be punished for swearing!" The girl tilted her head, which was obviously a very lovely action. However, when Huang Mao saw her dark eyes under the lens, he felt a sense of fear from the bottom of his heart.


    "Puff..." After hearing her words, Tang Tianjiao couldn''t help laughing.


    But the pain of the broken wrist finally made him unable to keep his sense. With the ridicule of Tang Tianjiao, he cried out: "what else are you looking at? Let''s kill these dogs and men! I''ll kill them


    The rest of the gangsters looked at each other. Although they were a little cold in the bottom of their heart, they didn''t face up to the girl after all. In addition, there were many people and they were older than them, and they didn''t put the two students in mind. So they gathered together in twos and threes and surrounded the girl.


    "Ah, what a trouble..."


    Seeing that she was surrounded, the girl''s face slightly showed a trace of worry. She threw away the yellow hair that she was holding on her wrist, took out a white handkerchief from the pocket of the school uniform coat, and carefully wiped her fingers that she had just touched him.


    Tang Tianjiao watched the white handkerchief rubbing between his white fingers. Somehow, a poem suddenly appeared in his brain with a poor vocabulary.


    A slender hand.


    That''s it.


    She wiped five fingers carefully, then dropped her handkerchief on the ground, clasped her hands with ten fingers, and broke it with force, the knuckles clattered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 810

    "You can''t beat me," the girl said with a smile, "so let''s go."


    "Shut up! Stinking Lying on the ground, Huang Mao kept pumping: "what are you still standing for? Don''t beat her to death


    Seeing this, the gangsters came together, but the girl just sighed.


    "In that case, let''s go together. Don''t waste my time."


    Seeing this, Tang Tianjiao reaches for her.


    "Don''t try to be brave. There are a lot of them." In the final analysis, although he felt that the girl''s strength was beyond his expectation, he didn''t think that her small arms and legs could match so many gangsters - even he couldn''t beat himself (Tang Xiaotang: so since you can''t fight, why did you pull so hard just now? What a shame


    "Stand there and don''t move." The girl flicked his hand, the movement was very light, but the strength was not light. She took off the bag on her shoulder, handed it to him, and then gave him a smile. A shadow fell on her face, which made the smile look very cold and strange: "don''t come here, either."


    Tang Tianjiao''s footstep meal, unconsciously took the bag, he suddenly felt a little cold.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later.


    Looking at the young hooligans who were foaming and groaning bitterly, and the girl who was still smiling and had no hair, Tang Tianjiao swallowed a mouthful of saliva and stepped back two steps silently, standing a little far away from her.


    "It''s said that you can''t beat me. It''s really meaningless." The girl sighed slowly, went up to him, took his schoolbag, and then laughed at him: "let''s go."


    The girl holding the schoolbag in both hands recovered her quiet and clever appearance. But Tang Tianjiao, who had seen her easily bring down more than ten adults, no longer felt that she was harmless.


    But after all, she helped him, so he walked up to her a little stiffly. Master Tang, who never said "thank you", opened his mouth for a long time and could not say the two words.


    But he didn''t speak, and he was very impolite Obviously, little overlord Tang has ignored that he is not a polite person.


    When his eyes wandered back and forth and fell on her skirt, he was stunned.


    Maybe it was because of the fight just now that her skirt was wrinkled, revealing a small piece of black leggings close to her skin, the lace pattern close to her skin, and her white skin was like snow.


    A sense of dryness suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart. He only felt that he was hot all over, and his irrepressible impulse rose, which made Tang Tianjiao feel a little annoyed at the same time.


    It''s not that he has never had a girlfriend, which is not the grade of school flower, but today he has a feeling towards a little girl like a junior high school student. He feels that he is really abnormal.


    "Your skirt..." He looked away, calmed the agitation in his heart, and remembered the scene of her beating. He finally regained his usual arrogant posture: "what''s your name?"


    Clearly already know, but he still pretended not to know asked out, Tang Tianjiao heart some despise themselves.


    "Tang Xiaotang." The girl didn''t care about smoothing her skirt. She held her schoolbag in both hands and said, "are you also from No.1 middle school? Why are these people around you? "


    When she mentioned this, Tang Tianjiao''s handsome face sank in an instant, because he remembered the cause of the incident - he moved his eyes to the boy who was leaning against the corner and was about to run away. He strode up and stopped in front of him.


    "Where do you want to go?" He showed his white teeth, a head higher than the boy''s body, which made him look very intimidating. At least the boy was shaking with fright.


    "I, I, I I''m sorry... " He took a look at the girl who was standing by to tidy up her schoolbag. A trace of fear flashed through his eyes: "brother Tang, please forgive me..."


    At this time, he seemed to see something, and his face suddenly became frightened. He looked straight at his back. Tang Tianjiao realized something, and looked back along his line of sight -


    he saw the girl''s back, and the yellow hair that had fallen on the ground quickly rushed towards her. His intact hand flashed through his eyes and stabbed him The smile is extremely ferocious, the eyeground takes the ruthless idea.


    "Go to hell! Stinking


    "Be careful!"


    In an instant, he realized what it was. Regardless of the boy in front of him, he strode forward, took the girl''s body for a turn, and then stretched out his hand to grasp the dagger.


    Tang Xiaotang is also surprised. She has found Huang Mao''s action for a long time, and she doesn''t pay attention to him. Anyway, she has already called the police. She is thinking of unloading the knife in his hand when he gets close to her. Unexpectedly, Tang Tianjiao suddenly rushes over and blocks her action directly, and even reaches for the knife.


    Without much thought, a light spot appeared on her fingertip, and then it touched the young man in front of her. Tang Tianjiao felt trembling all over, as if something had passed through his skin and gathered on his hand. The next moment, a bright light flashed, and the blade that had already touched his skin flashed¡ª¡ªThe grimace on Huang Mao''s face solidified, and shock and disbelief appeared on his ugly face.


    "Ba la la energy! The little devil is transformed


    A sudden voice came out of Huang Mao''s hand. Tang Tianjiao looked at what he was holding - a pink plastic toy, like a magic wand. The other end was held in Huang Mao''s hand. In the heart-shaped decoration on the top of the end he was holding, there were colorful lights and music playing.


    This is - what?


    He was stunned, but it was obvious that Huang Mao was more broken than he was.


    "what is this? Where''s my knife? "


    He couldn''t believe that he looked at the things in his hand again: "I''m obviously carrying a knife! How did it become this thing? "


    But Tang Tianjiao looked back at the girl behind him. The feeling just now was absolutely not his illusion! So, what did she do?


    See her smile on him, that smile with unspeakable threat -


    "if you say it, you will become a girl!"


    He only felt that at that moment, a pair of huge devil wings appeared behind the girl. When she laughed, it seemed that there were two sharp teeth on her lips.


    She, she, she is not human!


    At this moment, the sound of the siren came from the alley. After leaving a word, the girl took out a small magic wand from her schoolbag and blinked at him. Then, with a wave of the magic wand, the whole person turned into a ball of light and disappeared in the alley.


    After the girl disappeared, he finally turned his eyes and fainted completely.


    Tang Tianjiao, who is standing alone in the alley, looks at the man lying on the ground and Huang Mao with a toy, and deeply feels that he has probably had an extremely absurd dream.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 811

    Looking at the police taking away, he kept saying, "I''m carrying a knife, a knife, a knife..." Huang Mao, Tang Tianjiao successfully in the police station until he received a call to pick up his father''s assistant.


    The leaders in the Bureau knew Tang Tianjiao, the young master, so they didn''t dare to embarrass him at all. They waited on him with good tea and water. When they saw his face was overcast, they didn''t even dare to ask, so they called the leader - they couldn''t provoke the big man behind him.


    "Tang Shao, Mr. Tang asked me to take you back." After signing, the assistant went to Tang Tianjiao, who was sitting on the sofa. He bent slightly and said.


    Tang Tianjiao was not so wonderful, and his mood was even worse. Looking at the smiling face of his assistant, he gave a cold hum, followed him out of the police station and got on the bus.


    The black low-key car slowly drove into a villa area and stopped in front of a white villa.


    Tang Tianjiao got out of the car, a hand carrying a schoolbag hanging on his shoulder, while walking to the villa.


    "Young master, you are back."


    The maid opened the door, took his schoolbag, closed the door and whispered, "Mr. and Mrs. are back, waiting for you in the living room."


    As soon as Tang Tianjiao stopped, his face sank. He turned around and wanted to go out. But the people in the room had already heard the voice. A low voice sounded, with a trace of dissatisfaction: "what are you going to do if you don''t come in at the door?"


    After a pause, Tang Tianjiao had to turn around and walk into the room. In the luxurious living room, on the off white leather sofa, a middle-aged man and woman are sitting quietly drinking tea. The man is wearing a black suit, handsome and serious, with a pair of Phoenix eyes just like Tang Tianjiao. The woman is wearing a white professional dress, with delicate and beautiful faces In middle age, except for a few fine lines at the corners of her eyes, she is well maintained. If you look carefully, her facial features are very similar to Tang Tianjiao.


    The relationship between the three is self-evident. It''s the man who makes the noise at the moment.


    The woman put down her teacup and looked up at Tang Tianjiao''s dress. She could not help frowning. She said in a displeased tone: "I don''t wear clothes well. What do you look like?"


    Because of the fight, Tang Tianjiao''s coat is loose on his body, his shirt collar is wide open, his sleeves are high, and his hair is a little long and messy. He looks like a bad boy, which is very difficult for women who are used to being neat.


    "It''s nothing. If you don''t like it, don''t look at it!" Tang Tianjiao wandered in and fell on the single sofa. He put his feet on the tea table and cocked his legs. He raised a mocking smile: "you two busy people, how did you think of coming back today?"


    "How do you talk to your parents?" Seeing him like this, the man''s face sank instantly. He put the cup on the table heavily, and the bottom of the cup knocked on the marble tea table, which made a deep sound. The maid standing with her head down trembled and was startled


    but Tang Tianjiao was still sitting lazily, without even changing her posture. The woman looked at the maid and said, "go to rest first, Xiao Wang It''s none of your business here


    The maid nodded quickly, then turned and quickly left the living room.


    "Tang Tianjiao, what trouble have you caused outside?" As soon as the maid left, the man said in a deep voice, "why did director Zhang call me today?"


    "What trouble can I cause? I have been following Secretary Tang''s instructions to go to school honestly. How dare I get into trouble Tang Tianjiao''s eyes flashed a touch of disappointment and injury, and the corners of his mouth laughed more and more ironically: "in your eyes, Secretary Tang, is it me who is responsible for everything? Then you look up to your son very much! "


    "You When a man hears this, his anger rises instantly. He is used to commanding from above. How can he accept being resisted like this, especially his own son.


    But in the end, he repressed his anger and continued to ask in a deep voice: "no trouble, then why did you run to the police station?"


    "How do I know? I''m not that group. Who knows what they''re trying to stop me from doing. " Tang Tianjiao leaned back and fell on the sofa: "they want to beat me. I can''t stand and be beaten by them, can I?"


    "You didn''t make trouble. Why did they stop you?" The beginning and end of the matter, the man has already known clearly from the confession of the Gang: "Tang Tianjiao, did I say that I want you to stay away from the gang? You hang out with them all day long. Do you know they are hurting you? "


    "Do you care who I want to be with? Tang Shu Ji is not busy all day. How can I have time to make friends with you? " Tang Tianjiao''s tone is full of gunpowder, provoking the man''s nerves. He almost lost control and yelled at him. The woman on one side quickly stopped him.


    "Tianjiao, we transferred you to No.1 middle school just to let you break off contact with those people. Now you are mixing with them again, which really disappoints us." "The woman said:" obedient, do not associate with them, you are so old, how can not sensible


    "Yes, I''m not sensible. Then you can raise a sensible one! Anyway, from small to large, you don''t care about me at all! What do you want me to do now? "Tang Tianjiao stood up and glared at them angrily: "it''s my business who I want to be friends with! Leave me alone


    "You don''t care? Who made you born to us Finally, the man couldn''t help his anger and yelled at him: "I''m warning you! You hurry to stay away from that group of people, or don''t blame me for being rude


    "Leave me alone!" Tang Tianjiao turned and went upstairs. He was tall and long legged. He went upstairs in a few steps, and then he closed the door of his room again.


    "Bang


    The deafening sound seemed to shake the ground. The man stared at the place where he disappeared and gasped: "I''m so angry! Who is used to his bad temper


    "Come on, calm down." Women are also very angry, but more helpless: "he is this temper, you gas is useless." So, her heart is also a group of depression.


    "I''ll call president Song tomorrow," she thought. "Class 34 is still too messy and loose. It''s no different from the previous class 17. I think we should transfer him to class 1. It''s said that class 1''s head teacher Jia bin is very strict. The teacher is used to being strict, so he has no time to fool around with those people."


    "He has already stayed at the first level. I''m afraid he can''t keep up with the schedule when he is transferred to the first class." The man sighed and sat on the sofa: "why did Tang Zeyuan give birth to such a son?"


    "Now I don''t expect him to study hard, just don''t mix with that group any more." The woman also sighed: "Alas, when can he let us worry less?"


    "When he has finished studying this year, he must be sent to the army again. I think only there can control him now." The man calmed down and said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 812

    "Not bad." The woman nodded and agreed with the man.


    "What would you like for dinner, sir and madam?" The dispute in the living room finally subsided, and the maid appeared at the right time and asked the Tang couple.


    "No, I''m going to have a meeting. I''m going to leave now." The man glanced at his watch, picked up his cell phone and called his assistant.


    "I won''t eat either. I have a dinner tonight and I won''t come back today." The woman said while picking up the handbag on the sofa: "you look at him at night, don''t let him go out again."


    "This..." The maid wanted to say that she was just a servant. She couldn''t control the young master, but she didn''t say it when she saw that both husband and wife were in a hurry to go out.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door from downstairs, Tang Tianjiao is in a worse mood. He sneers and lies on his back.


    The mobile phone in his pants pocket suddenly rang, and he picked it up. A familiar voice came from there: "brother Tang, we are all racing on Panshan road. Do you want to come out to play?"


    "Yes! Wait for me. I''ll be right there! " Remembering what they said just now, Tang Tianjiao hung up the phone, jumped up from the bed, picked up the car key on the table, turned around and left the door.


    The maid just picked up the cup on the tea table and was ready to cook. When she looked up, she saw Tang Tianjiao striding down.


    "Where are you going?" She asked hastily.


    However, she didn''t get an answer. The boy had already stepped out of the door. Remembering the woman''s instructions, the maid sighed and picked up the phone.


    By the time he drove all the way to Panshan Road, the young people had already been waiting there. Besides them, there was another group who was obviously much older than them.


    Of course, drag racing, in addition to people, there are cars. There are several sports cars parked on the top of the mountain, all of which are top class cars.


    Tang Tianjiao has a driver''s license. After all, he stayed in the first grade, but none of the teenagers except him. Obviously, they don''t care about it at all.


    "How to play?" It''s windy at the top of the mountain. Tang Tianjiao''s hair is scattered by the wind, but he is angry at the bottom of his heart. The wind makes him feel more relaxed.


    "Just one person and one car. From here on, whoever comes to the foot of the mountain first and then comes back will win!" A young man with a black skirt came over. He took a look at Tang Tianjiao''s clothes and raised his eyebrows: "high school student?"


    "Cut the crap and get started!" Tang Tianjiao was already irritable. After hearing these provocative words, he was even more aroused. Now he is eager to vent his anger.


    "Play for the first time, can you?" The young man looked up and down at him with disdain in his eyes. The girl he was holding laughed a few times: "brother Ze, how can you say that people can''t do it? I think this little brother may win the first place


    Young and vigorous, how can he be provoked like this? Tang Tianjiao didn''t say anything. He went directly to a red sports car, opened the door and sat in.


    "Brother Tang, come on! Just show them the first one! " Cried the young man.


    The young man winked at a man beside him, who went directly to the car, opened the door and sat in.


    "The first time you play, we won''t gamble, so we don''t have to bully the children." The young man took out a cigarette and held it in his mouth. The girl put her hand into his clothes, took out a lighter and set it on fire for him. At this time, other people got on the bus, so the referee also stood on the starting line.


    Tang Tianjiao is indeed the first time to contact a sports car, but he is very sensitive to these machines. After a while, he has found out the basic operation of the car.


    Seeing that the other drivers were ready to start the ignition, he also took the protective gear, started the car, held the steering wheel with both hands, and waited to start.


    The referee slowly raised the gun, he gradually raised a bit nervous, but it was only a bit, the bottom of the heart of the dryness over everything, so that he did not realize the possible danger.


    "Bang!"


    With the sound of a simple shot, several sports cars rushed out like sharp arrows. Tang Tianjiao was not willing to be outdone and stepped on the accelerator to the end.


    A sports car with excellent performance increases its speed to the extreme in a short time. The wind rushes in from all directions, making his hair messy and hitting his cheek with a bit of pain. The weightlessness brought by the extreme speed makes the hormones in his body soar infinitely, bringing unspeakable pleasure.


    Tang Tianjiao only felt that his heart was blown away by the wind. His extreme speed made him forget all his troubles, leaving only the track in front of him.


    The red sports car is so far ahead like lightning. He has no scruple to leave everyone behind and soon runs a whole circle.


    There is no doubt that Tang Tianjiao is the first. He opens the car door and comes out. In his ear, the excited voice of the teenagers is: "brother Tang is powerful!"


    "Brother Tang! It''s just amazing


    "Yes, you can!" The young man exclaimed. He came forward and handed Tang Tianjiao a cigarette: "I knew I didn''t have to let them release water just now. How about playing?"


    "Of course Tang Tianjiao lights up his cigarette and lights up a little red in the dark. He raises his head and spits out a mouthful of smoke. His handsome face shows disdain: "you don''t need to put water on it! Come on, I will accompany you¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the same night, when Tang Tianjiao was racing, Tang Xiaotang was lying on his little bed, eating potato chips and chasing the drama.


    On one side of the desk, in front of the open paper, a pen automatically writes the answers. After writing this side, the paper automatically turns over to the next side, and then the pen continues to work.


    At the end of this episode, just when the potato chips are all eaten up, Tang Xiaotang put the pause, and was too lazy to get up to pick up snacks. With a wave of his hand, he put them in the snack box under the chair, and a packet of snacks flew to her bed. Tang Xiaotang picked up a packet of cucumber flavored potato chips, and she couldn''t help frowning.


    "Strange, I don''t seem to buy this flavor?" But she was too lazy to take it again, so she had to open the package: "forget it, cucumber flavor is cucumber flavor."


    While eating, she sighs that it''s better to live on her own. Unlike the last time she lived in a student dormitory, she can''t even use this low-level magic. She has to do everything herself, otherwise, once she is found But it''s bad.


    Let go of the pause to continue to brush this play, Tang Xiaotang said that such a life without tasks is not too good, she really wants to have been on vacation, never go back to the task.


    "Dididi --"


    just at this moment, a rapid voice rings. Tang Xiaotang grabs the mobile phone and takes a look. It''s her set prompt, indicating that Tang Tianjiao has left his fixed position and gone to other places.


    She took a look at the map and found that he was on a winding mountain road in the outskirts of the city. After searching this place, Tang Xiaotang found that it was the favorite place for drag racing party. Therefore, Tang Xiaotang didn''t have to think about what he was doing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 813

    "In the evening, I don''t sleep at home. What kind of car do I drive?" Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to go to him. After all, she was near the school during the day. She could pass by on the pretext of passing by. This time, in the suburbs, a person she didn''t know went there in the middle of the night and just met him during the day. Tang Tianjiao couldn''t doubt that she was following him.


    If she is suspected by him, she will not be able to do her tasks.


    And if you remember correctly, this is his first drag racing, at this time there is no danger, or ignore him!


    With this in mind, she continued to pick up the potato chip bag and began to eat, but after a while, her action slowly stopped. She didn''t know if the potato chips tasted too bad. She just felt that she couldn''t eat any more.


    The original wonderful drama on TV has gradually become boring. Tang Xiaotang sighs and has to get up and grab his hair.


    "Well, I''m really dedicated!" Although it''s the first time, it''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be an accident. She''d better go and have a look. If it''s all right, it won''t happen.


    A little golden light appeared on the fingertips, and a layer of light appeared on the broom behind the door, as if it suddenly had life. It trembled a few times, and its tail swayed on the ground, just like stretching. Then it flew straight in front of Tang Xiaotang and stopped horizontally.


    "Let''s go." Tang Xiaotang grabs one end of the broom and rides on it. With a move of his finger, the window opens automatically, and the curtains on both sides are constantly flying in the wind.


    The broom moved for a while, and then ran out quickly. The speed was no less than that of a car. It left a dark shadow in the night sky and disappeared in the same place.


    No moon, dark at night, no one noticed the shadow flying in the sky. To be honest, it''s also lucky that it''s night, otherwise she would have to perform a stealth spell. And Tang Xiaotang, to be honest, riding such a plastic broom, it''s really cheap. If it wasn''t for the task, she would never do such a thing!


    Open the map positioning, broom will automatically fly there, not a moment, an isolated mountain has appeared at the foot of Tang Xiaotang.


    Here it is.


    Sitting on the broom and looking down, one or two bright spots appear from time to time on the winding mountain road with street lights on, that is, the car lights. They move very fast, but from a high altitude, they fall into Tang Xiaotang''s eyes, just like ants climbing.


    She pressed the broom head, the broom immediately flew down, decisively added the stealth curse, Tang Xiaotang quickly fell down.


    The red sports car gave out a huge roar. Tang Xiaotang saw the dark haired boy sitting in it at a glance. His hair was flying behind his head. His unruly and rebellious eyes were shining in the dark. His lips were tightly pursed, and his attention was all focused on the road in front of him.


    Behind him, the yellow sports car followed, only one distance away from the front of the car. Tang Tianjiao looked in the rear-view mirror, and then the accelerator went down. The sports car made a sound. He turned the steering wheel slightly, caught the curve in front of him and drifted quickly. The wheels almost left the ground. The extreme speed made the body turn into a shadow.


    And the yellow sports car behind him kept on chasing him, biting him, seeing that he was going to surpass him.


    "Well! Want to surpass Laozi? Dream Tang Tianjiao''s lips are taunting. He stirs up the steering wheel. At high speed, the car begins to twist on the road to stop him from overtaking.


    At this moment, I was on the curve. This kind of behavior is extremely dangerous. If I overtake, I will break through the railings on both sides and fall down. The car behind me will see this. In order not to hit his car, I have to slow down.


    He didn''t see the sparks of the wheels on the ground, but Tang Xiaotang saw them. She raised her eyebrows. This boy is really not afraid of death!


    But she couldn''t let him die - seeing the red sports car speed up again, Tang Xiaotang had to speed up to keep up. She floated outside the car window, always paying attention to his movements.


    Tang Tianjiao couldn''t see the girl floating outside his car. He quickly turned a corner, and the red line of the destination was close at hand. He stepped on the accelerator directly, and the car broke through the red line of the destination. The yellow car followed the red line, but it was still half a second behind the red car.


    The red car ran forward for a while before it stopped. Tang Tianjiao got out of the car and shook his head. His young face was full of confidence: "how about it? I''m a loser


    The young man who had provoked him had turned black. He didn''t expect that he was so fierce and brave. None of the people he took could match him. He lost more than 100000 yuan in a short time!


    "You wait! Come again The more young people lose, the more unwilling and addicted they are.


    Then, Tang Tianjiao raced all night to get on the bus, and poor Tang Xiaotang could only follow him to blow the cold wind at the top of the mountain for one night, until it was getting brighter, and the young man lost all his money, so he was unwilling to give up.


    "Wait for me! Let''s continue tomorrow night! " Before leaving, the young man put down his cruel words, while Tang Tianjiao just stood there and sneered: "I''ll accompany you!"


    The young man left with his own anger, and the rest of the young people gathered in front of Tang Tianjiao and began to compliment him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 814

    "Brother Tang is really good!"


    "Yes, brother Tang! That group of people are useless


    "Brother Tang has won so much money!" As he spoke, the young man looked at the check in his hand with greedy eyes. It was dark, and no one could see the look of his eyes, except Tang Xiaotang, who was floating on one side.


    Her eyes narrowed and marked the man heavily.


    This is the man, so Tang Tianjiao will


    "It''s all for you." Tang Tianjiao threw the check to him. He couldn''t recognize the desire in his tone. He never lacked money from childhood, so he didn''t care at all: "I''m gone."


    He got in his car, started, and soon left.


    Tang Xiaotang has been following Tang Tianjiao, until he came home safely, she turned back.


    When she got home, it was already light. Tang Xiaotang looked at her watch. She had to study in the morning at seven o''clock and ten minutes later. It seemed that she had no time for breakfast.


    Oh, what a tragedy! Blame Tang Tianjiao!


    Tang Tianjiao can be late. After all, he''s in class 34, and even if he''s late, the teacher won''t care. But Tang Xiaotang can''t be late. After all, Jia binren, the head teacher of class 1, gives her the nickname "ghost seeing sorrow". If she''s late, she won''t want to go to class this morning - she''ll be called to the office to "talk heart to heart".


    And she is now a student bully, late or something, how to think is not Tang Xiaotang''s style.


    Mentioning the schoolbag and riding a broom to school, Tang Xiaotang finds a hidden corner and hides the broom there. Then he goes into the classroom aboveboard. At this time, everyone in the class except her has come. Tang Xiaotang just sits on the seat, but before he takes out the book, Jia bin comes in from the front door of the classroom.


    She quickly took out a book and spread it out in front of her, pretending to be serious about reading. Jia bin walked slowly past her. Tang Xiaotang felt that he looked at her and saw that she was reading. Then he walked past.


    How dangerous!


    Jia bin turns around two times and sees that everyone has arrived. He is reviewing carefully. He goes out from the back door with his hands on his back. Tang Xiaotang is relieved. She really wants to lie down on the table right away. Unfortunately, she has to maintain her high school cool personality. She can only keep her back straight and pretend to read seriously.


    I just read it for a long time and didn''t read a word.


    "Xiaotang, why are you so late today?" Her deskmate, Wu Nana, turned her head and asked in a low voice. After all, her deskmate was the first in the class: "you don''t know that when Lao Jia came here just now, I was scared to death! If he catches you, you''re done! "


    "I read too late yesterday and went to bed in the morning." Tang Xiaotang opens his mouth and talks about a reason to fool him.


    "Don''t work too hard. I don''t think you are in a good mood today." The girl continued to whisper.


    "Well, I see." Tang Xiaotang chuckled.


    Did not sleep all night, the spirit can be good?


    After the morning self-study, as the newly appointed monitor, Tang Xiaotang reluctantly gets up and collects his homework. Fortunately, the students in class one are more conscious, and they don''t forget to bring or write. The homework is collected quickly and soon.


    After collecting all the homework and sending it to the office, Tang Xiaotang didn''t feel energetic all morning.


    After the first class, she was so hungry that her chest was close to her back. Tang Xiaotang wanted to go shopping, but the school store was in the canteen. Ten minutes was not enough, and the head teacher Jia bin didn''t let her eat in the classroom.


    ¡­¡­ Forget it, I''d better bear it. It seems that I can only wait for the break time to go shopping.


    Blame Tang Tianjiao!


    Tang Xiaotang pretended to listen to the class seriously, and poked his villain countless times at the bottom of his heart.


    After breakfast at home, Tang Tianjiao wandered to the school. When he arrived at the classroom, the bell of the second class just rang. The math teacher who had already stood on the platform saw that it was him who was late and began to teach directly without saying a word.


    Tang Tianjiao walked slowly to the end with his schoolbag in one hand. He threw the schoolbag on the empty chair beside him, and then he lay down on the table.


    He didn''t sleep all night. He wasn''t very sleepy at the moment, but math was his least favorite class. It seemed that he had nothing to do except sleep.


    Squinting, he yawned and looked out of the window. If Tang Zeyuan hadn''t forced him not to play truant, he didn''t want to come at all.


    Thinking of what they said yesterday, Tang Tianjiao sneered.


    Maybe for them, he is not their son at all, but their subordinate! No matter what he wants, no matter what he wants. He has to do what they want.


    Sometimes he even thought, since they are so dissatisfied with him, why did they give birth to him at that time?


    Since we didn''t care about him at the beginning, why do we have to interfere in his life now?


    Looking out of the window at the sight of indifference, no feelings, if there is a choice, he would rather they never gave birth to him.He closed his eyes and stopped thinking about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 815

    At the same time.


    Sitting in the classroom, Tang Xiaotang seems to be listening to the teacher on the stage. In fact, her mind has long been so hungry that she can''t concentrate on listening.


    On one side of the map, Tang Tianjiao''s sign is not far away from her. Looking at his logo, Tang Xiaotang unconsciously thought of her task.


    Tang Tianjiao, now 19, is the only child of the Tang family.


    The Tang family is a big family. They have been in politics for generations. In the feudal dynasty, the ancestors of the Tang family became officials. Tang Tianjiao''s grandfather, Tang Zheng, was the founder of the country. His father, Tang Zeyuan, is also the Secretary of the municipal Party committee of Lanshi. As the only descendant of such a prominent family, Tang Tianjiao, the only child of the Tang family, has many people''s expectations.


    Tianjiao, tianzhijiaozi''s meaning, for him to take this name, I hope he can be as dazzling as tianzhijiaozi.


    Unfortunately, Tang Tianjiao is not like his name. His life is just the opposite of this unique name.


    Tang Zeyuan and his wife Xu Ruo are married in business and politics, and there is not much affection between them. Moreover, because Xu Ruo is busy with his career, Tang Zeyuan is transferred to other places. Therefore, after Tang Tianjiao was born, he has been taken care of by a nanny and a servant, and the couple seldom interfere.


    Later, it was Tang Zheng who took Tang Tianjiao to him to raise him. But Tang Zheng is old. Although he loves his grandson, he doesn''t have much energy to take care of him. So Tang Tianjiao grows up slowly when his parents don''t love him.


    Generally, children who grow up in such a family are either rebellious or sensitive to inferiority. Obviously, Tang Tianjiao is the former.


    He was very rebellious and disobedient.


    Tang Tianjiao didn''t like to study when he was young. After he went to junior high school, he learned to smoke and drink, to form gangs, and to mix with a group of bad teenagers all day long. Tang just beat and scolded him, and even beat him with a whip when he was in a hurry. However, Tang Tianjiao just didn''t listen to him and went his own way. Moreover, the more he managed, the more confused Tang Tianjiao became.


    Moreover, as Tang Zheng is getting older, he can''t manage him. He wanted to send him to the army, but Tang Tianjiao said he didn''t want to go, so he had to give up.


    At this time, Tang Zeyuan has been transferred back to the blue market, and Xu ruo''s business focus has also moved back to the blue market. They finally have time to notice their son, but unfortunately, Tang Tianjiao''s sapling is gorgeous and crooked, and it can''t be easily moved back.


    At this time, Tang Tianjiao was in grade one of senior high school. He had to stay in grade one because of his poor results in the senior high school entrance examination. But in the second year, he was even worse than in the first year, so he had to go to No.34 middle school, the most chaotic high school in blue city.


    Tang Tianjiao, who went to high school, had no scruples. Because he stayed at the first grade, he was considered old in the first grade of high school. He naturally became the new leader of the first grade of high school, and successfully became the boss of the third grade of high school when he was in the second grade of high school.


    Tang Tianjiao made a group of friends when he was in junior high school. These people are just as bad at learning as him. Those who have some money at home can get to No.34 middle school as Tang Tianjiao. Those who have no money at home simply drop out of school and hang around all day.


    He never went to the classroom, often with such a group of "friends" fighting around, all kinds of things.


    Tang Zeyuan and Xu Ruo see that if they stay in No.34 middle school, Tang Tianjiao will get worse and worse. They transfer Tang Tianjiao to the best high school in blue city, No.1 middle school, to keep him away from those friends.


    Unfortunately, the couple''s plan didn''t succeed, because Tang Tianjiao didn''t obey the discipline at all. The more he didn''t let him contact those people, the more Tang Tianjiao contacted them.


    Tang Zeyuan can only start with his "friends" and warn their families to stay away from Tang Tianjiao. However, he did not expect that among the gangsters, those sent by the political enemies of the Tang family were aimed at leading Tang Tianjiao astray.


    Under the temptation of this man, Tang Tianjiao gradually began to drag racing, gambling, promiscuous, completely indulge himself, and finally even became addicted to drugs and began to take drugs.


    Most of the people who mingled with Tang Tianjiao were very rich. Although they did not have the same family background as the Tang family, they were not weak. Tang Zeyuan''s practice made them very dissatisfied. In addition to the secret operation of Tang''s political enemies, these people began to unite to teach Tang Zeyuan a lesson.


    After taking a drug, Tang Tianjiao failed to brake when he was racing with others. He flew directly down the cliff from the winding mountain road and died on the spot.


    After losing his only offspring, Tang Tianjiao''s parents are heartbroken and just know the truth. In order to avenge him, the whole Tang family madly retaliates against the political enemies, and the whole country is in turmoil. Although it will not destroy anything, countless people have lost their lives in this struggle, and the economy has regressed for 20 years.


    Tang Xiaotang''s task this time is to put Tang Tianjiao on the right track and not let him step on the road before.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 817

    To be honest, this task is really easy. After all, there are not so many messy creatures in the world. Moreover, the country responsible for this task is also very strict in gun control. The most important thing is that she can use her own ability. Although the level is not high, it is enough for her.


    To change Tang Tianjiao''s character is not difficult for Tang Xiaotang, but she should think about how to approach Tang Tianjiao.


    Staring at the blackboard, his eyes seemed attentive. In fact, he didn''t listen to anything. But the teacher on stage didn''t realize that she was distracted. He just thought Tang Xiaotang was listening carefully, so he nodded in his heart with great satisfaction.


    It''s not strange that people can get full marks in math tests. This serious attitude is much better than most students.


    So thinking, he called the roll: "Tang Xiaotang, you come to solve this problem."


    Suddenly called, Tang Xiaotang woke up, but she stood up in no hurry, with the teacher''s eyes on the platform, immediately know which problem, Tang Xiaotang calmly walked on the platform, neatly solved this function problem.


    "Well done! Sit down. Look, that''s what this problem is about. You should learn from Tang Xiaotang. " The teacher praised.


    Tang Xiaotang calmly sat back on his seat, feeling the sight of others, wiping his sweat from the bottom of his heart.


    Almost exposed


    Finally, after class, Tang Xiaotang bought a piece of bread to fill his stomach. He felt better. The next class was physical education. As a senior three, almost all of their side classes stopped except physical education.


    Coincidentally, this class is also the physical education class of class 34. After ten laps around the playground, Tang Xiaotang can move freely. Sitting in the seat beside the playground, he watched the boys of class 34 playing basketball.


    Tang Tianjiao is wearing a Jersey and trousers, with a big "1" on the back. His height is very prominent among a group of boys, so that people can recognize him at a glance.


    There are a circle of girls around the basketball court. There are 34 classes, other classes and other grades. Even the first class has girls running to watch.


    See him a handsome three-point shot, basketball in the air across a beautiful arc, and then accurately fall into the basket.


    Tang Xiaotang can''t help but hold his chin, or let his basketball hit her? There''s a reason to get close to him, but if it works when they haven''t met a day ago, now


    Well, she doesn''t think it''s realistic.


    "Wow


    "Great! Great


    There were warm cheers and applause on the court. As soon as Tang Tianjiao shook his hair, the sweat on his forehead was shining in the sun. He patted the basketball on the ground. Then he turned his head and saw the girl sitting on the side.


    She was sitting in a chair with her legs close together, and the plaid skirt just covered her knees, revealing only her long, straight legs, shining white in the sun.


    She has a big and thick book on her lap, and her face is still wearing a pair of black glasses, bangs and ponytails, which makes her look like a thoroughly good student. Seeing that the sight of the boys around her unconsciously falls on her, only he knows that she is not so clever at all.


    He seemed to notice that he was looking at her. The girl raised her head and looked at him with black eyes. He saw that she dropped her head as if she didn''t know him and continued to look at the book on her lap. He was a little upset at the bottom of his heart.


    Hum, isn''t she really afraid that he will tell her secret?


    Just as he thought so, he saw that the girl who had dropped her head suddenly raised her head and looked at him. Her lips were slightly crooked, and her two tiger teeth were exposed, like a demon with a threat.


    "If you dare to speak out, you''re dead!" That dark eyes, through such a message.


    Just for a moment, her expression returned to the high cold before, and the speed of changing her face was so fast that no one could see her except him.


    "Brother Tang, what are you looking at?" Seeing that he was distracted, the boy next to him patted him. Tang Tianjiao quickly moved his eyes.


    "Nothing." He thought, after a few months, he will never meet her again. What does he care about her?


    Tang Tianjiao doesn''t know how Tang Xiaotang is planning to get close to him. Tang Xiaotang, who is trying to think hard, didn''t expect that her chance to get close to him soon arrived.


    The normal day soon ended, but when Tang Tianjiao came home, he was in a good mood and suddenly became bad, just because he saw the man sitting on the sofa.


    "Where did you go last night?" As soon as he came in, Tang Zeyuan smelled the heavy smoke on him. His look was not very good-looking, and his tone was a bit cold.


    Tang Tianjiao walked upstairs with his chin raised. He didn''t look at him and didn''t mean to stop.


    Tang Zeyuan was angry when he saw him like this: "I was late in the morning. What did I tell you?"


    Tang Tianjiao glanced at the maid who was standing in the corner with her head drooping, and sneered: "informant.""You will report to class one tomorrow," he said. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t say. Tang Zeyuan knew what he did last night, which made him more determined. He wanted to keep him away from those bad friends. He let himself ignore Tang Tianjiao''s attitude: "I''ve already called President song and transferred you to class one."


    "Why do you do this without my consent?" This time, Tang Tianjiao finally put his eyes on him, but his eyes were angry: "I won''t go!"


    "You have to go if you don''t, or you''ll move out of my house!" The smell of gunpowder filled the living room, and Tang Zeyuan''s tone sank: "don''t think about playing truant. If you dare to play truant, I''ll let you go nowhere!"


    "And your friends. If you still hang out with them, you''ll never see them again!"


    His tone is full of threats, but it''s useless. If Tang Xiaotang was here, she would tell Tang Zeyuan that for Tang Tianjiao''s age, such threats would only make them more rebellious.


    Tang Tianjiao stared at him quietly for a long time. His hands hanging around his legs were tightly clenched into fists, and his lips were tightly pursed. The cold breath came from him, but Tang Zeyuan was not moved at all.


    Instead of letting him hang out with the gang, he would do anything.


    "Good! You are very good! I''ll go to class one tomorrow. " Tang Tianjiao finally smiles. He looks up at the man sitting on the sofa coldly.


    "Don''t regret it!"


    Leaving this sentence, Tang Tianjiao quickly ran upstairs. He kicked open the door of the room, and then kicked it heavily.


    "Bang!"


    After two loud noises, the maid standing in the corner dared to raise her head. She looked at Tang Zeyuan, who was obviously angry on the sofa. She said timidly: "Mr. Tang, this..."


    She has been working here for a long time. She knows Tang Tianjiao''s temper. He knows that she told the secret. I''m afraid she won''t be better here.


    "It''s OK. You keep coming tomorrow. He doesn''t dare to do anything to you." Tang Zeyuan knows his son very well. He has a high heart and can''t take it out on women.


    "Good..." The maid hesitated, but she couldn''t help it. After all, the salary given by the Tang family was very high. If she resigned, she couldn''t find a better job for a while.


    "You do it for dinner. If he doesn''t eat it, leave him alone." Tang Zeyuan was also angry, but this time he was determined to educate Tang Tianjiao, so he was also determined.


    "That''s it. Keep an eye on him. If you need anything, just contact me." Tang Zeyuan then got up and left. He was very busy. If it wasn''t for the fact that Tang Tianjiao did it last night, he didn''t intend to be in such a hurry.


    "Good, Mr. Tang." The maid nodded and watched him leave.


    Sure enough, as Tang Zeyuan expected, Tang Tianjiao didn''t come down for dinner all night, but he miscalculated Tang Tianjiao''s IQ - it''s right that he didn''t go down for dinner, but he didn''t go hungry either. Instead, he ordered a takeout.


    Taking the fried rice from the window, Tang Tianjiao takes a shower after filling his stomach. He hangs up the call from other people to drag racing, and then lies down on the bed.


    has that eye liner underneath. He doesn''t want to go out tonight.


    He will let Tang Zeyuan know that no one can force him to do what he doesn''t want to do!


    A face appeared in my mind. The girl''s white face was smiling, but the black eyes were full of threat.


    She Also in class one


    Tang Tianjiao turns over on the bed and rubs his hair irritably. Today, he just said that he would not pay attention to her. As a result, he will see her again tomorrow - and every day for the next few months.


    Tang Tianjiao has never been afraid of anyone since he was a child. Even his grandfather Tang Zheng, the founding general in other people''s eyes, dares to fight against him. But when he has seen the girl only once, he is inexplicably afraid of her. Especially when she smiles, he feels like a hair all over.


    Of course, part of the reason is that she can do magic


    What if she thinks she did it on purpose?


    She turned the knife into a toy that day. Tang Tianjiao tossed and turned in bed and couldn''t sleep.


    Forget it. The big deal is that he''s hiding from her. Anyway, it''s just a few months.


    After all, Tang Tianjiao didn''t have a rest day and night. Thinking about it, Tang Tianjiao soon fell asleep.


    At the moment, he did not know what kind of future he was about to face. A few days later, Tang Tianjiao felt regret for the first time in his life.


    Of course, this is a later story.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 818

    the second day.


    Tang Xiaotang, as usual, was the first to come to the classroom and sat down in his seat.


    After a while, the other students came to the classroom one after another. There was still half an hour to study in the morning, but the students of class one had already arrived.


    There is no early to copy homework phenomenon, we sit on the seat seriously review, occasionally whispered, but also to exchange will not be the problem.


    Usually, the head teacher Jia bin would check in the classroom ten minutes before the morning self-study, but today, he has been on the morning reading, he has not come, and this section of morning reading is still his, students feel a little strange.


    "Why hasn''t Lao Jia come today?" Tang Xiaotang heard the boy behind him whispering to his deskmate: "isn''t he late?"


    Even Wu Nana poked her and asked, "Xiaotang, isn''t teacher Jia coming today?"


    "I don''t know." Tang Xiaotang looks at his watch and it''s been ten minutes. It''s really abnormal for Jia bin, who is never late.


    After all, they are all students, and they can''t completely calm down. The teacher''s delay made everyone lose interest in learning. The voice of talking in the classroom became louder and louder. Tang Xiaotang had to stand up.


    Looking around the classroom, the voice of discussion gradually stopped. The monitor who almost got full marks in the exam still had a lot of weight in the hearts of the students. Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak until they were completely quiet.


    "Everybody read first, I''ll go to the office to find the teacher." Although I don''t know what happened, Tang Xiaotang didn''t care much.


    If it''s an important thing, the head teacher''s character will tell her in advance, or else other teachers will tell her, it must be a temporary delay.


    Her voice fell, no one spoke, Tang Xiaotang walked to the door, but she just came out of the teacher''s door, met a face of gloomy Jia bin.


    "Miss Jia." Tang Xiaotang stopped, but his eyes fell on the man behind him. At the same time, the other side also looked at him, his eyes were opposite, his eyes were a bit awkward, and then he quickly moved away.


    "Go back." Jia bin seems to have known the purpose of her coming out, he nodded and said. So Tang Xiaotang turned around and entered the classroom without saying anything.


    Seeing that she came in as soon as she went out, the students suddenly became impetuous again, but then Jia bin followed her into the classroom, and everyone immediately became quiet. Even if they saw a student following the teacher, no one dared to make a sound.


    Tang Xiaotang sits back, and Jia bin stands on the platform. The person behind him stands under the platform, his school uniform coat is open, his schoolbag is on one shoulder, and his hands copy his pocket. He looks lazy.


    Although the students in class 1 only know how to read, they are not completely deaf to things outside the window. At least many of them have heard Tang Tianjiao''s name and met him.


    When they saw that he appeared here, or was brought by the head teacher, they were very confused, but the surprise came from surprise. The teacher was still there, and no one dared to speak.


    "Tang Tianjiao, he will be your classmate from today on." Jia bin was in a bad mood, and his face became more and more gloomy. He casually introduced his name, pointed to the empty position next to the garbage can at the back of the classroom and said to Tang Tianjiao, "you can sit there."


    The position of class one is arranged according to the rank. Tang Tianjiao''s grade, not to mention in class one, is at the bottom of the whole grade. He is supposed to be the last row, and he is used to sitting in the back, so he has no objection.


    After glancing around, Tang Tianjiao saw the girl sitting in the first row under the platform. At the moment, she looked down at a book on the table and did not look up at him at all, even though the whole class''s attention had fallen on him.


    He could not help but think of her indifferent eyes when he met her at the door just now, as if she had never seen him before, and regarded him as a strange classmate.


    It is clear that this is the scene he wants to see, but he is really ignored by the other party. On the contrary, Tang Tianjiao is not happy that he has never been ignored like this.


    Inexplicably, she wanted to attract her attention. Anyway, with so many people in the class, she did not dare to use "magic" like that day.


    "I don''t want to sit there," he tilted his head, lazy look let Jia bin see uncomfortable, hear his words, he even more black face: "where do you want to sit?"


    Provocative eyes fell on the girl who bowed her head to learn. He pointed to the girl sitting next to her: "I want to sit here."


    The whole class will be surprised at the sight of him, if not for Jia bin still standing on the platform, they will be surprised.


    Crazy! fierce! Brave enough! Even dare to put forward conditions with "Gui Jian Chou"!


    Jia Bin''s face was too dark to see the color: "after the next exam! Now? Go back to your position, Tang Tianjiao! "


    The plan didn''t succeed, but Tang Tianjiao felt a little happy, because he saw that the girl who was buried in reading finally looked up at him, with a warning in his dark eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 819

    Tang Xiaotang ignores him for a reason, because she knows Tang Tianjiao''s rebellious character very well. Sometimes the more she ignores them, the more she can attract their attention.


    Sure enough, feeling the emotion in Tang Tianjiao''s eyes, she turned her eyes.


    She thought about how to get close to him, so she sent it to him.


    she was not stupid. Of course, she guessed why he was here. It seemed that the night Tang Tianjiao went out a few days ago was really effective.


    She did not dare to do it!


    Tang Tianjiao is elated with his discovery, so he no longer quarrels with Jia bin and goes straight back.


    As soon as he put down his schoolbag, the bell rang. He had been studying by himself, so Jia bin didn''t say anything more. He turned and walked out of the classroom.


    It is estimated that when he walks away, the whole classroom explodes and there are discussions everywhere. Even Wu Nana, Tang Xiaotang''s deskmate, can''t help but turn her head to talk to her. However, seeing her indifferent face, she can only turn her head to discuss with the girl sitting behind.


    Gossip is human nature, so it''s no surprise that Tang Xiaotang has such a scene, but it brings her some trouble


    All the people who only care about talking forget to hand in their homework to her, so they usually collect all the homework in the morning self-study break, and Tang Xiaotang also confiscates it today until the class is almost over.


    She felt that she couldn''t collect all her homework in the rest of the time, so she had to decide to put the homework on the empty table at the back of the classroom and wait for the next break.


    Originally, there were two empty tables in the back of the classroom, next to the garbage can. Now Tang Tianjiao is sitting, and there was only one left. But when Tang Xiaotang came to the back, he found that Tang Tianjiao had occupied all the two tables by himself - he used one and threw his schoolbag on the other.


    Although the whole class is discussing his affairs, no one dares to speak to Tang Tianjiao directly. Even the two boys sitting in front of him have whispered to each other without even looking back. So Tang Tianjiao sits alone in the last row with a big blue plastic bucket beside him, which looks really miserable.


    Tang Xiaotang went straight up regardless.


    "Classmate Tang, take up your schoolbag. Thank you."


    young girl stood in front of herself and began to speak quietly. She stood upright and carried a large number of workbooks in her arms. The exercise books in senior three were very thick. Most of the classes were stacked together, weighing dozens of pounds, but she didn''t bother to pick up them.


    Tang Tianjiao can''t help but think of the scene that she picked up a man with a weight of more than 100 kg that day. He leaned back on the back of the chair, supported the ground with one leg, suspended the two legs of the chair, and supported the table with two hands to keep balance. He raised his eyebrow: "is Tang talking about me? But you see, I don''t have any hands now. Take it for yourself. "


    On his provocative eyes, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes narrowed behind the lens. She suddenly laughed: "classmate Tang, it''s very dangerous to sit like this. It''s easy to fall down!"


    Seeing her squint, Tang Tianjiao has an ominous feeling in his heart. But before he has time to react, the chair under his buttocks is suddenly pulled away by a strong force. The balance that he had been struggling to maintain is instantly broken. He falls to the ground with the chair and sits directly on the ground.


    Tang Tianjiao showed his teeth when he hit the ground heavily. He saw that the girl was concerned, but her eyes were full of ridicule. The light between her fingers holding her homework went out, and Tang Tianjiao subconsciously wanted to open her mouth.


    "Your sister --"


    "you see, I said I would fall." The girl continued to squint. All he felt was that he couldn''t make a sound. His throat was blocked by something. No matter how he opened his mouth, he couldn''t make a sound.


    "Is Tang OK?" She looks at him, the smile at the bottom of her eyes is more and more obvious. Tang Tianjiao stares at her, but she just can''t make a sound.


    At this time, the chair fell to the ground and made a huge noise, which had already alarmed the students in front of him. He was the main character of the topic and made such a big noise, so almost the whole class cast their eyes on him.


    The two boys sitting in the penultimate row looked back and saw Tang Xiaotang standing, while Tang Tianjiao sat on the ground, all stunned.


    "Classmate Tang, what''s the matter?" A boy stands up in a hurry and asks Tang Xiaotang. He takes another look at Tang Tianjiao sitting on the ground. He stares straight at the girl in front of him.


    "It''s OK. It''s just that Tang accidentally fell down." Tang Xiaotang gently smile, the boy is a Leng, just listen to her say: "I''m not very convenient now, can you help Tang classmate?"


    In fact, he doesn''t know Tang Xiaotang very well. After all, she has only been here for a month, and she looks very cold and not very close. I didn''t expect her to smile so gently.


    Tang is such a gentle person!


    His face a red, half a day should say: "Oh, good, good." Then he reached out to Tang Tianjiao to help him up.


    Tang Tianjiao looked at the boy''s hand in front of him. He lost face in front of so many people. It was all her doing!


    "Tang Xiaotang is so gentle. I thought she was very cold!""Yes, she cares about her classmates! I''m really a monitor! "


    "Good at study and kind-hearted. Classmate Tang is really my idol!"


    But he had sharp ears, and he could hear people praising her around him!


    These idiots still think she''s soft? She is a wicked witch! But for her, how could he be so disgraced?


    Tang Tianjiao has obviously forgotten that he provoked first, while Tang Xiaotang just fought back. He just feels that he is about to explode!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 820

    A patted open the boy''s hand, he turned up with one hand, while holding up the chair, while throwing the bag on the table to the ground.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flashed a smile of schadenfreude, and then put the pile of homework on the empty table. But this smile made Tang Tianjiao look at her. He grinned his teeth and glared at her, as if he wanted to kill her.


    Class is about to begin. The teacher has entered the classroom, and the other students have returned to their seats. After a while, the bell rings.


    Because of his shame in front of the whole class, Tang Tianjiao couldn''t lift his spirits in this class. Even the "action" planned last night was left behind by him. He only cursed the "witch" sitting in the front row with his eyes.


    During the whole class, Tang Xiaotang can feel the real eyes behind him. He stares at her back with hatred, as if he wants to penetrate her with his eyes.


    She didn''t pay attention to him, just "seriously" listen to the class, even the head also didn''t return, this let Tang Tianjiao more fidgety.


    Lying on the table, although sitting in the last row, Tang Tianjiao is tall, but it is not affected, but even if he is tall, he can only see the back of her head here.


    Her hair is very long. Even with a high horsetail, the tail of her hair almost reaches the waist. Although her hair is long, it is not dry and yellow at all. On the contrary, it is as black and shiny as fine silk. Tang Tianjiao can''t help thinking, I don''t know what it feels like to touch such long hair


    Wait, wait! What is he thinking? How could he have such an idea?! Touch the witch''s hair? How hard was he to think about it?


    Chagrined by his hair, Tang Tianjiao felt that he must be crazy! Such a terrible witch, he would like to stay away from her!


    Sleep, sleep! It must be that he didn''t sleep well last night that he had such a terrible idea!


    In this way, after the first class, Tang Xiaotang collected all the confiscated homework. Looking at the last person lying on the table, because he just turned and didn''t know the homework, Tang Xiaotang didn''t come to him to collect the homework.


    Tang Tianjiao, who is lying on the table, feels that the girl only stays around for a short time and then turns to leave. He is relieved and angry.


    He lost such a big man, and she just walked by! That''s too much!


    The second class is Jia Bin''s Chinese class.


    This class is very uncomfortable for no other reason, just because there is a completely different class among the students who listen carefully - sitting next to the last row of garbage cans, the new student today, is! Lie down! Yes! Table! Son! Go! Sleep! Sleep!


    That kind of feeling is no less than a rat excrement in a pot of porridge, which makes him very uncomfortable, no matter what.


    Tang Tianjiao''s origin, in fact, the headmaster has already explained to him, as long as he does not affect the class, go to school on time, no matter what you do.


    But Jia Bin thinks that he is influencing his class now!


    He couldn''t help it, so Jia bin simply couldn''t bear it. He looked at the last row with a overcast face and said in a deep voice, "this question, please ask the new classmate Tang Tianjiao to stand up and answer!"


    Tang Tianjiao was sleeping in a daze when he heard someone calling his name. He moved his head and didn''t wake up.


    "Classmate Tang Tianjiao!"


    Jia bin yelled again, but Tang Tianjiao still lay on the table and waved impatiently like a fly.


    Jia Bin''s face turned black. He took the book and walked back. At this time, the eyes of the whole class followed him. When he saw Tang Tianjiao lying on the table sleeping soundly, almost everyone felt sympathy for him.


    After all, Lao Jia dares to sleep so arrogantly in his class. He must have bad luck!


    "Classmate Tang Tianjiao!"


    At this time, the black faced Jia bin had already stood in front of Tang Tianjiao. He yelled. Tang Tianjiao frowned tightly. He was very impatient to be disturbed by the dream. He said: "go away Don''t make me sleep... "


    "Poof


    The two boys sitting in front of him couldn''t help laughing. At this time, Jia Bin''s face was as black as carbon. He rolled up his Chinese book and patted it on Tang Tianjiao''s head: "Tang Tianjiao!"


    "Who is it! I''ll kill you... "


    After a while, Tang Tianjiao finally woke up. He jumped to his feet, but saw a dark face in front of him. When he knew who it was, his tone finally lowered: "it was Mr. Jia..."


    "Tang Tianjiao! Get out and stand Jia bin finally can''t help but roar at him. Tang Tianjiao is almost deafened by his thunderous voice. He only feels that the other party''s spitting star splashes his face.


    "You, he --" just about to get angry, he suddenly saw the girl''s eyes behind him. She threatened to squint at him. Tang Tianjiao felt a sense of crisis in the bottom of his heart. When he got to his mouth, he immediately swallowed it. He got up and went out, and said bitterly: "go out, go out, what''s the big deal!"


    "Take your book with you!" Jia bin looked at his empty desktop, calm voice reminded.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 821

    Tang Tianjiao had almost walked to the door of the classroom. Hearing the speech, he had to fold his body and walk back. He opened the schoolbag he had thrown on the ground, turned out a brand-new Chinese book from it, put it under his arm, and walked out with his hands in his pocket.


    "He''s so cool!" While Jia bin was standing behind, Wu Nana came to Tang Xiaotang''s ear and whispered, her eyes shining: "dare to talk to Lao Jia like this, he''s so powerful! I admire him! I think I''m starting to like him! "


    Tang Xiaotang What can I admire? Don''t you think it''s second in middle school? Is it that she has lived too long to understand the little girl now?


    A class soon came down. After Jia bin went out, Tang Tianjiao lazily came in through the back door. At the end of the second class, he had to run on the playground. As soon as he threw his book on the table, he had to sit down.


    "Classmate Tang, it''s time to do some exercises." The buttock has not yet sat on the chair, a gloomy voice suddenly rang out, Tang Tianjiao had to stand up, unwilling to follow her downstairs.


    After a whole day in this way, by the time of school, Tang Tianjiao had been unable to hold back.


    As long as he wants to carry out his "plan" last night, the girl will squint at him, relying on his ability to use magic, so that he can''t move at all, but he can''t tell the secret, because Tang Tianjiao is not stupid, he knows that no one will believe him.


    After a long day, Tang Tianjiao felt more tired than staying up for several nights. Now he only had deep regret.


    As long as he knew that, he would rather endure a moment''s anger. Even if he was scolded to death by Tang Zeyuan, he would not come to this ghost place.


    Class one is later than other classes. When the teacher leaves the classroom, the whole campus is empty, and other classes in other grades are already empty.


    Back home, Tang Tianjiao is physically and mentally exhausted. As soon as he throws his schoolbag on the ground, his mobile phone rings.


    Lying on the bed, Tang Tianjiao picked up the phone. A loud noise immediately spread out: "brother Tang, are you coming to play? We are all here at night


    "Of course!" His heart needs to be released. As usual, Tang Tianjiao may not go, but today, he wants to go.


    Turning over directly from the bed, Tang Tianjiao opens the door and goes downstairs. When he comes downstairs, he sees the maid hiding in the stairway to make a phone call. As soon as he comes down, she hangs up the phone in a hurry and smiles at him nervously.


    Tang Tianjiao is not in the mood to take care of her, whether she is reporting or not.


    Driving to the night, Tang Tianjiao completely forgot that he had been transferred to class one, so he also forgot that in high school, there was something called homework.


    So the next day, the girl with glasses stood in front of him and looked at him with a smile: "classmate Tang, homework."


    Tang Tianjiao, who has been waving all night, can''t remember homework. He never did homework when he was in class 34 before. However, looking at the girl''s seemingly gentle smile, he seems to be able to see the large black tentacles rising behind her, and the shadow covers him.


    "Homework..." There was a cold sweat oozing from his head. He wanted to shout "I didn''t write it down", but looking at the seeping smile, he could only falter: "old I didn''t bring... "


    I can''t believe that one day, he will find such an excuse.


    "No?" Tang Xiaotang stood in front of him with a stack of exercise books in his arms, smiling gently: "well, please go to the office with Tang and me to explain to the teacher."


    Tang Tianjiao Shit, why didn''t she fall for it?


    However, Tang Tianjiao thought that it was better to go to the office. Those teachers should not ask him for homework. After all, the teachers of class 34 didn''t care about him.


    So he stood up and said, "come on, I''ll go to the office with you."


    In the corridor.


    Tang Tianjiao, who is tall and big, walks behind. Looking at the girl holding a large stack of exercise books in front of her, she has a straight back. Her eyes are looking straight ahead, and she strides forward. The long horsetail flickers behind her, which makes him itch to drag.


    From this point of view, he could see her delicate side face, straight nose, white skin, even the eyelashes hidden behind her glasses. Then he found that her eyelashes were long and dense, with the top slightly up, just like a fake.


    In fact, her facial features are very delicate, but they are hidden under the rustic and ugly black frame glasses and Qi bangs, plus her indifferent temperament, which is really not noticeable at ordinary times.


    Since Tang Tianjiao made her first girlfriend in junior high school, her girlfriends have never been broken. His girlfriends are very good at dressing up. They paint delicate make-up every day and have a good figure. None of them is like her. They are obviously in senior high school, and they look like an undeveloped junior high school student.


    Even his last girlfriend, who split up by cheating, has a big chest, a thin waist and long legs. Among other things, at least she is not so short


    In his mind, Tang Tianjiao looked at the girl walking in front of him. The stack of books in her arms almost reached her nose. Although he knew she didn''t feel hard, he still couldn''t read them.


    He is a big man, she holds the book like this, but he is free and leisurely, his heart is a little uncomfortable."I''ll get it for you."


    Uncomfortable to come forward, he poked her shoulder, thick voice said.


    The girl turned her head, looked at him in surprise, and then slowly laughed.


    "Good!"


    She didn''t squint, so Tang Tianjiao found that when she laughed, her eyes would be crescent shaped, very lovely.


    "Thank you, Tang."


    Without refusing or refusing, the girl handed a stack of exercise books to him with a smile. Tang Tianjiao felt his arm sank and almost didn''t hold it.


    So heavy!


    Tang Tianjiao immediately some regret, especially to see the girl looking at him with a smile, why does he want to help the witch!


    But he has already said it, and it''s too hard for him to repent, so Tang Tianjiao can only hold the homework to the office.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 822

    Walking in front of Tang Xiaotang looked back, saw holding a stack of books of teenagers bared teeth, difficult to hold the book forward.


    That stack of exercise books has weight, she is very clear, if it is not that she is much stronger than these human beings, even the two boys may not be able to hold it, but even if the pressure makes the arms tremble, the young man does not speak and support himself silently.


    There was a smile in her eyes, which was helpful. She followed him all night last night.


    Finally came to the office door, the girl knocked on the door, and then pushed the door to go in.


    "Teacher, put away your homework." He followed the girl, went to the teachers'' desks and put the homework on their desks.


    "Have you collected them?" When he came to Jia Bin''s desk, he looked up at Tang Xiaotang and saw Tang Tianjiao behind her. He asked.


    "All of them." Tang Xiaotang replied without changing his face.


    "He did, too?" Jia bin expressed doubt, pointing to Tang Tianjiao behind her.


    "Well." Tang Xiaotang nodded and looked at him seriously.


    Tang Tianjiao, who put the last stack of homework on the table, heard her answer and looked at her in surprise. He thought she would tell the teacher and was ready to be reprimanded, but the girl''s answer was completely different from what he imagined.


    How could she help him?


    Tang Tianjiao looked at her back suspiciously, but he really didn''t pay. She didn''t know that if she was found by the teacher, she would be punished.


    What is this witch thinking?


    "Then why did he follow?" Jia bin asked again.


    "Tang is to help me with my homework." Tang Xiaotang lied without blinking her eyelids. In her "sincere" sight, Jia bin finally believed it.


    On one side, Tang Tianjiao took a puff from the corner of his eye. The witch is really brave! Even teachers dare to cheat!


    "Well, this is the homework of the day before yesterday. Take it back and send it to everyone." Jia bin pointed to a stack of exercise books on one side of the desk, then opened the drawer and took out a test paper: "this is the simulated problem I printed. We''ll do this in class later. It''s just two hours between two classes. It''s a simulated test."


    "Do you still want it?" Tang Xiaotang used to ask.


    "After class, I''ll take it up for correction, and I''ll talk about it in class tomorrow." Jia Bin said.


    "All right." Tang Xiaotang took the test paper with a smile, put it on the exercise book and handed it to Tang Tianjiao.


    Just relax not two minutes, and harvest a pile of heavy books, he is not to do coolie! As soon as Tang Tianjiao wanted to leave, he thought of the girl who had lied to him in front of his teacher just now. He withered in an instant.


    Although He is not afraid of being disciplined, but how can we say that the witch helped him just now? Isn''t it meaningless for him to leave now?


    Helplessly took over the stack of exercise books, Tang Tianjiao hung his head, like a defeated rooster, wilting behind her.


    Tang Xiaotang walks around the office with his free coolie. When they go out, Tang Tianjiao''s homework and examination papers have covered his head. He can hardly see the road.


    "Go back!"


    Walking in the corridor, he felt that his hands were going to be numb, and his arms began to tremble. Just when he couldn''t hold it and wanted to find a place to put down all the books, his hands suddenly lightened, and the high-rise exercise book in front of him suddenly became empty.


    "Let''s go." The girl''s faint voice came from his ear. He looked sideways and saw that she easily picked up more than half of the exercise book and strode ahead without any difficulty.


    Tang Tianjiao relaxed a lot. He looked at the book which was higher than himself in the girl''s hand and followed her silently.


    "By the way, why did you lie to him?" He thought of the scene in the office just now and walked quickly: "I thought a good student like you wouldn''t cheat a teacher!" His tone was somewhat ironic.


    "I didn''t cheat the teacher. You just forgot to bring it and didn''t write it. Just hand it in before the teacher corrects it tomorrow." There was a girl''s light voice in front of her. She had already come to the door of the classroom. She seemed to think of something. She turned back and gave him a smile: "in order to remind Tang classmate and prevent you from forgetting to take it again tomorrow, I decided to take your homework with Tang classmate after school in the afternoon."


    It was a normal smile, but Tang Tianjiao felt cold all over, as if he had been watched by some terrible monster.


    "What did you say?" He was flustered. If he asked her to go back with him, wouldn''t she find that he didn''t do his homework at all?


    "Why is Tang so flustered?" The girl looked at him with a smile, which only reminded Tang Tianjiao of the five words "skin smile, meat don''t smile".


    "Didn''t you do your homework?" Seeing the sign of her eyes narrowing, he quickly waved his hand: "no, no, I wrote I wrote... "


    "Do you have any questions?" She looked at him and tilted her head slightly.


    Tang Tianjiao: "no..."


    He''s done!


    Watching the girl return to her position and hand her homework to the students in the first row, Tang Tianjiao immediately fell on her seat, sweating.While everyone was looking at his exercise book, he took a brand-new exercise book out of his bag and put it on the table.


    When he opened the first page, he didn''t even write his name. He wrote down his name first and then continued to close it.


    Secretly looked at the front, the girl is reading with her head down, did not find his action, very good!


    He continued to open the book, no way, now there is only one way! Finish your homework before school!


    Wait a minute. What''s the homework? He didn''t listen to it yesterday. If he didn''t look at the cover when he delivered his homework this morning, he didn''t know which book it was.


    Shit! Which page is it?


    He turned the book so loud that the boys in the front row looked at him in surprise. Tang Tianjiao glared back. The other party was so scared that he turned around in a hurry.


    Tang Tianjiao suddenly had an idea. He pulled the collar of the boy in the front row, lowered his voice and asked, "ask you a question, which page of the exercise book was yesterday''s homework?"


    The boy looked at Tang Tianjiao. He knew him, so he didn''t dare to provoke him: "it''s 112 ~ 115 pages..."


    "Well, don''t tell the witch about it Monitor, do you know? " Tang Tianjiao continues to threaten.


    "Good, good!" Boy who dare to complain, his heart in tears, the next exam must be good! Sit in the front and get away from the bully! He still wants to go to university. He can''t compare with him!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 823

    After getting a satisfactory answer, Tang Tianjiao let go, and the boy turned his head as if there were ghosts behind him. He deeply regretted why he had to look back just now.


    Never look back next time!


    Tang Tianjiao didn''t care what he thought. He quickly turned the exercise book to page 112, but when he saw the dense text on that page, he was ignorant.


    This What the hell is this?


    He knows all the Chinese characters separately, but he can''t understand them together.


    "Ye Heng, a native of Jinhua in Wuzhou, is a dream of tin." Tang Tianjiao''s eyes circle when he read the whole classical Chinese. He just skims over and looks down.


    The first question: "the correct one of the following sentences is (): in the past year, we have learned / we will not increase the harm of peddlers / we should make salt from the place where we cook salt / we should take charge of the ups and downs of the fire / we should check the number of stoves / we should pay the cost of the kiosks in time / we should collect the salt in time; b..."


    Tang Tianjiao


    Question 2: "one of the following misunderstandings about common cultural knowledge is..."


    Tang Tianjiao


    The third question: "in the following analysis and explanation of the relevant contents of the original text, the wrong one is..."


    Tang Tianjiao How does he know which is wrong?


    "Pa!"


    Closing the book in his hand, he felt that he had better find another way


    Then for a whole day, Tang Tianjiao was trying to stop Tang Xiaotang from going to his home. He kept circling around Tang Xiaotang.


    "Are you really going to my house?" He looked at the girl who was really immersed in the topic and racked his brains to make her change her mind: "my home is far away, it takes a long time to walk there!"


    "I don''t mind." Tang Xiaotang replied.


    "My family is very small and broken. You won''t like it!" He''s bullshit.


    "I''m just taking my homework. I don''t live in your house." The girl did not raise her head and said as she wrote.


    The complicated formula was written smoothly from her pen. She didn''t hesitate to finish a big problem for a moment. The beautiful font was printed neatly in the blank. Even if she couldn''t understand what she wrote, Tang Tianjiao felt it was pleasing to the eye.


    At the moment, there are only two of them left in the classroom. In order to stop her, Tang Tianjiao has been waiting for a long time. He was stunned for a moment, and then he thought of another reason: "if I take you to my home, my parents will misunderstand me, for your reputation..."


    "Classmate Tang," the girl finished the last word. She looked up at him and said, "didn''t you do your homework?"


    "Ah?" In a panic, Tang Tianjiao shook his head: "no, no! Of course I did! Just you know, my parents are really serious... "


    "I''ll explain it to my aunt and uncle." Her eyes are black and bright. Looking at them from such a close distance, Tang Tianjiao found that her eyes are really big, and her eyes are very beautiful.


    "Let''s go."


    She closed the exercise book, put away the pen and correction tape on the desk, and put them into her schoolbag.


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Tianjiao follows her in frustration. He knows that he can''t get rid of the witch today unless he tells her the truth.


    But if you tell her he didn''t do his homework


    In his mind, a young girl looks at him and smiles. She has the devil''s horns, bat wings and tail. She holds the devil''s fork in her hand and shows sharp teeth: "how dare you cheat me if you don''t do your homework! Let''s turn you into a pig


    Tang Tianjiao, frightened by his own imagination, shivers all over. He swallows the words he wants to confess.


    Dejected out of the school, Tang Tianjiao for the first time so hope that the two can be at home.


    "Come on up."


    Walking into an open-air parking lot near the school, Tang Tianjiao finds his car, opens the door and turns back to Tang Xiaotang.


    It turns out that he parked his car here. No wonder no one saw how he came to the school. The villa area is so far away from the school, and there is no one to pick him up. If you don''t drive, it''s really troublesome.


    "No more." Tang Xiaotang looked around, and finally saw something familiar - a broom is in the corner of the parking lot.


    Anyway, it has been exposed in front of him, and Tang Xiaotang doesn''t intend to hide it.


    The girl takes out her magic wand from her schoolbag. A little golden light surrounds the broom, and then Tang Tianjiao sees the scene that makes him refresh his three outlooks again -


    the broom "walks" here like a person, until it stops in front of the girl.


    "Trouble you!" He saw the girl gently touch the top of the broom, the broom like a real person in coquetry, rubbed her hand, and then floated horizontally in front of her.


    Tang Tianjiao''s chin is about to fall down, until the girl has straddled on the broom, and he is still standing outside the car watching this scene.


    "Why are you standing there?" Seeing that he didn''t move, she looked back at him. Tang Tianjiao''s eyes fell on her legs. Because of this movement, her skirt slid down and her thighs showed half of them."Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough "Go?" Tang Tianjiao coughed a few times. Suddenly, he thought of a question. If he was seen like this, then


    Thinking of the close-up pictures of the two of them in the newspaper, coupled with all kinds of strange headlines, he was not good at all.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t be seen." The girl turned her face and looked ahead: "don''t worry, I can''t catch up with you. The speed of the broom is very fast!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 824

    Tang Tianjiao drives very fast. He usually goes home for nearly an hour. Today, he only drives 20 minutes to the villa area.


    He had the idea to get rid of her, but he could always see her in the rearview mirror all the way.


    At last, he couldn''t see her in the rearview mirror. He pulled up on the side of the road with a groan and sighed.


    Finally, I lost it!


    But just in case, Tang Tianjiao decided to get off and have a look. When he got out of the car, he couldn''t see her around. He was very happy.


    But as soon as he was ready to breathe a sigh of relief, a girl''s haunted voice came from his head: "are you here?"


    In front of him, he looked up slightly, and saw the girl sitting on the broom, slowly falling in front of him.


    Of course, Tang Xiaotang knows where Tang Tianjiao''s family is, so she looks at him with a smile: "it turns out that Tang''s family lives here. It''s really ''broken''..."


    In front of them, except for their highway, there are still fields that have not been developed. Moreover, it is late autumn, and all the crops in the fields have been harvested, leaving only bare land and ridges. Not far away, there is a lake full of reeds, which looks very desolate.


    In fact, it''s about ten minutes'' drive from the villa area, but of course Tang Tianjiao can''t take her home, so he intended to take her around here to get rid of her, but


    As if he had been splashed with a bucket of cold water head on, Tang Tianjiao was wilted and finally admitted that he couldn''t get rid of her. He didn''t want to take her back, but it seems that if he didn''t take her back, he would not want to go back today.


    Although he didn''t go home, he had a place to go, but as long as he thought of the girl''s smile, he was cold all over.


    He felt that even if he didn''t want to go home, she could make him go back.


    Helpless on the car, this time, Tang Tianjiao honest to the home, no longer dare to cheat her.


    After opening the door, when he saw the man sitting on the sofa, Tang Tianjiao was never so happy to see them.


    "Where did you go last night?" Xu Ruo looked at him and sighed: "Tianjiao, can you understand something..."


    Tang Tianjiao winks at her. He stands at the door and asks her to stop talking. But if Xu doesn''t understand his sign, she frowns and feels very strange.


    "What are you doing at the door?" As soon as the voice fell, she saw a girl come out from behind her son and smile at her.


    "Good aunt."


    The girl stands upright, her school uniform is neat and clean, her long hair is tied into a ponytail, and she wears glasses. At first glance, she is a very obedient good student, especially the polite smile on her face, which makes Xu Ruo have a good first impression on her.


    It''s just Who is this girl? Why did you come to her house? Is it the girl friend of this smelly boy again?


    Just as she thought so, she heard the girl say: "I''m the monitor of class one, because Tang forgot to bring his homework, so let me get it with him."


    Forget your homework? Xu Ruo knows that his son cheated the little girl. He went out all night last night. How can he do his homework?


    No wonder just now, she frowned at herself. Looking at the little girl, her rebellious son did not dare to appear. Moreover, the girl was the monitor of class one, and her grades must be very good, so she had a better impression on her.


    "So it is," she said with a slight smile, "then sit down and have a drink. I''ll ask him to take down his homework for you."


    "Don''t be busy. Thank you, auntie. I''ll take my homework and go." Tang Xiaotang bows, clever and polite, so that Tang Tianjiao''s eyes are about to fall.


    What makes him feel worse is that his mother''s warm attitude, as if this witch is her own daughter, directly ignored him to the horizon.


    "Well," Xu Ruo thought it was a pity, but she didn''t stay, because she had other things to say to Tang Tianjiao, "his room is on the top, so you go up."


    "Yes, thank you, auntie. Let''s go, Tang Tang Xiaotang smiles at Xu Ruo, and then follows the wilting Tang Tianjiao and goes upstairs.


    After entering Tang Tianjiao''s room, Tang Xiaotang stood at the door and watched him close the door. Then he pulled her to the table with a few steps, looked at her with complicated eyes, and said in a low voice: "that, homework..."


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Tang Xiaotang knew that he didn''t write, she pretended not to understand looking at him: "homework?"


    Looking at the clean desk, not to mention homework, she didn''t even have a book on it. Her eyes slowly moved to him, looking and questioning.


    "Well, old I admit, I didn''t do my homework! " Die early and die late is a knife, Tang Tianjiao eyes closed, simply let go, said aloud.


    He doesn''t believe what she can do to him!


    He thought it would be a storm waiting for him, but Tang Tianjiao closed his eyes and waited for a long time, but he didn''t see any reaction from the girl. His panic began to be replaced by doubt.What happened to the witch?


    Eyes secretly opened a crack, he saw a pair of ink colored glazed eyes are quietly looking at him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 825

    "Why don''t you talk?" He said in surprise.


    "No why, I knew you didn''t write it." The girl looked at him calmly, and the calm look made Tang Tianjiao panic suddenly.


    "Then why are you following?" He couldn''t help asking.


    "If I don''t follow, how can I watch you finish your homework?" She showed a smile, but in Tang Tianjiao''s eyes, that smile is no less than the devil.


    In her sight, he reluctantly took out a brand-new exercise book from his bag, took out a pen, and then sat at the table and opened the exercise book.


    "By the way, and today''s homework." The girl added.


    Tang Tianjiao was upset when he read the dense small characters. He wrote two random strokes, filled the empty space at will, and then threw the pen: "I''m finished!"


    Tang Xiaotang just took out a book and read two pages. She heard that he had finished. She put down the book and looked at what he had written. She was almost laughed.


    Because Tang Tianjiao wrote blindly, he didn''t even read the questions. He just filled in what he thought of. Some of the blanks were obviously multiple-choice questions, but he copied the questions next to him into the blank space. He even copied them out because of the lack of space. He simply didn''t think about it.


    As for the handwriting, needless to say, the scribble almost flew out of the paper. If it wasn''t for Tang Xiaotang''s previous practice of cursing, he didn''t know what he wrote.


    And Tang Tianjiao is very powerful. He even cuts the paper in a few places. Tang Xiaotang suspects that he takes the paper as her to vent his anger.


    "Rewrite."


    Tang Xiaotang looked at him calmly. As soon as he lifted his hand, the words he had written disappeared, just like he had never written.


    "No more writing!" Tang Tianjiao slapped the table heavily, and the pen, which was close to the table, rolled to the ground without any shadow. He stood up and wanted to go outside.


    The girl narrowed her eyes. With a flash of gold in her eyes, Tang Tianjiao felt that his feet were out of control. He wanted to move forward, but he was standing in the same place, but he couldn''t move.


    "Come back."


    There was a soul stirring voice behind him. He turned around and walked back to the table, and sat on the chair himself.


    "You can''t go anywhere until you finish your homework." The girl narrowed her eyes, sat on the chair beside him and looked at him with a smile.


    Tang Tianjiao opened his mouth and subconsciously wanted to scold him.


    "If you say dirty words, you will spit toads in your mouth!" The girl''s squinting eyes showed some danger through the black frame glasses, which made Tang Tianjiao tremble.


    He didn''t know what she said was true, but no one would believe it, so he could only suppress the dirty words back, with a twisted smile on his face: "I''m wrong! I didn''t mean to swear. I was teasing you... "


    MMP¡¢NMB¡¢CNM¡­¡­


    Tang Tianjiao kept repeating the Three Character Classic in his heart, as if he could vent his anger and grievance for a long time.


    Horse! This old Oh no, little witch, when can I leave him!


    At this time, the door was suddenly knocked, and mother Tang''s voice came from outside: "Tianjiao, are you there? Open the door


    Tang Tianjiao thanks Ms. Tang for the first time, but before he can get up, the girl has gone and opened the door.


    "Well? Classmate, haven''t you left yet? " Xu ruogang just went to the study to sort out some information. She thought the girl had left, but she was still there.


    "Classmate Tang hasn''t finished his homework yet. I can only wait until he has finished it." Tang Xiaotang had some helplessness in her eyes. She asked, "what''s the matter with aunt?"


    "So..." Xu Ruo also felt shameless, she said: "in fact, there is nothing wrong, just dinner is ready to ask him out to eat."


    "But homework..." Tang Xiaotang has a hesitant look on his face. Xu Ruo feels that the child is responsible. He also feels that Tang Tianjiao is too arrogant, and he has to make people unable to go home to watch him.


    "That classmate..." She hesitated, remembering that she had not asked her name.


    Tang Xiaotang timely answer: "my name is Tang Xiaotang."


    Unexpectedly also surnamed Tang, and their family is quite predestined: "Tang students, you also stay to eat, rest assured, I will let him write homework, tomorrow to you." Xu Ruo opens his mouth.


    "Well Well, thank you, auntie Tang Xiaotang thanks cleverly, and sees Xu ruo''s heart more and more satisfied.


    Oh, if only her son could be as sensible as this girl!


    For Tang Xiaotang, it''s too easy to win a person''s favor, so Xu Ruo likes her very much after a while. The reason why she wants to have a good relationship with Tang''s mother is actually to facilitate her task. After all, she is also Tang Tianjiao''s mother. It''s good for her to get familiar with her.


    With Tang Xiaotang''s permission, Tang Tianjiao can finally get rid of the homework for a while. Sitting at the dinner table, he thinks to himself that when she leaves, he will fill it up casually. When he arrives at the classroom tomorrow, he will hand it in to the office, so she can''t do anything about herself!The delicious food is served to the table. At this moment, Xu Ruo suddenly answers the phone, and then her face changes. Tang Xiaotang knows that there is something wrong with the company.


    "Well, well, I''ll be right there. Well, first of all."


    Hang up the phone, Xu Ruo stood up, began to wear a coat, she was sorry to see Tang Xiaotang: "sorry, Tang classmate, aunt company has something temporary, to go first."


    In the past, Tang Tianjiao would like his mother to leave quickly, but today, he especially hopes that his mother can stay and don''t let him be alone with the witch. After all, the witch is very clever in front of his mother.


    So he looked at his mother eagerly, hoping that she could pity her son and not leave him alone.


    Unfortunately, his mother didn''t understand his sight and gave him a stern look: "and you! Stay at home and do my homework for me tonight! If you go out and mess with those people again, I can''t spare you! "


    Instead, she reminded Tang Tianjiao that he could take out his homework and let others write for him! If they can''t, find a good student to help him write!


    Thinking of this, he was not afraid. After a while, they both left, and no one cared about him. So he leaned back in his chair and looked a little proud: "let''s go, let''s go, I''ll stay at home!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 826

    He looks like this. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what he thinks. Her eyes are slightly narrowed, but the proud Tang Tianjiao doesn''t see it.


    Xu Ruo has been in the shopping mall for many years and knows Tang Tianjiao very well. He can''t see what he is thinking.


    She was also very helpless. Originally, she came back to watch him and told him not to run around at night. Unexpectedly, there was something wrong with the company


    Just at this time, she suddenly saw the girl sitting at the table. Thinking of Tang Tianjiao''s obedience in front of her, she suddenly had an idea.


    Although it''s a bit rude, there''s no better way now. For her son''s sake, she doesn''t care about those.


    "Classmate Tang, could you please stay and help him with his homework?" Xu Ruo turned to look at the girl and saw that she was slightly reluctant. She added: "don''t worry, you won''t be tutored in vain. Just be an aunt and ask you to be a tutor, and give you 500 yuan each time. Is that ok?"


    "But it''s too far from my home." Tang Xiaotang deliberately showed a look of embarrassment.


    She said, "it doesn''t matter. I''ll send a driver to pick you up. If it''s too late, you can stay here. There are many vacant rooms at home."


    "Ma!" When Tang Tianjiao heard this, his mother wanted to leave the witch here. He yelled, but Xu Ruo glared: "shut up


    Tang Tianjiao doesn''t want to shut up, but it''s about his freedom. He will never compromise!


    "If you dare to let her stay! Then I''ll go! " He stood up and looked at Tang Xiaotang in disgust and cried.


    Tang Xiaotang really didn''t want to stay, just wanted to give him an excuse to tutor his lessons and get in and out of here freely, but Tang Tianjiao hated her so much. If she didn''t stay, how could she be worthy of his old "witch" and "witch" calling her?


    "Since Tang doesn''t want to, let''s forget it, auntie. I''ll watch Tang well in school." Tang Xiaotang stood up, bowed slightly and was about to leave: "I''m sorry to disturb you."


    "Wait a minute, Tang Xiaotang!" Seeing their performance, Xu ruoyue is more determined to stay with her. The girl is so lucky to be able to control her unruly son!


    "Please," she chased Tang Xiaotang to the door, and then her face suddenly became sad and tired. She whispered to her, "as you can see, this boy doesn''t listen to us, and my aunt can''t help it."


    "You should spend more time with Tang."


    Seeing sympathy on the girl''s face, Xu Ruo knows that her plan has been successful. She knows that little girls like this are very soft hearted, so she deliberately shows weakness. As expected, her attitude has changed.


    She continued: "my father and I are very busy, and we don''t have time to care about him, and And he won''t listen to us She knew that the estrangement between her son and their husband and wife was too heavy to be eliminated for a while.


    But she has no other idea, really can''t let him and those people learn bad, otherwise, he really can''t save.


    "Xiaotang Can Auntie call you that? " Seeing the girl nodding, she said, "I''m sorry to trouble you, but I think the boy still listens to you. Even if the aunt asks you to help us!"


    "Auntie, don''t say that!" Tang Xiaotang waved her hand in a hurry. Although she knew that Tang''s mother''s words were meant to soften her, her tone was sincere.


    "So you agreed?" Xu ruoyi.


    "Well Well, I''ll try... " When the plan was reached, Tang Xiaotang nodded with hesitation.


    "Great! Thank you, Xiaotang Xu Ruo is very happy. Just as she wants to say something more, her mobile phone rings again.


    "Hello? Well, well Wait a minute. I''ll be right there


    After hanging up the phone, Xu Ruo looks at her watch. She is running out of time. Fortunately, she has agreed. Let''s try the effect today.


    "Then you can stay first. I''ll tell Xiao Wang to arrange everything later." She began to change her shoes: "if that kid bullies you, just teach him a lesson or tell his aunt!"


    "It doesn''t matter." Tang Xiaotang is very happy, so she doesn''t have to follow him around with magic in the middle of the night.


    Xu Ruo gave her another grateful smile: "please, Xiaotang!"


    "It doesn''t matter." The girl gave her a smile.


    Pick up the car key on the shoe cabinet in front of the door, Xu Ruo pushes the door open and goes out. As soon as she went out, the soft smile on her face disappeared when she was facing the girl just now. As she walked, she picked up the phone and dialed a number.


    "Hello? Xiao Zhang, please help me find out who I am... "


    Hang up the phone, she looked back at the villa behind, look complex.


    Naturally, she doesn''t care so much as to let a girl who just met and didn''t know the details approach her son. Cha naturally wants to check her, although she is an ordinary student, and she also has some good feelings for her.


    After thinking about it, she sent a text message to Xiao Wang, asking her to pay attention to her home and report to her at any time. Then she went to the garage.It''s not that I haven''t thought of such a way before, but those people are all driven away by Tang Tianjiao within a few days. I hope this one can really control him, then she really burns high incense.


    With a sigh, Xu Ruo started the car and left here.


    -


    in the house.


    As Tang Xiaotang and Xu Ruo spoke in a very low voice at the door, Tang Tianjiao didn''t hear them in the living room. He only heard the last glottis, thinking that the witch was finally sent away by his mother.


    With a sigh of relief, he sat on the chair and just picked up his chopsticks to eat when he saw a familiar figure coming in from the door. What he picked up with his chopsticks fell on the table in an instant and his eyes were wide open.


    "You! Why didn''t you leave? " A chopsticks to the table, he pointed to Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "Auntie asked me to stay and watch you do your homework." Tang Xiaotang looked at him with a smile: "Tang students or hurry to eat, homework is still waiting for you!"


    "How could she do that!" Tang Tianjiao was angry in an instant. He stood up with angry face and was about to rush out.


    "Where are you going, young master?" When the maid came out of the kitchen with the dishes, she saw him go out angrily and quickly stopped him.


    "Go away!" Tang Tianjiao only felt angry, but there was an unspeakable grievance in his anger.


    They always do! Never mind what he thinks!


    He slammed the door and turned to go out. The maid panicked. She wanted to call Tang''s mother who had just left, but Tang Xiaotang stopped her.


    "Auntie Wang, please sit down and eat. It''s OK." Tang Xiaotang looked at the maid with an uneasy face and said with a smile, "classmate Tang won''t be so impulsive. He will be back soon."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 827

    "Alas! Little girl, you don''t know his temper The maid sighed. She has been working in the Tang family for a long time. She knows the young master''s temper very well. He will not come back if he runs out like this.


    She got up to look for the phone: "I''d better call my wife."


    As soon as she got up, there was a quick knock at the door.


    "Bang bang!"


    The voice is very loud, showing a strong impatience, the other side seems to be kicking the door with his feet, and even the table is shaking.


    "Here it is


    The maid hurried to open the door. When she opened the door, Tang Tianjiao was standing outside. He stared at her, his eyes were as fierce as biting her to death.


    Oh, my God! He actually came back!


    The maid opened her eyes in disbelief, but she quickly recovered from Tang Tianjiao''s vicious sight. She turned to let him in, and saw that he had left the building all the way without stopping, and then closed the door with a bang.


    "It doesn''t matter, Auntie Wang. Come to dinner first." Tang Xiaotang opened his mouth with a smile, but the maid''s face was still worried.


    "But he hasn''t eaten yet."


    Tang Xiaotang casually picked up a piece of spareribs, she said: "don''t worry, maybe Tang classmate thinks he hasn''t finished his homework, so he''s really embarrassed to eat."


    Maid: -- Is that so? I always feel that something is wrong


    Back in the room, Tang Tianjiao is full of anger and frustration. He wants to leave here directly, but he doesn''t know what spell the witch has put on him. As soon as he leaves the villa, his body will go back uncontrollably, no matter how he wants to leave.


    "Damned witch! Asshole He beat the table with his hand, and all the books on the table jumped up.


    At this time, the door was pushed open, familiar footsteps came, he did not have to look back to know who came in.


    Immediately sit straight body, Tang Tianjiao back, cold proud of looked at him.


    "Well! Your goal has been achieved He showed a look of "I have seen through you" and said: "don''t think you can get close to me if you convince my mother!"


    Said here, he seemed to think of something, looking at her line of sight with such satisfaction: "I know! You must like me! That''s why you''re so close to me! "


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak. She watched him perform quietly.


    Tang Tianjiao raised his head and looked arrogant: "don''t waste your time! I advise you to give up and leave as soon as possible. I won''t like you! "


    Tang Xiaotang looked at him with a kind of look at the mentally retarded eyes. He was excited and involuntarily talked about "Laozi".


    Tang Xiaotang squints his eyes, but Tang Tianjiao, who is proud of himself, doesn''t see it. Otherwise, he will shut his mouth: "I tell you, there are so many women who like me, but I won''t --"


    the voice suddenly stops. Tang Tianjiao''s face suddenly changes, and he only feels a strong nausea in his chest.


    Bending down, he covered his mouth painfully. Something fresh came out of his throat and wriggled in his mouth. The sticky feeling made him open his mouth uncontrollably -


    "vomit..."


    A frog with saliva spat out of his mouth, then fell to the ground, pulled his leg and crawled away slowly.


    "You Oh Cough, cough


    Tang Tianjiao is sick to death. He holds his chest with one hand and vomits. It seems that he even wants to vomit his stomach. He points to Tang Xiaotang, but his hand is shaking.


    If he didn''t have the strength now, he would not care about his principle of not beating a woman and go up and strangle her!


    "For the first time." The girl smilingly raised a finger and shook it in front of his eyes.


    "You and he --" Tang Tianjiao was very angry. He just wanted to speak, but when he saw her eyes narrowed, he immediately swallowed the words.


    "Ouch..." He vomited a few times, but he couldn''t spit anything out any more. Tang Tianjiao still felt as if he had a sticky feeling in his mouth, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Directly rushed to the bathroom of the room, he turned on the tap and drank a few mouthfuls in his mouth. He kept gargling, gargling more than ten times, and he still felt that there was a taste in his mouth.


    Tang Tianjiao came out of the bathroom with his chest covered weakly and his hands and feet soft. His face had already lost his arrogance. His face was pale as a piece of paper and his eyes were red. He didn''t know whether he wanted to cry or just disgusted.


    Looking at him like this, Tang Xiaotang can''t help but feel that he has gone too far. She thinks that he is a little pitiful when she tosses the bully around? But she hasn''t made him vomit yet


    "You devil! witch! I won''t let you go! " Tang Tianjiao''s eyes turned black. He felt that his stomach was still churning, but he learned a lesson and didn''t dare to say dirty words again.


    "Oh, can Tang start to do his homework now?" The girl still looks at him with a smile, but this time, Tang Tianjiao will never think about anything. She likes him any more, and he knows that the witch is just taking care of him!www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 828

    "I write!" He spoke with tears and anger.


    "Then go on with your homework. If you can''t finish it today, you can''t sleep." She opened her mouth with a smile, but her face was as terrible as the devil in his heart.


    He could only bend down and pick up the pen that he had just photographed on the ground, and began to do his homework slowly.


    This time, Tang Tianjiao knew how to read the title, but he couldn''t write it when he looked at the text like Tianshu. When he mentioned the pen, Tang Tianjiao wanted to cover several multiple-choice questions first, but just wrote a word, his pen couldn''t write.


    Maybe it was because he fell to the ground just now. After two strokes, he still didn''t come out of the water. He took a look at the girl sitting next to him reading quietly and said angrily, "my pen is out of water!"


    "Another one." Tang Xiaotang did not look up to answer.


    "No, just this one." Tang Tianjiao leans on the back of his chair and throws his pen casually.


    The girl looked up at him, took out the pencil bag from her schoolbag, took out a light blue neutral pen and handed it to him: "here you are."


    Tang Tianjiao looked at the pen in front of him, angrily took it, vigorously poked it on the paper, as if he wanted to stamp the paper rotten!


    Damn witch!


    Hungry, but his homework is still in front of him. Tang Tianjiao''s heart suddenly rises a bit of grievance. He has never suffered such a crime since he was young!


    He took a look at the girl sitting quietly and concentrating on reading. From the beginning to now, she didn''t say a word, even her posture hasn''t changed. There are only two or three pages left in a thick book. He peeked at the full English, and he can''t understand anything.


    "I want water!" He cried.


    "Go ahead." Tang Xiaotang looked at the book and replied.


    Still a little pale, Tang Tianjiao got up, opened the door and went out.


    Tang Xiaotang looks up and takes a look at the water dispenser in the room.


    Tang Tianjiao lingered in the kitchen drinking water, and then staggered upstairs, in front of the door to do a good psychological preparation, just push the door to go in.


    As a result, as soon as he sat down, Tang Xiaotang heard him stand up from his seat again.


    "I left my pen downstairs." He has a loose look.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Tang Xiaotang said, "go and get it."


    After a while.


    "I need to go to the bathroom!"


    "Go."


    "I want to eat!"


    "Go..."


    "And I want to go to the bathroom!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Who made you do that! It makes my stomach uncomfortable He looked at her with resentment in his eyes.


    "Look at the ground. Is there anything on it?" Tang Xiaotang motioned him to look at the ground just now. When Tang Tianjiao looked over, he found that the ground was empty, and the frogs he spat out didn''t even have a shadow.


    "It''s just a little magic." Tang Xiaotang looked at him: "do you still have a stomachache?"


    You''ve been fooled!


    "I have a shadow in my heart, can''t I?" Tang Tianjiao blushed. He stared at her and said in a loud voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Go Tang Xiaotang has no choice but to help her forehead.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours passed.


    Tang Tianjiao is still looking for various reasons. Tang Xiaotang puts down his book and walks up to him. After reading two pages of exercise books, he only wrote three multiple-choice questions.


    And she took a look, and it was all wrong.


    I don''t know how he developed this skill and avoided all the correct answers.


    "Ye Heng, the word Mengxi, is from Jinhua, Wuzhou" means Ye Heng, the word Mengxi, is from Jinhua, Wuzhou... " She took a look at the title and said.


    Tang Tianjiao didn''t respond for a moment, but he soon recovered. The girl was giving him a lecture.


    "Although she had a little understanding, it was much better than the previous lesson. Moreover, although her voice was light and gentle, she was not like those teachers who taught like chanting scriptures. He was not sleepy at all.


    Tang Tianjiao listened to her calm and gentle voice, her irritable heart slowly calmed down, and she felt guilty.


    She seems, really just to teach him homework, he said that to her, seems to be a bit too much, no wonder she will be angry


    No way! Wait, how could he think that? Tang Tianjiao, have you forgotten what she did to you just now?! She''s a monster! witch! How can you just be accepted by her?


    He looked at her with hatred, but the girl''s voice did not change, and even her expression was serious. Although these problems were too simple for her, she seemed to be facing very serious problems.


    Tang Tianjiao unconsciously fell in love with her. He found that she was really good-looking when she was serious


    As if aware of his sight, the girl suddenly turned her head and gave him a disdainful smile: "it''s useless, even such a simple question!"


    "You! What are you talking about? " Tang Tianjiao suddenly blew his hair. The witch laughed at him! He was really bewitched by her! This is the real she! Bad and excessive!"I said you were stupid!" Her hands embrace the chest, disdain eyes let Tang Tianjiao heart fire: "I think if I don''t teach you, we both don''t want to sleep tonight."


    "Even if you don''t sleep," she said after a pause, "I don''t want to stay up late with you. You know, staying up late is the biggest killer of women. I don''t want to go to school with dark eyes tomorrow!"


    "Well! Even if you don''t have to say it, I can finish it! " She was so excited, Tang Tianjiao can''t stand it. He picked up his pen again, staring at the homework on the desk with angry eyes, like he couldn''t finish it.


    "Wait and see! You go to sleep! Tomorrow morning, two assignments will be in front of you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 829

    "You''re not going to fill it in again, are you?" Girl pick eyebrow, eyes with full of doubt.


    "Well! don ''t worry! I will surprise you Tang Tianjiao hums coldly.


    "Well, I''ll see." Don''t use this method too well for middle school two


    At this time, the door of the room was knocked, and a maid''s voice came from the outside: "Miss Tang, the guest room is ready."


    Tang Xiaotang opened the door and looked at the woman standing at the door. She was looking into the room. She said with a smile, "Aunt Wang, don''t be so polite. Just call me Xiaotang." To be honest, miss or something, don''t sound too awkward in this world, especially the people who call her look much older than her.


    "Well, Xiaotang, are you going to have a rest?" The maid asked her and looked into the room. When she saw Tang Tianjiao sitting at his desk doing his homework, she was surprised.


    This little girl is so powerful that she can really control the little bully! She has been working in the Tang family for so long, but she has never seen him sit at his desk for more than ten minutes!


    "Where is the guest room? I''ll go myself. " Tang Xiaotang said softly.


    Hearing the girl''s soft voice, Tang Tianjiao couldn''t help looking back. Hum, the witch pretended to be good in front of others!


    he looked back, and the girl was showing a cute smile to others. Her appearance was too deceptive. Even the eyelid left behind by his two family members relaxed her vigilance and threw him to the back of his head. Her tone of voice was gentle as if it were her mother: "Xiao Tang, I''ll take you there, anyway, there are few steps."


    "I''ll trouble you, Aunt Wang." Her smile curved eyes, see Tang Tianjiao heart is not very taste, some sour, some dull, and some slightly uncomfortable.


    It seems that she has never been so gentle to him


    Seems to be aware of his line of sight, the girl in the moment of leaving suddenly turned to look at him, at that moment, her eyes doubt Tang Tianjiao see clearly.


    Hum!


    With a cold hum, the boy turned his head and straightened his back. His hands poked harder on the paper, as if fighting with someone. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flashed a smile, turned to take the door, and followed the woman downstairs.


    As soon as she left, Tang Tianjiao''s straight back immediately bent down. He fell on the table, and his pride had disappeared. Looking at the homework in front of him, he was two big heads.


    "Ah! Damn, how to do this problem! " Throwing the pen and rubbing his hair impatiently, he began to regret what he said just now. Obviously, for a person who has not studied hard since junior high school, these questions are no less than the book of heaven, and he can''t do them at all.


    But I''ve already made bold words. If I can''t finish it tomorrow


    As long as you think of the girl will show "if so, you know you can''t finish" look of contempt, his heart just rose to retreat will be replaced by a stream of blood, he absolutely! Don''t be laughed at by that witch!


    Pick up the pen again, just at this time, Tang Tianjiao''s mobile phone in his pocket rang, he picked up the mobile phone, there immediately came a husky voice mixed with the noise: "brother Tang! Would you like to come? "


    "What are you playing with! Get out of the way Tang Tianjiao is impatient, he directly roared a, will hang up.


    "Brother Tang, what''s the matter with you..." There is a voice coming out of the phone with surprise. Tang Tianjiao, who is about to press down to hang up, suddenly gives a hand. Between the lightning and flint, a light flashed in his mind.


    "Let me ask you a question. Listen up, one of the following misunderstandings about cultural common sense is..." He began to read the questions, but on the other side of the phone, he was confused.


    "What is the answer? Say it After reading the title, Tang Tianjiao asked.


    "This Brother Tang, I don''t know... " The person listening to the phone is hard faced. The level of him and Tang Tianjiao is half the same, or even worse. He can''t answer the question. Moreover, he only listened to the question once and didn''t remember the answer.


    "Ask them, who will?" Tang Tianjiao turns his pen and swings his legs. How can he forget that he can find foreign aid!


    ¡°¡­¡­ No one will... " Tang Tianjiao''s voice fell down in an instant, and his heart became more agitated.


    "Fool! What''s your use! " He felt that he should not hope for them. These people are worse than him!


    For the first time, Tang Tianjiao felt that it was a waste of his time to be with these people!


    "Brother Tang, don''t you know what level we are?" The man said bitterly: "but why did you suddenly study hard? Have you changed your mind? "


    "Get the hell out of you!" Tang Tianjiao scolded him. Knowing that the gang had not helped him at all, he wanted to hang up immediately: "OK, stop talking! Old I''m busy! Hang up


    "Wait..." There suddenly called him: "but if you want the answer, google ah!"


    "I''ll go! Why didn''t I think of it! " Tang Tianjiao patted himself on the head. He wanted to take such a simple shortcut: "I''ve been with you for a long time, and I''m getting old I''ve become stupid! " Maybe the shadow was too heavy just now, and Tang Tianjiao changed it subconsciously.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 830

    "All right, all right, stop it! You play, I hang up first Tang Tianjiao hang up the phone, directly opened Baidu, the problem entered.


    This method is really fast, except for those modern reading can not find the same answer, other questions can find the answer.


    But it took a lot of time. Later Tang Tianjiao found a very convenient way. As long as he scanned the whole question, the answer would be found out, so he soon finished the Chinese.


    When it comes to mathematics and science, it''s a bit difficult, because the math and science papers in No. 1 middle school are all made up by themselves, so basically there is no answer.


    But Tang Tianjiao chose science. Unlike Chinese, he could barely write. He couldn''t do mathematics at all. He didn''t even know what he meant after reading some questions.


    but as like as two peas, he is clever. Even if he can''t sweep the same problem, he will use the similar questions to bring the formula into the data, and then replace the data given in the title with half and half written.


    Little by little, Tang Tianjiao seldom calms down and concentrates on his homework, for the sake of anger and proof.


    Eleven, eleven thirty, twelve


    His straight back bent down unconsciously, and his eyelids began to droop. After all, he didn''t sleep all night yesterday, and had a high-intensity brain drain (for Tang Tianjiao), so he couldn''t hold on and began to doze off.


    When his head fell down, Tang Tianjiao immediately woke up. He looked at the thick books and papers left in front of him. He yawned and began to write.


    But after a while, he began to doze off again. Little by little, he poked the pen in his hand on the paper and scratched out the broken and disordered lines of different weights.


    Night, very quiet, dark night like a hook, will be a little bit out of the heart of sleepiness, sitting at the table finally can not hold, pen fell on the paper, dragging out a large ink, he fell on the table, head pillow arms, side face fell asleep.


    The light was on in front of the window. The sleeping man didn''t see it. After he fell down, the girl suddenly appeared in the room.


    "Pretty smart." As like as two peas of sugar, she looked at the mobile phone displayed on the side, and read the question on the paper. She waved her hand and the pen that had fallen on the paper stood up herself, then began to write the answer quickly on the blank paper, and the handwriting was just the same as that written by Tang Tian Jiao in front of her.


    After writing a test paper, the exercise book piled on one side automatically flew out and spread out. The pen silently wrote on it, and the correct answers quickly filled the blank book.


    "I''ll help you this time." Tang Xiaotang embraces his chest with both hands, stands at the table and looks at Tang Tianjiao''s flattened sleeping face and says.


    Tang Tianjiao''s coat, which was thrown on the chair at random, floated over him and covered him. The next second, the girl''s figure disappeared from the room.


    The light went out, everything into the silence, except for the shallow snore, no movement.


    -


    a night without a dream.


    The early morning sunlight fell into the room through the glass window, and a spot fell on the face lying on the table. The warm feeling disturbed the sleeping person, making him unconsciously frown and wave to cover the annoying light.


    Unfortunately, the light became brighter and brighter. His lips moved, his eyelashes trembled, and his eyelids finally opened.


    His eyes blurred for a moment, and his head was in chaos. But soon, Tang Tianjiao sat up.


    "Ouch!"


    After staying in a position and sleeping on his side for a whole night, Tang Tianjiao felt that his neck was no longer his own. It was as stiff as if he had broken it. It hurt so much when he moved a little. He stuck his neck and rubbed it with his hands. Then he felt better.


    What falls behind him? Tang Tianjiao turns around and sees his coat falling on the ground behind him. He reaches for it and picks it up.


    Why is his coat here?


    And why did he sleep all night in his study? Now it''s light Thinking of this, Tang Tianjiao was suddenly surprised. He remembered what happened before he fell asleep, his homework -


    he quickly turned to look at the desk, and he fell asleep! If he can''t finish his homework, he will be ridiculed!


    However, when he saw the exercise books and test papers piled up neatly on one side of the table, he was stunned.


    What''s going on?


    He tried to open an exercise book, only to find that it was full of answers. He flipped through several books in a row, and all the homework had been finished, and it was all his handwriting.


    Tang Tianjiao is full of doubts. He doesn''t remember what he wrote. Is it His eyes are wide open. In fact, he can sleepwalk. Is this all written by him?


    "Da Da Da..."


    Outside the door came a gentle knock, and then a familiar voice: "young master, have breakfast!"


    So Tang Tianjiao didn''t care much. He put all the exercise books and test papers into his schoolbag. Then he went to the bathroom, washed his face with water, opened the door and went out.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 831

    When he arrived downstairs, breakfast had already been set in front of the table, but he was the only one. He threw his schoolbag and coat aside and asked, "who is she?"


    "Did you say Xiaotang? She''s gone a long time ago. " While serving breakfast, the maid said, "when I got up, she was no longer there. Even the quilt on the bed was neatly folded."


    Gone?


    Without sitting down, Tang Tianjiao grabbed the sandwich on the table and took two bites. Then he took a sip of milk and drank it up. He picked up the coat he had just thrown on the chair, put it on, put on his schoolbag and walked out.


    When he arrived at the school, all the students in the first class had arrived except him. Tang Tianjiao looked around and saw the girl sitting in her seat who had begun to read seriously.


    He sat down in his place, one hand on the table, chin propped, thinking about this morning.


    Who helped him finish his homework? Anyway, it can''t be himself. Although it''s his handwriting, he doesn''t have any impression. Moreover, he doesn''t have sleepwalking


    said, last night, except for him, there was only the Witch and his parents'' eyeliner. The eyeliner would not be able to speak without culture. So, was it her last night?


    His vision unconsciously moved to sitting in the first row of that road back body, but how possible? How could that witch be so kind when she always enjoyed tormenting him?


    And if it''s really her, it''s better not to force him to do his homework in the first place.


    But if it wasn''t for her, who would it be?


    Unconsciously, the whole morning study passed. When the bell rang, Tang Tianjiao realized that he had watched her all morning.


    He immediately looked away, but just lying on the table for a while, a familiar voice sounded in his ear: "classmate Tang, your homework."


    Looking up, the girl with a stack of books has stood in front of her. She deliberately increased the word "homework". Tang Tianjiao wanted to ask her about last night, but there were too many people around him to say.


    "I''ll help you." He stood up, took the book in her hand and strode ahead. Tang Xiaotang was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, this guy was very enthusiastic. Today, she didn''t want to ask him to help.


    However, after a moment''s hesitation, she realized that this guy had something to ask her, and it was not convenient to say it, so he was so positive.


    After thinking about it, Tang Xiaotang didn''t refuse either. She walked out of the classroom behind Tang Tianjiao with her weightless homework.


    If you put it in another class, a man and a woman will go out alone. This scene may attract people''s attention. It''s said that someone is in love or something. But the students in class one are only interested in learning. They are just curious about the origin of Tang Tianjiao. After a day, they are all overwhelmed by heavy schoolwork, except for Tang Tianjiao''s front desk and the students nearest to the door Apart from them, the other students who were studying hard didn''t even notice this scene.


    But what they thought was, did there really be so much homework yesterday? Even the monitor who didn''t need any help all the time asked someone to help her carry the books. No wonder they wrote so late yesterday!


    "Hello, Hello! Slow down


    At first, Tang Tianjiao walked in front of him, but he couldn''t walk fast with a pile of books in his arms. After a while, he was overtaken by the girl who was walking behind him, and the faster she walked, the faster he could hardly keep up with her.


    Finally, there was no one passing by in the corridor. He called her and took advantage of her pause to catch up with her.


    "I ask you, did you write that homework last night?" Tang Tianjiao asked directly, and the girl in front looked back at him directly.


    "What else? Do you think you wrote it in sleepwalking? "


    Tang Tianjiao choked, he really thought so, but: "how did you get in? I locked the door


    The girl looked at him with a smile: "don''t you call me a witch? Do you think that lock will work for witches? "


    Tang Tianjiao couldn''t speak. He nicknamed people behind his back and let them know that if Tang XIAOBAWANG didn''t care before, but he was looked at by a girl like this, he would be embarrassed. He touched his nose, and he soon thought of another thing: "did you put on my coat?"


    This time, he did not get an answer, the girl walked faster, Tang Tianjiao had to speed up the pace to catch up with her.


    "Is it you?" he also wanted to ask. The girl in front suddenly stopped, and she looked back at him.


    "Here''s the office."


    When handing in her homework, Tang Xiaotang inserts Tang Tianjiao''s homework into the exercise book she brought in yesterday while the teacher doesn''t pay attention to it. She knows that the teachers of all subjects are busy grading the papers they did in class yesterday and haven''t had time to read them.


    Sure enough, the teachers didn''t even correct one, and her actions didn''t attract any attention.


    After handing in the homework, as usual, the head teacher Jia bin looks at Tang Tianjiao with suspicious eyes behind him. Then he is interrogated. Then he takes today''s test paper from the teachers of various subjects. Tang Xiaotang and Tang Tianjiao go back to the classroom."You haven''t answered my question yet..." Along the way, Tang Tianjiao just wanted to ask her, but the girl walked very fast, and soon came to the classroom, and did not speak to him, Tang Tianjiao also wanted to catch up with her seat to ask, but the bell rang quickly, he could only reluctantly return to the seat.


    Originally, I wanted to ask her some time, but class one is worthy of being the top class in the top class. The teachers procrastinated one by one, and he didn''t find any chance all morning.


    Is it her or not? Is it her?


    Tang Tianjiao felt uncomfortable by this question, just like being scratched by a cat. He didn''t know why he was tangled with the answer. It was just a trivial question, but he just wanted to know.


    She is so mean to him, why do you want to help him with his clothes? Is she really in love with him?


    Thinking about it, Tang Tianjiao is narcissistic again, but he thinks that the dress might have been built by the maid. After all, she has the key in her hand


    After finishing school at noon, he went to her and continued to ask her this question. But the girl just sat in her seat doing her homework and didn''t pay any attention to him.


    "Is it you or not?" Her deskmate went to dinner, he simply sat on the seat beside her: "I knew you must love me secretly!"


    "I said, how can you not fall in love with me when my young master is so handsome? You see, you cover my clothes secretly, so I know... "


    Tang Xiaotang, who came to school early in the morning on a broom, was very upset. She had been sleeping late last night, but she couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night. She couldn''t sleep for a while. In the morning, she was woken up by the passing car. Now it''s time for her lack of sleep and irritability, but Tang Tianjiao ran into her muzzle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 832

    Her eyes narrowed. She put the pen on the table, turned her head to look at him and laughed. The familiar look made Tang Tianjiao choke immediately, and his back became cold.


    "You, you Look, look at me What are you doing? " He tried to make himself look some momentum, but his voice stuttered unconsciously.


    "Nothing. I just think you want to really taste that feeling."


    "How do you feel?" Tang Tianjiao didn''t respond for a moment, and then asked.


    "The feeling of swallowing a toad." She showed her two sharp tiger teeth again. Tang Tianjiao suddenly trembled and remembered the terrible experience of last night. He stared at her in horror: "you, don''t mess with me! It''s in the classroom


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tang Xiaotang has no words to help him. What he said is just like their gender has changed. If someone hears him, he will think what she is going to do to him!


    With that, Tang Tianjiao himself felt a little too strange. His face was slightly red, and he just wanted to say something again. The girl had dropped her head, and she said gently: "you are very noisy."


    She closed her eyes slightly, supported her head with one hand, and her face looked tired. Seeing her like this, he could not say what he wanted to say.


    Inexplicably, if she really helped him finish his homework, so much homework, even if those problems were not difficult for her, she would have to write it very late


    "You''re not going to dinner?" Suddenly, the girl said.


    "What?" Tang Tianjiao didn''t expect her thinking to jump so fast. He asked with a confused face.


    "If you don''t go any more, you won''t be able to eat." Tang Xiaotang kindly reminds us.


    There are so many students in No.1 middle school that the time for lunch and lunch break is only two hours. The time for lunch in senior three is half an hour ahead of schedule, and Jia bin requires class 1 to arrive half an hour ahead of schedule, so he has only one hour to eat. There are thousands of teachers and students in the school, but there is only a five story canteen, so the location is not enough.


    Tang Tianjiao always goes out to eat, and he just came to class one yesterday, and he doesn''t know the rules of class one. If he wants to go out to eat, he will spend more time. He has been here for 20 minutes. If he doesn''t go, he won''t be able to eat.


    "A little, the teacher will come to the classroom to order people." She said one more word and continued to bow her head to do her homework.


    As soon as Tang Tianjiao heard it, he understood that although he was not afraid of the old man, he was also very tired of listening to his nagging. He turned and walked out. As soon as he got to the back door, he thought of something and suddenly turned back.


    "Won''t you go to dinner?" He asked.


    "No more." Tang Xiaotang did not look up, looking at the homework, hands do not stop. In fact, the food in the canteen of No.1 middle school is too bad to bear. Anyway, the body she uses now is her own body. If she doesn''t eat, she won''t die of hunger. She will eat delicious food after school in the evening.


    Tang Tianjiao squints, no longer cares about her, turns around and goes out.


    Finally quiet, Tang Xiaotang feel a lot of ease, soon the morning mathematics teacher assignments are finished.


    But as soon as she raised her head to stretch and continue to do her homework, she saw that Tang Tianjiao, who had just gone out, came back again. He lazily sat next to her and leaned back to let the chair legs hang in the air, with the back of the chair against the back table.


    "Why are you back?" Tang Xiaotang took time to look at him.


    "I ordered takeout." Tang Tianjiao takes out his cell phone from his trouser pocket and shakes it in front of her.


    Well, Tang Xiaotang has forgotten that although No.1 middle school forbids students to bring mobile phones, it is obvious that the person in front of her is an exception.


    But: "teacher Jia won''t let me eat in the classroom."


    "Oh, the takeout will be here in ten minutes. Now there is no one in the classroom. No one will see it."


    He leaned on the back of the chair and shook his legs. The whole table was swayed by him. Tang Xiaotang was doing her homework, but as soon as the table was shaken, her hands shook, and she drew a big wavy line on the paper.


    There is a word "well" on his head. Tang Xiaotang closes his eyes, clenches his fist and beats the person beside him on the head.


    "Bang!"


    Tang Tianjiao bumped back unsteadily. Fortunately, there was a table full of thick books behind him, and he didn''t let him fall again. He heard the girl''s angry voice: "don''t you have enough lessons, do you want to fall again?"


    "No, no! I just don''t shake my legs! " Tang Tianjiao knew that she was not joking. He sat up straight and assured.


    He glanced at the exercise book on her desk. Although he didn''t listen much in class, he still filled in some ear sounds. He knew that this was probably today''s homework.


    No wonder she was reading yesterday. She finished her homework so quickly.


    He took a look at the books piled on her desk. Many of them were very thick books in foreign languages. Even the books piled on the desk he was sitting on were not as many as hers.


    And he remembered that she was always engrossed in class, even after class, she was reading seriously, just like now, when everyone else went out to eat, she was still working on the problem seriously.It''s no wonder that her achievements are so excellent, not without reason. She only spends more time than others.


    In fact, Tang Tianjiao misunderstood completely. These questions are not difficult for Tang Xiaotang. She did it just to maintain her own personality. Besides, she has come to school anyway, and she has nothing else to do except to read these books to pass the time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 833

    "You haven''t answered my question yet!" He suddenly remembered his purpose, leaned forward, put one hand on his chin and approached her, and asked.


    Tang Xiaotang couldn''t understand why he was so tangled with this problem. She now began to regret that she was so soft hearted last night that she was afraid that he would catch cold. She knew that she would not care about him: "it''s me."


    "Ha, I knew it! You say it! Do you like me? " He looked at her with pride and showed an arrogant smile: "after all, my young master is so handsome..."


    "No, I''m just afraid you won''t be able to come to school today and hand in your homework." Tang Xiaotang expressionless took out a ruler in the paper to do a auxiliary line, and then just looked at him, showing a strange smile.


    "And handsome? Do you know that when you fell asleep yesterday, your saliva almost soaked the whole book... "


    "You talk nonsense! How can I drool? " Tang Tianjiao was so embarrassed that he sat up straight: "impossible! My young master will never drool


    "If you don''t believe it, when the homework is sent out, you can see for yourself that the imprint of your saliva is still on the paper." Tang Xiaotang didn''t cheat him, but it wasn''t Tang Tianjiao''s problem. Yesterday, he was sleeping on the table with his elbow pressed on his cheek. It''s strange that he didn''t drool in that sleeping position.


    No face to see people!


    Tang Tianjiao doesn''t believe that he will drool anyway, but the other party''s determined look tells him that she is not cheating him. He hides away and feels that his handsome and cool image has been destroyed.


    Tang Xiaotang ignored him, she only heard a sound of footsteps gradually away. Just lowered his head to write a multiple-choice question, the familiar footsteps appeared again, and then "bang", a lunch box was placed on her desk.


    "Here you are!" He sat back next to him and put another lunch box on his desk.


    "Give it to me?" Tang Xiaotang was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that this guy would bring her rice.


    "Thank you for last night." Tang Tianjiao turned his head and opened the lunch box with one hand. A strong fragrance came out of the lunch box.


    Tang Xiaotang is not hungry, but smelling the smell, the greedy insect in her stomach was immediately hooked out. Now that the other party has bought it, she did not politely refuse. She directly put away the homework on the table, took the lunch box and opened it.


    The logo of a famous hotel is printed on the lid of the box. The food with complete color, aroma and taste is expensive. Tang Xiaotang picks up chopsticks and eats a ball of rice with sauce in his mouth.


    "Well (I) ask (say)..." Tang Tianjiao''s mouth is stuffed with a ball of rice, his cheeks are bulging, and his voice is blurry.


    "Food does not speak, sleep does not speak." Tang Xiaotang swallowed what he had in his mouth before he answered.


    "Bang!" Tang Tianjiao sneered, but he didn''t speak any more.


    Eating quietly, the classroom in addition to the two of them no one else, the sun from the window, the table is full of large and small spots, their shadows on the ground overlap, the scene of unexpected harmony.


    After finishing the last bite, Tang Tianjiao was about to put away the empty box when he handed an empty lunch box in front of him. He turned his head and the girl handed it to him in one hand and opened the book in the other: "throw it for me, thank you."


    "You..." He face a black, about to refuse, the girl has turned around, she to him a smile: "please."


    Looking at that smile, Tang Tianjiao was dizzy and took the empty box in her hand. When he reacted, he had already walked behind.


    No! He was going to refuse!


    "By the way," don''t know what''s going on, Tang Tianjiao walked backward dejectedly. The girl suddenly spoke again. He looked back and she didn''t look up: "I forgot to tell you that I can''t throw it into the classroom, so you should throw it out."


    Tang Tianjiao


    When he threw the box in, other students had already come to the classroom. Her deskmate was sitting in his seat. Tang Tianjiao didn''t go forward any more. He lay on the table and decided to take a nap.


    Now, first row.


    As soon as Wu Nana came back, she smelled a strange smell. She sniffed it carefully and asked Tang Xiaotang, "do you smell braised pork?"


    "No Tang Xiaotang''s face did not change.


    "Is it my illusion?" Wu Nana sat in her seat in a daze with a look of surprise. As soon as she was ready to lie down and have a rest, she felt that the table was a little hot.


    "Why? What''s going on? Why is the desktop so hot? " She touched the table, because Tang Tianjiao''s meal was just there, and the temperature was still on the table.


    "In the sun." Tang Xiaotang did not look up, handed her a test paper: "I have finished this paper, do you want to see?"


    "Yes, yes!" Wu Nana immediately put the table things behind her. She joked that the first paper in the school, almost full marks, could be the standard answer. How could she not? There are just a few questions she can''t do yet!


    Wu Nana, who picked up the paper and studied it carefully, stopped talking. Tang Xiaotang was slightly relieved.


    For his sake, he invited her to dinner.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 834

    At the same time.


    In the bright and spacious office, Xu ruozheng, dressed in professional clothes, sat on a black leather chair and carefully looked at a document in front of her. In front of her stood a young woman who was also wearing professional clothes.


    The opened file bag was put aside, and a picture of a girl smiling was pasted on the first piece of paper.


    In front of the information is not much, Xu Ruo quickly read, she closed the documents, put them back to the portfolio.


    "That''s all?" She looked up at the woman in front of her and asked in a low voice.


    "Because time is tight, so only these are checked. Mr. Xu, do you want to continue to check?" The woman asked softly.


    Xu Ruo pondered for a moment: "forget it, no need." In fact, these are enough: "take these down, and I''ll sign the contract later."


    "OK, Mr. Xu." The woman took the paper from the desk, turned and went out to bring it to the door.


    Xu Ruo looked out of the window at the bright sunshine and remembered the information he had just seen.


    "From a family like this, it''s no wonder the results are so good. This time, we should be able to control him. " She gave a long sigh.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know that Xu Ruo had sent someone to check her, but she knew that there would be such a day, so the information had been forged in advance.


    Her parents are both scientific research workers. They do experiments outside all the year round. Because of their parents'' work, they come to this school. But they are busy with experiments and go to other cities, so she lives alone now.


    This kind of family condition seems to be a matter of course for her to raise a genius with almost full marks. Moreover, this kind of identity can add a lot of points to her father and mother in Tang Dynasty, and also make them feel relieved to let her approach Tang Tianjiao.


    The whole day passed quickly for Tang Tianjiao. After school, he still wanted to get rid of Tang Xiaotang. Unfortunately, this time, Xu Ruo made up his mind to pick them up as soon as he got out of the school, which made him unable to run.


    In fact, she doesn''t want to force Tang Tianjiao''s behavior in this way. After all, the influence is really bad, but now there is no way.


    "Young master! Please get in the car


    So it can be imagined that at the gate of the crowded school, the two of them were watched by a group of people in black to get on the car, what a sensation it would cause.


    Thanks to Tang Tianjiao, Tang Xiaotang finally felt the taste of attention. That''s quite Sorry!


    Of course, some people feel worse than her. For Tang Tianjiao, this kind of practice is just embarrassing him. He feels like a prisoner who has been paraded in the street, and his self-esteem has been violated.


    All the way, he was black and didn''t say a word, just like who owed him millions. When he got out of the car, he banged the door until he had finished his meal. He looked very ugly.


    Until he sat at his desk and took out his homework, he was calm and didn''t say a word to her.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that she has been angry, but she doesn''t care. In fact, even she can''t accept such a scene, let alone Tang Tianjiao, who is still in the second phase.


    She decided to have a good communication with Tang''s mother about this problem, so while Tang Tianjiao was still in a temper, Tang Xiaotang took out his mobile phone and opened wechat.


    "Hello, aunt Xu. I''m Tang Xiaotang." Just now, she received a friend application from the other party. As for why the other party knows her wechat, the answer is too obvious.


    "Xiaotang, what can I do for you?" It seems that this female president is playing with her mobile phone in her spare time.


    "I''d like to discuss something with you. Could you please stop doing this today?" She fingers, seriously looking at the phone.


    "You mean you don''t want me to send someone to pick you up at the school gate?" Xu Ruo replied.


    "Yes, aunt Xu, it''s really not very good. I feel that Tang is very unhappy." Tang Xiaotang has figured out how to persuade her.


    "In the past few days, I found that Tang is actually a very proud person. He has his own thoughts and personality. You not only make him feel ashamed and hurt his self-esteem, but also make him feel that you don''t respect him at all. You will only force him." Tang Xiaotang knows that this is the most critical problem between Tang''s parents and Tang Tianjiao.


    Their personalities are equally strong and proud. Tang''s father and mother have no feelings, and they have been in high positions for a long time, so it''s hard to think about Tang Tianjiao''s feelings in another position. Tang Tianjiao, who was lack of care from his parents since childhood, has a stubborn personality and is now in a rebellious period. While he is eager to get the care of his parents, he is not used to being controlled by them and feels that they simply ignore him To understand him, he also wanted to be recognized by his parents, but he just went astray.


    Tang''s parents don''t want him to go astray. They can only stop him with tough means. Although they undoubtedly love Tang Tianjiao and start for his good, they use the wrong way. The more they control Tang Tianjiao, the more rebellious they are, and the more estranged their relationship is.


    But Tang Tianjiao is too young, he has neither the ability to see people nor understand his parents'' painstaking care, so he will have such an ending in the end.In this way, apart from those "bad friends" around Tang Tianjiao, both of them are also at fault.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that if he wants to complete this task perfectly, he must solve the contradiction between them. He should not only make Tang''s parents aware of their mistakes, but also make Tang Tianjiao mature. He can not only realize his parents'' painstaking efforts, but also see through the people around him who have misdeeds.


    There was no reply from wechat, and Tang Xiaotang continued to send: "imagine that if one day you encounter such a scene, someone will force you to make such a decision regardless of your will, will you find it difficult to accept it?"


    "I know you are afraid of Tang''s escape, but I don''t think Tang is like that." It''s impossible to run away with Tang Tianjiao''s character. Besides, she''s still here. How can he run away?


    "Please believe me, I promise you will let Tang study hard."


    At the other end of the phone, Xu Ruo looks at the words on the screen and smiles.


    "Well, I believe you." She moved her finger and typed a line.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 835

    Sitting at the table, Tang Tianjiao hasn''t heard the girl''s voice for a long time. Although he was puzzled at the bottom of his heart, his mother''s practice today really made him angry. Especially when he remembered that she was actually sent by his mother, he was even more angry and didn''t want to talk to her at all.


    Sneaked a look, he found that she was playing with a mobile phone!


    Mingming just confiscated his cell phone! Hum! Only state officials are allowed to set fire, and people are not allowed to light lamps!


    Without his mobile phone, Tang Tianjiao couldn''t do a problem at all. He looked at his homework for a long time and didn''t know how to do it.


    Mingming is sitting next to her, but he just doesn''t want to ask her for help. Today, he has enough shame in front of her. He doesn''t want to be ridiculed by her any more.


    He kept a close eye on the topic and thought it was a bit familiar. It seemed that he had done something similar last night. He racked his brains to recall the steps he had written last night, but no matter how he thought about it, he only had a vague impression, and could not remember anything else.


    Damn it! Come to think of it!


    He knocked on his head, but he didn''t listen carefully at ordinary times. How could he think of it with the impression of a glance?


    At this time, a shadow appeared from the side, the girl''s indifferent voice sounded, she calmly told him the whole topic.


    "If not, admit it." She looked at him: "do you think it''s better to be laughed at, or suffer?"


    Tang Tianjiao did not speak.


    Looking at him like this, Tang Xiaotang is quite speechless. She knows that this boy is used to by his "friends" and can''t stand being ridiculed by her.


    But he must understand that not all compliments are sincere. After all, there is an idiom called "honey in the mouth and sword in the stomach".


    Forget it. Anyway, there is still time. I''m not in a hurry. Take your time.


    With a sigh in his ear, Tang Tianjiao saw a mobile phone placed on the desktop next to him. The girl walked out of the room without stopping.


    At that time, Tang Tianjiao was angry and didn''t take the initiative to speak. However, the next day, he was ready to resist. Unexpectedly, his mother didn''t send anyone to pick him up.


    Until the third day, the fourth day, the fifth day Tang Tianjiao was on the alert for a week, but he didn''t wait for anyone, and then it was the weekend.


    There is no weekend for senior three students. They have a holiday on Saturdays and have classes on Sundays with only half a day off.


    Tang Xiaotang is very compassionate. He didn''t go back with him after school on Saturday, but went back to his own home. In fact, the main reason is that after watching him for a week, she was very tired and wanted to go back and have a rest.


    For a week, he did his homework every night and got up early in the morning. Tang Tianjiao finally got a half day holiday. He just wanted to have a good sleep at home. Even his friends told him to go out for a drag racing. Tang Tianjiao refused.


    Besides, although the witch didn''t follow him, he had to finish his homework, otherwise he couldn''t leave the desk at all.


    Tang Tianjiao, who has been doing his homework all night, is very upset. He wants to get rid of the witch all the time, but he just can''t help it.


    In this way, the weekend passed quickly, and Monday came.


    With the arrival of Monday, there is also a very unfortunate news - they are going to start late self-study.


    Because senior three students don''t have a holiday, they start to make up lessons a month in advance. The headmaster has a little conscience. When they make up lessons, they don''t have evening self-study, but when the school officially starts, they have to add evening self-study.


    It''s ten o''clock after class. The school requires senior three students to live in the school collectively, but Tang Tianjiao has the privilege. Xu Ruo greets the headmaster and Jia bin in advance, so he and Tang Xiaotang can not attend the evening self-study.


    Originally, Jia bin was reluctant, but Xu ruo''s reason was that he asked Tang Xiaotang to tutor Tang Tianjiao. He told him that he started tutoring Tang Tianjiao during the holidays, and Tang Tianjiao made rapid progress.


    After he thought about it, Tang Tianjiao did hand in her homework on time every day. Although she made a lot of mistakes, she could see her progress. Moreover, Tang Xiaotang''s performance was too good. Even if she didn''t study in the evening, it had no effect on her. In addition, Xu Ruo promised that he would restrain Tang Tianjiao. Jia bin, who didn''t want his class grades to be dragged too far by Tang Tianjiao, had to agree.


    Therefore, Tang Tianjiao continued his hard life of being looked after.


    Senior three''s life is boring and boring. All day long, there are only endless exercise books and test papers, especially the top class. The school concentrates the best teachers in the first class, so that they can get the best results in the college entrance examination. They bear more pressure than other classes.


    Tang Tianjiao didn''t think there was any difference between high school and junior high school before. Although he was short of love since childhood, he never lacked money. Even if he didn''t have to work hard, he could get what he wanted. The students in his former class were similar to him. They were all rich families. It was enough to just get a diploma all day long.


    But when he came to class one, he found that not everyone was the same.


    Almost all of the students in class one are studying hard. Some of them are very poor students recruited from remote areas. They know that only learning can change their destiny, so it''s understandable. However, some of the students have the same family background as him. For example, Zhou Bin, the No.1 student in the whole school, is in the real estate business in his family, and his father is also one of the best in the country Entrepreneur, but he studies as hard as any other student.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 836

    In addition to good results, I heard that he also participated in various competitions and won many awards. Before the witch came, he was the best one in the competition.


    Tang Tianjiao knows Zhou Bin. His father often eats with entrepreneurs like blue city, and sometimes takes him with him. He has met each other once or twice. Anyway, Tang Tianjiao doesn''t like him very much.


    That''s not only because his parents always praise and compare each other, but also because


    His eyes moved to the first row. The tall boy was turning his head and talking to the girl who was separated by a corridor. The smile on his face was very clear from him. The girl who had never been expressionless to others looked gentle to him and listened to him carefully.


    It seems that he doesn''t mind being robbed of the first place. Tang Tianjiao often sees the other party holding the test paper to discuss with the girl after class, but the ferocious witch in front of him looks modest and polite in front of Zhou Bin, and even talks and laughs with him.


    I don''t know what the young man said, he saw her smile, and the thin white face looked at her and also laughed. He handed her a piece of paper, and there was adultery between them.


    Hum! Damn witch! It''s too much to dare to express affection with other men in the classroom!


    Tang Tianjiao was very upset at the bottom of his heart. He kept drawing on the cover of the book with his pen, and soon made a mess of the new cover.


    But soon, he realized that she could be with anyone she liked! What''s the matter with him?


    It must be that he hasn''t made a girlfriend recently. It seems that he has to find another girlfriend.


    Thinking about a lot of things at random, the class soon ended. The next class happens to be physical education, but Tang Tianjiao takes a look at the two people who are still talking in their seats. He just wants to go down to the playground early, but when he gets to the stairs, he meets a person who is more upset.


    "Tianjiao, is it really you?" The girl standing in front of him has long curly hair and delicate make-up. Her face is beautiful, but her figure is extremely hot. The slim white shirt of school uniform is worn on her. Her chest is tight, and her height is 170. The skirt of school uniform has been cut off by her. The original knee length skirt can reach the middle of the big leg, which shows that the leg is long and the waist is thin, protruding forward and backward.


    Tang Tianjiao frowned in disgust and wanted to avoid her, but the girl didn''t let him go. She followed him a few steps and stood in front of him, looking at him with tears in her eyes: "Tianjiao, are you really so heartless?"


    "What can I do for you?" The two of them stood at the stairs, which had attracted a lot of attention. Many students who came and went were staring at them. Tang Tianjiao was even more annoyed. He spoke impatiently.


    "I finally see you Do you know that I haven''t seen you these days. I''m very worried... "


    Tang Tianjiao''s face sank. He said impolitely, "what do you want me to do? If I don''t, I''ll go! " Being treated as a monkey like this makes him feel worse and more depressed.


    "Tianjiao, how can you be so ruthless?" The girl stared at him incredulously.


    Seeing her talking nonsense for a long time, Tang Tianjiao completely lost his patience. He turned around and left. He would rather go back and watch the witch talk to others than face this crazy woman here!


    "No! Don''t break up with me! Tianjiao, I love you The girl pounced on him and wanted to lean on him.


    Almost met by her, Tang Tianjiao was immediately annoyed. He directly hid behind, turned his head and left with a black face.


    "I know you''re still thinking about that. It''s not what you think..." The girl rushed up and hugged Tang Tianjiao''s arm. Although she was tall enough, she was still half a head shorter than him standing in front of Tang Tianjiao. Tang Tianjiao subconsciously wanted to shake off her hand, but the girl held her tightly, and he didn''t shake off.


    "Let go!"


    This is the break. Many students have already raised their hands. Some people scattered as soon as they saw him, but some of them surrounded them.


    His face was ugly and he opened her hand. Tang Tianjiao looked at each other coldly: "why did we break up? Don''t you know?" If it wasn''t for this woman''s cheating, how could he get into trouble with the gang because he wanted to teach that boy a lesson? If he had not been blocked by them, he would not have met the witch!


    After that day, he didn''t want to see her again. He told her to break up directly. He didn''t care about women, but it didn''t mean he could accept it.


    "Listen to me, I have a problem..." The girl''s eyes were full of water. Tears fell down her eyes. Her eyelashes flashed and she cried with tears: "yes, he forced me You know the man behind him I can''t refuse... "


    Tang Tianjiao suddenly feels boring. He is not stupid. He doesn''t know that this woman is in contact with other men at the same time when she is in contact with him. He just doesn''t agree to be her boyfriend because she looks pretty and is a school flower of No.1 middle school.


    Just about to open his mouth, suddenly, a familiar voice sounded. It was plain, but Tang Tianjiao heard a trace of coldness from it."This classmate, please let go."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 837

    They looked back together and saw the girl with black glasses standing behind them with no expression. Her eyes were not sharp and cold. But somehow, being stared at by the dark pupils, the girl just felt a chill rising from her back, and she subconsciously let go.


    But soon, she regretted that she would be frightened by a little girl and continued to hold Tang Tianjiao. She looked at Tang Xiaotang and asked, "Tianjiao, who is she?"


    At the moment when he saw the girl, Tang Tianjiao subconsciously felt guilty. For the first time, he was held by the other party when he was not on guard. But he just wanted to avoid it, but he stopped as if he thought of something. He let the other party hold his arm and looked up at the girl, showing an arrogant look: "this is the monitor of class one."


    He wants her to know! He''s not without people chasing him! She is the only one who has no eyes for him!


    When the girl saw him, she changed her attitude instantly. The sixth sense of the woman told her that Tang Tianjiao was unusual to this short girl, but she would seize the opportunity. He finally softened his attitude towards her. She must seize the opportunity: "Hello, I''m Tianjiao''s girlfriend, my name is Yun Yuwei."


    Tang Tianjiao didn''t deny it. He always looked at the girl''s face, but found that she was still indifferent, as if the girl''s words didn''t attract her any attention, so he was extremely disappointed.


    Why is this witch different from what he imagined!


    "So you know each other." She light mouth, cold eyes let Tang Tianjiao almost couldn''t resist his arm hand to shake off.


    "In this case, please don''t stand in the way of the stairway, which will affect everyone." She quickly looked away, took a book, turned and went downstairs.


    Tang Tianjiao looks at the other party''s back without any memory. His chin is hanging down like a defeated rooster. His hair is withered. He gives way to the stairway and goes to the corner of the wall.


    Especially when Zhou Bin came out of the classroom with a book to catch up with the girl, walking side by side with her and talking about something, he felt even more frustrated. He didn''t make the other party feel guilty at all. He was surrounded by so many people, and he suddenly felt naive and stupid.


    At this time, the class was about to begin, and the students all rushed back to the classroom. Soon, he and yunyuwei were the only two people left.


    "Tianjiao..."


    Yunyuwei gently pulled his sleeve. Tang Tianjiao looked at him in disgust. She held his hand in her arms. Her voice was as cold as ice: "let go!"


    The girl is not willing to let go, but Tang Tianjiao has already pulled her hand. He looks at her disgustedly and impatiently: "don''t come to me in the future! We''ve broken up! "


    "Heaven''s pride Yunyuwei''s voice is sharp. She didn''t expect that he really wanted to break up with her! But she didn''t want to. After all, he was the best of her boyfriends, no matter his family background or appearance: "you can''t do this to me!" She''s going to hold his arm again.


    "Go away! Go away now


    Tang Tianjiao pushed her away in disgust, and he even uttered rude words. Just now, the girl''s cold eyes constantly appeared in his mind. He only felt that he was depressed and irritable, and the girl was pestering him. His bad temper during this period of time could not be restrained any more, and it broke out directly.


    Regardless of the girl who was thrown aside, he strode forward, and his back soon disappeared. Tang Tianjiao didn''t look back, so he didn''t see the sight that the girl behind him suddenly became venomous.


    "Where''s the little bitch! How dare you take my favorite target


    Yunyuwei is sorting out her messy long hair. Her face is not as delicate as that in front of Tang Tianjiao just now. She becomes gloomy: "wait and see! I must teach you a lesson. Tang Tianjiao, he can only be mine


    The gloom flashed through her eyes, she stamped her foot and soon left.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know that she was shot when she was lying down, but if she knew, she wouldn''t care too much - she was just a student. No matter how much she hated her, the means she used were nothing more than those. She wasn''t afraid of the mysterious organization. How many little girls would she be afraid of?


    Then all day long, Tang Tianjiao saw the Witch and the little white face talking and laughing. The witch regarded him as an invisible person. Even when he walked past her, she didn''t pay attention to him. He was so angry that Tang Tianjiao was about to explode. He was so angry that he didn''t talk to her.


    Hum! What a big deal! It''s not like nobody wants him! I don''t care for her!


    After school in the afternoon, Tang Tianjiao walked in front of him and ignored Tang Xiaotang, who was following him. Moreover, he deliberately walked fast, as if he wanted to leave her behind. However, he was a bit deliberate in his steps, not as sincere as he wanted to get rid of her at the beginning.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at his back in a funny way. She knows what he is thinking, but she has to say that his way of attracting attention is just like that of a child. She doesn''t know what to say.


    He has long legs and fast speed. After a while, they have a long distance. Tang Xiaotang is about to catch up with him when he hears a light call."Wait a minute, Tang Xiaotang."


    Behind him came the boy''s warm voice. Tang Xiaotang stopped and looked back. He saw the boy in a white shirt coming to her. He laughed: "today''s problem is still your method. Thank you for explaining it to me."


    "You''re welcome. It''s nothing." Tang Xiaotang replied that it''s no wonder that he can dominate the first place all the year round. The boy''s IQ is really high. Although he can''t compare with her, he is one of the best among human beings.


    "Did you sign up for the competition in May?" He stood in front of her, a head higher than Tang Xiaotang''s height makes her feel very uncomfortable, but the other side''s gentle smile makes her unable to attack, it seems that the boy''s EQ is not low, she can only answer: "signed up."


    Although she actually wants to lie at home and sleep rather than take part in any competition, Tang Xiaotang feels depressed when she thinks of the current Xueba design.


    Why can I still take part in the competition in senior three?


    "Can I talk to you about it?" He brightened his eyes. After all, the competition was very difficult, and everyone was busy reviewing. Except for them, no one signed up in the class. Now it''s hard for him to have someone with him. Naturally, he was a little excited.


    "Of course..."


    "No!" Tang Xiaotang''s words haven''t finished yet, a voice suddenly comes in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 838

    Tang Tianjiao, who was walking in front of him, didn''t hear the footsteps behind him for a long time. He thought whether he was walking too fast for her to keep up, so he slowed down his pace quietly. As a result, he still didn''t hear her voice. When he looked back, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood!


    Standing in front of the girl are tall and handsome teenagers. They are looking at each other affectionately (in Tang Tianjiao''s eyes). The setting sun is light golden and shining on them. They seem to be shining. This scene is so harmonious and beautiful


    At the moment, he couldn''t care about face and disgrace. He strode back with an iron face. As a result, as soon as he came in front of them, he heard the young man ask that sentence. He was in a hurry. Before she answered, he spoke directly.


    As soon as his words came out, both of them looked back at him. Tang Tianjiao, with a gloomy face, pulled the girl: "don''t forget, you still need to give me homework guidance!"


    She went to Tang Tianjiao''s home, in addition to the head teacher, no one in the class knows, but Tang Tianjiao said so, Zhou Bin flashed a little clear, but he said nothing.


    It seems that his EQ is not low.


    "Sorry, Mr. Zhou." Tang Xiaotang apologized to Zhou Bin with a smile: "I may not have time..."


    "It doesn''t matter," the other side looked at her, and then looked at Tang Tianjiao standing on one side, showing an understanding smile: "I''ve delayed your time, see you tomorrow."


    "Let''s go!" Tang Xiaotang wants to say something else. Tang Tianjiao has impatiently pulled her forward. Fortunately, Zhou Bin also waved to him, and then turned to enter the classroom.


    Maybe he felt that he was walking too fast just now. This time, Tang Tianjiao was walking very slowly, and from time to time he had to look back to see if she was still behind. Tang Xiaotang looked at his back silently and whispered: "naive."


    "What did you say?" Tang Tianjiao suddenly turned back.


    "Nothing."


    -


    somewhere.


    There was a lot of noise outside, and there was only one door between them. In the dark room, a low voice rang out, with no mood: "why haven''t you heard from that boy recently?"


    "This He hasn''t been out recently... " As soon as his voice fell, another cautious man''s voice began to ring. He seemed afraid of provoking each other, and his voice was very low.


    "Never come out?" His voice was low and discontented, with a hint of doubt. It''s a pity that another person didn''t hear it.


    "I''m sorry, sir! But the boy didn''t want to come out... " He panicked and wanted to shirk responsibility: "it''s not that we don''t want to go to him, we can''t get close to him at all..."


    "Come on! Shut up Listening to him in a low voice, he stopped impatiently: "what do I want you to do? If you can''t do this little thing well, what''s the use of you! "


    "Sir! I... " He also wanted to talk, the man said directly: "I don''t want to listen to the explanation, I just want to see the result I want, if you can''t do it, I don''t mind changing other people."


    "Well, I see. I''ll find a way." The man can''t, so he has to answer.


    "That''s it. You can contact me if you have anything." The other side waved, and the man walked out slowly.


    "Well! Tang Zeyuan, what do you do this time? " A cold voice sounded, the lights in the room went out completely, and everything fell into darkness.


    And all this, their protagonist is completely unknown.


    Time goes by quickly, and it''s another week in the twinkling of an eye. Soon, the second monthly exam will come.


    In order to let the students review well, one night before the monthly exam, all the teachers didn''t assign homework. Considering that they haven''t been home for such a long time, Tang Xiaotang and Xu Ruo said hello in advance. If they want to go home to prepare, they won''t go to Tang Tianjiao''s home.


    She thought, just one night, tomorrow to test, he should not do things.


    As a result, the fact once again proved that her luck was extremely bad - Tang Tianjiao just refused to let her have a rest in such a night.


    As soon as she got home after school, before she put down her schoolbag, she received a call from Xu Ruo. Her tone was a little anxious: "Xiaotong? Is that kid with you? "


    "Well? No, we separated after school Tang Xiaotang has an uncertain feeling in her heart. She thinks it''s not so good: "aunt Xu, didn''t he go home?"


    "No, Xiao Wang said he didn''t go home, and he didn''t answer the phone call!" Xu ruo''s tone was heavy: "excuse me, I''ll ask other people again."


    "OK, it doesn''t matter. Aunt Xu, you don''t have to worry too much. Classmate Tang should be delayed."


    After comforting Xu Ruo a few words, Tang Xiaotang hung up the phone. Although her voice was calm just now, her face was heavy and dripping out of water. She threw her mobile phone heavily on the bed, put her schoolbag on the ground and opened the map.


    "I''m not allowed to live in peace!" Biting her teeth, she began to search Tang Tianjiao''s position, and then she saw the familiar sign in the familiar position.


    There was no time to change the school uniform coat. Tang Xiaotang raised the broom and stood on the desk to open the window. She vowed that if she found him this time and didn''t teach him a lesson, she would not be surnamed Tang: "we''ll settle the accounts later!"Broom in the air across a beautiful arc, the map unfolded in front of us, all the way toward the familiar sign fly.


    "Tang Tianjiao! You! It''s over! Egg! It''s too late


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 839

    When Tang Xiaotang arrived at the familiar Panshan Road, the race had already started. She only saw the black exhaust from Tang Tianjiao''s red sports car.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t catch up for the first time. Her eyes narrowed slightly. The familiar face and hair color in the crowd made her instantly remember each other''s identity. She slowly floated to several people standing around.


    They couldn''t see her, but she could see everyone clearly.


    "It''s all my fault! He got into trouble with those people and made brother Tang promise to gamble with them... " With a look of regret and guilt, the Yellow haired boy squatted on the side of the road with his hair in his hand.


    "Xiao Liu, I can''t blame you for this. It''s true that those people deceived others too much." The boy with the purple exploding head looks calm, but his eyes are also a little irritable. He smokes and says, "now we can only wait for brother Tang to come back."


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes fell on the red haired young man beside him. She sensitively noticed that there was something wrong with his mood. His face was pale and his eyes twinkled. It was panic mixed with uneasiness. It was like doing something bad and being afraid of being found out: "don''t worry, I believe brother Tang will be OK!"


    There was a strange color in his eyes, but other teenagers were worried and didn''t see his look.


    Tang Xiaotang squints. There''s a problem. It looks like this person


    She turned her head and looked to the other side. A group of obviously older men surrounded the young man standing in the middle. He was holding a cigarette in his mouth and a gorgeous beauty in one hand. He was squinting at the distant car.


    She stopped staying and turned to keep up with Tang Tianjiao''s car. The most important thing now is to ensure his safety. As for other things, we will solve them later.


    The speed of the broom is very fast, and there are map instructions. After a while, Tang Xiaotang keeps up with Tang Tianjiao. He is far ahead of other cars and keeps the first position.


    The car needs to maintain a high degree of mental concentration. It''s necessary to pay attention to the road conditions in front of the car and not ignore the movements of other competitors. Tang Tianjiao is just about to see the movement of the second behind him. He turns to look in the rearview mirror. As a result, he is so scared that his steering wheel is almost released.


    In the rearview mirror, the girl leisurely sat on a broom and flew to him. He quickly turned to look out of the window. She kept the same speed as him, and even waved to him leisurely.


    Cold sweat "brush" on the back came out, how could this witch know he was here!


    Tang Xiaotang is not in the mood to care what he is thinking. Seeing the red hair''s eyes just now, she knows what he did in the car, so the most important thing is to check what he did.


    In the dark, her eyes suddenly turned to gold, and the whole car seemed transparent in front of her. All the structures were displayed in front of her. Tang Xiaotang estimated that the man did not dare and would not do too much, but she carefully checked the whole car.


    Engine, no problem; direction, no problem; brake, no problem


    When checking the tire, Tang Xiaotang finally found out the problem. The tire of the left rear wheel was just like being punctured by a nail. There was a small hole.


    The cold color flashed from the bottom of my eyes. Once the tire was damaged in the car, the result of such a high speed was that I could think of it with my feet - the car was destroyed and people were killed.


    It seems that the person behind it has made a move.


    Tang Xiaotang put away his ability and looked at Tang Tianjiao in the car. At the moment, he was very guilty and looked left and right, but he didn''t look at her.


    Hehe, now you know you''re in trouble?


    Tang Xiaotang just wants to sneer. If it''s not for his sake, she won''t bother to run out in the middle of the night!


    "Why are you here?" Tang Tianjiao saw that she didn''t speak for a long time, but looked at him coldly. In order not to be too miserable for a while, he had to harden his head and open his mouth.


    But the other side ignored him.


    "I know it''s my fault. I shouldn''t come here without telling you," he recalled that he promised to go home to review after school. Tang Tianjiao blushed: "but I didn''t cheat you. I was going to go home to review, who knows..."


    Tang Tianjiao didn''t lie, but it was a bit exaggerated to say that he was going to go home to have a rest. But on the way, he suddenly got a call from Huang Mao saying that they had been bullied. He came here in a rage.


    "You drive well first." Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to pay any attention to him. He''s so brainless. No wonder the people of the Tang family''s political enemies are so easy to lead him astray.


    Hearing her talk, Tang Tianjiao was relieved. During this time, he knew more or less the witch''s character. As long as she still talked to him, he was not too angry, and he could be saved: "I know! Don''t worry, they are not my opponents


    Speaking of this, Tang Tianjiao''s face was filled with pride: "I can easily take the first place, that guy is too weak..."


    But before he heard it, he frowned and suddenly felt that something was wrong with the car. The direction of the car began to shift and the ease on his face faded. Now the speed is very fast and he can''t move the steering wheel.


    Tang Tianjiao''s face became pale and his heart began to beat violently. Although he didn''t have much experience, he also knew that there must be something wrong with the car."Don''t worry, drive well." At this time, the girl''s calm voice came from outside the window again. His flustered heart slowly subsided, his eyes fixed on the front, and he grasped the steering wheel.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 840

    He believed in her.


    On the ring lane, the red sports car, which was originally drifting at a high speed, gradually slowed down, and the blue sports car behind it was only a few meters behind it. As you can see, although I don''t know what happened, it still seized the opportunity to quickly surpass it.


    Tang Xiaotang floats outside the window of the car. She slowly approaches the left rear tire of the car to repair the damaged tire.


    Originally, the rapidly rotating tire gradually became slow in her golden eyes. No matter how slow, the broken place had collapsed, and the direction of the car was askew. She stretched out her hand. The golden light seemed to be a protective cover, forming a tire shape, wrapping the worn tire.


    Tang Tianjiao in the car watched the blue sports car overtake him quickly, and his heart was not anxious. At this time, he felt that the direction of the car was no longer skewed, and the car body was stable again.


    Looking up, the girl who just disappeared appeared outside the car again. She compared him with an "OK" posture. Tang Tianjiao knew that the problem had been solved.


    He stepped on the accelerator hard, the slow speed rose again, and the car flew out quickly. His fear and anger interweaved to form a force. His speed was faster than before. Even Tang Xiaotang felt that his speed was too fast and dangerous when he passed the corner several times.


    The finish line is in front of him. Tang Tianjiao stepped on the accelerator hard and made a beautiful impact, surpassing the blue sports car in front of him and directly crossed the finish line.


    "Damn it


    The driver in the blue sports car beat the steering wheel angrily, and he almost won the championship, but he was overtaken by this guy at the last moment!


    Tang Tianjiao''s car rushed out for a distance before it stopped. The moment after he stopped, the golden power wrapped in the rear tire of the car disappeared, turning into bursts of golden light and disappearing into the air.


    No one noticed the scene.


    Tang Tianjiao opened the door and came out. With a black face, he went to the blue sports car, opened the door and pulled the driver out.


    "Come here!"


    He grabbed someone''s arm and was about to pull them in front of his car. The driver of the blue sports car was dragged by him for several steps, and then he called out: "what are you going to do?"


    "You give me a good look --" Tang Tianjiao didn''t care that the witch was still there for a moment. He was so angry that he would have died if it hadn''t been for the witch!


    "Wait a minute."


    At this time, he took the driver''s hand of the blue sports car and was suddenly held. Tang Tianjiao looked back angrily, but saw that the girl was holding his wrist. She looked at him and shook her head: "don''t be impulsive."


    Tang Xiaotang knows that if the other side dares to make a move, she will not be afraid to be found by him. And when she sees the gap, it''s not serious. It''s the high speed of the car that aggravates it. Even if it''s noisy, the other side can be said to be caused by him on the way.


    What''s more, this matter has nothing to do with the person who organized the car race. He is so impulsive that he can''t do anything except offend the other party. After all, it''s the people he brings.


    Looking at her sight, Tang Tianjiao''s mind gradually calmed down. Although he still had anger on his face, he released his hand. Tang Xiaotang looked at the driver and said, "I''m sorry."


    "What''s the matter? I can''t afford to lose! " Although the driver of the blue sports car was asked for help by the people who organized the car racing, he was not very good tempered. Being dragged by Tang Tianjiao, he was in a bad mood after losing the race.


    "Who are you? Where did it come from? " Glancing at Tang Xiaotang, she came to find Tang Tianjiao before she could change her clothes, so she was still wearing school uniform. The driver looked at her up and down: "junior high school student?"


    Tang Xiaotang fuck!


    After hearing this, Tang Tianjiao almost laughed. But seeing the girl''s gloomy face for a moment, he stifled it.


    "Please take a good look at the car later." Tang Xiaotang was very angry. The driver she was looking at only felt cold all over. He couldn''t help hugging his shoulder.


    How windy the mountain is! I knew he would wear more clothes today.


    "Go Tang Xiaotang is not angry to go forward, Tang Tianjiao looked at her, and then looked back at the driver, he calm face, cold mouth: "I don''t want the bonus, give it to your boss as a repair fee!"


    Voice down, he ran after the girl''s back, left.


    The driver of the blue sports car looked at their back with fog. He didn''t know what they meant. But now that Tang Tianjiao has gone, no one will drive the car back. He can only walk by himself and call others to come down and drive it back.


    As soon as he got to the front of the car, the phone also got through. Before he spoke, his eyes immediately stopped. Seeing the sunken rear wheel, he could not know what had happened.


    No wonder those two people said that just now. The man''s face sank. He knew what it meant to have such a situation. If something really happened, none of them could run away!"Boss, something happened..."


    The gloomy tone was soon dispersed by the mountain wind, and the people who had gone far did not hear it.


    How do you know I''m here Tang Tianjiao several steps to catch up with the girl walking in front, asked, but the girl walked very fast, did not pay attention to follow him.


    "Thanks to you just now! I didn''t expect you The guy''s heart is very good! " He had long legs and caught up with the girl in front of him in a few steps, but the other side didn''t even give him a look. She quickened her pace, and even Tang Tianjiao couldn''t keep up.


    "Wait a minute! Don''t go so fast! " He followed her and continued: "slow down! I was just frightened. Don''t you take care of my fragile heart? "


    Knowing that he angered her today, Tang Tianjiao tried hard to make her talk all the way, even ignoring the little face in his heart.


    Who let the witch save his life today!


    Tang Xiaotang is too lazy to pay attention to him. She uses a lot of magic and consumes a lot of energy today. Although there is no limit on the number of times she can use it, her separate mental power is obviously not enough to support her to use it constantly.


    She just wants to go back to sleep now.


    When Tang Tianjiao saw that no matter what she said, the girl ignored him. He suddenly wilted. It seems that this time she was very angry! Don''t even talk to him!


    Dejected behind the other party, Tang Tianjiao quietly closed his mouth, but suddenly, he seemed to think of something, walked a few steps quickly, blocked in front of her: "wait! I forgot my car was still there! We''re going back! "


    Otherwise, such a long distance, if you go back, you have to walk until tomorrow morning!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 841

    He said so, the girl still did not stop, she walked around him directly, Tang Tianjiao stood in situ tangled for a while, or catch up.


    Forget it, I''ll leave. If it''s too big, I''ll leave all night. Who''s to blame him?


    But the girl in front of him suddenly stopped. He almost bumped into her without paying attention. He only saw the girl raise her hand, and a huge broom, which was probably thrown down by some sanitation worker, floated up on the side of the road, and then flew straight to them.


    Even if it wasn''t the first time to see such a picture, Tang Tianjiao was stunned. Just when he was surprised, the broom had stopped in front of the girl, and she turned over and sat on it.


    "Come up!" The girl''s angry voice rings in his ears. Tang Tianjiao has a thin white hand in front of him. He looks up and the girl purses her lips. It''s obvious that she''s not very happy, but she doesn''t want to leave him.


    "You, you''re going to take me?" Tang Tianjiao stammered. He looked at the broomstick which was not too thick, and at the dirty tail which was trailing behind him. Suddenly, he was a little hard to accept.


    Seeing his magical look, Tang Xiaotang rolled his eyes: "no? Forget it... "


    "Yes, yes!" Tang Tianjiao quickly interrupted her. He reached out to hold the small hand in front of her: "just, can you drive me..."


    "Ha ha." Tang Xiaotang grabs his hand and pulls him on the broom. Fortunately, it''s a big broom. Otherwise, it''s really crowded for two people.


    The handle is very long, but it is very thin. Tang Tianjiao thought it would be uncomfortable, but when he sat on it, he found that it was like a seat on the broomstick. It was like sitting behind a bicycle when he was a child. Although it was not very comfortable, it was not uncomfortable.


    "Sit down!"


    There was a girl''s voice in front of him. The next moment, he felt the broom tremble, and then, like an arrow, he ran out quickly.


    "Ah, ah, ah --"


    Tang Tianjiao, who was not psychologically prepared, let out a scream. He leaned back and felt like he was about to fall. He held the girl in front of him subconsciously.


    He felt a soft thing in his palm, but the next moment, he heard two words clenching his teeth.


    "Let go!"


    Tang Xiaotang''s face was black as if she could smoke. There was a flash of electric light on her body. Tang Tianjiao felt numb when he was electrified. His hand released, but he didn''t sit still. As soon as he let go, his body began to fall down.


    "Ah


    With a scream, he felt that he began to fall down, and a strong sense of weightlessness came from him.


    "Stupid!"


    Tang Xiaotang helplessly holds his forehead and controls the broom to fly down. Then he grabs his back collar and lifts him back to the broom.


    "You are going to murder me!"


    It''s windy at high altitude, and the speed is fast, and the wind is even stronger. Fear and panic are intertwined. Tang Tianjiao sits on the broom with a soft body. He bows his body close to the broom, holds the broom handle tightly in both hands, and yells: "although it''s wrong for me to annoy you, you can''t do that either! Do you know I almost fell down! "


    "Who told you to hold people?" The girl''s tone is very bad. Tang Tianjiao hasn''t responded yet: "don''t I just give you a hug? As for you! I knew I had just driven! "


    "Shut up! If you talk again, I''ll throw you down! "


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, Tang Tianjiao finally got used to this feeling. He began to try to loosen his hand holding the broomstick and straighten up slowly.


    The wind blows from the side of his face, which brings faint vertigo to the high altitude. Looking down, he sees the whole city turning into a little light at his feet. Looking down from the high altitude, the roads join together and are trampled under his feet like cobwebs.


    They fly very high. From here, the sky is not the black he always thought, but a deep dark blue. Countless stars are dotted in the sky. Without the shelter of those tall buildings and dazzling neon lights, the Milky way is very clear. Every star is so bright. He feels very close to them, and seems to be able to touch them with his hand.


    "It''s beautiful..." Tang Tianjiao never felt that his vocabulary was so scarce that he could not think of words to describe this shocking and beautiful scene. At this moment, he only felt that heaven and earth were so small, and the whole world seemed to be left with him and her sitting on the broom.


    The broom flies from high altitude. It''s very fast. At least, it''s much faster than when he was racing just now. Moreover, because in the high altitude, all his feelings are magnified abnormally. This kind of exciting pleasure can''t be felt even in a fast sports car.


    The wind blows up the girl''s long hair in front of him and falls on his face. He can even smell the faint fragrance of shampoo. The girl sits straight in front of him. She controls the broom. Because of the strong wind, she doesn''t wear glasses. He can see her serious and relaxed side face, which he has never seen on her face.


    He can''t help imagining that in countless nights when people fall into deep sleep, she flies across the night sky with her broom. She is free and unrestrained. She may leave her footprints in someone''s dreams in a good mood, but she will never be caught by anyone.This kind of freedom, this kind of feeling, is he has been longing for, but has been unable to get


    If only he could be like her!


    Tang Tianjiao suddenly felt that the broom began to dive down. With a strong sense of weightlessness and super fast speed, he felt that he was going to fly backward, but the strong excitement was unprecedented. Holding on to the broom tightly, he could not help shouting, but his voice was blocked back by the wind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 842

    Dive straight down, and the broom almost touches the ground. At the moment when the pleasure is about to climb to the highest point, the direction is almost close to the ground and returns to the level, and then stops suddenly.


    "Go down."


    Tang Tianjiao''s heart beat violently for a long time before it gradually returned to normal. A girl''s voice came from his ear. He looked up and saw that he had arrived at the gate of his villa.


    He came down from the broom faintly, but before he stood still, the people in front of him had disappeared in the field of vision like the wind, and didn''t even say a word to him.


    Tang Tianjiao was just about to say something when the door in front of her opened and the familiar face of his servant came into her eyes. At the moment she saw him, she immediately ran out in surprise.


    "Young master! You''re back at last If he doesn''t come back, she will doubt that the two people in the family will turn over the whole blue city.


    "Well."


    Tang Tianjiao answered casually and was about to go into the room. But the maid stopped him immediately and whispered in his ear: "you''d better be careful. Mr. is in the room."


    Tang Tianjiao doesn''t need to know what his father would say about him, but he was brought back like that just now. Today, he was frightened and nervous again. Now he is relaxed. It''s time to be tired. He just wants to lie in bed and sleep immediately.


    "I see." Tang Tianjiao rarely has not been irritable, he even nodded to the maid: "thank you, I went first."


    "How did you come back, young master? When I came out just now, there was no one at the door! " Xiao Wang, a maid, has worked in the Tang family for several years. This is the first time that she has been treated so kindly by the arrogant and rebellious young master. For a moment, she was flattered.


    Remembering the abruptness of his appearance, she spoke subconsciously.


    "Flying back." As Tang Tianjiao walked, he opened his mouth expressionless.


    "Ah?"


    When Tang Tianjiao enters the door, he sees his father sitting on the sofa with a overcast face and his assistant Mr. standing beside him.


    In the past, he would have choked with him, but today, just after swimming around the death line, he is not in the mood to quarrel with him.


    "Where have you been?" Tang Zeyuan asked in a deep voice.


    "Out." Tang Tianjiao spoke low.


    I thought that Tang Zeyuan would keep questioning like before. Tang Tianjiao even prepared himself. But unexpectedly, Tang Zeyuan only asked him this sentence and stopped talking.


    Tang Tianjiao didn''t want to think about his attitude. He quickly went upstairs and didn''t even bother to take a bath. After taking off his clothes, he went to bed and soon fell asleep.


    So he didn''t know that after he fell asleep, his father made a phone call with a black face, and then gave an order.


    "Warning them, I don''t want this to happen again."


    Hang up the phone, he looked upstairs, sighed, one side of the assistant said: "Mr. Tang, don''t worry, I think this time master Tang should not be the same as before." After all, they can see clearly the changes he has made recently.


    "I hope so." Tang Zeyuan also rubs the eyebrow center, exhausted mouth way.


    The next day.


    After one night, Tang Tianjiao had a good sleep and recovered completely in the morning.


    Seeing the books piled up on the desk at random, Tang Tianjiao thought that he had to take the monthly exam today. He thought that the girl who was annoyed by him last night had already gone to the door. He folded them back and picked up the books on the desk.


    His father has been gone for a long time. After eating two breakfast, Tang Tianjiao is about to go to the garage to drive as usual. Then he remembers that it seems that the girl brought him back last night. That is to say, his car is still parked on the top of the mountain.


    So how does he get to school?


    Tang Tianjiao realized that he was in trouble now


    This is the villa area. The residents drive to and from the villa area, and the taxi can''t get in. If you want to take a taxi to the school, you have to walk from his home to the door of the villa area first. But the problem is that even this distance, you have to walk for about an hour.


    If I had known him, I would have got up earlier. At least I could let his father give him a ride!


    In the end, Tang Tianjiao could only ride a bicycle that no one had ridden for tens of thousands of years, which he found in his garage. He rode all the way to the gate, and then took a taxi to school. By the time he got to the classroom, he had already started the exam for five minutes.


    If he didn''t spell like this before, he would not take the exam if he was late. Anyway, he would not do the exam questions when he entered the exam room.


    But thinking of the girl''s expressionless face last night, Tang Tianjiao subconsciously thinks that as long as he dares not to come to the exam today, he probably won''t have to live in the future


    He didn''t dare not come!


    The invigilator confiscates his books and lets him enter the classroom. Tang Tianjiao sits in his seat, gasping for breath. It takes him a long time to recover. He hasn''t had such a strong exercise for a long time. He comes here once in a while and feels almost exhausted.Maybe he made too much noise. The girl sitting in the front row of the same examination room turned back and gave him a cool look. Seeing her look, Tang Tianjiao immediately dropped his head and made a serious look at the test paper.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 843

    Yu Guang glimpsed that she had turned her head to answer the questions. Tang Tianjiao was relieved. But when he finally began to read the test paper, he only felt that he was too relieved.


    This What the hell is this?


    This is a test of mathematics. Tang Tianjiao was dazzled by the numbers and patterns of the heavenly script. If he couldn''t write before, he would have handed in the blank paper directly, or he would have fallen asleep until he handed in the paper, but now Obviously, if he dares to do that, who knows what the witch will do to him!


    Pick up one side of the answer card, first fill in the name of the student number, and then start to look at the questions.


    As a matter of fact, we can''t expect that the only foundation is the sixth grade of primary school, and the super scum who has been studying for only one month can turn into a bully in an instant. Even though Tang Tianjiao''s brain is so good that he doesn''t have a solid foundation, he''s still full of confusion when he sees these problems.


    Thanks to his good memory, he has done a lot of similar topics in the past month, and he still remembers some fuzzy formulas. So Tang Tianjiao, regardless of 3721, first filled in the formulas he remembers in the following questions, and then looked at the choices and filled in the blanks.


    Although he couldn''t answer any questions, he filled all the blanks with guessing.


    When he put down his pen, Tang Tianjiao took a look at the girl sitting in the front row and saw that she was very quick to write. He almost got the answer to each question without hesitation. After reading for a while, he saw that she put down her pen and stood up.


    "Teacher, I want to hand in my papers."


    Invigilator''s teacher was obviously prepared for her practice. Not surprised, she took the paper from her hand and put it on the platform, then nodded to her.


    I took a look at the watch on my wrist. It''s just half an hour. It''s too fast.


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on her. Tang Tianjiao is sure that she heard a few breaths, but she didn''t realize it. She walked out the back door, and then he obviously felt that other students in the classroom were speeding up their writing.


    For a moment, the classroom only pen on the paper "rustle" sound.


    He is very boring sitting, and he can''t write any more test questions. Moreover, he is sitting in a leisurely manner among many examinees who are buried in hard work, which has aroused the great attention of invigilators. After thinking about it, Tang Tianjiao also stood up and walked forward with his paper in one hand.


    "Classmate, are you sure you want to hand in the paper?" Just walked to the podium, Tang Tianjiao harvest invigilator teacher questioned the eyes of a, the other side''s eyes are bright, all of his distrust: "don''t learn from other students, you finished?"


    It has taken him ten minutes since he came into the classroom late to sit in his seat, which is less than half an hour now. Moreover, after he sat down, he didn''t write much paper. The invigilator subconsciously doubted whether he wanted to cheat.


    "Sure!" Tang Tianjiao looks at the desk, where there is only one paper. He glances at it, and finds that every question on the answer sheet is neat and clean. The handwriting on the paper is beautiful, and it looks pleasant at a glance. The score on the paper is absolutely full, unlike him


    Tang Tianjiao took another look at his paper. There was a lot of blank space behind it. Only a few formulas were written under the title. The handwriting was so scribbled that he could not recognize it again. Compared with the one on the table, it was just one day by one.


    "If you want to hand it in, you can''t regret it!" As soon as the invigilator saw that his eyes fell on the answer sheet on the desk, he immediately turned over the test paper and covered it on the answer sheet, staring at him warily.


    Tang Tianjiao rolled his eyes, threw the test paper on the desk, picked up his own book, turned and left the classroom.


    When he came out of the classroom, he saw the girl standing in the corridor, as if waiting for him, but when he approached, she turned and left without saying a word.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Tang Tianjiao ran after her. He followed her and said, "are you still angry?"


    "I said that I didn''t mean to cheat you last night..." He followed the girl closely, but she never looked back.


    "No Tang Xiaotang was annoyed by what he said. She looked back at him and replied with a smile.


    The lethality of this smile is a little big. Tang Tianjiao is stunned for a moment. When he reacts, the girl has gone downstairs, and he is in a hurry to follow.


    "Last night..." Holding out his hand, he was about to touch her shoulder when Tang Tianjiao suddenly heard his mobile phone ring in his trouser pocket.


    As soon as he stopped, he took out his cell phone from his pocket, looked at the incoming call, pressed it down and continued to chase the person in front of him. But he didn''t know that he had just broken his cell phone, and the ring rang again, and it was the same number.


    "What''s the matter?" Impatient to pick up the phone, Tang Tianjiao thought, fortunately he handed in the paper early, otherwise the phone rang in the examination room, he would have bad luck, so the tone is not good.


    But don''t know what the opposite said, he listened for a while, his face gradually gloomy down, black as if ink: "I know."


    Tang Xiaotang walked in front of her. She didn''t hear the footsteps behind her for a long time. She couldn''t help feeling a little strange. When she looked back, she saw the young man with black hair standing on the stairs facing her. Because of the light on her back, she couldn''t see the expression on his face, but she could feel the deep anger around him.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 844

    That kind of feeling, let Tang Xiaotang have a moment to feel, standing in front of her is no longer that irascible and rebellious in two teenagers, but a real mature man.


    "Sorry."


    He took a deep look at her, said a word, and then quickly passed her down the stairs.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at his back and frowned. Although she didn''t hear the voice on the phone just now, she wanted to understand the things that could make him look like this, except that his parents were his "friends" or they were together.


    Contact things last night, Tang Xiaotang know, probably someone worried.


    Looking at his disappearing figure in front of him, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to stop him, because sometimes, too much management will be taken for granted, which makes the rebellious Tang Tianjiao bored.


    Moreover, sometimes, it''s useless for others to say more about some things. Only by letting him experience it once, can he understand who is right and who is wrong, and learn to grow up.


    Sitting downstairs quietly looking at the test paper, Tang Xiaotang hung his head, his eyes were cold.


    -


    the examinations in No.1 middle school are very tight, and all the examinations are finished in one day. So after Tang Xiaotang has read for a while, this examination is over. After a ten minute break, the second examination begins.


    In the second Chinese test, Tang Xiaotang spent more time writing her composition, but before the same test time was over, she finished the test paper and handed it in. Tang Xiaotang watched the time. The afternoon test was at two o''clock, and she could go home to sleep.


    Tang Tianjiao didn''t come for the exam.


    In the afternoon, Tang Tianjiao did not take the exam. After handing in the last exam paper, Tang Xiaotang took a look at the empty table. He was still a little worried.


    Out of the classroom, she opened the map and began to search for the location of Tang Tianjiao. Soon, she found him.


    He was with a group of people, including the sign she was familiar with.


    Mention broom, she stealth out of the campus, straight to him.


    -


    East Street.


    The setting sun is very bright. The golden light gilds the clouds on the horizon. Tang Tianjiao looks up, squints his eyes and looks into the distance. His pupils are almost golden under the light.


    This kind of gold reminds him of the scene when he saw her for the first time.


    It was also such an afternoon


    His left face is a little red and swollen, his lips are broken, his hair is a little messy, and his eyes are still with a fierce color that hasn''t faded away. In the past month, his temper, which was hard pressed down, has all awakened, and he is full of rage. Even though he is still in school uniform, he doesn''t look like a student.


    "Smoke." After watching the setting sun for a while, Tang Tianjiao slowly lowered his eyes. As soon as he reached out, someone immediately handed him a cigarette.


    Skillfully lit and inhaled, his mouth spit out bursts of smoke, he glanced at the three people squatting on the side, face blue, voice low mouth: "sorry, let you suffer."


    "It doesn''t matter, brother Tang. It''s just you..." The Yellow haired boy rubbed his purple eyes and looked at Tang Tianjiao: "are you really OK?"


    "Leave me alone." Tang Tianjiao was in a bad mood. His anger filled his chest with disappointment. He soon finished smoking a cigarette and crushed it under his feet. He still didn''t feel better.


    Think of leaving home, and he had a heavy fight, Tang Tianjiao can''t control the bottom of his heart surge of anger, he never want to go back to that place!


    "I''m fine," said the boy with purple explosive head. He hung his head and said nothing from the beginning. Hearing this, he made a low voice: "brother Tang, I I''ll go back first... "


    "Archer, what are you talking about?" Yellow haired boy looked at him puzzled, he looked at him: "Why are you so strange today?"


    "Xiao Liu, forget it," Tang Tianjiao stopped him, "don''t say it."


    "Brother Tang..." The Yellow haired boy looks at the purple haired boy with his head down, and then at Tang Tianjiao with his head down and his face unclear. He feels that he doesn''t really understand what happened.


    The boy with the purple explosive head stood up. He looked up at Tang Tianjiao with a complicated look. He didn''t know what to say.


    "You go back." Tang Tianjiao looked at him and spoke faintly.


    "Sorry, brother Tang, I..." Purple hair youth lips wriggle for a while, want to say what, but can''t say.


    "It''s OK, I know." Tang Tianjiao pulled the corner of his mouth and laughed. The wound on the corner of his lip split and blood gushed out. He raised his hand to wipe it off.


    "I''m sorry, brother Tang!" Purple hair youth eyes suddenly a sour, but he held back, only said a deep voice, turned around, step by step left.


    "Xiao Liu, you can go too." When the back of the purple haired boy can''t be seen, Tang Tianjiao opens his mouth again. He doesn''t look back at him, but what he says makes the Yellow haired boy surprised.


    "Brother Tang! What did you say? " He also wanted to ask, but the red haired youth stopped him: "Xiao Liu, don''t get excited, you go back first, brother Tang is also for you.""Go back." Tang Tianjiao didn''t look at him. The Yellow haired boy was puzzled and surprised. However, he had a simple mind and didn''t think too much about it. He thought it might be that his boss was in a bad mood today, so he asked him to leave first.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 845

    When the Yellow haired boy''s back disappeared, Tang Tianjiao looked back at the red haired young man: "don''t you go?"


    "Brother Tang, what do you do when I leave?" Red hair came forward to see that the cigarette in his hand was about to burn out, and handed him another one. His face was beaten black and blue, showing a particularly strange and obscene smile: "don''t think so much, how can father and son have overnight revenge? Later, just go back and admit your mistake. "


    "I won''t go back today, and I won''t go back in the future!" Tang Tianjiao''s eyes are cold. He is about to take the cigarette from the other party. Suddenly, red hair''s hand shakes, and the burning ash falls directly on Tang Tianjiao''s hand. Tang Tianjiao''s hands are so hot that they don''t catch the cigarette. The cigarette falls directly on the ground.


    Red hair''s eyes flashed a trace of chagrin. He looked at the smoke on the ground regretfully, and felt that his heart was dripping blood. This is not ordinary smoke. It''s such a waste


    But he didn''t shake his hand. Although he thought it was strange that he suddenly shook his hand just now, he didn''t think much about it. He hid the emotion of his eyes. He raised his head and his face was restored to a flattering smile: "don''t think about that, brother Tang. Since you are in a bad mood, I''ll call a few more friends. Let''s go to night to relax?"


    "Go Tang Tianjiao stood up straight and took the lead in going out. At the moment of turning around, a complicated look flashed through his eyes. Finally, everything precipitated into a deep gloom.


    Forget it, he and she are people of two worlds He will never be a good student


    -


    the dark box is noisy, empty wine bottles are thrown everywhere on the ground, empty cups are put on the tea table in disorder, and a group of people are drinking around the sofa.


    "Come on! Drink The young man with red hair holds a girl dressed in bunny girl''s clothes in one hand, takes up a glass of wine in the other hand, and hands it to the young man who leans on the sofa lazily.


    Next to the boy, a young girl was sitting. They leaned against the boy''s arm and heard the words. The girl on the left took the cup on the tea table and handed it to the boy''s mouth.


    "Have a drink, brother Tang ~" her voice was sweet, and her glass was full of golden wine, shining light in the dim light.


    "Drink!" In his ear was the sound of other people''s loud drinking. The boy looked cold and rebellious. He pushed away the wine that the girl had sent to his mouth, picked up the bottle on the table and began to drink.


    "Good! Brother Tang is very powerful There was a cheering around. The wine flowed down the corner of his mouth, mixed with the blood from the wound. He tasted a fishy smell in his mouth. Tang Tianjiao dropped the empty wine bottle, which fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    "Come again!" His voice was a little hoarse because he drank too quickly, but his eyes were more and more dark. The buttons of his chest shirt were scattered, and he looked lazy and arrogant.


    "Come on, get the wine!" Red hair to one side of a person make a wink, the other side is very express over a bottle of wine, and a small paper bag.


    Taking advantage of the dim light, Hongmao opened the small paper package, then opened the wine bottle and poured the contents into the bottle.


    His hands trembled, beads of sweat appeared on his red hair, and some white powder fell out. His heart sank and he poured the rest in.


    The powder dissolved in water, and even a trace could not be seen. The golden wine had a faint luster under the light. He handed the bottle of wine directly: "brother Tang, here you are!"


    Tang Tianjiao didn''t see his action. He took the bottle and was about to send it to his mouth. However, just as his lips were about to touch the mouth of the bottle, the hard glass bottle suddenly made a crisp sound, and then the bottle burst straight to the bottom of the bottle.


    "Pa!"


    Tang Tianjiao was covered with wine, and the round bottom fell to the ground with the wine. Because it was too thick, it didn''t break, but all the wine in the bottle was empty.


    "The trough! What''s the situation? "


    All of them were surprised. Two girls sitting on Tang Tianjiao''s side reacted quickly. One went to pick up the empty wine bottle in his hand, and the other quickly took a tissue to wipe the wine on him.


    Red hair''s eyes are overcast. That''s the last bag. What can I do now? It''s not easy to have such a good opportunity today


    Blame the bottle! How did it explode all of a sudden! To let him know which manufacturer produces fake and shoddy products, he must report him!


    In the uproar, no one noticed that the door of the box was quietly opened, but there was no one inside and outside the room. The door closed itself after stopping for a moment, just like it had its own life.


    "Brother Tang, are you ok?" The liquor could not be wiped clean, and most of it had penetrated into his shirt. The white shirt was stained with yellow liquor, which was extremely conspicuous. The girl who took off the bottle asked anxiously, and then wanted to see Tang Tianjiao''s hand.


    He didn''t hurt his hand, because the whole bottle was exploded from the bottom. However, Tang Tianjiao seemed to wake up suddenly. He stood quietly for a while, then suddenly pushed away the girl who was close to him, turned and walked out of the box.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 846

    "Hey, brother Tang, where are you going?"


    As soon as he closed the door, he kept the noise behind the door, but the outside environment was more noisy. Holding his head, he quickly went downstairs and walked out.


    Without looking at the road, Tang Tianjiao just walked to the door and ran into a man. Before he could react, he was pushed away: "what''s the matter, boy? Do you walk without looking at the road? "


    Without precaution, his whole body was pushed askew and he almost fell down. However, it seemed that something propped up behind him. Then Tang Tianjiao stood up straight. He raised his head and saw a group of men in black clothes in front of him. His exposed arms were covered with dense patterns.


    The man in charge was fat and strong, with sunglasses on his face and a very different colored shirt on his body. The neckline was open, revealing the thick gold chain inside.


    "Boy, don''t you have eyes?" The man opens his mouth in a rough voice. Even through the sunglasses, Tang Tianjiao can feel his fierce eyes on himself. He is in a bad mood. Just when he wants to get angry, the girl''s words of that day suddenly ring out in his mind.


    "Don''t be impulsive."


    Looking at each other, the number of people is much more than him, Tang Tianjiao said: "I''m sorry!"


    "What''s your attitude? You bumped into our boss. Can you just say "I''m sorry?" A man with white hair pointed at him and yelled.


    As soon as the other people in the bar saw the trouble, they all dodged. The bartender at the back of the bar rushed out to find someone to help.


    "What do you want?" Tang Tianjiao is patient and says.


    "If you kneel down and kowtow to me, I''ll forgive you!" The man at the head opened his mouth, and his eyes swam back and forth on Tang Tianjiao''s face. His eyes were full of disgusting emotions, which could not be stopped even through Sunglasses: "or, you look good, play with us all night, it''s even --"


    "bang!"


    Before he finished his words, Tang Tianjiao directly punched him heavily in the face. The sunglasses fell to the ground, and the man''s nose bled instantly. He covered his mouth in pain, then took his hand away, and two bloody teeth fell into his palm. It can be seen how much strength Tang Tianjiao used.


    "Son of a bitch! You can''t do it! " The man burst into a rage. He roared with his leaky mouth, which had two missing teeth, and pointed his short and thick fingers with a gold ring at Tang Tianjiao: "give it to the labor and capital! We must kill him today! "


    "This guest, wait a minute 1"


    just at this time, the manager of the bar arrived in time. He took a look at the two sides of the confrontation. His eyes floated past Tang Tianjiao, who was gloomy and angry, and fell on the man with nosebleed in front of him.


    The manager complained in his heart. How could this little ancestor make trouble so much? How could he make trouble with these people?


    He knows Tang Tianjiao and the leader of the opposite gang or a big gang nearby. No matter which side he faces, he will offend the other side. But both sides are not easy to cause. It''s really troublesome


    In comparison, the manager still chose not to offend Tang Tianjiao. After all, no matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t match the Tang family behind him. So he politely looked at the man who lost his teeth and said, "sorry! This guest, we don''t allow you to pick a fight! "


    "Get the hell out of here! I will kill him today! " Men are in a rage.


    "Guest, it''s forbidden to fight in this shop." The middle-aged manager repeated again, his eyes were a little heavy. He was able to open a nightclub in the blue city, and his business was still so good. There was powerful support behind it. He didn''t pay much attention to a small leader. If he insisted too much, he would not be afraid to offend them.


    "It''s this son of a bitch who beat me! He also knocked out my teeth The man was furious, but the security guards in the bar had arrived and surrounded them, so he didn''t dare to do it directly.


    "In this way, we''ll free all the expenses you two spent in our store today, and we''ll cover all your medical expenses." The manager promised, "please give our boss face and let it go."


    "Good! You have seed Tattoo man angry face red, he waved: "all give me go!" Then he looked back at Tang Tianjiao and said, "son of a bitch, wait for me!"


    A large group of people left, the manager was relieved, and finally solved. He looked up at Tang Tianjiao and said, "young master Tang, can I have someone send you back?"


    "No!" Tang Tianjiao also went out. Just as he was approaching the door, he stopped and didn''t turn back.


    "Thank you very much."


    When Tang Tianjiao walked out of the "night" gate, he couldn''t help his stomach churning. He squatted in the pit of a tree, opened his mouth and vomited. But because he didn''t eat anything at night, he drank a lot of wine, so he vomited only some smelly liquid.


    "Vomit - cough..."


    He was so miserable that he couldn''t spit out. He covered his stomach painfully and sat on the steps beside the road. He raised his head. Just now, the sweat from the fight soaked his hair and stuck it on his forehead. When he was blown by the wind, his painful head was even more painful as if it was going to explode.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 847

    Uncomfortable, angry, wronged, sad Alcohol magnified the negative emotions in his heart. For a moment, he felt that living was really boring.


    At this time, it was very late. Although the lights were bright, half a person could not be seen on the road. The dead environment made Tang Tianjiao feel as if he had been abandoned by the whole world.


    Several shadows came up slowly, and a shadow suddenly appeared in front of his closed eyes. Before he opened his eyes, a familiar voice sounded in his ear like thunder: "little rabbit! I''ll see where you''re going this time! "


    He opened his eyes, and a familiar face with a ferocious smile appeared in front of him. It was the man who had just been beaten by him in the bar.


    "It''s you." Tang Tianjiao looks at these people. They have obviously surrounded him. They don''t even leave any space, and they all rub their hands. Obviously, they won''t let him go easily.


    "I''ve been with you for so long, but there''s no one left. I don''t know who else will help you this time." How could he let the boy go so easily? They have been guarding the door for a long time, staring at him as soon as he comes out, and now they finally find a chance to block him.


    With a sneer, the flesh on the man''s face trembled slightly. He didn''t wear his eyes. Tang Tianjiao was disgusted with his sticky eyes: "wait a moment, I will teach you a good lesson!"


    Tang Tianjiao didn''t have the strength to move, and he didn''t want to move. There were so many people on the other side, so he couldn''t beat them.


    Besides He sneered. Now that he is dead, they will be satisfied


    "Give it to me!"


    At the moment of fist attack, he slowly closed his eyes, ready to meet the pain, but he had been waiting for a long time. Tang Tianjiao didn''t wait for the pain, and his ears were constantly crying and swearing. He opened his eyes in surprise, but the scene in front of him shocked him.


    I saw that group of people keep punching, but their target is not him, surrounded by them in the middle, is actually their own boss.


    "Stop! Stop it! You guys These bastards Want to rebel? " The besieged man howled bitterly, but his men seemed blindfolded and could not recognize him.


    ¡°TMD£¡ You fight me! Blind! %&*¡­¡­¡±


    But the worse he yelled, the harder the gang fought. Their eyes turned red, and they still scolded: "smelly boy! How dare you disrespect our boss! I can''t kill you - "


    " ouch - ah! Oh... " He also wanted to scold, a foot suddenly kicked heavily in his crotch, suddenly, the man''s eyes bulged with pain, almost no blood gushed out.


    "Ow -"


    he bent over his crotch and felt that he was going to die, but the pressure on his body didn''t lighten at all. On the contrary, it was heavier.


    The bruised man was beaten to death. At this time, the white hair who beat the most fiercely finally stopped. A trace of doubt flashed through his eyes, and he looked at the man who was knocked down by himself, with a puzzled face.


    "Boss Why are you lying here? "


    With his words, the other gangsters who were still working on it finally woke up, but when they saw their own boss lying on the ground, they were scared to their knees.


    "Old, old, old boss! What''s the matter with you? "


    The man was so hurt that he didn''t have any strength at all. He rolled his eyes and couldn''t even speak. The ugly face had been beaten like a pig''s head. When those gangsters saw it, they didn''t care about Tang Tianjiao, who was still on the side. They quickly carried him away.


    "Boss, hold on! Don''t die! We''ll take you to the hospital right now! " As they walked, they were wailing. They completely forgot that they could call an ambulance. Carrying them like this made the man''s injury more serious.


    "Boom -"


    the figures of the gangsters went away, and a thunder suddenly sounded. Tang Tianjiao looked up and found that the sky was covered with thick clouds at some time. A flash of lightning passed again, and then another thunder sounded.


    It''s going to rain.


    He lowered his head, but a pair of legs appeared in front of him. Tang Tianjiao looked a little bit, and the girl with a black umbrella stood in front of him without expression.


    "It''s weak." For the first time, her tone was not as satirical as before. On the contrary, it was very calm. But it was this kind of tone that made Tang Tianjiao''s anger burst out easily.


    "What did you say?" He opened his mouth in a hoarse voice, his eyes glared at her fiercely, and his eyes were bloodshot.


    "I said you''re weak." The girl looked at him and repeated it in a low voice.


    "You''re bullshit With a look of embarrassment, he subconsciously retorted: "there are too many of them -"


    "am I wrong? It''s too weak to be able to only rely on one''s family background for prestige! " The girl is not afraid of him. Her eyes are calm and indifferent. Her eyes are not sharp, but she seems to be able to see through the deepest part of his heart. Her eyes are clear without any disdain and disdain, which makes Tang Tianjiao feel unprecedented embarrassment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 848

    "What do you know?" She seemed to be looking down on him, tone is not heavy, but word by word fell on his heart: "if you don''t have a proud family, do you think everyone will be so polite to you?"


    "Stupid!"


    "I''m not weak!" His voice was loud, but his anger couldn''t hide his empty heart: "I have a lot of friends!"


    "You treat them as friends, but do they treat you as friends?" Tang Xiaotang feels that she hates iron but not steel. In fact, she can ignore him as long as she tells him not to die. But the same surname makes her hope for him.


    "You know what!" Tang Tianjiao roared: "people like you who have no friends will not know!"


    "Hua La --" as the rain poured down, Tang Xiaotang stood under the umbrella and looked at the boy sitting on the side of the road. He was drenched up and down. He was in a mess.


    Silence.


    They look at each other in opposite directions. No one speaks first, and no one looks away first, as if who moves first is who gives up first.


    The young man''s hair was stuck to his face, and the drops of water kept falling down his cheek, which made him look embarrassed and pitiful. Tang Xiaotang looked at his bright eyes burning with anger, and suddenly felt very weak.


    "Come with me! I''ll show you, your so-called friend. " As soon as she pulled him up, Tang Tianjiao felt that the surrounding scenery was changing rapidly. In the blink of an eye, he had already stood in front of a familiar door. The familiar number on it was the one he had left before.


    "Go in."


    Behind him came the girl''s voice. He felt that his body had been pushed. His hands unconsciously pushed open the closed door in front of him and went in.


    Tang Tianjiao subconsciously wants to leave. After all, he is really embarrassed now. He doesn''t want to be seen by others.


    However, as soon as he entered the room, a man came face to face. Tang Tianjiao was about to turn around and go out, but he found that the man just didn''t see him. He walked straight past him and closed the open door.


    "Who''s out there?" A familiar voice came from the box. Tang Tianjiao looked up. Red hair and others were sitting together playing cards. He had a cigarette in his mouth and asked.


    The man who went to close the door answered, "no one. Maybe someone accidentally pushed the wrong door."


    "Oh, come on, let''s go on."


    Tang Tianjiao stepped forward slowly. He found that he was invisible now. These people couldn''t see him at all. They were sitting on the tea table playing cards, and their looks were totally different from those in front of him, especially the red haired youth. He had no expression on his face, but his eyes were cold and gloomy.


    "Boss, what should we do? This time we failed again, and we wasted so much goods. That gentleman will not let us go! " A person worried mouth, Tang Tianjiao know him, this person usually and his relationship is good, is usually the most support him, no matter what he has, he is the first to support him.


    "What''s the use of asking me! How do I know? That boy is so lucky! Last time the car didn''t kill him, this time the bottle blew up again Hongmao pressed the cigarette end on the table and put it out, then spit: "do you think I want to call a boy brother?"?! I can''t stand him for a long time


    "I think it''s better for us to kill him directly. It''s so troublesome!" Another man with a cigarette in his mouth threw out a card and said.


    "No! After all, he is the only son of Tang Zeyuan. If we do it at will, the Tang family will not let us go! " This sentence was directly rejected by Hongmao. Killing them by the Tang family was like killing ants. He didn''t want to offend the Tang family.


    Tang Tianjiao stood quietly listening, watching them tear off all the camouflage in front of him, revealing his cold and ugly face. His original boiling anger suddenly subsided.


    He wanted to deceive himself, this is not true, this is her magic, but his heart is actually clear, unprecedented sober - this is true.


    I can''t say what mood it was. He remembered the girl''s eyes looking at him just now. There was deep disappointment in her calm. It was like looking at a stupid guy who was blinded by them and played around by them like a bull in the bullring.


    She''s right. He''s so stupid!


    The water drops continuously fall down the hair and flow into the eyes. His eyes are astringent and painful, but he keeps his eyes open and looks at the scene in front of him.


    The voices of those people gradually disappeared, the picture in front of them began to blur, the bright lights began to appear in the line of sight, the scene changed again, and he stood in front of a familiar door again.


    That''s, his door


    Hesitated for a moment, this time, without waiting for the person behind him to push him, Tang Tianjiao pushed the door open and went straight in.


    As before, no one could see him. Before he entered the room, he heard the familiar anxious and flustered voice coming from inside. He was so big that he had never heard such emotion from that person.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Haven''t you found it yet? Find it again! The blue city is so big. Where else can he go? "When the phone was hung up, he had already walked into the living room. The familiar environment had not changed. The TV with the smashed screen was still hanging on the wall, and even the vase he broke at noon was randomly piled in the corner, and no one cleaned it up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 849

    The two people sitting on the sofa have an undisguised anxiety on their faces. The woman who has never been aloof and arrogant in front of him is worried now. Even the man who just yelled to let him "get out" ten hours ago is worried.


    "It''s all you! If you hadn''t said that, how could he have been so angry Hang up the phone, the woman looked at the man angrily: "if you can''t find Tianjiao back, I''m not finished with you!"


    "How do I know he''ll know that?" The man''s face is not good-looking, but the tone also showed remorse: "if I knew it would be like this, I would not quarrel with him at that time."


    At this time, the cell phone on the coffee table in front of him rang again. The man stood up and quickly picked up the cell phone: "have you found someone?"


    Don''t know what the opposite said, Tang Tianjiao only vaguely heard "monitoring", "disappear" a few words.


    The man''s face suddenly turned white. At that moment, Tang Tianjiao saw his body tremble slightly and seemed to fall: "keep looking! I don''t believe it! Anyway, if you can''t find anyone, don''t come back! " He cut off the phone and sat down on the sofa with a dispirited look.


    "Where on earth has he gone?" When the woman saw that he was ugly, she had a premonition at the bottom of her heart. The next moment, she heard the man''s calm voice saying: "Tianjiao Tianjiao, he... "


    "What''s the matter?" The woman could hear the tremor in his voice. She opened her mouth and fixed her eyes on each other.


    "He''s missing..." After hearing these words, the woman''s face turned pale. Her lips trembled and she asked him, "what do you mean?"


    "The monitor caught his voice, but in an instant, he disappeared..." The man rubbed his hair and opened his mouth dejectedly.


    "How could that be..." Her face is unbelievable, the fear of the fundus, he can even see the faint water, Tang Tianjiao completely stunned.


    "As long as he can come back, no matter what he wants to do this time!" He heard his father, who had never bowed his head before him, speak in a tone of exhaustion and regret that he had never heard before.


    Standing aside and looking at them, he always thought that they only care about their work and never care about him. However, it was only at this moment that he realized that they were probably the ones who loved him most in the world.


    Holding out his hand, Tang Tianjiao wants to tell them that he has not disappeared, he is still here, but his hand has just touched the woman''s cheek, just like a gust of wind, and his hand goes directly through her body.


    The next second, he felt dizzy, the scene in front of him rippled like water waves, and then disappeared layer by layer.


    The cold breath poured into his body again. There were water drops falling on his head. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he was still standing on the side of the road. In front of him, a girl with an umbrella was watching him quietly.


    "If you want to go back now, I won''t stop you." She spoke faintly.


    "It''s none of your business." Tang Tianjiao replied in a hoarse voice. He quickly looked away and said angrily.


    At this moment, he was angry and disgusted with her. She forced him to see the reality he didn''t want to see in such a cruel way. His stupidity and ignorance were completely exposed in front of her without any cover. This was more embarrassing than what she had just seen through: "my business has nothing to do with you!"


    The girl didn''t seem to care about his tone. She lowered the umbrella slightly. Tang Tianjiao saw that the water along the umbrella fell in a line. Her voice was cooler than the rain: "let''s make a bet."


    "I will not supervise you this month. If you take the next monthly exam, you will get half of my score." She pauses for a moment, but Tang Tianjiao finds it hard to accept that there is no irony in her voice.


    Powerless, even ashamed, he didn''t want to be looked down upon by her like this, but his body drenched in the rain was so heavy that he couldn''t stand up at all. He heard her say, "then I will disappear from you immediately, and I will never care about you again."


    She said it lightly, but Tang Tianjiao felt that every word of that sentence hit his heart like a huge stone, crushing his pride thoroughly. He raised his head, looked at her coldly, and then said, "are you serious?"


    "It''s true, of course. I swear by my name." The shadow of the huge black umbrella covered her. Through the more torrential rain, he could not see her face clearly, but could only hear her faint voice.


    "Good!" He gave a heavy answer.


    After getting the answer from the boy, Tang Xiaotang tilted the umbrella to him. The black umbrella, which could only hold one person, expanded twice in an instant and protected both of them. She looked at the boy who was in a mess like a drowning dog, but she didn''t give up on him.


    "I''ll take you back." Tang Xiaotang says that his parents are crazy to find him. Now that he has seen the truth, she doesn''t plan to continue to use magic.


    And after this time, I think those two people will understand that their original way of education is wrong, and they should have changed.


    "I''m not going back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 850

    But Tang Tianjiao bowed his head again. Just seeing that scene, he didn''t know how to face them.


    Is it guilt or relief? He is in a mess now and doesn''t know what to do.


    "And where do you want to go?" Tang Xiaotang can''t leave him here alone. She looks at him speechless. The drenched teenager sits on the side of the road, which makes her feel sad and funny.


    He didn''t answer. He just looked at her.


    With a sigh, Tang Xiaotang turned around and said, "let''s go!"


    A quarter of an hour later, Tang Xiaotang went to his home.


    Taking advantage of a drowned chicken to take a bath in the bathroom, Tang Xiaotang calls Tang''s parents and tells them that Tang Tianjiao is with her, so that they can rest assured.


    There''s no way. Although Tang Tianjiao can''t think of it, she also has to make them feel at ease. After all, if they are allowed to look for it again, it''s inevitable that things will come to an end.


    After looking for a night, they finally got the news that Tang Tianjiao was safe. Suddenly, they seemed to have come back to life again. They didn''t care to ask more questions. They just said thank you, and it was very late. In order not to disturb their rest, they hung up the phone very soon.


    As soon as she put down her cell phone, the closed bathroom door opened, and a slender figure in pajamas and pajamas stepped out of it, her hair dripping with water.


    The young man''s sharp and angular outline has faded away, and he has some maturity that belongs to adults. Especially after what happened tonight, his childishness and arrogance have all disappeared from his face, replaced by calmness and indifference, as if he had grown up in an instant.


    Because his clothes were wet by the rain, and Tang Xiaotang didn''t have any clothes suitable for him, so she borrowed one from the clothes drying on the balcony next door.


    But I have to say that this dress is actually quite against him. Tang Tianjiao''s height is a head higher than that of the man next door, especially his legs. The pajamas on him are like a child''s clothes. The legs of the pajamas just reach the middle of his calf.


    But the uncle next door is still a fat man, so this dress is not suitable for Tang Tianjiao vertically, but there is a large part of it horizontally. It''s very strange to wear it over him.


    It can be seen that master Tang didn''t wear such clothes. He frowned all the time when he came out of the bathroom, and he kept pulling the hair ball on his clothes, looking disgusted.


    If he had been a young man before, he would have lost his temper. He would have been worn many times by others if he didn''t wear this old dress. But now, he knows that he has no position in front of girls, and he has changed a lot after experiencing such things, so he doesn''t speak in spite of his dislike.


    "Here you are." Tang Xiaotang reaches out her hand, hands him the hair dryer and asks him to dry her hair. She turns around and enters another room.


    While blowing his hair, Tang Tianjiao looked at the small room. It was probably because there was only a girl living alone, so the apartment had only one room and one living room, with a small kitchen and bathroom. When he just went in to take a bath, the narrow bathtub couldn''t even put down his legs, so he could only simply wash it. He didn''t know how to suppress it How she bathes every day.


    In such a small house, the total area of all her rooms is not as big as one of his living rooms. Tang Tianjiao remembers what his mother said. She lives with her parents, but it seems that there are no more than three people in such a small space.


    Looking at the decoration, her home doesn''t look like she doesn''t have any money. Why not change to a bigger place?


    Tang Tianjiao didn''t understand.


    By this time, the girl had come out of the room, holding a blanket in her hand: "this is your blanket, you sleep on the sofa tonight."


    "Where''s the pillow?" Tang Tianjiao took a look at it, then withdrew his vision. He turned off the hair dryer and said, "I''ll build this tonight?"


    His voice is a little hoarse. Tang Xiaotang thought about it, and he was right. After all, he was caught in the rain tonight. In case he had a cold tomorrow, he would not go home. Isn''t that bad luck for her: "you wait for a while."


    She threw the blanket on the sofa and then turned back into the room.


    Tang Tianjiao sat down on the sofa and looked at the narrow sofa. He tried to lie on it and measured it. He found that no matter what, his body was hanging out, either legs or head. He could only lie on his side and lay flat, and half of his body would be hanging out.


    ¡­¡­ How does that make him sleep!


    Then, the girl came out of the room again. When she saw the things in her hand, Tang Tianjiao only felt that he was covered with black lines.


    It was a very long and big down jacket. The girl threw it directly on him: "that''s it. I don''t have any extra quilts and pillows. You can sleep on the cushion on the sofa tonight."


    Down jacket exudes a pungent smell of inferior camphor ball. Tang Tianjiao can''t bear it, but he can only bear: "this sofa is too small, I can''t sleep at all!"


    "Then you can choose to sleep on the ground." Anyway, the living room was covered with a thick carpet, and she was not afraid that he would catch cold, but the floor might be very rough.


    "Don''t tell me your parents sleep on the floor, too!" Tang Tianjiao repressed his discontent and said.But the girl obviously didn''t care, she turned around, light mouth: "my parents don''t live here, they didn''t come back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 851

    The girl continued: "they are very busy. They have lived alone since I can remember."


    Tang Tianjiao looked at her in amazement. He didn''t expect that it would be this reason: "sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    "Nothing. It''s not something that can''t be said." The girl''s face was shallow, and she didn''t care about it at all.


    "But don''t you think they don''t care about you?" Tang Tianjiao somehow asked. He didn''t understand why she was so calm in the face of this problem. Shouldn''t she be angry Or, resentment?


    "How?" Although Tang Xiaotang doesn''t have parents, it''s their parents who give them life and bring them to this world. If there is resentment just because of such things, in the words of these human beings, it''s too cruel.


    Moreover, to tell the truth, Tang Tianjiao''s parents are good enough for him. Although they have no feelings for each other, they all love him very much. At least, they have never been shorter than him in material terms.


    "They really care about me. They just don''t have time." She turned to the kitchen and said, "and I''ve grown up. I''m not a child. I can''t live without my parents."


    "Not grown up" Tang Tianjiao


    The girl went straight into the kitchen. After a while, she came out of the kitchen with a bowl of steaming things in her hand: "here you are."


    The bowl was placed on the tea table. The strong smell of ginger came out of the bowl. Through the black red liquid, we could see several pieces of ginger at the bottom of the bowl. The smell was strong. He held his nose in disgust: "what are you doing with this?"


    "What do you say?" If it wasn''t for the rain today and the worry that he would get sick tomorrow, she wouldn''t bother to do it.


    "Don''t you tell me it''s for me to drink?" Tang Tianjiao looked at the bowl of ginger soup in horror.


    "Drink it or not."


    The girl said that no matter whether he seems to be true, she said so and turned into the room. Tang Tianjiao watched her close the door.


    "Bang!"


    With a light sound, he was mercilessly a girl left in the living room. All around was quiet, except for the bowl of steaming ginger soup in front of him.


    Tang Tianjiao felt a little sad. He stared at the bowl of ginger soup in front of him. The bad smell made him want to pour it out.


    But after looking at it for a while, he still picked up the bowl of soup, took a deep breath, then closed his eyes and drank it in one gulp.


    What a pain! But it''s still a little spicy, bitter and spicy, with sweet taste. It''s so strange!


    Tang Tianjiao wanted to cry because of the residual taste on his tongue. He thought he would vomit, but what he didn''t expect was that when he drank this bowl of soup, his stomach was still uncomfortable, and he didn''t want to vomit any more.


    He was very warm. Tang Tianjiao looked at the closed door for a while and made sure that the witch would not come out again. He could only yield obediently and chose to sleep on the sofa.


    People under the eaves have to bow their heads. After all, compared with the floor, the sofa is better, isn''t it?


    Tang Tianjiao looked at the down jacket with a strong smell and threw it to one side of the floor with a wave of his hand. Then he pulled the blanket over his body, took the pillow under his head and used it as a pillow. He fell back and lay on the sofa.


    Half of the body hanging feeling very uncomfortable, and feet are exposed outside the sofa, he always feel chilly.


    Late autumn night, very cold, Tang Tianjiao lying on the sofa, soon feel chilly, the key living room is still open window, although he always at home at night also often open window sleep, but today caught a rain, he had some cold signs, and sleep on the sofa cover less, although the air conditioning, also can''t stand.


    After a while, Tang Tianjiao got up to close the window, but his body was still very cold. He had no choice but to pick up the down jacket which he despised and left on the ground and cover it on himself, especially his feet which were exposed outside.


    The down jacket is very thick. It''s not cold this time. But after a while, Tang Tianjiao began to feel tied again.


    He is used to sleeping naked at home, and here he is not used to wearing the pajamas worn by others, but who knows that the quality of the blanket on his body is so bad that it itches and hurts all over his body.


    Tianjiao had never suffered such a crime since he was a child. He stretched out his hand to scratch his body over and over, but he forgot that he only had half of his body sleeping on the sofa. With three moves and two moves, he rolled directly from the sofa to the ground.


    Fortunately, the carpet was on the floor, the sofa was not high, and it didn''t hurt when I fell down, just a little uncomfortable.


    Tang Tianjiao is sitting on the floor with his blanket and clothes. He is aggrieved and depressed. He feels how happy he was at home. Although his parents are always away, at least no one dares to let him suffer such a crime!


    Unfortunately, he''s not at home now, and it''s obvious that the owner of the house doesn''t care about him, so Tang Tianjiao held back for a while, or picked up the pillows, blankets and clothes that fell on the ground and put them back on the sofa.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 852

    This time, although his heart was twisted, he still picked up the pajamas and put them on his body. Although his neck, hands and feet still felt prickly, it was much better than just now.


    He lay on the sofa again. This time, Tang Tianjiao, who had been struggling all night, finally couldn''t resist the sleepiness. He yawned and didn''t dare to move any more. He closed his eyes and soon fell asleep.


    Night, a silence.


    -


    in front of us is a messy scene, mixed with various colors, forming a bizarre and treacherous scene, absurd as if it were the abstract oil painting hanging in the study.


    Tang Tianjiao felt that he was swept into the strange scene like this whirlpool. He felt that he did not belong to himself at all. He was flying high in the sky like that day, and he seemed to fall into hell instantly. He was frozen for a while, and he was roasted by the flames of hell for a while. When it was cold, he wrapped the blanket tightly on his body, but when it was hot, he wanted to tear off all his clothes, which was very uncomfortable Life.


    He was half conscious and half confused. His body was heavy as if he was bound by something. He could not get rid of it if he wanted to be sober.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t sleep all night, so she guessed that Tang Tianjiao might have a fever. As a result, she didn''t expect that. In the middle of the night, he really had a fever.


    Looking at the boy with abnormal red face, he closed his eyes tightly and looked miserable. Tang Xiaotang sighed. She reached out and touched his forehead. As expected, the temperature was too high.


    What a nuisance!


    Finger point on his forehead, Tang Xiaotang fingertips light white light, all into the body of young people.


    Fortunately, Tang Tianjiao''s health foundation is not bad, this simple cure should be able to let him recover.


    In a coma, Tang Tianjiao only felt a cool breath pouring into his body, which dissipated the heat just now. When he touched the breath, the bondage of his body instantly disappeared, and his weak and heavy body became relaxed.


    He slowly loosened his frown and fell asleep again. Feel his temperature has returned to normal, Tang Xiaotang just straight through the wall, back to his room.


    The night passed.


    When the early morning sunlight sprinkles into the room through the gauze curtains, the bulging big bag on the sofa moves. Then, the clothes on the sofa slide to the ground, and the big bag begins to arch to the side.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of a dull object falling to the ground rings, and the sleeping person forgets where he lies until he falls to the ground.


    Holding the carpet in his hand, he sat up. Tang Tianjiao felt fresh all over. He was about to turn his head. A sharp pain suddenly came from the side of his neck. He couldn''t help it. He just covered his neck and called out.


    Shit! It''s stiff!


    It''s obvious that his neck can''t adapt to the soft sofa pillow, and it''s strange that he keeps a posture all night. But unexpectedly, in addition to his stiff neck, he doesn''t feel uncomfortable, and even feels relaxed.


    What''s going on?


    Tang Tianjiao had a vague impression of last night''s suffering. He thought he had a cold, but now it seems that he is really just dreaming.


    Hehe, just to say, he is in good health, but he was caught in a rain and slept on the sofa all night. How can he catch a cold?


    "Click -"


    with a soft sound, the closed door was opened. Tang Tianjiao saw the girl in neat dress yawning and coming out of the room, with pink plush slippers on her feet.


    "Why did you get up so late today?" Don''t get sick. Tang Tianjiao is in a good mood. He takes a look at the wall clock. It''s half past six. It''s really rare. Doesn''t the witch get up very early? If she had been in the classroom at this time, she would have got up so late today!


    Tang Xiaotang glances at him coldly, turns around and walks into the bathroom without paying any attention to him. Tang Tianjiao is a little hairy at her glance, and instantly remembers the fear of being dominated by the other party. He wanted to be sarcastic, and then he closes his mouth.


    This morning, he didn''t want to be unhappy.


    While the girl was in the bathroom, he sorted out the blankets on the sofa. It''s a pity that master Tang was so big that he didn''t fold the quilt. He couldn''t fold the blankets well. At last, he piled them into a mess.


    Tang Tianjiao how to see, how to feel ugly, to let the witch see that he can''t even fold the quilt, won''t she laugh? He wanted to do it again, but the more he did it, the more confused he was.


    At this time, the bathroom door "click" opened, the girl has come out from inside.


    Looking at the lump on the sofa that can''t be called "blanket", Tang Tianjiao is ready to be ridiculed by the other party. However, he didn''t expect that the girl just glanced at it lightly, and then walked up without saying a word. As soon as he spread it out, folded it up and folded it up, the blanket piled up in a mess by him was folded into a neat square.


    She picked up her blanket and clothes and went into the room. Then she came out again and went into the kitchen. She opened the refrigerator, took out a bag of bread and milk and put them into the schoolbag on the chair. Then she went to the door and put on her shoes. She looked like she was going to school.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 853

    The other party walked past him several times without even giving him a look in his eyes. Tang Tianjiao looked at the girl''s neat school uniform and his wrinkled pajamas. He realized later that he had been wearing such clothes to talk to her!


    His face turned red instantly. He hid in the bathroom and wanted to change his clothes. Then Tang Tianjiao found something worse -


    the clothes he wore yesterday were not washed at all!


    The wet clothes were dirty on the bathroom floor. They were dry, but there were lots of stains on them. There was a lot of mud on the trouser legs. He prepared himself for a long time, but he couldn''t persuade himself to put on such dirty clothes.


    At this time, the sound of closing the door came from outside. Tang Tianjiao was flustered. He gritted his teeth and put on his dirty clothes. Then he went out to see that the girl was gone.


    Ah! The witch really left him behind!


    Tang Tianjiao thought that what the girl said that day was just a moment of anger, but in fact, he found that it was just "he thought", because from that day on, she really didn''t care about him any more.


    I don''t know what method she used to persuade his mother. She didn''t go to his home again, and she also moved to school to study in the evening with other students. His mother may have been frightened by him last time, and she didn''t mention her again in front of him.


    If a month ago, Tang Tianjiao knew that he would never have to see her every night again, he would be very excited. But now that he really can''t see her, he really feels a little empty.


    Tang Tianjiao thought about it and felt that he was not normal. He''s not masochistic. How can he think about the witch?


    must have been too busy lately!


    But he is not idle and can''t help it. His last action really scared his parents. Now they don''t care about him. They don''t even come back very much. They''re afraid that he won''t want to run away from home again.


    When he goes out to play, he is not interested. Some people are warned by their families that they can''t get close to him. They are more tightly controlled and can''t get out at all. However, since they know their true colors, Tang Tianjiao doesn''t want to be with them any more. Every time they call, he will put off.


    According to his previous character, who dares to calculate him like this, he will never let them go, but after thinking about the scene that night, he is not stupid. The meaning of the other party''s words clearly shows that there are other people behind them, and that person even his father and mother have not found out, and he is more unlikely to do something about the other party.


    Of course, he can also tell his parents about it, but he just can''t say it.


    He was used to keeping a distance from them, and even if he wanted to change it, the relationship could not be changed for a while.


    Tang Tianjiao felt for the first time that the girl didn''t say anything wrong that day.


    He''s really weak.


    After such a thing, Tang Tianjiao grew up. He didn''t directly expose the faces of those people, nor directly alienate them. Instead, he chose to cheat with each other, because he knew that he couldn''t disturb the people behind him.


    Then he remembered that the witch had taught him the two idioms.


    In other words, is she really angry


    Even if he goes to school during the day, she ignores him. Even if he doesn''t receive homework, she doesn''t come to the last row. Even if he sleeps the whole class, as long as it''s not Chinese class, no one cares about him.


    After a few days, he finally couldn''t help it. He took his homework to the first row and gave it to her, trying to attract her attention. However, to his disappointment, the girl didn''t look at him at all. She only lowered her head to do the problem seriously. It was the girl at her desk who saw him standing awkwardly at the table that took his homework and put it on Gao Gao''s homework.


    By the way, after the last monthly exam, the class changed its position, and her deskmate changed to another person. However, Tang Tianjiao was angry that the guy named Zhou Bin was still next to her, and only their two positions remained unchanged in this exam.


    As for him, because he didn''t finish the last month''s examination at all, his grade must be at the bottom of the first class, and the last one can''t be changed. However, compared with all the subjects in the last month''s examination, he only took one course this time, and his grade is even higher.


    The most hateful thing is that the little white face saw him and deliberately asked: "classmate Tang, are you here to ask questions?" His face was very unkind, and the witch even laughed at him!


    "You are better than last time. Congratulations." He heard her say.


    "It''s only three points higher than Xiaotang. I''m a little embarrassed about what you said." Zhou Bin was embarrassed to smile.


    Also, Tang Xiaotang got nearly full marks this time. She got full marks in all subjects except Chinese composition.


    "It''s already pretty good." Tang Xiaotang spoke, but she didn''t comfort him. She really felt that way. After all, human beings can''t compare with her in memory or mental ability. Zhou Bin''s IQ is already top.


    Hum! What''s the big deal! He got more than ten points higher than last time!Tang Tianjiao thought sour.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 854

    But the girl ignored him, and he was too embarrassed to speak. He went back dejected, and Tang Tianjiao''s mood suddenly became terrible.


    There is a lot of competition pressure in class one. Everyone is studying hard. The seats are often changed. There is little communication between the students. No one will pay attention to him. Tang Tianjiao gradually feels lonely. He seems to be isolated in another world completely different from them.


    He sat in the last row and never felt so far away from the girl. It''s not just a few steps and a minute''s journey from the last row to the first row, but a gap from the bottom of the grade to almost full marks.


    He remembered that day, when she said that sentence, she was indifferent, but for him, even half of her score was very difficult to achieve.


    Give up, anyway, you will never catch up with her


    There is a voice at the bottom of my heart saying that, but there is a strong reluctance that he can''t give up. He doesn''t want to look at her back all the time


    He also wants to be like that person, can be looked at by her, can stand with her


    Tang Tianjiao didn''t sleep any more in class. He began to listen to the class hard. However, he had no foundation. The teachers in class 1 spoke very fast and deeply. In addition to Chinese, in other subjects, he was always absent-minded, and he couldn''t understand what the teachers said.


    After all, he had never listened to the class before, and it was difficult for him to concentrate on the whole class, so he not only made no progress, but also suffered a great blow to his self-confidence.


    Of course, he can ask teachers and other students, but his proud character is not so easy to change, he simply can not open up.


    And even if he asked, it was no use. He couldn''t understand what they said.


    After all, not everyone knows Tang Tianjiao as well as Tang Xiaotang. He has no foundation at all. To explain a problem to him is no less than asking a sixth grade student to do the college entrance examination.


    However, as long as he remembered the scene that he was ignored by her, he did not want to go to her again.


    Anxiety, doubt, frustration Tang Tianjiao looks at all the wrong questions. This is the paper he just made himself. He doesn''t have the courage to calculate how many points he can get. Other people''s papers are all right answers. Only his papers are right answers.


    If it goes on like this, he can''t surpass her at all!


    Under the heavy blow, Tang Tianjiao finally put down his pride. For the first time in his life, he took the initiative to call his mother and asked her to help him find a tutor.


    The first time Xu Ruo receives such a call from Tang Tianjiao, she is more shocked than happy. Although she thinks that Tang Tianjiao''s request is no less than the sun''s coming out from the west, she thinks that this is the first time that her proud son has asked for her. How can she meet it.


    What''s more, this requirement is not difficult.


    In fact, she is still very optimistic about her son''s monitor. I heard from Mr. Zhou that the little girl was the first in her class this time, but she had been politely rejected, and she couldn''t delay her study any longer.


    However, there are still a lot of capable tutors. Xu Ruo soon found another one for Tang Tianjiao. It is said that he was the number one science student in the college entrance examination of Lancheng the year before last. Now he is studying at a university in Lancheng, and his grades are excellent. It is said that his notes on the college entrance examination have been published. She thinks that this person should meet Tang Tianjiao''s requirements.


    However, this tutor only came for three days and never came again - the reason is very simple. Tang Tianjiao''s foundation is so poor that he doesn''t even know many junior high school formulas. He really can''t teach such poor students.


    Before resigning, he gave Xu Ruo a suggestion that she should hire a junior high school tutor for Tang Tianjiao to make up for all the basic knowledge. Otherwise, it is impossible for her to enter the University.


    Tang Tianjiao was hit hard. Xu Ruo thought that he was just on the spur of the moment and would give up if he was hit. He didn''t know that he was depressed for only one night. The next day, he actually asked her to find a tutor in junior high school.


    Xu Ruo was surprised, but there was no reason why Tang Tianjiao didn''t agree to this request, so she found a tutor in junior high school. She was a retired math teacher in a key middle school, but she could also take physics and chemistry. It is said that all the students he took went to a key high school.


    As expected, the old teacher was very powerful and experienced in teaching, but he had a bad temper. He took a ruler with him. If he could not answer Tang Tianjiao''s questions, he would beat him in the palm of his hand.


    Tang Tianjiao''s personality is similar, but since he is the tutor he asked for, he gritted his teeth and endured the pain. He studied like this for a month. Let alone, he made great progress. At least he passed the junior high school examination papers.


    With the foundation of this period of time, when he looked at the senior high school examination paper, at least the title was able to understand, but it was useless, and he still could not do it. Tang Tianjiao tried his best to recite the formula and memorize all the formulas in the textbook. During that time, he even dreamed about reading the Secretary''s formula. Sometimes he had nightmares. He couldn''t remember a formula. When he was worried, he woke up It''s too late.


    He felt that he was going to be possessed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 855

    But even so, his results are still very unsatisfactory, in addition to the language can barely test to 60 points, the highest other subjects are only 20 or 30.


    Half of her score, he must at least test to more than 370 points, but now how he test, the score is only about 200, the highest one is his English got more than 60 points, and then the total score just to 250 points.


    Looking at that score, Tang Tianjiao only thinks that he is laughing at him. This score is still at the bottom of No.1 middle school, but after all, the gap does not fall in one day or two. In fact, compared with two months ago, he has made great progress.


    He felt frustrated, but his parents were very happy that he finally began to be sensible. Even his father was happy for several days, and his mother doubled his allowance.


    Maybe they have low expectations for him. As long as he doesn''t put himself in danger, they will be willing to be a dandy all their lives.


    But only he knew it was a long way off.


    The next monthly exam is coming soon. Tang Tianjiao answered every question from the beginning to the end for the first time. In those days when he was waiting for the result, he was nervous and worried. Even his mother saw his nervousness and comforted him: "it''s OK. It''s ok if he didn''t do well in the exam. Pocket money won''t go back."


    Tang Tianjiao He''s not worried about that at all, okay?!


    Since that time, the relationship between him and his parents has eased a lot. Tang''s parents no longer control him as before, and they will come back to eat with him when they are not busy. Tang Tianjiao also gradually understands their feelings. He sometimes chats with his mother, and even sits peacefully with his father.


    The teacher of No.1 middle school changed the test paper very quickly. The next day, the results came out one after another. When he saw the results, Tang Tianjiao''s heart was cold.


    215, and the girl got 746 this time, half of which was 373, and he was 158 short.


    He worked hard for a month, and only got such a result. It''s false to say that he was not depressed. Tang Tianjiao wanted to give up for a moment.


    But not reconciled.


    But apart from studying harder, he has no other way.


    These Tiantang Xiaotang always pretended to ignore Tang Tianjiao, but in fact, she never gave up her observation of him. When she saw that he had been hit, she still didn''t give up, and she was able to cheer up quickly, she was very satisfied.


    It seems that this method still works for him.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that Tang Tianjiao is not the material for learning, and she has never thought of letting him learn to bully from the dregs. She just wants him to learn to stick to it, and now it''s enough.


    It''s time to start planning for the next step.


    Walking on the way back to the dormitory, Tang Xiaotang thought about what to do next, and walked forward quickly. All of a sudden, she frowned slightly, keenly aware that someone was approaching. The quick side of her body avoided the hand that stretched out to her.


    Raised his head, in front of a face of astonished girls hold hands at a loss, Tang Xiaotang feel her body is not friendly atmosphere, coldly looking at her: "please get out of the way."


    "Tang Xiaotang? The first in class one A loud voice came from behind the girl who raised her hand. She quickly put down her hand, turned around, lowered her head and said respectfully, "sister Wei!"


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the girl''s familiar face. For a while, she didn''t remember who she was. When she heard the sound of "sister Wei", she suddenly remembered that this arrogant girl with three or four followers was the one who went to find Tang Tianjiao some time ago?


    No wonder she didn''t recognize it. Yunyuwei''s make-up has always been very thick. Today, she changed a enchanting make-up. The whole face is almost two people.


    Moreover, her attitude was completely different from that of Tang Tianjiao, who was so weak and pitiful that day. She looked at her coldly and fiercely. Tang Xiaotang knew what she was thinking without looking at her.


    But she hasn''t been with Tang Tianjiao recently, and does she think she can stop her with these humans? It''s so naive.


    Tang Xiaotang is in a good mood today. She doesn''t want to argue with these girls, so she said to her calmly, "I''m a classmate. What can I do for you?"


    "Of course I have something for you!" Yunyuwei sneered. She wanted to block her for a long time, but she didn''t find the chance. This smelly girl is always the first to come and the last to go. Even if she leaves early occasionally, there are others around her. Today, she is not easy to block her. She must give her a warning, so that she will never dare to rob her again!


    "What''s the matter? Please hurry up. I have to go back to study. " Tang Xiaotang held his glasses and looked at his watch, saying that he was really short of time.


    "Come with us!" Yunyuwei behind three girls around to Tang Xiaotang behind, blocking her retreat, yunyuwei pointed to the woods behind the teaching building, to her mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 856

    Tang Xiaotang really didn''t want to do her homework today. Before she finished her homework, she wanted to go back to the dormitory to get a book and went back to the classroom. With a rare attitude of calming things down, she took a look at the woods where no one passed at ordinary times and took the initiative to walk there, hoping to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    Seeing that she has such a good attitude, without the fear and panic of other girls after being blocked, yunyuwei gradually raises a little doubt in her heart. Is Tang Xiaotang really a nerd?


    But just for a moment, she immediately directed the other girls to follow up, anyway, she was in a bad mood today, just took her out.


    "Tang Xiaotang, I warn you! Stay away from Tianjiao As soon as she got to the place where no one was, yunyuwei would speak impolitely. She stared at Tang Xiaotang fiercely: "don''t think you are the first in the grade, so I dare not punish you! There''s no one I''m afraid of in No.1 middle school! "


    "Oh." Tang Xiaotang listens to her talk, her look is still no change, let yunyuwei just feel like a punch on the cotton, full of anger, can''t get out.


    "Did you hear what sister Wei said?" At this time, a girl next to her stepped forward and was about to reach out to push the girl standing. As a result, the girl did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional, and just stepped back, leaving her empty.


    "I hear you." Tang Xiaotang nodded. She just wanted to leave and go back to the dormitory as soon as possible. As a result, these people just blocked her wasting her time, and her mood gradually became bad.


    "Just know! If you dare to rob my boyfriend, I will -- "yunyuwei felt very depressed. She was about to give another warning, but a familiar low voice came from behind.


    "Yunyuwei! When did I become your boyfriend? "


    The girls turned back at the same time. A slender figure appeared behind them. His shadow dragged on the ground for a long time. He could not see clearly with his light face on his back, but his tone made several girls panic.


    The young man with one hand in his pocket came to them step by step. He looked calm and calm. He took off his usual sharp and arrogant face and showed his calmness and calmness. He looked reliable and mature.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at each other''s familiar and strange face. It seems that he has really grown up a lot during this period of time. At least, Tang Tianjiao now looks like an 18-year-old adult, rather than a middle-school sophomore with a mental age of 14-5.


    "Heaven, pride..."


    Yunyuwei''s face suddenly changed, embarrassment and indignation appeared in her eyes. She did not expect that Tang Tianjiao would just see this scene!


    Remembering that woman''s calm look since she was blocked by them, she suddenly realized that the little bitch must have informed Tianjiao! No wonder she didn''t worry at all. It was calculated on purpose!


    In fact, this time she really wronged Tang Xiaotang, because even Tang Xiaotang didn''t expect Tang Tianjiao to suddenly appear. However, even if Tang Tianjiao doesn''t appear, these people can''t do anything about her.


    "If I remember correctly, we broke up three months ago." Tang Tianjiao looks disgusted, but his face doesn''t change. He slowly walks to the girl surrounded by them, and the girls around Tang Xiaotang make way for him.


    His eyes fell on each other for the first time. When he saw that she was intact and even her clothes were still neat, he was completely relieved. If he didn''t go to the school gate and just heard a few girls of class 34 talking about yunyuwei taking someone to look for trouble, he didn''t know that the girl was so unreasonable. It seemed that he was really stupid before It''s so bad that even he has a little dislike for himself.


    Breathing is still a little short. After all, she ran all the way here. However, the moment Tang Tianjiao saw her, he remembered that her skill was excellent. These girls couldn''t hurt her at all.


    He wanted to laugh at his stupidity, but he couldn''t cheat himself. When he saw her, he found that he wanted to see her.


    "Tianjiao, I''m not It''s just that you haven''t answered my phone all the time, and I''m in a hurry, so I want to ask Tang... " Yunyuwei''s face suddenly changed, and there was water under her eyes. But Tang Tianjiao was no longer easily hoodwinked. He looked at her indifferently, with no emotion in his tone: "if you don''t want me to call the security office now, you''d better take them away from my eyes right away."


    "Heaven, pride!" Yunyuwei screamed. She didn''t expect that Tang Tianjiao would not leave her any face!


    Although the school rules of No.1 middle school are not very strict, they do not allow violence on campus. In the past, she used to avoid monitoring and warn the taught students not to tell the teacher, because yunyuwei knows that once she is caught, even she can''t run away.


    If the security office knew about this, she would be demented. Even if those things she had done before were discovered, she might be dismissed.


    Her grades were not very good. At that time, she entered No. 1 middle school after paying the school selection fee. If she was expelled, she would be killed by her parents when she went back!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 857

    "I''ll go! Let''s go now! " Yunyuwei hasn''t opened her mouth yet. Several girls beside her have turned pale with fright. Their families are not as good as yunyuwei''s. If they are fired, it''s really over.


    "Weijie, forget it! Let''s, let''s go first... " A girl saw yunyuwei look ugly, busy Lala her clothes, mouth way.


    "Go Yunyuwei also knows that she can''t deal with people today. She stares at Tang Xiaotang and leaves with some girls.


    After several girls left, Tang Xiaotang looked at Tang Tianjiao and said, "thank you."


    How to say, he also helped her get rid of these people temporarily, although, this may not let those people give up, but also let them hate her more.


    Tang Tianjiao doesn''t speak. He just looks at her quietly. His eyes are very deep. Tang Xiaotang looks at him for a moment, and the boy quickly moves his eyes away.


    When she saw that he didn''t speak, she stepped forward to leave. When she came to the side of the boy, she was stopped by him.


    "Does our bet count?" Tang Xiaotang looks up. She hears the boy''s low voice. He still doesn''t look at her, and the whole body''s breath becomes a little suppressed.


    "Of course." She nodded.


    "I want to change my bet, can I?" He suddenly raised his head and looked at her. His eyes were very bright, as if he wanted to go out.


    "Yes." Tang Xiaotang didn''t know what he wanted to say, but she knew that the probability that he could get half of her was too low, and even if he asked, she could satisfy him, so she agreed without much thought.


    "Well, if I can get half of your score, I want you to be my girlfriend!" Tang Tianjiao''s eyes are staring at the girl. His hands are shaking slightly, but he tries to suppress himself, so that the girl can''t see his emotion.


    There was a moment of surprise on her face. She didn''t seem to think that he would put forward such a condition. But the girl soon recovered her usual calm. Her calm eyes made him unable to see the mood. Tang Tianjiao felt that his back was sweating, but he didn''t flinch from looking at her.


    He thought for a long time, this is the only way he can be in her eyes, if he is her boyfriend, he can stand beside her


    His body was shaking, maybe only for a moment, but in Tang Tianjiao''s heart, it seemed that after several years, his heart fell to the bottom. He looked at her quietly. Finally, when he felt that he was going to be unable to hold on, he saw the girl nodding and said.


    "Well, I agree."


    She agreed!


    Tang Tianjiao couldn''t tell what he felt in his heart at that moment. It was as if he had entered the spring from the cold winter. Countless flowers bloomed in an instant. He couldn''t control himself and raised his mouth.


    "Well, that''s settled!"


    Till he entered the house, Tang Tianjiao''s mouth was wide open. Even the most dull Tang Zeyuan could see his happy look. He was still surprised. Why is this boy so happy today? Did you hang out with those people again?


    Thinking of this, he was on guard, but he did not dare to question him directly after learning the lesson of the last time. So Tang Zeyuan thought about it and said in a roundabout way, "do you have an appointment later?"


    "No Tang Tianjiao was very happy. He felt that he had the motivation to study again. The self-confidence that he had been hit by his grades a few days ago came back to him again. He only felt that he could recite 100 words, 10 Classical Chinese essays and do another 100 exercises!


    "That''s the winner?" Tang Zeyuan thought it was wrong. Since he didn''t go out to play, how could he be so happy?


    "Of course not!" Tang Tianjiao''s good mood made him even answer his father ''


    Tang Zeyuan: "good..." Is the sun really coming out from the west? His son even has a happy day when he takes the initiative to study?


    Maybe he was in a good mood. Tang Tianjiao felt that his study efficiency was extremely high that night. He could not remember the words for an hour today. He finished his homework in ten minutes today, and his thinking was smooth, so that he finished all the tasks before dawn for the first time these days.


    The next morning, Tang Tianjiao arrived at the classroom early. When he arrived at the classroom, the girl was already sitting in her seat as usual.


    When he was sitting in his seat, he was about to take out a book from the hole in the table and read it for a while. As a result, with a move of his hand, he found a different book.


    Tang Tianjiao didn''t cover his books, but he felt like a plastic book jacket. When he took it out, it turned out that it was not a book, but a very thick notebook. There were three neat words on the lavender cover: Tang Xiaotang.


    Looking at the girl''s back in front of her, Tang Tianjiao opens the notebook and finds that it is a comprehensive notebook. Its owner records it very carefully, from various basic knowledge points to some development difficulties, and even many examples and analyses. After each knowledge point, she notes the key points she thinks. The whole notebook is neat and detailed, and can be used as a teaching plan.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 858

    He turned his notes from beginning to end and found that he did not know many knowledge points in them. It was obvious that the owner of the notes knew him very well, and the notes were very targeted, which was exactly what he needed at present.


    He was very happy.


    At this time, other people in the classroom are gradually coming. The girl sitting in front of him is coming in from the door. Tang Tianjiao doesn''t want other people to see the notes, so he is ready to put them away.


    Just as he picked up the note and put it into his schoolbag, a note fell out of it. He picked it up and saw that there were four words written on the simple Beige post it note. The familiar neat handwriting was the same as the content in the notebook.


    "Thank you for your help yesterday. I''ll see."


    He carefully put away the note and put it back in his notebook. Tang Tianjiao was very excited all morning. He didn''t even listen to the class (of course, he couldn''t keep up). He always wanted to take out the notes while the teacher didn''t pay attention.


    After all, it was the first time that the witch had sent something to him. He decided to collect the note well!


    However, the more we look forward to it, the slower time will pass. Moreover, this class is Jia Bin''s class. Seeing that he is distracted frequently, he always looks at him. Tang Tianjiao can''t find any chance at all.


    Finally, after class, he was relieved. Then, in the next few classes, the teacher didn''t care about him. Tang Tianjiao finally had time to take out the note and carefully opened it. He had to read every page several times.


    With the help of notes, Tang Tianjiao is no doubt learning more quickly. In the latest simulation test, he got 300 points, which makes Tang Tianjiao feel more and more likely to win the bet.


    As long as he thinks that the witch will look at him adoringly, and then obediently admit defeat, when his girlfriend, Tang Tianjiao is able to wake up in a dream, he studies harder.


    However, his foundation is still very poor. He started to improve his score quickly. The more he got to the back, the more difficult it was to improve. At 350, no matter how hard Tang Tianjiao tried, his score would be very difficult to improve. Even though he had read his notes over and over again, he had memorized all the knowledge points. But when he went to the examination room, when he saw the specific topic, he would get his head tied and think about it It''s all gone.


    Moreover, his speed is too slow. Because he is not proficient, he has to do every question for a long time. When taking the comprehensive science examination, his time is not enough, and the final elective part is not even finished.


    But his progress has surprised other people. Jia Bin''s attention to him has become more and more important. In addition to watching him in class, sometimes even other teachers'' classes, he will watch him from the back window. As long as he doesn''t listen carefully, he will be called to the office immediately after class.


    Of course, the happiest is his father and his mother. When they know that he finally jumped out of the countdown of the whole school in this exam, they almost set a few tables for him to celebrate. Of course, Tang Tianjiao mercilessly refused.


    This semester soon passed in the monthly exam every other month. By the end of the exam, Tang Tianjiao had already got 361. Although the score was not very good, it was far worse than Tang Xiaotang.


    She got 748 in the final exam, only two points short, and got the full mark.


    Winter vacation for senior three students is almost no, but the school is still kind, did not let them in the school for the new year, the eve of new year''s Eve off, and then the third day back to school again, although a whole winter vacation only three days holiday, for senior three students has been lucky.


    After all, they have less than four months to go before the final battle, the college entrance examination.


    Xu Ruo and Tang Zeyuan are not easy either. The busier they are, the busier they are. However, they still have a new year''s Eve dinner with Tang Tianjiao. This is also the first time in Tang Tianjiao''s memory that their family sat together for a new year''s Eve dinner.


    Their relationship is gradually shrinking, although the feelings are still not particularly close, but in such a situation, there is a kind of warm feeling.


    On the first day of junior high school, Tang Tianjiao wanted to find a girl. He thought that her parents were not there, and she was the only one. But just when he wanted to go out, he got the news from Xu Ruo that she had flown to her parents to spend the new year with them.


    "That child is really sensible. He gave me new year''s greetings yesterday." Tang Tianjiao looked at his mother proud to take out a mobile phone to show him their chat records, sour uncomfortable in the heart.


    Hum! This witch even added a fuckin ''wechat! None of them!


    What''s the big deal! Big deal If she doesn''t add him, he will add her!


    With a glance at the micro signal on his mother''s mobile phone, Tang Tianjiao turns back to his room, takes out his mobile phone, searches the other party, and then sends a friend request, but after waiting for a long time, he doesn''t wait for the other party''s response.


    He feels more and more uncomfortable, hum! The witch didn''t ask through his friends! Thanks to him, he still thinks about her. He wants to find her! As a result, she didn''t even talk to her parents!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 859

    The more he thinks about it, the more unhappy Tang Tianjiao is. He is not in the mood to read the blessing messages sent to him by other people. He angrily lies on the bed, throws his mobile phone aside, turns over and sees the note at the head of the bed. He angrily takes it up and presses it under the quilt and doesn''t want to see it any more.


    At the same time.


    Tang Xiaotang is lying on the bed happily brushing the play, and her mobile phone on the side suddenly rings. She glances at it, and a strange wechat friend application appears in her notice bar.


    Click to see, this stranger with the nickname "adverse sky" has no remarks, the source is wechat search, the circle of friends is empty, there is no photo, and the information is blank.


    But Tang Xiaotang knows who it is as soon as she looks at the address, and she directly asks through the friend of the other party.


    Tang Tianjiao is sulking in bed, but after a while, he can''t help reaching for his notebook. At this moment, the mobile phone he threw aside makes a light sound, and he picks up the mobile phone to have a look.


    "Tang has passed your friend request."


    He jumped up from the bed, cross legged sitting in the middle of the bed, excited looking at the mobile phone, just want to send her a word, but suddenly remembered, she seems not to know who she is.


    Suddenly, an idea flashed through his mind. Tang Tianjiao''s fingers danced on the screen, and a line of words appeared on the screen.


    "Beauty, do you have time to play?" He added a grin at the back and waited for the girl''s reply.


    He doesn''t usually use wechat very much, even if he has registered an account, he hasn''t used it. She is the only one in the list of friends except his father and his mother. Even his previous friends haven''t added it. He''s sure she can''t recognize him.


    Tang Tianjiao didn''t wait too long. He replied quickly, but he only replied with a "?".


    £¿ what do you mean?


    He just wanted to continue to send a word, then the girl sent a few words.


    "Tang Tianjiao, are you still awake?"


    "It looks like you''ve won."


    Tang Tianjiao has been shocked, he is not willing to send a way: "what beauty are you talking about? I don''t understand


    "Don''t pretend" there reply again, her speed is very fast: "I know it''s you, besides you who will be so boring?"


    "I don''t know you." Tang Tianjiao still wants to struggle, but the next second he can''t pretend.


    "Your wechat is registered with your mobile phone number, silly."


    "You don''t know that wechat can see the address book, can you?"


    Tang Tianjiao was finally discouraged, so he had to admit: "well, I just want to tease you."


    There''s a string of ellipsis coming back.


    Tang Tianjiao continued: "what are you doing now?"


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at her mobile phone on her way to the drama. She said, "watch TV."


    Tang Tianjiao thought she was studying, but he didn''t expect that she would watch TV. He had nothing to say, so he had to ask, "what are you watching?"


    "Spring Festival Gala replay." Tang Xiaotang answered him four words.


    Well, Tang Tianjiao has nothing to say. He didn''t watch this year''s Spring Festival Gala at all, which makes him want to talk and don''t know what to talk about.


    The day was dead, Tang Tianjiao is very embarrassed, he sent a "Happy New Year" picture expression, there is no reply.


    After waiting for a while, he didn''t see her reply. Disappointed, he put down his cell phone and took out his notes from under the quilt. Then he took out his final examination paper and found out the reasons for the mistakes in bed.


    In the meantime, he takes a look at his mobile phone, exits the chat interface and refreshes it. When he hears the phone ring, he immediately looks up for it, only to find that it''s just a message pushed by the browser. Until he has read all the wrong questions, there is no answer.


    Tang Tianjiao is very disappointed. He can only comfort himself that it''s very late now. She may have fallen asleep. She puts down her mobile phone and lies in bed ready to go to bed.


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, he heard his cell phone ring.


    He almost gave up hope. He thought it was rubbish. But when he opened the lock screen, he saw the message left by the girl. Although there were only four words, he was happy. He read the four words repeatedly and cut off a screen excitedly.


    "Happy New Year"


    she also wishes him a happy New Year!


    Carefully put the notebook on the head of the bed, Tang Tianjiao finally looked at the information on the mobile phone, then put it on the notebook, and closed his eyes with a smile.


    This new year is the happiest he has ever had in his memory!


    -


    after the second day of junior high school and the end of the holiday, the senior three students returned to the campus and began their classes. This time, their atmosphere became more tense. The teachers looked more and more serious day by day. The students raced against the clock and even had to run for meals. Even on the blackboard at the back of the classroom, the words "233 days away from the college entrance examination" were written on the blackboard, and the whole building was filled It''s all filled with tension.


    Under such conditions, some students are in a fickle mood. The huge pressure makes them unable to calm down and study hard. The fluctuation of their grades is also affecting everyone''s mood more and more. It seems that no one but Tang Xiaotang is not worried about his future.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 860

    Even Tang Tianjiao was also affected by this atmosphere and began to worry.


    He is not worried that he will not pass the exam (though it is obvious). In fact, he knows that his parents have already arranged a way out for him. Although he didn''t want to admit it, what the girl said was not wrong. With them and the Tang family, he could eat and die.


    It''s just that he''s not reconciled.


    Not reconciled to the growing gap between them, not reconciled to he and she were isolated in two worlds, never catch up with her.


    He knew that the girl wanted to go abroad, which even his mother mentioned, and her grades were excellent enough. He knew that she had been invited by several foreign universities, and occasionally after class he could hear Zhou Bin discuss with her which university he wanted to go together.


    If he can''t win the bet, he can only watch her move forward with another person, leaving him far behind.


    But what if he wins the bet? It can only keep her step for a while. The huge gap between them is doomed not to last long.


    He wants to be with her all the time, not just because of the short time of gambling.


    Tang Tianjiao knows that he can''t stand with her like Zhou Bin. He knows that no matter how hard he studies, he can''t be as talented or hard-working as she is.


    If he wants to catch up with her, he can only choose another way.


    But before he made up his mind, something happened when he was not ready.


    "Xiaotang, the old class told you to go to the office." Wu Nana walked up to Tang Xiaotang. She looked a little bit bad. She lowered her head and came up to her. She reminded her in a low voice: "be careful. I think Lao Jia''s face is very ugly. She seems very angry!"


    "I know," Tang Xiaotang put down the book and looked back. The man''s seat was empty. She had already guessed what happened: "thank you. I''ll go now."


    Wu Nana looked at the girl''s back and thought of another person she saw in the office. She didn''t know what it was that made the head teacher look so angry.


    But since Xiaotang is Lao Jia''s most important student, she should be ok


    She sat back in her seat, looking at the empty seat in the first row, and sighed.


    Then, the next class for a whole class, girls did not come back.


    Now, the office.


    "Pa!"


    Jia bin black face will be a note fell on the table, and then looked at the two people standing in front of him, the whole body of low pressure frightening.


    In the office, in addition to the three of them, there was no one else. Jia bin was able to say what he had repressed for a long time. He first looked at Tang Xiaotang and said in a deep voice, "Tang Xiaotang, you let me down."


    "Did you give it to him?" Jia bin points to Tang Tianjiao and asks.


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at the notebook on the desk, on which her name was written. It was the one she gave to Tang Tianjiao.


    She doesn''t know how this note fell into Jia Bin''s hands. It seems that he guessed the relationship between them through this. She said that she hasn''t met Tang Tianjiao alone recently. How can he think of it now?


    Although Tang Tianjiao is not very careful, he will not be so careless as to put this note casually. Moreover, Jia bin is not the kind of teacher who can look through students'' things casually. How can he find this note?


    Tang Xiaotang had some speculation in her heart, but she didn''t say it. Just by taking this opportunity, she could complete the last step of her plan and let Tang Tianjiao grow up completely.


    "I''m sorry, teacher," she said, but before she finished, Tang Tianjiao, who didn''t speak all the time, suddenly interrupted her.


    "No, Mr. Jia, I stole it from classmate Tang!" He opens his mouth, Tang Xiaotang looks at him in surprise, she really did not expect that Tang Tianjiao, who has always been proud, would say such words. Does he want to take all the responsibility to himself?


    Jia bin moves his eyes to Tang Tianjiao. He didn''t believe the girls'' words, but now looking at Tang Tianjiao''s anxious face, he''s not stupid. It''s strange if he can''t see that he''s thoughtful of girls.


    In fact, he was quite pleased with the progress of his achievements during this period. Although the principal said that he would not care about him when he came here, Jia Bin''s sense of responsibility made him unable to ignore a young man who had gone astray, so he was more strict with him. However, he really didn''t expect that these two people would do such things under his eyes!


    "You said it His face turned black in an instant, pointing to Tang Tianjiao.


    "Now that you are in senior three, how can you do such a thing at such a time?" Jia bin angrily said: "Xiaotang, I always think you are a sensible girl, know when to do what, but how can you fall in love at such a time? You are making fun of your future by doing so. Do you know that? "www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 861

    Tang Xiaotang listened to him. She knew that the teacher''s heart was not bad. Although she did not agree with his idea, she would not refute him at this time.


    "Yes, the teacher knows that you are excellent, but the teacher has been a head teacher for so many years, and he has seen a lot of students. How many excellent students once failed because of this reason. Don''t think it''s no big deal. Your influence on each other is totally beyond your expectation! "


    Jia bin is heartbroken. He is really angry. He has always been optimistic about this student. I didn''t expect that she would make such a mistake. In love, girls are more affected than boys, and Tang Tianjiao''s parents and family are like that. Even if he can''t pass the exam in the end, it doesn''t matter. His family will arrange everything for him, and his grades are not good. The college entrance examination is meaningless to him.


    But she is not the same, her performance is so excellent, if this kind of thing affects the study, it''s a pity! Although he had never met her parents, he could imagine that they must be very demanding of her. In case of an accident, she would have to bear great pressure.


    He once experienced such a thing, that is, the student in his class, the girl was scolded by her parents because she failed in the list, and finally he chose to commit suicide, but the boy just changed his school to reread. He really didn''t want to see that happen again.


    Tang Tianjiao wants to say something, but before he opens his mouth, Jia bin has turned to him: "you are still young. You think that a moment''s impulse is love. In fact, that''s not true. Eventually you will realize the gap between you, but by that time it''s too late."


    "While there is still time, listen to the teacher, end the relationship as soon as possible, and focus on your study. In the future, when you finish the college entrance examination, you will be together with whoever you want to be. No one cares about you!"


    "No, you --" Tang Tianjiao was confused at first, but soon became anxious. He knew that Lao ban had misunderstood their relationship.


    Although he likes girls, they are not really girlfriends and girlfriends! Besides, she must not like him


    Thinking of this, his eyes darkened, but Jia bin continued: "the opposite sex you can see now is very limited, which is why you have such immature feelings. However, when you go to university and enter the society, you will encounter more choices. At that time, you will find the gap between each other. I have met many couples in high school, and they all think that they have each other It''s the only one, but in fact, there are few who can really be together in the end. "


    Gap, even teachers know, the gap between them


    Tang Tianjiao was silent. When the words he wanted to explain came to his throat, he swallowed them back. He listened in silence and couldn''t say a word.


    Finally, Jia Bin said tired, he looked at the time, other teachers should come back, he looked at the two students in front of him, said: "I want you to promise, we must quickly break the relationship! At least before the college entrance examination, never meet again in private! After the college entrance examination, I don''t care about you any more! I know you must hate the teacher in your heart, but it doesn''t matter! I don''t care. You''ll know later that I''m doing it for you! "


    "I see." Tang Xiaotang nodded indifferently and spoke directly without explanation, with a firm tone.


    "And you?" Jia bin nodded with satisfaction and took another look at Tang Tianjiao


    "OK, teacher, I promise." Tang Tianjiao looks at Jia bin seriously and makes a promise to him.


    He''s right, at least for now, he can''t let it affect her.


    Though, he really wanted her to stay with him.


    "You go back first. I have something to tell her." Jia bin got the result he wanted, but he was not very happy. He sighed, waved to Tang Tianjiao and said.


    The girl beside him never looked back at him. Tang Tianjiao''s lips moved. He could only swallow what he wanted to say to her. He turned and walked out. When he came to the door, he looked at the girl standing at the teacher''s desk.


    Her side face is indifferent, as if this matter has not caused any influence on her, he finally suppressed all emotions, turned and walked out quickly.


    The bottom of my heart has made the final decision, and he has not looked back on this road.


    And in the office, Jia bin looked at his best student standing in front of him. He rubbed his eyebrows wearily. Then he opened his drawer and took out a thin piece of paper.


    "Xiaotang, you are excellent. You should not be hindered by these things." He handed the paper to Tang Xiaotang and said to her, "this is a good opportunity. The teacher wants you to go, but the teacher is not you after all. It depends on what you mean. I hope you can think it over carefully."


    Tang Xiaotang looks down at the paper. It''s an invitation letter from one of the most famous universities in the world. As far as she knows, there are only two invited places in that university every year. They are directly selected from senior high school. They are free of all tuition and miscellaneous fees, and there are high scholarships every year.


    And the name on the invitation is her English name.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 862

    In fact, Tang Xiaotang did invest in many foreign universities, but she did not invest in this one, not because of the lack of qualifications, but because the school, like its reputation, has very strict management. If she enters this school, it means that in the next five years, she will not be able to lie down and fool around as a salted fish.


    To be honest, after all, she came to take a vacation. In fact, she didn''t like such a busy life.


    However, if the gap is widened, the effect may be better But it''s good to be a little busy and learn more. Maybe one day it will be used


    Tang Xiaotang comforted herself for a while, but her silence, in Jia Bin''s eyes, was still lost because of Tang Tianjiao. He sighed from the bottom of his heart. As soon as he wanted to persuade her again, he saw the girl raise her head and look at him with quiet eyes.


    At that moment, even Jia bin, who read countless people, couldn''t see through what she was thinking.


    "Yes, I''d like to." The girl spoke.


    "Great! Then you go back and make good preparations. You won''t have to come to school these days. " Jia bin was overjoyed. He handed the invitation to Tang Xiaotang: "wait for the college entrance examination and come back."


    But he suddenly hesitated: "your parents..." He remembered that he had not asked her parents for advice.


    However, they should not object to such a thing.


    "They won''t interfere in my decision." Tang Xiaotang takes the paper from the corner of her eyes. She has no parents at all


    "That''s good, that''s good!" Jia bin nodded happily.


    -


    Tang Tianjiao has made a decision. On the way back, he made a phone call to his father for the first time. After a word, the phone was silent.


    Tang Tianjiao did not speak, he quietly waiting for his reply.


    "Are you sure?" His father''s voice is very low, but Tang Tianjiao''s mood is unprecedented calm and firm.


    "I''m sure." His answer was firm.


    "Think about it, Tianjiao. Once you choose this road, there is no room for regret. I''ll give you three days. If you still don''t change your mind when we meet, I''ll promise you." Although Tang Zeyuan always hoped that he would be sensible, he still didn''t dare to believe what he said.


    "I think about it." Tang Tianjiao spoke directly. He didn''t need to hesitate any more.


    "Well, I''ll send someone to pick you up now." Tang Zeyuan could tell that he had made up his mind.


    Tang Tianjiao hung up and felt relieved. He went into the classroom, returned to his position and began to pack up.


    But in fact, he didn''t bring many things. He packed all the books in his schoolbag. Tang Tianjiao looked at the empty position in front of him and stood up with his schoolbag.


    There was no one in the classroom. Just in time for the break, all the others went out to do exercises. He was the only one standing here alone, just like he had never really integrated into this group.


    It''s so lonely.


    He took a final look at the girl''s empty seat. The sun was shining through the window on her desk. The dust floated with the light. He put his schoolbag on his shoulder. He turned and left the classroom.


    Tang Tianjiao would never think that he would never see her again as soon as he left.


    He met his father. When he knew his decision, he was silent for a moment and asked him only one question: "why did you make this decision?" In fact, he is ready and doesn''t expect him to do anything, even if he can support him all his life, but he didn''t expect that he would suddenly do so.


    Although gratified by his change, he didn''t want him to do that because it was too dangerous, and he had only one son.


    Tang Tianjiao did not answer this question.


    Looking at his silence, Tang Zeyuan sighed. No one could persuade him to be stubborn. He knew that no matter what he said, he could not change his mind.


    And he can only respect his decision, after all, he has to go through these to become strong.


    "Grown up..." With a sigh, Tang Zeyuan looks at Tang Tianjiao''s resolute face. He is worried, but more gratified.


    Chicks, always have to experience wind and rain, in order to become unimpeded soaring eagle in the sky.


    Tianjiao Tianjiao, the son of heaven, finally lived up to his name.


    He can''t stop it. All he can do is support it.


    "Thank you, Dad."


    -


    time is like running water. Ten years, for some people, is only a moment, while for some people, it is as long as a lifetime.


    The lighting in the hall is as bright as day, the clothes are fragrant, the beautiful music is endless, and the men and women are talking and laughing. Everything is just right.


    Tang Tianjiao impatiently sent away the last woman who tried to communicate with him. His impatience gradually surged into his heart. No matter how long it was, he still could not get used to such occasions.


    Loosening his tie, he picked up his coat with one hand, took out a lighter and cigarette case from his pocket, stood up and walked to the balcony, ready to calm down.If he didn''t have to come to such a boring occasion, he would never step in.


    Thinking of her mysterious telling him that there will be a surprise, Tang Tianjiao thinks that he is probably crazy to believe his mother''s lies. In order to get him married, she has been worried for several years, and even his father has started to play around with him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 863

    Since he retired a few years ago, he has been completely idle. Now he has nothing to do at home all day. Even his mother has left the company to him and tormented him with his father.


    When they were young, they were never together. Now they are old, but they have a good relationship. Then they arrange such a boring blind date party for him all day. If he doesn''t come, they will talk to him all day.


    It''s really free.


    He is tall, long legged, and born with a shelf like figure, which makes the height suit perfect. His handsome features and prominent position have attracted the attention of all unmarried women since he stepped here.


    Unfortunately, all the people who tried to chat up failed. Tang Tianjiao didn''t even look at them. After they finished, he added: "can you go?" A broken heart.


    Some people are not reconciled, want to come forward to try, her companion stopped her, shook her head.


    "You''d better not go. It''s said that Tang Shao has a man in his heart, who has been waiting for him for so many years."


    "I didn''t believe it before, but today it seems that it is."


    "You''d better not ask for trouble."


    ¡­¡­


    The moon is as cool as water.


    Leaving behind the noise of a room, Tang Tianjiao leaned against the railing to smoke. The smoke curled up. His face was light, and he looked at the garden under the moon.


    In a flash, it has been ten years


    He raised his head and took a puff of smoke. His face was a little fuzzy under the smoke. It was clear that he was cold and proud just now, but now his straight back was full of sadness.


    His mind drifted away with the smoke. He remembered that whenever he smoked, she would squint her eyes, and then his smoke would become a dry branch. Once, because he irritated her before, she turned the smoke in his mouth into a slug.


    Thinking of this, Tang Tianjiao wanted to laugh. At that time, he didn''t know that she was for his good. He even thought that she was disgusted with too much management. But now he can fully understand her mood at that time.


    He was so naive at that time. It must have been hard for her to bear him like that.


    But all these years, honor, enemy, responsibility, the pressure of the Tang family, and the more intense yearning for her in his heart, he can only rely on the paralysis of nicotine to temporarily relax himself.


    The scene of standing in the office with her seemed to be yesterday. He didn''t know that she followed him and left, which became the last time he saw her.


    Later, he went to take part in the college entrance examination, but did not meet her. He calmly finished the test paper. When the results came out, he actually had expectations. He took 375, which was his highest test. Then that year, she got the first full score in the history of college entrance examination.


    750, he just got half of the test.


    However, it was also the last time he got information about her. After that, he only heard from other people that she had gone abroad and continued to study after graduation. Then, even if he asked people to collect her information, there was no harvest.


    He has also been to her house, but the house has changed to another owner. The new owner told him that the original owner sold the house to him, and he didn''t know where she had gone.


    Just as she suddenly appeared in his life that afternoon, she disappeared in such a hurry that she didn''t even have time to say goodbye to him.


    He didn''t know if she remembered the promise, but he never forgot the girl who raised her head and squinted in the alley.


    "Xiaotang..." He watched the light of the fire burn out in his hands and then return to the black silence.


    I don''t know how long it will take for her to appear, but Tang Tianjiao knows that all he does is to stand beside her, and he will wait for her all the time.


    He raised his wrist and looked at his watch. The party was almost over. He decided to leave. There were many things waiting for him to deal with. If it wasn''t for his mother, he would not have attended such a boring party.


    Striding into the rest area, Tang Tianjiao throws his cigarette butt into the ashtray on the table and turns to leave from the exit of the rest room.


    The door is a long corridor, in front of the fork vaguely heard the voice of several men, Tang Tianjiao didn''t want to meddle, but don''t know why, he went into the corridor.


    Several men''s backs appeared in front of him. He could vaguely see the girl surrounded by them, but she was blocked by several people. She lowered her head. He could not see her face, but felt that the figure seemed familiar.


    My heart is moving, is it her As he approached slowly, he heard the man around her laughing.


    "Little sister, do you want to go in? Hey, hey, let''s go with my brother! We''ll take you in and play


    Tang Tianjiao was not the impulsive young man he used to be, but he was still disgusted by such scenes.


    "What are you doing?"


    Cold voice from behind, a few men caught off guard to hear the voice, scared a shiver, quickly turned around, but see the person standing behind, they are scared legs soft.too bad! How did you meet the king of hell of the Tang family?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 864

    In my heart, these people are dandies. Although they have some influence in the family, they are no better than the Tang family. Not to mention Tang Tianjiao''s great achievements and status. Even their family dare not provoke him, let alone them.


    "Tang Shao, we We didn''t do anything Hey, hey... "


    The leading dandy reluctantly smiles. His hands and feet are weak, but he still maintains a stiff and ugly smile: "this is my girlfriend I''m just teasing her... "


    He was sweating on his head. Just now he saw that the little girl couldn''t get in alone. He thought for a moment. After drinking some wine, his head became hot and he wanted to play with her. He didn''t know that she was caught by him! I don''t know if he can cheat him What a pity! If I knew it, I would not be impulsive! But isn''t this one nosy? How did you get out?


    Tang Tianjiao couldn''t see that he was lying. He took a look at the girl surrounded by them. She was short and looked like a minor, but she kept her head down. He couldn''t see her expression or hear her retort.


    Disappointment surged up in an instant, and he felt that he must be in a daze. How could she be the same as she was ten years later?


    It''s not her


    Turning to leave, he suddenly heard a familiar voice behind him: "are you going to leave now? Don''t you know me? "


    If struck by lightning, Tang Tianjiao could hardly believe his ears for a moment! The sound is


    He stood rigidly in the same place, and those dandies were stunned. They never thought that this little girl should know Tang Tianjiao!


    It''s over!


    He immediately turned around, the girl''s familiar face was smiling at him, met so suddenly, his brain suddenly became blank, almost unable to think.


    "Is it really you..." He murmured and looked at her foolishly, thinking that everything was just his own dream, just like countless times before, he thought that she appeared again, but after waking up, he was still alone.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Tang Shao! We didn''t know she knew you! "


    Suddenly, a trembling voice woke him up and reminded him of what they had just done. A dark color flashed through his eyes, but she was still here. He had to temporarily suppress the tyranny in his heart and said in a deep voice: "go away!"


    A few dandies were overjoyed. They dragged their feeble feet and ran away without looking back.


    The surprise came too suddenly. Tang Tianjiao hugged the girl in front of him and felt the soft temperature in his arms. Then he finally felt a trace of reality.


    "It''s really you Are you really back? "


    A low voice sounded in my ears, and the strong emotion in the tone, even Tang Xiaotang, was moved for a moment.


    Forget it, it''s a holiday anyway, just stay


    With a low sigh, she let him hold her and didn''t push him away.


    "Yes, I''m back." In fact, she has been back long ago, but she has been busy experimenting all over the country for the past few years. Because of the nature of her work, she can''t disclose information, and it can be regarded as a test for him. So even if she knows that he has been looking for her, she can''t show up.


    Originally, she wanted to be a salted fish, but it turns out that she was born with a busy life.


    She also knew what he had experienced in the past few years. He joined the army, fought for his life, supported the whole Tang family alone, and got rid of the hidden enemies one by one. It took ten years for him to grow up to be such a mature, proud and indomitable man.


    But at this moment, when he spoke in her ear with such a light and unbelievable tone, she felt that he was still the stubborn teenager who looked at her at the beginning.


    "Why are you here?" It was just a moment when Tang Tianjiao let go of her. He didn''t regret his impulse, but he was a little happy in his heart.


    She didn''t push him away.


    Suddenly he thought of his mother''s "surprise", which was the biggest surprise in his thirty years of life: "why don''t you go in?"


    Tang Xiaotang rolled her eyes. If the people at the door didn''t think she was a minor and suspected that she had taken the identity on the invitation letter and didn''t let her in, would she be so troublesome?


    "I didn''t want to go in." She twisted her head and looked indifferent, but Tang Tianjiao saw a trace of embarrassment from her eyes. He thought about it and understood the reason.


    Quietly looking at the girl in front of her, her face has not changed, time seems to be static in her body, is still the girl when they first met, and his face has been stained with years of frost.


    There are a lot of things I want to talk to her, but I can''t say them again. All that''s left is the thought hidden in my heart. I can''t suppress it any more.


    Heart beating violently, as if a moment back to that age. He took a deep breath, looked at the girl in front of him as before, and then spoke in a very low voice.


    "You said that if I passed half of your score, I would be my girlfriend. Do you remember?"The girl was stunned for a moment, and then smile, she nodded: "of course I remember."


    "My boyfriend."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 865

    Qin Zhen out of the door of the restaurant, to pick up his car has been stopped at the door.


    "No need to send it." He turned and walked down the steps. The deputy general quickly handed him the black coat. Qin Zhen turned around and said to the man who followed him in a hurry.


    "Yes, that''s right. You''d better go, marshal!" The other party nodded and bowed to him with a smile of flattery. Qin Zhen nodded with a light face. The soldier in front of the door opened the door and got on the black car under the protection of a line of guards.


    Although the sky is still shining, Qin Zhen rubs his nose and turns his head slightly, and his eyes fall out of the window -


    then he is stunned.


    A dark shadow flashed by and fell on the pole in front of him. Although the pole passed quickly from the field of vision, Qin Zhen still could see it clearly.


    That''s a girl in a strange black dress.


    The scene was strange and clear in his mind, even he could see her standing on the thin wire like walking flat.


    "Did you see anything?" Qin Zhen almost thought that he was too tired and had hallucinations. He pretended to open his mouth inadvertently. The driver in front of him thought that what he did was wrong. He opened his mouth carefully and asked, "marshal, I didn''t see anything?"


    "Don''t you see that? Just now, something flashed through the window... " Qin Zhen closed his eyes and spoke slowly.


    "Ah, what did you say just now? It''s just a crow. Don''t worry, marshal... "


    It''s Crows?


    The driver was still talking: "but it''s strange to say that there are no crows in Lu city. How can this one come here..."


    Qin Zhen opens his eyes. He remembers the scene he saw just now. It''s a girl. How could it be a crow Side head, but the moment of turning back, the corner of the eye glimpses a little light, his look instant sharp.


    "Stop the car!" The sound suddenly sank, the driver''s heart trembled, subconsciously stepped on the brake, the next moment, the ear of the glass burst to pieces, fierce sound mixed with debris flying away, a bullet flying past his forehead, burning pain from the skin, his legs a soft, immediately pale face collapsed on the seat.


    If Qin Zhen hadn''t stopped him suddenly just now, this bullet would have hit him in the head.


    "This..." The driver''s teeth are trembling with fright. He has realized what happened, and the continuous gunfire has been heard outside the window. Qin Zhen''s men begin to fight each other fiercely.


    "Don''t stop, keep going!" Qin Zhen''s voice was low, and his voice was clear, but the driver could hear the cold, shivering body started the car uncontrollably. However, with a burst sound and a violent shock, the roaring car completely stalled.


    "Car, broken, broken!" The driver wants to turn his head without tears. He is not Qin Zhen''s usual driver, but his driver has something to do today. He has never experienced such a thing at ordinary times. It is very rare that he can barely keep sober at the moment.


    It was premeditated.


    Almost instantly, Qin Zhen thought, dark pupil contains layers of cold meaning, he knew that the other party could not let him leave today, rather, let go!


    "Don''t go out." With a deep voice, he put one hand on the door, and the other hand moved slowly to his waist.


    The gun crackled on the car body and took out the pistol. Qin Zhen opened the door sideways and rolled out at the moment when the bullet hit.


    "Protect the commander!"


    There is a strong smell of blood, and the eyes are full of bright red blood. Some of his subordinates and others come to assassinate him. Qin Zhen looks at the corpses all over the ground, and his whole body bursts into a strong sense of killing.


    For today''s dinner, he did not bring too many people, the other side is really ready!


    Qin Zhen''s shooting skill is very accurate. Under the cover of the car body and the wall, he quickly killed a lot of people. However, his bullets are very limited, and the number of people on the other side is very large. He must be killed in a completely lethal way.


    Reinforcements should not come too slowly. However, as his guards fell one by one, soon only Qin Zhen and the driver were left, but there were still several enemies, and only the last two bullets were left.


    Qin Zhen has been through many battles. He knows that as long as he delays, it''s good to wait until his people arrive. After all, it''s in the city of Lu. The news spreads fast. If these people dare to assassinate him here, they will be surprised. As long as they can delay, they will naturally retreat without fighting.


    He fired another shot, hit him in the heart of a person, the killer in black covered his chest and fell down, bleeding all over the ground.


    However, because he couldn''t dodge, he was shot, and the blood from his shoulder instantly dyed his white shirt red. He endured the pain and picked up the gun that the man in black had dropped at his feet.


    He fired several shots in succession and killed several people in black. Qin Zhen looked up inadvertently, and the black shadow flashed through his vision again. Subconsciously, he saw that the familiar figure was sitting on the wall above his head, and his legs were hanging over his head.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 866

    Seems to be aware of his line of sight, sitting on the wall of the girl slowly dropped his head, he directly on a pair of black eyes.


    Qin Zhen only felt that his eyes were as dark as a hole, like a whirlpool, which could suck him in.


    For a moment, he was in a trance until he was awakened by severe pain. There were bursts of pain in his left abdomen, and his reason came back. He endured the pain and fired several shots, and several killers in black fell to the ground.


    Now, there are only two killers left. However, he has been shot twice and his physical strength is seriously low. He can already feel that his vision is beginning to blur and his hand holding the gun is beginning to lose strength. However, the physical strength of the two killers is not consumed much.


    There was a faint noise outside the wall. It was his people who arrived.


    Just hold on a little longer


    A dark shadow was blowing over his head. He saw the girl flying along the wall to the other side, as if she had no weight. But he was the only one who could see this strange scene. The two approaching killers turned a blind eye. Their faces were hidden behind the black cloth, but the line of sight did not fall on the girl at all, just like he did not see her at all.


    "May I ask, who wants Qin''s life?" Qin Zhen looks at the two men calmly. His voice is low and there is no panic at all. He is calm as if he is not the one pointed at by the gun. The two killers have some admiration from the bottom of their hearts.


    It''s really Qin Zhen. He''s very brave.


    But admiration comes from admiration. They are going to take people''s money to eliminate disasters for them. Today they must get Qin Zhen''s life.


    Slowly pull the trigger, just as they are ready to shoot, a shadow suddenly passes over their head. They subconsciously look up. Qin Zhen seizes the opportunity and solves one problem with one shot.


    Another person quickly reacts that he shoots at the shadow. Qin Zhen is shocked and is about to raise his gun to shoot. However, he sees the girl''s figure drifting past with a strange angle. The killer in black fails. Qin Zhen has already put him down with his gun.


    At the same time, the sound of hasty footsteps came from the alley, the lights mixed with the voices of people, and the leader was his other adjutant.


    "Come on! Come on, over here


    When he saw Qin Zhen standing against the wall, he rushed over and helped him. When he saw the blood on him, the adjutant was shocked: "Marshal! How are you doing? "


    "Nothing." Qin Zhen''s face was pale, his white shirt had been soaked with blood, but his eyes were still awake: "clean up here."


    "Yes, marshal!" The adjutant replied, and then roared, "come on! Come on! Doctor A doctor with a medicine box rushed over to examine his wound.


    "Marshal is shot! Hurry up Kwai! " The doctor''s voice was anxious, but Qin Zhen''s eyes had been on the wall. The girl was squatting there in a strange posture. He could even see her pale face under her black cloak clearly.


    It was a very delicate face, but half of it was covered by long black hair. Even if she could not see her eyes, Qin Zhen could feel that those dark eyes were looking at him.


    Finally, his physical strength couldn''t support him, and his vision became blurred. The last scene Qin Zhen saw before he was in a coma was a black corner of his clothes.


    -


    when Qin Zhen wakes up again, he has already returned to dashai mansion.


    The window of the residence was open. He was lying on the bed. The wound on his body had been carefully treated. Maybe the strength of the anesthetic had not passed. He was weak and didn''t feel the pain of the wound.


    The curtain was blown by the wind, and he turned to look at it. A familiar pale face came into his eyes. Before he was in a coma, he saw the girl sitting quietly on the window frame. The long hair under her cloak was blown by the wind, revealing her pale, pointed chin.


    The memory before the coma entered his mind. He remembered that if she hadn''t helped him at that time, he would have died at the hands of the two killers.


    Qin Zhengang wants to open his mouth. There is a light noise from the door. The girl sitting on the window frame disappears in a flash. A sense of loss rises from the bottom of his heart. He turns his head. The people at the door have pushed the door open and come in.


    The man who came was his adjutant.


    "Marshal, you are awake!" The man in uniform was very happy to see that he was awake. He went to the bed and sat up with Qin Zhen who wanted to get up. He said, "you have been in a coma for a day."


    "How''s it going?" Qin Zhen closes his eyes, looks indifferent, but his tone is full of killing intention. Even Yan Qing, who has been with him for a long time, can''t help but tremble at this.


    He knew that this time the commander-in-chief would not easily let go of the people behind him, but


    "I''ve got some eyes. Those people are the killers of the red gang, the biggest Mafia in North China. It should be that our last campaign angered the old man Zhu Zhen, and there seems to be other forces behind the scenes..."


    The adjutant reported to him that Qin Zhen kept his eyes closed all the time. He knew that there were many people who wanted to kill him. This time, he knew who was going to kill him. What the adjutant said was similar to what he thought, but


    "Check Marshal''s mansion." After the adjutant''s report, Qin Zhen only said this.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 867

    "You mean Yan Qing will immediately, Marshal''s meaning is that they have a spy around them!


    "Well."


    Although the meeting was not confidential, not many people knew about it. Moreover, the driver who happened to ask for leave and the car with problems clearly explained everything.


    And Lu city is his Qin Zhen''s territory, those killers can escape him to sneak into the city, which shows that this person''s identity is not low. The person who can easily get close to his car must be close to him and he usually trusts.


    Qin Zhen opened his eyes. His eyes fell out of the window. The black shadow fell on the top of the tall tung tree in the courtyard. The wind blew by, and the corners of her clothes floated around, just like a dark cloud.


    Yan Qing saw him looking out of the window and thought he felt cold, so he went to close the window, but Qin Zhen stopped him: "no, let the window open."


    "The wind is too strong for you now." He said.


    "It''s OK. You can check it out." Qin Zhen looks at the girl falling on the tree. The slender branch is shaking in the fierce wind, and her figure is shaking with the wind. She feels that the branch can''t bear her weight, and looks very dangerous.


    After the adjutant was sent away, Qin Zhen lay down on the pillow, pulled up the quilt, covered it, and slowly closed his eyes. Sure enough, without waiting for a while, he felt that the room was dark, and there was a very slight sound from the window, as if something was falling there.


    Qin Zhen stealthily opens a crack in her eyes, and sees the girl squatting on the window frame with her head tilted, as if looking at him. This distance is not far, so he can see her clearly.


    It''s not too much to say that she is a girl, because she looks only thirteen or fourteen years old, with some baby fat on her cheeks. Her delicate face is pale and bloodless, and even her lips are pale pink. But she has only one eye pupil, which is full-bodied black, just like the deepest ink. She can''t see it at one glance. She was wearing a strange black dress, the same black cloak on her head, and even the same black shoes. Except that her face was white, she was all in black.


    Her hair is very long. When she squats on the window frame, her long black hair protruding from her cloak almost falls down to the window frame. The broken hair in front of her forehead covers most of her face, but he can still feel that her eyes are falling on him.


    It was a look without any hostility, with a hint of curiosity, as if looking at something that had never been seen before, looking at him quietly.


    Crow Is that right?


    It seemed that he was pretending to be sleeping. He felt that the girl became a little unhappy for a moment. She stood up, her long hair under her cloak slipped down and was about to jump out of the window.


    "Wait!" Seeing that she wanted to leave, Qin Zhen quickly opened her eyes and said, "don''t go."


    Smell speech, the girl turns back, her head slightly side, forehead long hair slightly spread, that pair of black eyes staring at him, Qin Zhen once again rise dizzy feeling, but soon, black hair fell, will be the eyes again covered.


    "Can you see me?"


    Her voice is not childish, but very hoarse, and her appearance does not match, just like the vicissitudes of an old woman, rough and obscure.


    "Yes." Qin Zhen nodded, and then he watched the girl''s body jump, like a leaf, floating leisurely, he only felt a cool wind blowing, she had been sitting on the shelf at the head of his bed.


    "Why can you see me?"


    She seems to be very concerned about this problem. Standing on the pole, her body is close to him, and her head is facing his face. Qin Zhen can feel the slight itching sensation of her long black hair brushing her face. But soon, she shrinks her head back.


    "I don''t know." Qin Zhen really didn''t know why he could see her. He sat up slightly, leaned his body against the pillow at the back, and then turned to look at her.


    At this time, the girl was standing on the railing and turning around. Qin Zhen saw her body turning around the thin metal pole flexibly. Her black clothes and long hair were shaking in front of him. She seemed to feel that he didn''t mean to hurt her. She believed in him for such a move.


    Qin Zhen felt a little happy, but it was hard to look at her posture. So he pointed to the cabinet in front of the bed and said, "come down here."


    The girl stopped. She tilted her head to look at him, hesitated for a moment, and then jumped from the head of the bed and landed on the cupboard.


    "What''s your name?" The girl sat on the bedside table with her slender legs swinging around. She asked curiously.


    "Qin Zhen," Qin Zhen replied, "and you?"


    "My name is Tang Xiaotang." The girl spoke.


    When he got closer, he found that the dress on the girl was not really pure black. When the sunlight outside came in, there was a faint blue-green streamer on the black cloak and skirt. With the change of the light, it was metallic.


    Qin Zhen has also seen many celebrities wear long black skirts, but even the best fabric can not achieve such an effect, only some bird feathers will show such a luster."Are you really a crow?" He hesitated for a moment and finally asked.


    "Crow?" The girl had some doubts, Qin Zhen saw her side head and thought for a while: "well, anyway, in your eyes, my image is like that."


    There are still two days to restore the update, we insist again, thank you for your understanding!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 868

    Her tone was so casual, as if she said it from her mouth. It was just an ordinary thing. In Qin Zhen''s ears, it made him feel like he was hit head-on by a sledgehammer.


    "You human beings"? So, what is she?


    Qin Zhen, in the past 27 years of his life, has killed countless people. He can''t even remember how much blood he has stained on his hands. He never believes in the existence of ghosts and gods. He is an absolute atheist. But today, he feels that his outlook on life has been completely overturned.


    Just because the girl seemed to see through his idea, she tilted her head and said slowly:


    "because I am death."


    But after all, Qin Zhen experienced a lot, and felt that the girl was not hostile to him, and he had no fear, so he talked with her.


    "Are you really death?" He looked at the girl sitting on the cupboard and asked again. After all, except for her black dress, it''s really hard to match her with the role of death.


    "Of course." The girl looked a little unhappy: "you human beings always like to judge people by their appearance. I''m a god of death, or you can call me Yama. You Oriental people call me this."


    "Good Come on, death Miss... " Qin Zhen opens his mouth, and the girl interrupts him immediately.


    "I have a name. My name is Tang Xiaotang." She spoke.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why did you save me, Tang Xiaotang? " He recalled the scene at that time. If she had not attracted the attention of the two killers at the critical moment, he would have died.


    "No why, you''re not dead yet." There was no change in the girl''s tone, just as she was saying that it was not time for dinner.


    Qin Zhen is speechless.


    Even if he also holds the right of life and death, he can''t ignore life and death like her.


    So, is she really death?


    Qin Zhen was about to speak when there was a sound of conversation outside the door. The girl sitting on the bedside table stood up vigilantly. Before he had time to speak, she was just like when she came. With a slight jump, she floated out of the open window.


    The voice at the door became clearer and clearer. The familiar woman''s voice sounded. Qin Zhen lay back on the bed. Then the door was unscrewed. An elegant figure in a light blue cheongsam came to him with a lunch box in his hand.


    It''s his third aunt.


    "Marshal, are you better?" The woman went to the bed, with a smile on her face: "I''ve stewed some chicken soup for you, please drink some."


    The usual tenderness and consideration made Qin Zhen feel tired today. He felt it necessary to remind the guard at the door not to let anyone in.


    "Put it there first."


    Qin Zhen looks light, but there is a trace of displeasure in her tone. The woman hesitates for a while, and finally doesn''t insist. After all, she is just an aunt, but she doesn''t dare to annoy the commander.


    So she put the lunch box on the bedside table: "marshal, you must have a good rest."


    Qin Zhen closed her eyes and said, "help me call the people at the door in."


    The woman went out. After a while, two young guards came in. They were not old, but Qin Zhen''s guards.


    They stood in front of the bed and saluted: "Marshal! What can I do for you? "


    "No one is allowed to come in without my orders." Qin Zhen spoke.


    "Yes


    The two guards only listened to his instructions, and they didn''t ask why, so they went out to keep watch. After the sound of closing the door sounded, Qin Zhen looked at the still empty window, and there was no shadow on the tree outside. He was very disappointed.


    It seems that she has gone


    But just as he thought so, he heard a familiar light sound from the window, where the girl''s familiar black figure appeared, and his heart suddenly rose a bit of joy.


    She''s not gone yet!


    "Who was that man just now?" She floated over and wanted to fall on the bedside table, but saw the lunch box there. After hesitating for a moment, she directly fell on his bed.


    Fortunately, Qin Zhen''s bed was big enough, but he also felt that she was really light. When she fell on the bed, he almost didn''t feel it, and the bed didn''t sink.


    "It''s my subordinate." He replied.


    "I''m talking about the woman." She seemed to roll her eyes, but he couldn''t see her eyes. He could only guess from her expression.


    "She It''s my girl


    Qin Zhen didn''t know how to answer her question. He paused for a moment before he spoke.


    "Oh, your spouse." She nodded that she understood.


    "No -" Qin Zhen wanted to explain to her, but he didn''t know what to say. When the words came to his mouth, he swallowed again: "forget it, it''s true."


    "It doesn''t matter," the girl jumped twice on his bed. "She''s going to die."


    "What?"


    Qin Zhen thought that he had heard wrong. Her voice was loud. The girl seemed to be frightened. She jumped from the edge of the bed to the end of the bed. She was very unhappy and said, "don''t you believe it?""How do you know?" Qin Zhen just asked, just realized that he asked a redundant words, if she really is the God of death, then she really knows.


    Sure enough, the girl showed the same disdain expression: "I am death, of course I know."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 869

    Qin Zhen thinks that third aunt has always been docile, and he likes her character better. She is favored in the backyard. He knows that other people are more or less jealous of her, but if it''s going to kill her, it''s not so bad.


    So, is it an accident?


    "You don''t believe it?" He didn''t speak for a long time. The girl thought that he didn''t believe it. She jumped on the quilt in front of him unhappily: "she''s very dead. At most, tonight, she will die!"


    "No, I don''t believe it." Qin Zhen decided to send more people to protect the third aunt soon. After all, she was his woman. Since she knew that something would happen to her, how could he keep her.


    "Would you like chicken soup?" Mentioning the third aunt, he thought of the chicken soup she had just sent. He had no appetite now, but it was a waste to put it there. It would be better to give it to her.


    "I don''t drink your human food!" The girl said this, but her head turned to the bedside table. So Qin Zhen knew that she wanted to drink. He laughed and opened the lunch box. The rich aroma of the steaming chicken soup came out immediately.


    "Drink it, even if it''s a thank you for saving me." He said with a smile.


    "Since you say so, I''ll accept your thanks with reluctance." The girl said so, but she had already jumped to the table. She stood on the corner of the table and smelled the fragrant chicken soup. Then she put her head directly into the lunch box.


    Qin Zhen only heard the sound of snoring. When the girl looked up again, the chicken soup in the box had disappeared. Her mouth was stained with some oil soup, and her lips looked bright. Before Qin Zhen could remind her, the girl had already stretched out her tongue to lick the oil soup.


    "Poof." She spat out a chicken bone from her mouth and put it into the empty lunch box. Then she looked very satisfied. The expression matched with some delicate baby fat face, which was so lovely that Qin Zhen felt that her hand was itchy and wanted to pinch her cheek.


    But the girl who straightened her long hair and clothes seemed to have noticed his idea. She quickly looked up at him, then quickly floated to the window frame, looked at him, and said: "for the sake of chicken soup, I''ll give you a piece of advice. Don''t live here tonight."


    Then, before Qin Zhen had time to ask "why", she swung her clothes and quickly jumped down from the window. Her black figure flashed away and soon disappeared.


    This time the girl didn''t come back. Qin Zhen had been waiting for an hour, but she didn''t show up again.


    Some disappointed called Yan Qing to come in, he first told him to send a few people to protect the third aunt.


    "Yes, marshal!" Yan Qing feels strange, how does dashai suddenly take charge of the affairs of the third aunt? Or does this attack have anything to do with the third aunt?


    Qin Zhen knows what he''s thinking, but he can''t explain it. Thinking of what the girl said before she left, his eyes are a little heavy: "change my room."


    "Ah?"


    Yan Qing feels even more strange. This is dashai''s bedroom. Doesn''t he always dislike resting elsewhere? How could you offer to change rooms?


    "Come here..." Qin Zhen waved to him, Yan Qing whispered in the past, Qin Zhen in his ear charged a few words.


    "Marshal, you mean..." Yan Qing''s eyes are suspicious. If it''s true, the mansion is too dangerous!


    "Well, this time, I''ll clean it thoroughly." Qin Zhen looks light, but his tone is full of strong murderous.


    "Yes Yan Qing looks a Su, sternly way.


    -


    at night.


    Because of Qin Zhen''s injury, the normally well lit dashai mansion today is not the same as before. Except for a few rooms with lights on, all the other courtyards have been put out early. The dark garden, the dark shadow of trees and the north wind are really gloomy.


    Outside Qin Zhen''s room, only a few overhead lights were on in the long corridor, but the dim yellow light couldn''t reflect large shadows.


    At the door stood two guards, now carrying guns, straight body, concentrate, staring at the front.


    "Ta TA Ta --"


    a rush of high-heeled shoes came from the distance, a figure curled from the shadow in front, and the woman''s soft face gradually appeared in the light. The two guards recognized the man and asked in a low voice: "Madam third aunt, what''s the matter?"


    "Is the marshal asleep?" The third aunt asked softly.


    "The marshal has rested." One of the guards replied.


    "So..." Under the dim light, half of the third aunt''s white face was hidden in the shadow, and her look was a bit treacherous and gloomy: "but I have something important to report to the commander, and I can''t delay a moment."


    After thinking about it, the marshal asked someone to protect her today. The third aunt probably had a very important position in the Marshal''s heart, but the two guards did not dare to let her in at will. After all, when they were transferred to change shifts, adjutant Yan specially told them not to let anyone in.


    So a guard said, "sorry, you''d better go back and come back tomorrow.""Well, please." Three aunts smile too soft, two guards are still young, face involuntarily red, they looked at her about to turn away, but at that moment, a strong smell came.


    Smell into the nose, bring a strong sense of vertigo, unprepared two body shake twice, directly back against the wall, quietly slide on the ground.


    The slim third aunt put down her hand covering her nose, and the gentle smile on her beautiful face had disappeared. She put an empty bottle into her pocket with her gloves on her hands, and then took out a needle tube from the bag without expression.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 870

    Gently push open the door, there is no sound, she quickly turned into the room, and then locked the door.


    The room was dark. The window was open and the curtain was not closed. Through the moonlight outside, she could see the figure on the bed.


    The thick carpet absorbed the sound of footsteps. The woman didn''t rush to the bedside. First, she went to the window and wanted to close it. However, as soon as she put her head out, a dark shadow passed quickly in front of her eyes. The speed was so fast that it almost hit her face.


    Even though the woman had been trained very hard, she was startled at the moment. She looked intently and saw the shadow slowly stop on the bare tree in the hospital.


    It''s a big black crow.


    "Damn the beast! Bad luck She said a low curse, and then she was not in the mood to close the window. She pulled up the curtain and walked quickly to the bed.


    In the darkness, she skillfully pulled out the sleeve of the needle tube, lifted the quilt, and quickly pricked down the sharp needle. However, soon, the woman''s eyebrows were severely wrinkled and her face changed.


    The touch! It''s not human body at all!


    "Pa!"


    At this time, with a crisp sound, the top of the head lights suddenly bright, the room is bright, the woman''s eyes a stabbing pain, in front of a black, after she finally adapted to the light, in front of everything just let her face pale.


    Qin Zhen was pushed out by Yan Qing in a wheelchair. His face was light, but his eyes were cold and heartless. There was a deep murderous air in the bottom of his eyes. There were fully armed guards in front of and behind him. They didn''t know from which corner they came out and had completely surrounded her.


    When she looked at the bed again, she thought that "Qin Zhen" was not human at all, just a quilt with a wig. The quilt had been lifted by her, and her needle was still stuck on the quilt.


    "Big, handsome..."


    As soon as the woman''s legs softened, she sat on the ground. Two guards immediately came forward and pressed her backhand down. Yan Qing immediately went forward, took the bag in her hand and began to check it. When he saw the pistol and all kinds of syringe medicine in it, he gave it to Qin Zhen.


    "Look, marshal


    The empty bottle was still in the bag, and the residual smell was still very strong. Qin Zhen sniffed it gently, and his head was a little dizzy. He was very familiar with the smell of this highly concentrated gas anesthetic.


    "Oh, I''m really good at it."


    He threw the bag in front of the woman. He didn''t need to check what was in the needle tube. He knew: "I didn''t expect that person to be you."


    "Marshal, how to deal with it?"


    Yan Qing accidentally looked at the woman on the ground, even he did not expect that the traitor was always gentle third aunt too! It was the marshal who saved her, but she wanted the Marshal''s life!


    "Come on, who''s behind you?" Qin Zhen glared at her, his face was still shallow: "for your sake of serving me, I''ll give you a good death."


    Third aunt''s bun was pasted on her face. Because she was pressed on the ground, her delicate make-up was dyed by the cold sweat. However, she never said a word. Even when she heard Qin Zhen''s words, she just looked up at him without any change.


    "If you don''t say it, forget it." Qin Zhen some tired closed eyes, "take down, good interrogation, don''t let her die."


    "Yes


    The two guards pulled up the third aunt and were about to take her down. However, just as the third aunt got up, she suddenly opened her mouth and spewed saliva into Qin Zhen''s face.


    They didn''t expect her to have this skill. The woman stood up and faced Qin Zhen''s face. Suddenly, the woman exhausted her whole strength. They just watched a short needle break through the liquid of the package and fly to Qin Zhen quickly.


    "Marshal, danger!"


    Yan Qing is shocked. He wants to push Qin Zhen away, but it''s too late. He can only fly forward and try to block the needle with his hand.


    But Qin Zhen is still sitting in the wheelchair, without any change in expression.


    Just at this moment, a lightning like shadow rushed through the curtain and flashed in. Then all the people on the scene felt that it was dark and a gust of wind was blowing. The thin needle forced to change its direction under a strong force, lost its strength, and fell directly on the carpet.


    The shadow slowly fell on the ground, and Yan Qingcai finally recovered. He saw a huge black crow fall on the ground, just folding its wings. At its feet, the tiny needle like ox hair was shining with cold light, and the blue and black color was quenched with poison.


    "This This crow... "


    He looks surprised, familiar memory into his mind, let him involuntarily mouth: "this is not the day with the marshal you back that one?"? Why is it still here? " Is this what they raise?


    Qin Zhen didn''t answer. It was the crow who turned to look at him, then turned his head to the other side, and Yan Qingshun looked at him. Then he remembered that there were more important things to do.


    "Marshal, it''s dereliction of duty!" The woman''s body is soft and drooping. A line of black blood oozes from the corner of her mouth. She bites through the capsule containing the poisonous needle. She is also poisoned and dies. Yan Qing knows that this time, it''s their carelessness. Unexpectedly, she has a back move!"Nothing. We''ve dealt with everything that''s relevant." Qin Zhen gives a light order. His eyes look at the girl standing on one side. She seems very unhappy. Even through her cloak and long hair, he can feel that she is staring at him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 871

    "Yes Yan Qing saw that his face turned pale, so he didn''t say anything any more. He directed his men to drag the body away and clean it up, and then he quietly retired.


    Before going out, he also took a look at the crow that still fell on the ground. He secretly took a look at Qin Zhen. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, he turned and went out.


    After everyone else had gone, Qin Zhen looked at the girl''s still angry face and wanted to laugh.


    Although he didn''t expect that the man had such a good hand just now, Qin Zhen wasn''t really afraid. Although he was injured, he still had no problem avoiding the needle. He was just looking for the best time, but he didn''t expect that she would rush out suddenly.


    "You human, you are very bad!" The little girl''s face bulged. Now she understood that this man was using himself as a bait. She walked up and down the ground: "I knew, I would not remind you!"


    "Thank you for the reminder." Qin Zhen smiles and looks at the angry girl. She looks like she''s going to blow her hair. Her long hair under her cloak floats up and she can''t help laughing. He can feel her cold (not) eyes. He puts his hand on his lips and coughs to suppress his smile.


    "What are you laughing at?" The girl glanced at him.


    "Nothing. I just feel that you seem to care more about my life and death than me." Qin Zhen joked.


    Tang Xiaotang turned her eyes silently, nonsense, of course she cares about his life and death, if he died now, her task will fail!


    "Of course, because you''re not dead yet." The girl looked up at him and shook her cloak unhappily: "besides, he was not good at it. This time, she almost died. All the people who were related to the third aunt, no matter they were close to each other, were arrested and severely tortured. Some of them who could not answer and had suspicious origins were directly dragged out and killed. Even the other aunts were also mercilessly interrogated and warned, Their background is re turned out and checked. They usually don''t move around with their third aunt. All those who have relations with them are sent to biezhuang. In addition to some honest duties, the old servants left by Qin Zhen''s parents are left behind. All the servants in the family are changed completely.


    Although the third aunt is dead, Qin Zhen doesn''t let it go. She orders Yan Qing to check her background again.


    Third aunt is an orphan girl without a father or mother. She grew up in an orphanage and later went to the Bailemen singing and dancing hall to sing. Qin Zhen just thought her voice was beautiful. After seeing her, she was sent to his house by President song, who was sitting with him.


    He has a heavy army in his hand. These people naturally try to please him. Qin Zhen is too lazy to refuse. He knows that after one push and the next, he simply throws people in the backyard. When he thinks about it, he takes a look at it. It''s a relief.


    "I''ve checked. The orphanage where the third aunt stayed before was sponsored by a state f organization." Yan Qing reports to Qin Zhenhui, who is sitting behind his desk looking at the documents.


    "I see." Qin Zhen carefully looked at the document in his hand. It was a telegram sent from the northeast. The foreign troops in the East were ready to move, and the defenders there seemed to be really struggling. They all began to ask him for help.


    Qin Zhen naturally wants to help. He hates war, and he can''t watch foreign powers invade his territory. It''s just that he''s hurt now, and he can''t get back without a month or two of cultivation.


    "Send someone to the North Province." Qin Zhen spoke.


    "You want to cooperate with that side?" Yan Qing asked, didn''t their commander always disagree with the marshal of the Northeast Army?


    "Well, it''s our territory after all. We can''t give it to others." Qin Zhen put down the telegram in his hand, and his face was tinged with the color of killing.


    "Yes Yan Qing nodded.


    "Another thing," Qin Zhen''s fingers knocked on the table. His eyes fell out of the window. He didn''t know what to think of, and his mouth suddenly bent slightly.


    Although it''s very shallow, Yan Qing, who has been looking at him waiting for orders, still sees that he is stunned. His own Marshal has always failed to change his color in front of him. Can he even smile?


    He felt that he must be dazzled!


    "Ask for some chicken soup." Smile flash away, Qin Zhen convergence look, light said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 872

    Chicken soup?


    Yan Qing leaves in a daze. Although he is curious about why his Marshal suddenly wants to drink chicken soup, he honestly orders his servants to cook the chicken soup and send it to him.


    The hot chicken soup just came out of the oven. It was very hot. The old hens in it were stewed in a small fire. The soup was clear and transparent. There was no oil on it, but the rich flavor was not reduced at all. As soon as the lid was opened, they could not wait to drill into people''s nose.


    Qin Zhen waved back the servants and put the chicken soup on the windowsill.


    Since that night, she seems to be really unhappy and never appears in front of him again. However, Qin Zhen occasionally heard from his servants that a crow had come from nowhere and wandered around the kitchen all day. He also said that there was food in the kitchen every day, and he didn''t know which greedy thing had eaten it, which made the chef very angry.


    Qin Zhen naturally knew what was going on, so he decided to have a try.


    I wonder if the greedy little girl will come?


    With the fragrance, Qin Zhen picked up a document and watched it quietly.


    Sure enough, after a while, he heard a slight sound, quietly continued to look at the document, the corner of his eye but glanced at the window, a shadow quickly flashed, and then, gently fell on the window frame.


    She did come.


    The girl tilted her head. After observing him for a while, Qin Zhen sat still and looked at the document, pretending not to see her. After a while, she finally let go and moved to the open lunch box.


    Qin Zhen looked at this scene, but he didn''t laugh. Then, he only saw the girl put her head into the lunch box. But soon, she seemed to be scalded. She quickly raised her head and stretched out her tongue.


    The chicken soup is steaming, and the girl is very coveted to go around the lunch box for a few times. However, due to the hot temperature of the chicken soup, she never dare to speak. Moreover, as she goes around the lunch box, she also looks up at him for fear that he will find her.


    Finally, the chicken soup was no longer steaming, but this time, the girl had just been taught that she didn''t drink it directly. Instead, she stretched out the same white and tender fingers hidden in her wide sleeve, probed the temperature of the soup, and then sipped it carefully to make sure that the temperature would not affect her. Then she began to drink it.


    It''s impossible for Qin Zhen to pretend that he didn''t hear the sound. He put down his paper and looked at the girl with a smile. She seemed to know that she would be found by him. She looked up at him with disdain, and then continued to drink soup.


    Most of the soup was drunk in a twinkling of an eye. The girl stretched out her hand to pull off a chicken leg and began to eat meat.


    She ate very fast. In a short time, she ate more than half of the whole chicken. At the end of the meal, she probably didn''t like it. She put her hands together, and the posture was very uncivilized. She ate meat and soup at the same time. He didn''t even see how she chewed it, only saw her spit out and chew the dry bones.


    "Slow down, no one''s fighting with you." He was speechless. He went to the kitchen to steal food every day and ate so hard. I don''t know. I thought she hadn''t eaten for several days.


    The girl is biting a piece of chicken breast in her mouth. Hearing the words, Qin Zhen feels that she turns a white eye at him. Then she quickly swallows the piece of meat, and then lowers her head to drink a big mouthful of soup. Then she raises her head contentedly and burps heavily.


    "Burp -"


    looking into the lunch box again, except for some condiments such as green onion and ginger, there was only a clean chicken bone and a chicken head, and no soup left. Qin Zhen looked at the girl who was licking her fingers and lips, and she didn''t seem to be supported at all.


    Qin Zhen didn''t feel hungry, but she ate so well that she wanted to eat.


    He looked at the girl who was still savoring the chicken soup and asked, "is it so delicious?"


    "It''s OK, but it''s a little light." The girl glanced at him and said, "come on, what can I do for you?"


    "Nothing." Qin Zhen certainly won''t say. He thinks she''s still angry, so he wants to make amends. He coughs when he feels the girl''s suspicious eyes.


    He admitted that, in fact, he didn''t see her these days, which was really boring.


    "Nothing? Would you be so kind? " The girl obviously didn''t believe it. She just jumped down from the windowsill and stood on his desk: "I don''t believe it!"


    She is not tall. Even if she stands on the table, she is much taller than Qin Zhen who is sitting. But she should have looked down with great momentum. Because her too tender face is greatly reduced, Qin Zhen only feels that she wants to laugh.


    "I mean it." He thought, he didn''t cheat her, how could his words be so unreliable in her heart?


    "You people''s words are not credible, especially men." She held her chest in both hands and raised her chin slightly. "Don''t you have a saying that you would rather believe that there are ghosts in the world than that there are men''s mouths?"Qin Zhen: "really? I''ve never heard of it


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 873

    "Well, it doesn''t matter!" She sat on the desk and glared at him: "you really don''t have anything for me to help?"


    "No Even though he had believed that she was the God of death, Qin Zhen didn''t want her to do anything. After all, in other people''s eyes, she was just a crow. Even if he could see her, the child''s appearance, he would not expect her to do anything.


    "You look down upon my lord?" It seemed that he saw through his thoughts and saw her hair explode again, so Qin Zhen had to change the topic in time: "do you want to eat?" He asked.


    "Yes!" Although he couldn''t see her eyes, he could imagine that she lit up her eyes in an instant. Qin Zhen laughed and asked her, "what do you want to eat?"


    "Meat! Cake Her answer was unusually loud.


    What a child.


    Qin Zhen calls her servants to continue to deliver food. She hangs up the phone and sees that the girl has played with the lamp on his desk. It is a lamp with a gorgeous glass lampshade. There is a ring of crystal pendants under the lampshade. She pulls the switch on and hands the crystal pendants. Qin Zhen feels that she likes those crystal pendants very much With colorful crystal, because her hands always dishonestly want to pull them down, but also from time to time to turn to look at him, afraid he found.


    Qin Zhen pretends that he can''t see her action. He takes the document and looks at it for a while. When he looks up again, half of the crystal pendant under the lamp has disappeared. The murderer is hiding a bead in his hand into his cloak. Seeing that he looks up, she quickly puts the hand holding the pendant behind her and smiles innocently at him.


    There is no silver here!


    Qin Zhen smiles and shakes her head, pretending not to find out and continues to look at the document.


    The result of indulgence is that when the servant delivers food, all the crystal pendants on the lampshade of his hand-made crystal desk lamp made by a foreign master disappear, and even the larger crystal under the switch disappears. As early as the moment the servant knocked on the door, the culprit quickly jumped out of the window and ran away.


    Helplessly shaking his head, Qin Zhen did not say anything, just let people remove the lamp, and then clean up the table, set the food.


    The girl came back a little slowly. When she came back again, the full pocket of her cape was empty again. Qin Zhen estimated that she had hidden all the "stolen goods".


    Jumping on the table, Qin Zhen thought that she had just drunk a whole pot of chicken soup. Even if she didn''t have enough, she was already full. What she didn''t expect was that the girl directly reached out to catch the prawn.


    "Wait a minute."


    Qin Zhen helped her forehead and handed her a pair of chopsticks: "use this one." He doesn''t have the habit of cleanliness, but he can''t stand her grasping everything directly.


    Is she not afraid of illness?


    When the girl saw what he had handed over, she didn''t reach out to pick it up. Qin Zhen was surprised, so she heard her curious voice: "what''s this?"


    "Chopsticks." Qin Zhen didn''t expect that she didn''t know chopsticks. He looked at the girl curiously holding chopsticks, played with them in his hands, looked at them at both ends, then put them in his mouth and bit them, and smacked them, as if he was tasting their taste.


    "There''s no smell." She came to the conclusion and then gave him a look of disdain: "it can''t be eaten."


    "It''s not food. It''s a tool for eating." Qin Zhen took his chopsticks to make a teacher for her. He picked up a sparerib neatly: "use it like this."


    The girl learned from him clumsily to grasp the chopsticks with her hands. However, her hands were too small, and she probably never used them before, so she couldn''t grasp them well. Let alone clip things, two chopsticks, one facing east and the other facing west, just couldn''t get together.


    Qin Zhen looks at her actions and almost can''t use chopsticks. After all, she has been transformed into a crow. How can she use human tools.


    She felt that she was being forced to give up. When she heard a "click", the two chopsticks were pinched off by her. The girl''s expression changed from slight annoyance to shame and anger.


    Qin Zhen


    "What the hell! What a nuisance! How dare you fight against me She angrily threw the chopsticks, which were broken into four pieces, onto the table. She was so angry that Qin Zhen only saw her mouth open. A small red flame jumped directly onto the body of the chopsticks and burned the chopsticks to ashes: "I won''t eat any more!"


    Turning around with his chest and back to a table of delicious food, Qin Zhen felt that he could see the smoke on her head. Although he saw the strange scene just now, he couldn''t feel any fear at all. He had no choice but to sigh. He had to pick up a piece of braised pork and give it to her face.


    "Eat it."


    As soon as the girl turned her head and saw the piece of meat, she probably felt humiliated in front of him. She turned her head with a "hum". Qin Zhen was so arrogant that she wanted to laugh.


    "Not really?" He held the meat and shook it for a while. Seeing that she still didn''t look back, the corner of her mouth bent up involuntarily. He couldn''t remember how many times he laughed today: "since you don''t eat it, I have to eat it myself."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 874

    "Eat! Why don''t you eat it? " She turned her head, ate the piece of meat in her mouth, and chewed it like anger.


    "Ha ha." Seeing that she was eating well, Qin Zhen put down the chopsticks and picked up another pair to eat by himself. But as soon as he took two bites, he felt a bright sight fell on him.


    This sight can''t be ignored. He sighed and continued to pick up the chopsticks and feed them to the girl who squatted to watch him.


    She ate very fast. Qin Zhen hardly ate much himself, but he was not very hungry. After eating, he ate and fed her.


    So a big table of food, and finally almost all into the girl''s stomach. So when the servant came to collect the dishes, he was surprised to see that the dishes were empty and there was only a little soup left.


    This So many things All eaten by the marshal?


    Of course, Qin Zhen knew what he was thinking, but he didn''t want to explain, so he waved to him to clean up. So the servant began to clean up the table, and then he found that there seemed to be two pairs of chopsticks missing.


    Take a look at Qin Zhen, Qin Zhen helpless mouth: "there are two pairs of chopsticks fell under the table, don''t look." He thought of the scene of the girl burning another pair of chopsticks when he didn''t pay attention to it after dinner just now.


    Why can''t we get by with chopsticks?


    After the servant cleared the table and pushed away a load of empty dishes, a guy who burned chopsticks jumped in from behind the window.


    Seeing that there was no bulging stomach under her dress, Qin Zhen realized that her stomach was not bottomless, so she ate so much.


    But after eating so many things, even if she didn''t eat enough, she was also satisfied. Qin Zhen watched her take out a bright bead from her cloak and toss it in her hand. Her eyes gradually became soft.


    He remembered that a long time ago, there was a man who also liked to pester him, just


    "What are you thinking?" Eyes a little distant, a hoarse voice suddenly sounded in the ear, awakened Qin Zhen.


    In front of him was the girl''s almost transparent white face. The tip of her nose almost touched him. The dark pupils hidden behind her long black hair could be seen.


    He almost wanted to brush her long hair away, but the next moment the girl was away from him again. She looked at him and said, "your eyes have become very strange."


    "Nothing." Qin Zhen smiles, looks at the girl squatting on the table and speaks softly.


    "You lied to me again." She said so, but she didn''t get angry. Maybe she was very happy just now. Her voice was lazy.


    "Ha ha," she was not like her at all, but he saw the same shadow from her.


    After a moment''s silence, he finally said, "you look like her."


    "Who?" She gave him a look.


    "My sister," it seems to think of something. Qin Zhen''s indifferent eyebrows and eyes are tinged with a ray of softness: "in the past, she always liked to stick to me. Sometimes, when I was reading, she just sat and played like you."


    The girl listened quietly without interrupting.


    "She was eight years younger than me. At that time, her parents were very busy. I almost watched her grow up." He still remembers that when she was four years old, he was away from home. When he came back, the little girl was at the door, looking at him with two eyes. As soon as he got out of the car, she stumbled over, hugged his thigh and refused to let go.


    He was silent for a moment.


    "And then?" Seeing that he didn''t speak, the girl put her chin on her hand and asked.


    "No, later. When she was eight years old, she went out with my parents. As a result, she was assassinated. By the time I got there, they were gone."


    Qin Zhen''s tone was light, and he slowly lowered his eyes. He thought of the car surrounded by the fire, the blood, and the 16-year-old boy who was held tightly by the guards.


    "Oh, that sounds terrible." The girl''s voice is very hoarse, but her tone has no ups and downs. Maybe she wants to comfort him, but her tone is dry and doesn''t seem to comfort him at all: "in fact, it''s nothing to die, anyway, you human beings will die sooner or later."


    "What happens when you die?" Qin Zhen asked.


    "I''ll go to hell," the girl told him, "but after such a long time, your sister and parents must have been reincarnated."


    "Well, is there a cow''s head and horse''s face and black and white Impermanence in that Prefecture?" Qin Zhen was a little curious.


    "That''s not true." The girl shook her head: "in fact, the hell is not like you think. There are many gods of death like us. Each god of death is in charge of a place."


    "Is Lu city in your charge? But I haven''t seen you before. " Qin Zhen said.


    "I was temporarily transferred recently. I didn''t care here before." The girl said, and then she said, "if it wasn''t for death''s vacation, I wouldn''t have done this kind of work for him.""What do you do with death?" Qin Zhen opened the document and asked.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just to let the damned people die, and those who don''t die don''t," the girl thought. "Then, it''s to send all the dead souls to the hell, and they''re gone."


    "How do you know those people should die?" Qin Zhen thought that she said he didn''t deserve to die, so she thought it was funny. She was so small, could she send the dead to the hell?


    "There is death on the damned person. The more death there is, the faster the person will die. When you smell the death, you can follow the direction and find the dead soul." The girl replied.


    "So it is." Qin Zhen put down her name on the document. No wonder that day, she knew that third aunt would die at night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 875

    "So we''ll go there ahead of time to wait for the dead." "When those people die, their souls will be sent to the underworld, and they won''t wander around the world and affect the living," she said


    "What happens to the living?" Qin Zhen gave a hand.


    "It''s not going to be anything but nightmares." The girl spoke with indifference.


    "So it is."


    "Well, I''m going." The girl said, and jumped to the windowsill, and then no shadow.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a few days later, Qin Zhen''s injury is almost healed, and his relationship with the girl is better.


    She is still haunted as before, but as long as he has a meal, she will certainly appear, and still appears on time according to the time of three meals.


    Of course, sometimes when he is too busy to read the documents and forgets to eat, she will appear at his window on time and remind him that it''s time to eat with her voice. If he doesn''t care if she continues to read the documents, she will make a voice so that he can''t see it until he pays attention to her.


    Qin Zhen found that the girl didn''t like crowded places. She was very vigilant. Whenever someone appeared, she would quickly avoid them, that is, she was familiar with them. Occasionally, she would approach him, but whenever he wanted to touch her, she would quickly avoid them.


    It wasn''t fear. He thought she just didn''t want to be touched. When he asked this question, the girl chewed something in her mouth and said, "well, you human beings can''t touch me."


    "Why?" Qin Zhen asked.


    "Because I''m going to die." She swallowed the things in her mouth and spoke in a very light tone.


    "But I met you." He remembered that when he first met her, her feet were hanging over his head, and he was not dead.


    "You are different." With these words, the girl stood up and quickly left without waiting for him to speak again.


    Qin Zhen thought for three days and didn''t know what she meant by "different". In these three days, he didn''t see her again. Even if he put her favorite French dessert on the windowsill as before, she didn''t show up.


    Of course, he has been very busy these three days. Now the situation is changeable. Qin Zhen holds military power and is naturally concerned by many forces. He is very busy not only fighting against the outside invaders, but also against the conspiracy of several other marshals.


    Because he was assassinated, all the major forces in Lucheng were cleaned up again by Qin Zhen. He invited him to dinner that day, but he was assassinated. The head of the Department was afraid that he would be angry with him. Although it had nothing to do with him, he came to Qin Zhen for several days and said that he wanted to make amends. No matter when Qin Zhen had time to see him, he let Yan Qing push him.


    The third night, when he was having a meeting with his subordinates to discuss things, he suddenly heard a familiar slight sound coming from the windowsill.


    Qin Zhen''s heart moved and ended the meeting. When all his subordinates were gone, he went to open the curtain, and a familiar shadow appeared on the windowsill immediately.


    "I want to eat cake." The first thing the girl saw him said was to eat.


    Qin Zhen called her to order a cake. He took a look at the girl who had already jumped on the table. She was covered with dust. Although her face was still so pale, Qin Zhen could feel her fatigue. She sat on the table, leaning against the wall, and didn''t move. She seemed to be very tired and fell asleep. Even when he was near, she didn''t escape as quickly as usual.


    I don''t know where she has been these three days. Qin Zhen looks at her and removes all the documents on the desk near her.


    It was a knock at the door that woke her up. The girl jumped behind the curtain and hid. The servant who came in was used to his new hobby for dessert. He put down the cake and left.


    As soon as Qin Zhen looked back, all the cakes on the table were gone. The girl puffed her cheeks and chewed the things in her mouth. He asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Tomorrow you will know." The girl swallowed the food in her mouth and answered.


    Qin Zhen didn''t know what she was doing until the next day when she saw the daily. Yesterday, a war broke out in the Mausoleum City. The invaders'' bombers almost turned the whole city into ruins, with countless casualties.


    The mausoleum is not his territory, and the guards there are not the opponents of the invaders at all. The Lord of the mausoleum abandoned the city and fled, and the army lost its leadership. The general of the mausoleum had to ask for help from all sides. Almost at the same time, the telegram for help was sent to his desk.


    Although the Mausoleum City is far away from Lu city, and the war can''t spread for a while, Qin Zhen knows that sooner or later, the jackals will look here, so he can''t ignore it.


    He is going to go in person.


    When the girl knew the news, she didn''t say anything more. She ate the cake as usual, and only said "Oh" that she knew it, so she didn''t speak again.


    "Is Lingcheng your territory, too?" She went to Lingcheng in those three days, so she never came back.


    "No, it''s just that there were too many people who died that day, and the God of death over there was too busy for me to help." She puffed the cake in her mouth and said vaguely.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 876

    "You have a good relationship?" Qin Zhen''s action is a little, the tone is light.


    "Not bad," she replied, "mainly the orders above." After all, she is working now.


    Smell speech, Qin Zhen lightly smile for a while, continue the action in the hand: "originally you also can listen to other people''s order?"


    "Of course." The girl gave him a look: "so I can''t go with you."


    A light loss rose from the bottom of her heart. She couldn''t go


    "But don''t be afraid. I''ve already taken care of the God of death over there and asked him to help you." She continued, "and you''re very good among humans. You''ll be fine."


    She thinks he''s great? It has to be said that Qin Zhen felt comforted. His lips bent slightly and said nothing more.


    The situation didn''t wait. After two days of cleaning up, Qin Zhen set out with others on the third day. When he left Lucheng, the girl floated over his head and then fell on a tree by the side of the road, watching him leave all the time.


    When Qin Zhen arrived at the mausoleum, the situation was already very tense. He had no time to think about other things, and soon joined the remaining Guard troops in the fierce war.


    Busy day and night, after a full ten days, the situation in the mausoleum was temporarily stabilized, and Qin Zhen was relieved to think of the girl.


    I don''t know how she is now in Lucheng? Are you still in dashai mansion? Before he left the kitchen, he gave orders. He still prepared the food according to her preference every day. Did she go to eat it?


    Also, did she think of him


    Just when he wanted to send a telegram to the Marshal''s office asking about the situation, he heard a light knocking sound from the closed window. Looking back, he saw a black crow falling outside, knocking the glass with its mouth.


    There are too many dead people in Lingcheng because of the war. The piled up corpses attract a large number of crows. Qin Zhen didn''t care, but the crows kept knocking on the glass, which still attracted his attention.


    Qin Zhen''s heart moved and thought of what the girl had told him before he left. So he went over and opened the window, but the crow didn''t jump in. It fell out of the window, looked at him, and then spoke. His voice was as hoarse as the girl: "are you Qin Zhen?"


    This is a very big crow, which is a circle bigger than the average crow. It falls there quietly. Its feathers are neat and bright, and its black eyes are very deep. He nods: "yes, I''m Qin Zhen."


    It turns out that death looks like this, so does she look like this?


    "She said she wanted me to help you." The crow fell on the windowsill with a hoarse and sharp voice, which was very hard to hear. But Qin Zhen didn''t feel uncomfortable when she was used to the girl''s voice. She just heard the crow continue to say, "what can I do for you?"


    "In that case, I''ll be in trouble." Qin Zhen didn''t refuse. He took out a note from a pile of documents and handed it to the crow.


    "Please send this to general Lin Shen for me." A group of defenders were surrounded by the enemy groups who had retreated to the east of the city. Their news could not be heard for a while. Qin Zhenzheng was ready to find a way to contact them.


    The crow took a look at the paper. It nodded and agreed. It picked up the note with its mouth. It turned and flew away.


    Looking at the disappearing black figure, Qin Zhen stood behind his hands by the window, his face still light, but his eyes were gradually covered by dark.


    Their people can''t break through the enemy''s encirclement, and the telegram may be intercepted, but they will never be on guard against a crow that eats corruption.


    Two days later, Qin Zhen''s men and the besieged garrison cooperated with each other and successfully broke through the enemy''s defense line. The defeated invading army lost its final advantage and had to reluctantly retreat out of the mausoleum.


    But the war was not over yet. They just withdrew from the mausoleum, but far from leaving the territory. Under the leadership of Qin Zhen, after three months of hard work, they completely drove these aggressors out of the country.


    After recovering the lost land and pacifying the people of the mausoleum, Qin Zhen returns with the army.


    In a twinkling of an eye, four months passed. When he left Lucheng, the winter had not passed. When he came back, the whole Lucheng had become colorful and the spring was deep.


    The girl was still wearing the black dress he left in and a thick black cloak. She didn''t seem to feel the heat at all, and her face was still so pale.


    "You''re back."


    The bare tree in the yard has grown new leaves. The girl is sitting on the windowsill, lazily eating dessert. It seems no surprise that he will come back victoriously.


    "Yes, I''m back." This time, Qin Zhen was not injured. Although there was constant gunfire in the battlefield, he was sitting in the rear to command. He didn''t go to the battlefield at all, and there were people around to protect him, so he was very safe: "and thank you for your help."


    Without the help of the crow death, although the final result is the same, it can drive them out, but the damage is much more serious than now. He also knew that the crow could not have helped him without her care."Oh, nothing." She did not care about the wave: "how to say, last time I also helped him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 877

    "Why is the God of death I saw a crow?" Qin Zhen asked her.


    "That''s normal. Only people who are very important to us can see what we really are." The girl said, "you have nothing to do with him, so you can''t see him."


    "Important people?" Is he a very important person for her


    "Yes," she said, before she finished, she suddenly stood up quickly. "Someone''s coming." Then he swished out of the window.


    The next moment, Yan Qing pushed the door in and put a large stack of invitation cards on his desk: "marshal, these are the invitation cards sent these two days. Please have a look."


    All the invitation cards were sent by other forces in Lucheng. Although they were in the name of celebrating for him, it was only because he won the battle this time and naturally took Lingcheng as a territory to please and test him.


    Qin Zhen doesn''t want to go, but he knows it can''t be avoided. He turns over the invitation cards one by one and selects some that are really hard to refuse. The others are thrown to Yan Qing for him to push.


    "I see. I''m going to inform them." Since Qin Zhen wants to go, according to his position, the banquet can''t be simple. If you give notice in advance, you can let the other party prepare well.


    He was about to turn around and leave when he was called by his commander: "next time, knock on the door before you enter."


    Yan Qing feels strange. Before Ming Ming, the commander-in-chief didn''t have this habit, but looking at Qin Zhen''s indifferent but cold face on the chair, he feels a little chilly Yes, dashai... "


    After Yan Qing left, the girl came in from the window again. Qin Zhen watched her standing on the windowsill to tidy up her clothes. Something flashed through her eyes. He whispered: "in fact, you don''t have to hide from people."


    "No!" She refused.


    "Well," Qin Zhen said with a slightly regretful look, "in this case, it seems that you can''t go with me tomorrow night."


    "What? Where are you going? " She was intrigued.


    "I''m going to a dinner party. There''s a lot to eat at the party. I wanted to invite you to come with me." He looked even more pitiful: "in that case, forget it..."


    "Wait!" Hearing the food, the girl hesitated, but she said, "can''t you bring it back to me?"


    "No one brought anything out for a party like that." Qin Zhen tells a lie quietly. He wants to take it away. No one dares to stop him. There is no problem in making a new package for him.


    "It would be a shame to be seen with human beings!" She struggled.


    "But other people can''t see you. They just think it''s an ordinary crow." Qin Zhen continues to persuade her.


    "You seem to be right." Some of the girls were convinced, "but what if they want to touch me?"


    Qin Zhen continued: "you follow me. I won''t let them touch you." Who dares to touch her as long as he doesn''t allow it?


    "But it will be a long time." She continued.


    "In fact, the party is very interesting, there will be a lot of programs." Qin Zhen opened his eyes and told a lie. He thought the banquets were boring. Watching the music and dance shows was a waste of time: "there is also a small garden, which is more beautiful than the dashai mansion." As a matter of fact, he left every time after talking about things. He had never been to the garden and had no idea what it looked like.


    "But I don''t like crowded places."


    Seeing that she was still hesitating, Qin Zhen lowered her eyes and said in a low voice, "if you don''t want to go, I''ll be fine."


    "You go by yourself? Without guards? " She asked.


    "This kind of banquet can only bring female companions, not other people, so there won''t be many people." He''s right. He doesn''t take people with him, but it doesn''t matter what follows in secret.


    The girl was finally persuaded. She wandered around the table twice and made up her mind: "well, I''ll go with you." She continued: "if there are too many people, I will wait for you outside."


    "Good." Qin Zhen gently smiles.


    The banquet was just the next night. Qin Zhen was enthusiastic about it for the first time and began to clean it up early. He changed clothes when the girl has been squatting on the windowsill watching, her look is very nervous.


    "Are you sure there won''t be a lot of people?" She asked again.


    "Of course, and the ballroom is big." Qin Zhen replied.


    "Well, I can leave early anyway." She muttered, Qin Zhen heard clearly, he decided to soon order Yan Qing with people to guard outside, must strictly control the number of people into the hall.


    When he changed his clothes, Yan Qinggang arrived at the door. This time, he did not forget to knock on the door: "marshal, you are ready to go."


    "Let''s go." He picked up his tie and tied it. He looked at the girl who wanted to fly out and stopped her: "you don''t want to run away, do you?"


    "Of course not," she looked at him. "I''ll go first. I''ll go in with you when I get to the door."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 878

    "Together," he said, slowly reaching out his hand to her, "let''s get familiar with it in advance."


    "Well..." She agreed reluctantly, but still flew down, fell on his hand.


    She is really light, almost no weight, if not for the cold touch of the material, he can hardly feel her existence, just like being blown by a gust of wind.


    But it was just a moment. She quickly left him and floated in front of him. She seemed to notice that he was still standing in the same place. She stood on the doorframe and looked back at him suspiciously: "go? What are you still doing? "


    "Nothing." It was like a breeze blowing gently, leaving a circle of ripples. Qin Zhen slowly closed his hands and strode to follow.


    So waiting at the gate of Yan Qing did not wait for the commander from home, but saw a big black crow flying out of the house.


    Yan Qing Where are the crows from? How did you get into the house?


    Then, his family commander came out immediately.


    Seeing him, he seemed to be surprised: "Why are you still here?"


    Yan Qing I''m waiting for you... " It used to be like this?


    "No, you go first." Qin Zhen said mercilessly: "wait for me in the car."


    Yan Qing: "yes..."


    As they spoke, the crow landed on the floor in front of them, as if waiting for them. Yan Qing took a look, but found that the crow was not afraid of him at all. When he saw it, it also looked at him.


    He had a short circuit in his head for a moment, and then he thought of something very quickly.


    This crow, isn''t it the one who helped their commander last time? Is it really raised by his own Marshal?!


    Yan Qing was sure that he didn''t admit his mistake. After all, such a big crow is not common. He remembered the way it spread its wings and flew just now. It''s about the size of a chicken.


    At this time, Qin Zhen takes another look at him. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Yan Qing feels a trace of displeasure in his sight: "why haven''t you gone yet?"


    Yan Qing I''m leaving now. "


    After waiting in the car for a while, Yan Qing sees Qin Zhen open the door behind him, but it''s not him who comes up first, but the big black crow.


    When the crow jumped into the back chair, then his coach closed the door and got on the car from the other side. Yan Qing''s chin was about to fall off.


    Who is Qin Zhen? The Grand Marshal, who is in charge of the southwest military power, has a great reputation and high status. I don''t know how many people revere him and worship him. It takes a lot of effort to meet him. Countless people are trying to curry favor with him. Today, they even open the door for people like a car boy!


    The problem is that the one who opened the door is not a person at all, just a crow Thinking about this, Yan Qing thinks that maybe his eyes have gone wrong and he has hallucinated.


    Qin Zhen opens the door on the other side and gets on the car. Fortunately, Yan Qing''s reason hasn''t completely disappeared. He starts the car and drives out smoothly.


    Along the way, Yan Qing frequently looked in the rearview mirror and saw the crow lying on the back seat, with its wings slightly spread out, seemingly very relaxed.


    And his family commander in hand with a bag of don''t know what it is, one by one to feed the crow to the mouth, and his face also slightly with a smile.


    If other people see this scene, they will be scared to death: is this the general Qin Zhenqin who has always been indifferent, ruthless and deep-seated?!


    Yan Qing has been with Qin Zhen since he was a child. He knows that Qin Zhen seems to have matured overnight since the incident happened ten years ago. The 16-year-old props up everything left by his father alone, but his smile disappears completely from his face almost at the same time.


    With the development of time, the young boy grew up to be the overlord of power. Qin Zhen''s mind became deeper and deeper, and his means became more and more fierce. In the following ten years, Qin Zhen''s status became higher and higher, but he never showed a smile again.


    No matter how hard the war is won and how many people praise him, Qin Zhen is still indifferent. No one can see through his true emotions.


    Including Yan Qing.


    But today, he is not only smiling, but also smiling all the time. Although the smile is very shallow, and he is smiling at a black crow, his joy is even felt by him sitting in front of him.


    Yan Qing is in a mixed mood. Other people''s pets are either cats or dogs. No matter how bad it is, it''s a beautiful parrot, a good-sounding lark or something. But he has a very ugly crow which symbolizes an unknown death It''s really worrisome that our commander-in-chief has such an eye


    In Qin Zhen''s sight, the girl sits lazily in the back seat, looking relaxed.


    When she first got on the bus, she saw that the door was closed. It seemed that she was a little nervous because of the narrow space in the car. But when the car left, she relaxed and seemed to feel comfortable with the cushion under her body. She also spread out her hands and leaned back on the back of the chair.


    "Unexpectedly, your human car is quite comfortable." She shook her body and simply put her feet on the cushion, which occupied a lot of space.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 879

    Qin Zhen''s car is naturally a good one, not to mention that the car is a new one. The things inside are brand new, not to mention that the bullet proof function has been strengthened just in case.


    She looked very lazy and comfortable, as if she was the owner of the car. Qin Zhen had no choice but to smile and took out a bag of candy from the cabinet.


    He doesn''t like sugar, but he finds that little girl likes sweets very much. This kind of candy, which is said to be imported from abroad, is the most popular among children. He thinks she should like it.


    Thanks to his fear that she would not be able to adapt, he specially prepared this. Now it seems that it is useless.


    As soon as the candy is taken out, Qin Zhen sees the girl sitting up against the seat. He can also feel her salivating eyes across the hair curtain. She stares at the sugar in his hand and reveals the word "want to eat" all over her body.


    Qin Zhen opened the package and fed her one by one.


    The girl ate very fast. She peeled off the bright candy paper outside and put the sugar in her mouth. She only heard a "click click" sound. Then she opened her mouth again and there was nothing left. Qin Zhen looked at the white teeth and felt cold for no reason.


    Looking at her delicious food, Qin Zhen wanted to tease her. He took a piece of sugar to make it look like he wanted to give it to her, but quickly moved away when the girl reached for it.


    The girl was stunned by his action. She didn''t seem to think that he would do it, but soon she was a little angry. Her little mouth pouted and her big eyes after her long hair glared at him as if she wanted to jump up and bite him.


    Qin Zhen couldn''t help laughing and wanted to return the sugar to her, but he couldn''t help teasing her.


    This scene fell in front of Yan Qing''s eyes, he only felt that Qin Zhen''s magnificent figure in his heart was all broken to pieces, his family commander would make such a childish move!


    As if aware of his sight, Qin Zhen smiles and glances at him. The coolness in his eyes makes Yan Qing shiver and move away.


    While he looked at Yan Qing, the girl immediately jumped up and snatched away the sugar and the sugar bag in his hand. Then she sat far away from him, peeled off all the candy and put it into her mouth.


    Yan Qing watched the crow snatch a bag of candy, then nimbly peel the candy paper one by one with his claws, and swallow all the candy in one mouthful.


    After being robbed of the sugar and kept away from the girl, Qin Zhen was in a bad mood. He took a look at Yan Qing and said coolly, "drive well!"


    Last time, the driver was bribed by the other party''s money, so the driver was dealt with directly after the end, and there was no other suitable person for the moment, so Yan Qing took the place temporarily. After all, he was Qin Zhen''s adjutant, which was more convenient.


    Since the last assassination, Qin Zhen has been protected by several cars in front of and behind him. But it''s even more strange to think of Yan Qing. Today, his family commander insisted that those people follow him secretly and not show up.


    Even so, they should strictly control the number of people entering the venue. Does anyone want to do it today?


    Thinking about this, Yan Qing was on guard, and then he didn''t pay any attention to the movement behind him, so he drove the car without any distractions.


    "Here you are."


    As soon as Qin Zhen looked back, she saw a candy in her hand. She looked at him with disgust: "if you really want to eat, eat it."


    He was stunned.


    Looking at the candy for a long time, the girl said impatiently: "do you want it? Don''t forget it. "


    "Thank you." Qin Zhen can''t help laughing. It''s his sugar. She''s really generous.


    After taking the candy, Qin Zhen had the idea of eating it for the first time. He peeled off the bright candy paper and put the light colored candy in his mouth. A faint fragrance mixed with sweetness filled his tongue.


    It''s not bad.


    Because once she ate the rest of the sugar, this time the girl didn''t chew it. She had sugar in her mouth, and she didn''t speak any more. After a while, she arrived at the meeting.


    This is a very luxurious European style building, with tall white roman columns, castle like spires and white stone steps. Two doormen stood respectfully at the door to welcome the people.


    Yan Qing gets out of the car and opens the door for him. The two doormen are actually Qin Zhen''s men. Knowing that their commander-in-chief has arrived, they all raise their vigilance.


    At this time, all the other guests around saw Yan Qing. Naturally, they recognized him as the adjutant of Marshal Qin. They all wanted to show their faces. Even when the people in the banquet hall heard the news, they rushed out to meet him.


    That''s Marshal Qin Zhenqin! Don''t say anything else, he hasn''t married yet!


    A few women in formal dress around them look very excited. If they can get this lady''s green eyes and be valued, they will become a handsome lady, and their status and wealth will be all at once!


    Qin Zhen, dressed in a Black Slim suit, walked down slowly. He was tall and straight, and his appearance was extraordinary. Although his handsome face was light, his momentum was still strong. Several people who saw him wanted to chat up subconsciously stopped.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 880

    But to their surprise, Qin Zhen got out of the car, but didn''t leave. Instead, he stood in front of the car, leaned slightly and stretched out a hand to the car.


    "I always think something bad will happen." In the car, the girl said, still handed him her hand and got out of the car with him.


    Looking at Qin Zhen''s previous posture, people at the scene all vaguely mention who can make Qin Zhen wait like this. Most of them have already guessed from the bottom of their hearts, especially many noble girls who have been looking at Qin Zhen all the time.


    If only they were treated so carefully


    But when Qin Zhen stood up, he saw that only a crow came out of the car. Everyone was stunned. They had no idea that what Qin Zhen was waiting for was just a crow.


    Some people still look into the car, but to their disappointment, Yan Qing has closed the door, which means there is no one in the car.


    When the car was driven away, all they saw was Qin Zhen''s right arm curving slightly. On his little arm, a big black crow was looking around. It was clearly just a bird, but they could not help but feel the look of each other, just like a person.


    In Qin Zhen''s eyes, the girl is sitting on his arm, looking around, and he also feels that she is really weightless.


    But he still carefully raised his arm and kept it steady so that she didn''t feel uncomfortable.


    The doorman opens the door carefully, and Qin Zhen goes in. Other people behind him want to go in and brush their faces in front of Qin Zhen, but they are stopped by the two smiling doormen.


    Naturally, they won''t pay attention to the scene outside. When they enter the banquet hall, Tang Xiaotang finds that there are really few people inside, and half of them are waiters in neat uniforms.


    Noticing Qin Zhen''s eye contact with several waiters, she knew that these were probably the people he had arranged, which made her feel relieved.


    It''s good to have fewer people. In this way, with her, he should not be in danger.


    After all, her task is to ensure that he survived these three robberies, and now he has passed one.


    Qin Zhen didn''t know what she was thinking. As soon as he entered the banquet hall, other people who had already arrived approached him. It was obvious that they all knew Qin Zhen.


    One of them was a tall white man with gray hair. He was the first one to come. He had a very close smile on his face. He spoke Chinese fluently: "Mr. Qin, you are here at last."


    "Hello, Ambassador snett." Qin Zhen nodded with a faint look.


    He looked at the girl on his arm with his blue eyes. His eyes flashed and he said, "is this your pet? It looks so special


    "No


    Seeing that the other party wanted to reach out and touch the girl, Qin Zhen''s eyes flashed a trace of displeasure. The girl also seemed very displeased. She jumped away from his arm and fell to the long table in the distance.


    "She''s not a pet." The other side''s words made him feel very bad. Qin Zhen''s face was still indifferent, but her eyes were cold: "and she didn''t like being touched by others."


    "Sorry, I didn''t know that. I''m so sorry." Snett apologizes repeatedly. He can see that Qin Zhen is not happy. This time, he has something important to discuss with Qin Zhen. Don''t annoy him.


    "It doesn''t matter." After all, she is just a crow in other people''s eyes, and snett doesn''t want to hurt her. He has no reason to get angry, but Qin Zhen is very uncomfortable. He doesn''t even want to talk to snett.


    But fortunately, the girl flew back. She landed on a decorative pillar beside him and said, "forget it, I forgive him."


    Qin Zhen was in a better mood. He looked at snett and said, "it''s OK. The ambassador doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Snett was relieved. He took a look at the crow beside him. The crow was also looking at him. His eyes were dark. At that moment, his heart was thrilled, and he had the feeling of being seen through.


    It''s just a bird


    He thought it was his own illusion, but when he looked at it again, the crow had already returned to Qin Zhen''s arm, and his hoarse voice whispered a few times.


    "You talk. I''ll eat." The girl said to Qin Zhen.


    "Don''t run around." Qin Zhen is not very relieved, but he knows that she doesn''t like crowded places. It''s not easy for her to come here with him today, so he doesn''t want to force her to stay.


    "I see." The girl''s mood a little irritable, but still seriously said to him: "if anything, I will call you."


    "Good."


    Snett was surprised to see Qin Zhen talking to the crow. It seemed that the crow could understand him. After he finished, he answered a few times and then flew away.


    He couldn''t help but think of the illusion he had just had. Although he never believed it, his heart suddenly cooled.


    But before he could recover, Qin Zhen had been surrounded by other people. He thought of his mission this time, and he put all these aside and welcomed them together.After confirming that the ambassador was harmless and impatient to chat with them, Tang Xiaotang decided to check the whole banquet hall for safety.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 881

    After all, the second assassination happened here. Although she has reduced the probability of it as much as possible, even Tang Xiaotang can''t guarantee that it will not happen 100%.


    After all, according to the original track, Qin Zhen, who had experienced an assassination, was careful enough, but the killer could still break through his tight line and enter the banquet hall again. Unless the banquet ended safely, Tang Xiaotang was not sure whether he would appear again this time.


    At this moment, the banquet has not yet started. She looks around. Qin Zhen is surrounded by several people, who are not willing to kill. Not far away, several young women of about twenty are gathering together to chat in a low voice, and their eyes are staring at Qin Zhen over there. She thinks about it, but she flies over and lands near them.


    If the killer wants to get in, the best way is to pretend to be the maid of the waiter and the guests, and the waiter is arranged by Qin Zhen. Therefore, the ladies of the guests are very suspicious.


    As soon as she fell beside them, she heard a woman whisper: "this is Marshal Qin! He''s so good-looking She looked at Qin Zhen''s eyes without blinking, and her cheeks were slightly red.


    "It''s still very impressive!" One side, another woman added, her eyes also fell on Qin Zhen, with admiration and love.


    "Ah, and marshal Qin hasn''t married yet!" This is the most important thing. As soon as this sentence was said, the group of women nodded.


    "Although there are already people in Marshal Qin''s backyard, they are just aunts. They are not on the stage, and they are not very popular." A woman said, "and which man is not like that? As long as you can have the position of a handsome lady in the main room, that''s enough. "


    "And he''s the only one in his family. He married without a mother-in-law or sister-in-law. That''s a good thing!"


    Speaking of this, several women began to talk about the gossip in the backyard of Lucheng. For a while, they said whose mother-in-law was fighting with her daughter-in-law. For a while, they said whose sister-in-law was cheating. For a while, they said whose sister-in-law and sister-in-law were quarreling. Tang Xiaotang was impatient to listen to this. She carefully looked at these people one by one to see if they had any malice. She was ready Leave as soon as you''re done.


    During their discussion, a young woman has been listening quietly. She has no other women''s fanatical admiration. She has always been very indifferent. After seeing everyone, Tang Xiaotang puts her eyes on her.


    This woman There is a strong sense of death


    She couldn''t help narrowing her eyes. However, just at this time, a woman said, "so, we women depend on men to get along well if we marry well."


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are all on the woman''s body. She seems to disagree with this sentence very much. The disdain and disdain on her body at that moment are very clear to Tang Xiaotang.


    She looked at the woman more seriously, with her body''s dead eye to see, her body''s dead breath is very strong, and the most rich place is very strange gathered in the fingers, which makes Tang Xiaotang feel a little strange.


    Generally speaking, how a person will die, most of the dead will gather there.


    For example, the last time the third aunt killed herself by taking poison, so the most powerful part of her dead breath was in her mouth. Those who were shot to death would be shot there, and the dead breath would be concentrated there. If she died, there would be dead breath all over her body, and in the end, almost all the dead breath would gather in her heart.


    Dead breath gathered on the fingers It''s the first time she''s met, so Tang Xiaotang is curious about how this woman will die.


    Besides, there is no death in the whole banquet hall except her, which shows that there are only two possibilities: one is that she will be killed by a killer; the other is that she is a killer and will be killed.


    No matter what kind of possibility, this woman is most likely to approach the killer except Qin Zhen. If you want to know who the killer is, you should always pay attention to her.


    She looked at the woman carefully and found that she was probably older than the rest of the group. She looked 25-6 years old, and she didn''t have the same heavy make-up as those people. She only painted a light make-up. She was tall and chic. She was wearing a very avant-garde one shoulder strapless, slim fitting champagne dress, revealing the perfect clavicle And chest large white skin, appear elegant and noble temperament.


    However, several women on her side stood at a certain distance from her, vaguely showing some alienation.


    "Of course, the most important thing is to have a son. Only in this way can we be reliable in the mother-in-law''s family, and only when we are old can we rely on him!" Just now, the woman continued to speak. After listening to this sentence, several women around her even nodded and said yes.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t care to listen to this kind of mental handicapped woman''s words. She went into her left ear and out of her right ear. She watched the irony on the woman''s face become more and more serious, and she finally laughed.


    "Oh! Isn''t this Miss Gu? "


    After hearing her voice, several women put their eyes on her. The woman in front of her in a peach pink cheongsam seemed to see her and said it out loud. Tang Xiaotang found that she was still proud.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 882

    "Miss Gu didn''t mean that you would never marry a man with a backyard. Why did you come here today?" The woman in pink raised her chin and looked at her with disdain in her eyes.


    "It''s no wonder Miss Gu hasn''t been married since she was 25 or 26 years old," another woman in blue dress also looked at her up and down. "I don''t think any man can make such a request."


    "It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you, does it?" But Miss Gu didn''t care at all. She stood generous and let their eyes look at her. She looked calm and disdainful. She gave a sneer and looked scornful: "a group of Cuscuta are just relying on men. What''s so proud of?"


    "Then why did Miss Gu come today?" The woman in pink didn''t care. She just looked at her and said, "do you want to change what you said?"


    "Of course not." Seems to think of something, the woman''s eyes slightly a dark, and then look quickly calm down: "just to meet old friends, but I advise a few, the man''s most annoying is the talkative woman, if you want to marry out smoothly, it''s better to say less, save the time to be abandoned


    As soon as the voice fell, she walked away in high heels, leaving a group of women standing in the same place. Her face turned green and red, and it was as ugly as swallowing a fly.


    "Well! I went abroad to drink foreign ink for several years?! What''s the big deal The woman in pink is so angry that she stares at the back of the other party. Her voice is disdainful and jealous: "don''t come here if you have the ability?"


    "Forget it, don''t say it," another woman stopped her, and her look was also not good-looking: "who let others and marshal Qin be old friends..."


    "What kind of old friend is she? It''s just a broken house, and her father did that... "


    After listening for a while, Tang Xiaotang got to know the woman surnamed Gu, so she thought she was more suspicious. She left the hall and walked outside. As soon as she wanted to follow up, she saw Qin Zhen on one side looking at her.


    "Look! Marshal Qin, look here! " A woman said excitedly, "he must be looking at me!"


    "Bullshit! You look so ugly! How can the marshal look at you! " Another woman looked at her scornfully, then covered her face with shame: "he must be looking at me..."


    Tang Xiaotang


    She is really full of black lines, but her whole body is black, and no one can see the black lines.


    That group of women said more and more outrageous, but Qin Zhen had already walked through a group of people and came here. Seeing him coming, the group was even more excited. Even a few of them were breathless. Tang Xiaotang felt that they were going to faint at the next moment.


    Qin Zhen directly ignored the women who were looking at her excitedly. He walked by them without even looking at them.


    "Don''t you feel used to it?" He looked at the girl standing on the table. She was sitting, but she just stood up.


    "No She answered, and then looked at the place where the woman had just disappeared: "just want to get out and breathe."


    She still has to keep up. She has to see her with her own eyes to rest assured.


    "I''ll be with you." Qin Zhen spoke.


    "No, I won''t get lost anyway." Tang Xiaotang refused. She suspected the woman. How could she let him meet her!


    "Well, you should pay attention to safety." it can be seen that she didn''t want him to follow. Qin Zhen had to give up. He asked, "if you have something, please call me."


    When they saw Qin Zhen stop in front of a crow and begin to talk to it, they were so surprised that they couldn''t even smile.


    How can there be a crow here?!


    "Forget it, I''ll stay here." Tang Xiaotang''s eyes of the remaining light to see the woman has come in from the door, she had to change her mind: "by the way, I ask you a question."


    "What?" Qin Zhen looked at her face, did not see panic or impatience, just relieved.


    Although not many people were invited to come in today, they all brought female companions. He was really worried that someone would come to her for trouble.


    Although they may not hurt her at all, he is still worried


    "Do you know that woman?" Tang Xiaotang pointed to Miss Gu who came in.


    Following her fingers, Qin Zhen caught a glimpse of a slender figure. His side face was a little familiar, but he still could not remember who he was.


    "Some of them look familiar. Maybe they met once." Qin Zhen met eight hundred women without a thousand. He didn''t remember the one who offered the pillow to him.


    But, how can she care about a strange woman?


    "She said it herself. It''s your old friend." Tang Xiaotang said: "the group said her surname was Gu."


    Gu?


    Qin Zhen was stunned, but he really found a person in his memorywww.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 883

    "Oh, it''s her." He said quietly, but even Tang Xiaotang could feel the coldness in his tone.


    This is not the first time that she heard him speak in such a tone, but the first time that he showed such indifference in front of her. Tang Xiaotang did not continue this question. She said, "be careful with her."


    "Good." Indifference is just a moment, Qin Zhen quickly put away the look, he did not ask why, he knew that the girl will not hurt him.


    And Her eyes darkened for a moment. She would never remind him for no reason. It seems that he needs to pay attention


    Quietly to stand in the corner of the people make a wink, and looked into the woman, a waiters clothes man quietly went out.


    Just then, the banquet began.


    The banquet was hosted by the president of Lucheng''s largest bank. He was an old man, but in front of Qin Zhen, he also bowed and shook hands with a smile, and did not dare to show that he was an elder.


    Qin Zhen nodded to him lightly, but he didn''t shake hands with him, and the old man didn''t care. On the contrary, he was very happy because Qin Zhen could be there in person.


    After a few words on the stage, he went down, and then there was the dance. Qin Zhen was not interested in all of these, and he didn''t bring a girl with him, and he didn''t want to invite people to dance. He stood there with a glass of wine in his face. He probably felt that he didn''t want to be disturbed, and he didn''t dare to talk to him now.


    The women who came to the banquet only stood far away from him and watched quietly. He was clearly standing in a small corner of the hall, but attracted the attention of the whole banquet hall.


    For some purposes, almost all of them are unmarried and beautiful young girls. Although they all want to climb the big tree of Qin Zhen, no one dares to go first.


    Looking at the tall and handsome men standing there, their hearts are ready to move, but seeing each other''s cold look, the momentum of their whole body makes them dare not approach, and even dare not look at each other, only dare to secretly look.


    Just then, a slender figure came out of the crowd and slowly approached Qin Zhen, who was standing there alone.


    The envious eyes of the women almost pierced the champagne colored figure, but the other side seemed to be unaware of it. She had a shallow smile on her face, and every move was elegant and generous.


    "Qin Zhen, long time no see." The woman stood in front of him and spoke softly.


    Qin Zhen is looking at the girl eating alone on the long table. She seems to like those sweets very much. She can''t lift her head. She even forgets that he is beside her. She hasn''t even given him a corner of her eye.


    It''s clear that her food is not elegant, but Qin Zhen can''t help but look at it. The corners of his lips are gently raised unconsciously. Even after she has eaten all the food around, he takes the initiative to move a few plates of cakes far away from her to her.


    If it wasn''t for the sudden sound that interrupted his thoughts, he didn''t even notice someone coming up to him.


    Looking up, the familiar face came into our eyes. It was obvious that she and his memory had changed. The memories related to this face flooded into our mind. Qin Zhen''s expression quickly recovered to indifference, and a touch of coldness floated in her eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the girl''s reminding just now that he had been prepared, he really didn''t expect to meet her so suddenly.


    "Gu Yuan," there is no plan to talk about the past, and they have nothing to talk about. Qin Zhen''s tone is very cold, sounding perfunctory: "long time no see."


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here again." The woman didn''t seem to care about his indifference. With a smile, she followed his line of sight and saw the crow on the table: "is this your pet?"


    Qin Zhen slightly side body, blocked her line of sight, deep line of sight from her face across, and then very casual mouth: "how do you come back, not to say never come back?"


    He didn''t care why she would come back, even she could feel his perfunctory and rejection.


    The woman''s eyes were cold, and the hand holding the handbag held tightly. Deep wrinkles appeared on her flat skin, but her expression was more and more bright: "why, don''t you welcome old friends?"


    "No


    Qin Zhen doesn''t care what she wants to do at all, but since the girl just reminded him, he won''t ignore it. He raised his vigilance secretly, but the remaining light in the corner of his eyes saw that the girl finally stopped talking. She jumped over the empty plates and fell to his hand, then turned her head slightly and looked at the woman standing in front of him.


    "Is this your pet? It''s the first time I''ve seen a crow as a pet The woman asked again. The girl still looked at her and didn''t move. When she heard this, Qin Zhen was in a bad mood, and her tone became colder and more impatient.


    "She''s not."


    "Oh, I misunderstood that. I''m sorry." The woman''s face was stiff, but she hated her even more. She looked at the fat and ugly crow with a smile: "can I touch it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 884

    As soon as the voice fell, before Qin Zhen spoke, she reached out and wanted to touch her.


    The slender and white hand stretched out to her. It was obviously a quick action, but it became very slow in Tang Xiaotang''s eyes. It was like being delayed countless times. She could even see the cold light passing by her fingertips.


    Just when Gu Yuan''s fingers were about to touch the black feather, a big hand quickly and forcefully grasped her wrist, making her unable to move forward half an inch.


    "Qin Zhen, what are you doing?" Gu Yuan''s smile froze and she looked at him: "I just want to touch it..."


    "Stay away from her." Qin Zhen''s tone is very cold. The strength of her hand is not relaxed at all. Gu Yuan''s skin around her wrist is painful, which shows that the other party has no feelings at all.


    She looked at him incredulously: "it''s just a crow!"


    "Gu Yuan." The man''s low voice has no emotion, his handsome face with clear lines has a cold look, but his dark eyes have a deep sense of coldness.


    "I don''t care what you come back for," his voice was as cold as winter, and the warning inside made the woman''s heart tighten involuntarily: "don''t exhaust my last patience."


    On that pair of cold eyes without a trace of emotion, Gu Yuan has a moment of panic, he really changed too much, even now she can''t help feeling a trace of fear.


    But then, the surging memory reminds her what she should do. The resentment from the bottom of her heart outweighs the fear of that moment, and she struggles to pull out her hand.


    "You let me go!" Now, it''s a good time


    A black shadow flashed by, and she saw the crow flying up. It gently landed on the arm where the man grasped her wrist, and the wing patted the back of his hand. As a result, Gu Yuan felt her wrist loose and her body was thrown out.


    She stepped back a few steps to stabilize her body. When she looked up, she saw that the man who was still cold had put away his indifference. Although he was still indifferent, her eyes were the tenderness she had never seen in him. Although it was only for a moment, it also made her heart sink into the mire of resentment.


    She thought that since he was still so merciless, she didn''t need to be merciful any more.


    "Don''t come near her." The girl is standing on his arm and whispering to him: "it''s dangerous."


    Although Qin Zhen didn''t quite believe Gu Yuan could do anything to him, she still made him happy that she cared about his appearance. Looking at the girl''s serious face, he nodded, couldn''t help reaching out and touching her long hair, and said with a smile, "OK."


    The girl was stunned. She quickly flew away from him and landed on the long table beside him. Then she exploded and glared at him.


    "Who let you touch my lord?" She kept finishing her long hair, her eyes under the hair showed, her delicate little face was very serious, and she looked angry.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to." Qin Zhen said so, but there was no sense of guilt in her tone. Tang Xiaotang immediately felt that he shouldn''t have reminded him just now.


    Let him be stabbed to death by that human!


    She could see clearly that there was a needle hidden in the woman''s fingernail. The tip of the needle should have been coated with some poison.


    It''s natural to be on guard for such occasions. She has to admit that she can really sneak in this way and won''t be found, and even if she kills someone, it''s not easy to be suspected.


    As long as she is close to Qin Zhen, she will be stabbed without any precaution.


    No wonder, in the past, Qin Zhen would be assassinated successfully at a banquet. This method is nothing after decades, but it is absolutely a top-notch means of assassination in this era.


    It''s very risky to hide the needle in the nail. It''s easy to hurt herself if she''s not careful. This woman doesn''t know what hatred she has with Qin Zhen and will assassinate him in this way.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t understand, but remembering Qin Zhen''s indifferent attitude towards her, she wants to know that this matter is probably related to the death of his parents and sister he said before, so she didn''t ask.


    The first round of dance ends with the end of the music. Several women turn their eyes to Qin Zhen standing here, but he doesn''t mean to invite anyone. He still stands there and looks at the black crow.


    At this time, people in the hall almost knew that Qin had a crow as a pet, and he was very fond of the crow. Several women who had just seen the crow sighed with chagrin. They knew that Qin Zhen had raised the crow. No matter how dirty it was, they would go up early and use it to get close to Qin!


    Just then, Gu Yuan, who had just left, came back again, but this time, she also brought another person, a person Qin Zhen was familiar with -- snett.


    "Mr. Qin, let me introduce you. This is Miss Gu, my girlfriend." Gu Yuan took snett''s arm and came over with a smile, as if it was not her who had a dispute with Qin Zhen just now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 885

    Qin Zhen''s eyes gradually subsided. Although he was still indifferent, he felt the coldness of his whole body, even snett felt it, and he felt a little uneasy.


    Did he do something wrong again? But Mingming great said that she didn''t know Qin Zhen


    "Hello, Mr. Qin." But the woman''s face was smiling, as if she didn''t feel his coldness at all. She seemed to see him for the first time. She was generous and elegant with a smile: "I''m great. I''ve heard so much about you. Nice to meet you."


    With that, she slowly extended a long white hand to Qin Zhen.


    However, the person opposite her did not respond. His handsome face could not be seen. His eyes were half closed, and he did not even look at her.


    It seems that she didn''t take what he said to heart at all.


    Qin Zhen sneers from the bottom of his heart. Maybe he shouldn''t give her a chance, but who is the person behind all this? He is really a little curious now. He dares to use his mind on him. This man''s courage and means are really extraordinary.


    Maybe, it can lead the snake out of the hole


    He thought, but never put out his hand. Although he didn''t pay much attention to her, Qin Zhen still remembered the girl''s warning to him, so he always kept a distance from her.


    ¡°gress¡­¡­¡± The woman''s hand has been stretched out, but there is no response. Standing on one side, snett gradually feels uneasy. He wants to stop her action, but the woman ignores his words. Her lips are raised, her eyes are fixed on the opposite person, and her eyes are full of provocation.


    "Why, Mr. Qin, do you look down upon me as a woman?" Her smile deepened: "or look down on our s country?"


    Hearing this, Qin Zhen finally looked up at her. He did not expect that she had changed her nationality.


    Snett didn''t have time to stop, or he didn''t expect Gu Yuan to say such words, but since she has said it, he can''t just sit back and watch, which is related to the dignity of the country.


    Hearing the speech, Qin Zhen finally raised her eyes. Her smiling face crossed with her indifferent eyes. He still didn''t mean to raise his hand: "Miss Grey is worried too much."


    "What does Mr. Qin mean?"


    The other side is aggressive, Qin Zhen''s face does not change: "if your country thinks you can represent the whole country, then Qin really has nothing to say."


    "Then why doesn''t Mr. Qin shake hands with me?" At this time, Gu Yuan saw the crow behind him. It stood quietly beside Qin Zhen and looked at her. It was clearly just a beast, but the look in her eyes made her feel that it was mocking her.


    She only felt an anger rush to her forehead, her mood became uncontrollable, and her eyes showed a little fierce unconsciously.


    "Green, calm down and stop it!" Feeling that her mood was not quite right, snett began to worry. He said in s Mandarin, trying to dissuade her.


    However, the woman didn''t care. She stared at Qin Zhen. Her eyes were red: "why don''t you shake hands with me?"


    "I think Miss Grey has been in s country for a long time. Maybe she doesn''t know there is an old saying in our country." Just when snett thought Qin Zhen was going to be angry, he heard his low voice. He looked up and saw the cold but handsome Oriental man looking down at pet. His bony finger fell on the black crow''s head, but he got a bit from him.


    "What?" Gu Yuan didn''t expect that he would answer for a moment, so she was stunned.


    "Men and women are not compatible." Seeing that he would touch his hair again, the girl would bite his finger when she opened her mouth. Qin Zhen quickly moved her finger away. She lost her mouth. She protected her hair with her hand and showed her white teeth. She looked at him fiercely.


    He began to smile, but she was even more angry. She reached out and patted his hand. How could Qin Zhen be afraid of her actions? While her attention was all on her right hand, he quickly clicked her forehead with his left hand.


    The girl was directly annoyed. Qin Zhen thought that if she was a crow, her hair would be blown open now. She quickly jumped up from the table, jumped on his shoulder from behind, and began to pull his hair.


    Unfortunately, Qin Zhen''s hair was so short that she couldn''t grasp it. She was so angry that she held his neck in her arms and hung her whole body on his back.


    The neck is a very fragile place. If other people, let alone touch, don''t get close to his body, Qin Zhen will let them die. But she is the only one. Even if he is strangled by her, he doesn''t have any discomfort.


    Besides, she is as weightless as she is. He doesn''t feel any danger except for the touch of her clothes


    Qin Zhen doesn''t dare to smile any more. He is afraid of being seen by the girl. She leaves in a rage.


    Although the curvature of his lips is very shallow, neither snett nor Gu Yuan can see it clearly. Gu Yuan only feels dark in front of her eyes, especially Qin Zhen''s words just now. Anger and resentment directly make her lose her mind.


    At this time, several waiters around him had gathered around secretly, but they didn''t see Qin Zhen''s signal, so they didn''t come forward. Gu Yuan didn''t see it. However, snett noticed this scene, and when he saw it, he "clattered" in his heart and ignored the etiquette. He directly held her arm and stopped her: "great! Stop it for me"I must shake hands with Mr. Qin today!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 886

    The woman''s strength suddenly big strange, her eyes red, directly away from a head higher than her and strong snett, hand directly to Qin Zhen.


    Qin Zhen has long found that her state is not right, and he is also on guard, and his skill is not comparable to Gu Yuan and snett''s civil servants. He is quick to avoid the woman from her, but unexpectedly her action suddenly becomes fierce, and even quickly jumps at him again.


    The waiters had already got Qin Zhen''s eye signals and rushed up one after another, but after all, they were a little far away, and the woman''s speed was so fast that they couldn''t even stop her.


    Qin Zhen is not afraid of being hurt by her, but if he wants to restrain her, he will definitely touch her. Just when he wants to reach out, he just feels that his arm on his neck is loose, and a dark shadow passes quickly in front of him. He sees the girl flying to Gu Yuan''s head. She doesn''t touch a woman, but Gu Yuan''s long hair is scattered and her body is tilted back .


    The sharp claws of birds hook the hair, and there is a sharp pain from the scalp. Gu Yuan''s action stops subconsciously, but the crow has left her head, and several long hair are floating down slowly. In such a moment, Qin Zhen''s people have rushed up and pressed her to the ground.


    The black shadow floated past her eyes. Looking at the black eyes, Gu Yuan was about to vomit blood. She knew that she could not succeed today.


    Since it is doomed to failure, she also wants him to experience her feelings now!


    A force rose from her heart and caught the beast. It was very close to her. She would catch it!


    Yu Guang saw that the man''s face did not change, and finally she was surprised. She felt sick and happy at the bottom of her heart.


    She has a hard time, and he can''t think about it


    "Danger


    Fingertips touch the cold feathers, Gu Yuan''s heart filled with resentment flashed a faint doubt to her neglect, why, this crow''s body does not have any temperature, but the next moment, her face twisted smile suddenly solidified.


    The heart stops beating without any sign. At the moment when her fingertips touch the black feather, the blood quietly loses its temperature, her white skin is covered with gray, her pupil light disappears, and her body falls to the ground rigidly.


    The startled color on Qin Zhen''s face flashed by. He looked at the girl who had fallen not far away to tidy up her clothes. She didn''t even look at the corpse on the ground. She seemed to notice his sight. She raised her head and gently tilted her head to him.


    However, he was no longer as close to him as before.


    There was so much noise here, and people died, so the banquet naturally could not continue. Not to mention snett, who was too scared to speak a word, even other people did not dare to move any more. A team of guards quickly appeared and controlled the whole venue. Even Yan Qing, who had left earlier, did not know where to come from: "marshal."


    He saw the body on the ground, although the other side has distorted face, pale face, he recognized her: "are you ok?"


    Qin Zhen only glanced at the corpse on the ground, then put her eyes on the girl.


    "Come here." He spoke in a low voice.


    The girl didn''t move. Qin Zhen wanted to walk over, but suddenly a scream came out: "the devil! It''s the devil


    He squinted, and snett, pale with fright, pointed to the girl and screamed. It was a man, but his voice was sharper than that of a woman.


    "I see it! It killed great He looked frightened, his eyes were lax, and he looked like he was insane: "grace will die when he touches it! It''s going to kill us all


    The crowd around them began to panic. Even the guard''s cheering could not stop them from the commotion. The host of the banquet was dragged and rushed over. Before he got close, he was stunned by Gu Yuan''s twisted face.


    The girl''s position was quickly emptied out, even his soldiers did not dare to get close to her, she stood there alone, isolated.


    She took a look at him, then stepped back two steps. Qin Zhen felt that she was about to leave. In a hurry, he drank her directly: "come back!"


    Qin Zhen looked at everyone coldly. The fierce momentum honed on the battlefield made the people he saw feel suffocated and dare not speak again.


    Yan Qing heard what snett said, but he saw with his own eyes that his commander met the crow, and he didn''t believe it. He just thought that he was scared out of his wits, or he just pretended to be crazy and wanted to evade responsibility.


    After all, Gu Yuan was brought here as his female companion, but she made a move to assassinate. That is to say, today''s affairs have something to do with s country. Maybe the messenger behind it is s country. Anyway, he must be responsible.


    "Marshal! There''s a discovery. "


    At this time, the two waiters holding Gu Yuan had checked her body. They easily found the needle she had hidden in her long nails. Although they didn''t know what was on it, it was obvious that the needle must be poisonous. Fortunately, Qin Zhen wasn''t touched by her, otherwise he would have been attacked without any precaution.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 887

    Wearing gloves, they took off the needle and let Qin Zhen see it. Qin Zhen only looked at it once, then looked back at snett with a crazy look. The killing intention in his cold black eyes suddenly awakened his originally chaotic brain. Then he realized what had happened and what he had said, and instantly sat on the ground. His already pale face turned pale than paper. What''s that His face was not much better than Gu Yuan''s body lying on the ground.


    "Qin, Mr. Qin Please Please forgive me... " He spoke in a trembling voice that was almost inaudible. At the moment, seeing the needle, he understood that it was not what he thought. Grace didn''t die because of the crow. She must have stabbed herself accidentally.


    But why does she hide a poisonous needle in her fingernail? Do you still have to shake hands with Qin Zhen? The answer is obvious, she just wants to assassinate Qin Zhen!


    No wonder she had to ask him to bring her. So


    No matter what happened to Qin Zhen or not, snett knew that his ambassador had done his best this time. He still had a bad relationship with Qin Zhen, who was in charge of the military. He certainly didn''t come to a good end when he returned home.


    "I will have a good communication with your head of state about today." Qin Zhen looks cold mouth, snett a listen, direct two eyes a turn, fainted.


    Qin Zhen ignored him. He went to the girl, squatted down slowly, and reached out to her: "let''s go."


    The guards took the body away, sent snett back, and scattered the rest of the party. Now, there are only two of them in the empty hall.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" The girl tilted her head and looked at him: "she''s dead." Her voice was very calm, and her little face, hidden under her long black hair, had no expression.


    "Why should I be afraid?" Qin Zhen looked at her quiet face and said in a low voice, "you will not affect me."


    "But don''t you feel sick?" She continued to look at him, tone with a trace of doubt: "you humans will not feel bad luck."


    "No Qin Zhen touched her head, this time, the girl did not avoid: "you have told me in advance, is her own to touch you."


    "And if it wasn''t for you, it would have been me."


    In fact, without her reminder, he might not be able to avoid the assassination, so in a sense, she is his lucky one.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t expect Gu Yuan to die like this. To be honest, when she saw the needle in Gu Yuan''s nail, she thought she would stab herself to death by accident.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t protect you." Qin Zhen felt guilty and remorseful for the first time in her life. He promised that she would not be hurt, but this happened. If she was hurt by that woman just now


    He could hardly describe his feelings at that moment. He just felt that his heart almost stopped beating. Even when he was assassinated last time and faced death, he didn''t feel that way.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault." Said the girl.


    "Are you full? If not, I''ll ask them to make more food. " He looked at her, and before she had eaten much, she was interrupted by the woman.


    "Forget it. I don''t want to eat any more. Go back." The girl shook her head and offered her hand to him.


    Although her face was still so pale, Qin Zhen saw some fatigue from her face, and her dark eyes were half closed, as if she would sleep at any time.


    Qin Zhen thought that maybe her ability to make people die would have an impact on her.


    Gently picked up the girl''s weightless body, he turned and walked out, outside, the car has been parked waiting for him.


    "Have a good look at Gu Yuan''s activities in recent years, especially the people she contacted."


    After getting on the bus, Qin Zhen told Yan Qing, who was sitting in front of him, that his face was gloomy, and his eyes reflected the lights outside the window, which was cold and deep. Even Yan Qing, who had been with him for so many years, felt a shiver in his heart.


    "No matter who it is, don''t let it go. Remember, it''s better to kill by mistake than to let it go!" The shadow outside the window fell on him. At that moment, Yan Qing only felt the darkness on him, stronger than the night.


    For many years, this is the first time since that time that marshal has been so angry


    "Yes." Through the rearview mirror, he saw the crow in his arms. The bird''s eyes were closed, and he seemed to fall into a deep sleep. He could not help but lower his voice and spoke softly.


    Three days later.


    "Marshal, I have carefully checked all the people she contacted according to your instructions. This is the result. Please have a look." Yan Qing put a document on his desk and went on.


    "The drug test report on that needle has also come out. It is a kind of cytotoxin newly developed by country X. the toxicity is very strong. When it is tested on rabbits, it will cause sudden cardiac arrest and sudden death 30 minutes after it invades the blood. Moreover, after an hour, the residual toxin in the body will decompose automatically, and no sign of poisoning can be diagnosed."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 888

    "The needle is hollow and filled with toxin. The needle is sealed with wax. Once it enters the human body, the wax seal will melt and the venom will flow into the body. The dose in the needle is enough to kill a healthy adult male." Yan Qing said, there are some fear.


    Who could have thought that the other party would come up with such a way of assassination?


    "But the autopsy did not find any wounds, including pinholes, on Miss Gu Yuan''s body. It seems that she really died suddenly." Even he thought it was a coincidence. Is this the so-called retribution?


    Then he put another document on the table and stood down.


    Qin Zhen looks indifferent, can not see any emotion, he picked up the drug analysis report at will, and then tossed it aside.


    "Think she died of poisoning." As she taps her fingers on the table, Qin Zhen opens another document and looks at the contents. It is the people Gu Yuan has contacted before and after the banquet. In addition to snett, some other influential men in Lucheng, but the circle of celebrities in Lucheng, who are quite exclusive to her, seem to despise them and have little contact with them.


    After Qin Zhen finished reading, he said slowly: "continue to check."


    It''s impossible for these people to give her this kind of poison. After all, it''s hard to buy this kind of poison in China, even in the black market.


    But only three days later, he knew that he couldn''t find too many, so he wasn''t too disappointed: "the focus is on the people she contacted before the party." The poison is very dangerous. She won''t take it with her all the time, and it won''t last very long. Then she can only get it before the party.


    "Yes." Yan Qing nodded.


    "What does s say?" He closed the paper and looked out the window at the leafy tree.


    "Snett''s dismissal investigation, head of state Milo said, will give us a satisfactory answer, but until now, I have not heard anything about snett." Speaking of this, Yan Qing feels that the other party''s attitude makes him very angry. This kind of insincere reply seems that the other party doesn''t value them at all.


    On the day of the incident, the other party''s attitude was still very frightened, but the next day it suddenly changed, and his tone became tough, which made him angry.


    It''s just a small country. It''s still so arrogant. Yan Qing thinks that s country is short of fighting.


    Unfortunately, Qin Zhen does not have the idea of fighting with the other party for the time being, and the situation behind it is not clear. It is very unfavorable for them to fight rashly.


    He looked at the map of the world on the wall in front of him, his eyes fixed on the vast territory, and his eyes were deep.


    The line of sight moves slowly. Next to s country, there is a land of the same color, clearly marked with "f country".


    "Send someone to watch the movement of F country." He looked back at him and said in a deep voice.


    "You mean that behind this incident is the f country..." Yan Qing thought of the last time the commander was assassinated, there was their shadow behind him, and his face also sank.


    If s and f cooperate, there is an explanation for the sudden change in their attitude.


    "Follow this line." If it''s country f, it''s easy to get that poison: "find out where Gu Yuan has gone in recent years."


    "Yes Yan Qing looks solemn and looks at Qin Zhen''s emotionless face. After all, the commander-in-chief just sent her out of the country and never took care of her again. Now I think of it, she can still live so well when she has been abroad for so many years, and there is no lack of support behind her.


    With the direction, it''s much easier to check again. Yan Qing goes out and continues to investigate.


    Qin Zhen opened the document Yan Qing had just found, but he couldn''t see it at all because of his inexplicable impatience. He closed the document and threw it aside. Looking at the empty window, he stood up and went to the window.


    As soon as she got back to dashai mansion that night, the girl woke up. She looked very tired, but as soon as she got out of the car, she forced herself to leave him. Without leaving a word, she quickly disappeared into the night.


    Then until now, just like the last time she left suddenly, the girl never appeared again, even in the mansion.


    He asked people to place food everywhere in the house, which attracted a lot of crows, but those crows were ordinary crows, not just her.


    There are many crows in Lucheng, but he can''t ask people to catch them one by one, and the crows that can be caught are not her.


    He found out that he didn''t know her at all. He knew nothing about her identity except that she was the God of death. Even if she disappeared now, he didn''t know where to find her.


    I don''t know if she will come back Now the world is unstable. Although most people can''t hurt her, what if there is someone who can see her like him?


    Thinking of this, Qin Zhen is more and more disgusted with the people behind these things. He also wants to let go and find out the culprits without any scruples. But now the situation is changeable, and countries are playing games with each other, so he can''t act rashly. All the powers around are covetous. Once the war starts, the people in the world will suffer.


    He can''t be so selfish.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 889

    This is the first time he has been so weak since the incident ten years ago, so he is still not strong enough. If he can be stronger, if he can make the country completely settle down, there will be no such thing.


    He looked out of the window at the overcast sky. The wind was strong and it seemed that a rainstorm was brewing.


    Just like this situation.


    The next day, Lucheng.


    It rained all night. The ground was wet and the road was full of puddles.


    It''s still gloomy. It seems that it will rain at any time. However, many people in the street are busy for their livelihood. The children who sell newspapers have gathered at the post office to get today''s newspapers.


    As soon as the post office opened, they rushed on. When they got the newspaper, several literate teenagers were stunned by the headlines.


    "Three days ago, marshal Qin Zhen of the southwest army was assassinated at the banquet. For details, please see the third edition of this newspaper. Reporter: Su San


    A young man read out word by word. Suddenly, the people at the gate of the post office were shocked.


    Some people don''t believe that they bought a newspaper to check, and others are anxious. They grab the newspaper from the newsboy and turn it to the third page.


    "These people are crazy! To assassinate Marshal Qin After reading, the man exclaimed. Next to him, the newsboy who was shorter than him finally found a chance and snatched the newspaper back: "what are you looking at! You haven''t paid yet


    "Yes, I don''t know who did it! It''s disgusting Another look after the angry mouth.


    "Well, maybe the marshal has offended someone..." Some people sigh, "this world, too unstable!"


    "The assassin is too bold! But how did she get into the party? It says, "I''m still a foreigner!"


    "Spies from other countries must have done it! They must be trying to start a war People are generally very emotional, especially after knowing that the assassin is s nationality.


    The world is unstable and the people in power are incompetent. Several cities have become concessions of other countries and are always in chaos. But for the protection of Qin Zhen, Lucheng, which is close to the sea, would have fallen into the hands of the great powers as those cities. How could they have such a peaceful life?


    People are filled with indignation, and even some students are preparing to write a joint letter to let the country break diplomatic relations with s country, but they are all suppressed.


    What Qin Zhen got was just a few painless words of comfort and some insincere compensation. They didn''t want him to pursue this matter.


    Qin Zhen is very clear that the government is corrupt and incompetent. He only cares about pleasure. His sense of existence and influence are almost nihilistic. He holds military power and has long been feared by them. Although he does not pay attention to them and never wants to be loyal, he is still deeply disappointed.


    Only when all the decadent buildings are demolished can new things be born from the ruins.


    But now is not the time. He has to wait for an opportunity


    On the pretext that his old wounds had not been healed, he sat in the mansion and raised them. On the surface, he pushed the military affairs aside and no longer managed them. On the contrary, he stepped up the training of soldiers and expanded his power. Qin Zhen was very busy every day.


    No matter how busy he was, he did not forget to put food on the windowsill every day. Because there were many confidential documents in the study, others could not enter at will, so Qin Zhen had to do it by himself.


    Even Yan Qing doesn''t understand why his Marshal puts food on the windowsill according to three meals every day.


    He has eaten it himself It''s strange, and he doesn''t seem to see that crow any more


    Although he was curious, Yan Qing did not dare to ask more questions. As the situation became more and more tense, Qin Zhen looked more and more indifferent. He was also very busy. At this time, he should not put his mind on other places.


    But the girl never came back.


    Qin Zhen''s life goes back to the rhythm before her appearance. She works every day, sometimes meets some important people, then takes a rest, and repeats the next day. She is very busy all day.


    The papers in the study pile up higher and higher, but the work in his hands is more busy, and he can''t take care of the three meals every day. But sometimes when he looks up and sees the still empty windowsill, he still has an unspeakable empty disappointment.


    It''s like losing a very important part, creating a vacancy that can''t be filled. I feel uncomfortable when I think of it.


    In a twinkling of an eye, a month later, the big tree outside his room had begun to fall leaves. In summer, there was only one tail left, but the situation was getting hotter and hotter.


    Because of Qin Zhen''s letting go, the already terrible situation became more and more chaotic. The surrounding countries began to make frequent moves. The unbearable authorities finally realized that they could not be stable without him, so they had to win him over again.


    But Qin Zhen was not moved.


    The regime, which exists in name but in reality, has not realized its predicament. He does not need to obey their orders at all. If he hadn''t been waiting for an opportunity, he would have ignored them.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 890

    Qin Zhen can''t get help here, and it''s needless to say that when the summer completely passed, the isolated and crumbling regime finally collapsed with the first declaration of "independence".


    It was on that night that the girl came back again.


    When she came back, he was sitting at his desk looking at the papers. Although it was autumn, the weather was still very hot, but he was still dressed neatly. His shirt was only buttoned at the collar, and the others were buttoned tightly, as if he could not feel the scorching temperature.


    The cicadas were singing very loud outside, but Qin Zhen Zheng was fascinated by the documents and didn''t feel noisy. He sat upright, just at this time, the familiar voice suddenly rang, let him immediately raised his head.


    "Aren''t you hot?"


    The girl''s voice had no change. She was still hoarse and obscure. Qin Zhen raised her head. She was sitting on the open window sill and looking at him. Her black figure almost melted into the night and only showed half of her snow-white face. Suddenly, she looked terrible.


    "You''re back?" She didn''t look different from before she left. Her clothes were the same. Even her heavy black cloak was still covered.


    His eyes showed a bit of surprise, the girl jumped down from the windowsill, squatted in front of him as before, a cold feeling came from her, even the blazing breath outside the window seemed to be reduced a bit.


    "Aren''t you hot?" She looked at his neat military uniform and long sleeve shirt, and remembered that people were wearing cool clothes all over the street. Even the men in the shirt rolled up their sleeves, not to mention some drudgery pullers, who were all naked. She felt very hot for him.


    "Not bad." Qin Zhen didn''t feel very hot. She looked at the tight black cloak wrapped on her body. The corners of her eyes twitched. It seemed that she was wearing much thicker than him.


    "I''m not you human beings. Of course I don''t feel the heat." The girl seemed to see what he was thinking. She turned her lips and sat on the paper he was holding. She looked around and asked him, "do you have anything to eat? I haven''t eaten in a month. "


    Hearing her saying this, Qin Zhen really wants to laugh. She hasn''t seen her for a month. She''s still the same as before


    She wanted to eat whenever she wanted, so soon someone gave her something to eat. Qin Zhen brought it to her and put it aside, so the girl immediately wolfed it down.


    "Where have you been?" He was excited at the bottom of his heart, but he was used to calmness, but he couldn''t see it on the surface.


    While eating, the girl said, "I didn''t go anywhere. I just went back down here to deal with some things." After all, Gu Yuan died because of her. Although the world is different, there are still some troubles.


    "Is it because of the last time?" Although she didn''t say it, Qin Zhen guessed it. Her eyes were dim. He would never let those people go


    "Yes, although we are the God of death, we can''t kill people at will." Said the girl.


    "What''s the matter with you?" He remembered that she was extremely tired that day. Even the last time she came back all night, she was not so tired. She seemed to have lost all her energy. Even now that she had recovered, he would still feel worried.


    "It''s OK," she shook her head indifferently. "It''s just an unimportant human. I won''t be treated any more." And it wasn''t her who touched her.


    "That''s good." If she was hurt for his sake, Qin Zhen would not forgive herself.


    Qin Zhen was worried when he didn''t see her. Now that he saw that she had nothing to do, he was relieved.


    After eating, the girl yawned and looked at the stack of papers she was sitting on: "you look very busy."


    "Recently." With the collapse of the regime, all regions declared independence one after another, and the revolutionary army in the east also emerged. In addition, countries with more frequent movements, he could not be busy.


    Qin Zhen meant to be independent for a long time. He was ambitious, but he didn''t want the country to fall into chaos. But now it seems that it is impossible not to be in chaos, which can''t be ended in a short time.


    "I''ll be busy soon, too." The girl opened her mouth with her chin in her hand. Her tone was light. Qin Zhen knew that the war was about to start completely.


    With these words, the girl stopped talking. She jumped down from the document. Qin Zhen thought she was going to leave again, and reached out to stop her: "wait, don''t go yet."


    He opened the drawer, took out a small box from the inside and brought it to her: "here you are."


    "What is this?" Sure enough, the girl''s attention was attracted by the box. She looked at the small satin gift box for a while, and then opened it.


    As soon as the box was opened, a bright streamer came out of the box. In the middle of the box, there was a crystal clear diamond, which was shining in the light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 891

    "For me?" The girl was stunned, she looked at the diamond motionless, her face was full of "want".


    When Qin Zhen saw her steal those crystals that day, he guessed that she might like gems very much, and he remembered that he had heard before that crows like those shiny things very much.


    He thought, although she is not a real crow, to some extent, their characters are very similar.


    "Here you are." He said with a smile.


    This is an apology given to him by those people, but he didn''t need these flashy things. He wanted people to take them out and throw them away, but he let them stay because he thought she might like them. Now it seems that he guessed right, and she really likes them.


    "But we can''t accept human things. It''s a bribe..." Qin Zhen looked at the girl clearly want, but a face of hesitation, very want to smile, can''t take the words, the last time also remove those crystal? So, can''t she be seen


    "If you don''t want to, I''ll throw it away," in fact, he did so at that time, but Qin Zhen didn''t care whether the following people would throw it away. "Take it, it''s your last gift for saving me."


    After a pause, he added, "if you''re upset, stay and read the papers with me."


    "Well All right Before she could say a word, she immediately took the diamond in her hand and quickly hid it in her cloak, as if for fear that he would regret going back again.


    Does she have any misunderstanding about Qin Zhen? Qin Zhen smiles and shakes his head. Since he gave it to her, how can he go back on it.


    However, since he took the military power, no one seems to be so unafraid of him except her


    After collecting his things, the girl behind didn''t want to leave any more. She just sat in the corner of the desk playing with the diamond. Qin Zhen also looked at the document again.


    Recently, there have been many things. In fact, he is very busy. He has to read the documents very late every day. No matter how calm Qin Zhen''s character is, he will inevitably feel bored.


    But now with her here, he felt that it was not a boring thing to read the documents so quietly.


    After a look at the girl who is carefully observing the gem in her hand, Qin Zhen opens her mouth gently. Under the light, his low voice seems to be soft.


    "Next time, don''t leave so quietly, OK?"


    He saw her raise her head, her black eyes under her long hair flashing in the light, and her eyes reflected the light: "our whereabouts can''t be told to human beings, but for the sake of gifts,"


    She tilted her head and gave him a smile: "I''ll tell you before I leave next time."


    That smile with and her whole body depressed breath completely different from the beautiful, deeply engraved in his memory.


    "Good." Qin Zhen was stunned for a moment and began to speak with a smile.


    That night, the light in the study came on very late. She stayed with him until he finished reviewing the last document and signed it. Then she left as usual.


    -


    since the girl came back that night, although she still couldn''t see her shadow in the daytime, she would say goodbye to him every night before she left.


    She''s changing.


    But she is more and more busy. Before, Qin Zhen often saw her during the day. Sometimes she was not in dashai mansion and would come back to eat three meals. Now, except that she would come back to eat and say goodbye with him at night, Qin Zhen could hardly see her during the day.


    And even when she came back at night, she was always in a hurry, her face became paler and paler, and her breath became colder and colder, just like the dead breath in her mouth. Sometimes, even he could feel a trace of oppression and blood from her.


    Qin Zhen knew what it meant because she said that she would only pass when someone was dying.


    Of course, he is also very busy.


    Like a snowball, the revolutionary army developed from a single spark to a prairie fire in a short period of time. They convinced many people to join them, but there were also more people in power who wanted to get rid of them because of their desire. At the border, the forces of F country, which had been peeping at all times, finally showed their fangs and began to mobilize their forces on a large scale to garrison in the northeast border, even under domestic and foreign troubles Qin Zhen can''t be alone. He hasn''t had a good rest for several days.


    "Marshal, the latest news! The northwest is occupied


    After reading a very important document, Qin Zhen felt dizzy. He didn''t sleep last night. He felt that he couldn''t support it. After looking at the remaining documents, he found that the important ones were gone. He rubbed his temple and supported his head with his hand. He was just about to have a rest. Yan Qing directly pushed the door in. He was holding a telegram in his hand. His voice was urgent and his expression was serious and heavy.


    "What?"


    The sleepiness in the brain disappeared in an instant. Hearing the news, even if he was as calm as Qin Zhen, his voice was shocked: "bring it quickly!"


    Yan Qing hands the telegram to him. Qin Zhengang''s heart sank when she saw the beginning. When she finished reading it at a glance, her face also sank. For no other reason, just yesterday, the f army, which had been staying at the northern border, finally launched an attack on Liaocheng. In just one day, it occupied the four provinces in the northwest border, and the troops stationed at the border were caught off guard Defeat, directly killed by the other side of more than half of the casualties.Although state f had gathered forces on the northern border before, most of them were in the northeast. Who knows, they finally played a game of "attacking the West from the East" and attacked from the west, which was relatively rare and not noticeable!


    The rest of the country has not yet received the message, thanks to Qin Zhen''s sending people to the Northeast before he could receive the telegram at the first time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 892

    "Pa!" The telegram was heavily patted on the table. Qin Zhen clenched his hand into a fist, looked at Yan Qing with black eyes, and said in a deep voice: "the convener will come to the meeting immediately!"


    "Yes Yan Qing didn''t even care about the ceremony, so he strode out.


    Qin Zhen looked out of the window, the sky is still clear, but there is a large invisible thick cloud slowly covering the land, covering the sun.


    The war started completely.


    For three consecutive days after that, the news from the border became worse and worse. In addition to the four provinces occupied on the first day, six more cities were occupied. Although the defenders all tried their best to resist, their equipment and numbers were much worse than those of the other side, so they could not resist.


    In just three days, the whole North was basically occupied. The defenders were killed and fled. The situation was imminent. Qin Zhen immediately decided to fight!


    Not only did he make such a decision, but several other forces also decided to unite to fight against the fierce enemy. In times of national crisis, no matter what their previous relationship is, they must be united in dealing with foreign affairs.


    Under the cover of the nest, Qin Zhen looks at the telegram in front of him asking for cooperation and signs his name heavily on it.


    With the support of the coalition forces, the enemy''s invasion slowed down, and a large number of troops gathered at the border. They could not move forward, but the coalition forces could not attack, and the two armies began to deadlock.


    The weapons and equipment of the other side are more advanced than those of the Allied forces, but the equipment of the Allied forces is very uneven. Qin Zhen''s troops are fairly well equipped. Most of the weapons and equipment are imported from abroad, but some of the troops have no equipment at all. Even the guns they use are homemade earth guns. Bullets can''t penetrate the enemy''s helmet armor, but the enemy''s weapons can easily penetrate them Protection of the environment.


    Moreover, the other side also used bombers to bomb the coalition forces. The camps of the coalition forces were all outside the cities occupied by the enemy. Such bombing did too much harm to them. They had no choice but to move the camps to the mountains and forests and use the natural terrain to hide their tracks.


    This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the coalition forces are short of generals'' command. They were originally the forces that gathered together on a temporary basis. Before, they belonged to various forces, and their fighting methods were different. There was a lack of tacit understanding between them. Although they all wanted to protect their families and defend their country, they were always unable to gather together. The enemy easily scattered the troops.


    Many people die on the front line every day. Although the number of coalition forces is much more than that of the enemy, the coalition forces are still in such a stalemate that they are still underdog.


    The telegrams sent every day are more and more urgent, and the military situation on the front line is not optimistic. However, the power owners in the rear have their own ideas in their hearts, and no one wants to go to the battlefield first.


    So Qin Zhen finally decided to go to the front line in person.


    He told the girl, she did not respond, just nodded: "Oh, then you go."


    She has been very busy recently. Qin Zhen has not seen her for two days. Although the northern border is far away from Lu city, Lu city is not very stable recently because of the war. Moreover, she said that because of the war, many gods of death have been transferred to the northern battlefield, and she has to be responsible for their territory.


    He looked at her, a thought flashed in his mind, but he soon suppressed it.


    The girl seems to notice his sight. She raises her head, but Qin Zhen has recovered her calm. She looks at him and asks: "what do you want to say?"


    "Nothing." He didn''t say it after all.


    "I can''t go with you." In fact, even in order to protect him, she didn''t want to go to the border where there was a war, but for some reason, the world''s administrators just didn''t let her go.


    Tang Xiaotang thinks it''s strange, but she doesn''t care about it. Anyway, she''s on holiday now, and the task is the second. And now the task is almost finished, just Qin Zhen


    After all, he was still a little worried. He didn''t want him to die like this, and he didn''t want the task to be completed perfectly. Tang Xiaotang thought about it, then cut off a wisp of long hair from his head and handed it to him.


    "Take this."


    Qin Zhen saw the girl turn her head to look at him. Then she turned her head. When she turned around again, she held out a small wisp of long black hair in her hand. She handed it to him: "keep it with you. It''s very precious." He saw a slight look of heartache on the girl''s face.


    He was stunned, then took the long hair. Her hair is very long. Even if it is not cut off, her arm is long enough. The black hair does not spread together. It has no weight in the palm of her hand, but it has the same cool smell as her body.


    The depression at the bottom of his heart dissipated in an instant, and inexplicable pleasure emerged. Qin Zhen bent his lips and closed his palm tightly: "thank you very much."


    "You must take it with you." The girl looked at the wisp of long hair heartache, seems to be afraid that he doesn''t care, and specifically repeated: "no matter when, can''t let it leave your body."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 893

    "Good." Qin Zhen solemnly replied that even if she didn''t say that she gave it to him, he would take it with him.


    "When I get back." He looked at her, deep eyes with bright light, low and powerful voice.


    "Well," said the girl. She turned and jumped on the windowsill. But before she left, the girl turned her head like thinking of something and warned him cautiously, "you should be careful not to get close to the place where there is water."


    "Remember, no matter what the reason, don''t get close to it!" With that, she flew away from the window.


    Seeing her figure disappear, Qin Zhen wrapped her long hair in a handkerchief, put it in her shirt pocket and carefully put it away. Of course, he didn''t forget the girl''s last warning.


    Time didn''t wait for her. She said goodbye to her. Before she arrived the next day, Qin Zhen set out with a large army that night and rushed to the border.


    Ten days later, the United forces along the border, which were struggling to hold fast and almost unable to support, finally came with reinforcements, and Qin Zhen, the commander in charge of the war, came with them.


    For a moment, the morale of the army was greatly improved. They knew that marshal Qin Zhen was commanding them. Almost all the soldiers were shocked, and then they were excited. They had heard about Qin Zhen''s name for a long time. Now they know that even he can come to the front line in person. What are they afraid of?


    At the same time, it was the enemy''s army that was difficult for them. Similarly, they had heard of Qin Zhen''s name and knew what a terrible enemy he was. They had planned two assassinations just to get rid of him. However, Qin Zhen was so lucky that he avoided all of them. Moreover, he eliminated part of their power in his country and let the country go The intelligence organization of the family was badly hurt.


    Qin Zhen had been the first on their list of assassins for a long time. Now he came to the front line himself, which not only made them feel a little scared, but also made them feel a little excited. At that time, he was on his own territory and had countless people to protect him, so their mission would fail. Now, he has come to the dangerous front, not to mention going to the battlefield himself. What a good opportunity! This time, they must kill him at the border!


    They wanted to show Qin Zhen some color in the first battle, so they dispatched a large number of troops to the city where Qin Zhen was. However, they didn''t expect that when they attacked there, they found that there was no one in the camp. Qin Zhen and his soldiers left here early, leaving only an empty city.


    Is this a retreat without a fight? The enemy was surprised, but they didn''t think much about it. They left a small number of troops to occupy the city. Then the rest of the troops continued to search for Qin Zhen''s trace.


    As a result, they did not expect that Qin Zhen''s troops did not withdraw from the city at all. Instead, they hid in every corner of the city. On the night when the big troops left, the Allied forces directly came out of the hiding place and killed all the enemy troops in the city.


    Because it was a temporarily occupied city, the enemy did not take too much precautions, nor did they bring too much equipment. Before they had time to contact the big troops, the whole army was destroyed. Qin Zhen asked people to pretend that the garrison would continue to contact the big troops leaving in front, release the news that they were in the next city, and then took the Allied troops to leave for the next city.


    Then, the enemy got the wrong news, and the big troops continued to attack the next city. After they arrived, they found that it was another empty city, and naturally they had no doubt occupied the city.


    Qin Zhen used the same way to get rid of more enemy troops, and then continued the same way.


    When the enemy saw an empty city for the third time, no matter how stupid they were, they couldn''t help doubting. What was the matter? Does Qin Zhen really not intend to fight them, but directly abandon the city and surrender?


    But no, Qin Zhen doesn''t look like such a person


    They chased so many cities that they didn''t even see Qin Zhen''s shadow. The enemy who led the team didn''t dare to chase any more. They were ready to have a rest in this city first. After all, their own army can''t afford to go on their way.


    By this time, however, they were far away from their own army station, and there were two cities occupied by the Allied forces in the middle, that is to say, they had gone deep into Qin Zhen''s encirclement.


    The enemy who had cut off the rear contact didn''t know that they had fallen into the trap, but it was too late for them to react. Finally, Qin Zhen and his men easily defeated the enemy who had lost two-thirds of the enemy. When the defeated enemy was ready to flee back to the cities they had occupied before, they found that the people in those cities were not their troops, but Qin Zhen''s people.


    As a result, needless to say, the isolated and helpless enemy troops were completely destroyed, and the Allied forces lost less than one-third of the damage in exchange for the destruction of the enemy troops twice as many as them. This was the battle that they lost the least since the two armies began to fight. It was also the first war that won. The morale of the Allied forces, which had already fallen to a low ebb, suddenly rose, and they saw it again Hope of victory.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 894

    At the same time, the enemy''s morale was low, which was the most frustrating battle they had ever fought since the invasion. They lost half of their troops. Not only did they not hurt Qin Zhen at all, but also they did not occupy a city. Not only that, but also because the backup couldn''t keep up, they had to retreat back to the city they had occupied before and wait for supplies.


    Qin Zhen is very clear that if they confront the enemy head-on, they have no chance of winning. After all, the Allied forces are far from the enemy either in terms of equipment or the quality of the army. Therefore, if they want to win, they can''t face them head-on. They have to take other measures.


    For example, circuitous operations.


    On the one hand, he distracted the enemy''s attention in the front and harassed the enemy. On the other hand, he quietly sent people to cut off the supply and transportation of the enemy''s rear. However, once the enemy sent a large number of troops to attack, Qin Zhen would immediately retreat and leave an empty City for them.


    But even if they leave an empty city, they can''t occupy it, and their supplies can''t keep up with them. Moreover, once their forces are dispersed, they are easily defeated by each other.


    And with the previous lessons, they did not dare to catch up at will.


    Next, the two armies carried out several small-scale battles one after another, and each won or lost. However, because of Qin Zhen, although the Allied forces suffered losses, they were much better than the previous heavy casualties.


    In this way, winter will come.


    Needless to say, although the equipment of the Allied forces is not in place, there is at least support from all over the world and supplies from local people. It will not be too hard in winter, but the enemy will be miserable. Because Qin Zhen sent people to cut off their rear supplies before, and there is an s country between the two countries. It is really difficult for their country''s supplies to be transported.


    Qin Zhen also sent people to s country to spread rumors, saying that f country actually wanted to occupy their country, causing their panic, so that f country could not deliver materials, and without materials, they could not resist the cold winter completely different from their country''s climate, but within a few days, the enemy''s morale began to weaken.


    Finally, the impatient enemy decided to tangle their forces and launch a big wave of attack. But before the attack, they decided to clean up Qin Zhen.


    Qin Zhen, who is aware of the enemy''s movement, knows that this war can not be avoided. As long as this war can be won, the enemy will never be able to unite. After all, the war consumes a lot on both sides. The population of country f is far less than that of them, and their domestic economy can no longer keep up with them. Therefore, this is the key war to decide the victory or defeat.


    This battle must be won.


    He looked at the sand table and map in front of him. His face, stained with the color of killing and cutting because of the war, became more and more indifferent. Although he was a little thin, his beautiful outline was more firm.


    For a long time, my eyes stayed in an open space. This place is located in the canyon. There are steep cliffs in front and behind. There is only a very narrow road leading to the outside. This is the best place for the military to set up an ambush, but


    His eyes were on the only road to the outside. The narrow road was painted bright blue on the map, which meant that it was a river.


    I suddenly remembered the girl''s voice before I left. She warned him not to go near the water. Although it''s winter now and the rivers are frozen, he doesn''t know whether the ice is water or not.


    She didn''t tell him why he couldn''t get close to the water, but Qin Zhen always remembered her words, so for such a long time, he had never been close to a place with rivers and lakes.


    But now he can''t find a better place to set up. This canyon is the best place. And as the best bait, he had to go to the flat land in the canyon himself


    This battle is crucial. He can''t give up!


    If you drag on, I don''t know how many people will die. He can''t wait


    With deep eyes, Qin Zhen put away the map, looked down at the people waiting for the order, and said in a deep voice: "arrange according to what I said! In this war, we can only succeed, not fail! "


    "Yes


    The next day, the cruel war began again.


    Qin Zhen led a small group of coalition forces to confront the enemy troops. Most of the troops had been sent by him to ambush on the cliff above the canyon. He needed to feign defeat, lead the enemy into the canyon, and then defeat them.


    The sky is overcast, with a large dark cloud covering the sky. It has been snowing these days, so the weather is very bad. The north wind is blowing, and the cold wind is cold. It stings people''s skin like the tip of a needle on their face.


    Qin Zhen, who lives in the south, can''t adapt to the winter in the north. But soon, he will end the war and return to Lucheng.


    As long as the war goes well


    There was no melting snow outside. Qin Zhen stood on a small piece of soil and looked at the enemy slowly approaching in the distance. He put down his telescope and slowly narrowed his eyes.


    "Let''s go!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 895

    The wind seemed to send a breath of gunpowder, and the gunfire rumbled in my ears. The two armies launched the biggest war since the war. Almost both sides tried their best to defeat each other completely.


    The blood of both sides dyed red the snow covering the land, revealing the scorched yellow land after the artillery fire, and the corpses were all over the ground. Everyone was red eyed. Although it was not a hand to hand fight in the cold weapon era, the impact of bullets was sometimes more cruel and merciless than direct fighting.


    The soldiers around them fall one by one, and the cruelty of the war is reflected incisively and vividly at this moment. However, no one retreats for the land that nurtures them, and everyone is fighting for their lives.


    Everything was going on according to Qin Zhen''s plan. The number of allied forces was gradually decreasing, and they began to show defeat and retreat. However, the enemy did not find anything unusual. They were overjoyed and rushed to catch up.


    Qin Zhen pretended to fight desperately, but he was defeated. At the same time, he led the enemy to the valley. The canyon is near, but Qin Zhen doesn''t know why. His eyelids suddenly jump. An indescribable feeling of uncertainty emerges from the bottom of his heart. The girl''s words ring out in his ears again.


    "Marshal, what''s the matter with you?" Seeing his action stopped, Yan Qing came forward to ask. There were several bloodstains on his black face, which was full of smoke and dust. He looked very embarrassed.


    "No, nothing." Qin Zhen calmed down and quickly suppressed the feeling. He looked around. There was a vast expanse of white snow. He could not see the frozen river at all. Even Qin Zhen, who had explored on the spot, could only find the approximate location of the river at this time.


    Now that he''s here, he can never retreat.


    Even if there is any misfortune today It''s worth it. It''s the duty of every soldier to protect his family and defend his country. In fact, he has already made a plan to protect his body.


    He has nothing to fear.


    "Keep going!" Behind him, the enemy was in hot pursuit, and he had no way out.


    Maybe the sky was also helping him. Last night, there was a heavy snow, which covered all the footprints left by their ambush a few days ago. The flat ground in the canyon was covered with snow, and no trace could be seen.


    The road into the canyon was soon covered with disordered footprints. Qin Zhen led the people to withdraw into the canyon, and the enemy followed him.


    Here, Qin Zhen finally relaxed, carefully along the previous set retreat, he took people to resist, while retreating, just waiting for all the enemy into the canyon.


    Standing outside the canyon, the enemy also raised some doubts. After all, they are not fools. Seeing Qin Zhen retreat into this place where the entrance and exit are very narrow, they naturally suspect that he has set up an ambush here, but


    There was a sharp flash of light in the eyes of the leaders. They could not delay any longer. Moreover, through the intelligence they collected, only a small part of the number of coalition forces was left. Even if there were ambushes, they could not be treated like so many of them, let alone


    He took a look at the recalcitrant coalition forces and Qin Zhen, who was protected among several soldiers. Thinking of those people, his eyes became deeper and deeper. He didn''t have a backhand, so as long as he died, what if there was an ambush? Isn''t it a mess?


    "Up He pulled out his command knife and aimed at Qin Zhen in front of him.


    The enemy troops swarmed into the canyon along the entrance. The snow was trampled by countless feet, and the broken ones were stained with stains. The sound of gunfire shattered the tranquility of the canyon.


    The canyon is flat and there is no shelter, so Qin Zhen is almost exposed to the enemy''s eyes. He has to retreat quickly to the other side with a few dead trees as shelter.


    Just lead them into the middle of the Canyon


    But without a shelter, it''s too difficult to avoid bullets, and there are too many enemy troops. However, in a short time, the number of remaining coalition troops is getting smaller and smaller, and even several soldiers protecting him are killed by bullets in order to protect him.


    "Marshal! Be careful


    Yan Qing shot and killed the two enemies running in the front. Then he turned his head and saw the bullets aimed at Qin Zhen. Two soldiers next to him stepped forward to block a shower of bullets and fell to the ground. But he didn''t have any scruples. He just avoided the key parts.


    He flashed over and stopped a few bullets for him. Then he covered the bleeding wound and stood beside him! Now it''s all right! "


    "Wait a minute!" It''s not the time yet. Only half of the enemy troops have entered the canyon. Qin Zhen looks firm. At this time, he doesn''t want to make any mistakes! Otherwise, so many people will die in vain!


    The enemy general saw that they had already entered half of the canyon, and Qin Zhen was still resisting. He was also puzzled. Did he really not ambush?


    Thinking of this, he felt that he could not let go of this opportunity, so he rushed up without any scruples.


    All the people around Qin Zhen fell down one by one. At last, there were only him, Yan Qing and two or three soldiers left. The guns in their hands had no bullets. They could only avoid the bullets while protecting Qin Zhen to lead the enemy into the minefield.


    Perhaps in order to capture Qin Zhen alive, the enemy suddenly stopped attacking and did not shoot any more, which made them all feel relieved.Three, two, one


    As the enemy gets closer to the trap, Qin Zhen''s heart becomes more and more relaxed. When the first enemy steps into the trap, there is a loud noise. The snow mixed with the soil rises, flies out with the flesh and blood, and falls to the ground far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 896

    With the activation of the first mine, all the mines buried under the snow were activated. With a deafening sound, smoke and soil splashed high, the enemy finally could not move forward. They were at a loss to get out of this valley, but unless they wanted to cross this minefield, they could only get out from the entrance.


    Almost everyone started to run back, but the entrance was so narrow that it was impossible to accommodate so many people to go out at the same time, and there were still enemy troops outside who had not entered. Suddenly, the formation of the enemy troops was in chaos.


    "All of you! Don''t step back At this time, the general finally recovered from the shock. He did not expect that Qin Zhen could be so cruel to ignore his own life as a bait. He bit his teeth and killed the two retreating soldiers beside him. Holding his knife high, he yelled: "go! Who dares to step back! All deserters will be punished as deserters! "


    "Kill me! Don''t let anyone off! "


    Anyway, there is only one minefield, and there are so many of them, even if they use corpses to pave the road, they can kill them all -


    but as soon as he thought so, he heard a burst of gunfire coming from behind. Looking back in shock, he saw a riot suddenly started outside the canyon, and a large group of armed allied forces surrounded them from all directions, completely cutting off their way.


    It turns out that the other side is not without ambush! He just set the ambush outside the Canyon!


    The enemy general''s eyes turned red. He had studied the surrounding terrain before, so he specially asked people to survey the cliff above the canyon. But he didn''t expect that he would arrange it like this!


    Looking at Qin Zhen''s sight, it was almost like killing people. But now he was separated from the minefield, and he was attacked in the back. His soldiers were in a complete mess, and their morale fell to the bottom of the valley in an instant. They had no intention of fighting at all. Even though they were still rushing forward due to the military order, they were all thinking about losing or fighting for their lives.


    He almost vomited blood, now the war situation is very obvious, they are unable to return to heaven, this war, doomed to defeat!


    Qin Zhen! What a trick!


    It''s useless even if he can escape. This time, he will be punished if he goes back. It''s better to kill him! Maybe you can make up for it!


    What''s more, he has a backhand, which is useless


    Thinking about this, he pulled up the signal bomb at his waist and let it out to the sky. Suddenly, several people outside the canyon and in the team disappeared quietly, while the general with a few people was about to cross the minefield and rush to Qin Zhen.


    As soon as the ambush came out, Yan Qing was relieved. It seems that the commander-in-chief''s plan was successful. Now, they just need to go out from here and find the reinforcements in front of them.


    "Great, marshal, now we can withdraw..."


    Without hearing Qin Zhen''s reply, Yan Qing quickly looked back. At this, he found that Qin Zhen''s face was very ugly, his lips were pale, and there were cold sweats falling on his forehead. His hand covered his abdomen. He quickly went to see that the dark green uniform had been soaked with blood, and the color became darker, and there were two bloodstains on his left leg.


    "You are hurt!" He was surprised and quickly came forward to help him, but he was also injured. Although it was not the key, he had no strength and was almost overwhelmed by Qin Zhen.


    "I''m fine." Qin Zhen supported the tree with one hand and kept his body steady with his back against the tree trunk. There were so many stray bullets just now. Although someone blocked him, he could not avoid being injured. This was originally a dangerous move. He ambushed most of his troops and supported himself in order to attract all the enemy troops in.


    Qin Zhen has almost prepared for the worst. Now he is only injured, which is the best result.


    For the final victory, everything is worth it.


    "Take care of the wound first..." Now the enemy should not be able to worry about them. Although it''s very dangerous here, Qin Zhen is seriously injured. If he continues to move forward, he may not be able to support himself


    "Retreat!" Qin Zhen gritted his teeth and held back the pain. Too much blood loss made his head dizzy. The veins on the back of his hands swelled up. He only felt that his strength was passing quickly, but there was a trace of heat in his chest.


    He must not stay here. If he is caught by the enemy, it will be a great threat.


    "Yes Yan Qing quickly understood what he meant. He endured the pain, and the other two soldiers helped him up.


    Behind them is a piece of white snow, in front of the roar, so a few people did not hear, behind the snow from the movement.


    Suddenly, there was a burning pain in her chest, as if something was hot against her skin. That feeling completely overcame the gunshot wound on her body, which made Qin Zhen bend down.


    Holding the clothes tightly on his chest, he felt that for a moment, he could hardly breathe. But just as he bent down, a flying knife flew past his clothes and fell into the snow in front of him.


    "Marshal!"


    They finally noticed the movement behind them. They turned around and saw that the snow in front of them was suddenly broken from below. Ice water mixed with snow splashed up. Three figures in black tights jumped directly from the water and attacked them with weapons in their hands.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 897

    "Be careful!"


    The burning pain in his chest gradually dissipates. Qin Zhen touches the soft object in front of him. Yan Qing blocks him and attacks the three men in black with a gun to prevent him from being hurt.


    Fortunately, the three men in black didn''t have guns on them. Maybe they were lurking in the water. They only had cold weapons on them and couldn''t get close to Qin Zhen for a while.


    At this time, the enemy general with two or three soldiers also rushed out of the minefield. He was lucky that he was not bombed. Seeing Qin Zhen, his eyes were red and his face was ferocious.


    "You take the marshal first!" In addition to Yan Qing, the other three guards took out their last weapons and spoke to him with a determined face. They knew that Qin Zhen''s life was much more important than theirs. They could never let him have an accident!


    Moreover, since the moment Qin Zhen was selected, they were actually ready to die with the enemy. If their lives could be exchanged for the final victory, all the previous sacrifices would not be in vain.


    Qin Zhen looked at them in silence. Among the soldiers, the oldest was only twenty-three or forty-four, and the youngest was only sixteen. Some of them had been in the army since childhood, some had joined the army temporarily with the passion of defending their country, some had children on the high court, and some were orphans. But no matter who they were, their eyes were only firm and resolute Yes.


    No fear, no panic, no retreat, the kind of firm, so that a pair of eyes burning a very bright and dazzling light.


    They want to use their lives to hold down the enemy for him, so that he can escape safely.


    He knew that there was no time for him to think about it. Reason told him that it was the only way, but emotionally, guilt and pain made him unable to choose to abandon his soldiers and run away.


    Yan Qing''s eyes were red. He tried to bear the pain and picked Qin Zhen up. Looking at them, his voice choked: "good brother, you..." He couldn''t say the word "take care" because he knew they couldn''t take care any more


    "Adjutant Yan, take the commander with you! We must protect the marshal! " The soldier who spoke was the youngest one. He was covered with black ash and could not see his face. He showed white teeth and laughed: "as long as the commander is here, we will win the final victory!"


    "I promise to drive out all the aggressors!" Qin Zhen raised his head and looked at his still young face. His voice was hoarse and low, as if he was suppressing many feelings. He spoke word by word with a loud voice.


    So all three of them smile.


    "Let''s go! Don''t waste your time The older soldiers kept shooting at the man in black, looking back at Yan Qing, and said solemnly.


    "Good!" Yan Qing wiped his eyes with his sleeve. He didn''t waste any time. He directly picked up Qin Zhen and ran out of the canyon. At this moment, he felt that his wound was no longer painful. His body seemed to be full of strength. He couldn''t feel all the fatigue and weakness. He had only one idea in his heart, to leave here!


    There was a deafening sound behind him. The smoke of gunpowder and the smell of blood filled his nose. Qin Zhen didn''t look back. His hand tightly grasped the thing in front of his chest. His deep feelings had completely overcome his pain. Qin Zhen was biting his teeth, suppressing his deep grief and killing.


    He won''t let everyone''s sacrifice be in vain!


    Yan Qing has been running for a long time with Qin Zhen on his back. The canyon and the enemy are far behind him. There is a wilderness around him, so he dare not stop.


    "Let me down."


    Qin Zhen''s hoarse voice came from his back. Yan Qing''s steps didn''t stop. He bit his teeth and said, "no! I haven''t sent you to a safe place yet... "


    "Stop, that''s the order!"


    Qin Zhen knew that he was also injured. If he ran on like this, he would not be able to hold on, so he spoke firmly. Although he was injured, he was not able to walk completely. He was far away from the enemy. He could not let him do anything!


    "Hold on a little longer!" Yan Qing couldn''t, so he had to put him down. He looked around and found that there were some earthen houses not far ahead, which might be a village. He was also afraid that Qin Zhen''s body couldn''t bear to keep on driving, so he was ready to go there to deal with the wound for him: "there is a village in front, my subordinates should go to explore it first!"


    Although the enemy troops are busy fighting now, it''s not good if there is a fish missing the net. Yan Qing finds a small bag and asks Qin Zhen to hide in the back first. Then he plans to go to the village to see the situation.


    "Well, be careful." Qin Zhen knows that the most important thing is to protect himself. He opens his mouth in a low voice. Yan Qing nods and walks towards the village.


    His figure was gradually covered by clumps of tall grass. After Yan Qing''s figure disappeared, Qin Zhen slowly released his hand in front of his chest. He put his hand into his clothes, took out a small white cloth bag, and then opened it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 898

    It turned out to be a white handkerchief, but now one side of the handkerchief was stained by the blood and stains on his hands, and became a little dirty, but the inside side was still brand new and clean.


    Qin Zhen unfolded the handkerchief. There were several long black hair in it, which faintly sent out a cold breath. It was unexpected that it caused the abnormal heat just now.


    He thought of the scene just now. If it wasn''t for the sudden burning pain in his chest, he couldn''t avoid the sneak attack. He thought of the girl''s saying that he must take this with him. He immediately understood.


    There was a sudden noise in the grass in front of him. Qin Zhen quickly put away what he had in his hand, and warily pulled out his gun to aim at the sound source. However, after a while, Yan Qing turned up in the grass.


    He came up with a few steps and said in a low voice, "marshal, there is no one in front of us. Let''s go to the village and have a rest."


    "Good."


    Yan Qing helped him, and they went to the village. They arrived at the entrance of the village in a short time.


    The village, in fact, is just a few earthen houses surrounded by a circle of walls. Because of the enemy''s bombing, the walls rammed with soil have long collapsed into loess, the roofs have been blown down in half, and the courtyard is in a mess.


    The villagers have been gone for a long time. Yan Qing has inspected the whole village, and there are no corpses. It seems that all the people here have been evacuated before the enemy troops came in.


    He has left marks all the way, and now he is waiting for reinforcements to find them. Of course, before that, they can''t be found by the enemy.


    When they enter the courtyard, Yan Qing holds Qin Zhen and lets him sit under a relatively clean and hidden wall. He deals with the wound in a hurry. Then he goes into the room to find out if there is water.


    Their lips were dry and cracked. They were thirsty and bleeding so much that Qin Zhen began to feel dizzy. He closed his eyes and was ready to have a rest.


    Just then, a familiar burning pain came from his chest. He opened his eyes and his heart sank. But here, how could there be water


    At the same time, Yan Qing''s voice came from the front. Qin Zhen looked at him and saw that his figure was standing under a shadow. In front of him was a layer of soil steps higher than the ground, and he was ready to look.


    That''s A well!


    "Marshal, there is a well here..."


    "Be careful!" As soon as Qin Zhen''s pupil shrinks, he quickly rushes forward and pushes Yan Qing away. At the next moment, a short arrow with cold light darts out of the well quickly, bringing up a string of water. If Qin Zhen didn''t remind him to slow down, and then pushes him away in time, this arrow will definitely penetrate Yan Qing''s throat, and Yan Qing can''t escape!


    Two people fall to one side, Yan Qing surprised a cold sweat, and then, a wet hand on the edge of the well, water flow down the soil steps to the ground, quickly infiltrate into the soil.


    Then, a wet figure climbed out of the well, dressed in the same black clothes as the three killers, holding a small crossbow.


    The pain in his chest disappeared. Qin Zhen opened his eyes and saw the handkerchief he had put into his clothes. Because his action had just fallen out and fell to one side, and because of this fall, his wound which had been wrapped up broke again and began to bleed.


    Yan Qing on one side is not much better. He was injured a lot and had been running so far with Qin Zhen on his back. He was already exhausted. Now they are both scarred and have no guns in their hands. The bullets have been thrown away, but the other side has plenty of physical strength and weapons in their hands.


    In any case, they have no chance of winning


    "Go! I''ll hold him Almost in an instant, Yan Qing has made plans. He pulls out the dagger on his leg, bites his teeth, stares at each other hard, and pours directly on him.


    But the man in black just didn''t dodge. He kicked him out with one foot. It was clear that he didn''t use much force, but Yan Qing felt that a kilo fell on him and his mouth was overflowing with blood. He almost heard the sound of his rib breaking. His body hit one side of the wall, and the wall collapsed instantly, pressing him under.


    "Yan Qing!"


    Qin Zhen''s heart shrank, but the crossbow in his opponent''s hand was aimed at him. He fired the arrow directly. He could not avoid it. He hit two arrows in his arm and shoulder.


    The red blood drips down. The arrow seems to have smeared some medicine. The wound is bleeding, and it makes him feel dizzy and weak. Qin Zhen kneels on one knee. There is a sharp pain in his left leg again, and the other side releases another arrow.


    Qin Zhen could feel that this man didn''t intend to kill him directly. Instead, he deliberately avoided his vital points and tormented him like playing a trick on his prey.


    Feeling this, he was relieved. As long as he didn''t kill him at the first time, he still had a chance It''s just suffering. He will never give up until the last moment!


    In his heart, Qin Zhen is extremely calm. He decides to delay time. The pain dispels some weakness. He holds up his body and staggers forward two steps.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 899

    He can''t leave what she gave him there


    It seems to be surprised that he can still move. The killer in black''s eyes flashed a little interest. He put away his crossbow and walked into him slowly.


    "Click -"


    when the other side kicked him heavily, Qin Zhen heard the sound of his broken bone, but he bit his teeth and stifled the pain without making any sound or kneeling to the ground.


    Stabilizing his shaking body, he raised his head, his cold eyes aimed at the killer in black, his twisted leg still stood in the same place, and his back was straight.


    He knew that the more strong and unyielding he showed at this time, the stronger the other party would want to torture him. However, the pride flowing in his blood did not allow him to be weak. Even if he bowed his head for a moment, he would not allow himself to show his weakness to these aggressors who violated his country!


    Moreover, even if he begged for mercy, the other party would not let him go. It would take a moment to delay.


    When the other party saw that he didn''t fall, he kicked him heavily in the chest. Qin Zhen was kicked to the ground, and there was a tearing pain in his chest.


    "Poof..."


    Blood splashed on the ground, quickly infiltrated into the soil and bloomed. Just when the killer in black thinks he can''t stand up this time, Qin Zhen gets up again.


    Although the corners of his mouth were covered with blood foam and his face was covered with mud, he looked very embarrassed, but his back was not bent down, and he was still very straight. There was no sign of weakness or fear on his face, and his eyes were always cold and disdainful.


    Although he didn''t speak, the killer in black seemed to be able to hear each other.


    "You will not succeed. If you kill one of me, there will be thousands of companions. They will drive you all out!"


    A trace of anger flashed through the eyes of the killer in black. He kicked Qin Zhen hard, and then stepped on his back, making him unable to stand up.


    "I see how you can stand up!" He said it in blunt language, and then he kept pushing under his feet.


    "What do you think? You, Qin Zhen, will be what you are today! " He said in Mandarin F. Qin Zhen could understand it, and he could also hear the hatred: "when you killed yuan, did you think you would be today?"


    But Qin Zhen didn''t speak. At this time, he was very close to the handkerchief that had fallen to one side. He was suffering from pain and bleeding from the corner of his mouth. He tried to reach out a hand and wanted to hold it in his hand.


    His vision began to blur, and the figure of the man in black also became scattered. He could not even hear what he said behind him, but the black hair on his handkerchief was so clear in his vision that he could only see it in his eyes.


    "You must take it with you. You can''t let it leave your body at any time. " The girl''s face reappeared in front of his eyes, her solemn expression clearly as if in front of him.


    She may not be able to wait for him to go back


    "She died so miserably! I won''t let you die so easily! " The killer in Black said and stepped on it again.


    "Poof -"


    Qin Zhen couldn''t feel the pain any more. He spat out a big mouthful of blood, but his hand still stretched out with all his strength.


    It''s just a little bit close to being able to arrive


    But just at this time, the killer in black found his move, he sneered, directly stepped on his outstretched hand, and then crushed it heavily.


    But because of too much blood loss and drugs, Qin Zhen only felt a tingle of numbness. If it wasn''t for his obsession, he would have lost his mind.


    "It''s just a black feather! I thought it was something The killer in black glanced at the things on the handkerchief, gave a disdainful smile, and then stepped on it heavily.


    The handkerchief was trampled on by his opponent''s feet, and the mud and blood on his feet instantly glued his long black hair together. Qin Zhen only felt that there was an anger rising from the bottom of his heart. He raised his head and stared at the killer with cold eyes.


    Even the killer in black couldn''t help shivering and retreated half a step from his ruthless and murderous sight. Although he fell to the ground now and had no attack power, there was no sign that Qin Zhen''s killing momentum had disappeared. His resentment at the bottom of his eyes finally ended and turned into killing intention.


    He raised the special crossbow in his hand again. The sharp arrow made of special metal could easily pierce the skull. He aimed the arrow at Qin Zhen''s head, and slowly relaxed his finger of holding the trigger. He was about to kill him.


    But he didn''t feel the black feather on the sole of his foot, when he touched Qin Zhen''s blood on the sole of his shoe, it became hot in vain. A black light flashed quickly from the feather, and then the whole feather suddenly ignited a black flame.


    "Wow..."


    The black flame ignited the shoes on his feet in a flash. When the killer in black felt that it was not right, it was a little late. His whole foot had been wrapped by the flame. The silent burning flame only made his feet turn to ashes in a flash, and he didn''t feel any pain.


    "Ah! What is this? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 900

    The killer in black made a terrified sound. Even though he had received special training, he had never seen such a terrible and extraordinary scene. The black flame was just like a devil!


    In the twinkling of an eye, the fire had spread to his leg, and what made him feel more terrible was that he still didn''t feel any pain. Without thinking, the killer in black turned and jumped into the well just now, trying to extinguish the fire with water.


    However, the black flame was not afraid of water at all. In a short time, the cry of pain came from the well, and then the burning black flame surged up from the well. It was burning fiercely, but there was no burning heat belonging to the flame. On the contrary, it showed a strange and oppressive cold.


    The wailing suddenly disappeared, and the edge of the well was covered by black flames, but it was not affected. In Qin Zhen''s blurred vision, he seemed to see countless black feathers floating out of the flames rising from the mouth of the well. Then, he saw a huge crow flying through the flames.


    The next moment, he finally can no longer support, vision into a dark.


    "Hello! Wake up! Qin Zhen


    In a trance, he heard a familiar voice, which was very hoarse and obscure, and the volume was still very loud, as if a 70 year old woman was shouting in her ear, which made his head ache.


    Who is it? How dare you speak so loud in front of yourself?


    He subconsciously wanted to frown and drive the sound away, but he found that he could not move anyway.


    "It''s all right now. Why don''t you wake up?" The voice became smaller, and then he felt the other side jump from the left to the right, and then something touched his eyes: "Hey, wake up!"


    It''s a very ugly voice, but there is a girl in his mind. She seems to be bulging her face and looking at him seriously.


    He wanted to open his eyes to see who was making the sound, but the deep fatigue soon poured up, he was unable to resist, and fell into the deep darkness again.


    "Why don''t you wake up?" I don''t know how long later, the voice rang up again, harsh husky voice and familiar cold breath, familiar almost instantly, let him extremely each other''s identity, is that girl.


    "Well, I told you to stay away from the water, but you wouldn''t listen."


    The voice sighed and muttered, "if I hadn''t arrived in time, you wouldn''t be lying here now." He felt his hair pulled: "that''s my hair. Do you know how long it will take to grow that long?"


    "Wake up quickly, I want to eat delicious food, you have to compensate me until they grow up again!"


    His mind as if a girl kept eating scenes, her image is more and more clear, but her face seems to be covered with a layer of fog, let him always can''t see clearly.


    He wanted to open his eyes and look at her carefully, but no matter how hard he tried, his eyelids were still too heavy to move.


    Consciousness falls into chaos again.


    "I have good news for you. The war is over. Of course, you won in the end. Your injuries are not in vain."


    Her voice rang again and easily woke him up. Although his blank brain didn''t remember anything, he felt happy and excited at the bottom of his heart when he heard the news.


    "And the one called Yan Yan Qing, he didn''t die, but he woke up earlier than you. " She added.


    He doesn''t wake up every day, but every time he wakes up, she''s around. He gets used to her familiar husky noise. Sometimes when he wakes up, he can''t hear her voice, and he even feels lonely.


    She often tells him some outside news, so his blank brain gradually has a lot of fuzzy pictures, and he can wake up longer and longer.


    But he still can''t control his body.


    He wanted to open his eyes and see her


    "Now that people in other countries have been driven away and new governments have been set up, why don''t you wake up?"


    He felt his face poked, and she said, "if you don''t wake up again, I''ll leave."


    Don''t go


    He opened his mouth from the bottom of his heart, but she suddenly withdrew her finger, and then opened her mouth warily.


    "Someone''s coming, I''m leaving!"


    Don''t go!


    He tried his best to move his fingers to stop her, but after a slight sound, her breath disappeared.


    Then, the noise appeared, and he heard a lot of people''s excited voices, mixed with a lot of chaotic footsteps and other sounds.


    "It''s time to have a physical examination. Let''s take the things here..." Before he had finished his words, he suddenly saw the man lying quietly on the bed and moved his fingers.


    Although it was only for a moment, he could see it very clearly. The person who almost thought he was hallucinating rubbed his eyes and quickly moved his eyes to one side. When he saw the curve above and the suddenly rising value, he wept with joy.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 901

    "Finally, I''m conscious..."


    "Come on, come on! Bring all the instruments quickly


    Then, all kinds of sounds filled his ears, he inexplicably fidgety, want to make them quiet.


    Then all the sounds disappeared and his consciousness fell back into darkness.


    After that, he was awake longer and longer, he tried to open his eyes every day, and he gradually felt the light on his eyelids, but her voice never appeared again.


    Did she leave?


    Qin Zhen opened her eyes gently.


    Outside the house is bright sunshine. He lies on the white and spotless bed, with a faint smell of disinfectant between his nose and breath.


    All kinds of instruments at the head of the bed made regular sounds, and familiar memories poured into his mind. He gently turned his head and looked out of the window.


    The window was open, and the shadow of the trees outside fell on the curtain, casting a shade of green. It was in the middle of winter before the coma, but now it is a thick green outside.


    He didn''t know how long he had been in a coma, but when he couldn''t see the familiar figure everywhere, he closed his eyes again.


    She really left


    Outside the door came gentle footsteps, and then the door was pushed open. At that moment, knowing that the person who came in could not be her, he turned to look at it with hope.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t her, just a nurse in white.


    Disappointment.


    Seeing his open eyes, the nurse was obviously stunned. After a moment, she seemed to finally react to the scene in front of her and let out a short scream.


    "Great! He''s awake


    She turned and ran out. After a while, a lot of people crowded into the ward and came to him.


    "Marshal Qin! How do you feel? " The doctor at the head spoke in a hurry and excited voice: "dizzy? Do you feel any pain? "


    "I''d better have a general examination first." Another doctor helped his glasses: "after all, it''s still a little bit safe!"


    "Yes, yes!" Other doctors also spoke.


    The noisy voice made Qin Zhen feel very restless. He closed his eyes, and his throat was hoarse after a long sleep. He could hardly make a sound: "quiet."


    Although his voice was low and inaudible, the doctors who had been paying close attention to him still heard it. They could not help but calm down and did not dare to make any more noise.


    Someone carefully brought water to him and fed him a drink. Seeing that he had finished drinking water, a man gently said, "please let us check it for you?"


    Qin Zhen closed her eyes and did not refuse.


    There was a surge of disappointment in her heart. She clearly said that she would never disappear like that again


    If he could wake up earlier


    Qin Zhen was seriously injured this time. He was in a coma for five months in the hospital bed. The toxin invaded his brain and he lost too much blood. Several times during this period, his consciousness disappeared directly and his heart beat stopped. But he was rescued. But even the doctor almost thought that he would never wake up again. Unexpectedly, he woke up.


    It''s not ordinary people!


    The doctor sighed and made a thorough physical examination for him. Then he found that he had almost recovered except that he was weak after lying for too long. In particular, they all thought that his brain would be affected by the toxin, but after the examination, they found that not only was he not affected, but also the residual toxin in his body could not disappear See you.


    It''s amazing!


    Qin Zhen''s health is good after all. Although he was seriously injured, since he has been sober, there is no big problem. He recovers much faster than normal people. After lying for a few days, he can walk normally.


    Every day, he stood in front of the window, opened the window and looked outside. For most of the day, he had his hospital bed moved to the window.


    Everyone didn''t know what he wanted to do, but no one dared to disobey his orders, so although he was curious, he still pressed the questions in his stomach.


    Qin Zhen has been sober, and he has to deal with many things himself.


    Yan Qing came to see him the day after he woke up, and brought him the latest news. The internal affairs of country f were chaotic, and several countries around were even more covetous. In addition, the war was defeated, the casualties were heavy, and the domestic economy was in deficit. It was impossible to launch a war any more. He had to accept their conditions and sign the war defeat agreement.


    Despite the heavy casualties, they won in the end.


    However, although the aggressors have been driven out, the domestic situation has not subsided. A new government has been set up, but the major forces are not willing to submit. They are all ready to move, and civil war is imminent.


    Because of his coma, they didn''t move. Yan Qing just wanted to ask Qin Zhen what to do next.


    Whether they want to support each other or support themselves, they just listen to him.


    But Qin Zhen''s vision just fell on the green outside the window and said, "wait."Yan Qing didn''t know what he was waiting for, but since he said to wait, they would wait.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 902

    Qin Zhen said that after waiting, he would not move any more. No matter how earth shaking he was outside, he stayed in the ward. Although his body had completely recovered, he still had no intention to leave.


    Of course, no one will remind him that it''s time to leave.


    Work is handled in the ward, meetings are also in the ward, in addition to going out to the toilet, he will not leave the ward half a step.


    This makes Yan Qing begin to doubt whether the toxins in his brain have not been cleaned up. Who would like to live in the hospital? If Qin Zhen''s doctor didn''t take his head to assure him that Qin Zhen''s body was absolutely OK, he would like them to have a good treatment again.


    Doctor: -- You know, there is a shortage of wards in the hospital, and the Buddha is still here. He is helpless!


    Of course, there is another problem.


    Since Qin Zhen''s awakening, the number of nurses in the whole floor has increased unprecedentedly. The usual shortage of staff has been filled with girls from all over the world. There is no need to arrange them. They are very active one by one, especially when they go to change the dressing for Qin Zhen''s ward. They even need three people to change the sheets and covers.


    But the next day, they found that Qin Zhen''s ward door more than two serious face carrying a gun tall soldier brother, do not allow any irrelevant people to enter, dressing change things only let male doctors.


    Moreover, he also let people warn the president of the hospital, to the effect that now that the war has just ended, we must strictly control the number of people in the hospital, and do not arbitrarily recruit people. In case of spies, he will take full responsibility.


    Because this is a military hospital, the president thought about the consequences and immediately broke out in a cold sweat. Immediately, those beautiful nurses could no longer be seen, and even the other wards on his floor were replaced by male nurses.


    Qin Zhen doesn''t go all the time, and the president doesn''t dare to drive him away. He doesn''t know what he wants to do, but he also knows that the hospital is really a place where he can avoid information. People who ask him about Qin Zhen don''t know how many people have been there since he lived here.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    Even Yan Qing thought that he was here to avoid trouble and wait for the best time.


    But they were all wrong.


    Only Qin Zhen knows that he is just waiting for her.


    But he waited until the leaves of the tree fell out of the window, and the yard was covered with snow again, and he didn''t wait for her to come back.


    You Will it never come back?


    He stood at the window, watching a snowflake falling from the top of his head. It was white all over the outside. There were several sparrows on the tree, one by one, shrinking their necks and motionless. They looked very desolate.


    And he stood quietly in the house, as if he had become a statue.


    Even Yan Qing felt that his Marshal became more and more silent.


    If there is nothing to be explained, he can even stand at the window and look at the bare tree outside without knowing what he is looking at.


    He guessed vaguely from the bottom of his heart that it was because of something, but looking at his motionless appearance, Yan Qing sighed and didn''t say anything.


    Although he woke up earlier than Qin Zhen, he didn''t go there. He only learned some things from other people. It is said that on that day, the rescuers were able to find the comatose two of them for the first time because a crow showed them the way. When they arrived, there was nothing but them at the scene, and the killer in black disappeared without a trace , leaving no trace.


    The crow followed them all the way to the hospital before leaving.


    He knew that it was probably the crow that marshal had raised before, but he had never seen it since he woke up.


    He doesn''t believe that there are ghosts and gods in the world, but he also knows that there is no reason for the killer in black to let the two comatose people leave by themselves. What''s more, there is no trace of him on the scene, just like he never appeared.


    He thought of Gu Yuan, who died suddenly that day, and her unhurt body. He knew that some things would rot in his stomach until he brought it into the coffin.


    Winter passed quietly.


    Qin Zhen finally can''t stay in the ward all day. There are too many things for him. He can''t give up his responsibility.


    But no matter how busy he was, he would return to the ward every night to have a rest, which made people outside think that he had some hidden injury that had not been cured, and all kinds of rumors came out one after another.


    Over time, even his own subordinates began to discuss this issue. Of course, it''s also good. At least more than half of the women who like Qin Zhen''s identity are less. They will never receive a lot of letters and invitation letters to Qin Zhen again.


    Although the marshal didn''t go, it was hard to refuse!


    Yan Qing, the only one who knows the truth, keeps silent.


    One day, when Qin Zhen walked into the hospital, he heard two nurses talking in the corridor.


    "I saw a big crow in the hospital yesterday. It just flew in front of me. It was not afraid of people at all. It was haunting and scared me a lot!" Said one"What''s the matter? A group of seriously injured people have been sent in the hospital these days. I don''t think most of them can survive. If there are dead people, there are crows. Why are you afraid of them?" Another comforted her.


    "Well, it''s said that there''s another fight outside, so we''re still safe here..."


    Qin Zhen didn''t listen to what they said. His mind was full of that sentence, and he couldn''t remember anything for a moment.


    A moment later, he began to stride to the ward, almost to run fast, heart can not help beating fast, bursts of joy almost rushed to the top of his head, but also accompanied by repressive fear.


    It''s her Are you back?


    Push open the door, the sun sprinkles on the ground, outside the window of the tree, a new bud is slowly revealing the green, open the window, the familiar black figure standing quietly, hear the sound, she slowly turned back to him, smile.


    "Are you awake?"


    He stood in front of the door and looked at her. Before opening the door, his mind was filled with countless thoughts, which made him not know what to say. But when he saw her, all those words became a sentence. He gently bent his lips and showed a smile like spring breeze.


    "I''m back."


    There is another chapter Starting from tomorrow, double watch for three days


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 903

    June 7, college entrance examination.


    On that day, the sun was very bright. He prepared his report for the exam, but Tang Zeyuan and Xu Ruo had already asked for leave on the first day, saying that they wanted to send the exam. Although Tang Tianjiao had said no, they still insisted on going, and he didn''t refuse.


    In fact, he hasn''t seen them for more than a month. Since he joined the army, he has worked hard every day, so that when Xu Ruo first saw him, he said that he had lost a lot of weight.


    Tang Tianjiao doesn''t regret it. This is his choice. No matter how hard he works, he will continue to walk.


    However, in a short period of time, his whole person seems to have completely changed. His face is no longer as rebellious as before, and his contour has faded away. The only thing that remains unchanged is the sharpness in his eyes. It''s like a sword that has finally been polished, showing a bright light.


    In fact, he can not use it. Whether he has that score has no influence on him now, but this test is too important for him. He would rather double the training than miss it.


    So even though he worked hard every day, he didn''t forget to light the light every night. He was not allowed to light the light in the dormitory. He hid in the quilt, flashed a flashlight, carefully looked at the notes left by the girl, and deeply reflected every word in his mind.


    Before he left, he asked for it from Jia bin, which was the only thing he brought here except clothes.


    Looking at the candidates walking into the examination room, everyone''s face was more or less nervous and expectant, but Tang Tianjiao''s look didn''t change much. His eyes were extremely calm. Although he was wearing ordinary T-shirt and trousers, his temperament was quite different from those students. When he walked into the school gate, even the policemen on both sides of the school looked at him.


    He didn''t care.


    Sitting in his seat until he got the test paper, he was extremely calm.


    This time, the topic is very difficult. Even if he doesn''t learn very well, he can see it, but he doesn''t worry about the girl, because he knows that her strength is far more than that.


    So he must try his best to shorten the gap between them even if he can''t be like her.


    The mood is very calm, and the hand holding the pen is also very stable. All the things I saw last night are clearly engraved in my mind. Tang Tianjiao feels that he is more sober than ever at this moment. He finishes all the questions on the test paper, and then stands up calmly and hands in the paper ahead of time.


    In two days and four examinations, he wrote down every question conscientiously. Even if he met a question he couldn''t, he wrote down all the relevant formulas he remembered, because he remembered that the girl had said that maybe the teacher would give some hard points.


    Tang Tianjiao didn''t go to see it that day because he was carrying out a task. When he went back in the evening, he borrowed the computer, but the first one to check was not his own score, but a girl''s.


    When he saw 750 points, even his comrades in arms looked at him and exclaimed, because since the opening of the college entrance examination to the present, no matter how simple the topic is, no one has ever been able to get the full score. The highest score is 748, not to mention this year''s college entrance examination, I heard that it is very difficult.


    "Who is this man? How awesome Comrades in arms exclaim, Tang Tianjiao''s eyes are full of pride and pride. He knows that one day, she will make everyone marvel!


    When he saw that his achievement was just 375, although only half of hers, he felt relieved. At least, he finally won the bet.


    "She''s my girlfriend!" He said with a smile.


    Make up for a special time ~ I wish you all the relatives of the college entrance examination can be admitted to their ideal university, bright future!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 904

    K city is always very cold in winter.


    The plane was delayed a little longer. Guanyue was sitting in the VIP waiting room of the airport, looking at the documents on his notebook, and his slender fingers were tapping on the keyboard.


    Finally, after reading the last report, Guan Yue rubbed his nose, opened the mailbox and sent out the mail.


    He closed the computer, his face appeared a few silk tired, looked at the wrist watch, has been three o''clock in the morning.


    There is no notice to board. It seems that we are going to pass the airport tonight. Put the computer aside and he stands up.


    The assistant on one side was drowsy. He was awakened by his action of getting up. Seeing that he was ready to go out, he asked, "Mr. Guan, where are you going?"


    "It''s OK. I''ll go out for a walk." The band waved and went out.


    At this point, there are still a lot of people at the airport. The chairs outside are full of people waiting for the plane. As he walked by, most of them were resting, and a few of them didn''t sleep. They were also tired looking at their mobile phones by leaning against their chairs. Even if they heard the footsteps, they didn''t bother to look up at the passers-by.


    Late at night at the airport, this is the most common scene.


    Guan Yue has been used to such scenes. After walking around the waiting hall, his lethargic brain regained consciousness and was preparing to go back, but his vision suddenly fell to the front.


    It was a girl in a bright red coat. She was sitting on the ground cross legged against the wall, with earphones in her ears, holding her mobile phone horizontally with her hands, a power bank in her mobile phone, and a big red suitcase beside her.


    Unlike other people''s drowsiness and fatigue, she looks nervous, her eyes are staring at the screen tightly, her fingers are constantly clicking on it, and her mouth is not idle.


    Although he was not close to her, he could see her face clearly. Her face was slightly green and astringent. She was not more than 20 years old, but her facial features were exquisite and beautiful, which was very eye-catching.


    Of course, what attracted his attention was not her looks, but the words in the girl''s mouth.


    "The trough! Go on, fight wild! Come on, come on! Hit that mage! He ran away with blood!! "


    "Come back! What''s a man running around! Didn''t you see four people across the way? What do you think you can do with a dozen four? "


    "Ah, I''m going to die! Let''s give her a shield -- "


    her voice is not big, but her voice is clear and melodious, and the familiar words make him stand still. Guan Yue knows that she must be playing a game, and she is still playing a game that he is very familiar with.


    Meeting someone who plays the same game with himself in a strange place still makes him feel a little sad. It''s just that the wind band doesn''t have the impulse to ask the other party to add friends. He always divides the game and reality very clearly.


    Silently standing near the place to look at her, maybe the situation is getting worse and worse, her face is also more and more tense, lips tightly pursed, eyes blinking, staring at the screen, mouth is no longer nagging, but the result is probably lost, he only saw the girl angry to take off the ear machine, and then angrily began to nag.


    "What teammates? You kings are all fighting for you, right? What''s the garbage level! "


    "Shit! Angry dad, can''t take it, 0-11 shooter, are you an actor? Report


    "Don''t rank the dishes like this. Both the man and the machine are better than you!"


    Wind music laughs, she seems to be really angry, voice can''t help but become bigger, a lot of power to the power bank cable pulled out, and then put into the pocket.


    At this time, she raised her eyes to see him. At the moment when she was in line with her eyes, Guan Yue saw that she was a little vigilant. She probably found that he was looking at her all the time. The girl stood up, looked at him, pulled up the suitcase and left.


    Standing in the same place, Guan Yue feels innocent, but funny. He touches his face. Does he look like a schemer?


    However, although his character is not so cold, he is by no means warm-hearted. What''s more, he is just a stranger, so he just stood for a moment and didn''t move on. He turned back to the waiting room.


    As soon as he got back to the waiting room, the announcement to remind him to get ready for boarding sounded, and the plane, which had been delayed for four hours, finally landed on the ground.


    "After you go back, you don''t have to go to the company tomorrow. You can go back on Monday." He opened his mouth to the assistant who was carrying the computer. Seeing that he was constantly grateful, he laughed: "have a good rest. You''ve been working hard these days."


    "No hard work, no hard work! Thank you The assistant was very young. When he said that, his face was a little excited, and his tone was a little more grateful and serious: "you too, have a good rest."


    Guan Yue smiles and says nothing more.


    -


    the scene at the airport was soon forgotten by the wind music. The platform was just starting. He was busy expanding his business recently. He wanted to divide one person into two. He had no time to think about other things. Even the game had not been opened for several days, let alone thinking of a person who only met one side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 905

    Of course, another "person" obviously has no time to think about him.


    Tang Xiaotang likes the world very much. She doesn''t have much time without any major tasks. Moreover, the entertainment in the world is very developed, and there are all kinds of games. She is busy playing games all day.


    "Dididi ~"


    the group prompt sounds constantly. Tang Xiaotang throws down her backpack, turns on the computer directly, looks at the news in the group, and soon reaches 99 +. When someone asks her when she can go online, she sends a sentence "going up" and throws her mobile phone aside.


    Skillfully click on one of the icons in a row on the desktop, Tang Xiaotang takes advantage of connecting to the server to open Xiaole, and rushes through the latest activity level. When the last ice on the map disappears, she looks up. With a melodious sound of Xiao, a picture of Xiake in white stepping on a long sword and playing Xiao appears on the desktop. She skillfully selects a large area, and then enters Enter the game.


    "Come on, it''s your turn." Head on rushed to a private letter, and then group invitation, she did not hesitate to agree, into the team.


    Sure enough, all her friends have arrived. She immediately changes her equipment. The male demon repair character in the picture is dressed in a gorgeous black robe. The huge black dragon beside her spreads out its wings and floats. Her lifelike scales are shining with the light of RMB.


    "Why are you so late today?" One side of the white sword repair asked.


    "I can''t help it. Class is late today." Tang Xiaotang replied.


    Well, although the task is very simple, she is still a student in this world, but fortunately, she is not a high school student who is forced by hardship, but a relatively free college student.


    "All right, let''s go."


    This copy is not too simple for them, a group of full-scale RMB players. With the colorful skills of the characters in the game flashed by, the huge monster fell to the ground with a roar, and the glittering box props fell to the ground.


    After opening the box and dividing the things, two people got down first because they had something to do. Tang Xiaotang looked at the time and decided to brush the latest copy again.


    "Which one of you wants to brush the full level copy of Tianyuan secret land?" She asked in the line.


    She plays "seek the way" is a large-scale online game. It stands out among many similar games with exquisite and beautiful national style pictures and a complete world outlook. It is very popular in this world, and there are many people playing it.


    Tang Xiaotang played late. After all, no matter how early she was, she didn''t come to the world. However, it didn''t affect her to become a player of great God level. Relying on crazy krypton gold and a lot of time to explode the liver, plus excellent operation, she successfully defeated the original first master in less than two months and became the first player in this service.


    Of course, she played the game not only because she liked it, but also because it had a lot to do with her task this time.


    "The new one?" When she finished, someone in the team immediately spoke. It seemed that she had already experienced it: "that super pervert, which is a copy of Tianyuan''s secret place that is said to be extremely difficult that no team has ever been able to pass?"


    "Is it that hard?" This copy was opened during the winter vacation, and it''s been a month now, and she''s busy playing another game during the winter vacation, so she only read the official introduction, and has no time to play.


    "Just play with it." The man said, "but not necessarily if it''s you."


    "Would you like to come? I''ll take you When the other party said that, she got a little interested. Tang Xiaotang looked at the player strategy in the post bar while typing.


    "No, no, you can go by yourself. Come and take me when you can." The other party seems to be abused and afraid, for fear that Tang Xiaotang will take him to the next copy, quickly drop a sentence, and then run off the line.


    Tang Xiaotang is speechless. It''s two people. She can''t fight alone. She asks the other two people again. One is that she can''t go there because she doesn''t have enough time. The other is that she can''t get in because she doesn''t have enough grades.


    "Forget it. I''ll see for myself." Instead, she was aroused a bit of interest, determined to go to this "game first difficult" copy to see what the situation is.


    As a result, when she got to the outside of the copy, she found that she had sent several teams in the world, but no one ignored her. There was no one outside the copy at all. The task NPC stood alone at the entrance, looking very pitiful.


    Tang Xiaotang takes a glance at the world, and everyone''s attitude towards her application is as follows:


    [world] love you: someone went to Tianyuan again Wait, wait! Is it chrysanthemum God?!


    Yes, Tang Xiaotang''s name in the game is "a chrysanthemum", because she even repeated several names with others. In a rage, she casually hit a very yellow and violent name, but unexpectedly she passed it.


    [world] meow meow: WOC! Catch a big God! group photo! Great God, please!


    Jinknl999: great God! I also want to go, but my level is not enough, I can''t get in


    [world] is Xialiu, not obscene: Chrysanthemum God, I love you! Marry me God!


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a mess. Anyway, there''s no one in the team. There are several familiar ones on the list, but they are all sarcastic. I think she can''t make it.Well, it seems that these are all the losers of this copy.


    Tang Xiaotang can''t control the characters in the game. She turns around NPC for several times. She is about to give up when she suddenly sees a familiar ID appear nearby.


    It''s a male Jian xiuhao in default dress. The opponent has hidden his rank and only has a humble name "g" on his head. But how can Tang Xiaotang, who is very familiar with him, not recognize him?


    Originally, she was not in a hurry to do the task, but since the other party came, she couldn''t miss it, could she And she can roughly guess what he''s here for


    Tang Xiaotang smiles and applies to the other party to form a team. Sure enough, the other party does not hesitate to join.


    [team] a chrysanthemum blooming: brother, do you want to make a copy? Don''t worry. I''ll take you with me in a moment. Just follow me and don''t die.


    [team] g


    [team] g: good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 906

    After joining the team, Tang Xiaotang looked at his information and found that it was exactly the same as what she found. There was nothing but her nickname, but her level was full. She was clearly dressed in a default costume, and her opponent''s combat effectiveness was not much different from her.


    It''s a game GM, but it''s different.


    At this time, on the other side of the screen, guanyue is also looking at the screen. After a month''s cooperation, he finally signed the contract. Now he has time. He remembers that many people''s feedback on the new copy is too difficult. Guanyue is ready to feel it for himself.


    He points out the other party''s information, which is called "a chrysanthemum blossom". He knows that it took the other party only two months to climb to the position of the first expert in this service. On the one hand, the other party''s technology is absolutely not bad.


    He has seen the opponent''s performance in the arena. His hand speed is fast enough and his consciousness is very good. His operation can be called the level of great God. If he didn''t find a substitute, this level would be one of the best in the whole service.


    He thought about his purpose, and it happened that he didn''t need to find anyone else.


    Just at this time, the other side threw over an email. He opened it and found that it contained a set of high defense clothes and many blood returning potions.


    "What are you doing?" He asked.


    [team] a chrysanthemum blossom: it''s for you. Put it on, drink medicine in a moment, and don''t die.


    [team] g


    G: No.


    Guan Yue really didn''t expect that he was taken hostage to suspect food one day. He gave it back to him without saying a word and said "no".


    But the other side insisted on sending it back to him, and then said, "take it. Although I will protect you, it''s not good if you don''t get enough milk and you die."


    The abnormality of this copy is that if you die in it, the level will drop. Although it doesn''t drop much, for players who are full level, they have to brush three or four more experience points before they can upgrade the level. This is why many players strongly ask the official to reduce the difficulty of the game.


    Naturally, Guan Yue knows this. He is funny, but he thinks this person is pretty good.


    Although those pieces of equipment were not as good as those he wore, they were all God clothes. Even if they were converted into money, they would be ten or two thousand. He just gave them to a stranger. I don''t know whether he was generous or stupid?


    But he refused, then thought about it and added, "I have."


    Then, he turned over his backpack and casually put on his previous equipment. Although he didn''t play much with this number, he still had some equipment, which was not enough for others to send.


    In the picture, Jianxiu is dressed in a white divine costume, and the character becomes ethereal and elegant. Standing on the side of Moxiu who is dressed in a gorgeous black robe, the black and the white look very well matched.


    Unfortunately, both characters are male.


    Seeing that he changed his equipment, Tang Xiaotang didn''t say any more. She quickly ordered NPC, directly skipped the dialogue, and click to enter the copy.


    The picture goes black quickly, and then the whirlpool formed by countless light spots suddenly appears on the screen. Then, the figures of sword repair in white and demon repair in black appear from a light spot. Tang Xiaotang looks at the small map in the upper left corner of the computer, and they have entered the copy smoothly.


    The whirlpool and light gradually disappeared, revealing the surrounding wilderness. It seemed that it had fallen into the desert and other places, and it was desolate.


    [team] a chrysanthemum blossom: I''m tighter. Be careful. Don''t leave.


    [team] g: OK.


    As she manipulated the character to move forward, she opened the official strategy with her mobile phone and watched it. On the screen, the black robed demon Xiu walked slowly in front of him, with the black dragon flapping his wings beside him. Behind him, the white sword Xiu followed closely, and the sword in her hand was full of faint light in a dark map.


    According to the strategy and player''s experience, the place to enter the secret place is random. The first level has five kinds of terrain: forest, desert, grassland, canyon and swamp. It seems that they have fallen into the desert.


    After walking forward for a while, the monsters in the secret place appear. Tang Xiaotang immediately knows why the players say that this copy is abnormal, because these monsters are all full level. They are all at the boss level of the copy outside, but here they are little monsters.


    In this game, Tang Xiaotang''s magical cultivation is similar to a mage''s profession, with high AP damage. Her cultivation skills have the effect of poison damage, and can continuously lose a percentage of blood, so the group damage is very considerable, and it can also milk. As for the sword cultivation characters selected by the wind music, some are similar to assassins, and the ad damage is very high, but the body is brittle, the amount of blood is small, and the skill of returning blood is difficult Can also less, this is why Tang Xiaotang began to give him high defense equipment.


    Their lineup is generally reasonable, although there is no tank anti injury, but as long as you pay attention to the position, it is not a problem.


    So for her, these little monsters are nothing, very easy to kill all the way in the past, did not let the other hand, she easily came to the boss.


    Guan Yue wanted to do it, but before it was his turn, the magician in front of him had killed all the monsters, and they got to the boss of the first level smoothly.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 907

    Boss is a lizard type monster, the level is also full, and the blood volume is too thick, and the damage is too high. Tang Xiaotang has seen the players say that this strange skill is released in a range, but it can still be played, as long as you pay attention to the position, don''t be dizzy, so she said: "you will stand far away, hide some skills, if the blood is gone, drink medicine, give me the monster."


    The wind is silent. Does he look really good? But before he could say anything, the boss had already seen them and attacked them with a roar.


    [team] a chrysanthemum blooming: be careful.


    After the black robe demon''s hair, he rushed up directly. The huge bone sickle in his hand crossed the sharp arc. The black dragon demon beside him spat thunder and lightning, and the bright red number floated from the boss''s head. This skill killed the boss''s blood.


    However, for a boss with more than 300 tubes of blood, this is nothing at all. Hatred is aimed at the evil cultivation attacking him, and a series of skills are directly released. Tang Xiaotang calculates the cooling time according to the data of the player''s strategy, moves away from his skills, and his hands keep on moving. All the damage from the magic pet and skill damage are locked on the boss, and soon his blood is greatly consumed Half.


    The boss''s blood bars are decreasing layer by layer. She hasn''t given him the chance to get close to her. Her fingers are beating on the keyboard until they fly up. Tang Xiaotang still has time to pay attention to the wind music on one side. He can see his skilful skills of hiding strange things and throw a few common attacks when he has time. Sometimes the amount of blood of critical attacks is even higher than her big move damage.


    I''m jealous.


    "That''s too much..." Make complaints about Tang Xiaotang''s mouth, and he still gives him a lot of blood. Under their tacit cooperation, he can quickly push off the first boss and spend much less time than other game player.


    "It''s not hard either." She took a drink from the water cup beside her, then looked at the screen that had entered the second level, and silently ordered the screen.


    The second level is much more difficult than the first level. Once you enter, you will find a maze like a big palace. Then the stone tablet at the entrance of the maze introduces the secret place. The main idea is that the secret place of Tianyuan is the space left by a flying friar, which contains countless treasures. It''s only after that that that you can explain the level.


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at the strategy. This is to pass through the labyrinth like palace in a limited time to reach the place where the monks left their treasure. Generally speaking, it depends on luck. Within half an hour, he can explore the map and find the center of the palace. If he is lucky, the rooms opened are all kinds of equipment and materials or training equipment. If he is lucky, there is nothing in the empty room Bad luck, there are poison gas organs or monsters, or even death.


    If you die in this level, not only all the things you got before will be left in the copy, but also the player''s equipment will be burst out randomly and left in the place of death.


    ¡­¡­ No wonder so many people say that they are abnormal. It''s really crazy - Tang Xiaotang wants to pry open the brain of the wind music on the opposite side of the screen to see what he thinks and how he can make such a copy of the disease.


    So the suggestion of the strategy is, don''t wear too good equipment at this stage, and change into new clothes at the door. It''s said that the strange difficulty inside is OK. If the operation is strong, one or two will be OK.


    Unless you have to fly and all the doors open are strange, then It''s miserable


    Naturally, Guan Yue knows this copy. After all, he designed it, but he didn''t think so much about it at that time. Now that he is in it, he thinks maybe It''s a little hard.


    Looking at the black robed man standing quietly on the screen, he now put away the magic pet, and could not see any emotion from the beautiful face constructed by a string of data.


    [team] a chrysanthemum blooming: you will stand behind me in a moment, and I will protect you.


    With that, the black robed demon Xiu in the picture stands in front of the white sword Xiu, with a huge sickle in his hand in front of him, making a protective appearance.


    Wind music


    Why do you always think it''s a little strange Anyway, he doesn''t seem to need his protection, does he?


    But the black robed man on the screen has already walked in. His fingers stop on the keyboard for a moment, and then he follows up silently. In order to show that he doesn''t need his protection, he deliberately goes to the front.


    However, the next second the words on the screen almost made him shake back: "don''t walk so fast, there is a dead end ahead."


    Wind music I forgot to look at the map. It was all mixed up by him!


    The map and the things in the room are random. There is no map and no rules to follow, but they are lucky enough to walk for a long time without any strange things.


    At this point, Tang Xiaotang had to be envious of the luck of wind music. As long as he pushed the door open, there must be props behind it, but she pushed nothing. Twice, she opened the room with mechanism. The poisonous smoke in it made her blood drop half in an instant. Fortunately, she didn''t get poisoned until she acted quickly.


    If she didn''t know that all the copies were random, she would have thought that he was open!


    This level is mainly difficult in time, and there is no map. Players can only see the situation in the front and back areas. Once they leave, they will lose their vision. Thanks to Tang Xiaotang''s good memory and spatial imagination, they can roughly infer the structure of the whole palace from the area they pass, then find the location of the center, and pass the level smoothly in half an hour Card.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 908

    Guan Yue thought that the other side was only good at operation, but he didn''t expect that his memory and sense of space were also very good. He was ready to take him through, but the other side didn''t give him the chance at all, which made him feel a bit subdued, as if he had really become a salted fish lying on the other side.


    However, he was also interested in meeting his opponent. Although he designed the maze, he was not sure that he could definitely pass it even if he walked it again. However, he was just unlucky when he opened the door at the beginning, and then he took him straight to the center without hesitation, as if he knew the terrain of the palace like the palm of his hand.


    And he has not met such a good person for a long time, he seems to be able to predict his every operation, tacit understanding to keep up with his rhythm.


    The wind music rare rise want to add each other''s friends impulse, but he thought so, they have been sent into the second level in front of the boss, he had to temporarily put down this idea, looking at the boss in front of.


    In the second level, the boss is a dragon soul - or a remnant of a dragon. Guan Yue knows that the boss is a monster of the master of the secret place, and a giant dragon that flies up with the master to guard the secret place. Because of the remnant, its ability is immune to all physical damage. In other words, the general attack of both of them has no effect on it.


    This is a great tragedy for Jian Xiu, who relies on material attack. He wanted to show his hand to let the other side know that he doesn''t need his protection, but now it seems that he is really useless


    Guanyue thinks that this copy really needs to be modified!


    The boss of the second level is not an obstacle for Tang Xiaotang. She has good equipment and powerful operation. Although it took a little effort, she pushed the boss down smoothly.


    Then she finally understood why many players said that this copy was abnormal, because this dragon soul was not only immune to physical attacks, but also fell into a state of frenzy once its health was less than 50%, and the damage and healing were doubled. Then every time its health was reduced by 10%, the state of frenzy would be doubled, and then it would instantly recover when its health was less than one grid If it''s not for Tang Xiaotang who has more than 50% of his blood, he will calculate his blood. It will take some time to brush it down.


    If it wasn''t for the sake that wind music was her goal, she would greet him very kindly.


    The first two levels have passed, and only the last one is left, which is also the most difficult one, because no player can pass the third level so far, so we can only rely on the official strategy.


    There is only one sentence for the introduction of this level: you can get all his treasures through the test of the master of the secret place.


    The body of the dragon soul slowly dissipates, and all the scenes in the secret place disappear with it. Only two figures, one black and one white, stand side by side.


    At this time, in front of the screen suddenly appeared an illusory figure, the figure white, facial features hidden in a white awn, vaguely can not see clearly.


    The other side opened his mouth slowly, and his low and indifferent voice was full of light vicissitudes: "three thousand years Finally, I see someone again... "


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the plot and impatiently wants to click to skip. However, this plot doesn''t seem to be able to skip. She can only listen to the NPC.


    Fortunately, the other side''s voice is not bad, otherwise, she really can''t stand it.


    "Monk, since you can enter here, you are destined to be with me You two have extraordinary strength. If you can pass the test of me, I will teach you what I have learned all my life If you don''t want to, you can leave immediately. You can take away all the things you get from the secret place... "


    After listening for a long time, Tang Xiaotang probably understood the meaning of this NPC. That is to say, if you don''t want to continue to pass, you can exit the copy now. What you get from the copy can be taken away, but you can''t get the final reward for customs clearance. If you continue to pass, you can get the final reward, but once you die in the back, what you got before will disappear, and you will get more rewards Demotion.


    This choice is really poisonous. Do you want to continue to bet that you can break through or just quit? You know, I''ve got a lot of things here. If I choose to continue to fail, I''ll lose my wife and lose my soldiers. In the face of such a choice, is it necessary to say? I''m sure 90 percent of the people will opt out now.


    And as long as one person chooses to quit, the copy will end immediately. Only if both choose to stay can the third level be opened.


    Outside the screen, the long and slender fingers of the orchestra tap on the keyboard and look at the black figure standing beside him. He knows that this choice is both simple and difficult for many people, and the purpose of setting this question is actually very simple


    The black robed man stood motionless on one side. He couldn''t know his choice, but he wanted to know his choice


    The sound of the phantom finally disappears, and a selection box slowly appears on the screen. Do you want to continue? Tang Xiaotang chose "yes" without hesitation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 909

    Are you kidding? She''s here for this copy. How can she quit now? She''s not for the front stuff.


    Let alone, now her task goal is beside her, if you give up now, how can you show her level?


    Mouse moved to the "yes" above, in Tang Xiaotang point down the moment, her eyes suddenly a black, surrounded by a dark, only in front of the computer screen is still full of light.


    Tang Xiaotang was surprised, and then she realized that there was a power failure. The cursor on "yes" did not move. A little flower slowly appeared on the screen and began to spin. Looking at the word "in the game link", she was almost not angry!


    No power failure in the morning and no power failure in the evening, but the power failure at this important juncture!


    The characters on the screen stand still. Tang Xiaotang knows that it''s useless for her to go up now, not to mention that she can''t go up without a net.


    Helpless to turn off the computer, Tang Xiaotang took out her mobile phone to play xiaoxiaole for a while, and then saw the notice in the class group, she knew why the power failure happened suddenly.


    There used to be a dormitory that used an oven to bake things, which led to the power failure of their building. Now it''s too late and the logistics maintenance personnel can''t get in. They have to wait until tomorrow to repair the burnt out line.


    So, that is to say, there is no electricity or network in the building all night.


    Hearing the wailing of the dormitory next door, Tang Xiaotang went to bed after washing. Fortunately, she has a lot of money in this world, so she can live in this double dormitory - but speaking of it, why doesn''t her roommate come back today?


    It''s her roommate''s message from her mobile phone. She said that she was brushing the night outside today, so that she didn''t have to wait for her.


    Tang Xiaotang knew that her roommate had a boyfriend, and they shared a house outside the school. It seems that she went there again today, so she was relieved to open the game on her mobile phone and prepare to play a few more rows before going to bed.


    And now, a couple of kilometers away from her, in an apartment.


    Guan Yue looks at the man who doesn''t move on the screen. After waiting for a long time, he doesn''t see any action. Then, the copy suddenly pops out. He pauses for a moment and realizes that the other party has dropped the line.


    I don''t know why, he was disappointed at the bottom of his heart. Although he was a person he had never met, he inexplicably believed that he would make the same choice as him.


    Looking at Baiyi Jianxiu standing alone in front of NPC, guanyue waited for a long time, but he couldn''t wait for the other party to go online again. He hesitated for a moment and opened the ranking list.


    After sending the friend application to the other party, he doesn''t look at the level of his drop, so he plays the game.


    It was already late at night. The window was dark, and the room was only dark blue light from the computer in front of him. He looked at the familiar icon in the corner of the screen, and the look of his eyes turned into a complex.


    He turned off the computer and walked out of the room.


    The next day.


    After class in the morning, Tang Xiaotang received a notice from the bank that her salary this month has been recorded.


    Yes, it''s salary. After all, although she''s still on a mission, it only helps her solve the basic problems of the mission world, such as identity, and other expenses, all by herself.


    But it''s not hard for experienced Tang Xiaotang. To be honest, she doesn''t have too many ways to make money, but for the sake of her task, she still chooses the career that is easiest to approach her goal - she is now a game anchor on a live broadcast platform.


    Because the technology is good enough, even though she doesn''t show her face and make a sound every time she broadcasts live, there are still a lot of fans who reward her. Every month, Tang Xiaotang has made a lot of money, not to mention that she also used part of her money to speculate in stocks. For Tang Xiaotang, who has experienced advanced technology civilization, everything in the world is too simple, so she only makes money without compensation.


    After calculating the time, it''s time for live broadcast today. But the wires in the dormitory haven''t been fixed yet. Tang Xiaotang originally planned to wait until the evening for live broadcast. However, she took a look at the sign nearby on the map. A flash of light flashed under her eyes and changed her mind.


    Back in the dormitory, holding up the computer, she went into the Kaifeng restaurant outside the school according to the instructions of the map, looked around and saw the familiar figure.


    Looking for a window seat, Tang Xiaotang uses Yu Guang to pay attention to each other''s actions, and then turns on the computer.


    She opened the room expertly, followed her fans. As soon as they saw her live broadcast, they all came to brush their sense of existence and asked her what game she was going to play today. Several big guys had already painted their gifts, and she had received a lot of gifts before she started the live broadcast.


    Tang Xiaotang as usual did not speak, and then think about it, opened an icon on the desktop.


    If you want to attract his attention, play this.


    With the opening of the familiar interface, there are more and more people in the room. Many fans are excited to see her play the most popular survival game.


    Geese: my God! Chrysanthemum, are you going to start abusing vegetables again?


    Zhao Ritan: sympathy for Chrysanthemum''s opponent for three seconds Oh yes, and sympathize with your teammates for three secondsMemory: I bet that the last chicken in this game is chrysanthemum!


    I will have a heavy thank you: upstairs nonsense, that still need to say


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 910

    That''s right. Tang Xiaotang''s live account is also called "a chrysanthemum". Anyway, the name of her game is the same, so that others will know it''s her when it''s live. Game player girl


    make complaints about the name of a chrysanthemum. The female character wears the default dress and moves around. The room is tucking her to install her sister. Although her account information is filled with female, it is obvious that no one believes she is a real female player.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter whether they believe it or not. Anyway, she didn''t cheat.


    Because her live time is not necessarily, there is no fixed team, so every time Tang Xiaotang is a single row.


    As a result, you can often meet some wonderful teammates


    Like this time.


    As soon as the team formation interface disappears, Tang Xiaotang hears a man and a woman''s voice coming from the earphone. The girl''s voice is whiny, and the tone is artificial. The boy is very confident to let them lie down and fly.


    This pair of men and women sound young. Seeing this situation, Tang Xiaotang knows that his teammates can''t count on him in this game. He has to rely on himself.


    Another teammate is also a man, his voice is more vicissitudes, listen to the boy said, he immediately said that there are two female players in this game must lose, think three people are pit.


    Of course, the boy quit, and then the girl also began to retort tenderly. Before entering the game, the three men quarreled.


    Tang Xiaotang silently takes off a headset, and fans in her room have begun to sympathize with her teammates.


    Mokey: it''s over, the chrysanthemum will start again!


    Key, Mo: let''s have a moment of silence for the three poor children Who let them meet chrysanthemum? But then again, I feel a little excited. What''s the matter?


    The magic of love: chrysanthemum, please start your performance!


    He began to parachute. Naturally, the couple jumped together and confidently went to the military base with the most people. Another teammate jumped to the far field. Tang Xiaotang thought a little, chose a small town close to the military base and decided to grow up quietly for a while.


    Although the equipment of the town is not as much as that of the base, it''s almost the same. After a while, Tang Xiaotang armed herself, and then she began to kill people on the ground.


    Just after knocking down a person, there''s something wrong with the couple. The girl is knocked down and sends signals to ask for help.


    The boy''s skill was pretty good. He soon picked her up. Tang Xiaotang thought it was almost done, so he began to rush to them.


    Along the way, she killed two more people. At this time, the lone teammate also eliminated one. The boy in the couple also killed one with a burden. It seems that he really has two brushes.


    The girl started to run away from the poison, and then the girl was poisoned again. There was a exclamation from the earphone: "why am I losing blood?" "my husband is coming to help me." "ah, I can''t move any more." after listening to this, the fans in the live room had goose bumps all over the place.


    The boy went back to save the girl, and then they both lay down. The boy sent a signal to Tang Xiaotang nearby to save them. The voice in the earphone was very angry.


    Tang Xiaotang picks her eyebrows, and her fans have been brushing "it''s over". She drives her jeep to the poison ring, and then stops beside them. Just when the lovers think she''s going to come down to save them, Tang Xiaotang just throws down two medical boxes, leaving behind a couple with muddled faces driving away.


    Tang Xiaotang ignored the boy''s scolding from the earphone. She found a shelter outside the poison ring and began to kill people. First she killed one, then she didn''t lick the bag, so she hid beside and waited for other players to come and kill one. After a while, she eliminated many people.


    The feeling of Yin person is particularly cool. Her operation made the fans constantly brush the "lying trough". Tang Xiaotang Yuguang saw that the people behind her were finally attracted, and began to pay attention to her, with a smile on the bottom of her eyes.


    As soon as Guan Yue finished her work, she saw the girl sitting in front of her shooting neatly. Before the other party showed her face, she was shot in the head directly. She skillfully walked over to lick the bag. She deliberately threw away some better equipment and medicine bags on the ground, and then continued to hide behind the stone to wait.


    It''s not the first time to see this insidious way of playing wind music. It''s conceivable that her opponent on the opposite side of the screen will be furious, but her operation really attracted his attention. He seldom saw such a good girl playing this game.


    Because the network cable of the office building is broken, but there is another urgent need to deal with, but he had to rub the hot spot here.


    In fact, as soon as she came in, he saw it. After all, there was no one in the shop except them, and she was sitting in front of him. But he just looked at it, and he was busy dealing with it. He didn''t pay attention to her until he accidentally looked up and saw her open the familiar interface.


    His eyes slowly moved to the girl, this angle can clearly see the screen, but can not see her face, but she has long hair shawl, slim back, wearing black pants and white lace sleeve shirt, feet are black high-heeled sandals, showing a section of white and slender ankle, how to see how lady, playing the game is so overcast.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 911

    It is estimated that her opponent could never have thought that it was such a girl who killed them.


    At this time, the girl''s side head seemed to be inadvertent, and a familiar side face fell into his eyes. His excellent memory of wind music immediately reminded him where he had met her - a girl who met at the airport two months ago.


    She should be a student of K university nearby. He still remembers the scene when the other party was sitting on the ground playing games. Under such conditions, she could play. She also seemed to be an Internet addict.


    After another look at her screen, the wind music picks eyebrows, because he finds that the other party seems to be still live, and the name It seems very familiar


    A chrysanthemum blooms.


    It seems to think of something. His eyes narrowed slightly. He opened the live web page to search for the name, and then pointed into the other party''s information. As expected, he saw the familiar game video.


    No wonder she didn''t show up live.


    Unexpectedly, her popularity is still very high. The man''s lips are slightly raised, and he points into the studio. Then he moves his fingers and gives her a reward of 100000 yuan.


    Tang Xiaotang is living, suddenly received a reward, because the amount is very large, the whole screen is direct notice, she glanced at the fan list, the sudden arrival of the mysterious big man directly occupied the top position.


    You know, although she has a small reputation now, because the live broadcast time is very unstable, and she never shows her face or talks. It''s natural that she can''t catch up with those super hot anchorperson who only rely on technology to attract players. However, even so, her income is not low. Every live broadcast can earn about 100000 yuan except the flat platform Commission, and some of them have high rewards, but the most one is not enough Ten or twenty thousand. It''s the first time I''ve made such a big deal.


    Moreover, in this live broadcast platform, once the reward amount exceeds 10000, it will be notified on the home page of the platform. Because of his reward, her live broadcast will be on the home page, attracting a lot of audience at the same time.


    After a look at the strange nickname at the top of the list, Tang Xiaotang smiles, and his actions are more agile. He eliminated three players who want to attack her, and successfully entered the finals.


    It has to be said that although her matching teammates are not very good, they are lucky. They all entered the finals. The middle-aged man killed three players by himself, but his mouth stinks and he was spraying lovers all the way. Since he didn''t say anything about her, Tang Xiaotang keeps a blind attitude towards him.


    The couple were annoyed. The girls always had problems, and the boys had to be dragged down by her. Moreover, because Tang Xiaotang didn''t let them get on the bus at that time, he was forcing them all the way.


    In the studio, the name never quits. Tang Xiaotang glances at the person sitting behind him with an insidious smile on his face.


    Wind music can hear the sound of the game, hear the boy full of swearing, he can''t help but frown, eyes fell on the girl sitting in front of him, but the other side has turned away, he can''t see her expression.


    At the bottom of his heart, he was baffled. He looked at the characters on the screen and moved his hand.


    Then Tang Xiaotang received three more rewards, each of which was 100000 yuan.


    What a local tyrant!


    Because of the four consecutive rewards, a large number of audiences poured into her live studio, and there were more bullet screens than ever before. Tang Xiaotang was in a good mood and decided to let the couple die more rhythmically.


    She drove the car, first to clean up the players around the circle, and then did not rush to grab the high point, but walked to the lovers.


    At this time, the middle-aged man was finally shot and fell to the ground. He asked them to save him. Tang Xiaotang observed and felt that his opponent must be squatting on them, so he didn''t go there. Instead, he looked for the place where he might hide and was ready to solve him first.


    The couple certainly won''t go to save him, and then the boys laugh at the men, so they quarrel again.


    Let''s fight. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care about them. At this time, she finally sees the sniper hiding on the top of the building. She pulls two thunder directly and throws them. While the other party is in a hurry, she shoots her head out cleanly.


    This operation shocked many viewers who had just come to see the excitement in the live broadcast room. Then they found that the anchor''s operation was so powerful that he brushed gifts one after another and gave rewards. Tang Xiaotang''s income more than doubled.


    But at this time, the middle-aged man because of Tang Xiaotang''s delay in saving him, he was even attacked by the couple. He was angry and began to point the spear at Tang Xiaotang, saying that she was blind.


    Tang Xiaotang was ready to save him, but when she heard him say that, her eyes narrowed, she raised her hand and threw a thunder, which directly killed the man.


    The live broadcast room was silent for a few seconds. Probably no one thought that the anchor was so willful. Then, the barrage began to "do a good job".


    After all, in this game, this kind of jet player is really disgusting.


    Anyway, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care. For her, the game is just for entertainment. As long as she is happy, it''s over. Compared with the happiness brought by victory, she likes the other party''s look that she can''t stand her and can''t do her.


    Who made his mouth stink?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 912

    Guanyue saw the girl in front of her, her face showed a proud and satisfied smile, the delicate facial features are bright, as if in the light, involuntarily attracted his eyes.


    He couldn''t help smiling. Thinking about this, he remembered the friend application he sent last night. I don''t know if she will pass


    At this time, the live broadcast has reached a critical moment, in addition to Tang Xiaotang and the couple, there are still two people left in the final circle.


    Because at the critical moment, the boy finally stopped talking and began to concentrate on playing games. When the girl saw that the man was dead, Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak and didn''t speak any more. Tang Xiaotang was quiet at last.


    The two men are obviously veteran, and they are in two rows depending on the situation. They cooperate very well. Because Tang Xiaotang, the couple, is out there and delays their time, the only building in the center circle is occupied by the other party first, which makes them lose the upper hand. To make matters worse, they are also carrying a person who can''t play anything.


    "Ah! I got hit! Husband, help me Sure enough, the other side also saw that some of them couldn''t play, and the attacks were all aimed at the lovers. Even if there were boys protecting them, after a while, the girls were still knocked down and kept asking for help.


    Tang Xiaotang watched the play leisurely, attacking and pretending from time to time. Although the two men were powerful, she didn''t give advice at all, but she didn''t want them to eat chicken. She was very vindictive.


    At this time, the audience also saw that she didn''t try her best. After all, her level just now was so high that she couldn''t change suddenly.


    Hee hee: I''ll go. The anchor is playing!


    X-shang: why? I can''t stand this kind of mentally retarded teammates, so I report it.


    Third young master: if you don''t know anything upstairs, just shut up. Let''s talk about it after reading it! It''s these two who spray people first!


    11 ~: if I met this kind of teammate, would you like to play it early? Chrysanthemums are interesting enough!


    ¡£ I haven''t seen the live broadcast of chrysanthemum. That''s his style


    The new audience suddenly heard the scene of the other party blowing up their bad mouthed teammates mercilessly just now. They knew why the other party did it - maybe the couple really spurned him, which was understandable. To be honest, they were also upset when they met such teammates.


    Guan Yue looks at the leisurely character on the screen and smiles. He didn''t expect the little girl to have such a grudge. It seems that some of the couple have suffered


    at this time, the boy who went to save his girlfriend was finally hit by the other party. He was just about to take some medicine to recover, when he saw that his blood bar kept falling, and the other party took two more shots.


    "Husband, I''m dead!" The girl''s angry voice came from the microphone: "why didn''t you save me?"


    "MD, this group of shady goods!" The boy became angry and lost face in front of the girl. In addition to the disadvantage of the game, he began to say anything: "FW team mate! It doesn''t save labor! It''s up to you to win alone! "


    Win? Tang Xiaotang smiles. She doesn''t want to win at all. Anyway, she won too much. She doesn''t mind losing a game. As long as she looks at them uncomfortable, she will be happy.


    When the boy''s blood volume was too low, she quickly threw two thunder into the building, and then shot the two people hidden in the building. The speed of the series of actions made Guan Yue, who was watching the battle outside, not react. She saw that the two players were knocked down.


    ¡°66666£¡ Anchor, this is amazing


    "No, I''ll play it again later! I went, I didn''t respond! Isn''t that amazing? "


    "How did the anchor know where the two men were hiding? Did she just observe? "


    The number of fans in the second place has a tendency to exceed that of the first strange nickname. At this time, the number of fans on the screen lights up again. Then, the strange nickname gives her a reward of more than 660000. A string of six fans lights up on the screen, and many fans are shocked.


    "I''ll go! The local tyrant


    "Rich man! I''m going to take care of you


    Tang Xiaotang was also shocked, saying that this mission target is too rich, how can he reward her so much money? It''s a man with a mine in his family! fierce!


    Tang Xiaotang speeds up her action and is ready to end the game. She can''t let him reward her any more. After all, she is mainly to attract his attention. Now that he has noticed her, he doesn''t have to look at these two people who affect his mood any more.


    She walked slowly to the boys, leaving the audience confused. It was clear that the two enemies had been knocked down and could not continue to attack her. She only had to make up a few shots in the past to eat chicken. How could she waste time? If the other party gets up, she may lose!


    Only those who are familiar with Tang Xiaotang''s live style can vaguely guess what she is going to do. They are speechless.


    Geese: I hope it''s not what I think


    Zhao Litian: upstairs, please face the reality, just as you think!


    She walked up to the boys. When everyone, including the boys, thought she was going to save him, the female character on the screen took out a thing and threw it on the ground without expression. As soon as it fell to the ground, there was a puff of smoke. Then the boy''s ecstatic expression froze on his face.That''s a thunder


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 913

    With a light sound, Tang Xiaotang has taken off his headphones and ended the live broadcast, leaving a room full of audience at a loss.


    ¡°what£¿ This is Are you finished The screen stayed in the darkness, and the barrage was clean. After knowing that the first barrage was painted, many people woke up and began to brush it.


    "What the hell is this? Is the anchor crazy? "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Is this the legendary I kill myself? "


    "Great! It''s the first time I''ve seen such a wayward anchor and paid attention to ~ "


    Tang Xiaotang, who has become a fan, doesn''t pay attention to this. She exits the room as usual and takes a look at her income. Today, she gets more rewards than the previous month''s income. However, because she doesn''t sign a contract with the platform, she has a terrible high percentage.


    Distressed to see a look was deducted money, Tang Xiaotang received a private letter.


    "Hello."


    Looking at the familiar nickname, Tang Xiaotang secretly smiles and takes the bait.


    "It''s you," she said quickly. "Thank you for your reward." Then she gave a smile.


    "Nothing. Your technique is great." Guan Yue thought about how to open her mouth. She stopped for a moment and looked at the girl in front of her. She was looking at the screen seriously.


    "Now, you haven''t signed a contract with the platform. Have you ever thought about changing places?" He saw that what she did write in her materials was that she didn''t sign a contract. No wonder she has such a high level, but there are so few fans. Of course, the platform will give priority to the anchor who signed a contract when recommending.


    Is this trying to dig her? No wonder Tang Xiaotang is so generous in reward. But the reason why she didn''t sign a contract with this platform is for him, otherwise she would not choose to be a game anchor.


    Happy at the bottom of my heart, Tang Xiaotang didn''t show it. Her slender fingers danced on the keyboard: "this, I haven''t thought about it for the moment."


    "Then why not sign a contract with the platform?" The wind music is a little puzzled.


    Tang Xiaotang smile: "because my time is not stable, can not meet the requirements of signing." After signing the contract, the platform does have the requirement of live time, and most importantly, she does not want to live all the time.


    Remembering that she was still a student, Guan Leming chose to speak directly: "if there is a platform that won''t limit your time, would you like to sign a contract?"


    "What do you mean?" Seeing that her goal was finally achieved, Tang Xiaotang asked with a smile from the bottom of his heart.


    "I want to invite you to join our platform." When the wind music came out, she saw the girl''s action stopped. She looked at the screen quietly, as if thinking.


    There was a smile under his eyes. Although he liked her technique, there was another reason that she was really interesting.


    Tang Xiaotang has to admit that the conditions offered by guanyue are much better than this platform. Not to mention that she originally went for him. Even if she didn''t want to leave, she would have to change her job after seeing the conditions.


    I''m very satisfied at the bottom of my heart. In that case, she''ll help him!


    "I''ll think about it." Although has made the decision, but Tang Xiaotang still does not have a promise, she replied.


    "Good." Guanyue replied, "if you think about it, add this wechat." He left his wechat, and the mobile phone on one side rang. Guan Yue took a look and his eyes sank.


    By this time, it''s almost time for dinner, and the people in the shop are getting more and more. Tang Xiaotang looks at the time, and today''s task has been achieved. It''s almost time to go back. She stands up, cleans up her computer, and is ready to leave.


    When Guan Yue finished the news, he saw the girl''s back. A little thought flashed through his eyes. Then he put away his things and left.


    In the first day of the afternoon, as usual, Ma Yuan was bored. The public classroom was full of people. Tang Xiaotang sat in the last row as usual, then muted his mobile phone and skillfully opened the game icon.


    The students around her are almost the same, the teacher on the platform is very boring, so we look at professional textbooks, read textbooks, play games, brush micro blog, brush micro blog, chat, listen to the class in addition to the first row, almost no one.


    Tang Xiaotang directly started a round of ranking. Although she didn''t live broadcast the game, she is already the king of glory. After all, she is also a master level player. This kind of competitive game can''t defeat her.


    Into the team, began to ban hero, Tang Xiaotang glanced at the hero used by teammates, banned a very strong hero this season.


    On the first floor, a field was pre selected. Then on the second floor, a field was pre selected. On the third floor, a string of points were sent. Then on the fourth floor, the field on the first floor was banned.


    This next floor quit, made a question mark, and then made a sentence: "what do you mean?"


    Fourth floor hair: "no meaning, just don''t want to see this hero."


    Second floor: "no, I''ll play."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 914

    Tang Xiaotang


    Well, this game looks like another pill.


    Sure enough, when she chose the hero, her teammates chose four field players, and she was left alone on the fifth floor. She didn''t know who to choose.


    After thinking about it for a while, Tang Xiaotang still didn''t want to give up his star. The first four people had already selected almost all the heroes who could fly up in one hit and five shows, and it seems that they still have to play, so it''s almost impossible to win this game normally.


    And she didn''t want to play a game for a few hours. After thinking about it, Tang Xiaotang chose a tank.


    This hero in the game frequency is not low, can assist on the single, not only meat and blood is very strong, whether it is single band or play group are very advantageous.


    And this is also the best choice she can make after watching the opposite lineup, Tang Xiaotang thought, the big deal is that she will steal the tower at that time.


    However, after entering the game, she found that things are not simple.


    The five people on the other side obviously used their best heroes. Their lineup is very reasonable, and their awareness of this segment is not so bad. They cooperate very well.


    On the other hand, they had a fight before the start, and the lineup was also in a mess. Tang Xiaotang was very upset when he saw the punishment and attack in that row. Sure enough, as soon as the start, he ran to the opposite field area on the first floor, and then he was directly killed by the singles field on the opposite side.


    Tang Xiaotang, a person on the single, facing the opposite AD and auxiliary, heard the sound "first blood", the heart is cold.


    Then, her team-mates began to send them in a fancy way. The performance on the second floor, as expected, had been sending them all the time. Only three minutes later, he gave away four heads by himself. Of course, the other team-mates did not lag behind. However, in just three minutes, Tang Xiaotang had not been promoted to level 4, so he was fed to the opposite field, and the second costume was finished.


    Head to head ratio: 0:13, take a look at the record, in addition to her highest economic 0-0, the rest of the team-mates are several zero bars.


    If it''s not in class, Tang Xiaotang almost can''t control the power of the flood in her body and roars out. The key is to send her on the second floor. She keeps pushing and nagging, which makes people upset. As soon as a teammate dies, he sends out "well done". Tang Xiaotang blocks his news, but she can''t block it. She almost wants to give up.


    All the team-mates dug Ganoderma lucidum in various fields, but their lines were not clear, and the waves were flying up. They all knew that the economy was high and they didn''t know that they were obscene. They all ran by themselves, and then they were squatted and grabbed by the other side. They died so miserable that she didn''t even see them.


    Even if the dishes are taken, it''s useless to ridicule the other side when they die. This kind of practice can''t help but make their own death worse.


    The opposite even directly sent all the scores, asked them if they came to drop the scores, and said that it was the Welfare Bureau.


    Six minutes later, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t bear to surrender. However, except for her, no one chose to surrender. She didn''t expect that her teammates could be so strong and unyielding.


    With the help of Zhongdan, the shooter pushes down the next tower and then goes to Zhonglu to join the league. Tang Xiaotang completely blocks the news of his mentally retarded teammates and begins to develop in silence.


    Although the shooters on the opposite side were punished, she couldn''t beat her to death. Because she was too fleshy, and when they were together, she took the line to steal the tower. When all the five people on the opposite side came to catch her, Tang Xiaotang took them all over the map and went around in circles. Because of their familiarity with the terrain, they often couldn''t catch her, and she was half angry.


    Tang Xiaotang just thought it was funny, but when she looked back, her teammates were killed four times. She was so angry that she almost vomited blood. She felt that since she started playing this game, she had never met such an orphan teammate. Now only one expression can express her mood at the moment.


    Pit!


    She''s really convinced.


    Fortunately, thanks to her mentally retarded teammates, they are still a little bit useful - because they are addicted to killing them. Five people across the street carry highlands and crystals to kill people over the tower. They have no energy to manage her small tank. She steals the highlands from the next road and steals the highland tower with a small soldier.


    Crystal close in front of me, and at this time, the soldier is only half blood, Tang Xiaotang decisively carry the damage to keep the only line.


    One, two, three After being killed by the crystal, the resurrection armor revives immediately. Then she sells the resurrection armor for a second to change the name of the sword. She perseveres in attacking the crystal. At this time, Tang Xiaotang can''t help feeling that if she''s an ad, she''ll order the crystal twice at this time, and it will explode. How can she use so much effort.


    The crystal''s blood disappeared one by one. The people on the opposite side were in a hurry. They decided to go back to the city, but it was too late. The crystal had the last blood left.


    Seeing victory in sight, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help but be overjoyed. At this time, the opposite line of soldiers came out and people came back, but as long as she pushed the tower again, the crystal would explode, but just at this time -


    she only heard "Tang Xiaotang? Is Tang Xiaotang here? " She subconsciously put the cell phone into the hole in the table, and immediately stood up: "here it is!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 915

    The teacher on the stage looked at her with a smile and said, "Tang Xiaotang, please answer this question."


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Xiaotang wants to cry!


    As a result, needless to say, when she finished answering the question, sat down and took out her mobile phone, she saw her hero fall alone in front of the enemy crystal with only one grid of blood, and the person who didn''t come back had destroyed them, and then directly pushed the crystal away.


    With the cold and heartless "defeat" of the system, a big "failure" appeared on the screen, her heart was cold.


    I''m so angry. I lost again!


    I don''t know who to blame. Anyway, after going out, looking at the score below 4 of her teammates, she angrily reported them all.


    The result, of course, was that the report was not successful.


    This garbage report system!


    Tang Xiaotang, who is autistic, returns to the dormitory. The wires have been fixed, and another roommate finally comes back. She takes a bath, sits at the table, and is chatting with her boyfriend. When Tang Xiaotang pushes the door in, she just hangs up.


    "You''re back?" She turned to look at Tang Xiaotang, and then continued to look at her mobile phone.


    Tang Xiaotang answered and sat down to turn on the computer. She and her relationship is not good, mainly because the other party has a boyfriend, does not often live in the dormitory, and because her body in this world is very beautiful, or the kind of extremely eye-catching beautiful, since her roommate''s boyfriend first met her dejected, she has some faint hostility to her.


    Tang Xiaotang can understand, so she doesn''t care much about each other''s attitude. As long as she doesn''t do anything to hinder her, she doesn''t care.


    Because his roommate was there, Tang Xiaotang put on his headphones and then went on the search.


    Once in the game, she received G''s friend invitation. Tang Xiaotang passed the friend request, and G was not online, so she went to brush the monster with other friends in the game. Because she lost her level yesterday, many people were curious to ask her what happened.


    Tang Xiaotang told them that she went to brush the copy of Tianyuan secret place, so no one asked, everyone showed a different look.


    After the group battle, Tang Xiaotang saw that g was on the line. Like her, his level dropped. Without saying a word, Tang Xiaotang directly sent an invitation to form a team.


    Don''t wait for a while, the other party accepted, and then Tang Xiaotang sent to a full level map, began to brush strange.


    Although they are all full level monsters, there is no difference between them. Tang Xiaotang starts an automatic attack and starts chatting with him.


    "I''m sorry," she said, "I dropped the line yesterday. It''s bothering you."


    "Nothing." "What''s the matter?" he said


    "Nothing. It''s just a trip." Tang Xiaotang replied.


    "Are you a student?" Guan Yue looks at the strange black clothes cut on the screen, some want to laugh.


    She is a girl, but she has to choose a male role. However, considering her skills, it is estimated that even if she chooses a female role, no one will treat her as a girl.


    "Yes." Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to cheat him either.


    "Are you in city a?"


    "Yes."


    Then there is silence. Guanyue is not used to taking the initiative to chat with others. Although Tang Xiaotang wants to chat with him to get closer, now she wants to brush the copy more. Especially when she is stuck in the last level, she is very uncomfortable, so she just wants to brush up the dropped level quickly and go there again.


    So she was very serious when she cut off the monsters. Guan Yue watched her brush the monsters so seriously that she didn''t know what to say. She could only brush the monsters together quietly.


    The monsters on this full level map are all full level. It''s very difficult for many players. There are few people at ordinary times. However, because there is a very rare medicinal material here, there are occasional alchemists who come to collect it. Then, the scene of them brushing monsters together is seen by other players.


    "I''ll go and see what I see? "Chrysanthemum God?"


    "Who is that next to him? Never seen it before? "


    "In a whisper, they seem to be a good match..."


    The world is noisy. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t like to be alone with others. He doesn''t like to take his sister like other gods on the charts. He doesn''t speak in the world and brush his sense of existence. Everyone thinks that "he" is very cold. So this time, the scene of the two of them together directly shocked everyone.


    And most of all, she''s also with men.


    I don''t know who cut the picture of their two scenes together, and then sent it to the post bar, which immediately started a wave.


    "Who is this g? How can I brush with my chrysanthemum? Is he with me? "


    "I sour [lemon]"


    "no! Chrysanthemum, how can you be with other people [shed tears], [shed tears], [shed tears] "


    " just for me, they two are actually quite matched? "


    "You are not alone upstairs, so am I...""Upstairs + 1"


    "+ 10086!"


    "I''m afraid I''m crazy upstairs. Maybe they are friends?"


    ¡­¡­


    Although Tang Xiaotang doesn''t like to talk, there are many fans of her - or chrysanthemum. After all, "he" is rich and skilled, and the characters in the game are so handsome. Although Tang Xiaotang has never been photographed before, the players have automatically replaced "he" with "Gao Fu Shuai".


    The female players in the post bar were crying, and some of the rotten players automatically stood up for CP. of course, more people were curious about who this sudden "g" was, and they were able to hook up with the famous God of Gao Leng.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 916

    Then, they went to check G''s information. However, we soon found that this player named g appeared suddenly. He was a full-scale player, but hardly left any trace in the game. He did not participate in the arena, nor did he brush copies. There was no city or family. Except this time, they did not know that there was such a player.


    Someone specially went to look for the rank list, and then was shocked to find that G''s comprehensive combat power is extremely high, even much higher than the player who ranks second in the strength list, which shows that his character attributes, skills and equipment are not low.


    "Who is this great God? Has it changed its name? " Players feel very confused, but some people disdain: "bang! What God, must be a super technical dish! Why don''t you play in the arena? "


    Then some people can''t get used to it. They say that he is sour, and then the two parties quarrel like this.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know about the disturbance caused by them in the game. After she brushes the copy for a while, the wind music says that she has something to do first. Although Tang Xiaotang wants to brush the book, her grade can''t be upgraded within a day, so she can only give up.


    Today, her roommate was also there, so Tang Xiaotang went to bed early, and then opened wechat and added the wechat given to her by day music.


    The other party quickly passed her friend''s request, Tang Xiaotang told him: "I agree, and your platform signed."


    As soon as Guan Yue got out of the game, he received an application from a strange friend. As soon as he saw the familiar remarks, he knew who it was. He thought that the other party had to think about it for at least one day, but she replied to him so quickly: "have you thought about it?"


    "Well." Ben wanted to agree with him, and the conditions he gave were very sincere, so Tang Xiaotang didn''t delay any longer.


    They also discussed the specific issues, Guan Yue said: "the contract will be sent to you within three days, if you have any requirements, you can put forward."


    "It''s nothing. You''ve given us very good conditions." Indeed, his live broadcasting platform is the best of all platforms. Unfortunately, this is also the fundamental reason for the collapse of this platform.


    "Well, don''t worry. We won''t let you down."


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to say anything about his words, because he didn''t think that would happen in the future


    She returned a smile, no matter what, she will help him, this is her task this time.


    Put the mobile phone on the head of the bed, Tang Xiaotang closed her eyes, involuntarily thought of her task this time, although it is mainly a holiday, but the task can not be relaxed.


    Wind music is her goal this time.


    As a rich second generation, guanyue''s family is very rich. His father started with a coal mine. Later, he got money and invested in real estate. Then he used the money to continue to buy mines. Like a snowball, he gradually became the biggest coal boss in that area, making countless money.


    It is said that there is a mine at home, but the band player really has a mine. Even if he lies down and does nothing with his family''s money, it will take him several lifetimes to just eat, drink and play every day.


    Yes, that''s the money.


    Guan Yue''s father has no culture. He comes out to ramble when he is very young. Unlike other men, when he has money, he goes to the third and fourth grade. He loves Guan Yue''s mother very much. Guan Yue''s mother always accompanies him when he has no money, until he has a piece of property and two children.


    At that time, guanyue''s mother was already 30 years old. It almost killed her to have this child, and she could not have it any more. Therefore, guanyue was the only son of the couple.


    Fortunately, Guan Yue was very smart. Although he was cold-blooded, he didn''t let them worry about his studies or life. When he was 18 years old, he received an invitation from a very famous foreign university, and then went abroad to study.


    Guanyue''s father always wanted his son to inherit his industry in the future, but guanyue didn''t want to. He liked playing games since high school. When he went abroad to study in University, he saw that young people around him attached importance to entertainment, so he came up with the idea of designing games.


    Later, Guan Yue met wankai, an exchange student with similar interests, and they decided to work together to open a game company.


    Wankai''s family is relatively poor. Although he has the ability, he has no money. So he invested in guanyue and they jointly opened the game of lucky and launched the first shooting game.


    This game has achieved good results abroad. After they returned home, they continued to launch "seeking". Once released, this game attracted many players. Today, five years later, the popularity is still unabated, with countless players pouring in every day.


    Then, Guan Yue had a keen intuition and saw the great potential of the live broadcasting platform. Then they launched the Lekai live broadcasting platform, which is the one signed by Tang Xiaotang.


    At the beginning, the platform only broadcast some of the games of lucky. With the efforts of wind music, many powerful players came to live broadcast, and there were more and more kinds of games.


    Because of the good treatment and high welfare, lucky attracts more and more players. But it is also because of this that lucky''s tragedy is buried.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 917

    At that time, there were several live broadcast platforms in the market. Originally, everyone developed their own, and no one was in the way of anyone''s business. However, a lucky player appeared, and his welfare was higher than theirs, which attracted all the players of the great God level, and made their traffic plummet.


    This is tantamount to being robbed of business. Naturally, other platforms are unwilling. One of the biggest platforms wants to overthrow lucky, but the problem is that he neither wants to be robbed of the flow of people by the other party, nor wants to reduce the profits and lose his own interests for a long time. Therefore, he chooses to use despicable means to achieve his goal.


    This platform first bought a lot of water army to make trouble in barrage comments, forced away a lot of anchor, and then poached a lot of big anchor like the pillar of lucky, and then let some people pretend to be anchor to live some illegal content in lucky. Because of the rapid development of the network, this is the time for the country to strengthen the rectification, because lucky was the first one to stare at On the other hand, he was severely punished as an outsider, and was closed down directly.


    However, this is only the first step. Vulcan has always been envious of wind music. This platform, together with Vulcan, obtained the human design and scene map of the latest game of lucky and sold it to the rival company of lucky.


    Just before the launch of the new lucky game, the other party released these pictures first, and then as soon as lucky released them, they were immediately attacked by a large number of people, saying that their new game plagiarized.


    Wind music was in a mess because of the platform. This kind of thing broke out at this time. To make matters worse, wankai also took the company''s money and ran away directly. This move made the rickety Lekai collapse directly.


    In fact, the problem of money is not the biggest. After all, the wind music family has a lot of money. It''s not very difficult to make up for this hole, but it''s the betrayal of wankai who broke down the wind music. He has a cold personality, so he finally has a friend who attaches great importance to him. In the end, he was stabbed by the other party, and his whole body collapsed.


    The overwhelming online scolding and the disappointed accusations of countless players made him question himself. But at this time, Guan Fu''s coal mine collapsed, and several workers were buried in the mine, causing an uproar.


    Guan''s father was under control. Because of this, Guan''s mother, who was not in good health, fell ill and went to the hospital. Guan Yue bought a plane ticket in a hurry and went home. As a result, she had a car accident on the way to the airport and died on the spot.


    After losing her only son, Guan''s mother couldn''t bear the blow, and died three days later. When Guan''s father came out, he saw that his wife and son were no longer there, so he went insane and jumped down from the top of his own company.


    If these things had not happened, lucky would have developed into one of the largest game companies in China under the management of wind music, and lucky platform would have become the largest live broadcasting platform, leading the positive development of live broadcasting industry.


    However, with the passing of wind music, the market lost the correct guidance and fell into chaos. Because of the start of lucky, vicious competition emerged one after another. Many companies with huge potential that should be well developed were involved. The development of the game industry almost stagnated, and even affected other industries, which is almost fatal to the world that attaches great importance to the entertainment industry It''s a blow.


    So Tang Xiaotang''s task is very simple, that is to stop the tragedy of guanyue. As long as guanyue is still there, even if wankai finally runs away with money, guanyue will be able to re-establish Lekai, and things will not develop to such an irreparable level.


    But now, she has completed the first step - getting close to the wind music and getting his favor. Now, the lucky platform is just on the right track, and it will be at least one year before that happens. In this year, she not only has to guard against the collusion behind the scenes of those platforms, but also has to win the trust of the wind music, not to mention exposing the true face of wankai, at least let him guard against him, In this way, when he was betrayed, he would not be attacked and began to question himself.


    She still has time


    Tang Xiaotang thought and slowly closed his eyes.


    And at the same time, on the other side of the city.


    It''s early in the morning, the sound of keyboard tapping in the room still does not stop, and the blue light on the screen reflects the young man''s handsome face.


    With a trace of fatigue on his brow, he rubbed the bridge of his nose and finally finished testing the latest copy. He leaned back on the back of his chair and felt weak all over.


    Glancing at the time at the bottom of the screen, it was already three o''clock. After a while, my mind was very clear.


    Open the mobile phone to see the message, in order not to be disturbed, he set the mute, as soon as the lock screen is released, a series of messages come in, he looked one by one, when he saw the information from the familiar person, the look of his eyes became very complicated.


    Click on the message, he finger entered a sentence, just want to send out, he stopped.


    With a sigh, he silently deleted the sentence and then closed the dialog box.


    Suddenly lost the mood to see the news, just when the band was about to turn off the mobile phone, he saw the smiling face from the girl.


    Some of the heaviness in his heart disappeared. He looked at the smiling face and suddenly wanted to laugh.


    In fact, he can''t do such things in person. The platform has its own audit signer, but I don''t know why, he gave her his own wechat and discussed these things with her in person.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 918

    He thought of her sharp operation, hand speed almost unlike normal people, slender fingers flying like butterflies, more attractive than her bright and beautiful face.


    She didn''t know he had met her


    The wind music suddenly rises the impulse to chat with her, not with this identity, but with the one she doesn''t know.


    He opened the familiar icon on the desktop, but at the moment the page appeared, his hand was stunned. By this time, she should have been asleep


    After entering the game, there is no one on the empty map. Even in the main city, there are few players. There are several people in the world who are talking about something. The band takes a look. They seem to be talking about the latest scandal in the game.


    He didn''t care about these things, but he saw a familiar name.


    [world] 554444: do you think chrysanthemum God really planted this time? He had never been alone with anyone before.


    Chrysanthemum? Is that her? Does she have someone she likes?


    The thought came out of his mind, and he felt a little stuffy at the bottom of his heart. But when you think about it, she is not a high school student, and it''s normal to have someone he likes, even though she''s on the Internet


    Looking at the list of friends, there is only a gray picture in the lonely list. She is not online.


    Wind music laughs, what on earth are you doing He quit the game and turned off the computer.


    The contract of lucky was sent to Tang Xiaotang very quickly. As expected, there was no requirement for live time. After she saw that there was no problem, she signed her name.


    In fact, changing the place to live has no effect on her. After all, she couldn''t keep her fans because of time, but what moved her was that after she told the news of changing the place, several fans came here with her.


    She started to live live at a fixed time. At first, she saw very few people, but later, she saw more and more people. In the evening, she occasionally painted strange things with the wind band, because he was not often online. When he was away, Tang Xiaotang played other games. She had a very happy childhood.


    Of course, she did not forget to secretly monitor the platform that started with lucky. Tang Xiaotang has been monitoring their every move. At this time, the development of lucky has been booming, and several platforms have shown dissatisfaction. Tang Xiaotang focuses on the company that is going to sell, and has found many problems.


    It turns out that they have started to make small moves behind their backs from now on, buying a lot of water troops to make trouble. If it wasn''t for the strict management of Lekai and the title of those who make trouble, they might not have the chance to rise at all.


    She left evidence of all this, waiting for it to be handed over to the band when things happen in the future.


    Wankai''s information is also monitored by her, but at this time, he is just dissatisfied with the wind music, and has not colluded with the other party, so Tang Xiaotang put him aside for the time being.


    As for Guan fu She also had a look, but it seems that the mine collapse is really just an accident. At present, she has not found anything wrong.


    In this way, as time goes by, her relationship with guanyue is getting better and better. In the game, they also talk about their own affairs (most of the time Tang Xiaotang takes the initiative to start), and he also tells her something about him (although Tang Xiaotang knows more about many things than he does).


    Now they are friends.


    Because the level is not full, they have been painting monsters these days, occasionally playing other copies. Tang Xiaotang and guanyue form a fixed team, and the players are gradually used to the scene where they are together. The scandal disappears naturally. Except for a few players who insist on standing with them, other players are used to it.


    A chrysanthemum blooming: are you going to the weekend activities?


    That night, after brushing a copy together, Tang Xiaotang pretends to ask casually.


    G: what activities?


    Guan Yue is a little confused. He just came back from a business trip and doesn''t know what activities the game has recently.


    "It''s the players meeting." Tang Xiaotang replied.


    I really don''t know about this activity. After all, he is the boss of the company. He doesn''t need to tell him everything about the activities of the following departments, not to mention that he just came back from a business trip, and some jobs haven''t been dealt with yet.


    Guan Yue''s eyes flashed slightly. He immediately picked up his mobile phone and sent a message to a person: "is there a meeting of players this weekend?"


    Everyone who received the news from his boss was shocked. He didn''t expect that his boss would be concerned about this problem: "yes, there is a meeting for players of seek. Because it is the third anniversary of the release of the game, the department wants to organize a meeting for players..." He explained.


    "OK, I see." The other party quickly replied to him, and then the confused person in charge of the activity looked at the mobile phone, some did not know what happened.


    This It''s just a meeting. Do you need to ask the boss in person?


    Guan Yue put down his cell phone, looked at the characters on the screen, remembered the girl he had seen before, and asked, "are you going?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 919

    "Go ahead. It''s in the city anyway, and it''s the weekend. I''m fine." She quickly returned, and then asked him, "are you going?"


    Tang Xiaotang pretended to be casual and said, "I don''t know what kind of person you are. I really want to see you."


    The wind player''s hand is on the keyboard. Do you want to see her


    He thought for a while, then turned on his cell phone and sent a message to his assistant: "what are my plans for the weekend?"


    "Ah?" When the assistant received the news, he was extremely shocked. His heart jumped. Maybe the boss wanted to ask him to work overtime again


    "The weekend No arrangement... " He wept silently in his heart. Even if he was paid three times overtime, he didn''t want to work overtime!


    "Good."


    Since there''s nothing wrong, go ahead.


    "Go." He looked at the screen and returned.


    "Well, I''ll see you at the weekend." Tang Xiaotang was very happy. Just as she was about to continue talking, the door of the dormitory was pushed open and her roommate came in.


    "What are you doing?" She came up to see her screen, Tang Xiaotang quickly turned off the private chat interface, turned to her: "nothing."


    Her bright face was slightly cold, and she had some delicate features when she laughed. This facet was expressionless and showed great momentum. People could immediately feel her unhappiness: "it''s just playing with the computer."


    So the girl''s face was chatting. She just saw who she was chatting with, and she was just curious. After all, the whole school knew that the school flower didn''t usually stay with anyone, and the advertisers she refused could join a class.


    Some people say that she has a rich boyfriend. After all, Tang Xiaotang''s clothes and things are all big brands, which she can''t afford as a student.


    And I seldom hear her talk about her family background. Even when the school filled in the information, she didn''t fill in her parents, so it''s unlikely that her family gave her money, so


    Beautiful girls always attract people''s attention, while beautiful and rich girls are easy to be envied. Anyway, there are many bad rumors behind Tang Xiaotang''s back. She knows all these rumors, and even she has said some of them herself.


    If Tang Xiaotang didn''t stay in the dormitory all day except for class and playing games, and never go home at night, the rumors would be even worse.


    But now it seems, maybe If not, where did she get so much money?


    The girl thought about the dialog box she saw just now. Although she only saw it at once, she saw the words "see you at the weekend". It seems that she is going out at the weekend?


    Then, as soon as she looked up, she saw the girl''s dark eyes.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are beautiful Danfeng eyes. The end of her eyes is slightly up. Her eyes are very black, not like ordinary people''s eyes. The color of her eyes is a little light. Her eyes are so black that she can hardly distinguish the pupils.


    Staring at by such eyes, the girl''s heart suddenly choked, as if gazing at the abyss, fear and uneasiness rose from the bottom of her heart. For a moment, she felt that the other party had thoroughly understood all her thoughts.


    Some embarrassed look away, her heart angry, but the next moment, the girl''s lips slightly up, showing a harmless smile: "you look at me, what''s the matter?"


    Looking at each other''s enchanting face, she scolded "fox spirit" in her heart. She just hated her face and pulled up a stiff smile: "nothing, just want to have a look Are you playing a game? "


    "Yes." Tang Xiaotang looks at her with a smile. She always sees her forehead sweating. She can''t keep her smile any longer. Then she slowly turns her head, minimizes the game interface, and closes the computer: "how did you come back?"


    "Look what you say, I can''t come back?" The girl couldn''t laugh any more. She said something unhappy.


    "Didn''t you say you went out with your boyfriend?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    Listening to her mention of her boyfriend, the girl''s heart is even more upset. Every time they go out, her boyfriend asks her about her in a roundabout way. Just now, her fear disappears, and her tone is also a little bad: "after we finish eating, I''ll be back."


    "Oh." Tang Xiaotang turns around, opens the document, starts to write the small paper, no longer pays attention to her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 920

    After standing for a long time, Tang Xiaotang didn''t pay attention to her. The girl finally couldn''t stand. She stamped her foot, then turned around and closed the door.


    After waiting for her to leave, Tang Xiaotang opened the game and the band was still online. Seeing that she didn''t speak for a long time, he asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Sorry, my roommate just came back." Tang Xiaotang replied, and then said, "I''ll see you at the weekend. I''ll go first."


    "Good."


    After the game, Tang Xiaotang opens the document and is ready to finish writing the essay of the elective course. Then her roommate pushes the door in again. She turns her eyes at her, and then vigorously opens the chair and sits in her own position.


    The chair pulled out a harsh sound on the ground. Tang Xiaotang ignored her. She took out her earphone and put it on. She played a rock music and devoted herself to her homework.


    The weekend will be here soon.


    Tang Xiaotang gets up early to dress up. The meeting is at ten in the morning. She is going to leave at nine.


    After changing a beautiful skirt and putting on a little make-up, this body has a good foundation. It''s very eye-catching to draw it casually.


    Fortunately, her roommate got up early today and went out with her boyfriend, otherwise Tang Xiaotang could not be so clean. When she put on her make-up, it would be almost time.


    High face value has a positive effect on the completion of the task. Tang Xiaotang is very satisfied with her body, although sometimes it will bring a lot of trouble


    The venue was in the activity hall on the first floor of a hotel. After Tang Xiaotang arrived, many people came, and many players came, most of them young people. Many players were wearing the clothes of the characters in the game, cos became the corresponding characters, and some players were taking photos with cosers.


    As soon as she appeared, she attracted a lot of attention. Her appearance was even more attractive than those cos. No matter male or female, they all focused on her. Tang Xiaotang didn''t care either. She went to the set seat and sat down and began to send messages to Guan Yue.


    "I''ve arrived. Have you arrived?"


    In order not to be found by her real identity, guanyue gave her QQ that she didn''t use for a long time. Although she would know his identity as soon as she met, he still didn''t want to be exposed so early.


    He didn''t know. In fact, Tang Xiaotang already knew.


    "I''m sorry, I''ll be a little longer, about ten minutes." Guan Yue returns.


    "Good."


    "Hello, beauty! Are you here for the seeker meeting? " As soon as she sat down, a boy came to chat up with her. Tang Xiaotang looked up and saw that the other person was wearing greasy long hair that had not been washed for a week. His face was full of pockmarks and black circles. He was as depressed as a panda.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, a bad smell came out of his mouth, and the sight that fell on her chest was disgusting and sticky.


    She leaned back, avoiding his close face, and then said coldly, "yes."


    "What a coincidence! Me too! " When the boy opened his mouth, he didn''t seem to notice Tang Xiaotang''s disgust at all, and he wanted to keep close: "beauty, let''s add a friend! I can play with you in the future


    Tang Xiaotang looks cold, and then impolite mouth: "sorry, I do not add friends."


    "Well, don''t say that! I tell you, not my boast, but my technology is very good! At least we''re convinced that I may be in the top ten... "


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the bad smell became even stronger. Tang Xiaotang looked down and saw the news of guanyue. He said that he was still on the road and it would take at least ten minutes to arrive.


    After all, it''s a public place. It''s so hot that Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to waste her energy to deal with this person. She thinks about it and decides to change her seat.


    See the beauty refused to pay attention to him, also got up to leave, the boy is not reconciled to want to catch up, the girl in front suddenly turned to look at him.


    That cold eyes let his feet for a moment, as if the other side did not pay attention to him, in his stupefied kungfu, the other side has arrived at another place to sit down.


    Quite arrogant! He''s not happy, but who makes people look the best After all, he didn''t go up again and found another girl to chat up.


    As soon as Tang Xiaotang sat down, she felt that someone seemed to be looking at her. She turned around and found that two girls in COS clothes were looking at her.


    "My God! How beautiful she is A girl in the pink dress of hehuanzong in the game looks at her, and Tang Xiaotang hears her whispering with the girl next to her: "she''s coming!"


    See her see past, they seem very happy, eyes are bright, Tang Xiaotang feel these two people have no malice, she slightly smile to them, in the heart is quite happy.


    Tang Xiaotang is very happy to be praised.


    Probably because she laughed, the two girls got together and said something, then came to her.


    "Hello," the girl in pink said cautiously, "is my little sister also a player of" seek ""Yes." Tang Xiaotang replied, she looked at two girls, they look more like high school students.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 921

    "Well, little sister, can you take a picture with us? You are so beautiful Pink girl hands on the chest, eyes with a request: "if not, it doesn''t matter, it''s really disturbing!"


    "Sorry to disturb you!" Another girl in white looked at her and whispered.


    They just saw the scene of her indifference in rejecting boys, and they were also a little timid, because although the other side was good-looking, it seemed difficult to get along with each other, so they did not dare to come forward. If she had not just laughed at them, they did not dare to ask.


    "Of course." Tang Xiaotang replied with a smile.


    "Great Two girls are very happy, they and Tang Xiaotang finished the photo, and then the girl in pink whispered: "Miss, sister is really beautiful! I think that dress of magic repair must be very beautiful, miss! "


    "Phil, forget it!" The girl in white was embarrassed: "it''s very good that my little sister is willing to take a picture with us. Don''t ask too much!"


    "Are you employees of lucky?" Tang Xiaotang asked deliberately.


    "No, we''re just high school students," the girl in pink replied. "We''re all playing seek, so this time we''ll have a meeting."


    "Well, your COS is very good! The clothes are very original, too! " Tang Xiaotang thought about it. Anyway, she doesn''t have anything to do, and she also likes the clothes of the characters in the game. It''s better to try them on and leave a deeper impression on the orchestra: "if you need help, I don''t have anything to do now. I can help you."


    "Really? That''s great The girl in pink looked very happy. She said in a hurry: "in fact, we really need the help of our little sister!"


    "Today, our sister of COS has something to do, so she didn''t come, so she lost a role..." When she said this, she was a little embarrassed: "but because the photos we took here are going to be put on the microblog, if you don''t want to, you don''t have to!"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." Tang Xiaotang smiles. These two girls are very polite. She likes them very much, and she doesn''t show her face. The reason why she doesn''t show her face on live is that she''s afraid of trouble, and they don''t know her contact information. It doesn''t matter if she shows her face.


    "Great! Please, little sister Two girls are very happy, they look at each other, and then the girl in pink said to her: "little sister, come with me, I''ll take you to change clothes!"


    "Good."


    When he got to the place where he changed clothes, Tang Xiaotang chatted with the girls in pink. He knew that although they were organized by themselves, they actually cooperated with the government. Besides the two of them, there were also those who were responsible for taking photos. Moreover, the government specially prepared a dressing room for them.


    With the help of the girl in pink, Tang Xiaotang changes into the magic cos dress in the toilet. The black and red self-cultivation dress clings to her curve and shows her figure perfectly.


    The dress is divided into a top and a bottom skirt. The top is black embroidered with a red manjushahua bra. The bottom skirt is a long skirt with split ends on both sides, revealing slender legs and ankles. The skirt is also embroidered with gorgeous red flowers. The exposed slim waist is tied with a red waist ornament with a bell, the top of the head is a black thorn shaped forehead ornament inlaid with red gems, and the neck is wearing a red gem necklace There are golden bells on the wrists and ankles. It''s very nice to walk.


    In fact, the characters in the game don''t wear shoes, but Coser can''t walk in the room barefoot, so they match the shoes themselves.


    This set of clothes is very restored. I can see that Tang Xiaotang''s face is bright and enchanting. Suddenly, it looks like the characters in the game suddenly come out. It''s very similar.


    "Wow! What a beautiful lady The girl in pink looked at her and let out a small scream. She was amazed. Then she picked up the silver wig and put it on carefully for Tang Xiaotang. Then she painted a make-up for her.


    "Well, little sister, stand up!" She put down her lipstick and pushed Tang Xiaotang to the mirror.


    "Miss, you are so beautiful! I can''t help falling in love with my little sister! " The girl in pink exaggerates to hold her heart. She can''t help but pick up her mobile phone and take some pictures first.


    A woman with silver hair is tall and slim. Her gorgeous eyebrows and eyes are more and more attractive against the background of ankle silver hair. Her eyes with red eyes are deep and cold, and her red lips are slightly raised, showing a bit of evil.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 922

    And now the pattern like a drop of blood and tears is the finishing touch on this beautiful face, which makes her look more charming and not like a real person.


    "How beautiful! I think I''m going to bend! " The girl in pink looked straight, but she thought of something. She asked, "which dress is my little sister? Why didn''t you see my sister in the previous "fairy contest"


    What the girls say is the official annual "beauty contest" of "seeking", in which players take photos and vote for the best. The winning player can get rich rewards, and the first one can also get the title of "the first beauty in the world of cultivation". Many girls will take part in every competition.


    And it is said that the winner can also get the chance to sign a contract with the film and television company that lucky has cooperated with, so many girls who want to enter the entertainment industry will not miss this opportunity.


    "I didn''t play the game then." Tang Xiaotang replied with a smile, not to mention that she didn''t play at that time, even if she played, she would not participate. Her goal is not to enter the entertainment industry, which is not helpful for her task.


    "So it is. Well, little sister, let''s go out and show them!" Girls no longer say, she was excited to pull Tang Xiaotang out of the dressing room.


    As soon as they went out, they attracted countless eyes, almost all of them focused on Tang Xiaotang.


    "Phil, who is this? Isn''t Nana unable to come? " A boy who looks older in a blue demon repair dress comes up and looks at Tang Xiaotang and asks the girl in pink.


    The girl in pink said a few words in the boy''s ear. The boy nodded: "please, sister. Thank you so much for helping us!"


    "Nothing. I''m fine anyway." Tang Xiaotang replied.


    Because she just came to help, she didn''t ask for anything. Just ask their photographer to take a few pictures.


    The boy went to the photographer. Although the girl in pink wanted to be with her, she was taken away by the girl in white and took a group photo. Tang Xiaotang was the only one left. He refused other players'' requests for a group photo and began to look around.


    Now ten minutes must have passed. I don''t know if the wind music has come?


    She is looking for, a familiar slender figure came in from the door.


    Maybe because he didn''t work, he didn''t look much younger than the formal, simple and casual clothes he wore that day, and his handsome face looked like their peers.


    In fact, though, wind music is more than eight years older than her body.


    Guanyue is also looking for her. Tang Xiaotang changed his clothes, but he didn''t recognize them. However, a few employees of Lekai recognized him. The leader walked to guanyue and was stopped by him when he wanted to call "Guanzong".


    "It''s OK. I just came to see. You go on and leave me alone." Guan Yue looks for a familiar figure. She says she has arrived, but he doesn''t see her


    "Yes, yes." The person in charge is sweating. He can''t figure out why the big boss has the leisure to come here. It''s obviously a small meeting for players, and it''s not the boss''s turn to see it in person?


    This sudden "inspection" made him feel uneasy, for fear that he would be found out what went wrong and be fired. Then where would he go to find a job with such high salary as lucky?


    Guanyue didn''t feel how much pressure he brought to the employees. He took out his mobile phone and sent her a message: "I''ve arrived. Where are you?"


    "I''m here in the chair next to the podium." Tang Xiaotang is sitting on a chair playing with her mobile phone. The photographer hasn''t found her yet, so she has nothing to do for the time being.


    "Is my little sister chatting?" The girl in pink, who is also sitting and resting, curiously looks at her sending message and asks.


    "Well, it''s my companion." Tang Xiaotang smiles. Seeing the wind music looking this way, she says, "I''m the one in black."


    Black clothes Guanyue looked at the chair on the other side of the rostrum. There were two or three people in black. He came slowly. The girl in black Only the one in the costume of the character in the game, so that''s her?


    Just at this time, the silver haired girl sitting on the chair slowly turned her head and looked to him. Her familiar bright face was enchanting and evil, and her tears were as red as blood.


    Guan Yue thinks that he is not a man with many literary cells, but at that moment, it reminds him of a word for no reason.


    At a glance, ten thousand years.


    For a moment, he felt that his heartbeat missed a beat, but her eyes just slipped from him, as if looking for someone. Then she lowered her head and began to press the mobile phone. The next moment, he received her next message: "do you see me? Where are you? "


    He walked up to her and stood quietly in front of her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 923

    The girl didn''t seem to find him. Her long eyelashes flashed. She looked at the mobile phone seriously and attentively. It was the girl sitting next to her who gently poked her arm. Then she looked up at him blankly. Her red eyes were a little puzzled. Such a look appeared on this gorgeous face, how to see and disobey.


    It seems that her reaction came over, her eyes gradually become happy, some uncertain mouth asked: "you Is that G? "


    She did not remember him.


    "Yes, I''m sorry there''s a traffic jam on the road. It kept you waiting." He took a look at her mobile phone and found that she was playing xiaoxiaole. No wonder she didn''t find him just now.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter. I didn''t wait long." Tang Xiaotang is embarrassed. She just opened the game.


    "Little sister, is this your boyfriend? "How handsome!" the girl in pink, sitting on one side, looked at the wind music and asked enviously. Her eyes were bright: "you two are a good match


    "Well, you misunderstood," the girl shook her head before he spoke. She said, "we are not..."


    At the bottom of his heart, he was not happy. Before she finished, he looked at the girl in pink with a smile and asked, "are you her friend?"


    Tang Xiaotang opened her mouth and looked at the pipe music with a smile. She swallowed the word "lovers" and blinked her eyes. She thought she could go further.


    "Oh, no, my little sister just came to help us." The girl in pink took another look at the wind music, and then took her eyes back: "wait a minute, the photographer will be here soon."


    "It doesn''t matter." Guan Yue smiles and sits next to the girl. He looks at her and looks at him with unbelievable eyes. He doesn''t seem to believe his identity.


    The girl in pink quietly went to the other side and sat down to make room for them. The band saw the girl bow her head. Then, his mobile phone shook and looked down. She sent a message: "are you really G?"


    "What? Don''t I look like that? " He gave her a look and then replied with a smile.


    "No I just feel You seem different from the game... " Tang Xiaotang looked at the words on the screen, with a smile, looked at him and said directly.


    "You are not the same as in the game," he said. Although he knew that she was a girl for a long time, he had to say that he was a little surprised when he met her. He said, "who would have thought that the chrysanthemum God, the number one in the ranking, was actually a girl?"


    "I can''t help it. I made a mistake when I chose the role." Speaking of this, Tang Xiaotang originally wanted to choose a female role. She chose all her faces. As a result, at the moment of entering the game, her hand hit the keyboard, and then she became a male.


    I wanted to reopen a number, but when I entered the game, I found that the attribute of this number was pretty good, so she played it all the time.


    "So it is." The wind answered, and then the two fell into silence.


    "What''s your name?" Or Tang Xiaotang initiative: "my name is Tang Xiaotang, this is it." She sent him her name.


    Wind music has known her name for a long time. After all, there was a real name in the contract when she signed the contract, but he didn''t want her to know about it: "wind music, management, music."


    Then there was silence.


    Tang Xiaotang wants to find a topic, but her current human design is relatively cold in reality, and some words are hard to say. Wind music is not good at chatting. He also feels embarrassed and doesn''t know what to say.


    After thinking about it, she took out her mobile phone and asked him, "do you want to play games together?"


    Guan Yue was stunned. She really likes playing games, but even playing games is better than sitting like this, so he nodded: "OK."


    Tang Xiaotang skillfully points the game icon, and then while waiting to enter the game, he asks him: "what''s your rank? See you operate so well, must rank very high


    "No, I must be lower than you." Guan Yue didn''t cheat her. He was very busy and didn''t have much time to play games. A few months ago, he was still the king, but he didn''t open the game. Now two seasons have passed and he must have lost it.


    However, he found that when talking about games, she seemed more relaxed and talked more and more.


    "Are you lying to me?" "What if I were Bronze?" the girl laughed


    Guan Yue laughs. At this time, they have entered the game. He sees that the girl skillfully points out the red dots in the game, gets what she should get, and then looks at him: "what do you want to play? Ranking or entertainment? "


    She inherited the rank. Sure enough, he is platinum now. After looking at the friends list of guanyue, her name ranked first in the TIANTI list and the third in the whole district. According to her strength, this rank is very normal.


    "I don''t have time to fight these days. I lost it." She was number one in the district before! When the girl saw that he was looking at her information, she said with some pride, "I''ll take you to fly!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 924

    "Good." When she talks about the game, she is like a different person.


    Because he is platinum, they can''t play qualifying, they can only play entertainment and matching. She looked at him and asked, "what do you want to play? Match? Entertainment? "


    "Just decide." He hasn''t played it for a long time, and he doesn''t know what the game is like now.


    "Let''s play a game first." Entertainment Bureau, Tang Xiaotang has not played for a long time. Now I think about it, I miss it.


    Invite, match and enter the hero selection interface. They are on the first floor and the second floor. Tang Xiaotang asks the band: "what are you playing?"


    "You choose first," the orchestra looked at the list of heroes and produced a lot of new heroes. The heroes he had played before were all redone and adjusted. He said with a smile, "don''t you want to take me to fly?"


    "All right." Tang Xiaotang wants to show off, so she wants to choose a more powerful shooter in this version. She just put her hand on the hero. She directly chose the shooter on the fourth floor of her home and locked it.


    Then the fifth floor was followed by an assistant.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t pay attention to it when he entered the game just now. He found that the name of the fourth floor is "pet you", and the name of the fifth floor is "pet me", which is the name of two lovers.


    This is a couple.


    At this time, a mage was also selected on the third floor, and then there were no one left in Shangdan and Daye.


    Although the entertainment mode doesn''t care about the lineup, it''s obviously impossible to play wild. If it''s on the list This version has too much pressure. Although she knows the technique of wind music, she said that she wanted to fly with her. How can she make him resist pressure.


    On the list, she also has a good hero, so think, Tang Xiaotang is about to choose a single, heard the man next to the mouth: "I''m on the road."


    He picked a single hero and locked it in.


    Because their assistance in this game is very fragile, so the last order of Guan Yue is more meat. But the problem is that this season, the hero has been cut as weak as a face. In this way, he may be more difficult to play.


    She saw a row of heroes, and finally, she chose one she was very proficient in.


    This hero was very strong in the early days, but several seasons later, with the emergence of a new hero who can restrain her, this hero will inevitably be cut to pieces. Now, although she can still show, she is subject to many restrictions. Once the hero who can restrain her appears, it will be basically abandoned.


    What''s more, this hero has a new skin that looks very good recently, so many people play with it. The problem is that most people play very well. Therefore, it creates an illusion that all the people who play with this hero are pits.


    So as soon as she chose, there was a "want to lose" sentence on the fourth floor.


    Tang Xiaotang ignored him.


    The loading interface, on the fourth floor and the fifth floor, is hung with a couple logo, on the fourth floor is the king, on the fifth floor is Xingyao, and on the third floor is diamond. His rank is higher than the platinum of wind music, and his proficiency is only green.


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at guanyue. He couldn''t see anything. His slender fingers grasped the mobile phone and seemed to notice her sight. He turned around and laughed at her.


    The light smile of that cold face made Tang Xiaotang look down at his mobile phone with embarrassment, and he felt that he was caught peeping.


    Seeing the girl looking away uneasily, a smile appeared in the bottom of the band''s eyes, and she also put her eyes on the mobile phone.


    Sure enough, when she entered the game, the assistant immediately followed the shooter. The two men turned on their voice. Sure enough, they were not old enough to listen to the voice, because her hero''s proficiency was only blue, but because she was the king, they didn''t say anything more and went down the road safely.


    Guan Yue is developing on the road, but it''s OK. There is only one shooter on the opposite road, so the pressure is not too big.


    Tang Xiaotang''s habit is to go to the opposite side to fight against blue, but now she doesn''t want to go with her, so she has to play in her own field honestly.


    After the first wave of wild collection, she was ready to go on the road to catch a hair, but suddenly said: "don''t come first."


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart moved, and he saw that the opposite Daye disappeared from their red area. Looking at the Middle Road, the opposite Zhongdan disappeared. Only a single person in their family stood foolishly on the lower line of their tower, neither reminding nor supporting.


    "Good." She turned around and went back to the field. Sure enough, the next moment, the opposite Zhongdan and Daye assistant appeared on the road together. Fortunately, guanyue had been ready for a long time. After clearing the line, she went back to the city. No one was caught on the opposite side.


    At this time, the first drop of blood came from the mobile phone to remind them that they were killed by the next group of two. They took the first head.


    They''re a little better in this wave.


    Tang Xiaotang brushes out the blue on the opposite side. She takes advantage of the fact that four people on the opposite side push the tower on their way and steal a blue on the opposite side. As a result, when she comes back, she finds that her blue has been knocked out of the last drop of blood by Zhongdan and falls to the ground.


    According to reason, the second blue or fight wild, Tang Xiaotang eyelid a draw, did not say anything to fight red, the result of the shooter let her retreat, Tang Xiaotang speechless.


    Ignore him to continue to play, the result shooter directly came to start to retreat, Tang Xiaotang thought that after all is to play with the wind, also not good to reveal their true colors, hold back the gas to give him red.Otherwise she would have started spraying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 925

    Now she is only stepping on a blue one. The middle and lower lines are smooth, and there are no soldiers to rub. When you open the panel, you can see that her economy is 200 yuan lower than that of the opposite field. It''s almost a small dress.


    How to fight this?


    Next came the gentle voice of the orchestra: "come here, let''s go face to face." Tang Xiaotang thought about it, and then he went on his way.


    The two of them went to the opposite field, red was still there, and there was no one.


    Guanyue explored the grass beside red, and there was no one inside. Tang Xiaotang began to play red with ease.


    As a result, she just went through the wall and jumped out of the grass from the small one beside the wall of the second tower on the opposite side of the red street. She directly controlled the two of them in the red District, and then killed them both.


    And because both of them were dead, the other side pushed them off.


    "And glorify the king? Don''t you see me off? " From the receiver came the voice of the boy in the couple. Tang Xiaotang was very angry. If he didn''t grab the red, would she go to the opposite side?


    "Blame me for forgetting to explore the grass." The wind murmured.


    "Nothing! Didn''t you just send one? Look, I''ll take you Tang xiaotangqi, this time she will not let red and blue!


    She looked at both sides of the situation, opposite field has two more than her small dress, the other side out of the third God dress, and she has not finished the second one.


    By five minutes, she didn''t have a head, and her economy was higher than that of Guan le.


    Tang Xiaotang began to brush all kinds of wild, team-mates grab wild, she will punish, regardless of the shooter''s forced to nag, she vigorously develop.


    She went to the next road to catch, and the next group of two asked her to retreat and told her not to scratch the line.


    Fine, if you don''t go, don''t go. Then Tang Xiaotang never went down the road again.


    At this time, the opposite side began to seize the road. Nakano Fu was like a whole. Every time he grabbed people, he would be together, and four people would catch each other. However, his family was just like dying in the middle of the road. When the opposite side disappeared, he would not send a signal, so he would only clear the line.


    Four people catch two, the result is self-evident, the next two people group on the street.


    Pet you: why don''t you catch a fight?


    Tang Xiaotang replied impolitely: "I''m afraid of rubbing your line."


    Taking advantage of the opposite to catch people, she went to clear the opposite field area, and the opposite shooter should not play, just like one of them, only take the route.


    When Tang Xiaotang saw that Guan Yue had killed the shooter on the opposite side, he looked at the screen calmly, and his face was not happy and excited, as if it was just an easy thing.


    "Great!" Tang Xiaotang took a look at guanyue and praised it.


    "I''m flattered." Guan Yue turned his head to smile at her and returned.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the economy. Now she has the highest economy in the whole field. She has four costumes, which is 600 higher than the opposite.


    Moreover, she found that the economy of wind music has ranked third in the audience, and now it is almost as high as her.


    OK, now, it''s her turn.


    At this time, the opposite is trying to catch the wind, Tang Xiaotang side to rush, said: "I can, on it."


    "Good."


    Hiding in the grass along the river, Tang Xiaotang looks at Guan Yue''s leisurely fighting, as if he doesn''t realize that the opponent''s fighting field is coming towards him. Seeing that the two enemies are about to enter her attack area, Tang Xiaotang is about to make a move, but he sees the figure of Zhongshan coming from the river.


    "Wait a minute." The wind also spoke, and he saw it.


    He slowly approached the grass in the corner where Tang Xiaotang was. Tang Xiaotang also understood what he meant. She put her hand on the wheel and got ready.


    At the moment when the other mage just appeared in her attack area, she immediately locked him in to attack directly. Almost at the same time, the wind music flashed directly, and at the same time, she went up to control the mage.


    The mage is killed directly by them. Then Tang Xiaotang moves forward for a while, dodges the wild attack and controls the auxiliary. Then a set of skills takes the auxiliary away.


    If the opponent wants to go when the situation is not good, his wind skills will go up, keep him, and then take him away at the end.


    Tang Xiaotang raised his head, looked at Guan Yue with a smile, and had a tacit understanding in his eyes. This kind of rare feeling of meeting a companion made them very happy.


    And then, the two of them killed all kinds of super gods, so that the opposite mentality collapsed and there was no game experience. Tang Xiaotang''s continuous moves are just like demons everywhere for them, defense tower? In her eyes, it doesn''t exist. All kinds of killing, three killing and four killing, all of them shout six to her.


    As for guanyue, I don''t know if it''s strange because I haven''t played for a long time. Tang Xiaotang found that his hand speed is very fast, but he can''t connect at the critical moment. However, he has a strong consciousness. He always hides in all kinds of grass to squat on him, and the opposite shooter constantly scolds him.


    As for their shooters Well, and auxiliary are like two conjoined twins. They stay on the next road and don''t move. When they find that they can''t kill two of them, they start to catch the other three. Zhongdan is OK. He tries to hide under the tower except for clearing the line. Up to now, he has only one head, but he has no death. Those two people are not so lucky. They are arrested again and again. Tang Xiaotang hears that the boy in the earphone begins to blame the girl for not giving her a view, and then they quarrel.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 926

    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to help them at all, but he didn''t expect that after the two men quarreled for a while, the boy directly pointed at Tang Xiaotang, saying that she can''t play, catch people and have rhythm.


    Tang Xiaotang directly blocked him, this kind of person she met in the game too much, food also talk much, as long as ignore him.


    Play to now, the opposite basic has no chance of winning, they two smooth after a wave of regiment out, pushed on the opposite highland.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at Bing Tui crystal and is ready to go to Chongquan. However, after going up to the high ground, she stands still in front of crystal. Just as she wants to see what he is doing, she sees him saying a word in the team.


    G: Only those who have no strength can blame others for their problems.


    After this sentence, the crystal opposite explodes in front of them, and the victory pattern appears on the screen. Tang Xiaotang puts down his mobile phone and looks at the wind music beside him. He looks indifferent, with a faint chill. He doesn''t seem to care about what he says. Tang Xiaotang can almost imagine that the popularity opposite the mobile phone is dying, and he can''t refute it.


    "You can ignore them." Tang Xiaotang opened his mouth gently. He was just a stranger who didn''t matter. They didn''t know anyone when they left the game. They didn''t need to waste their mood for this kind of person.


    But it is undeniable that this feeling of being protected, she is still a little happy in the bottom of her heart.


    "We are companions," the band turned to look at the girl, she looked at him seriously, delicate face makes people unable to look directly at, he gently smile: "so help you talk, isn''t it right?"


    Tang Xiaotang thinks he can''t refute what he said.


    She turned her head, slightly showed a smile, caught the arc of her lips, he flashed a smile.


    Then the two of them started another game.


    this game is better, and the teammates are very awesome. The opposite side has no backhand. In less than six minutes, they sent more than twenty, but only two of them died.


    This time, she and the wind music chose Archer and mage respectively, and they cooperated very well. Tang Xiaotang found that it''s really cool to have the wind music as an assistant. It''s very timely for her to explore the grass, whether it''s support or protection, so that she can output without scruple.


    Tang Xiaotang''s fighting against shooters is quite rough. After all, she always wants to steal a pig and a red one from the opposite field. But the displacement of the shooter is not as big as that of the shooter. She often can''t get out of the opposite field when the waves come to the opposite field - but it''s totally different with the wind music. No matter where she goes, he always follows her and gives her shield and cure at the critical moment, and he is very happy I can keep up with her rhythm.


    With the help of wind music, Tang Xiaotang won two five kills in this round. You know, although she has won many five kills up to now, this is the first time that she has won two in one round.


    There is a perfect feeling that Tang Xiaotang can finally enjoy the fun of the game. When they push down the opposite highland, she and the mage chase people to the opposite spring. Then guanyue is killed by the spring in order to save them.


    As soon as they both died, their teammates who lacked output were destroyed by a wave of regiments on the opposite side. Originally, there was only a solitary crystal on the opposite side, but they only fell on the high ground on the road. As a result, because the regiment was destroyed this time, they saw the opposite side of hope and directly pushed their crystal away with a team of soldiers.


    It turned over!


    "Wow! It can lose, too! " Tang Xiaotang fell his cell phone on his leg in chagrin, "this wave is my fault! If I hadn''t gone after the residual blood, I wouldn''t have died! "


    "It doesn''t matter. If you lose, you lose. It''s just a game." As like as two peas make complaints about her hair, she looks at her at the airport and looks at the game as she tucks up.


    He wants to laugh.


    "Let''s do it again! One more game, this one is sure to win! " Tang Xiaotang picked up his cell phone again and was about to play another game. At this time, the boy just came over with another boy.


    "Here comes the photographer!" The girl in pink took a look at them and came to Tang Xiaotang.


    "Ah All right, "Tang Xiaotang can only give his mobile phone to Guan Yue and smile to him apologetically," help me first, we''ll play later! "


    The girl''s bright smile came into her eyes. Her eyes were full of trust. The heart of wind music beat violently. He could not help taking over the girl''s mobile phone.


    "Thank you The girl smiles at him and turns to leave with the girl in pink. The long silver hair on her head lightly skims his side face, leaving a slight itch, like a feather across her heart.


    His eyes become very deep, there is a flash of light at the bottom of his eyes, and it seems that there is still the temperature between her fingers on the mobile phone in his hand.


    He Are you excited?


    Looking at the quiet girl in front of her, even if she is wearing the same clothes and standing among a group of cosers with different clothes, she is still conspicuous and attracts the eyes of people around her.


    Back and forth, people pick up their mobile phones to take photos. Cosers pose according to the photographer''s instructions. When it''s her turn, there are more people around to take photos. Even many cosers pick up their mobile phones and start taking photos. The orchestra hardly hesitates for a moment and takes several pictures.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 927

    Looking at the girl in red in the picture, her lips are just slightly aroused. Without the excitement of playing the game just now, the girl now looks as ruthless as the evil spirit in the game.


    But he was a little far away, so the photos he took were not very clear. After taking several pictures, he couldn''t get what he wanted. After thinking about it, he sent a message to the person in charge of the activity he saw just now: "are you looking for these cosers?"


    The person in charge was a little confused. He didn''t know why the wind music asked this question. He really contacted the Coser, because the leader was his nephew. He thought that he had nothing to do anyway, so he asked his classmates to come here, which could not only make him some pocket money, but also promote the game.


    Did the boss know about it? He answered uneasily: "yes In order to publicize the game... "


    "Send me a picture and I''ll see the effect." Well, that''s right. He should have seen the publicity of the game.


    Guanyue finds a perfect reason for himself. No matter how confused the opposite person is, he doesn''t know why he is interested in it.


    "All right." The person in charge is in a complicated mood. He never knows. Does the boss need to be involved in this kind of publicity?


    He took a sneak look at the boss sitting in the rest area, only to find that he was looking at the cosers in front of him, and taking them very seriously.


    ¡­¡­ He felt as if he knew something.


    I didn''t expect the boss to be a second dimension otaku with hidden attributes!


    After a while, the photo was taken. The photographer is also a senior face control. He took many photos of Tang Xiaotang. Fortunately, Tang Xiaotang had experience as a model when he was in the entertainment industry. His posture and expression matched very well, so it didn''t take long.


    After taking photos, the meeting almost started. All players can enter. Tang Xiaotang goes to change his clothes, and then goes back to find guanyue.


    Guan Yue''s eyes followed the girl all the time. Seeing that she entered the dressing room, he knew that she was going to change her clothes. After a while, the girl who changed her clothes came over with the girl in pink just now.


    "Thank you so much, miss!" The girl said to her, "little sister, add my QQ. When you go back, fix the photo and I''ll send it to my sister."


    "Good." Tang Xiaotang gently smiles, takes his mobile phone and adds a girl in pink. Then the girl in pink takes a look at the pipe music and blinks mischievously: "then I won''t disturb my sister! I hope you have a good time


    "Ah..." The girl has run away, Tang Xiaotang sighed helplessly and looked at the band: "sorry, she seems to have misunderstood."


    Although the girl in front of her has changed her black dress, her makeup has not been removed. Especially the red teardrop pattern, coupled with her water red dress, is not against the rules.


    "Nothing. Let''s go in." He chuckled, but thought the girl misunderstood very well.


    If it wasn''t a misunderstanding, it would be better.


    When they entered the meeting hall, the people who arranged the meeting hall were all temporary part-time workers, but few of them knew wind music. They found two middle seats to sit down.


    Wearing such a thick cos suit in summer, Tang Xiaotang is sweating. Even the air conditioner in the venue can''t save her. She feels that the makeup on her face is very uncomfortable, especially the tattoo sticker on her face. Tang Xiaotang feels that her skin is tight and uncomfortable.


    But today, in order to match her skirt, she only put a small bag of tissue on her back, which was the size of a palm. She used it when she was removing her make-up, but now she can''t wipe it.


    She gently wiped her cheek with her fingertips to get the tattoo off.


    "Here, wipe it." At this time, Tang Xiaotang turned his head and saw the white on the band player. He saw her embarrassment and said with a smile, "don''t give up. I haven''t used it yet."


    "Why? Thank you Tang Xiaotang looks at him gratefully and takes the paper towel. As a result, she finds that this is not a wet towel, but a handkerchief stained with water.


    Nowadays, there are too few people who use handkerchiefs, especially men. She didn''t expect to use handkerchiefs even in wind music. Maybe it''s because of the habit he developed in foreign universities.


    She saw a half bottle of mineral water in the other hand of the band, which was on everyone''s seat.


    Looking at the white handkerchief in her hand, Tang Xiaotang can''t bear to use it to remove her make-up. Today, her eye makeup is very heavy. After removing her make-up, it''s estimated that the handkerchief can''t be used any more.


    But the band has been wet handkerchief handed to her, now do not seem to have no way, Tang Xiaotang sorry to look at him: "I am sorry, I will accompany you a new."


    "Good." Pipe music smile, fingers touch the tissue bag in the trouser pocket, silently while the girl closed her eyes to remove makeup, move it to the other side of the trouser pocket.


    Tang Xiaotang is still removing her make-up. The lights in the meeting hall suddenly go out. Then, a light column lights up from behind them and hits directly in the center of the stage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 928

    The curtains on both sides slowly opened, and a woman in a light pink skirt came to the light column from behind. When her face appeared in the light, there was a small exclamation on the field. Tang Xiaotang heard the two girls beside him breathe in excitedly.


    "My God, it''s Zhao ran!"


    "Am I right? It''s really her


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know who Zhao Ranran is. Fortunately, the two girls beside her have been popularizing science: "since she joined Jinyan company, she has never attended such an activity. Today, she came to the meeting of seeking the way. Did lucky company make great efforts?"


    "Well, it depends on lucky that she can enter the entertainment industry. If not for so many players who voted for her at that time, could she have won the first place and been favored by Jinyan?"


    Tang Xiaotang roughly understood that Zhao Ranran was probably one of the first winners in the previous biemei competition. It seems that she is doing well in the entertainment industry.


    Apart from some distance, she can''t see what the other side looks like, but she can get the first place, which means that the other side looks good.


    Zhao Ranran starts to talk on the stage. Tang Xiaotang is not very interested in this. Then she takes out her mobile phone and wants to play another game. Unfortunately, she finds that there is no internet here.


    Guan Yue looks at the person on the stage. He has no impression of this person, and it seems that she is not as beautiful as the girl beside her.


    With this in mind, he looked at the girl, only to find that after she took out her mobile phone, she showed a sad expression and slightly tilted his head. When he saw the "current network unavailable" prompt on her screen, he almost couldn''t help laughing.


    No wonder her expression is so miserable. I think it''s hard for a girl addicted to Internet not to play games for such a long time.


    Helpless Tang Xiaotang put down his mobile phone, had to look at the stage: "do you know how long we are going to sit here?"


    "I don''t know." Guan Yue didn''t take charge of the activity, so he really didn''t know. But after all, it was a meeting for players, and it wasn''t too long. But seeing her sad face, he wanted to tease her: "about three hours."


    "So long?" Tang Xiaotang wants to cry. If she sits like this for three hours, she will break down.


    By this time, the hostess had already finished. It was a vice manager''s turn to speak. I didn''t know if it was because I knew the boss was watching. This person''s expression was very serious throughout his speech, just like he was making a report. Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help yawning.


    Fortunately, the activity is not that long. It''s only about 40 minutes in total. After the deputy manager''s speech, it was the representatives of the main creative team of "find the way" who communicated with the players. A small lucky draw was inserted in the middle, and then Coser was displayed. Finally, the official released the PV information of the new characters and the new plot of "find the way" on the big screen of the stage, giving commemorative gifts to each player participating in the activity.


    Then, it''s time for players to communicate.


    The layout of the venue is very good. There are several computers in front of the stage. Players can project their game situation onto the big screen. Many players want to have a try.


    "Would you like to have a try?" Tang Xiaotang is full of interest, as long as it is a game, she is interested in: "let''s go."


    "Good."


    Girl Shuli''s face attracts the attention of people around her, especially a lot of boys, have their eyes on her, and some people are ready to chat up.


    Seeing this, the wind music frowned, silently closer to her, blocking the line of sight with her body.


    Some of his intimate gestures make most of the boys move their eyes, while a few of them are unwilling to give up. When they see the handsome face of the wind band, the extraordinary momentum and the low-key but expensive clothes, they are unwilling to give up.


    Since the beauty has the owner, or a competitive opponent, they still don''t ask for nothing.


    Feeling the sight of suddenly disappearing, looking at the girl who seems to be unconscious, the wind music raises her lips with satisfaction, but the next moment, the girl in front of him is hit by a stagger, he looks heavy, quickly comes forward, and holds her in time.


    "Be careful!"


    There are a lot of people here. Just now a man tried to squeeze in in order to get to the front. He was caught off guard. Tang Xiaotang was hit by him on the shoulder, so he didn''t stand firm.


    In order to look good, she is wearing thin heeled high-heeled sandals today. It''s good to look good, but it''s not as good as flat heeled shoes at this time. Fortunately, Guan Yue helped her in time, otherwise she might have sprained her feet.


    "Are you all right?" Body hit hard body, some pain, but Tang Xiaotang also take this to stabilize the body, just hit her that person has already disappeared, she shook her head: "I''m ok."


    Guanyue was very close to her, and there were many people around. In order not to let her be hit again, he almost held her in his arms. Just now, he didn''t think so much about it, but realizing that the girl was ok, he finally felt that this gesture seemed too intimate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 929

    Obviously, the girl in his arms also realized this, and she left him immediately.


    The bottom of his heart is a little disappointed. He has never been so close to a girl. This feeling is very strange, but he feels this kind of feeling It''s good. He wants to feel more But she didn''t seem to like it.


    Just as he was about to let go of her, the band caught the faint red of the girl hiding under her ink hair. His depressed mood suddenly became happy, even happier than the moment when she leaned against him just now.


    "Forget it, I won''t go." Looking at the front of so many people, Tang Xiaotang suddenly lost the desire to go forward, she gave up.


    Just when she wanted to quit, there was a voice from the top of her head: "follow me."


    He walked in front of her and made a way for her with his body. His height of more than 1.8 meters was particularly conspicuous in the crowd. Even if Tang Xiaotang wore high heels today, he was still half a head shorter than him.


    She followed him, this time forward without any obstacles, but Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt a hand touched her waist.


    That''s no illusion! It''s not accidental contact, because the other person''s palm is still touching her body, disgusting Tang Xiaotang has goose bumps all over her body. She immediately turns back, but the person has put his hand back, and the people around are pushing forward, and the hooligans can''t see it.


    This kind of behavior makes Tang Xiaotang disgusted. She decides to give this dirty and dirty human some color to see.


    Because there are too many people, she deliberately blocks her ability to perceive the emotions of the creatures around her. Tang Xiaotang lets go of her perception, and the emotions of all the creatures around her instantly rush into her mind, and the person who thinks differently from others instantly shows up.


    He was reaching out to touch the leg of another girl in a short skirt in front of him. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flashed a dark golden light, and then the man''s hands flashed a layer of green light that only she could see.


    "What''s the matter?" Guan Yue feels that the person behind him stops. He also looks back, only to find that she is standing in the same place, her eyes quietly looking in one direction, with a little disgust on her face.


    Following her line of sight, I saw a man stretching out his hand to a girl''s thigh, and the other side''s face was still wearing a dirty smile.


    He frowned, just want to remind the girl, see the man suddenly back, look a little surprised.


    At this time, the girl seems to be aware of something, she looked back at the man who raised his hand, alert away from him.


    After a pause, guanyue came to her side, one hand around her waist, the other hand for her to block the people around.


    "Offended."


    His low voice came from the top of her head. She was protected by him and never touched again.


    Tang Xiaotang quietly leaned against his arms and felt very relieved. She thought of the man just now and suddenly chuckled. It was estimated that he would not be better in recent months.


    Wind music side head, see the arms of the girl''s lips curved radian, so he also gently hook lips smile.


    It wasn''t until they got to the front that the band let go of the girl.


    Because it''s a new copy, everyone wants to play in advance, so there are many people in front of the computer. There are already people sitting in their seats. Tang Xiaotang went to watch, but there are some dishes in that person''s technology, and they died soon in the copy.


    He was not very interested in wind music. He had already played it when the new copy was tested. When he saw the girl looking at the computer with a full face of interest, he silently picked up his mobile phone and made a call.


    Because she is beautiful, Tang Xiaotang gets the consistent humility of the people around her, and asks her to play first. Tang Xiaotang does not refuse to sit down. She roughly plays this new copy. The playing method is innovative compared with before, but it is not difficult for her at all. She passes the customs in a short time.


    "Wow! How awesome Around her crowd issued a burst of exclamation, Tang Xiaotang slender fingers beating fast on the keyboard, half a day no one can pass the barrier, she quickly passed.


    At this time, the person in charge of connecting to the big screen also noticed her operation. He couldn''t help projecting Tang Xiaotang''s play interface onto the big screen, and didn''t switch other screens for a long time.


    "No! How wonderful


    Before the failure of people can''t help but watch Tang Xiaotang operation around the screen, when she skillfully beat the last boss, through this copy, he can''t help but say: "it''s like this! I see! Look at me again


    "Ah, ah, ah! It''s someone else''s turn. You''ve played it all! " Some people are not willing to, Tang Xiaotang put through, also got up to give up the position, that person regardless of others, directly sat in front of the computer.


    "One more time! Just once! I''m sure I can make it this time! " He sat at the table full of confidence, rolled up his sleeves and decided to show his talents!


    But a few minutes later


    Staring at the big word "failure" on the screen, he couldn''t figure out why he couldn''t get through it. It was clear that the girl''s operation had been recorded in his mind, but when he tried, his hand couldn''t keep up with the brain''s operation.His brain: I will!


    His hand: No, you won''t.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 930

    The onlookers burst out a burst of laughter. The man was unwilling to try again, but was driven away by others. He wanted to find the girl just now, only to find that the other party had already left and could not find it.


    Tang Xiaotang came out of the crowd and saw guanyue put down her mobile phone. She stepped forward and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." Guan Yue smiles, puts away his cell phone and looks at her: "let''s go out to dinner together."


    "Good."


    Although the meeting is not over, they can leave now. The two of them went out together. As a result, as soon as they got to the door, Tang Xiaotang saw two security personnel pressing a person to go out. That person was unwilling to explain something, but was warned by a security guard: "leave quickly! Or we''ll call the police! "


    The man was sent to the outside of the meeting hall, and the familiar wretched face was not the one who stretched out salty pig''s hand in the crowd just now?


    Tang Xiaotang feels happy, but it''s not enough. The punishment she gives him will teach him a lesson!


    Guanyue takes the girl to the parking lot and thinks about where to go. After all, it''s the first time he''s asked a girl out for dinner. He has to think about it.


    Chinese food? Western-style food? Or Japanese? There must be an atmosphere, so she can''t feel embarrassed. The orchestra began to think of a suitable restaurant. However, he seldom paid attention to this aspect, so he couldn''t think of it after thinking for a long time.


    I don''t know what she likes better "What would you like to eat?" he asked


    "All right." Tang Xiaotang keeps an elegant smile on her face. In fact, she wants to eat hot pot and string, but both of them are not suitable for "just met" wind music, which will break people''s mind.


    "Then go..." As soon as the wind music began to speak, a burst of music interrupted him. The wind music picked up the mobile phone and took a look. Her eyes were slightly heavy, and then looked at her: "sorry, take the phone."


    Tang Xiaotang shakes his head and says he doesn''t mind. Then Guan Yue picks up his cell phone.


    A man''s loud voice came from the other side. Even though Tang Xiaotang could hear it through the receiver, he roared angrily: "wind music! Why did you fire Wang Yue? "


    Guan Yue said calmly: "ah Kai, you know why I want to fire him. I don''t want to explain more about this."


    The man over there is very emotional, and his voice is very loud, but no matter what he says, the wind music looks very cold. When he is emotional, he just listens quietly and doesn''t say a word.


    Just by chance, Tang Xiaotang saw the phone call on the screen. With a few words she heard, she had guessed the identity of the other party.


    Vulcan.


    Her expression did not change, but her eyes became very deep. She walked away silently for a few steps. She did not listen to the telephone of wind music, but at the bottom of her heart she was thinking about all the information about this person.


    According to her survey, Wan Kai is the best friend of wind music, whom he knew when he was studying abroad. Wind music majors in economic management, and his minor is computer. However, Wan Kai is a top student in the computer department. He is an exchange student from a university in China to that university. They met at that time.


    Lucky was founded jointly by two people, but because wankai has no money, it mainly invests in wind music, and the person in charge of the company is also in charge of wind music. Wankai is mainly responsible for technology, and his position in the company is not in charge of LEGO.


    But this man thinks highly of himself. He always feels that his position should not be subordinated to wind music. Moreover, he loves money very much, so he is easily bought by the enemy company and betrays wind music without hesitation.


    Now it seems that his dissatisfaction with wind music has accumulated a lot.


    She was thinking that the orchestra had finished calling and came to her. After receiving this call, Tang Xiaotang obviously felt that he was in a lot of low mood. He looked at her with an apologetic look: "I''m sorry, there''s something temporary. I can''t go to dinner together."


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter. Your business is more important." Tang Xiaotang covered his eyes and said with a smile, "then I''ll go back first."


    "Wait, I''ll take you back." Wind music is in a bad mood, not only because of the people and things that bothered him on the phone, but also because it was not easy to meet the people who were attracted to him, and also because there was an opportunity to further their relationship. However, he was interrupted by this phone call, which made him a little tired of his friends for the first time.


    I always feel that since lucky got on the right track, he has become more and more strange.


    "Forget it, no more." Tang Xiaotang also wants to eat some good food on the way back. She has coveted the barbecue she saw on the way back for a long time. If she is sent back by him, she can''t eat.


    "I''m on my way too. After all, I broke my appointment first. I can''t let girls go back by themselves." But Guan Yue insisted, so Tang Xiaotang agreed.


    "Well, please." Her face is smiling, but the bottom of her heart is lamenting her passing meal.


    Forget it. I''ll come out to eat some other day.


    They went to the car, and the wind gentleman opened the door for her. After she was seated, he got on the car and started it.


    Along the way, aware of his depressed mood, Tang Xiaotang thought about it and took a look at the scenery passing by the window. She suddenly opened her mouth."Do you know where I''m going?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 931

    "I know I don''t know. " Guan Yue was absent-minded. As a result, he almost said that he knew her address. Seeing the girl in the rearview mirror showing a suspicious look, he quickly changed his words: "where are you going?"


    "X big." Tang Xiaotang replied.


    "Good." After her interruption, Guan Yue''s mood was not so depressed. He drove silently and turned to X university from another road.


    Familiar street appeared in the field of vision, Tang Xiaotang saw the school outside the shop, she said to Guan Yue: "thank you, put me here."


    Cars from other schools can''t enter the school, and it''s not far from the school gate. Guan Yue says "OK" and stops the car by the side of the road.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll make up for the meal some other day." Guan Yue looks at the girl who gets off the bus, and her warm voice is full of apology.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. I also want to thank you for sending me back." Tang Xiaotang smiles, then opens the door and gets out of the car.


    "Be careful on the way, goodbye!" Tang Xiaotang bent down and waved with a smile.


    Watching the wind music slowly driving into the traffic, Tang Xiaotang turned and walked into the shop, so she didn''t see the familiar person standing with several people not far ahead.


    "Is that Tang Xiaotang?" A girl looked at the girl coming down from the luxury car and asked strangely.


    "It''s her! I didn''t expect it to be true! " Another girl put down her cell phone and looked at the photo she had just taken subconsciously. She sighed enviously: "she really found a rich boyfriend! It''s worth millions of dollars! "


    "Bang! What boyfriend, I think, is... " The first girl''s voice was deliberately low: "if not, how could she get so much money as a student?"


    "Yu Xia, you are her roommate, don''t you?" The girl who took the photo asked the girl standing in front of her. Seeing that she didn''t speak, she gently pushed her: "what''s the matter with you? I''m asking you something


    "Show me your picture!" Yu Xia suddenly opens her mouth, grabs the mobile phone in her hand and looks at it.


    The girl in the photo is wearing a red dress. She is looking down and talking to the people in the car. From this angle, we can see the curve of her lips. It is obvious that she knows the people in the car.


    In the next photo, the girl is watching the luxury car go away. You can guess that she has a different relationship with the people in the car.


    She flipped forward again. The picture of the girl just getting out of the car, the logo and license plate number were clearly taken. Unfortunately, because of the angle problem, we can only see that there is no other person in the car, but we can''t see the driver''s appearance and age.


    "Can I have a copy of the photo?" She turned to look at the girl, the other side did not know why she wanted photos, some Leng, and then nodded: "good."


    She took the phone and quickly sent the photos to Yu Xia.


    Yu Xia looked at the photo and said, "I''m sorry, I have something else to do. You can eat first." He left in a hurry.


    Other girls looked at her back in surprise, some confused.


    -


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know what had just happened. She finished her hand copying, bought some fruit snacks, and then walked slowly back to the dormitory.


    According to the past, her roommate spent the weekend with her boyfriend, so Tang Xiaotang turned on the computer, ready to eat snacks and live.


    As a result, as soon as she turned on the computer, her roommate opened the door and came in. Tang Xiaotang took a look at her. She was full of anger and depression. It seemed that she had been angry before.


    Tang Xiaotang ignored her, and she didn''t need to please her. She thought she would ignore her as before, but Yu Xia came up to her and asked her, "are you out today?"


    "Yes." She replied coldly.


    "Ha ha, you look so well dressed. Are you going out on a date?" Yu Xia''s tone is a little strange. Tang Xiaotang feels the irony in her voice. She guesses that the other party probably quarreled with her boyfriend again.


    But it''s none of her business, and there''s no need for her to answer her question, "it''s none of your business."


    "It doesn''t matter." Yu Xia thought of her boyfriend''s reply just now, and her heart was angry. She repressed her resentment and pulled out a stiff and twisted smile: "I''m out. I don''t have to leave the door for me at night."


    "Oh." Tang Xiaotang answered and ignored her.


    See her look indifferent, Yu Xia heart "hum" a, holding the hand of the mobile phone tightly, think of those photos in the mobile phone, her eyes flashed distorted smile.


    At the same time.


    Lucky network.


    The light was on in the open office. In front of the heavy wooden table, two people were sitting face to face.


    The whole building is almost gone, except for the two of them.


    Guan Yue quietly looks at the man sitting opposite. His handsome face is twisted and full of anger. His eyes are staring at him tightly. He slams the document on the table: "Guan Yue! You really don''t give me face? "


    "Ah Kai, you know, this has touched my bottom line. I can''t let him go." His tone is cold: "once this matter is succeeded by him, how much the company will lose, you don''t know."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 932

    "I know!" The man rubbed his hair irritably: "in my face, can''t you give him another chance? He just can''t think of it for a moment! "


    "I''ve taken you into consideration," the wind music tone added, "if it''s not like this, I won''t just fire him. Stealing trade secrets is against the law. If it''s not because he''s recommended by you, I''ve already called the police."


    "But hasn''t he succeeded yet? Ah Le, I beg you, just let him go this time. I promise he won''t do it again! "


    "Sorry, I''ve given him a chance." The wind music looks indifferent and is not moved by it at all.


    Lucky is the common effort of both of them. He will not allow anyone to destroy it.


    "Well, you might as well fire me!" The man angrily stood up, eyes staring at him: "I know you look down on me, you guanyue is the person in charge of the company, what am I?"


    "Ah Kai! You know I didn''t mean that! " Guanyue also stood up, adding: "I never thought that way, you are my most important friend!"


    "Oh, friend? Since you are a friend, you don''t even want to help me with such things! "


    A sharp voice came from his ear, piercing his heart. The wind music only felt that the familiar face of the person in front of him was becoming more and more strange. He closed his eyes.


    "Well, I promise you, he can''t go," he finally opened his eyes, quietly looked at the people in front of him, slowly said: "but he can''t stay in the design department, otherwise, I can''t explain to other people."


    "You agreed?" The anger on the man''s face in front of him turned into joy, but when the wind music finished, he could not stay in the design department. He frowned and looked a little unhappy.


    However, he also knew that the band had made great concessions, so although he was reluctant, his face also reluctantly showed a smile: "don''t worry, I promise he won''t make it again."


    Guan Yue didn''t smile. He looked at him with complicated eyes: "ah Kai, do you remember our original intention of establishing Le Kai?"


    "Of course I remember." The man laughed impatiently: "but what''s the relationship between these two things?"


    When Guan Yue looked at him, there was only indifference and boredom on his face. He could not see his expectation and spirit at that time. After a moment, he looked away and walked slowly to the door: "it''s very late. I''ll go back first, and you can go back earlier."


    "Click."


    When the door closed, only the man was left in the room. When the sound of wind music disappeared in the corridor, he put away his smile and put on his irritability.


    He took out his cell phone and made a phone call. Before he could wait for the other person to speak, he said, "it''s settled, but you can''t stay there any longer."


    There said a few words, he impatiently roared: "it''s not that you have been caught! Be careful next time! If you''re caught again, get out of here! I can''t keep you


    The person on the opposite side of the phone said a few more words, and then his gloomy face eased down: "OK, OK, I know. I''ll find a way to transfer you back in a few days. You can stay there for a while these days!"


    Then, he hung up the phone, looked back at the "general manager" brand standing on the table, gave a cold hum, and then turned away.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what happened in the office, but she implanted a virus into the mobile phone of wankai, so she knew immediately about the conversation between him and that person.


    After listening to the recording, Tang Xiaotang ponders for a moment, along with another person''s phone number to invade his mobile phone, monitoring his behavior.


    She turned out a lot of interesting things from each other''s mobile phone. Tang Xiaotang looked at the pieces of information on the screen, his eyes slightly heavy.


    It seems that from this time on, wankai has been paying from the company. This time, he will have a conflict with guanyue because the person who has been helping him to pay for the game privately sold the game''s set map to other companies. As a result, he was caught by guanyue and wanted to be fired. Wankai was afraid that the other party would tell him how to use the company''s funds, so he had to let guanyue get rid of him He stayed.


    She browsed through vankey''s various private accounts and bank card numbers and found that the reason why he paid from the company was very simple - he was addicted to gambling.


    In the name of business trip, he gambled several times in other cities and even abroad, and lost tens of millions of money. His own salary, including the funds misappropriated from the company, was completely lost. Not only that, he also borrowed money from the bank in the name of the company, and even privately borrowed usury.


    Guan Le knows nothing about all this, because he has absolute trust in wankai. He never asks about his work in the company. Wankai''s actual power in the company is no less than him.


    But he never thought that vankey would live up to his trust.


    No wonder lucky owes so much money in the end. It turns out that since then, wankai has been hollowing out the company.


    But thanks to her presence, she won''t let things fall to the last step.


    It seems that if we want Guan Yue to realize this problem, at least let him stop believing in vankey.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 933

    After thinking about how to do it, Tang Xiaotang saved all the evidence. Now Guan Yue has enough trust in her, but the trust is still much worse than Wan Kailai. She has to make their relationship further.


    Wankai''s evil must be eliminated. Although she can let him go to prison now, she can''t really realize his true face.


    According to the analysis of the character of wind music, he has too much trust in the people he cares about. However, some people are worthy of this trust, while others are not. His ability to recognize people is really some Don''t understand.


    To be honest, there are too many defects in wankai''s character. It is true that because he was born in a poor family, he worked harder than ordinary people, so he was able to stand out from so many people and get a full scholarship to go to a famous university to be an exchange student. But at the same time, he had a stronger desire for money and power than ordinary people, and he was also very conceited, arrogant and inferior.


    It is reasonable to say that since Guan Yue can see her deliberate ability at a glance, and can develop Lekai to the present scale, it shows that his ability to recognize people is not weak. In this case, he should not be unable to see through the real character of wankai, but the doubt is also here. If he can see through each other, why do he still believe him?


    Tang Xiaotang is going to test him sometime.


    Because she had to stop the live broadcast of that phone call just now, and turn it on again, Tang Xiaotang remembers that she hasn''t live broadcast "seeking the way" for a long time, so she decides to go to the arena once.


    Just after opening the game, the barrage has been excited. After all, the platform is still mainly live broadcasting the games of lucky, and "seek" is now the role-playing game of the fire, so many anchors are live broadcasting "seek".


    "Is the anchor also playing" find the way "? How excited! I thought the anchor only played competitive games Soon someone left a message.


    "Upstairs, there''s an arena in the quest, OK?" Someone started to argue.


    "Come on, are you stupid upstairs? Can these two games compare? " The message area began to quarrel.


    "Did the anchor play the game? Don''t play for the eye. " The voice of doubt also appeared. Since she came to this platform, she has never been able to live "seeking", and the players who watched her play this game on that platform have never come here. Therefore, despite the same name, no one has connected her with the great God in the game.


    Tang Xiaotang login his account, when he saw the familiar name appeared, barrage in a moment after quiet, began to brush crazy.


    "My God! It turned out to be chrysanthemum God My God, I just found out now, the original anchor name is the name of the game


    "It''s the chrysanthemum God! My God! I''m in the same district as chrysanthemum God


    "Ah! You can still see the live broadcast of Chrysanthemum in your lifetime! I have no regrets! "


    ¡­¡­


    People keep entering the live room, until she saw the familiar nickname enter the room, then slowly began the live broadcast.


    She hasn''t played in the arena for some time, and her ranking has dropped. Although she hasn''t fallen out of the top ten, it''s very rare for Tang Xiaotang, who has always been in the first place.


    She challenges directly and quickly enters the matching interface.


    Because her data is the first in the region, and the matching opponent''s data should be consistent with her as much as possible, so the matching time is a little long. Taking advantage of this time, she sent a sentence in the message area: "Hello everyone.".


    "The trough! It''s the anchor! Anchor, you''re finally bubbling! " The barrage and message exploded instantly. She never interacted with the audience before, and the only message was to inform the live broadcast time, so the audience were very excited about this message.


    With the constant appearance of gifts and rewards, Tang Xiaotang has decided to develop well in Lekai, so she has to manage these people who pay attention to her.


    Sometimes, popularity and public opinion are also crucial.


    "Thank you for your support [happy], in order to thank you for your enthusiasm, now let''s draw a prize."


    With that, she randomly searched a lucky draw web page, and the interface opened and put it in a corner of the live screen: "from now on, until the match is successful, every other minute, I randomly selected a floor from the message area, and I can ask a question."


    "Can you ask anything?" The audience are very excited. Compared with the red envelope or something, it is obvious that they all like this kind of "sincere" reward. The message area immediately lined up, and someone left a message and asked.


    "Of course, as long as you don''t break the law." Tang Xiaotang took a look at the matching interface, but she didn''t match anyone. Maybe it''s because there aren''t many players in the arena, and she didn''t match for so long at night.


    Taking advantage of this time, she opened Xiaole and played a game.


    A minute passed quickly, no match to the person, Tang Xiaotang in accordance with the agreement randomly selected a number, is the 34th floor.


    When the number appeared on the screen, the 34th floor was a little confused. He just casually pointed into the room and left a message, but he didn''t expect to get him.


    The audience was very excited, and the barrage kept urging him to ask questions. On the 34th floor, I didn''t know what to ask. After reading the anchor''s information, the gender was written "female", so he asked, "is the anchor beautiful?""Ha ha ha! Brother, are you stupid! Chrysanthemum is a man - "


    " it''s new on the 34th floor. Haven''t you seen the anchor play games? " Immediately someone gave him "popular science": "chrysanthemum operation super Sao! How could he be a woman? "


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are a little bit puffy. Isn''t she really a girl when she plays games?


    "Ah? But the anchor''s materials are about "women...." The 34th floor is a little confused. The information of the platform can''t be falsified


    But it seems that everyone has completely forgotten this point, the message is more and more excited, and even some people say: "if the chrysanthemum is a woman, I live eat Xiang."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 934

    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are overcast. Since you say that, isn''t she too ruthless.


    The band music on the other side of the screen couldn''t help laughing, and his depressed mood suddenly relaxed. He remembered that he saw her live in Kaifeng dishes at that time. The situation now is too similar to that at that time.


    Tang Xiaotang moved his hand to the keyboard and quickly typed out a line of words: "I don''t know if others think it''s beautiful, but I think I''m particularly beautiful."


    make complaints about this sentence, and she has received numerous ridicule. She has been forced to tuckle, bullet screen comments, and others say she is too much of a girl.


    Guan Yue thinks of the girl she saw today. Her bright face is dyed with enchanting make-up. It looks like a witch who has stepped out of the world. She is so beautiful that people dare not look directly at her.


    No matter who you are, you won''t feel that you are not beautiful


    "It''s beautiful," he said in silence


    Unfortunately, this message in addition to Tang Xiaotang saw, was soon brushed down, submerged in the vast sea of messages.


    ¡­¡­ Tang Xiaotang, who was praised, was so happy that he decided to let go of the brother who ate Xiang just now.


    Another minute has passed, and the second lucky person has also drawn out. It''s a more interesting number, 233.


    This one seems to have been attracted by her recently. As soon as he saw the number, he couldn''t wait to ask: "chrysanthemum, if I ask you a question, you must answer it truthfully. Are you a man or a woman? I want to hear the truth


    Good, another person who doubts about her gender, Tang Xiaotang is speechless. Is she that tough?


    Do you want to buy some dishes or sell something cute next time you play games?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Of course... " She slowly typed this sentence, a row of ellipsis with deep powerlessness.


    The wind music on the other side of the screen can almost imagine her frantic appearance. He gave her a smile and rewarded her three times.


    Tang Xiaotang was stunned when she received three rewards of 300000 yuan. She thought that he had already paid enough rewards on that platform before, but she didn''t expect that they were on other people''s territory. Now they are on their own territory, and the reward has increased three times!


    As soon as Guan Yue took the lead, other fans immediately followed her with a reward, and even another local tyrant gave her a reward of 100000 at one time.


    It''s not as good as wind music, but it''s enough.


    The barrage was full of "local tyrants asking for support", and everyone even forgot to ask questions. At this time, Tang Xiaotang finally matched the players. She turned off the lucky draw page and said, "OK, that''s all for today."


    At this time, we found that they missed the best chance to ask the anchor. One by one, they beat their chests and said that chrysanthemum was too cunning and he escaped.


    After entering the arena, Tang Xiaotang was very unhappy because she was questioned by her fans about her gender before. She started the irritable mode, threw a series of skills down, and directly abused the opponent who had the same fighting power as her. The war ended in less than 20 minutes.


    "The trough! What kind of devil hand speed is this! It''s too fast! "


    "For the first time, I saw how he abused people from the perspective of chrysanthemum Tut Tut, I really deserve to be the number one person who dominates the strength list all the year round. I think if I go up, I will be beaten down in less than a minute! "


    "So how can chrysanthemum be a woman with such a coquettish operation?"


    "That''s right! If the chrysanthemum is a woman, I will eat it Brother Chixiang came out again.


    Tang Xiaotang I feel even worse!


    Guanyue watched her live all the time. From her operation, he could feel her frustration. After thinking about it, he also opened the long overdue "seeking way" and entered the game.


    After the battle, Tang Xiaotang ignored the fans who urged her to play another game. As she was about to turn off the live broadcast, she suddenly received a notice that her friends were online.


    "Your friend g sent you an invitation to form a team. Do you want to join the team?" Tang Xiaotang didn''t have time to respond, and then a team invitation came out. She didn''t expect that the orchestra would come and quickly shut down the live interface. However, it was too late. The audience''s eyes in the live room were bright, and even some people quickly cut the picture.


    "The trough! Who is this "g"? What''s his relationship with chrysanthemums? "


    "He''s a good friend of chrysanthemum. He doesn''t often go to the post bar upstairs. The two of them often go to brush the book together."


    "Yes, G is also a great God, and the operation is also very powerful."


    "So it''s not true that Dashen and Caiji make friends. Dashen''s friends are still Dashen!"


    Tang Xiaotang has no time to watch the endless discussion in the live room. She agrees to the invitation of wind music and sends it to him with a transmission.


    "I''m really sorry for breaking up today." In the game, Jianxiu stands on the top of Miaoyun peak, all dressed in white, and his handsome face is calm. Tang Xiaotang can see the shadow of wind music from that look.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 935

    "It doesn''t matter. Your business doesn''t matter, does it?" Although Tang Xiaotang already knew the result, she still asked.


    "Nothing. It''s settled." Guan Yue didn''t want to mention it to her. He turned to the topic: "do you want to brush that copy again?"


    In fact, their grades were already full two weeks ago. Originally, they wanted to paint copies again. As a result, she had to go to class in the evening and live broadcast when she came back. When she had time, he had something to do, so he didn''t get together. It''s hard for both of them to have time. As a result, the copy was repaired again. It''s said that the official finally listened to the player''s opinions and decided to reduce the difficulty of the copy. Today, it was reopened.


    But it is said that the difficulty has not reduced much. As soon as the copy is opened, countless players will rush in and try to make a new breakthrough. However, up to now, no one can pass.


    However, the official has modified the feature that if the challenge copy fails, it will drop the level, which is another way to reduce the difficulty, so the players are not too excited.


    "Good." Tang Xiaotang was trying to find him to try again. Before he could speak, he said it first. Although she knew that he was trying to change the topic, she had to admit that she really wanted to play.


    "Wait for tomorrow. It''s too late." Guan Yue looked at the time, and now it''s more than eleven o''clock. This copy can''t be erased for an hour or two. He thought for a moment, "do you have time tomorrow?"


    "Of course, what''s the matter?" After all, it''s the weekend. She has nothing to do.


    "I owe you a meal today. Would you like me to make it up tomorrow?" Wind music issued this line of words, never calm heart, for the first time gave birth to a little uneasy, will she accept his invitation?


    He gazed at the screen, the girl did not answer, clearly that sentence was sent out less than three seconds, but he felt as if it had been a long time.


    "Not if you invite me." When this sentence appeared, the band was very disappointed. Was it really a little abrupt Does she think he''s too impolite?


    "Because I like AA better."


    The next second, another sentence appeared on the screen, the bottom of the heart of the wind music suddenly rose joy, she agreed!


    But then, he felt a little upset. She Do you understand him?


    In his previous 27 years of life, he had never met the person who moved him. Now that he has met him, he has to move in time.


    He knows that she doesn''t have a boyfriend, but he doesn''t know if she will accept him


    On the screen, the girl asked him, "when and where will we meet tomorrow?"


    "I''ll pick you up at your school at ten tomorrow. What would you like to eat?" Guan Yue''s mind is confused, but she returns quickly. Since she doesn''t have another half, he has the chance to pursue her, so the location of the date tomorrow is very important.


    "All right, I''m not picky." The girl replied quickly.


    "Well," she didn''t see the excitement from the bottom of her heart. Guan Yue calmly replied, "it''s very late. You should have a rest. I won''t disturb you. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow!" Tang Xiaotang looked at the sentence, gently showed a smile, fingers stopped on the keyboard, she slowly knocked out a few words: "so Good night With these words, she quit the game and went off the line, leaving guanyue alone to watch the girl''s black face and name, silently watching the words.


    Heart palpitation, inexplicable rising expectations tell him, she seems to him is not the same


    "Good night..." He opened his mouth slowly, and the very low voice disappeared to his lips. The light reflected the slight curve of his mouth.


    The next day.


    It was agreed that it would be ten o''clock, but at nine o''clock the orchestra arrived at the place they agreed and waited quietly.


    He looked at the students going in and out of the school gate, looking for her figure.


    The car Guan Yue drove today is not the one that sent Tang Xiaotang that day, but a brand-new luxury car with the same price. So as soon as he stopped at the school gate, it attracted countless eyes. The students who came and went, no matter men or women, could not help but put their eyes on the black car, and even some people could not help taking pictures with their mobile phones.


    There are many luxury families in a city, so luxury cars are not rare. However, although they often see luxury cars on the street, it''s the first time that they stop at the school gate. It''s obvious that the other party is waiting for their school, so everyone can''t help guessing who the car is waiting for.


    Guan Yue didn''t think so much about it. The position he was looking for was far enough. He didn''t realize that just a car would attract so much attention. He focused all his attention on the girl and today''s date.


    Even when he was waiting for her, he deliberately looked at his clothes today. I don''t know if she is satisfied with his clothes?


    At 9:45, the girl''s familiar figure appeared at the school gate. Almost as soon as she entered the field of vision, the band recognized her. There were so many students in and out of the school gate that he could only see her in his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 936

    Light blue pleated skirt with white bubble sleeve shirt, refreshing and witty, different from yesterday''s amazing dress, today''s she looks young and energetic, let a few boys just out of school to see the eyes straight.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care about these eyes. After all, she''s been a superstar. She''s experienced all the eye-catching moments. It''s nothing for her to watch carefully.


    But she doesn''t care. It doesn''t mean that the wind music doesn''t care. He suddenly remembered that he had seen the campus forum of X university before. Girls are like school flowers, and they are the goddess in the hearts of countless boys of X university.


    Although he knew that he was not qualified to say anything now, he was still upset at the bottom of his heart, especially when he saw that two boys were ready to chat up with each other.


    Seeing the girl standing at the school gate and taking out her mobile phone, she didn''t seem to find his car. He could have chosen wechat to tell her, but guanyue got out of the car without hesitation and walked up to her.


    Tang Xiaotang lowered her head and was about to send a message to guanyue asking where he was. Suddenly, it was dark in front of her. She looked up and a handsome face came into her eyes. He gave her a smile: "good morning!"


    Guan Yue is obviously well prepared. His clothes are casual and show his tall and straight figure. His neat short hair and handsome face make him look like those college students who come out of school. However, his mature and steady temperament distinguishes him from them, which makes many girls can''t help looking at him, but he has a good personality When I saw Tang Xiaotang beside him, I was disappointed again.


    The two of them stood together and directly attracted the attention of the people around them, but no matter Tang Xiaotang or guanyue, they were obviously not the people who cared about other people''s eyes.


    "Good morning!" Tang Xiaotang also returns a smile, the bright smile lets around regardless of is the male student or the female student, all looks to her to come over: "you come for a long time?" She asked.


    "No, I just arrived, too." He quietly close to her, see those boys face sad, his heart proud, look but become soft: "let''s go."


    Tang Xiaotang nodded, and guanyue took her to the front of the car and opened the copilot''s door for her.


    "You are beautiful today!" Looking at the girl sitting in the co pilot''s seat, Guan Yue smiles and opens her mouth.


    Tang Xiaotang pulled the seat belt and said, "thank you for your praise. You are also very handsome."


    Her playful tone makes the wind music feel happy. Their relationship is getting better and better. Finally, she will show her true appearance in front of him.


    Seeing that she couldn''t insert the seat belt for a long time because of the angle problem, he couldn''t help reaching over: "I''ll help you."


    His fingers touched the girl''s delicate skin. Guan Yue''s heart was slightly palpitating. He couldn''t help but want to hold her hand. However, he felt that the girl was obviously stunned. He could only suppress the impulse.


    The girl''s fingers shrunk slightly: "I''ll do it myself."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all right." He quickly plugged in the socket and sat up straight.


    Because of this accident, no one spoke all the way, and the car was full of embarrassment. While waiting for the traffic lights, Guan Yue looked at the girl, but saw her head hanging quietly. He couldn''t see her look clearly.


    He is a little disappointed in the bottom of his heart. Isn''t she happy


    "I''m sorry," he said slowly. "Just now, I was reckless."


    "Ah? It doesn''t matter! " The girl raised her head and waved her hand: "there''s no need to mind this kind of thing." her face was slightly flushed: "I don''t care anymore..."


    Mingyan''s face showed a bit of shyness. From loss to excitement, the mood of wind music changed only a second. Since he met her, even he was surprised by the change of his mood. The cold and calm wind music had gone forever. He felt that he was as impulsive as an adolescent.


    He laughed happily: "that''s good. I thought you were angry."


    "No!" The girl opened her eyes wide and glared at him. She couldn''t help saying, "is that what I am in your eyes?"


    "Of course not," the wind music quietly looked at the girl, whispered: "in my eyes, you are the most lovely."


    The girl''s expression instantly stayed on her face. She didn''t seem to think that he would say such words. The whole person was confused. A moment later, she quickly turned her head and looked out of the window.


    "Don''t be kidding!" she said in a calm voice But her red earlobe in his eyes exposed her real emotion.


    Guan Yue turns his head and looks at the road ahead, but the radian of his lips never falls.


    He did not see, through the window reflection to see his look of the girl, lips also slowly up.


    Twenty minutes later, the orchestra car stopped in front of a building.


    "Well, here we are." He turned his head and gave her a smile.


    Just now, Tang Xiaotang only focused on observing him, so she didn''t pay attention to the road. Now that the car has stopped, she finds that they have arrived at a place like a manor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 937

    Next to the house is a large green bamboo forest. A path shuttles between them. Flowers are planted under the bamboo fence beside the path. In front of the house, there are three stories of wooden buildings with strong Chinese classical style. There are red walls and yellow tiles, cornices are raised, and a string of copper bells are hung below. At the door, there are two huge water tanks, in which several lotus plants are planted.


    "Qinghuanju..." On the black plaque are three clerical script. Tang Xiaotang looks up and reads it out in a soft voice. The wind band who stops the car and comes over stands beside her. Tang Xiaotang looks back and smiles: "it''s a good place. How can you find it?"


    "Once I came here for dinner." The girl standing in front of the red chamber turns around and smiles. The heart beat of the wind music seems to have missed a beat. He coughs to hide his absence: "do you like here?"


    "Yes!" Tang Xiaotang nodded. She really likes it here.


    "Go in." When Guan Yue smiles, his heart is very happy. He knows that she will like it here.


    When they walked into Qinghuan house, a beautiful waiter in Qipao came to receive them. Because guanyue had ordered a private room in advance, the waiter took them directly to the private room.


    Along the way, Tang Xiaotang found that the decoration here is mainly wooden, elegant and light. It doesn''t look like a restaurant, but like a teahouse. Everlasting longing for each other,


    is hung on the walls of both sides. In the hall, there are also Han Fu Girls playing guzheng, with three character cards in the box. They passed Qingping and Xiang Xiang on the way, then went out from the back door and went up to a water Pavilion.


    Lotus flowers are planted on both sides of the waterside pavilion. Walking in it, the breeze comes slowly, making people relaxed and happy. There is an octagonal pavilion in front of them. The waiter takes them to the pavilion and politely nods to leave.


    Guan Yue looks at the girl who looks around. She looks very happy. He lifts the crystal curtain in front of the pavilion for her and says with a smile: "beautiful lady, please come in."


    "Ah Thank you Tang Xiaotang is a little embarrassed to smile. She takes back her eyes and walks in.


    There is a stone table in the pavilion. There are only two stone benches on both sides of the stone table. It seems that there are only two people in this box. Tang Xiaotang walks over and sits on the stone bench, feeling a little cold.


    The pavilion is open on all sides. The wind makes the wind chimes jingle at the corner of the pavilion. Looking up, you can see the lotus blossoming all around, and there are no mosquitoes. It''s cool and enjoyable. It''s a good place.


    There is an iPad on the table. Guan Yue takes it up and hands it to Tang Xiaotang: "ladies first."


    Tang Xiaotang was not polite either. She picked it up and flipped through the menu above. She found that the restaurant seemed to be mainly Jiangsu and Zhejiang cuisine. The pictures on the iPad were exquisite and beautiful, just like works of art. People couldn''t bear to chopsticks.


    But to be honest, Tang Xiaotang has a strong taste, and some of them are not used to this light dish. So after ordering two courses, she handed the menu to guanyue.


    "It''s your turn."


    Guanyue took a look at the dishes she ordered and ordered two of them. Then she put the iPad aside and looked at her quietly.


    The girl holds her chin in one hand and appreciates the surrounding scenery seriously. Her delicate appearance falls in his eyes, which is better than the lotus around.


    Guan Yue is not Yankong. To be honest, because Lekai has cooperated with several entertainment companies, he has met many beautiful women, but no one can make him feel excited. It''s not her appearance but her character that can attract him.


    make complaints about the girl''s eyes and the second time she met when she met the girl. She thought she was a cold girl. But after he knew him, he found she was very active and love to love Tucao, and she played very well. She just didn''t like talking to strangers.


    It seems that the girl''s look gradually became uncomfortable when she noticed his sight. She looked at him and touched her face again: "is there something on my face?"


    "No Guan Yue looked at her seriously. His heart began to beat. He took a deep breath and suppressed his excitement. After thinking for a long time, he finally said slowly: "I have a word to tell you."


    "What?" She looked up at him with some doubts.


    "I Like you, would you like to be my girlfriend? " He quietly looked into her eyes. As soon as the first word came out, he calmed down in a strange mood. He spoke this sentence gently, looking more serious than ever.


    "You What did you say... " The girl first blushed, then stammered: "you, you are joking!"


    "I said, I like you." Guanyue repeated, he always looked into her eyes, without any Retreat: "would you like to be my girlfriend?"


    "But we''ve just met again!" The girl looked surprised: "we are not familiar with each other yet..."


    "My name is Guan Yue. My birthday is December 3. I graduated from Evra University. Now I am the general manager and director of lucky network..." Guan Yue looks calm. If he didn''t hear what he said, Tang Xiaotang didn''t expect that he was introducing himself to her.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 938

    He already knew her well, but she was right. In fact, she only met him for the second time.


    "Well I don''t mean that... " The girl waved her hand: "I mean, you don''t know my character We haven''t been together. What if it''s not suitable... "


    "It won''t be inappropriate." Guan Yue looks at her quietly. He has determined that she will not change.


    "I like you, but you have the right to refuse me." "If you don''t like me, you can turn me down," he said


    But before the girl spoke, he said, "but I won''t give up unless you like someone else."


    Tang Xiaotang couldn''t laugh or cry. She caught the tension in his eyes, and she thought he was cute. However, she also intended to get close to him. Although this kind of relationship is unexpected, it seems that this kind of relationship is more beneficial to the task.


    The surprise on the girl''s face gradually disappeared, and her expression became very serious: "although I think you are very handsome, your voice is very good, and your game technology is very good, but you are so much bigger than me..."


    The wind music heart sinks, does she not want to Indeed, she is only 19 this year, and he is eight years older than her.


    But then, a sly smile on the girl''s face: "but, I think you are still very suitable to be my boyfriend, so..."


    His heart rose from the abyss with her words for a moment, and then the girl''s words rang gently in his ears. He only felt a very light and soft kiss fall from his face: "so, I agree, boyfriend!"


    His heart began to beat violently. He raised his head. The girl was holding her chin in one hand and looking at him with a smile.


    His cheek seemed to have a warm feeling. He almost thought it was his own illusion. When the breeze swept his face, his face suddenly turned red without warning: "do you really want to?"


    Looking at his reddish cheek, Tang Xiaotang could hardly believe it. Didn''t he say that he was studying abroad? In such an open environment, even if you haven''t had a girlfriend, you should have seen it. He is so Is it pure?


    Seeing her staring at his face, Guan Yue also felt that his face was a little hot, but seeing that she was silent, his look was a little heavy: "you can''t be..."


    "What if I lie to you?" See him like this, Tang Xiaotang can''t help but some want to tease him, but she just said this sentence, the light in front of a dark, a face quickly appeared in front of him, his eyes heavy looking at her: "you have promised, can''t go back!"


    Seeing his gloomy face, Tang Xiaotang felt a little dangerous. It was like the game in which the residual blood squatted in the grass and went back to the city. As a result, the bloody enemy passed by. She quickly flattered and laughed: "no, no, I don''t want to go back. I''m willing."


    "Since you want to," Guan Yue suddenly laughed. The distance between them was so close that Tang Xiaotang could clearly see the pleasure in his eyes. His long eyelashes were slightly raised, and a light flashed from the bottom of his eyes: "so..."


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were wide open, and her surprise was very obvious. She didn''t know why the person who had just blushed suddenly became so Brave


    His lips parted quickly at the touch of it, and then he sat back in his seat with a smile, a little smug in his eyes: "thank you, girlfriend."


    Seeing that the girl''s face turned red slowly, the wind music also wanted to laugh. It turned out that she just looked brave. He coughed softly: "OK, we''re even."


    Tang Xiaotang stares at him as if he were an alien. Then she puffs up her face angrily: "you''re a little arrogant, man! Friends! Friends


    "Just like each other." Guan Yue smiles and looks at her embarrassed and annoyed. He is in a good mood: "do you want to play a game?"


    "Yes!" What else did the girl want to say, but when she heard his words, her eyes suddenly lit up: "chicken or pesticide?"


    "What do you want to play?" He laughed and knew that she would like it: "listen to your girlfriend."


    "It''s pesticide. It''s too long to eat chicken." Tang Xiaotang skillfully opened the game icon, on the line: "come on! I''ll fly you


    With a smile, the wind music opens up the game.


    Considering the time problem, Tang Xiaotang rarely did not play in the queue, opened a game of endless fighting, and then pulled the band music on the line to form a team.


    Soon entered the hero selection interface, Tang Xiaotang wanted to choose a fight wild to fly, as a result, the wind music directly selected the latest fight wild hero of the game, and then directly locked.


    "You want to fight wild." Tang Xiaotang put her head close to him and looked at his mobile phone. She hadn''t seen wind music playing wild yet.


    "Well," the orchestra looked at her and said with a smile, "how can you always let your girlfriend take you? As a boyfriend, of course, I want to fly with my girlfriend. "


    Tang Xiaotang What a tease! With his words, when his girlfriend absolutely no loss!


    Since the band is going to play wild, Tang Xiaotang chooses an assistant and is going to follow him for a while.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 939

    The two of them are on the third floor, the fourth floor, the first floor and the second floor. They choose mages and shooters, but they don''t choose heroes on the fifth floor. Tang Xiaotang orders his avatar, but the other party sets up access, and can''t see what he wants to play.


    A little bit of time passed, and the countdown began. The fifth floor still didn''t choose the hero. Tang Xiaotang had some doubts: "is the line off?"


    As a result, she just finished, the fifth floor PA of the selection of a field, and then lock.


    ¡­¡­ It''s entertainment, not ranking. If you don''t look at the lineup, don''t look at the lineup. It''s nothing. Tang Xiaotang comforted herself so much. As a result, when the countdown ended and she entered the loading interface, when she saw the white board hero on the fifth floor, she was speechless.


    Even if it''s not ranked, it can''t be like this.


    But after looking at the wind music, it''s only green proficiency. Tang Xiaotang thinks that maybe she can trust it.


    At the beginning of the game, the other party went straight to the red area unconsciously. Tang Xiaotang felt that the other party was going to pit, and his mood was suddenly bad. He felt the girl''s unhappiness, and the wind music calmed her down: "it''s OK, I''ll go face to face."


    "Well, I''ll go first." Because of two wild players, no one was watching on the road. Tang Xiaotang had to take the assistant to defend the line on the road. Fortunately, her assistant injury was OK. For a while, the opposite side couldn''t kill her and let her take back the first line. At this time, Guan Yue had already gone to the opposite side to steal the opposite side''s red and came back to play blue.


    "Great!" Tang Xiaotang watched as he ran back with several skills in red. He couldn''t catch up with him even though he was fighting wild. He was so angry that he couldn''t help boasting.


    "Thank you very much." Praised by his girlfriend, Guan Yue replied with a smile.


    As a result, as soon as she finished praising the wind music, another player of their family took his own red and gave it to the opposite Shangdan. Their shooter watched her rush straight into the opposite lower tower and directly sent a message: "what''s the matter?"


    The other side didn''t say a word, because after the hero died, he would not return to the spring to wait for resurrection, but would become a soul floating in the map, so her soul would follow the opposite Shangshan and circle in the opposite tower.


    When she is resurrected, she will continue to rush into the tower. When she is dead, she will continue to wave in the whole field. Then she will float to the opposite highland, float into the spring and stand still. The people on the opposite side will wait for her resurrection in front of the spring and kill her.


    After giving four heads, the elder brother said with elation, "let me know about the sacrificial flow. I''ll give you ten heads."


    The opposite side was crazy. Who didn''t want to send the head to the door? The mentality of their team-mates here all collapsed. They just scolded: "orphan thing, do you want to sacrifice it ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^..."


    This person ignored, continue to send head to the opposite, send Tang Xiaotang simply want to strangle him along the network cable in the past.


    "It''s OK. I can fight."


    There was a quiet sound of wind music in his ears. Taking advantage of the Kung Fu of squatting in the highland to fight the mentally retarded, he quickly cleared the opposite field area, then went back to the road and hid in the grass: "come on."


    Because the opposite assistant went home to grab the head, and there was only one shooter on the road. As soon as the wind music was finished, Tang Xiaotang understood it. She ran out of the tower to clear the line, but was killed several times by the opposite shooter a, and became a remnant of blood. She pretended to be invincible and ran to the bottom of her tower, leading him to the grass.


    As soon as she got close to the attack range of guanyue, he jumped out of the grass. A set of skills hit him when the opposite shooter didn''t respond. When the shooter saw the situation, he was about to run. Tang Xiaotang immediately bent over and pulled him over with a flash and control, and then guanyue went up and took him away.


    After giving them six heads, they finally won the first head and made the head ratio 1:6.


    Then guanyue asks the middle road to gather again. Tang Xiaotang simply loses the tower and goes up with him. Then they cooperate with Zhongdan and catch the mage on the opposite side.


    But at this time, the opposite field had been fed five heads by their mentally handicapped teammates. When they saw him coming to support, they said, "let''s go. Now I can''t beat him."


    "I''ll talk to you." Tang Xiaotang took a look at the tower, and it was meaningless to keep on.


    "Good."


    With her help, the two of them cooperated very well. Tang Xiaotang left the line for him to go on the road. When she saw the one on the opposite side, she opened up and hid the band. Then she pulled each other, and the band went up with a set of skills and took the head away.


    In this way, the two of them cooperated to shorten the distance between the two sides, and the head ratio gradually became 7:10. Among them, six heads were won by the band music, while the other nine heads on their side were all given by the mentally handicapped except one.


    The other side seems to have realized this, and finally stopped caring about the people who always float to their highlands. They started to catch people with a line. Because of the large number of people on the opposite side and the high economy, they soon killed Zhongdan several times. Zhongdan''s mentality was unstable, but now he was caught and collapsed, and began to spray people in the spring water.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 940

    "Team mate shabby! To you! Sacrifice


    "Orphan! Nmsl "


    " CNM "


    " I * * you * * "


    although their shooters didn''t swear, their mentality was almost collapsed. They made frequent mistakes and couldn''t get the output. Seeing that their advantages began to tilt to the local again, even Tang Xiaotang was a little impatient.


    "Hold on, you can win."


    Guan Yue looks calm all the time. Even if this game is in chaos, he doesn''t have any irritable mood. Tang Xiaotang wanted to surrender, but listening to his calm voice, her heart gradually calms down.


    The two of them cleared the line everywhere and ran when a group of people from the opposite side came to catch them. Once the opposite side was left alone, the two of them went up to catch them. But later, the opposite side learned a lot. Unless four or five people came together, they would never leave the tower alone.


    "Go up and catch the mage." A steady voice rang out in their ears, and they finally waited for an opportunity: the mage on the opposite side was alone on the road to clear the line, and there was no assistant to follow.


    "Good." Tang Xiaotang nodded.


    The two of them are invisible, but the mage who cleans the line doesn''t notice at all. When he realizes that they are close, he has reached Tang Xiaotang''s attack area. Tang Xiaotang successfully pulls him over and kills him with a set of pipe music.


    The other four people on the opposite side have already found them. Tang Xiaotang is preparing to withdraw. Suddenly, the orchestra says, "you can go up, don''t retreat!"


    "I''m not big..." She''s used her big bag just now.


    "Never mind, I have." The voice of the wind music is extremely calm, he looks at the screen, eyes focused.


    "Well, I see." Tang Xiaotang looked at the opposite side and understood what he meant. She also focused on the screen. She only saw this wave of success or failure.


    Just when the other party came to the wall, Tang Xiaotang flashed forward with her skills on. The four people on the opposite side didn''t expect that she didn''t pull back. For a moment, they were sluggish. They couldn''t escape, so they were directly pulled to the corner by her. However, the other side also fell on her skills, and she was directly killed.


    Take advantage of this opportunity, the wind music directly forward, a set of skills seconds killed behind the shooter.


    In the face of the air skills, the band will also kill the wild, but at this time, the opposite Shangdan has got rid of the control, he points the golden body, then changes the name of the knife, walks to avoid Shangdan''s attack, retreats to the wall, taking advantage of the terrain to take the opposite Shangdan away.


    His hand speed is fast to the extreme, and he looks serious and focused. Tang Xiaotang, who has died, quietly watches his operation. This operation is so beautiful that it flies. If she is opposite, it is estimated that this wave will not be good with him.


    Now there is only one assistant left on the opposite side. He will run when the situation is not good, but the wind music can''t let him escape. He moves up and takes him away with his skill and punishing silk blood, and a wave of regiments are destroyed on the opposite side.


    Now their lines are up, they can have a wave, their shooters all send "666", the result is at this time, the opposite actually point to surrender.


    They played three to five and won the final victory. I have to admit that if there was no wind, according to Tang Xiaotang''s character, she would surrender 99% in this game. She didn''t want to let such a mentally handicapped teammate win.


    After going out, Tang Xiaotang directly reported all the people who offered sacrifices and cursed by the spring water: "buckle you! It''s so annoying. Such people should be banned! "


    He put down his cell phone and comforted: "don''t be angry with such people. It''s not worth it."


    "But I''m still angry! It really affects the mood Tang Xiaotang is still very angry. Although the wind band finally took her away, she just felt worse.


    "Still playing?" See her so angry, pipe music smile, low voice asked.


    "No more Tang Xiaotang throws down her cell phone. If she meets this kind of teammate, she will be too angry to eat.


    "Excuse me, your dish is ready." Guan Yue was about to speak when he heard a strange voice coming from outside the bead curtain. He said "come in". A row of cheongsam beauties with vegetables came in and put the dishes on the stone table in turn.


    "Please take your time."


    The fragrance diffuses in the air, and the exquisite dishes are placed in the elegant celadon plate, which looks very interesting.


    "Try it." Pipe music smile.


    Tang Xiaotang took the chopsticks and picked up the dish closest to her. After tasting it, her eyes lit up: "Oh, it''s delicious!"


    It has to be said that the food cooked by the chef of this qinghuanju restaurant is really good. Even people like her who are not used to light taste think it''s very delicious. The ingredients are very fresh and the heat is just right. People don''t want to stop chopsticks, so they can''t stop eating.


    She has tasted all the dishes on her side. She can''t reach some of them on guanyue''s side. Tang Xiaotang is just about to stand up and pick up the dishes. Guanyue has picked up the chopsticks on one side and picked them up for her.


    "Thank you Tang Xiaotang tasted it. Although it was not strong, it was really delicious. It was an alternative delicacy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 941

    The two of them chatted while eating. Although they didn''t talk much about wind music, they received her topic every time. They never gave up. The atmosphere between the tables was very harmonious.


    Guanyue doesn''t eat much. Most of the time, she''s putting food for her. When she''s almost full, Tang Xiaotang thinks about the game just now. She still feels very frustrated. She picks up her mobile phone and looks at guanyue: "another game!"


    "Good." Guan Yue looks at her excited appearance, smiles and nods.


    But just as he got his cell phone ready for another round, a call came directly.


    Looking at the name on the screen, Guan Yue frowns. Tang Xiaotang can see from his micro expression that the caller is wan Kai again.


    "Sorry, I''ll take the call." He apologized and was interrupted by the phone several times when he got along with the girl, which made the orchestra feel very embarrassed. Once again, he was a little tired of his friends who had become more and more strange.


    Tang Xiaotang nodded.


    Guan Yue gets up and goes out to answer the phone, leaving Tang Xiaotang in no mood to play games. She lies on the table with her arm on her pillow, and uses chopsticks to pick up the soup left in the bowl in front of her, listening to the sound outside.


    Her listening is very good. She can hear all the conversations outside.


    Not just in front of the man''s emotional exposure, now the girl''s eyes only a deep cold, Tang Xiaotang quietly lying on the table, listening to the phone.


    Wind music seldom talks. Most of them are talking by wankai on the other side of the phone. Combined with their conversation last night, Tang Xiaotang knows what happened.


    Her eyes are slightly heavy, the content of the phone is nothing, but yesterday to fire that person, today he resigned.


    This matter It seems very wrong. The person on the phone yesterday didn''t want to leave, but now he says he wants to resign so easily. What''s wrong with his thinking?


    Tang Xiaotang turns on his mobile phone, enters the address, opens a web page, enters the password, and monitors the person''s mobile phone again after the connection is successful.


    Looking at each other''s information records, from yesterday she saw to now, Tang Xiaotang saw three new messages and four call records. Two of the three messages are harassment messages, one is from a strange phone number, the message content is: "how are you thinking?"


    There are four call records, two of which are called to Vulcan, and two of which are with the strange number who sent the SMS. One is in the early morning of this morning, and the other is between the two calls to Vulcan after sending the SMS.


    She hacked the other party''s mobile phone, and his call record has been recorded, but now she can''t check it with her mobile phone, so she can only wait to go back to school and watch it with the computer.


    At this time, Guan Yue''s phone is almost finished. Wan Kai, who is opposite, says that he wants to invite him to dinner. Guan Yue lightly refuses. He hangs up the phone and walks in again. Seeing his figure outside the curtain, Tang Xiaotang calmly cuts the mobile phone interface into Xiaole and pretends that he is playing a game.


    "I''m sorry." Guan Yue sat down slowly, watching the girl lying on the table opposite him playing games in a boring way. His guilt was even heavier.


    It''s not the first time that someone has just promised to be his girlfriend, but he is so disappointed. After introspection, he feels that his boyfriend is not very competent.


    "Is that all right?" The girl looked up at him: "yesterday Is that the same thing? "


    "Well It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to worry. " Guan Yue shakes his head, but this matter can be solved in this way, and his mood is relaxed. It seems that he has not forgotten their ideal.


    I feel that his mood is better than before, but Tang Xiaotang is not very happy. She is not a wind music who is dazzled by her feelings. She turns a blind eye to such a big abnormality. I want to remind him that she has no position now. It doesn''t do him any good except to make him doubt her.


    Alas, let him learn a lesson from the rise. He must overcome this hurdle to grow up.


    After all, she can''t help him every time.


    Tang Xiaotang ordered four connected animals and knocked off the last piece of ice. Her score rose rapidly and directly broke through the third star. After passing the test, she raised her head and gave him a cold look, quietly reminding him.


    "That''s good. After all, you''re my boyfriend now, even if you''re my person. If there''s anything wrong, you can tell me and I''ll cover you up!"


    After hearing this, Guan Yue was angry and funny. He suddenly remembered that when he met her for the first time in seek, she also said that she wanted to protect him. But the question is, shouldn''t he be her boyfriend to protect her? The role between them Is there a problem


    Some people want to refute her, but when they see the girl''s proud expression, they find it very interesting. It seems that no one has ever said that they want to protect him from childhood.


    "Well, my "Girlfriends."


    The voice of low magnetism rings out slowly. The handsome man on the opposite side is smiling. His cold face looks warm and soft because of this smile. It makes her think of the handsome sword Xiu in white in the game for a moment. Yan gouru Tang Xiaotang''s face turns red.What a charming man!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 942

    She is sure that the game modeler must think about the face of the wind when modeling!


    "Have you finished?" Looking at her staring at herself without blinking, the bottom of my heart is still a little happy, and his face is still very attractive to her.


    It seems that he will laugh more in the future.


    "Eat it." Tang Xiaotang turned off the game and nodded.


    "Well, shall we go to the cinema now?" Thinking of the strategy I saw yesterday, Guan Yue asked her.


    "Yes." Although she didn''t really want to go to the cinema.


    They went to the cinema together, but unfortunately, there were only two or three films showing during this period, and they were not very good-looking. Tang Xiaotang took a look at them and felt that he didn''t want to see them: "let''s not watch them."


    "What do you want to do?" Guan Yue looked at the posters. He didn''t really like this kind of crowded place. If it wasn''t for yesterday''s dating strategy that he could invite his girlfriend to the cinema, he would not have come to the cinema.


    "Play games!" Tang Xiaotang brightened his eyes and clenched his hands: "didn''t he say yesterday that he would fight that copy? Now let''s make a copy! It happens that we are both here! "


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right Although he didn''t think it was right, he didn''t have much experience in wind music on his first date. Since his girlfriend said so, he had to agree.


    Two people find an Internet cafe, guanyue directly asked for a double room, and Tang Xiaotang both open "seek the way".


    "Well, if only I had made no mistake, then we could have been game players." Tang Xiaotang has some regrets, because there is a marriage system in seeking the way, but the same sex can''t get married.


    At that time, she only thought that if the gender was wrong, it would be wrong, and it had no effect. It would be too troublesome to start again now.


    "If only the game could produce a modified card!" "It''s like a renaming card, you can change gender," Tang said


    Guan Yue thought of what she had said before, and of his modification of the copy. A smile flashed through his eyes: "it doesn''t matter. It''s also very good."


    No one else would have noticed her.


    "But there are more clothes for female characters! It''s all very nice! " The clothes of female characters in seeking the way are much more beautiful than those of male characters, especially in line with Tang Xiaotang''s aesthetics.


    And she is a perfectionist, the game must be full of clothing, even other competitive games out of the skin, she also has all.


    "Dressing up is not the key to the game..." The wind music is a little speechless. I didn''t expect her reason to be like this.


    "No! Whether the character is good or not will directly affect my mood and my technology! " Tang Xiaotang has a strong point.


    Wind music


    He really doesn''t understand the idea of girls.


    Do not understand do not understand it, looking at her eyes, the rational wind told him, if you say she would blow up.


    He kept silent obediently.


    In this case, she should like his revision this time


    Two people quickly on the number, and then enter the copy, because the copy of the front they have passed smoothly, and there is no change, so the second fight will only be more relaxed, not long before they arrived at the place where Tang Xiaotang was stuck.


    Decisively chose to accept the challenge, Tang Xiaotang said: "last time, if it wasn''t for the sudden break of the network, we would have rushed through, really! As a result, it took such a long time. Fortunately, the official didn''t reduce the difficulty, otherwise my first customs clearance achievement would have been lost! "


    In the game, there are rewards for the first clearance copies, and the rewards are not low. Before, in order to get the first clearance, Tang Xiaotang pinched the time to swipe every activity.


    "Last time What''s the matter? " Wind music can now ask her of course.


    "The harm is not that someone used illegal electrical appliances in the dormitory and burned out the wires, which made us all cut off the net. The next day, I went outside to rub the net. It''s too bad." Tang Xiaotang said while operating.


    "Do you want to move out?" The wind music frowns, which sounds too dangerous. If no one finds out in the middle of the night, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter, usually the school inspection is very strict." Tang Xiaotang''s school still attaches great importance to safety. This time, it''s just a fish out of the net. Moreover, because of this, they raided the illegal electrical appliances in the dormitory every day that month, and gave the girl a serious warning that she would have to record demerits next time.


    "It''s more convenient to move out, and you..." Just when Guan Yue wanted to say "you live", he remembered that he still "didn''t know" that she was live, so he had to change the topic: "if you want to move out, you can tell me that my apartment is still empty..."


    "Are you asking me to live with you?" Tang Xiaotang manipulated the character to avoid a strange wave of attacks, while laughing and "teasing" the orchestra.


    "That''s not what I mean..." Guan Yue quickly explained, his face a little red: "I don''t usually live there I can live in the company. " Indeed, before he met her, he was busy flying in the air every day. Sometimes he lived in a company, and he seldom lived in an apartment.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 943

    "Then I''m not in the nest." Tang Xiaotang joked. Seeing his hand shaking, Jianxiu in the game was almost killed. She laughed: "you''re kidding!" Then I gave him a big mouthful of milk.


    Aware of his own mistakes, the band coughed uneasily. He also recognized the banter in the girl''s tone.


    He regained his coolness, said nothing more, and quickly connected his actions. When they brushed off the boss, he suddenly said: "girlfriend?"


    "Well?" Tang Xiaotang was excited when she heard the sound of the wind music. She answered subconsciously. Then she looked back and felt that her forehead was bounced.


    "Hello Tang Xiaotang touched the forehead, although it didn''t hurt, but it was a shame to be played like a child. She was a little annoyed: "how can you do this!"


    "Is that a joke?" Guan Yue smiles gently, but Tang Xiaotang smells a bit of danger. She feels that he seems to have changed


    "No, no! You have to move She looked at the game because he stopped motionless characters, a few strange around him, began to attack him, had to bitter face said: "I never dare, big man, don''t do it!"


    After hearing the satisfactory answer, guanyue nodded and re operated the characters, brushing off the group of little monsters: "but if you are really willing to move out, there is no problem of jiuzhanquechao."


    He wanted to say that since he was together, he was also her, but the girl obviously misunderstood him: "well, it''s OK to move out. Anyway, there are many rental houses near the school, but I have to go back to school every day. It''s very troublesome." Although the conditions of the dormitory are not as good as renting out, the only advantage is that it is very close to the teaching building, and it takes less than ten minutes to walk.


    After all, their school is quite big. It''s hard to walk around.


    Guan Yue just remembered that the girl now has a monthly salary of more than 100000 yuan. It''s not difficult for her to rent a house. Although he wants her to move together, his apartment is quite far away from her school, so it''s very inconvenient for her to have classes.


    He had to let go of the idea.


    They are chatting and fighting. This copy is really abnormal, because the test of operation is on the one hand. The last test includes not only cultivation ability, but also array mechanism, talisman and medicine refining, covering almost all the sub professions in the game.


    After all, Tang Xiaotang has really been in the world of cultivating immortals. She finds that the array in the game is very similar to that in the world of cultivating immortals - it is based on the five elements and eight trigrams, combined with some of the contents of the book of changes, which is a great test of players'' memory and understanding.


    The talisman is relatively simple. In fact, it allows players to recognize ancient characters such as seal script and bronze script. The mechanism tests the players'' imagination and observation. As for refining medicine, it is to answer questions while operating according to the regulations within a limited time. Obviously, it is to investigate a lot of chemical knowledge. If the knowledge is not broad, it is not necessarily passable.


    Although it''s true that you can check the answers on the Internet, after all, there is a limited time for each level. If you check every question on the Internet, the time is certainly not enough.


    But fortunately, both of them passed the exam smoothly, and the wind music was not mentioned. Although he didn''t write these questions by himself, he had seen the answers in the question bank. As for Tang Xiaotang, she had more experience, which couldn''t defeat her at all.


    Guan Yue watched the girl calmly and confidently choose the right answer. At the bottom of his heart, he was surprised, and then a little proud. He was his girlfriend, really powerful.


    The girl noticed his sight and looked back at him. When she saw that his progress was not slower than her own, she couldn''t help boasting: "well done! Boy friend


    "Thank you, girlfriend." The wind returned with a smile.


    Low voice line in the ear sounded, he was this smile Su, Tang Xiaotang face slightly hot, quickly turned to the screen.


    There''s some wailing in my heart, she was hooked by a human! It''s incredible!


    In order not to let the orchestra see the abnormality, her operation became more and more sharp. A big critical hit directly broke a row of organ soldiers around into pieces.


    Guan Yue looks at the girl''s disguised action, her eyes become extremely gentle, and she feels more and more lovely.


    He smile, also no longer continue to tease her, in the twinkling of an eye seriously began to brush strange.


    The two cooperated very well, and soon got to the boss at the last level of the copy. This boss is a huge organ soldier, with thick blood bars and high damage. On the one hand, the abnormal thing is that every 50% of the blood loss, the talisman on the surrounding wall will combine with the array on the ground to make its blood instantly full. Only two players standing on two randomly changing array eyes can prevent its blood from returning .


    But standing in the eyes of the array means that you can''t avoid the boss''s attack, and all the attacks will be concentrated in these two eyes of the array. If Tang Xiaotang and Guan Yue didn''t bring enough medicine, it would be really difficult.


    However, what''s more abnormal is that this is not the final boss. After brushing this boss, the real boss at the last level appears before the two of them can catch their breath and return to full blood. Yes, it''s the ghost of the master of the secret place.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 944

    "I''ll go! It''s abnormal, isn''t it Tang Xiaotang took a dangerous step to avoid the opponent''s sword spirit. She was a little confused. She had played so many games and had never seen such a crazy setting: "who designed this game? I really want to fight! Die! He! Ah


    Game Designer: Wind Music


    After all, Tang Xiaotang won''t give up now that she''s here. Although the boss is a pervert, she has a challenge in her heart. She must brush him to death.


    Then, because it''s a soul body, like the previous dragon soul, he is immune to physical attacks, and has a 50% chance to rebound from the damage. Tang Xiaotang was unprepared for the first time. Her attack directly rebounded to guanyue. He was half blooded, but after that, he fell to the skin of blood.


    "Damn it Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help but exclaim. Fortunately, Guan yueshou was quick. He even drank two tubes of medicine and made up for the dangerous blood bar.


    "I''m fine." Although he also participated in the design of this copy, he didn''t participate in the test because he had something to do, so he didn''t know it was really difficult.


    He manipulates the characters to avoid the flying skills. Tang Xiaotang is not aware of them, but is hit by the poisonous gas. Then her blood bar begins to fall down quickly. Tang Xiaotang can only avoid the skills and drink medicine constantly to keep herself alive.


    The two of them grind slowly, and finally half of the blood bar of the boss falls. At this time, the boss waves his hand and calls out the previous bosses, including the Dragon Spirit and the organ soldiers. Tang Xiaotang almost gets angry when he sees this scene.


    Now she wants to strangle the wind music around her, but he doesn''t know that she already knows his identity. Tang Xiaotang has to resist the impulse and vent her anger on the boss.


    "Don''t worry about the little monsters, fight boss." Tang Xiaotang naturally knew that when the wind music began to speak, so the two of them continued to attack the big boss.


    After countless attacks, the blood bars of the two characters who had never broken the medicine almost did not exceed half. After a long time, the boss had only the last blood left. Tang Xiaotang was relieved, but it would never be so simple -


    the little monster summoned by the big boss suddenly turned into a few rays and directly integrated into his body, and then Tang Xiaotang watched helplessly The boss, who had only one blood, instantly returned to the most full state.


    The big boss exudes a dazzling light. With the dazzling light covering the whole screen, this big move of covering the whole map makes their blood bars empty instantly.


    When the screen lights up again, the two of them have returned to the outside of the copy, and the NPC is still standing alone in front of them. There is no one around except them.


    Obviously, the copy failed.


    Guan Yue looks at the girl sitting motionless, and a trace of guilt rises silently in his heart. At that time, he only wanted to make the boss of the last level more difficult, but he didn''t expect that they would make it so difficult.


    "Are you ok..." Looking at the girl who seemed to be deeply hit, he said something worried. Then he saw the girl turn her head very slowly and look at him with both eyes: "boyfriend..."


    There was a sense of foreboding in the wind music, so I saw the girl continue to say: "I remember when you introduced me, I said you were the boss of lucky..."


    "Yes "Yes." Looking at her eyes, although Guan Yue didn''t want to admit it, he just said it and had to admit it.


    He thought that she didn''t notice the problem, so he was waiting here.


    "So you designed this copy?" Her eyes became more and more dangerous. The orchestra felt inexplicably that he would be killed as long as he admitted it. As soon as he trembled, he immediately threw the pot: "I''m not responsible for the design of the copy, and I don''t know it''s like this."


    He is innocent


    "Really?" The girl didn''t seem to believe it. She continued to look at him in a gloomy way. She almost thought that she had seen it through. Fortunately, he had experienced storms, so he kept calm and nodded seriously: "yes, I will deduct their wages when I go back!"


    ¡­¡­ If the programmers who have been rejected and their wages deducted can hear it, they will cry out in tears: wronged! It''s not the boss. Is it more difficult for you to design?


    After he finished this sentence, the girl finally believed it, she said angrily: "even if the salary is deducted, but you must let them work overtime! Keep working overtime! Only in this way can they experience my painful feeling at the moment! "


    "Good..." With a sigh of relief, Guan Yue, who escaped the disaster, decided to increase the wages of his employees when he went back. Of course, in order not to let his girlfriend find anything unusual, he had to let them work overtime.


    Tang Xiaotang was only angry for a while, and then she was relieved. This copy was so abnormal that she decided to brush it, so she played the band angrily: "come on, come on! Let''s do it again! I don''t believe it. I can''t beat it today. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 945

    She has already played once, and she has some number in her heart. Tang Xiaotang thinks that if she does it again, they will be able to pass.


    "Good."


    And then they went back to it.


    This time, Tang Xiaotang had experience. When the first one died at the last level, she immediately drank a lot of medicine to fill the blood blue quickly.


    The second time is much easier than the first time, because I feel guilty. This time, the wind music is more serious, because his main damage can not play a big role on the boss, so the wind music pulls the boss''s attack throughout the whole process, so that Tang Xiaotang can output all his strength. Then, he replenishes Tang Xiaotang''s blood while using Rune paper to consume his blood.


    Finally, it''s time to hit the boss with two blood left.


    "After a while, when its blood bar is about to drop one space, I will throw the control symbol immediately." the control symbol can make the target stop attacking for three seconds, which is a kind of relatively expensive consumption props in the game. A symbol costs about ten yuan. The wind music looked at the screen and said to her, "then you can go up immediately, and enlarge the monster."


    "Good!" Tang Xiaotang knows that he can''t let the boss release the full screen attack, or they will be directly attacked by the second as they did last time, which will still fail.


    She calculated the monster''s health and her damage value. If she can critically hit, she will be able to kill the monster in seconds. But if she can''t critically hit, she will never kill the monster, and her big move can only kill it to a little bit of blood


    No, she can''t gamble!


    After turning over her backpack, Tang Xiaotang is ready to find a pill that can improve the critical hit rate. But her eyes turn and she suddenly sees something in the corner of the backpack.


    This is Tang Xiaotang''s eyes suddenly brightened. There you are!


    Fortunately, she has the habit of collecting things. Even things she doesn''t use at ordinary times are kept all the time. This can be of great use!


    Tang Xiaotang changes that thing into the first compartment of his backpack, fills up the blood blue, and then continues to consume the boss''s blood with his small skills.


    The boss''s blood is only a trace, and he is about to fall into a grid. The wind music''s eyes are slightly heavy. Before he can speak, Tang Xiaotang also finds out.


    "Right now!" The screen has been pulling a strange sword repair, suddenly a meal, resist the next three strange attacks, at the same time will be a control straight to the big boss.


    The boss''s action, at the same time when the wind music used the rune, Tang Xiaotang quickly used the first box of the backpack, and then directly locked the boss with a big move. A series of skills flew out with gorgeous special effects. A red number rose from the top of the boss''s head, and its blood bar instantly cleared.


    "Ha ha, finally win --" Tang Xiaotang was about to smile happily, but before she finished her excited words, she saw a series of numbers flying on her head, and then her blood bar was instantly cleared, the picture turned black, and the characters in it fell to the ground.


    ¡°what£¿¡± Tang Xiaotang was stunned, her head was covered for a second before she responded. It was the boss who finally broke out before he died, rebounding her damage.


    Originally, in fact, the rebound of 50% of her damage will not directly kill her, but the problem is that Tang Xiaotang just used a pill with double damage to kill her boss.


    So, it''s equivalent to her using a big memory for herself.


    Her character hurt a lot, so her skin was brittle, and she didn''t die directly.


    One side of the band immediately gave her a revival symbol, Tang Xiaotang''s task with a layer of blood skin to stand up again.


    I didn''t want to laugh, but looking at the girl''s gloomy face, Guan Yue could not help laughing. Who knew that the dead monster could cheat the corpse in the end?


    But they finally passed this copy, the soul of the master of the secret place gradually dissipated, and Tang Xiaotang''s face turned from overcast to clear: "finally passed, damned guy, thanks to your fast disappearance, otherwise I''ll break your body into pieces!"


    Wind music There is no such function in the game, but now he still doesn''t want to remind her.


    After the owner of the secret place disappeared, the screen was silent. Unlike other copies, the reward exploded directly from the strange corpse, and there was no box or brocade bag. The two characters stood quietly on the screen, looking very confused.


    "What about the reward?" Tang Xiaotang spent countless props and medicines, not to see this result. After walking around the map, she almost cried out: "don''t tell me No reward? "


    "Of course." Guan Yue replied that he specially modified the reward, how could it not be.


    "Then why is there nothing?"


    As a result, as soon as Tang Xiaotang finished his sentence, the whole game screen suddenly began to shake violently. Then, starting from the edge of the map, the building began to crack and disappear, just like the secret place was collapsing. Before their characters could move, they fell directly from the cracked terrain.


    As soon as the screen turns black, an animation slowly appears in front of you. In the animation, the white sword repair and the black robe demon repair are fighting in a chaos. The black and white figures are intertwined with each other. The sword mark marks a deep mark on the ground. The angle of view gradually moves up. The sword mark forms a huge Tai Chi pattern, and the black and white figures are separated on both sides. Finally, they turn into black and white lights and appear in ink There is a huge word "Dao" on the screen.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 946

    At the end of the video, the two of them are back in front of NPC. At the same time, the world rolls out a particularly large subtitle, accompanied by dazzling special effects.


    "Congratulations to the player who has passed the test of the master of Tianyuan secret place and obtained the inheritance of the secret place!"


    The news played three times in a row, and then the whole world exploded.


    Anna: my God! Is it my illusion? Someone passed the copy of that super pervert?


    Chrysanthemum I declare you: Chrysanthemum God! I don''t think it''s a surprise at all. The great God is sure to live.


    [world] Chong Chong: great God''s strategy! I''ve been stuck with this copy for two months [crying] [crying] [crying] [crying]


    [world] I''ve had the same CP: G again, this G is also the God!


    It''s hard to name the world: no! I''m going outside to watch!


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know the noise in the world. She only cares about her reward now.


    Just after the news was broadcast, an exclamation mark finally appeared on the top of the NPC in front of him. Tang Xiaotang was overjoyed and quickly pointed it up. Then, NPC''s expressionless face finally sighed slowly.


    "Finally someone passed his test..." NPC seems to be talking to them, and it seems to be talking to himself. Then, he slowly stretched out his hand, and a cloud of light floated up.


    "Young people, you are the future of Xiuzhen world. I will give you the only hope." The light floated slowly into Tang Xiaotang''s body, and then Tang Xiaotang saw a red dot on his backpack: "your way, you need to continue to walk."


    "And my mission has finally been accomplished..." NPC finish this sentence, no longer speak, Tang Xiaotang point, his head will appear again to enter the copy of the dialog box.


    Tang Xiaotang shakes her hand and closes the dialog box. She doesn''t want to type this crazy copy again in a short time.


    Happy to open the backpack, when you see those things inside, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are flashing belongs to the light of money fans.


    "My God! So many good things! " Tang Xiaotang excited a red dot down, worthy of being a copy of Hell difficulty, the reward is also super heavyweight.


    Not to mention that the two of them found in the replica labyrinth are very precious in those games, with a very low explosion rate. They almost have no way to obtain the God level materials and God level herbs. They are the two magic soldiers sent by the replica. Their attributes are even better than the top magic soldiers Tang Xiaotang has spent countless money and time forging.


    And it happened that one of the two magic weapons was suitable for Jianxiu, and the other was just suitable for her magical cultivation.


    In addition to materials, elixirs, talismans and equipment, there are also many spirit stones (game currency). The two of them have reached the full level, but they don''t have experience value.


    These things are worth their consumption in the copy, and even if some things can''t be used, they can be sold for a lot of money.


    Tang Xiaotang looked down one by one. When she saw something, her eyes lit up.


    "Change sex Dan What the hell is this Tang Xiaotang put the mouse point up, when she saw the introduction, she immediately laughed: "how can there be this? Planning is really a genius! "


    The devils planned the wind music


    The introduction on sex changing Dan is: consumables. You can change the gender of characters once after use.


    "But I like this one!" Tang Xiaotang is happy to think that she can change her gender. Her anger just disappeared. Now she just wants to try this one.


    If you continue to look at it, the others are all God level equipment. Of course, the attributes are very good. After watching the equipment, Tang Xiaotang naturally did not forget to share things with Guan Yue. After all, the copy was created by them together, and she can''t take all the things.


    "Let''s do it half for one!" Tang Xiaotang gave him all the equipment suitable for wind music. The reward for this explosion is not bad. Half of the equipment is suitable for sword cultivation.


    But Tang Xiaotang''s Moxiu had less equipment to use. Except for the magic weapon, there was only one necklace and one pair of shoes suitable for her. Tang Xiaotang left these three pieces and decided to sell the others.


    When it comes to the materials and the spirit stone, the band says it doesn''t need them. He didn''t come for them, and he''s not a life player. It''s useless to take the materials.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care with him any more. The pill talisman is one and half. Originally, he didn''t want to play guanyue, but he took it at Tang Xiaotang''s insistence. In the end, there was only one pill left. Tang Xiaotang glanced at guanyue: "this..."


    "Here you are." Guan Yuexiao, this was originally prepared for her. He knew she would like it.


    But I didn''t expect Tang Xiaotang to take a look at him and suddenly gave him a bad smile: "I think I''d better give it to you!"


    Wind music


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 947

    "Ah, ah, ah! Or you''ll use it! " Originally, it was just a casual mention, but Tang Xiaotang suddenly became interested. She had some expectations when she imagined that the wind music would become a female role.


    "You see, I''m a demon. If you become a demon, we''ll be a couple." The girl looked at him with a smile. She looked like a fox with a sly smile.


    Wind music He didn''t want to be a human demon.


    "Will you?" She slid the chair over to him, put her hands on her head and looked at him carefully.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not good Guanyue doesn''t want to be a human demon at all.


    Tang Xiaotang: "why? Don''t you find that interesting? "


    "I don''t think so." Guan Yue never thought that he had dug a hole for himself in the end. Now he is regretting it.


    Because he strongly does not agree to use denaturing Dan on himself, Tang Xiaotang has to use it regretfully, and then she pinches her face happily.


    After pinching her face, she happily bought several very good-looking looks for herself. She bought all the women''s clothes that she couldn''t buy because of the gender of the characters, and she was very happy to change them.


    Because the news of the world was blocked, Tang Xiaotang had no idea what the world was like. Especially after the two of them broke through the copy, the news immediately came out, which shocked countless people.


    [system] player a chrysanthemum to open, use rare prop denaturation Dan successfully change their gender to [female].


    [world] AAAAA: what''s denaturing Dan [question] [question], is it a new prop?


    [world] don''t know and don''t want: is there such a thing? what the hell! I can play!


    [world] chrysanthemum girl: Chrysanthemum God! Why do you want to be a woman? How can I marry you when you are like this! Chrysanthemum is my husband! EEE Wuwu [tears] [tears] so husband, why do you want to miss it!


    ¡­¡­


    Some of the players who watched her live broadcast were confused. Now they don''t know whether a chrysanthemum is female or not.


    old fellow, irascible old iron growl online: so chrysanthemum, are you a man or a woman?


    E-geese: I still insist! Chrysanthemum must be a tough guy!


    Her private messages exploded in her live account, but Tang Xiaotang set up not to accept strangers'' information in the game, so no one bothered her.


    Guan Yue is happy to see her play. He simply reads the files on the computer. He is usually very busy, especially in order to squeeze out today''s appointment time. He has been working overtime for several days, but there is still a lot of work left.


    After dealing with the documents in front of them, Guan Yue looked at the time, and it was almost seven o''clock - they had been playing games all afternoon unconsciously.


    Seeing that the girl is still playing happily, he doesn''t realize his existence at all. He is a little upset at the bottom of his heart. His girlfriend likes the game he designed. It should have been a happy thing for him, but this feeling of being completely ignored is really Not very happy.


    It seems that his girlfriend, who is hard to catch up with him, cares more about his game than him, which makes him feel left out in the cold.


    Patted her head, he said: "stop playing, it''s time to eat!"


    "I see. I''ll change this later!" Tang Xiaotang pats his hand on his head.


    "No way!" Guan Yue forced her hand to block her eyes: "you have been watching the computer all afternoon. You must have a rest!"


    "All right, all right." Tang Xiaotang can only save the appearance and then quit the game.


    "Hungry?" Guan Yue looks at the girl''s reluctant expression, unable to laugh or cry.


    "Hungry..." In fact, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t feel hungry at all. She doesn''t need to eat at all. She usually eats just to satisfy her hunger. But it seems abnormal for an ordinary person to play games all afternoon and not eat


    "Come on, eat, and I''ll take you back to school." It''s not good for a girl to go back too late, especially if she still has a roommate. She''d better go back early, even though he wants to get along with her more.


    "Good." Tang Xiaotang noticed his thoughts and felt a little warm. She nodded.


    The two went to dinner together. It was completely dark, and then Guan Yue sent her back to school.


    Back to the dormitory, Tang Xiaotang thought that Yu Xia was not there. Just when she took out the key from her bag to open the door, she pushed it and found that the door was open.


    Go straight in, Tang Xiaotang see Yu Xia is sitting at the desk looking at the computer, hear her voice, she was surprised, quickly looked back to her, look a little unnatural, and immediately closed the notebook.


    "What are you doing?" She asked Tang Xiaotang.


    "Nothing. Get out of here." Tang Xiaotang took a look at her and replied faintly.


    Looking at her eyes dodging, just now the action is very sudden, seems to be doing something sorry for her, her feeling of this human has dropped a few points.She didn''t want to care what she was doing. She began to consider the proposal of today''s wind music. Maybe moving out is a good choice. Now she can''t stand living with this human being.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 948

    He took out his mobile phone and sent a sentence to guanyue: "I''m back in the dormitory". He added a cute expression bag for the little girl. Before long, guanyue replied to her. He only sent three words.


    "I see."


    Tang Xiaotang is a little dissatisfied. It''s too cold. If she didn''t understand the character of guanyue, she would really think that he is the kind of person who doesn''t care if he catches up.


    She was just about to send an expression pack to express her dissatisfaction. The band sent two more messages, one of which was: "I''m home, too." Another is: "rest early today, you will have class tomorrow, no longer stay up late to play games." It''s not the first time he found out that she was still playing online games in the middle of the night.


    Tang Xiaotang: "I know. I''ll go to bed right away." She stayed up several nights when Yu Xia was away, and then she was seen by him. It''s really unfortunate.


    "That''s good." Guanyue replied to her, and then sent a cat''s expression bag.


    Tang Xiaotang How did you suddenly become so flirtatious?


    She sent a blushing expression bag, guanyue returned a goodnight expression bag, and Tang Xiaotang also said goodnight, then put away her mobile phone and turned on the computer.


    Because she came back late today, and Yu Xia was also in the dormitory, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t live. Fortunately, when she was brushing the copy with the wind music today, she kept the recording screen on, and Tang Xiaotang decided to cut it up.


    A chrysanthemum bloom: the strategy you want [Video]


    is on the platform. Although it''s a live broadcast platform, it can also send videos. Tang Xiaotang sent the videos, ignored 99 + private messages and messages, and left a sentence to go offline.


    Then, Tang Xiaotang turned over the record that she didn''t have time to watch during the day. After listening to that, she finally knew what happened.


    It was another company that called that person to dig people. After discussing with wankai, that person chose to move to that company.


    But the matter is not so simple, because that company happens to be the competitor of lucky, and also the backstage of the conspiracy in the information, so the purpose of that person choosing to change jobs at this time is obvious.


    He is likely to be the last contact in the lucky data leakage incident.


    Therefore, it can be inferred that in addition to wankai, there should be a "traitor" around guanyue.


    Before Tang Xiaotang quit, he took another look at the trend of wankai. When he saw that his positioning appeared in a remote village in the city, Tang Xiaotang''s intuition told her that it was wrong.


    Who has nothing to do in the middle of the night to go to such a remote place? The man is gambling again. She tried to connect to Vulcan''s mobile phone, but found that this guy really open network, through the mobile app found an invitation post, she successfully verified her guess.


    This guy is actually gambling in an underground casino.


    In view of the fact that he has given Tang Xiaotang so much trouble, Tang Xiaotang turns her eyes around. She directly opens the web page and changes her IP address. Then she sends a report message to the police station anonymously, and then turns off the computer leisurely.


    Recently, the crackdown on pornography and gangsters has been particularly strict, so I received this letter from "nearby residents" saying that it was suspected that someone was gambling. I immediately called the police. As a result, I was really caught by them. I was really gathering people to gamble, and the amount of gambling was not small.


    This group is also unlucky. Because of the strict investigation recently, they moved the casino from a luxury five-star hotel to this city village. They wanted to avoid the police''s search. As a result, they were investigated on the first day when they moved here. When the police rushed in, they were gambling to the top and directly captured the stolen goods.


    Wankai was scared out of his wits. He was brought here by his friends today, but he was in trouble before he was on the table. He owes money originally. If he is caught, it''s not just a matter of detention and fine.


    Fortunately, some big men gathered to gamble today and attracted other people''s attention, so the police only interrogated him and knew that he was only going with his friends. They asked him to pay a fine and let him go.


    As for Tang Xiaotang, she didn''t bother to pay attention to wankai''s stupid criticism. Since guanyue asked her to have a rest early, she didn''t want to stay up late to play games today. She washed up early and went to bed.


    Yu Xia is still below. Tang Xiaotang sees that she is still sitting in front of the computer. She doesn''t know what she is doing. As soon as she pulls the bed curtain, she decides to go to bed.


    At this time, Tang Xiaotang does not know what kind of disturbance will appear tomorrow.


    A night without a dream.


    On Monday, Tang Xiaotang had a lot of classes. From the first class in the morning to the last class in the afternoon, all of them were full. He finally insisted on finishing school at noon. Tang Xiaotang, who was dizzy in class, was going to go back to the dormitory to have a rest. Suddenly, he received a message from the counselor.


    "Where are you now? Do you have time in the afternoon? Come and see me


    Tang Xiaotang replied "no time", and then asked: "director, what can I do for you?"


    There was no reply for a long time. Tang Xiaotang waited for a while before he sent a voice: "what''s the problem with your life recently? You can communicate with me. ""If you have any difficulty, you can say it. We will try our best to help you solve it. Don''t do anything you can''t think of." Counselor''s tone is particularly strange, seems to show a trace of sympathy, a trace of regret, listen to Tang Xiaotang full head question mark.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 949

    Suddenly think of last night Yu Xia''s abnormal behavior, Tang Xiaotang intuition tells her that there is a connection between the two things.


    She turned on the computer, quickly connected to the campus network, the results just up, Tang Xiaotang received the microblog home page recommended hanging in the campus network home page forum that column of content.


    "The true face of a certain school flower on August 18 - there are pictures and truth!"


    Tang Xiaotang points in without hesitation.


    At the beginning of the article, several pictures were put directly. The content was that a girl with a mosaic on her face got on two luxury cars with a mosaic on her license plate number, and the background was at the entrance of X university.


    The girl in the picture has slender legs and excellent figure. Although she wears different clothes twice, it is obvious that she is the same person in the back. Because of the angle problem, the people in the car can''t see clearly.


    Seeing this familiar dress, Tang Xiaotang would be blind if she didn''t recognize her. Let alone her, as long as she knew her, she would know who it was at a glance.


    She continued to look down, although the other topic said "a school flower", the article did not name, but as long as it is a student of X University, you can see who he said at a glance.


    The Post said that this "a school flower" has no father or mother, but she is a famous brand all day, and she doesn''t go out to earn money to support herself. So where does the money come from? She also said that she was usually arrogant and slow in school. She was chased by countless people, but she never paid attention to any pursuers. Everyone thought that someone had a boyfriend. Who knew that someone really had a "boyfriend".


    The main character of the post is very sharp. There is a message between the lines of the whole article, that is, the "certain school flower" is taken care of, and there is more than one gold owner.


    "Some people have outstanding skins. They look down on those who are above them. Who knows how ugly they are in private? They are rotten! I advise you to be fascinated by your face and have a clear look! Don''t think you are the true love when you are on the grassland


    Tang Xiaotang was still a little angry, but suddenly she wanted to laugh. She could smell the sour gas from each other''s words even across the screen.


    Although the person who posted it used a trumpet, Tang Xiaotang knew exactly who it was.


    She continued to pull down to see what the comments said. When she saw the first comment below, Tang Xiaotang laughed again. This comment claimed that she was arrogant and domineering in the dormitory, and she was very uneasy. She seduced her roommate''s boyfriend and said that she spent a lot of money and there were many famous brands in the dormitory, And almost every week, she receives express delivery of new clothes and jewelry, and then says she doesn''t go home at night.


    Tang Xiaotang really laughs. It''s too light to point fingers. She is too lazy to do it. If she starts, she will definitely break her hands and feet. Moreover, after thinking about her roommate''s boyfriend, she thinks that the face full of acne is yancon''s own. It''s true that she can''t do it. After all, yancon''s Tang Xiaotang thinks that her body is so beautiful It''s absolutely outrageous not to wear beautiful clothes, but she also spent her own money, and she didn''t steal it or rob it. As for the night, she didn''t go home Emmm, I don''t know who doesn''t go home at night. This throwing pot method is really wonderful. Tang Xiaotang can''t help but want to give her a string of 6666.


    The post was sent out in the early morning of yesterday. Up to this morning, the reading volume has exceeded 30000, and the comments are even more tiring. As a well-known comprehensive university, there are only less than 50000 students and teachers in X university. In other words, more than half of the students in the whole university know about it now.


    In the comments, there was a bloody storm. The passers-by who ate melons, the people who took advantage of the opportunity to blackmail her, and many people who claimed to know the inside information, it was a big play.


    Gossip is human nature, not to mention this kind of disclosure of other people''s privacy. Compared with positive energy news, sometimes this kind of news against the moral bottom line is more likely to attract people''s attention.


    ¡°emmm¡­¡­ Can I say that I know who this "school flower" is? "


    "I''m on the spot with the picture of the owner, and I know who it''s about! I can prove that what the post owner said is true


    "My God! I didn''t expect that she was such a person! In fact, she is always on top of others


    "Before, my classmate wanted to tell her, but they didn''t pay attention to it. Now it seems that I didn''t agree at that time, otherwise I really don''t know the color of the top of my head!"


    "This kind of person is a disgrace to big X! You should fire her! "


    ¡­¡­


    Most of the comments are scolding "a certain school flower". No matter whether you know her or not, you jump out and want to step on her. Tang Xiaotang passes these comments in a hurry, and his mood is not affected at all.


    She knows the psychology of these people very well. She takes advantage of the fact that people who are much better than herself fall into the dust, so as to satisfy her secret inferiority and jealousy. All of them are incompetent human beings.


    But some unimportant passers-by a, it is not worth her to waste mood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 950

    She looked at the time, there is still half an hour to go to class, originally wanted to take a lunch break for a while, but the result of such a delay can not sleep, it is better to solve this problem.


    Tang Xiaotang went to the forum account that she had not used since she registered at the beginning of the school. In sharp words, she sent a private message to the poster owner, stating that she violated her right to privacy and reputation. She asked her to delete this post immediately and apologize to her, otherwise she would solve the problem directly by legal means.


    After sending this message, she packed up her things and went to the classroom for class. Tang Xiaotang thought that she was kind enough this time and didn''t do it directly (of course, the main reason was that she didn''t have time), but he didn''t expect that the other party didn''t pay attention to her at all and took her rare kindness as a donkey''s liver and lung.


    In the afternoon of class, Tang Xiaotang felt that people in the classroom looked at her with strange eyes. She naturally knew what was going on. Ignoring these eyes, she sat in the last row, turned on the computer and began to deal with things.


    After reading the news for a while, Tang Xiaotang feels that her mobile phone in her pocket vibrates. She turns on her mobile phone and takes a look, only to find that the message is from guanyue.


    "I''m sorry. I''m the one who caused you trouble." That''s what he said.


    Tang Xiaotang: "why


    But soon, she responded - open the school forum, she really saw a top red post, the title is "the true face of a school flower on August 18 - there are pictures and the truth! (Continued) "


    Click to see that the person who posted the post is the same, and there is no text in the post, only a picture, which is a screenshot of the private message Tang Xiaotang sent to the other party.


    This time, the following comments exploded directly. Originally, some people in the previous post just took a simple attitude of eating melons. Now when the other party put it out like this, all the comments became scolding her. Because the poster on the picture didn''t type the code, her account name was directly exposed. Her private messages were full in an instant. Tang Xiaotang didn''t have to look at it, so she must have scolded her.


    What''s more, the other party not only released the screenshot, but also posted two posts directly on Weibo, and then launched a hot search.


    ¡­¡­ No wonder even Guan Yue knows about it. It seems that it''s a big deal.


    Although the person who posted microblog claimed to be a gourd eater, Tang Xiaotang used a little means to find that she and the person who posted on the forum are the same, and she is also a very familiar person.


    Looking at the news on the screen, Tang Xiaotang was very happy, but his eyes were cool.


    Since some people really want to die, isn''t it too unkind that she can''t do it?


    "Where are you now? Are you all right? "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. Leave it to me." Seeing that she didn''t answer, the band sent two more messages, which showed the worry in his tone.


    "I''m fine," Tang Xiaotang replied, and then said, "don''t worry, don''t get involved. I''ll solve this matter myself."


    Right now.


    "I''ll take care of it myself."


    Sitting in the office, Guan Yue looked at the message on his mobile phone, and he finally relaxed.


    With a smile on his face, he should have known that with her character and ability, he thought of the girl''s counterattack in the game every time. He believed that she could solve the problem by herself.


    However, her ability to solve problems does not mean that he will not fight. After all, as a boyfriend, he can not always be protected by his girlfriend.


    And it really happened because of him.


    Guan Yue really didn''t expect that he would bring her so much trouble. He just picked her up twice and caused so much trouble.


    His eyes were slightly heavy. He took out his cell phone and made a call Yes, please check it for me... "


    At this end, Tang Xiaotang didn''t expect that the orchestra would take action. Her fingers were flying on the keyboard, checking IP and picking identity. It was not difficult for her, so she found a lot of evidence soon.


    All the things that the other side pushed down on her head were fake. Tang Xiaotang didn''t need too much evidence to overturn them. After thinking about it, she just thanks her for this move. In order to make the task go smoothly, she must not be behind the scenes for a lifetime. Now, it''s the best time to reveal her identity.


    Now in this world, the most important thing is traffic. After such a stir fry, her popularity is no less than that of some popular stars.


    On the whole, she is not a loser.


    At this time, the counselor also sent her a message again, carefully asked her to go to her after class, Tang Xiaotang calculated, decided to solve this matter before class.


    Her identity has long been stripped, including microblog account, and Tang Xiaotang has no scruple to use a large one.


    Ignoring her 99 + news, she tweeted all the pictures and evidences she had sorted out, and then bought a hot search for herself.


    At the moment, the microblog that originally revealed her has been on the 10th, and the number of forwarding comments and likes has exceeded 10000. After such a big thing, even the school official microblog can''t sit still. It''s urgent to clarify that the two posts in the forum have been deleted.But we all have screenshots, so for a while, other hot search one by one, can''t hold down, Tang Xiaotang casually open a few.


    #On August 18, the true face of a school flower £û


    £û x big school flower £û


    £û the owner of a school flower luxury car £û


    some people began to pick up the two luxury cars in the picture, trying to find their owners, but they found nothing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 951

    Therefore, when Tang Xiaotang''s microblog was sent out, it immediately caused a shock, but she also directly @ the blogger''s tuba and trumpet.


    "The trough! This is the biggest melon I''ve eaten so far this year! "


    "I''ve seen it for a long time. It''s more chaotic than the entertainment industry!"


    "Isn''t it all fake?"


    "It must be false! It seems that the identity of the gold owner of a certain school flower is not low! "


    ¡­¡­


    Many people don''t believe it. Tang Xiaotang also expected this situation, so she sent another microblog.


    "Sugar chrysanthemum: [picture]."


    The picture is a letter from a lawyer. She said that she would investigate the legal responsibility, of course, not for fun.


    At this time, the person in another classroom saw this picture, and her face turned white immediately. She was unwilling and scared to stare at the mobile phone screen, and her breathing was about to stop. However, the next moment, a message popped up on her wechat.


    After reading the news, she suddenly sat down in the seat, the whole person is confused.


    After Tang Xiaotang posted the lawyer''s letter, some people began to believe her. At this time, some melon eaters with the same methods also picked out two posts and the IP of the microblog. It turned out that the post and microblog were really sent by the same IP as in the picture.


    "The trough! God turns! So is it really framed? "


    "How terrible! I dare to say that this poster is absolutely jealous of some school flower


    "I still don''t believe it! Unless you can explain where so much money comes from? "


    ¡°emmm¡­¡­ I don''t know what to say, but the pictures are true. I''ve studied PS, and I dare say that neither picture is p, so there must be a relationship between a school flower and the car owner. "


    "I agree."


    ¡­¡­


    While they were discussing, they were surprised to find that the common account of sugar chrysanthemum suddenly became Huang V, and the microblog authentication also became the anchor of lucky live broadcast contract, a chrysanthemum blooming.


    Netizens: What''s the situation?


    After a moment of silence, the comment area went crazy. All the fans who knew the identity of a chrysanthemum jumped out. They couldn''t believe their eyes.


    "My God! What kind of melon did I eat? "


    "Chrysanthemum God! Is it really chrysanthemum God? "


    "The world is mysterious. My husband is really a girl! And also a super beauty of school flower level


    "No! I think my three outlooks have been broken. I just ate a common melon. Why did things become like this? "


    "Ha ha ha ha! I said chrysanthemum is female, you don''t believe it! Now you see that? "


    "No, my little heart can''t bear it. Bring my quick acting heart saving pill [vomit blood]"


    ... "


    Of course, there are also people who don''t know Tang Xiaotang''s identity. Just now, they just didn''t react. Now they are being brushed by Tang Xiaotang''s fans, and they immediately brush up.


    "What is a chrysanthemum? Anchor? Oh, no wonder, I didn''t believe in the post. Now I believe it. The anchor is my


    "Yes! Isn''t that how these female anchors make money? No wonder you have so much money! "


    "Really, I''ve never heard of a chrysanthemum blooming. It must have been on fire!"


    This time, the chrysanthemum fans quit. Tang Xiaotang''s fans have strong fighting power, and there are female fans and male fans. Male fans are almost all technical fans because they don''t know her gender, while female fans are all girlfriend fans. However, when they know that Tang Xiaotang is a girl, they don''t take off the powder and worship her even more.


    "What are you talking about upstairs? Did you watch the live broadcast of chrysanthemum? Why don''t you just look around here


    "We don''t even show our faces. We always rely on technology. OK! Look at it once and you''ll know! "


    This is still more civilized. Some people who are irritable just come up and scold them: "CNM! SM orphans say who my? Chrysanthemum is also what you can BB? It''s not worth your sb to carry shoes for chrysanthemum! "


    "Tut Tut, I''m jealous. I can smell the sour smell from afar! You''re just jealous that the anchor makes more money! But they don''t break the law, they don''t violate morality, they don''t care about you? "


    Of course, more netizens still don''t know who a chrysanthemum is. While two groups of people are tearing under the comment, they run to lucky to search for a chrysanthemum to see who she is, but they can''t get out.


    "I''ll go! Look what I found, anchor Finally, a new message appeared in the comments, and was immediately top to the hot spot.


    "Wow! This chrysanthemum is really powerful! She seems to play all kinds of games! So many games live A passer-by turned over a live list of chrysanthemums and exclaimed.


    "My God! It turned out to be "seeking the way"! I''ll go, a chrysanthemum will bloom! It turns out that they are alone


    "Pink, pink! Such a powerful anchor, still a beautiful little sister, I love itOf course, there are still discordant voices.


    "Anchor? Play games all day long, you must study very badly


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 952

    "Yes! I have a roommate who is the anchor, playing games all day, skipping classes, and scolding people live in the evening. No one has passed the exam


    "This kind of person is really annoying! I think the post owner is right. Her roommate is so pathetic! And being seduced by a boyfriend! "


    "And it still can''t explain the content of the picture. It''s impossible to say it''s a friend."


    Then Tang Xiaotang sent another microblog and finally gave a rare explanation.


    "Sugar chrysanthemum V: the owners of the two cars in the picture are my boyfriends. We have a normal relationship. As for the dormitory relationship, there is nothing to say. I live when there is no one, and I know who is the one who doesn''t go home at night. I do like shopping, but I earn my money by myself. I don''t think there is any problem. I don''t want to say more about my achievements. It has nothing to do with other people. As for seducing my boyfriend, it''s even more ridiculous. My boyfriend is so excellent. Do you think I might like other people? "


    Outside the screen, the band music with a mobile phone saw her words at the first sight. It can almost think of the arrogant girl at the other end. The radian of his lips could not be suppressed.


    Guanyue looked at her last sentence again, then gave her a compliment and forwarded it.


    With her explanation, more and more people believe her. In addition to her fans, some classmates who usually have a good relationship with Tang Xiaotang came forward to explain for her, saying that although she looks aloof and arrogant, she is actually very nice and actively participates in any activity every time. In addition, one of her classmates posted her report card, and everyone found that her grades are even higher Every semester is the first in the Department, and every year I get a scholarship.


    "Wow! The anchor is so excellent! Even if the game played well, even the results are so excellent, people also look so beautiful! No wonder people can make such excellent boyfriends. I''m so sad! "


    "Bang! I haven''t seen a person in a luxury car. Maybe he''s a greasy middle-aged man? "


    "Maybe! Or you will be a rich second generation


    Many netizens have a lot of discussion, but at this time, a forward suddenly appeared, suddenly surprised a crowd.


    "I I don''t have eyes. Is it really him? "


    "Upstairs, you''re right. I''ve seen it several times. It''s really me!"


    "What''s wrong with the world? I think my little heart can''t stand it any more! "


    "What a big melon! I''m so full


    "God! It turns out that the anchor''s boyfriend is the boss of lucky


    "I''m sour! I''m crazy about lemon


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t need to click on the microblog of the person named "g.aiko" in the forwarding, so he knows that he is guanyue. He only forwards her microblog with one sentence: "please give me more advice, girlfriend."


    People who pay attention to her have reached the peak after finishing the sentence of wind music. Tang Xiaotang started the micro blog of wind music. Although he has known his micro blog for a long time, he only pays attention to him now, and then their relationship becomes mutual attention.


    She quit the microblog and sent a message to guanyue: "you still have microblog!"


    Guan yuezheng seriously looked at the four words "mutual attention" under the girl''s Micro blog avatar. He quickly set her to special attention, and then answered her: "well, it was opened for the purpose of cooperative publicity at that time."


    Tang Xiaotang looks at guanyue''s microblog, and then she finds that guanyue is really boring, because there is no life information except for forwarding some company''s activities and game information, which looks like a zombie.


    And he only had hundreds of thousands of fans to follow, because he just forwarded the comment on her news, now it has soared nearly 100000 fans.


    "Well, I said I don''t need your help in this matter. Will you make trouble for yourself?" The girl''s news came back quickly. There was a trace of worry in her voice. The wind music could almost imagine her worried face. His smile was deeper and his heart was slightly warm.


    "It doesn''t matter, and I''m your boyfriend. How can I hide behind my girlfriend at this time?" He replied to her.


    In fact, only contact with her will find, and the surface of the cold and arrogant completely different, the girl is actually a very considerate person, she is very concerned about whether it will affect others.


    "Boy friend, that''s very kind of you!" The girl stopped for a while, and then sent him a facial expression bag.


    His heart moved and he suddenly wanted to see her.


    "Dinner together in the evening?" Guan Yue said with a smile.


    "Good!"


    After pacifying my boyfriend Tang Xiaotang won''t let go of the person who offended her, but she was just about to do it when an anonymous trumpet suddenly threw up a series of pictures, and then directly @ the person who tweeted before and the official blog of big X.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 953

    This series of nine photos are the same girl and different boys together, different from Tang Xiaotang''s two photos that didn''t take a face. These photos are almost taken on the front. Although the face is mosaic, it can be distinguished that there are three different men in total, and only two of them are her boyfriend''s.


    Before looking at the pictures, Tang Xiaotang really didn''t expect that her roommate had stepped on several boats. However, she didn''t care about her very much and thought she liked her boyfriend very much.


    But this


    She immediately sent a message to the orchestra: "did you do this?" Then I sent him a clip of the microblog.


    "Well."


    Although Guan Yue is not used to attacking a student, he obviously wants to destroy Tang Xiaotang. He just treats him in his own way, not to mention that he didn''t invent these things.


    I don''t want to mention it to her. The market is like a battlefield. This means nothing to him. Guan Yue doesn''t want her to know. He doesn''t look the same work in just ways.


    However, guanyue did not expect that the girl gave him a "really powerful" expression pack.


    "My boyfriend is so good. I''ll treat you to delicious food in order to reward you later." Tang Xiaotang doesn''t think it''s anything. Besides, she has given each other a chance, because she doesn''t cherish it. If she doesn''t do it, she will only have more things in her hands than him.


    She''s not a white lotus.


    Guan Yue chuckles. She doesn''t seem to pay attention to the main point, but he is very happy: "thank you for your girlfriend, then" (* ^ ¨Œ ^ *) "he rarely sends a facial expression bag, which makes Tang Xiaotang happy. If she is not still in class, she would like to call Guan Yue immediately to listen to his voice.


    After dinner, Tang Xiaotang put down his cell phone and had a good afternoon. However, she is happy, and the other person is very unhappy.


    After class, Tang Xiaotang went to a counselor to solve the problem thoroughly. Because the main responsibility is not her, she is still a victim, and her grades are good, so the counselor just comforted her a few words, and then promised that the school would seriously deal with the rumors, and asked her to apologize to Tang Xiaotang face to face, hoping that she could drop the lawsuit.


    Tang Xiaotang agreed. After all, it''s very troublesome and expensive to take the legal approach. She only intended to scare the other party, not to make trouble for herself.


    But the other party is less relaxed.


    Because she slandered her classmates and damaged the image of the school, Yu Xia directly punished her. Moreover, her grades were not very good, and she did this kind of thing. Her image in the bottom of the students'' heart plummeted. Now everyone is not willing to talk to her, and her boyfriend broke up with her.


    And the school soon transferred her from Tang Xiaotang''s dormitory and gave her another roommate.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care, but after this, she finally decides to move out. Besides the dormitory is too troublesome, there are more important things.


    She found that the movements of several people in Vulcan have become more and more frequent recently. In order to monitor their movements, she had to stay in front of the computer for a long time. It was not only easy to expose in the dormitory, but also there was not much space for her to install more equipment.


    Tang Xiaotang, who is not short of money, asked the director to help her find a house near the school. Because she felt that she owed her for this, the director paid extra attention to finding a house that met the requirements of Tang Xiaotang.


    A retired professor of the school is going to emigrate with his children, so he wants to sell his house. The area of the house is about 80 square meters. Tang Xiaotang lives alone just right, and there is room for equipment. Moreover, it''s in the family area of the school. It''s very convenient after class. Although the price is expensive, it''s also acceptable to Tang Xiaotang. She''s very satisfied.


    She told guanyue about it. Although guanyue regretted that her girlfriend was too independent and didn''t need his help, she also agreed with her choice.


    After all, she is famous in X university now. It''s really bad to live in the dormitory again.


    In the past month, the development of Lekai is booming, especially the live broadcasting platform. After Tang Xiaotang pulled a big wave of traffic, it also attracted many powerful anchors to live broadcasting. Because of strict management and reasonable division, Lekai has become one of the largest live broadcasting platforms in China, and it also has the trend of overseas development.


    So recently, wind music is very busy. They often travel all over the world. They are out for six days seven days a week, and the other day is on the plane. They haven''t seen each other for almost a month. At most, they play several games together every night.


    Of course, Tang Xiaotang is also very busy. In addition to being busy in class and live broadcast on time to attract more fans, he also has to monitor the movements of Wan Kai and others at any time. Especially this week, when the wind music is not in China, Wan Kai''s actions are more and more arrogant. Tang Xiaotang almost sleeps all the time monitoring him. Even though she doesn''t have to sleep every day, she can''t bear to eat.


    "When will you be back?" Tang Xiaotang took a look at the time. It should be evening at this point. She sent him a message as usual.


    "I''ll be back the day after tomorrow." At the other end, the band just finished a meeting. He went back to the hotel exhausted. As soon as he turned on his mobile phone, he saw the message from the girl.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 954

    A touch of warmth flows from the bottom of my heart, dispelling the deep fatigue. Under the light, a gentle smile slowly appears on the man''s handsome face.


    He felt the small box at hand, his eyes soft and happy.


    I don''t know if she Would you like it


    Guan Yue said that she would come back the day after tomorrow and brought her a gift. Tang Xiaotang had to admit that he was still looking forward to it.


    I don''t know what gift her new boyfriend will give her? After all, unlike ordinary straight men, Tang Xiaotang thinks that wind music is more reliable during this period of time. A few days ago, when he came back from a business trip, he gave her a limited edition bag of a big brand. Although Tang Xiaotang doesn''t like the style very much, it''s at least a reliable gift. He doesn''t know what''s better than some people who give his girlfriend a certain treasure.


    Of course, Tang Xiaotang also gave him a pair of diamond Cufflinks of the same value. With her dog''s intuition, the pair of Cufflinks must be handsome.


    However, what Tang Xiaotang is waiting for is not the gift of guanyue, but a big trouble.


    Just the day before Guan Yue returned to China, what she had been on guard for, what should have happened, finally happened.


    In fact, these people''s little actions have never stopped during this period of time. She often saw bad messages and bullet screens when she was broadcasting live a week ago. Tang Xiaotang pretended to be careless and complained about guanyue, trying to get his attention, but guanyue was too busy and didn''t pay much attention.


    But it happened that Tang Xiaotang was at the end of the term, and she could monitor the movements of those people during the day. It happened that she had exams all day and could not use her mobile phone, so as soon as she turned on her mobile phone after the exam, she found that something had happened.


    as like as two peas, the official version of the new game was released at three o''clock p.m., and the latest game data and setting up plans were released. But this is a piece of expectant comment, but it is full of doubts and scorn. The reason is that he has been in the same half hour as the official game of the morning star game, which is the same as the lucky star game.


    According to the order of time, it is obvious that lucky copied Morningstar.


    Morningstar game is one of the best old game companies in the industry. It produces many games and has accumulated countless fans. Lucky is one of the new upstarts in the game industry in the last year or two. Although it has attracted a number of fans by means of games such as seek, its status is not as good as Morningstar.


    as like as two peas, the micro-blog could not have found the micro-blog released by Morningstar. But the whole company was not aware of this problem. It also gave the same thing at the appointed time. This is obviously impossible. Even if nothing happens, what can be explained?


    This time, it was clear that lucky had been trapped.


    But the players don''t care what''s going on behind them. Suddenly, there''s a lot of abuse under the official blog of lucky. After Tang Xiaotang''s test, things have become completely out of control. The topic of "lucky plagiarism" has been hotly searched, and the heat is increasing.


    The band player hasn''t received any news in foreign countries. Tang Xiaotang can only quickly control the accounts of several wankai people, prevent them from taking away the company''s funds, and then quickly sort out the information she monitors.


    Fortunately, following the abnormal behavior of Le Kai guanbo, Tang Xiaotang successfully found the spy who was still hidden in the company, and found the evidence of their private transaction theft setting diagram from his mobile phone and computer. Before that person could delete these, she found them, and saved them, so she was relieved.


    Before that, Guan Yue had a car accident on his way to the airport. Tang Xiaotang was afraid that he was too anxious to learn the news abroad, so he called Guan Yue to discuss the matter with him.


    "I have something to show you." Tang Xiaotang sent all the evidence she collected along with the traitor to guanyue.


    The wind music on the other side of the screen looks at the evidence in the mailbox in front of him, silent for a long time.


    These chat screenshots clearly show how they discussed stealing company secrets, and also mention to destroy the lucky live broadcast that he set up - because this platform was born only by himself from the beginning, and it has taken him a lot of effort to develop to now, but now it has become a threat in other people''s eyes.


    And his most trusted, best friend, but easily want to destroy his hard work for money.


    Although he has already felt that he is no longer what he used to be, when all the evidence is in front of him, he has to accept that he can no longer cheat himself. He has completely become a stranger.


    The pipe music on the other end of the phone didn''t make a sound for a long time, and Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak. She didn''t hang up and just listened to the inaudible breathing sound coming from the other side of the receiver.


    She can''t say what she''s feeling now, but she knows she''s waiting for his answer if In the end, he was still soft hearted, so she Can only give up


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 955

    After all, Tang Xiaotang thinks she is not the Savior. Just like a person who can''t wake up and pretend to sleep, she can''t help a person who is willing to blind her eyes.


    "Hard work..." Finally, the other side of the people slowly speak, his voice is low and slow, across the phone, a hint of hoarse and obscure.


    Tang Xiaotang dropped her eyes and looked at the dense monitoring records on the screen. Her tone was very light, but her expression was so light that she almost had no expression: "nothing. I said you were the one I covered. No one can bully you."


    At this moment, she will give the choice to him, no matter what his choice is, she will not interfere.


    In a dark room, the man sat alone, only the computer in front of him showed a faint light.


    Through the phone came the girl''s gentle voice. At that moment, he was so disappointed that he could hardly feel any existence. However, when he heard her familiar voice, his cold heart felt warm again.


    Her breath was close to her ears, and the fundus of her eyes suddenly became sour. He closed his eyes, and her comfort and company made the whole body almost unable to breathe away.


    "Well." He suddenly felt that as long as she was there, even if he didn''t escape this time, it didn''t matter.


    "What are you going to do?" Her voice is very light, but it is very clear in the quiet room. The wind is silent, listening to her slowly say: "no matter what you want to do, I will support you."


    "I know what to do." Open your eyes again, the look of the wind music fundus has become completely firm. He can''t tolerate it, and he can''t go on making mistakes.


    Hearing the resolution in his voice, Tang Xiaotang showed his satisfaction and said, "I''ll help you!"


    "No, I''ll take care of it myself." Guanyue didn''t want her to be affected by this, and he wanted to solve it himself.


    "Well," Tang Xiaotang understood his feelings, and she didn''t intend to completely intervene: "if you want to save the situation, I have a way..."


    The orchestra listened quietly, then nodded, "OK, I see."


    "Be careful not to rush back." Tang Xiaotang specially added that he was afraid that he would have any more accidents.


    "I see," said the band''s lip. "Thank you "Girlfriends."


    "Don''t say that. Who made you my boyfriend?" The girl''s voice was uplifting: "I believe you! It''s bound to pass! "


    "Well." He won''t let her down.


    Hang up the phone, the wind music fundus mood completely disappeared, his face expressionless dial out a number, eyes for the first time infected with cold: -- Next, follow my orders... "


    -


    the next day, the situation got worse and worse. For a whole day, lucky didn''t give any explanation. However, because of the temporary problems in the negotiations over there, Guan Yue, who was supposed to return home today, had to stay in the same place. The date of return was uncertain, so he had to temporarily hand over the management of the company to wankai.


    Without the main person in charge, Lekai is not in a mess. After all, the directors promoted by guanyue are still capable, but they are very dissatisfied when he gives the management power to wankai.


    Many of them are not satisfied with the deputy manager because he is not only weak, but also arrogant and despises them. These executives are also arrogant. How can they look up to him?


    As a result, when wankai was ready to take charge of the company''s order, no one except the director of publicity department who had been wooed by wankai was willing to pay any attention to him. Not only did he lose face and ignore him at the meeting, but a few of them were grumpy, and even directly told him that his plan was a mess, which made wankai furious.


    "These guys! How dare you do this to me After the others left, wankai was furious in the conference room, and the director of the Propaganda Department looked at him carefully: "Mr. Wan, what should I do now?"


    In fact, he was not a man of Vulcan, but he was also addicted to gambling. Once Vulcan met him in a casino, he caught hold of him and asked him to do something for him, otherwise he would be expelled if he was known by guanyue.


    It was not easy for him to climb to this position. He didn''t want to lose his job, so he had to cover for vankey. This time, he helped vankey out.


    "No way, since they don''t listen to my orders, they have to choose another way!" Anger and gloom flashed through his eyes. Anyway, as long as he could get the money, it was enough: "you go out first!"


    "Good."


    After he went out, wankai picked up his cell phone and called another person: "Hello, I promise, but I will receive the money in three minutes."


    A moment later, wankai, who received the SMS of bank transfer notice, sent a series of account numbers and passwords to that number. He picked up his mobile phone and turned to leave the conference room.


    At this point, on the other side.


    The dark room is full of all kinds of equipment. Guan Yue sits quietly in front of a computer, hears the sound coming from the earphone, and looks at the intercepted message. He has no waves in his eyes.


    "Aiko, what do you do now?" Next to him, a young man with blonde hair and blue eyes is holding a can of beer. He can''t understand the text messages on the screen, but he can feel that the person beside him is in a very bad mood at the moment.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 956

    He has known him for a long time. He is always indifferent and calm. Except that time, how long has he never seen him look like this again


    As the young man was thinking about it, he saw the man turn his face and his low voice rang out in the room: "just go ahead according to the plan."


    "Well, I can''t refuse what you said." The young man shrugged: "who makes us teammates?"


    "Please." The man''s side face was deep and cold in the low light, his low voice was impassive, and the blonde could not help shaking.


    "Once g, finally came back." He couldn''t help sighing: "don''t worry, give it to me, you won''t be disappointed!"


    Guan Yue nodded, then turned and went out. He had more important things to do.


    -


    at this time, China''s economy is in the ascendant.


    In a luxury apartment, a young man is sitting in front of a computer, quickly logging in to an account.


    Lucky''s censorship is very strict. Unlike other platforms, as long as you register an account, you can start live broadcasting. Only the approved anchor can live broadcasting on the platform. Moreover, there are special requirements for the types of games that can be live broadcasting. Some bloody, violent, pornographic and gambling games can never be live broadcasting.


    The man took a look at the text message on the mobile phone, then entered the password according to it, and then click OK.


    Screen card for a second, and then the login interface disappeared, a blank page very slowly jump, half a day no movement.


    "Shit! This rubbish net


    The man angrily smashed the keyboard and was about to refresh the interface when the mobile phone next to him suddenly rang.


    "Hello I''m on it! The net is terrible Why do you say that? Of course I know All right, all right! When the money is in place, I''ll start right away! "


    He hung up the phone, and soon received the transfer notice. He happily put away his mobile phone, and the man raised his head with his legs up. He found that the web page had also been logged in.


    "Coming up?" Sitting upright, the man looks at the simple and generous interface, opens the live broadcast device, and then skillfully opens one of the many icons on the desktop.


    Man is not a small anchor. He attracts people''s attention by live broadcasting some foreign bloody and violent vulgar games. Although he is disgusted by many people, he also gathers a lot of fans.


    Because of the recent rectification efforts of the relevant departments, his previous account was blocked. In order not to stay in the Bureau, people had to hide temporarily. But this time, someone gave him a lot of money to live a bloody game in lucky.


    The man knows the live broadcast of Lekai. He knows that the live broadcast can''t pass the approval of Lekai, but the person who gives him the money has prepared an account for him. He only needs to log in to live broadcast for a while.


    Because the account doesn''t use his identity information, he doesn''t have to show his face during the live broadcast, and the other party said it won''t bring him any trouble. Naturally, the man accepted it happily. He even sent a message on the microblog with a trumpet.


    "This live interface is no different from other platforms!" Men make complaints about the page.


    After a while, he quickly entered the game, playing while spitting dirty words, blood flying on the screen, bloody scenes make people feel uncomfortable.


    This game is from a country that has a bad relationship with the country. It is sent to him by the person who hired him. The man has never played it before, so he doesn''t know that in addition to the bloody violence, this game also involves some very sensitive political issues, so it is absolutely forbidden in China.


    It is conceivable that if the game is broadcast live, it will, needless to say, directly hit the muzzle of the gun of the countries that are cracking down on them recently.


    Originally, another platform also wanted to destroy Lekai in this way. You should know that once it is targeted by the state, even if the wind band has the ability again, it will not be able to go back.


    But they did not expect that the outcome of the matter was completely beyond their expectations.


    Also sitting in front of the screen waiting to watch the live broadcast, Wan Kai did not expect the result to be completely different from what he expected. He waited for most of the day, but the live broadcast was delayed.


    He had a vague premonition in his heart, but at the next moment, he received an angry phone call from the other party.


    "How dare you fool me!" The man roared, his voice almost broke his eardrum.


    Wan Kai intuitively felt that something was wrong. He took the mobile phone away from him, and subconsciously laughed twice: "Mr. Liu, what do you mean by this..."


    "Don''t play silly for me!" There began to yell: "you wait for me! Even if I want to go in this time, I won''t let you go! "


    "Mr. Liu Before he could speak, the phone was hung up with a bang. Looking at the phone that had been hung up, wankai felt more and more intense.


    He just wanted to call the anchor he was looking for to ask about the situation, but all of a sudden he saw the latest hot spots from the browser.


    #When the anchor openly violates the ban on live broadcasting of bad games, the banana platform will be shut down for rectification.


    banana platform is the live broadcasting platform with which he cooperates and wants to overthrow lucky. Seeing this topic, wankai only feels his heart beat and his head begins to feel dizzy.No, not Live at Lucky? How did this happen?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 957

    He knew that the event was not good. He didn''t have the courage to open the connection at all. He couldn''t hold the mobile phone firmly. It seems to think of something. Wankai''s chaotic thinking instantly woke up. He immediately turned off his mobile phone, threw it aside, and then began to pack up quickly.


    Put the ID card, bank card and cash in the suitcase. Wankai knew that he had to go to the company. Fortunately, he secretly took the official seal that day and kept it with him. With this, he could get what he deserved.


    There''s still time! He still has time!


    Just when he took a taxi to the company, Guan Yue, far away from the other end of the world, was sitting at a table talking with a man.


    "Aiko, you know, I really appreciate you, but now in this situation, do you really have a way to solve the problem?" The grey haired and blue eyed old man sat at the table and looked at the man opposite him seriously. He said, "you are my most proud student, and I don''t want to see you like this. If you give it up, maybe you will come back again."


    "I can''t give up lucky." The voice of the band is very weak, but with a firm: "and things have not reached the worst point, please believe me, I will not let you down."


    "I''m a businessman. Even if I care about the relationship between us, I have to consider the interests. You know, the money is not a small amount. If I can''t get back the money in the end..." Before the old man finished, Guan Yue took out a document from his bag and handed it to the old man: "I won''t let you lose money."


    The old man took the document and looked through it for a moment. When he closed the document, his hesitation turned into appreciation and emotion: "Aiko, I didn''t read you wrong!"


    "Thank you."


    -


    at this time, the domestic situation is proceeding according to Tang Xiaotang''s expectation. As expected, wankai still took away the funds of lucky, but because of her presence, he could not use the money.


    But the outside world can''t resist the storm. Fortunately, the banana platform has been checked the water meter, and there is no time for itself. Lucky''s enemy is missing.


    Unfortunately, the previous plagiarism incident has not been solved. Morningstar is eyeing Le Kai, constantly using public opinion to attack Le Kai, and even releasing the news that Le Kai is about to go bankrupt due to lack of funds.


    Lucky still has no response, and guanbo seems to be gone. No matter how players who care about lucky ask, they will not make any announcement.


    Morningstar is very excited and thinks that lucky can''t make a comeback. However, when they reach out to swallow lucky completely, lucky suddenly makes an announcement and sends the evidence of Morningstar and wankai stealing the original painting to the micro blog and reports to the police.


    However, guanyue didn''t know when it had returned from abroad, and it also took a large amount of investment to fill the capital loophole that wankai had taken away.


    This time, he didn''t show any mercy and thoroughly cleaned up the company. In addition to the traitors, some people who were ambivalent and took advantage of the opportunity to fish in troubled waters were also swept out of the company by him. As for wankai, who fled with money, he didn''t hesitate to report to the police.


    The precarious company was stabilized by his vigorous action, and then the wind music released the news that it would cooperate with the famous game company of V country to launch a new game, which instantly recovered the previous situation of decline and made the attention of lucky go to a higher level.


    Three days later, wankai, who absconded, was arrested in his old home. All the 60 million public funds he took away were recovered. He also admitted that he had stolen company secrets with Morningstar.


    With the evidence, Morningstar couldn''t push it off. In a moment, there was a lot of abuse on the Internet. Before the netizens scolded Lekai for being fierce, it would only be more ferocious to scold Morningstar. The official blog didn''t want to lie flat and ridicule him, but also scolded the netizens. The result was bloody and unbearable. The stock of Morningstar technology behind the Morningstar game also fell sharply, and it is said that Morningstar managers not only face huge fines, but also prison sentences.


    Morningstar technology is also ruthless. It directly abandons Morningstar games and pushes a scapegoat out. However, they have lost their reputation and can no longer get up in the game industry.


    On the other hand, lucky not only came back from the dead, but also stood up completely because of this incident, and became one of the largest game companies in China. All the negative news from the civil strife before was swept away, and investment and cooperation came to our door one after another.


    This difficulty has passed completely.


    "Are you ok?" I haven''t seen Guan Yue for a whole week. He is very busy, and Tang Xiaotang is also very busy. He not only has to take an exam, but also has to live broadcast all day.


    It is also because she and some anchors always insist on live broadcasting when lucky is in the most chaotic situation, so that there is no massive loss of fans on the platform.


    However, Tang Xiaotang did not expect that in addition to her, there were several major anchors who did not choose to leave, and even ignored the attractive conditions offered by other platforms that wanted to poach them.


    Now that she has finally relaxed and finished the exam, Lekai''s condition has stabilized, so she has time to call guanyue to ask about the situation.


    "I''m fine..."


    Guan Yue''s voice was very hoarse, just like a serious illness, and his tone was weak and decadent. Tang Xiaotang recognized that his situation was not right, and she asked, "where are you now?"


    Guan Yue didn''t answer. If he didn''t hear his weak breathing through his mobile phone, Tang Xiaotang almost thought that he had hung up.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 958

    Turn on the computer, began to locate his mobile phone, Tang Xiaotang frowned, was about to find his location, but heard his very low voice from the headset: "I''m at home."


    "Wait for me, I''ll come to you now." Tang Xiaotang simply said, has seen his position, he is in his home.


    She quickly changed her shoes, took her cell phone and key, and hurried out of the door.


    Along the way, Tang Xiaotang did not hang up the phone, and the other side of the pipe music did not make a sound. Tang Xiaotang could hear his breathing, which made her worried and angry, for fear that something might happen to him. She went to the school gate, called a taxi and went straight to his home.


    Tang Xiaotang has been to Guanle''s apartment once before. Although it''s in the urban area, the environment of the community is very good. Of course, the price is also very expensive. Tang Xiaotang has a bit of trouble to buy one now.


    There was a "Di" sound from the earphone, and then the phone was hung up. Tang Xiaotang was even more worried. She got off the car, paid the money and ran to the community.


    But in and out of the community need to swipe the card, Tang Xiaotang ran to the door and was stopped by the security guard: "Hey, little girl, you are not from this community, are you?"


    "Uncle, my boyfriend is ill at home. I''m here to visit him. Please let me in." Tang Xiaotang put his hands together and looked at him with wide eyes.


    "No..." Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flashed a strange golden awn. If the security guard wanted to refuse, he was stuck in his throat. His eyes became confused and empty: "OK, then you go in."


    "Thank you, uncle!" Tang Xiaotang bent his eyes and laughed.


    In a hurry, she ran to the front of the apartment building, and the problem appeared again. She had to swipe her card when she used the elevator to go upstairs. Tang Xiaotang had to choose to climb up the stairs of the safe passage. The band musician was on the 23rd floor, which meant she had to climb up.


    Painstakingly climb up to find the door, even Tang Xiaotang has been tired to pant, she knocked on the door, but no one responded.


    There was no sound in the room. Tang Xiaotang jumped and kicked the door open.


    A strong smell of alcohol came on her face. Before she entered the room, Tang Xiaotang coughed. Holding her breath, she rushed in and quickly found the closed windows of the living room and opened them all.


    Fresh air rushes into the room to disperse the wine. Tang Xiaotang goes around to the wind music room. His door is still closed. She opens the door in the same way, and the more strong wine comes from the shop. She covers her nose and walks in. At a glance, she sees the person lying in front of the computer desk.


    Empty wine bottles were thrown all over the table and floor. I don''t know how much wine he drank. When Tang Xiaotang came to the table, she saw that Guan Yue had fallen asleep. She touched his head and found that he was really feverish.


    Tang Xiaotang looked down and saw that it was Guan Yue''s mobile phone. She picked up his mobile phone and put it aside. She helped him lie on the bed and covered him with a quilt.


    She opened the curtains and opened the window to ventilate. She found some antipyretic drugs in the medicine box on the cupboard. First she gave him some. Then she looked at the bottles of garbage on the floor and kept frowning.


    All the wine bottles were piled outside, and all the waste paper bags were swept into the garbage can. Tang Xiaotang began to tidy up the messy desk. When her hand accidentally touched the mouse, the computer that had been on the screen suddenly lit up.


    There is no lock screen. A familiar icon is displayed on the desktop. Tang Xiaotang is stunned.


    This is


    ¡­¡­


    "You hang up!"


    I didn''t


    "Get out of the game! Get out of the game world


    I didn''t hang up


    "G, why are you doing this? You have done us harm


    Believe me


    "You liar! You lied to all of us


    ¡­¡­


    The scornful and angry eyes fell on him one by one. He only felt the darkness around him. The tall shadow covered all the light. Everyone spewed out two words in his mouth, which drowned him in the sky. No matter how he explained, no one believed him.


    "Hang up You hang up Open and hang up... "


    Countless figures stood opposite him and cast a look of disdain. Behind him, there were deep cliffs. Step by step, he retreated, and suddenly a familiar face appeared in front of him.


    "I believe you!" He stretched out a hand to him. He was about to hold it with joy, but his face suddenly changed and looked at him fiercely.


    "Why are you? Why are these all yours? " The hand fiercely pushed him, directly pushed him down the cliff.


    Sadness, disappointment, fear His body was cold, stiff and heavy, like a hand pulling him down. He couldn''t struggle. The feeling of falling was too clear. For a moment, he almost wanted to fall all the time.


    Suddenly, a powerful hand held his hand tightly, the warm breath dispelled the chill of the body, and a gentle voice sounded in the ear: "it''s ok..."


    "I believe you."


    The heavy body gradually became relaxed, grabbed her hand and gradually disappeared. A touch of light fell from the top of his head, and his bright face appeared before his eyes.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 959

    He opened his eyes and regained his unconsciousness. His limbs were as tired as if he had fallen from a cliff. His memory came back to his mind. He clearly remembered that he was sitting at his desk


    There was a faint smell of rice in his breath, and he recalled the familiar voice in his mind. He was stunned for a moment, and then slowly propped up his weak body. Just as he was leaning on the head of the bed to get out of bed, the girl pushed open the door and came in, holding a glass of water in her hand.


    Seeing that he was sober, the girl quickly came over and put the water on the table. Then she picked up the medicine there, poured out two pieces and put them in her hands. With a straight face and water, she handed them to him: "eat!"


    The girl seemed very angry. He looked at the white pill in her hand, and his eyes were filled with complicated emotions.


    Look at him motionless staring at the medicine, Tang Xiaotang is really angry and speechless, angry he does not cherish his body, speechless, he is too emotional character.


    Maybe she is indifferent, anyway, she can''t understand this kind of behavior, because other people hurt themselves, especially that person is not worth it at all.


    Touch his forehead, the heat finally went down, Tang Xiaotang was relieved, she was really afraid that he would be burned silly.


    "Do you want me to feed you?" She opened his hand, put the medicine into his hand and looked down at him coldly.


    The man with his head hanging against the head of the bed has short hair and messy. Because of illness, his face and lips are very pale. The handsome face is a little fragile. It looks like a sick beauty, and looks pitiful. Tang Xiaotang can''t breathe. She sighs, grabs his hand, and is about to feed him the medicine. The man who has been sitting all the time finally moves.


    He slowly swallowed the medicine, Tang Xiaotang handed him the water, guanyue obediently took the medicine with hot water, just like a sick dog, very obedient.


    "You can sleep for a while and have dinner right away. Drink more hot water. If you feel uncomfortable, we''ll go to the hospital now." Tang Xiaotang is really speechless, but fortunately Guanle lives alone, but he seems to be able to cook. There are many fresh vegetables and meat in the refrigerator, and there are rice noodles in the cupboard. Considering that he has a fever and hasn''t eaten all day, Tang Xiaotang simply makes some porridge for him.


    Hearing this, the person who kept his head down finally raised his head. He looked at her quietly and looked more like a big dog. Tang Xiaotang held back his itchy hand and wanted to touch his hair. He took the cup in his hand and put it on the table to help him pull up the quilt.


    "I want to throw up..." A soft voice rang out. Thinking of how much wine he had drunk yesterday, Tang Xiaotang helped her forehead I''ll get you a basin. "


    Guan Le shakes his head and continues to look at her. Tang Xiaotang understands. He wants to go to the bathroom by himself.


    Bring the slippers for him. Tang Xiaotang helps him to go to the bathroom. When the sick beauty has finished vomiting, she helps him lie on the bed and cover the quilt.


    After vomiting, the spirit of guanyue was much better. He looked at her all the time. He didn''t know if it was because of illness. His eyes followed her wherever she went. His dependent eyes made Tang Xiaotang feel that he had a son instead of a boyfriend.


    Looking at the empty water cup on the table, Tang Xiaotang wanted to pour some hot water for him again. Seeing that she was going out, the person lying on the bed finally spoke again: "don''t go!"


    Guan Yue looked at the girl with the water cup and thought she was going to leave. He tried to get out of bed, but his weak limbs made him sit up with great effort: "don''t stay I''m alone... "


    "I''m not going. I''ll pour the water for you." Tang Xiaotang sighed and asked him to lie down: "you have a good rest first."


    Guan Yue was still not at ease. His vision was always at the door. The girl went out with a water cup, then came in and put the cup full of water on the table.


    When he finished drinking, she went out again. This time, probably for fear of his worry, she didn''t close the door.


    There was a slight noise outside the door. The wind band couldn''t see the girl''s figure. He tried to get out of bed with the table, and then went out with the wall.


    Tang Xiaotang is cooking porridge in the kitchen. It seems that eating porridge alone is too light. She adds some shredded chicken meat to the porridge. The soft glutinous rice is mixed with the taste of meat, which makes it more delicious.


    It seems that there are footsteps coming from the door. Tang Xiaotang turns around and looks at guanyue standing against the wall at the door. Her eyes are still looking at her. Her slender body and pale face make her look very weak.


    Look at the porridge has been cooked, she turned off the fire, helplessly walked over and pulled him to the bedroom: "said to let you have a good rest, good, the patient will be obedient!"


    Looking down, he saw the girl holding his hand. Her voice was full of concern. Suddenly, he felt a warm feeling in his heart, and even his eyes were red.


    The girl in front didn''t see it. He stepped forward and leaned gently behind her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Xiaotang stops. She feels the strong emotion of the people behind her and opens her mouth gently.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 960

    The man behind did not answer.


    "Go back to your room first, will you?" He is very weak now and can''t stand for such a long time. Tang Xiaotang has already felt the weight on his body getting heavier and heavier.


    "Well."


    Behind him came a dull response. Guan Yue stood up straight. Tang Xiaotang helped him back and let him lie down.


    The space became quiet. Tang Xiaotang just sat by the bed and didn''t leave.


    "If you want to say it, I''m always there." She spoke slowly.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The man sitting on the bed finally spoke softly. He seemed to be talking to her, but more like saying to himself: "do you know war?"


    Tang Xiaotang of course knows that it used to be a very popular large-scale competitive end game, but now it has declined in countless new games that have sprung up later. Although it has not stopped serving, its former glory can never be regained.


    Although she hasn''t played it, eight years ago, when the game was the most popular, she should have been studying in college.


    Eight years ago


    Remembering the icon in the wind music computer, Tang Xiaotang understood something in a flash.


    "That''s my favorite game. It''s been with me almost all my childhood." The man''s voice is very low, but his tone is slightly with a trace of nostalgia. Tang Xiaotang seems to see the bottom of his heart, cold and lonely young man sitting in front of the computer seriously, ten fingers jumping on the keyboard, his eyes bright and dazzling.


    "Because of it, I would even like to be a professional player, and once I firmly believed that I could go to the top and become the best one..."


    That''s what happened. He joined the team with a passion. Because of his outstanding talent, he soon became the core figure in the team. Although he was the youngest, his team was almost invincible. He soon stood out from his region and entered the finals, becoming a bright star in the eyes of countless people.


    However, many people are envious of his strength, and even his opponents are afraid of him. After asking him to withdraw from the competition, the operator behind the match failed to bribe his teammates and let out the news of his hanging up.


    The young man fell from the cloud to the mire in an instant, and his admirers began to hate him. They attacked him with the most vicious language. No matter how he explained it, no one believed him. Even his opposite teammates cast questioning eyes on him.


    "At that time, all the people were questioning and spitting," his voice was low and slightly inaudible. Tang Xiaotang saw a little water stains on the sheet, and soon penetrated into the cloth and disappeared.


    She stretched out her hands and gently hugged the man who was bigger than her. His body was just stiff for a while, and he slowly leaned against her shoulder, with a moist feeling at the shoulder blades.


    Under pressure, the teenager quits the game and completely quits the game. He doesn''t want to touch the mouse and keyboard any more. He locks himself in a dark apartment. He doesn''t eat, drink, sleep, talk or go out. He doesn''t do anything except unload and reload the game over and over again.


    "But he''s the only one who''s always standing by me and believing in me."


    At that time, only he was willing to believe that he was innocent.


    In his company, the youth finally came out of the shadow, they agreed to create a no false, absolutely fair competitive game.


    Memory is the two young hands, their eyes smile firm and serious. So although the investor who manipulated the outcome was found later, the teenager was finally proved innocent, and he never went back to his favorite game.


    Unfortunately, in his memory, the boy who worked hard and seriously finally became strange and beyond recognition.


    Tang Xiaotang listens quietly. She seems to finally understand why guanyue has such trust in wankai. Unfortunately, wankai has failed to live up to this trust.


    Is wind music good for wankai? The answer is yes. Wind music is very good for him, and it''s as good as being a brother. Although the character of wind music is cold, it attaches great importance to emotion, and pays more attention to the people it identifies with.


    When he was studying abroad, because his family was poor, Wan Kai was free of tuition, but he had to spend money on food, clothing, housing and transportation. Moreover, the consumption abroad was much higher than that at home. Although he could get the highest scholarship, it was not enough to pay for it. So since he got to know wind music, he has been responsible for almost all his expenses.


    Moreover, in order not to let him feel given away, guanyue paid him for helping him clean the apartment. Although guanyue paid him more than a normal white-collar worker, he only had to go to guanyue''s house every Friday to clean his room for him.


    It is precisely because of this that Wan Kai has the time and energy to concentrate on his studies and make achievements.


    But it is because the wind music is too good for him, so wankai''s reluctance and desire breed more. He thinks that the company can develop games clearly because of his ability, but just because guanyue is the investor, he became the boss, and he is just a deputy manager.


    He can''t see the efforts and efforts of wind music, and he doesn''t know that it''s impossible for him alone to develop Lekai to the present scale, which brings together the sweat and hard work of countless people, and it''s not his credit at all.Perhaps at the beginning, he did hold the same love for the game as the wind music, but money eroded his soul unconsciously, and his greed and uncontrollable desire finally brought him to this point.


    He didn''t keep his original intention.


    However, fortunately, there are still people who have kept their original intention from the beginning to the end.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 961

    After so many years, Guan Yue almost thought that he had completely forgotten these old things. However, today, he realized that the wound at the bottom of his heart had not healed, and he could not really face the past.


    However, at this moment, in front of the girl, when he finally poured out all these things, he felt relieved at the bottom of his heart. He felt relaxed after a long absence.


    "It''s OK. It''s all over." When his fingers touched the warm and soft skin, he subconsciously raised his head. The girl''s eyes were quiet and gentle, and she gently held his hand.


    "I''ll be with you."


    His eyes felt sour and familiar. He remembered that there was a boy who had said the same thing to him, but he finally abandoned him.


    But looking into the girl''s clear eyes, he was willing to believe that she would not change.


    "When you are well, go to see him," the girl looked at him. "We''ll be together."


    The astringency in his throat made him almost unable to speak. In her serious sight, he nodded gently.


    "Good."


    -


    a city prison.


    It was dark and windy. It seemed that there was a rainstorm brewing behind the dark clouds. Under the gloomy sky, the prison standing still was like a lonely city in the end, cold and silent.


    "Let''s go." The girl turned her head and gave him a smile. She held his cold hand.


    Nervous, hesitant, hesitant The withdrawal from the bottom of his heart disappeared. Guan Yue took a deep breath and held the girl''s hand tightly. He pushed the door open.


    Under the leadership of the prison guards, they met the wankai who had changed into prison clothes.


    Wankai, who already knew everything, seemed very calm, but at the moment when he saw the wind music, his eyes flashed a thick color of complexity.


    Tang Xiaotang is very understanding to go outside and wait, leaving space for the two of them.


    Guan Yue quietly looks at the person across a glass, his eyes have been on him, there are unwilling, anger and emotion.


    "You designed all this?" Vulcan looked at him.


    "Do you regret it?" The wind music mood is incomparably tranquil, he asks slowly.


    Vankey looked away. His voice was calm, but his tone was filled with deep resentment: "what''s the point of saying this now?"


    "Do you know that I''m really jealous of you? Mingming company was founded by us together. Why are all the good things for you in the end?" With that, he became excited and angry when he looked at the band: "you take the most share, you are outside by the company scenery, and I can only be ignored by everyone, even your subordinates look down on me!"


    But in fact, we can''t blame guanyue for this. Wankai''s EQ is too low. When people talk to him, he always shows a haughty look and speaks with no mercy. As time goes by, people naturally don''t want to get together and have fun.


    Wankai really does not have the ability to manage the company. If Lekai is completely handed over to him, it will go bankrupt if it can not develop to the present scale.


    And he didn''t treat him harshly, although he didn''t invest a cent, and his salary and share were no different from him.


    Guan Yue looks at the twisted man. He doesn''t want to talk to him at all. He has completely forgotten that their original intention is not for money or the so-called scenery.


    "Do you remember our wishes?" he asked


    Before he did this, he once asked him this question. Today, Guan Yue looks at the person who is so strange that he can''t see his true colors and asks again.


    "What wish! Are you still thinking like a fool? " Looking at his unchanging eyes, Guan Yue knows that he doesn''t need to come this time today.


    He has a clear conscience. He has never been sorry for him.


    He slowly stood up to signal that the conversation with the C.O. on one side was over, and then walked out of the room while vankey was pounding the glass crazily.


    The moment he stepped out of the door, his heart was relaxed as never before. He saw the girl sitting at the door with her head propped up and playing games. When he saw him coming out, his eyes lit up and he gave her a smile.


    "Let''s go." He went over and took her hand.


    Some things, it''s time to put them down.


    When they left the prison, the dark sky outside had cleared up, the clouds had faded from the top of the head, and there were traces of rain on the ground, but the sun was pouring down from the blue sky.


    Bright and brilliant.


    But no matter where she went, she would send messages to her every day. Tang Xiaotang also had a summer vacation. Because she was carefree and had a boyfriend, she stayed in a city without going anywhere else.


    Her live broadcast is also gradually on the right track. It seems that she has become one of the most popular anchors of lucky. There are millions of microblog fans. Every live broadcast can attract a lot of audience, and every time she broadcasts, the orchestra will watch it on time and give her a reward.He has always been at the top of her fan list.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 962

    However, Tang Xiaotang''s heart is still worried about the accident of his father.


    After her observation, it can be confirmed that the incident was just an accident, and according to the time, it will happen soon.


    In order not to cause the original tragic ending and avoid this accident, Tang Xiaotang made a lot of efforts, deliberately inserted many news about coal mine accidents into Guan Fu''s mobile phone, and revealed many black coal mines, which attracted the attention of the local authorities and strengthened the management and inspection of mine safety.


    I worked hard.


    However, her efforts were not in vain. At least in this way, the father in charge also paid attention to this matter. He not only changed a batch of new safety equipment, but also found someone to check it regularly and trained the workers.


    But despite her efforts to avoid it, the accident happened.


    When the news of the mine collapse came out for the first time, Tang Xiaotang knew it. She soon began to control the public opinion on the Internet and deleted all the malicious rumors.


    Guan Yue naturally received the news and bought a ticket for the latest flight. He didn''t hide her and called Tang Xiaotang directly.


    "I''m sorry. I''m going home to take care of this." His voice with worry and anxiety, Tang Xiaotang heard very clearly.


    The wind music is cold and not good at expression, but it has deep feelings for its parents. He works alone and doesn''t want to go home to inherit his father''s property, but it doesn''t mean that he can ignore his own company. It goes without saying that he has to go home to take responsibility for such things.


    "OK, you wait for me and I''ll take you to the airport." Tang Xiaotang still remembers that he had an accident on the way to the airport. This time, she absolutely can''t let this happen.


    "Good." Guan Yue is not in the mood to refuse. He just wants to go back as soon as possible.


    Tang Xiaotang drove him to the airport, and kept on answering and making phone calls all the way. Tang Xiaotang knew that he was in a mess and didn''t speak. He just drove to the fastest speed.


    "Don''t worry, it''s going to be OK." Outside the security checkpoint, Tang Xiaotang hugged and comforted him in a low voice.


    She knows that this time the situation will never be as bad as before, at least under so many safety measures, the lives of those workers can be saved, and he is still in charge of his father and mother, so that he will not lose his most important only son and despair as before.


    "Well, you wait for me to come back." This hug gave him courage, and his confused heart was a little calm, because he knew that no matter what things would become, the girl would always be with him.


    That''s enough.


    Tang Xiaotang let go of the pipe music, he did not look back, strode into the security entrance, the figure soon disappeared.


    After his figure disappeared, Tang Xiaotang also turned around and left.


    On this matter, there are also many discussions on the Internet. The scale of the collapse accident is quite large. Four workers were trapped underground because they were reported in the news and were searched.


    Because of the previous storm, the identity of wind music has long been stripped out, and even the official blog of Lekai is full of all kinds of bad comments. The social impact of this event is much greater than before, so whether you play the game or not, netizens come to comment.


    But before the band left, arrangements had been made, so lucky just forwarded the information circular issued by the government blue V, saying that everything was subject to the official information. I hope you don''t listen to biased opinions and spread rumors to cause panic.


    Tang Xiaotang, as the girl friend of guanyue, naturally attracted a lot of attention. Many people came to her live studio and asked her, but Tang Xiaotang ignored all of them. If there were rumors, she asked the housing authority to pull them black.


    Morningstar technology, which had suffered a big loss before, seems to be a little unwilling. It found some marketing numbers that are hot and eat human blood steamed bread in an attempt to stimulate public opinion. Tang Xiaotang mercilessly collected the evidence and reported them anonymously.


    At this time, the official news finally came out. The cause of the accident was a mine earthquake in the mine. But because of the safety facilities in place and the timely rescue, all the four trapped miners were rescued, and there was no life danger. They were only slightly injured. Now they have been sent to the hospital for treatment.


    The closure is necessary, but because there are no casualties, the result is not as serious as the previous death of several people. As long as the review is passed, the mining can continue, but after all, there is an accident, and the closure cannot be lifted in a short time.


    This time, because guanyue went back in time to hold up the responsibility, Guanfu soon returned home, and guanmu did not go to the hospital. Although they were all hit, at least it was no longer the tragic ending.


    This is the best result. Seeing that the unexpected loss has been reduced to the minimum, Tang Xiaotang finally breathes a sigh of relief.


    At the first moment when the result came out, Guan Yue called to tell her the result. Because he was very busy, he just said a few words in a hurry and hung up. Tang Xiaotang understood very well and didn''t disturb him.


    A few days later, the matter was finally settled. The heat went down, and the injured miners got a large amount of compensation. Tang Xiaotang called guanyue.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 963

    "Are you ok?" In recent days, she has been paying attention to the news over there. She can often see the wind music appearing on the Internet. He has taken all the responsibilities on behalf of his father. Whether it''s to comfort the injured, to meet the inspection or to deal with the interview, it''s all the wind music dealing with.


    The man''s handsome face is stained with perseverance. Although it is hard to hide his fatigue, it reveals a bit of maturity and calmness after experiencing the wind and rain. His sincere and responsible attitude makes the overwhelming criticism on the Internet fade away gradually, and there are praises beginning to appear.


    Tang Xiaotang can''t help but feel gratified, but also mixed with a trace of pride, this ridge, he finally stepped on his own in the past.


    "I''m fine," he said in a tired voice, sounding as if he hadn''t rested for a long time. "It worries you."


    In fact, he has not slept well for three days. He has to deal with the injured, deal with the media, and take care of his mother who is not in good health and his father who has been hit. He has no time to rest at all. Even if he falls asleep occasionally, he will soon be awakened by various situations in his dream.


    Under great pressure, however, he knows that he can''t shrink back, because behind him are his parents who are no longer young. He must shoulder this responsibility.


    Every day, she would receive the girl''s good morning greetings. She would not ask him anything, but would silently encourage and support him. Whenever he saw her "good morning", his tired body and mind seemed to be reinjected with strength.


    He knows he can''t live up to his parents and her expectations.


    "How are your uncles and aunts?" Although she already knew that the father and mother in charge would be OK, they were almost cut off from all the news at home during this period. Even Tang Xiaotang didn''t know their specific situation, so she asked.


    "They''re fine." Guan Yue thought of his father who was at home with his mother. Although his father was not in a good mood, he thought of his father''s bent back and white hair, but he felt that it was good for him to relax with his mother every day.


    His tone was soft. Tang Xiaotang knew that he had nothing to do with his father and mother: "that''s good."


    "They also asked about you," Guan Yue thought of the happy look of his parents when they knew that they had a girlfriend. His mood became lighter. "They like you very much."


    "Yes Is that right? " The girl''s voice seemed a little embarrassed. She whispered: "you I told my aunt and uncle


    "Of course." From the beginning of guanyue''s Association, he held the idea of being with her all the time. Fortunately, his parents also like her: "I have such a good girlfriend. Why should I hide it? Of course, I have to tell my parents."


    He wants everyone to know that such a good girl is the one he loves.


    "They don''t feel My identity... " The girl''s voice hesitated, with a trace of loss.


    Guan Yue knows what she is worried about. He knows that she has no father or mother, but his parents have never been the people who like her identity. Even in those years, his mother''s background was not good, but his father firmly chose her, and they are still living well.


    And she is really excellent, although the character looks cold, but the real she is proud and short, he likes such a unique her.


    She was the one he chose, and his parents believed in his vision, especially when they knew that such a thing had happened and that she had always been with him.


    It is more difficult than anyone to be with a partner in need.


    "You''re good. They like you very much!" The wind music is very serious, and the tone is very serious.


    "What if they don''t like me?" Tang Xiaotang suddenly wants to ask this question, although for her, it is very simple to make others like her.


    "Even if they don''t like you, I won''t give up," the hand holding the mobile phone tightened, and the pipe music said in a deep voice: "you are the best and most unique in the world. You don''t have to care about anyone''s likes and dislikes, even if that person is my parents."


    "Just as you will not give up on me, I will never give up on you." His firm tone fell in his heart, Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt a heat in his heart.


    Although he is only a human, but after a betrayal, he can still give her such a firm trust.


    At this moment, for his trust, her efforts are also worth it.


    "Thank you," whispered the girl with a relaxed and happy voice. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. The wind music suddenly felt that her voice was more real than before: "you are also the best and most handsome boyfriend in the world!"


    There is a fierce and soft mood suddenly rising from the bottom of my heart, spread to every part of the body, his eyes are unprecedented gentle.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, I won''t disturb..." Before the girl had finished speaking, the orchestra interrupted her.


    "Tangtang, my parents want to see you very much," he said in his gentlest voice, relaxing his hand and shaking his fingers When we''re done with these things, come and meet them. "


    Hearing the uneasiness and expectation in his voice, Tang Xiaotang was stunned for a moment, and then began to laugh slowly.


    "Good."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 964

    The Emir Empire, a tavern outside Farah forest.


    The Bard with silver hair is playing an old tune on the stage. On the bar, a tall man is sitting naked with a glass in his hand. He is glaring at the red haired widow''s landlady who is wearing a black tight leather suit behind the bar. The waiter holding a large plate of beer is delivering wine from table to table.


    "The most powerful devil in the legend, his treasure is piled up with ten castles,


    through the deepest lake of death,


    across the most dangerous dark forest,


    on the sunset cliff,


    is the devil''s palace,


    the brave wield their swords,


    cut off the evil magic thorns,


    sapphire Scepter for hope,


    the kingdom is the most powerful one Beautiful princess,


    crown the winner himself,


    he will become a new king. "


    The melodious sound of the piano mingles with the noise of the tavern. The guests don''t take this long-standing ballad to heart. They drink a lot and eat large pieces of meat. They talk about Warcraft, wine and women. They laugh from time to time, and their voices can be heard in the tavern.


    This is an ordinary tavern on the border of the Empire. Because it is close to Farah forest, many mercenaries come here to have a rest, so the business is always very good.


    In front of the wooden table in the corner of the tavern, a thin figure was sitting quietly, with a wine glass in front of him. The figure was wearing dark brown trousers and a coat. His boots tightly wrapped his long legs. The leather hat on his head covered most of his face, revealing only half of his white chin and a touch of brilliant gold around his ears.


    The figure held a long sword tightly in both hands, and his waist was very straight. He seemed to be thinking about something, but in fact he had been paying attention to the movement in the tavern.


    "As you say, will not princess Sophie marry the man who has the scepter of hope?" At the table next to him, several mercenaries in leather clothes were talking about the latest gossip, especially the news coming from the imperial city recently.


    "Yes, who let the king have only such a daughter?" Another gray haired mercenary shrugged and said.


    "Well, I don''t know who will marry the most beautiful princess Sophie, the Pearl of the kingdom?" A short mercenary with vision: "I heard that Princess Sophie''s long hair is more dazzling than the sun''s gold, her skin is whiter than snow, her blue eyes are more beautiful than the sky, her red lips are more delicate than the first rose blooming in the morning..."


    Listening to each other''s words, the figure''s hand holding the sword became tighter. He restrained his emotions and slowly released his long fingers on the hilt.


    A bearded mercenary sighed with regret: "if only I could get the scepter!"


    "Don''t dream. Do you know how dangerous the dark forest is?" The gray haired mercenary, who was the first to speak, cried, "it''s said that the Warcraft inside is more and more ferocious. No one who walks in can come out! Moreover, the sunset cliff is surrounded by numerous poisonous black thorns. As long as it touches a thorn, it will fester into a pool of black water! "


    "That''s what I said..." He stopped his mouth bitterly. Of course, he knew how dangerous it was to get the scepter, not to mention the most ferocious and powerful magic king in the legend: "and the one who got the scepter can inherit the throne, and I don''t know who will be so lucky!"


    "Don''t think about it." The short mercenary also said, "it has nothing to do with us anyway. Why don''t you think about hunting more squeaky beasts and selling their fur to the merchants in the city for a little more money to drink more wine?"


    "So it is." The bearded mercenary took the wooden wine cup in front of him and drank all the golden beer in it: "come on! After this drink, let''s go! "


    "Good!" The other mercenaries raised their glasses one after another and finished the wine in one breath. The gray mercenary patted the table: "come on! Check out


    The lady in black leather came out from behind the bar and looked at the wine glass on the table. Her lips turned red: "ten copper coins in all."


    The gray mercenary took out a money bag from his arms, counted ten old copper coins and put them on the table. Then he and his companions picked up the weapons on the ground and swaggered away.


    The figure sitting in the corner saw this and hung his sword on his waist. She was about to get up and follow him. As soon as the landlady looked at the wine glass on his desk, she quickly reached out to stop him! Want to run without paying? "


    Figure one hand holding the hat to cover his face, one hand from the clothes out of a coin, impatiently throw to the landlady, and then whisk her hand, hurry to follow up.


    The landlady subconsciously catches the coin. She just wants to say that it''s not enough. A glass of beer is two copper coins. However, the coin in her hand flashes in the dark tavern, and the silver light suddenly falls into her eyes. When she takes a close look, what she holds in her hand is a brand-new silver coin!


    She was incredulous. She looked at the silver coin in her hand, then looked back and forth, put it in her mouth and bit it. Then she opened her eyes excitedly.


    "My God It''s real silver


    The mercenaries who saw all this were also shocked to know that a silver coin could be exchanged for a thousand copper coins. For those mercenaries who lived at the bottom, they could only earn dozens of copper coins at a time. This silver coin was enough for them to work hard for more than half a year.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 965

    "This Where are the rich people from? " A mercenary murmured, his eyes seemed to be glued to the shining silver coin.


    hearing the words, the landlady quickly clenched the silver coin in her hand. She tried hard to recall the man''s appearance just now. However, except for the golden hair on the other side''s temples and the white fingers that handed her the silver coin, she couldn''t remember anything from the other side.


    -


    the Emir empire is the largest country in Caesar''s continent, located in the center of the continent, surrounded by numerous small countries.


    The Empire has a vast territory, abundant resources and numerous experts.


    But the king of the Empire had only one daughter, Princess Sophie.


    According to the ancient legend of the Empire, when the Kingdom has no successor, only those who have obtained the scepter of hope, which symbolizes the supreme power of Caesar, are qualified to become the new masters of the Emir empire.


    It is said that the scepter of hope is the treasure of Nino. It has supreme magic power, and can make a man without magic become a genius who can fight against the great magician.


    However, Nino, the demon king, lives on the sunset cliff in the center of the dark forest. It is said that it is the graveyard of the sun, full of poisonous and evil thorns. Even the most powerful insect on the mainland can''t survive there.


    Moreover, if you want to think of Danino''s castle, you have to not only go through the dangerous dark forest full of Warcraft, but also go through the lake where even a feather can''t die, go through the endless death swamp full of poisonous gas, climb up the towering sunset cliff, and go through the evil thorns tightly around the castle before you can enter the castle.


    However, entering the castle does not mean that you can get the scepter of hope, because if you want to get the treasure, you must defeat Nino.


    Nino is the most powerful presence in Caesar''s mainland. It is said that he can destroy a country with a wave of his hand. All those who try to defeat him are defeated in the end. Even the most powerful magician in the mainland, Eiffel, is defeated in his hands.


    Therefore, if you want to win the scepter of hope, the chance of victory is almost zero.


    Although the road is full of danger and the hope of obtaining the scepter is so slim, there are still countless people who want to take risks. However, several months have passed since the old king announced the news. Several groups of people who went to look for the scepter did not even come back.


    The age of the princess is getting older and older. If it is delayed, it will delay her. The helpless king has to decide to hold a dance. Then he will choose a husband for the young princess from the princes who used to come to the dance and inherit his throne.


    The news hasn''t come out yet, but there is one person who doesn''t want to.


    -


    Imperial City, royal palace.


    "No! No


    With a scream, the maid in the long skirt ran out of a room in panic. Two soldiers outside the corridor came up to her and asked her what had happened.


    "Princess Sophie Princess, she''s gone


    A moment later, the middle-aged man with a crown and gorgeous clothes came into the room with several attendants. His eyes sank when he saw the empty room and the open window.


    "And the princess?" The man has silver gray short hair, blue eyes as deep as the sea, has been stained with wind and frost face with dignity, the fine lines of the corner of the eye can not cover his once handsome appearance, he turned his eyes, asked the maid standing on one side with her head down.


    "Your Majesty, forgive me! I don''t know where the princess went When I came in, the princess was gone! " The maid fell on her knees, shaking her head against the ground, looking very frightened.


    The man strode to the bed. When he saw the pillow and clothes under the quilt, he frowned and went to the open window.


    When he saw the long rope hanging on the windowsill and tied with sheets, his face was completely gloomy.


    "What the hell is going on?" He turned his head and looked directly at the maid on the ground. Under such fierce eyes, the maid''s body trembled even more.


    "I, I don''t know Last night, last night, the princess said she was uncomfortable. Let''s Don''t call her in the morning Then at noon, I, I come to deliver lunch I saw the princess lying on the bed, motionless... "


    "And then?" Hearing this, the man had guessed what had happened. He asked harshly. The maid kowtowed to the ground, and his voice had already brought a cry.


    "I, I thought When the princess was ill, she thought Just want to see what happened to the princess, and then Then the princess disappeared


    With that, the maid finally could not help crying out: "Your Majesty, forgive me! I really don''t know where the princess has gone


    The man''s brow was locked. He waved his hand. Two bodyguards came in from the door and dragged the weeping maid out. Beside him, a servant came up quickly.


    "Your Majesty What should we do now? " The waiter was very worried. He looked at the man''s gloomy expression and couldn''t help saying: "princess, she must have heard that."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 966

    Otherwise she wouldn''t have run away like this.


    "Take good care of the princess''s room. No one is allowed to come in without my orders." But the man didn''t answer him. He strode out of the room and ordered the bodyguard around him.


    "Yes Two bodyguards answered, then stood at the door and closed it tightly.


    "The princess is seriously ill and can''t see anyone." He turned to the attendant beside him and said, "go and get me a doctor."


    "Yes, your majesty!" Wait inside Leng for a while, then answer a way.


    The man strode back to his room. He sat in his seat and rubbed his eyebrows heavily, asking people to call his confidants.


    "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?"


    After a while, a tall and handsome young man with short flax hair came in. He politely saluted the man sitting in his seat: "Your Majesty, what can I do for you


    "William, I''m here for you to do something. Come here." The man waved to him, so the young man went over and bowed his head in front of him.


    The man whispered a few words in his ear, and the young man''s look suddenly became surprised. When the man looked up, he could not help saying: "you mean, princess, she..."


    "William, it''s up to you. You can''t let anyone else know about it!" He said in a deep voice.


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. I won''t let you down!" The young man knelt down on one knee and said respectfully.


    "You go now." The man waved, and the young man turned and backed out.


    When there was only himself left in the room, the king''s serious face was finally tired and worried. He slowly got up and walked to the window. His blue eyes looked out at the blue sky and sighed deeply.


    "Sophie..."


    Now, Farah forest.


    The figure closely followed a group of mercenaries in front, keeping a close distance.


    The tavern is located in the small town outside Farah forest. The town is not big, but because it is close to Farah forest, there are many people coming and going, and most of them are mercenaries and adventurers.


    The mercenaries entered a tall building not far away. They stood outside the building and looked at it. On the wooden board hanging at the door of the building, there were six words: "mercenary union branch".


    "Mercenary Union..."


    After a while, several mercenaries came out. After they left, the figure hesitated for a moment and strode in.


    Push open that wooden door, inside a piece of smoke, the figure does not adapt to cough up sound, he waved his hand, the smoke in front of him.


    The room was full of tall mercenaries, more men than women. A small number of mercenaries were at the front desk. Most of the mercenaries were surrounded by a hanging board. They crowded past and saw the words on it.


    All the tasks written on the board are issued by the employer. They are arranged from top to bottom according to the difficulty of the tasks. At the bottom are some very simple things, such as helping people find things, sending letters and so on. Of course, the remuneration is also very low, only a few copper coins. The middle is more difficult, such as going to the forest to find some herbs, or purchasing some parts of Warcraft The reward for these tasks is also relatively high, ranging from dozens of copper coins to several silver coins. If you want to live Warcraft, the reward for these tasks is high. According to the difficulty of catching Warcraft, the lowest is dozens of silver coins.


    Further up, there are some very difficult tasks, but few people take on such tasks.


    When the figure saw the first line written in the font larger than other tasks, his eyes narrowed slowly.


    "The scepter of hope."


    The reward wasn''t written, but no one thought it was no reward. The figure looked at the task for a while, turned and walked to the front desk.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    The waiter in neat uniform asked, smiling at the man in the hat in front of him.


    "I want to send a mission." The figure pressed the hat, deliberately lowered the voice with a bit hoarse.


    "OK, please write down your task." The waiter passed the pen and paper.


    The figure did not hesitate to write down the task on the paper, and then pushed the paper to the waiter.


    "This..." Seeing the task, the waiter was stunned. She raised her head and looked at the person in front of her with a little surprise: "guest, are you sure?"


    "Well." The figure nodded.


    "OK, what''s the timeliness of your task?" The waiter regained his smile.


    "Now." Answered a low voice.


    "I''m sorry, but maybe no one will take the job." The waiter took a look at the slender man in front of him. Although he couldn''t see his face clearly, from the outline under the brim of his hat, we could see that the other person''s appearance must be good.


    Without thinking about it, she knew the origin of the other party. Her eyes flashed with regret. She took out a roll of cowhide from under the front desk and handed it to the figure: "but there is a map here. You can go to the dark forest by yourself according to the instructions of the map.""Thank you." The figure took the map in the waiter''s hand and opened it for a look.


    The waiter seemed to think of something and added with a smile, "twenty coppers, thank you."


    Figure: --


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 967

    A moment later, the man with a bag of copper coins pushed open the wooden door and came out. He opened the map in his hand, looked at it carefully, then turned and walked in a direction.


    He bought a horse with the money in his bag. He ran all the way according to the map. After a day and a night, he finally came to the place indicated by the map.


    "Xu ~" the horse slowly stopped on the platform of the cliff, quietly looking at the boundless green ocean in front of him, with gloomy eyes.


    "This is Dark forest... "


    At a glance, you can''t see the edge of the forest in the past. The front is still green. The deeper you look back, the darker the color is. Green, dark green, dark green At the back, the color of the tree crown is dark. Even the clear sky in the distance, it is a bit gloomy by the dark color. Just looking at it, it has a deep and dizzy feeling.


    Endless repression came out of the forest, and the horse sitting down seemed to feel the danger and became a little alarmed.


    "Good horse, don''t be afraid." Without other people, the figure is no longer deliberately low voice, clear tone with a bit of soft, sounds very pleasant. Under his comfort, the horse slowly recovered calm, but still with a few strands of fear in his eyes.


    The figure looked far away, looking for the way to enter the forest. At this moment, he heard a few quarrels from below. His eyes narrowed and saw several figures appear on a flat land outside the forest. He pulled the reins and decided to go and have a look.


    "Go."


    ¡­¡­


    "No! Why don''t you go in when you''ve already said so? " It was a young female voice who was impatient, angry and disgusted.


    "We said we would send you to the dark forest, but we didn''t say we would accompany you in." The answer is a calm man''s voice.


    "How can that be? You took our money and didn''t send us in? " The girl''s voice began to ring again, and her tone became more urgent, even with a weeping sound.


    "Our task is to get out of the forest, not to get in!" A rough voice came out.


    "Little girl, you should speak with your conscience. The dark forest is so dangerous that no one will go in if you give us more money. It''s not easy for us to take you here." This time, there was a enchanting voice of a woman. She laughed and said, "besides, no matter how much money you have, it''s useless to spend your life!"


    "You The young girl voice choked earlier.


    "Come on, mollian, stop it." This time it was a young man''s voice, soft and soothing.


    "Sorry, my companion is too impatient. Please forgive her." The young man opened his mouth slowly, his voice was as clear as gurgling water, and his impatient mood could not help calming down.


    "At last there''s an interesting one." Enchanting female voice mocked a, the young girl seems to be comforted by the youth, also did not speak.


    The figure turns around a big tree, and several people finally appear in front of him. On the left side are four people. They are dressed as a group of mercenaries. The leader is a tall middle-aged man, who should be the calm voice just now. Behind him are a man and a woman.


    The man was a big man with a big knife on his shoulder, and his expression was extremely impatient. The woman was dressed in leather, with a whip hanging around her waist, and her face was enchanting and disdainful.


    On the right is a man and a woman. They are both young and well dressed. They look like rich people. The girl is dressed in a wizard''s robe, while the young man is dressed in a knight''s suit. You can feel that the young man''s strength is not bad. He should be at the level of a great swordsman. As for the girl


    Only the strength of the second level, also have the courage to come to the dark forest?


    Shadow heart dark charge, but did not rashly forward, just hiding behind the tree to observe.


    "This is your reward. Thank you for sending us here." The young man took out a bag from his arms and handed it to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man opened the bag and took a look, then nodded with satisfaction: "OK, those two should be careful, we will leave."


    The mercenaries left quickly. After they all left, the girl said anxiously, "brother Ryan, you just let them go. What shall we do?"


    "Molly ANN, let''s just go in by ourselves." The young man named Ryan has short silver gray hair, chestnut eyes and a handsome and gentle face. He is not much like a swordsman, but rather like a magician.


    "But..." Mollian had curly blonde hair, blue eyes, and a lovely face. She pursed her lips and was about to speak when she saw that the young man''s face suddenly sank and said, "come out!"


    Figure a Leng, was found?


    He was about to go out when he saw the young man''s eyes glancing at the Bush on the other side. Then, the Bush moved. Then, a little girl came out slowly from inside.


    The girl is about eleven or twelve years old. She is wearing a black shaggy skirt with long curly black hair down to her waist. Her face is big with a pair of big black eyes. Her facial features are as delicate as the doll in the closet. She is very lovely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 968

    The girl was carrying a black umbrella in her hand, looking at them quietly with big eyes. The ruby collar around her neck made her skin more and more white. Although dressed in black, it doesn''t look gloomy. With that beautiful and delicate face, it just looks more sweet and harmless.


    However, the place where she appeared was not harmless at all.


    The young man''s eyes narrowed slightly. This is the edge of the dark forest. Although it is the edge, there is a forest barrier outside. Not to say how dangerous the dark forest is, it is not a little girl who can go through the small forest outside.


    Looking carefully at the girl in front of her, she found that her clothes were all exquisite, and her clothes were clean, her hair was not in a mess. She didn''t look like she had entered by mistake, and she didn''t have any magic or sword Qi fluctuation, just like an ordinary person without any ability, weaker than the mollian around him.


    There are only two possibilities: one is that she really doesn''t have the ability of swordsman or magician, that is, she is an ordinary person; the other is that her strength far exceeds him, so he can''t feel her breath.


    If she doesn''t have the strength, it would be even more strange to appear here. But if she is far beyond his strength, the young people don''t think it is possible Looking at her dress, she must have been born as an aristocrat. His talent is quite good, but he has never heard of any family in the empire that has had the offspring of adverse talent.


    And black hair and black pupil No family seems to be like this Is it from other countries?


    The young man''s mind was full of thoughts, but the girl beside him didn''t feel anything. She just thought that she was an ordinary little girl in front of him. Because of the other party''s delicate and lovely face, she looked happy.


    "What''s your name, little sister?" The girl was just about to walk past, but she was held by the young man in time. Without confirming the identity of the other party, he could not let her approach her.


    The girl tilted her head and looked at them quietly, but she didn''t mean to be close to them. The young man felt that there was no malice in her, but looked at them curiously.


    "Who are you?" He stared at each other and asked slowly.


    The girl didn''t answer, but her eyes slowly moved away from them. Suddenly, the young man saw that the girl''s eyes were bright, and she was staring at a place. She ran there and cried: "it''s a white horse!"


    White horse?


    The young man''s vision subconsciously shifted with the girl, and then he saw a white horse peeping out half of its head from behind a big tree. The horse was chewing its head, and it was obvious that there was someone on the horse.


    His body immediately tense up, where are people? But he didn''t feel the breath of each other at all The strength of this man is above him!


    The figure on the horse only saw the girl looking at him. With the sound of "white horse", he was annoyed to find that he had already lost the stuffing unconsciously.


    It was no longer necessary for him to hide. He pulled the reins and came out from behind the tree. The girl with delicate face had already run to him. Not far away, the young man with short silver gray hair was staring at him, his chestnut eyes full of vigilance.


    "Are you prince charming?" The girl stood in front of him with black eyes staring at him. She didn''t seem to be afraid of the horses and people who were much bigger than her. She was looking up at him, but it made her figure feel like being looked down.


    He thought too much with a smile. He jumped down from the horse and looked at the girl in front of him. He lowered his voice and said slowly, "I''m not a prince."


    In fact, he is not a prince


    "You are." The girl as like as two peas, but she did not believe it. She looked at the golden hair and her blue eyes, and slowly said, "you are the same as the prince in the book."


    The figure was very curious about what book she was reading. Looking at the girl''s delicate face, he wanted to touch her head and resist this impulse. He looked up at the young man not far away, straightened up, took off his hat, put it on his chest and bent slightly.


    "Handsome sir, beautiful miss, Hello, I''m Kay, an explorer."


    His short golden hair was shining in the sun. The boy''s delicate face had a kind of unidentified beauty, and his blue eyes were clearer than the sky, which meant that he was only sixteen or seventeen years old.


    The young man''s voice sounds very low and a little hoarse. Looking at his beautiful face, the girl named mollian''s face turns red involuntarily. Her eyes are uncomfortable and she avoids the young man''s sight. Her voice is as low as a mosquito: "you, hello My name is Molly Ann... "


    The young man felt the kindness of the young man. He was still vigilant at the bottom of his heart. However, his face returned to the previous smile and gave a salute: "Ryan, nice to meet you, Kay."


    "Mr. lane, are you here for the scepter of hope?" The young man straightened up and looked at them with a smile, but he told them his purpose directly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 969

    Ryan was not surprised. He guessed his purpose. After all, those who come to the dark forest at this time have nothing to do but look for the scepter of hope.


    "Yes." He nodded.


    The boy''s blue eyes were slightly heavy, but a smile appeared on his face: "I''m also looking for the scepter of hope. It seems that we can go together."


    "That''s great!" The youth has not yet opened his mouth, the girl around him has been happy to make a sound, she is very happy to look at the youth, her eyes are bright.


    The young man didn''t want to agree, but the girl had already made a voice. He couldn''t object any more. He could only nod: "OK, let''s go together."


    He slowly looked at the girl beside the boy. She was slightly looking at them. With her eyes as black as glass, he had the illusion that the other side was looking at them, and his heart was palpitating.


    But when he looked again, the girl''s eyes were still innocent and curious. The young man secretly said that he wanted to see more wrong. He looked at the girl: "this child, did you bring it?"


    "No!" Before the boy could answer, the girl had already opened her mouth. She seemed very unhappy: "I came out by myself!"


    After listening to this sentence, young people and young people are speechless, Lane had doubts about her heart, heard this sentence, those doubts instantly disappeared.


    How do you listen to this? It''s all the arrogant young ladies in the big family. It seems that she should have lost with her family.


    After all, because of that, many families sent people to the dark forest.


    Juvenile is a little funny, he looked at the girl seems to take some disgusting sight, put a light voice: "then why do you want to come here?"


    "Come if you want." The girl''s eyes narrowed, looking very powerful, but with her cute and lovely face, people just want to pinch his face.


    "And where are you from?" Molly Ann inexplicably like girls, she can''t help but come to ask.


    "In the castle The girl is right.


    "And your family?" The young man came up to the girl and asked softly.


    "My Lord has no family." Said the girl.


    All of you: --


    And no matter what they ask, the girl seems to be out of the world with them, and her answer is totally wrong.


    If they can cross the other world, they will know that there is a word called "Zhong Er" to describe her, which is just too vivid.


    "What''s your name?" Young help forehead, helpless sigh.


    "Hum! My Lord is the legendary Nino Speaking of this, the girl with her hands akimbo, a proud smile on her face: "you stupid human, don''t obediently surrender!"


    "Cough, cough!" When he choked, he suddenly felt weak.


    Whose bear child is this!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Let''s find a way to send her out first... " The young man finally gave up the communication with the girl. He stood up, sighed and spoke slowly.


    "All right." Although I can''t find my family, I have to go out and find someone to take care of her first.


    "No! My Lord will follow you The girl did not want to. She grabbed the boy''s clothes with one hand. The boy threw them away, but he didn''t get rid of them.


    He didn''t think too much. He took a look at the girl beside the young man. Anyway, he had already brought one. It''s nothing to bring another.


    Besides, if you want to send her out, you have to go to the town again. He can''t go back.


    "Come on, let''s take her with us. Maybe her family is right in front of us." Said the boy.


    The young man frowned slightly, but after thinking about it, he also felt that the young man was right, and now it is getting dark. If they want to go out again, they have to go through the forest outside. Before, they were protected by the group of mercenaries, so they could pass smoothly. If he was the only one, it would be OK, but it would be difficult to take these two girls without any strength.


    "All right." He nodded and looked at the setting sun in front of him. The dark forest in front of him became more and more dangerous and mysterious. After thinking for a moment, he said to the boy, "it''s getting dark now. The dark forest at night is too dangerous. Let''s move on tomorrow."


    "Good." The boy nodded without any objection.


    "You stay in the middle of the night, I''ll stay in the middle of the night." The young man took the initiative to speak. Although he didn''t feel the strength of the young man, he could go through the forest alone, which means that his strength must be extraordinary.


    As for the two girls who had no combat effectiveness, they were directly ignored by him.


    The boy agreed.


    Seeing that they didn''t believe what they said, the girl turned her lips and didn''t believe it. Anyway, she didn''t hide it or cheat them.


    The young man quickly raised a fire. He obviously had the experience of living in the wild. The young man and the young girl consciously picked up all the dead trees around him. Only the girl sat on a stump beside the fire, swinging her legs around, very leisurely.


    "Hua La --" after a while, the boy came back. He held a lot of branches with leaves in his arms and threw them directly on the ground.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 970

    The sound of the branches landing made the young man look up. When he saw the pile of branches with fresh leaves, he was speechless.


    The boy standing in front of him patted the ashes on his body and said to him, "in this way, firewood is enough!"


    There was no way. There were too few dead branches around, and they were all thin and short. He couldn''t find them for a long time, so he just cut a pile down from the tree.


    Look what he cut. It''s thick and long. It can burn for a long time!


    "This one doesn''t work..." The young man just felt powerless. Looking at the young man, he thought he was better than these two, but he didn''t expect that they were all half weight.


    "Why not?" The boy was puzzled.


    "It''s all wet. It won''t burn." The young man explained.


    "How?" The boy didn''t believe it. He saw that other people cut down trees like this. He picked up a branch and threw it into the fire.


    The youth didn''t stop him. He would only believe it if he saw the result.


    At this moment, the girl sitting on the stump has a red light flashing through her eyes, but no one can see it in the dark.


    The branch with green leaves fell into the fire. Just when the young man was used to waiting for the smoke to rise and the flame to go out, and even ready to rekindle the fire, he saw that the branch suddenly ignited a huge flame, just like a mass of hemp cloth soaked with oil.


    The young man was stunned. He could hardly believe his eyes. Soon, the branch was burned to ashes, faster than those dead branches.


    "It''s impossible!"


    He did not believe that he picked up a branch and threw it into the fire.


    However, with the thick black smoke coming out, the big branch with water vapor suddenly put out the burning flame. Only a little bit of flame around was still struggling to burn, but it seemed that it was dying, and it seemed that it would go out at any time.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The girl sitting on the stump gave a rude laugh. She raised her chin and laughed at him: "you are so stupid!"


    Ryan: --


    He picked the branch out of the fire, then put a bunch of dead branches in, and poked the fire, and the fire began to flourish again.


    He took a dim look at the boy. Is he a fire magician? How else can you make that wet branch fire?


    "Well, you''re right." The young man also saw the scene just now. He also realized that the wet branches really couldn''t burn: "I''ll find some more dry branches."


    "Well, that''s enough." Ryan took a look at Marian, who was picking up branches on the other side, and called her back.


    Then it''s time for dinner.


    Ryan brought dry food, he and Molly ANN can eat, but Kay was embarrassed. He went out in a hurry, and when he got to the town, he was only busy looking for the way, and didn''t want to buy food at all.


    As for the girl, of course, she didn''t take anything with her, but she didn''t seem to realize it, and she was still sitting on the stake.


    Ryan looked at the two people, naturally they can not eat, let them watch, he will take out the dry bread into four pieces, one to the young man, one to the girl.


    Both of them looked at the piece of bread with disgust in their eyes. Kay hesitated for a while, but still took it and whispered, "thank you."


    He''s never had such Such bad food!


    The girl''s disgust appeared on her face. She turned her head and said directly, "I don''t want to eat this!"


    "What are you going to eat?" Kay on one side has already begun to eat slowly, but he can''t help it if he doesn''t eat. He is empty and has been hungry for most of the day. Even if the dry bread is really tasteless and hard to swallow, he can''t help it.


    "My Lord wants meat!" The girl raised her chin and put her arms around her chest.


    "Where''s the meat..." This is a dark forest. It''s not an ordinary forest. There are only ferocious and terrifying Warcraft in it. Those Warcraft will not be sent to them to eat meat


    However, as soon as he spoke, he saw a huge Saber Toothed pig rushing out of the forest with his limbs moving. The young man looked horrified. However, before he had any reaction, he saw that the Saber Toothed pig bumped into a big tree and fell to the ground directly.


    Ryan: --


    Molly Ann: --


    Kay: --


    Before Marian''s scream came out, she saw that she had killed herself. They all have a mysterious and unreal feeling in their heart. Their brains are floating, as if they are in a dream.


    Saber Toothed pig is a five-star Warcraft, which is equivalent to the level of a human swordsman. It has a cruel temperament and two sharp teeth in its mouth are comparable to the sharpest sword. Even a young man alone has no absolute chance of winning against an adult Saber Toothed pig.


    But now, this ferocious Warcraft, so hit dead in front of them?


    Only the girl knew nothing. She raised her head and said happily, "there''s meat to eat now!"


    After waiting for a long time, the Saber Toothed pig still didn''t move. Then Ryan boldly approached it slowly. He pulled out his sword and poked the Saber Toothed pig. Seeing that it still didn''t move, he walked to the tree.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 971

    The Saber Toothed pig was really killed. There was no breath. There was a big mark on the huge tree in front of it. There was a huge bone wound in front of its forehead. The blood dyed the grass red, and the thick tree trunk was full of blood.


    However, in addition to the wound on the forehead, there was no other wound on the whole body of Saber Toothed pig. Moreover, this Saber Toothed pig has a strong physique, and its teeth and fur are very glossy, indicating that it is very healthy.


    Just because of this, it''s strange that a healthy Saber Toothed pig without any problems should be killed on a big tree. It''s impossible.


    But it did happen.


    Ryan faintly took a long sword to dig out the magic crystal on the top of saber tooth pig''s head. When he saw that crystal clear dark blue almost purplish magic crystal, he only felt more mysterious.


    Dark blue This shows that the Saber Toothed pig is about to be promoted


    He wiped the blood on the magic crystal and came back with it. He looked at the boy and hesitated: "this..."


    Magic crystal is a very precious thing. The energy contained in it can enhance the ability of swordsmen and magicians, so every magic crystal is valuable.


    But after all, Warcraft is ferocious and lives in the forest. It''s very difficult to obtain the magic crystal. Once facing the danger of life, Warcraft will explode the magic crystal and die. Unless it is far stronger than Warcraft, it will not be able to obtain the magic crystal easily.


    He didn''t want to miss such a rare thing. However, this Saber Toothed pig was not defeated by him. He couldn''t monopolize magic crystal himself.


    "I''ll give it to you first." Kay doesn''t care. He has seen many magic crystals and doesn''t care about this one.


    As for mollian, she only thinks that magic crystal is very beautiful, because the level is too low, she can''t absorb the energy inside.


    The girl looked at the magic crystal in Ryan''s hand, her eyes were slightly bright, showing a salivating look.


    Lane is aware of her yearning sight, thinks about it, and sends the magic crystal to her.


    "Here you are." She said she wanted to eat meat, and the Saber Toothed pig hit her. So Ryan thought it was right to give it to her.


    And he had a hunch that it might, probably, maybe It''s about her.


    The girl took another look at the nail sized magic crystal, and then turned her head. Ryan felt that her eyes seemed to flash a trace of disgust: "I don''t want such a small one! Here you are! "


    Ryan: -- She must not know what it is Well, she must not know!


    How difficult it is for Warcraft to build such a small magic crystal! The biggest magic crystal that Ryan had ever seen was only half the palm of his hand. It was taken out of a three headed snake with the power of the whole empire, and now it is embedded in the crown of the king.


    He put away the magic crystal strangely and decided to wait until he left the dark forest.


    ¡­¡­


    Thanks to the efforts of Ryan and Kay, they finally ate the hot barbecue. However, because there was no seasoning and the craft was very ordinary, the sword tooth pork roasted was not very delicious. The first girl who cried for meat vomited it after a bite. Although the other three didn''t think it was very delicious, the fresh barbecue was obviously better than the dry bread Better.


    Besides, they were really hungry. They ate all the pig legs that Ryan cut off.


    Then it''s time to rest.


    According to the previous agreement, Kay guards in the first half of the night, and lane guards in the second, so Molly Ann and the girl don''t need to watch.


    Kay sits by the fire and looks at some people who have fallen asleep not far away. Ryan keeps alert even when he is asleep. He has a big tree on his back and the sword never leaves his hand. Molly Ann lies beside him and sleeps very relaxed. As for the other


    The girl occupied a large meadow by the fire, with a piece of wood on her head and several big leaves on her body. The fire was burning and she looked very warm.


    He poked the flame, the red wood crackled and looked at the flame quietly. His eyes gradually became deep. A moment later, he got up and walked to the deep forest.


    His movements were so light that even the vigilant Ryan didn''t notice it. After the boy''s slender body disappeared from the fire, the girl lying by the fire suddenly opened her eyes, and a dark light flashed through her eyes.


    She turned over and sat up. Suddenly, a transparent screen appeared in front of her, which no one else could see.


    At the same time, sleeping lane and Molly sleep more soundly. Seeing the figure not far away on the map, she yawns and says, "it''s just going to the toilet!"


    Tang Xiaotang put away the map. With a wave of her hand, an invisible barrier slowly spread out and covered this area slowly. In the distant forest, several deep breath quickly retreated from around the barrier and towards the deeper darkness after feeling the power. The speed of the retreat seemed to be chasing behind.


    "I can sleep well now!" Tang Xiaotang yawned, took out his bedding and pillow from the space, transformed them into the shape of meadow, leaves and stakes, and lay down comfortably.As for the others Emmm, since it''s experience, it''s time to suffer!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 972

    Feel the breath of Kay reappear here, Tang Xiaotang just safely closed his eyes.


    And then there was no dream.


    In the early morning, Tang Xiaotang was woken up by Molly Ann. Originally, she was still a little angry, but when she saw a girl like a doll in front of her, she was in a better mood immediately.


    "Get up quickly!"


    As soon as the day came, everyone got up. Ryan was sitting by the fire barbecue. Kay went to the neighborhood to look for water. Except she was still sleeping, everyone had been assigned tasks.


    The smell of barbecue penetrated into her nose. Even Tang Xiaotang was a little greedy. But she didn''t want to eat the fishy and tasteless meat she tasted last night.


    The meat has been roasted, but Kay hasn''t come back yet. Tang Xiaotang knows that he, or she, can''t find water.


    The only river in the dark forest passes through the middle of the forest, which is a long distance away from them, and the end of the river is the dead lake.


    Sure enough, after a while, Kay came back empty handed. Ryan frowned, but it was no surprise. They still had a lot of water, and Kay and his accomplishments were very high. It was no problem not to drink for a short time.


    But there are two girls who have little accomplishments, and they have to go through the dark forest, so a little water is certainly not enough


    But even so, Ryan didn''t want to leave either of them behind. Molly Ann didn''t say that he had brought them. As for the other Although it''s just an accident, he can''t leave her


    Forget it. Maybe there''s water ahead.


    Pack up and they''re ready to go.


    Ryan is exploring the way ahead, with Molly Ann beside him. Tang Xiaotang is riding on the only horse and is led forward by Kay. The horse is rickety, and she wants to sleep.


    Squinting, she looked at the slender figure in front of her, and involuntarily thought of her task this time.


    This is a world of magic civilization, and her goal is the largest country in Caesar, the only descendant of the Emir Empire, Princess Sophie.


    According to the ancient tradition of the Empire, the princess can not directly inherit the throne. Only the brave man who obtains the legendary scepter of hope can become the husband of the princess and the new master of the Empire.


    But because of the decline of the royal family, the nobles wanted to be the new king, but all the people they sent died in the dark forest, and no one could come back. The ambitious nobles did not want to make unnecessary sacrifices, so they forced the king to hold a dance, and selected the princess''s husband from the people who came to the dance to inherit the throne.


    The sad king is unwilling to compromise, but most of his power is overhead. He has no way. When he talks about it with his confidants, Princess Sophie hears it.


    Although Sophie is a girl, her talent and ability are excellent, and her character is also very tough. She doesn''t want to see her father embarrassed, and doesn''t want her marriage arranged in this way. She marries a stranger at will, so she resolutely chooses to escape from the palace, disguises herself as a man, disguises herself as Kay, and goes into the dark forest alone, intending to find the scepter of hope.


    In this way, she can inherit the throne, and her father does not have to worry.


    Before meeting the demon king, Sophie met those noble youths who had been looking for the magic wand. They didn''t recognize Sophie who never appeared in front of people, so they proposed to look for the magic wand together.


    Sophie has extraordinary strength and intelligence. She has solved their crisis several times, so she soon became the leader of this group of young people. However, the former leader of this group of young people, a man named fighis, was very jealous and didn''t agree with her.


    Feijisi is the only son of the assistant minister. His father, the assistant minister, is the leader of that group of nobles. He is always the leader of this group of young people. When they see Sophie take his place, feijisi wants to kill her with poison. When they fight the last magic dragon, They stab Sophie in the back and push the injured Sophie into the Warcraft group.


    Sophie died. The king sent people to look for her only found her sword in the forest. They thought she had been killed by Warcraft, so they went back with her sword.


    The king, who lost his only daughter, was devastated. He soon fell ill and died. Without the hindrance of the king and princess, the assistant minister successfully ascended the throne and became the master of the Empire.


    However, the assistant minister was selfish and tyrannical. He didn''t have any ability to govern the country. He only knew how to enjoy himself. Soon he squandered all the wealth accumulated by the kingdom. In order to build the Imperial Palace, he increased taxes and plundered beautiful women into the harem, which made the people miserable. Once someone resisted, he would be killed without hesitation.


    The uprising soon emerged from all parts of the Emir Empire, gradually forming various forces. The assistant ministers were overthrown, but these forces fought for the throne, and other small countries around also joined the war.


    The human war spread to the world of Warcraft in the dark forest. The Warcraft swarmed out, and the whole continent fell into complete chaos. Both Warcraft and human suffered heavy losses. After several hundred years, Caesar''s life was bleak.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 973

    If Princess Sophie does not die, she will become the first and only queen of the Emir empire. Under her wise rule, the Emir empire will become a powerful country to unify the mainland. With the help of her wand of hope, human beings will sign a peace treaty with Warcraft and live in peace with each other for hundreds of years.


    So Tang Xiaotang''s task is very simple, that is, to protect her safe and get the scepter, and then smoothly return to the King City. Of course, it would be more perfect to help her get rid of those people who have evil intentions.


    But her identity this time


    Yes, she is the legend of all evil, powerful to no one - Nino!


    In fact, the demon king of this world has long existed only in the legend. After the last demon king died, because the place where he lived was too partial, no one could find him, so everyone thought that the demon king was still there.


    However, the existence of the devil in the plot is indispensable, because only the devil can open the gate of the castle, so Tang Xiaotang, who is on holiday, plays a guest role as a villain to replace the devil and become the ultimate boss of the world.


    OK, so now what she''s going to do is to bring people into her home to pick her up, and then steal things from her nest.


    That sounds terrible, doesn''t it?


    In fact, it''s not that simple. Tang Xiaotang also wanted to throw the scepter on the way that the princess must pass, so that she can get her return smoothly. However, afar, who tricked her into "vacation", rejected her perfect idea. The reason is that if she doesn''t defeat the demon king to get the scepter, the strength of the princess will not be verified. Even if she gets the throne, she can''t convince the nobles.


    ¡­¡­ It''s like the princess can defeat the devil if she doesn''t let go of the water.


    But compared with the previous world, this task can be said to be extremely easy, and afar tempts her, as long as she helps the future king and makes a good relationship with her, she can live a happy life like a queen in this world.


    Tang Xiaotang thinks that as a demon, he can almost do this without helping the princess.


    However, in the "torture" of afar, she had to accept the task, responsible for the cultivation of a crispy little princess into a powerful Queen.


    That''s why she appeared on the edge of the forest so far away, waiting for the princess dressed as a man to pass by.


    But unexpectedly, there are two more followers Still so weak!


    Tang Xiaotang takes a look at lane and Molly ANN in front of her. There is no news of these two people in the information that afar gave her, and he doesn''t know where they came from.


    It''s not surprising that she thinks they are weak. It''s because these two human beings are too weak. Let alone her, Sophie is not even 18 this year, and she is also the top swordsman. Besides her cultivation, she also has to learn a lot about the etiquette of governing the country and so on.


    Although it''s true that Sophie''s talent is very strong, we can see her efforts. But these two human beings, the girl is younger than Sophie, and her talent is also weak. That young man is very talented, and his age is several years older than Sophie, but he has just become a big swordsman, which makes Tang Xiaotang extremely dislike.


    "Well?" The young man in front of him noticed that he didn''t hide his sight. When he looked back, he saw the girl lying on the white horse looking at him straight in the eyes with a color he couldn''t understand. He felt that the other party was abandoning him.


    Ryan feels innocent. Did he offend her?


    But I don''t know why, Mingming girl is arrogant and arrogant, and her mouth is poisonous, which doesn''t match her lovely appearance at all, but he doesn''t hate her.


    Not only him, but also Molly ANN, who has always been very wary, likes her very much. Before Ming Ming, in the family, they


    As if to think of something, Ryan''s face darkened, turned his head and looked ahead.


    Anyway, this time, he must get the scepter of hope!


    The four men walked forward quickly, and soon left the grass in the woods and went into the deep forest.


    Not long after they left, on the other side, a white horse galloped into the town where Kay left.


    The man immediately got off the horse and asked around. As if he knew something, he led the horse to the mercenary Union and went in.


    After a while, the man who went in came out again. He got on the horse again, and then went in a direction.


    -


    the reason why dark forest is called dark forest is not only because it is deep and dangerous and sunlight can''t penetrate all the year round, but also because it has a more direct reason.


    The trees in front of the forest are green, but as long as you walk through the front of the forest and enter the forest, you will find that the black trees in the distance are not shadows, but because there is a kind of tree that is really black.


    From the leaves to the trunks, they are all black as ink, and the more they go inside, the more black the trees are, and the darker the forest is. At the back, you can hardly see your fingers or even a ray of sunshine in the forest. It''s like falling into the abyss of hell with endless despair, so it''s called the dark forest.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 974

    Because there is no sunlight, other green plants can''t grow except this kind of black trees. Tall black plants stand on the ground covered with black fallen leaves quietly and straightly, and the jagged roots protrude, forming a strange labyrinth. A few fungi with strange green fluorescence emerge from the rotten branches and leaves at the roots, and the thick green liquid is dripping on the cap, which makes it difficult to grow It''s weird and dangerous; a lot of strange looking insects burrow through the rotten leaves, and some strange creatures lie on the tree trunk and watch them coldly.


    Of course, except Tang Xiaotang, the other three people can''t see them.


    They have been deep for a long time. The sunshine behind them has been covered by darkness, and there is endless ink around them. If Tang Xiaotang didn''t lead the way all the time, these guys would definitely be lost in the darkness, unable to distinguish the direction and find a way out.


    In front of him, Ryan holds a torch in one hand and a compass in the other. The compass pointer is pointing in a direction, but he can''t see that the outside of the compass is wrapped by a red smell. Because of the red smell, the black smell surrounding them can''t get close.


    "It''s been a long time, but it''s not the end yet." Molly ANN can''t help it. It''s dark here. She has some instinctive fear, and she doesn''t know if it''s an illusion. Molly Ann always feels that something is staring at her in the dark.


    This is not her illusion, because there are people close to their territory. In fact, there are countless pairs of eyes staring at them in the dark, but they dare not close because of Tang Xiaotang.


    Molly ANN is the lowest among them, but she is very sensitive. She clutches the young man''s skirt uneasily.


    Kay was a little scared, but she held back. Ryan took out a map, looked at it, then calculated it silently, and sighed: "we''ve only gone less than one tenth."


    Kay looked at the familiar map in his hand and suddenly said, "where did you get your map?"


    "I bought it in the mercenary Union. What''s the matter?" Ryan didn''t know why she was interested in this: "twenty coppers a piece."


    Kay: "well It''s nothing. "


    She just felt cheated. Now she understands that this map is fake. After all, no one has ever entered the dark forest. How can they draw the map inside?


    "Then let''s go faster." Molly anser shrunk. She felt that her eyes were more. She didn''t want to stay here.


    Sitting on the horse, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes lightly glanced around. In that place, a pair of eyes trembled fiercely, and then quickly retreated. She swept around, and all the eyes she saw were closed. In the dark, countless figures retreated further away, for fear that they would be caught and killed if they ran full.


    "Good." It was dark around, and Ryan didn''t know how long they had gone, because the torch could only reach so much.


    "Wait, don''t go any further." Kay stopped Ryan, she thought they might have gone in the wrong direction: "I think this map is fake!"


    "Why?" Ryan looked at her in surprise. How could he be so sure?


    Kay took as like as two peas a map from her arms. She sighed and handed him the map: "because I have this too." As if it were raining flowers as like as two peas,


    saw two maps with the same edge and corner notches. He immediately understood that the receptionist was so loud and handsome when he bought the map. His face was black and his hands shaking the map.


    He quickly put away the map and gave him back Kay''s one. Obviously, they can''t find their way out now.


    The inexplicable sense of surveillance disappeared. Now, Molly Ann was not afraid. But when she heard what they said, her panic rose again, and she asked in a trembling voice, "well What shall we do now? "


    Tang Xiaotang had known for a long time that the map they were holding was fake, but the direction she controlled was real. She felt deeply that she still overestimated their IQ. She sat on the horse and didn''t speak, trying to see how they were going to solve it.


    "Keep going."


    Finally, Kay calmed down first. She said, "no matter what, there''s no turning back now. As long as you keep going, you can definitely go through the forest."


    "And according to the imperial legend, since the sunset cliff is in the direction of the sunset, as long as we walk along the west, we can reach the castle."


    "Well, that''s all we can do now." Ryan agreed.


    Tang Xiaotang sat on the horse and thought that they could be saved at last.


    Her hand slightly pointed, in front of the dark, a lot of green fluorescent mushrooms kept coming out, gradually guide into a road.


    "This way." Then, she pointed to the green "road" and spoke lazily.


    "Why?" Ryan subconsciously looked at her, pointed to the past direction, asked, and then he saw the "road".


    "This is Mushroom? " Kay went to the nearest green fluorescent spot, looked at the luminous outline, and opened his mouth doubtfully.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 975

    As she spoke, she picked up a dead branch from the ground and poked at the green light.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t stop her because it just looked strange, but it wasn''t dangerous. So at the moment when the branch fell on the mucus, the green pileus suddenly exploded, and a mass of fluorescent mucus sprayed directly on Kay. She didn''t react, and then ¡­


    The thick green liquid splashed on Kay''s face, and she felt the thick and warm touch on her face, just like blood on her face. She quickly threw away the dead branches, took out her handkerchief, and tried to wipe things on her face.


    With such a move, she turned around. When her face was aimed at Tang Xiaotang, they couldn''t help laughing.


    Ryan is OK, but she just has a smile on her face, and Molly Ann laughs directly for no other reason, because Kay''s face is really funny now. Her face is covered with luminous liquid, but because the liquid is transparent, her facial features can be seen clearly in the dark, just covered with a layer of green light, and her body can''t be seen in the dark Up there is only one face floating in the air, like a clown, weird and funny.


    Tang Xiaotang chuckled and noticed their voices. Kay could guess what she was doing now without looking. She was in a hurry to touch her handkerchief, but she couldn''t find it because of the darkness. Finally, Ryan couldn''t see it, so she took out her handkerchief and handed it to her.


    Forced to wipe things off her face, Kay was very embarrassed. Her handkerchief was covered with light rosin. In the dark, her face turned red quietly.


    Although she has always been strong, but she is still a girl, this is the first time she received a handkerchief from the opposite sex


    "Brother Kay, are you ok?" Don''t know if this thing has poison, Molly Ann quickly put away the smile, worried anxiously asked.


    "Nothing." Seeing the girl beside him, her brain suddenly woke up and her face faded. But because of the concern in the other person''s voice, her heart was warm again. She gently shook her head and said, "it seems that this thing is not poisonous."


    Tang Xiaotang''s mouth turned. Of course, it''s not poisonous. Besides, it''s good!


    "That''s good!" Molly Ann relieved to show a smile, and then blushed, think of her just call, she was a little shy whispered: "brother Kay, can I call you that?"


    In her heart, she felt uneasy, and her voice trembled, but Kay didn''t hear it. On the contrary, a faint sense of guilt rose in her heart, which completely suppressed those thoughts. Now she has no time to think about them.


    "Of course." She treats them as friends anyway.


    "Great, thank you, brother Kay!" Molly Ann laughed.


    Looking at the girl''s happy look, Lane somehow felt uncomfortable. He looked at the boy standing in front of him. Although he was slim, he was very handsome and had blond hair. He seemed to match the girl beside him very well


    He felt more uncomfortable.


    Sitting on the horse, Tang Xiaotang looks at this scene very bored and feels the undercurrent between several human beings. They have their own thoughts, which makes her feel very speechless. Fortunately, she is here, otherwise these people would have been spoiled by the things in the forest.


    "Are you going or not?" She pretended to be impatient and said, "it''s so dark here! I don''t want to stay here! "


    "Sorry, we''re leaving now." Kay opened her mouth. She took a look at the green mushrooms in front of her Look at the green mucus and shimmering handkerchief on your hand. You didn''t throw it away. You just carefully packed it and prepared to wash it and return it to him.


    Then, the group followed the route indicated by the green mushrooms.


    In the maze of high and low roots, the three Kays found that whenever they came to a place, it was as if there was a whooshing sound, as if something was climbing quickly and drilling into the distance. But because the light brought by the torch is very limited, they can not see what is hidden in the dark.


    Fortunately, they couldn''t see it, or they would have been scared to death. In the dark, countless colorful giant snakes and beasts, which are thicker than tree trunks, swam quickly on the ground with heavy bodies and crawled far away, with a look of panic in their eyes.


    A snake with two heads was completely relieved when it ran far away and couldn''t feel the breath. It''s golden vertical pupil, as if human like to show happiness.


    Thanks for running in time! But in a word, how could that devil be here? With three humans that weak?


    Anyway, all the way through, the creatures in the dark run when they see them. Even if some of them are not as good as sprinting, they immediately dig a hole in the same place and bury themselves with leaves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 976

    Tang Xiaotang is speechless. She thinks that she didn''t do anything when she came to this world. Why are these guys so scared?


    It''s just taking away some of the gems they collected. It''s useless for Warcraft. In return, she gave them the magic medicine that she couldn''t use in the castle!


    How stingy!


    -


    after walking further, the roots of the trees became more and more dense, and it became very difficult for the white horse to move forward. Tang Xiaotang could only get down from the horse and let the horse go back the same way and go forward with them.


    The Warcraft in front of them felt Tang Xiaotang''s breath and they were scared to run away, so along the way, Molly Ann never felt the pain before.


    Ryan and Kay are still vigilant. It is clearly said that the dark forest is one of the most dangerous places on the mainland. There are countless Warcraft in it. But up to now, they haven''t seen any Warcraft.


    Of course, they don''t think that there is no Warcraft here, nor that they are too lucky not to meet each other. They look at each other and feel that something is wrong.


    Warcraft can''t feel their breath. Even Kay, the strongest of them, is just the top level of great swordsmen. Many holy swordsmen can''t go out completely when they enter the dark forest, let alone them.


    And I just heard those voices


    Unless, among them, there is something Warcraft fears, or people


    Ryan thinks a lot more than Kay. The environment he was in since he was a child meant that he was not as simple as Kay. Just when he felt that he wanted to capture the key, a voice suddenly sounded, which interrupted his thoughts.


    "My Lord can''t walk!"


    The girl sat down on the ground with her arms around her chest and her cheeks bulging. She was very angry: "I''ve never been this far before!"


    You just got off the horse With a twitch in the corner of his eye, Ryan said, "let''s take a break and move on."


    After calculating the time, they have walked a long distance now. The two boys are OK. It''s estimated that Molly ANN can''t walk any more.


    "After a while, I can''t walk any more!" The girl is still sitting on the ground, turning her head and not buying it.


    "What do you want?" After all, this is a child, not a horse. It''s obvious that she has no ability to return by herself. Ryan, bearing the impulse to beat her, whispered.


    He kept comforting himself from the bottom of his heart. He was calm and could not care about children, especially a little girl


    He has never felt so impatient, even in the face of those who have misdemeanor, he has never been so irritable, this little girl may be right, she is a little devil!


    "My Lord wants you to walk on your back!" The girl turned her eyes and pointed directly at him.


    Ryan: -- The hand is very urticant, how to want to beat her to do?


    This time, even Kay and Molly ANN were a little unhappy. Molly Ann tooted: "but you just left for a while!" The road here is not easy to walk, let alone carry a person, and Ryan''s physical strength is limited.


    Kay frowned and thought that the girl was a little too much. She thought she was just a little arrogant, but she didn''t expect that she was so ignorant and spoiled by her family.


    "Forget it, I''ll carry her on my back." Ryan sighed. It''s true. After all, she is a girl without any ability. It''s normal that she can''t walk.


    He completely dispelled the suspicion in the bottom of his heart. If she had strength, she would not even be able to walk so far.


    "Well, I''ll carry it later." Kay spoke softly, and Ryan nodded in agreement.


    After a little rest, they set out on the road again. Tang Xiaotang rode on Ryan''s back and walked forward on his back.


    It has to be said that it''s not comfortable to be carried by this human. His back is very hard, and he probably never carried anyone. His posture is very stiff, which makes her very uncomfortable.


    So after a while, Tang Xiaotang began to make it.


    "I''m so sorry for you She patted him on the shoulder unhappily.


    There was a cross on Ryan''s forehead. He resisted the impulse to drop her and asked in a low voice, "what do you want?"


    Because of carrying a person who is not light (he doesn''t know why this little girl looks so heavy), lane and Tang Xiaotang fall behind, so Tang Xiaotang''s voice is not heard by the two people in front.


    "My Lord will sit on your shoulder!" Tang Xiaotang said on purpose.


    Ryan: --


    Don''t worry about her, don''t worry about her!


    "Good!" Ryan clenched his teeth and opened his mouth.


    He changed a posture and let the girl ride on his neck. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. He also felt much more comfortable in this posture.


    "Hello..."


    At this time, the girl''s voice came from the top of his head, and Ryan finally could not suppress his anger: "what''s the matter with you?""Nothing. My lord just wanted to remind you that they have gone far."


    Ryan: --


    He quickened his pace to catch up. This time, the girl didn''t speak any more, and he didn''t feel as hard as he did at the beginning. He walked a lot more easily, and soon caught up with the front two.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 977

    After walking quietly for a while, they met several Warcraft this time. Although their level was not very high, they were in a hurry by the dark. Although they could not kill them, they could still drive them away.


    In the next few days, they often encounter Warcraft, and their level is gradually increasing, and they can slowly kill one or two of them as food. Even mollian trapped a Warcraft with her second level wood magic. Although they were not injured, they all became very embarrassed.


    Only Tang Xiaotang, who has been carried all the time, is still clean in her skirt, even the lace bow of her skirt is not messy.


    "The dark forest is not so terrible as it is said!" As she wiped the blood splashed on her body, she dragged the killed Warcraft to the front.


    After a few days of training, she also from the beginning to see Warcraft on the scream to face bravely, even now, occasionally can help deal with the body of Warcraft.


    The Warcraft who were lured by Wei to help Dao: "I''m not sure."


    "We should be careful not to be careless." Kay raises a torch to gather the dead leaves around him and prepare to light the fire. Ryan is dealing with the corpse of Warcraft and cutting it into small pieces for barbecue.


    Tang Xiaotang, sitting on the root of the tree, would not have caught Warcraft so easily without her!


    Also don''t think about, this dark forest inside where come so many low-level Warcraft, isn''t she let them catch from outside!


    "It seems that we haven''t met Warcraft before, because we haven''t entered the forest yet." Ryan neatly put the meat into the long cut branches and roasted it on the fire.


    dislike make complaints about a lot of fire. Tang Xiao sugar does not want to Tucao, nor think of it. In such a dark place, the ignition will directly expose their position, especially most Warcraft are extremely dislike fire, and see that the fire is more crazy.


    Feeling the restless mood in the air, Tang Xiaotang quietly expands her power and releases it. Those restless emotions still don''t disappear completely. She strengthens them again before they leave.


    Tang Xiaotang is about to jump down from the root of the tree. At that moment, she suddenly feels that several strange smells have intruded into her field. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes flash a sharp light, and she quickly looks up in one direction.


    In the dark, there are some light spots. Tang Xiaotang squints. The map clearly shows the points that are close to her. She is speechless.


    It looks like it can''t be avoided? She deliberately found a route that was the least likely to meet the gang, but she ran into them.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Looking at her standing under the root of the tree, she seemed a little stunned. Although Kay thought she was a little too much, she came over and asked. After all, they are partners now, and she can''t ignore them.


    "Well, what a trouble!" The girl opened her mouth slowly, and then looked at her. I don''t know if it was because the light around her was too dark. At that moment, Kay only felt that her eyes were dark and terrible, and the look at the bottom of her eyes was as cold as cryolite, which made her shiver.


    Breathing a stagnation, but a moment later, the girl looked at her very disgusted: "my Lord is not you these fragile human, how can things be?"


    Kay: -- It''s really No more good intentions! This man doesn''t deserve her sympathy at all!


    Tang Xiaotang strides to the fire. Forget it. She is not afraid of a few human beings anyway. She just wants to avoid some troubles. Now it seems that she can''t be lazy!


    She just sat down by the fire, and Kay also sat next to her. Because the previous things annoyed Molly ANN, she sat a little far away from Tang Xiaotang, but it was obvious that Tang Xiaotang didn''t care about such things.


    Looking at Kay and Ryan, Tang Xiaotang didn''t say anything. She took the kebab from Ryan, looked at it with disgust, and then slowly began to bite it.


    After a few days of practice, Ryan''s skills have greatly improved. At least he won''t be burnt as he did at the beginning, and he won''t be half cooked. Although he still doesn''t have any flavor, he is not as fishy as he was on the first day. On the contrary, he still has the faint flavor of the meat itself. For Tang Xiaotang, he can barely eat it.


    Of course, for the other two people, Ryan''s roast meat is extremely delicious. Even Kay, who has always been picky and used to eating delicious food in the palace, has to admit that it''s very good to make it so delicious without seasoning.


    "Well Delicious She took a piece of meat and put it in her mouth. It took her half a day to bite it down. Then she chewed and said, "that''s amazing! You''re a great craftsman. Brother, you... "


    It seems that it''s a casual address, and the reaction of Molly Ann''s horse stops. She looks at Kay who is looking at her, and then looks at Ryan who is still hanging his head to barbecue. She bites his lip and explains quickly: "I mean, it''s me It''s Ryan. He... "


    "It''s OK, Morian." Ryan looks up and looks at the two people sitting on the other side. The girl is still nibbling at the barbecue, as if she didn''t hear Marian''s words at all. Kay is looking at him silently, her eyes flashing in the fire.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 978

    But she didn''t ask.


    Ryan was silent for a moment, and finally gave a bitter smile. He said slowly, "do you know the mansley family?"


    Kay was stunned. Obviously, she knew the family.


    It''s just, what does he have to do with the mansley family?


    "Mollian is my sister." Ryan regained his peace. After so many days together, he had already known what kind of young people they were. They were companions of each other. He could trust him.


    "You Are you and Morian from the mansley family? " Kay is very confused. She knows almost all the next generation of the mansley family, but she never seems to have heard of them. There are people like Ryan and mollian in the mansley family


    "Yes, and we are the real heirs to the mansley family." Ryan''s expression is indifferent, and there is no emotion in his eyes. Even Molly ANN, who is on the other side, is cold. It seems that this matter makes them extremely disgusted.


    "But Prince mansley''s heir..." When Kay thought of the news spread among the maids in the palace, she stopped talking,


    the fire was burning, and there was only the sound of the girl chewing the barbecue in the silence.


    "Click, click, click..." She bit her bones so hard that some strange sounds reverberated in the dark forest, which made people want to laugh.


    Ryan suddenly relaxed, those things have passed, and he believes that neither teenagers nor girls will despise them for this.


    The young man opened his mouth slowly, and the old memories unfolded in front of Kay with his narration.


    It''s a very common story. The young master of the Duke''s family was injured when he went out for training and was rescued by a beautiful civilian girl. The girl''s beauty and innocence deeply attracted him, and they soon fell in love.


    The young master took the girl back to the Royal City, married her regardless of the opposition of the people, and soon gave birth to a boy.


    If it''s a fairy tale, it''s over here, and they will live a happy life, but the fact is quite the opposite of the book. The unsuspecting girl was framed, and the boy had no talent for cultivation. The noble young master, who was fond of the new and tired of the old, could not withstand the pressure of the family. Finally, he got away from the girl, with their new child, and married the right Marquis as his wife.


    Later, the Duchess also gave birth to a boy, and the boy''s life became even worse. His half brother almost bullied him as a slave. He had to face the hatred of the Duchess, but his father turned a blind eye to all this.


    The boy grew up in the ignorance of his father and the bullying of his servants. Although he was extremely gifted, he could not practice because he could not get guidance. His mother, who was tearful all day, had no time to take care of him. He had to secretly listen to the lessons of other children in the family.


    Later, after the young master got drunk once, he had a younger sister. This time, their mother didn''t survive and died in childbirth.


    The boy takes care of his sister alone. In the whole duchy, the brother and sister grow up with difficulty. It is clear that his sister is a rare magician and still has not been recognized.


    But the man who was their father, less than a week after his mother''s death, with the support of his new wife, succeeded to the position of Duke. His former wife seemed to have never existed, and his brother and sister had been completely shut up in the shabby house in the most corner of the manor by him, and even the servants did not send food.


    If a kind cook didn''t leave some food for them every time, they would have starved to death. So when he heard several servants discussing the inheritance of the Kingdom, he didn''t hesitate to take his sister away from the manor, because he knew that this was their only chance.


    "I must get the scepter of hope! Only in this way can I go back to that place, have the strength to revenge that cold and heartless man, and get justice for my mother! " The young man''s deep eyes sparkled with anger and hatred, and the girl beside him was full of tears.


    "For If we don''t get caught, my brother and I can only pretend not to be brothers and sisters, because that man won''t let us ruin his beloved son! "


    The girl wiped the tears on her face and said hatefully, "in order not to let his baby son have an accident, he sent out the only two holy swordsmen in the family to follow him, but his brother got nothing."


    "Brother Mingming''s strength is much higher than that man." Molly Ann just feels unworthy for her brother. If it wasn''t for her burden, her brother would have less trouble: "my strength is too weak, which drags my brother''s back..."


    "Don''t say that, Morian!" Kay shakes her head and looks at the girl with tender eyes. At first, she doesn''t know why the young people come to such a dangerous place with a girl of grade two. Now she understands.


    "Mr. Lane will never be a drag on you." Although her mother died shortly after she was born, her father was very kind to her and gave her all his favors, even because she didn''t marry a new queen, so Kay didn''t expect anyone to do this.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 979

    She thought of the Duke of mansley she had met before. He looked so gentle and elegant that she could not think of him abandoning his wife like this.


    "You are my most important relative, mollian." Ryan shook his head. "So don''t say that again."


    If it wasn''t for his sister, he wouldn''t have taken such a risk this time, because he overheard the man saying that he would give Morian to the lecherous assistant minister, and he would never allow such a thing to happen!


    "But if we can''t get out..." Tears rolled in my eyes, and the fear and uneasiness that had been suppressed in my heart finally broke out. After all, I could not go back safely with the two swordsmen. How could they get the scepter smoothly?


    "Impossible!" However, at this time, a cold voice suddenly broke Molly Ann''s indignation. She looked at the girl with dim tears. She was looking up. Her dark eyes were looking at her, and her expression was very strange under the reflection of the fire.


    But her next words, but let Molly Ann tears how also flow out: "with this adult, how can not go out?"


    "That''s a saint swordsman..." Mollian whispered that she only felt that the girl was comforting her, and her previous dissatisfaction with her had disappeared.


    Although this comfort It''s a little too unreliable


    "Just a saint swordsman! Do you think they can compete with me? " The girl''s head raised high, showing a look of disdain.


    "Can''t..." Molly Ann really want to say, she really can''t compare with others, but looking at her haughty appearance, she is afraid to hurt her, only facial features twisted, against the heart of the mouth.


    Forget it, forget it, how to say They are also comforting her!


    "You''re smart!" The demon lord, who was extremely cold, gave the girl a look of appreciation and expressed his satisfaction with her vision.


    By such a interruption, everyone''s depressed mood can no longer be maintained. Ryan and Kay are both sad and laughing, but feeling the girl''s uncomfortable comfort, his heart is warm.


    It seems that I haven''t carried her in vain these days.


    So we stopped talking about what happened just now and prepared to eat. After all, they have to keep enough energy.


    But just as Kay was about to pick up a barbecue, her face suddenly changed and she quickly looked in one direction.


    "What''s the matter?" Ryan didn''t know why, but soon, he also felt the smell of approaching here.


    One side of Tang Xiaotang leisurely bit the barbecue in his hand, while looking at the two people who look down, finally found that it is not too dull.


    "Brother?" Already said, Molly Ann also no longer conceal, she is the lowest strength, so still don''t feel anything, can see the two people''s expression, she also know what happened.


    "Someone''s coming!" Kay said in a deep voice.


    It was a very strong breath, mixed with many not weak breath, at least with her current strength can not touch the other party''s real level, but you can be sure that the strength must be above the saint swordsman.


    As for the most powerful breath Even a little feeling, she felt a palpitation, the strength of the other side completely beyond her imagination.


    Tang Xiaotang naturally felt that breath. She raised her eyebrows. She didn''t expect that the human beings had provoked that guy. It''s really I don''t know if they''re good or stupid.


    Ryan quickly put out the flame, and then picked up Tang Xiaotang. Kay and mollian quickly eliminated all the traces left by them. Then the three did not even light the torch, and ran quickly along the traces indicated by the green mushroom.


    Tang Xiaotang, who was caught in Ryan''s arms, squinted. Since it was that guy Forget it. She doesn''t want to fight it for the moment.


    With a wave of their fingers, the fluorescent mushrooms behind them disappeared one by one, just like they suddenly got into the ground without leaving any trace.


    Tang Xiaotang also obliterated the breath of the three of them, and even her own breath did not stay.


    She nodded with satisfaction, that''s good!


    After a while.


    When the very embarrassed group arrived at this place, there was nothing left on the ground except a bunch of burnt dead branches.


    "What about people?"


    A man looked at the traces of barbecue left on the ground and said irritably, "I clearly feel the breath of other people. Why is it missing?"


    They looked around, but each other did not leave any footprints and breath. It was just like flying suddenly.


    "No! The beast is coming


    At this moment, the strong breath behind him approached again, and the people could not care where they were. They ran for their lives in one direction. They didn''t want to be killed by that thing.


    "Hateful and despicable human beings! Return the king''s things


    The powerful breath rolled by, and the low and hoarse roar echoed in the forest. The group were so scared that they turned pale and ran faster and faster.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 980

    In the next few days, they were about to meet that group several times, but with the help of Tang Xiaotang, they avoided each other smoothly. Tang Xiaotang looked at all the signs on the map and was surprised.


    That guy is not so kind!


    The other three didn''t feel that they had passed by that group several times, because there was darkness around them, and they didn''t know how long it would take. Every day, except for eating and resting, they kept on driving, and except Tang Xiaotang, they became extremely embarrassed.


    Because there was no water, they could neither take a bath nor change their clothes. There was a kind of unspeakable smell on them. Even Tang Xiaotang could not stand it. He would rather walk on his own than be carried by others.


    That won''t work!


    Then on this day, as they walked, they heard the murmur of water.


    "There seems to be water!" First of all, it''s Molly ANN, who can''t help it. She feels itchy all over. If she doesn''t take a bath, she will grow hair.


    "Well, let''s go and have a look." Kay, who also heard the sound of the water, was also looking forward to it, and she was also very sad.


    "Be careful." Ryan remained vigilant.


    After walking forward for a while, in the light of the fire, there was a shimmering light in front of us. It turned out to be a river.


    "Ah! It''s really a river Mollian cried in a low voice, but she didn''t rush up. The experience of these days has made her more cautious. Although she wants to take a bath very much, she can''t help it.


    Kay was also very happy. She came forward slowly and stood by the river to have a look.


    This is a very wide river. Standing on this side, you can''t see the opposite bank at all. The river is dark and the current is very deep. You can see one vortex after another on the surface of the water illuminated by the fire.


    Kay picked up a dead branch and put it into the water. She soon felt a little resistance. A moment later, she picked up the branch. The dead branch was in good condition. It didn''t seem to be any problem.


    However, it just seemed that there was no problem. Kay was not sure if there was any problem with the river. She walked around again and saw some horseshoe like footprints, which were probably left by nearby Warcraft when they came here to fetch water.


    At this moment, there seemed to be a flash of light not far away. Kay looked up and saw a bird full of fluorescence falling on the river and drinking slowly.


    Kay slowly leaned over and put her hand into the water. The extremely cold water flowed through her fingers and took away the temperature of her body. She shivered and quickly picked up her hand.


    Palm of the water is transparent, it does not look unusual, she tried to taste, found that the water is actually very sweet.


    "Don''t..." Later, before Ryan could stop him, Kay had already drunk the water.


    She looked up and said, "it''s OK. You can drink it."


    "You are too impulsive. What if there is danger?" Ryan looked at the young man angrily. He was shocked when he thought of the scene just now. Even he didn''t know why his mood was so fluctuating.


    It seems that from that day on, he didn''t ask for any trust, or the tacit cooperation with Warcraft every time. The influence of the youth on him is deeper and deeper, and he has not only regarded him as a companion


    "Are you worried about me?" Kay looked straight at him, his eyes became very bright, so bright that Ryan couldn''t look directly at him.


    He looked away and whispered, "we''re companions. Of course I''m worried about you."


    Kay''s eyes darkened, and she looked at the young man with disappointment. At this time, Molly Ann and Tang Xiaotang who were walking behind also followed. Tang Xiaotang felt the strange atmosphere between them as soon as they appeared. She turned her eyes and looked at Molly Ann who had no feeling around her, and suddenly felt very interesting.


    As soon as she saw the two of them, the two of them were away from each other. Marian looked at them in surprise, but she was simple and didn''t feel the abnormality between them. She went to Kay''s side and asked expectantly, "how''s it going? Brother Kay, can the river be used? "


    "Yes." Kay put the torch in his hand into the mud by the river, took down the kettle on his back and filled the empty one.


    The teenager doesn''t look at him any more. At the same time, Ryan is relieved and disappointed. He doesn''t know what he is disappointed about. He looks at his sister squatting in front of the teenager, suppresses his emotions, and takes down the kettle behind him and fills it with water.


    When the drinking water is solved, it''s time to solve the problem of sanitation. It''s impossible to jump down to take a bath in such a deep river and cold water, so I can only scrape my body. It seems that only Molly Ann and Tang Xiaotang are girls, so Kay and Ryan go to the other side of the tree not far away to avoid them.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t need to take a bath. She wants to see the movement between the two people more than she does. So she takes a look at Marian, who takes off her clothes carefully. She walks to the front of the tree and peeks at them from the root of the tree.


    Behind the tree, Kay and Ryan, who were alone, stood with their backs to each other in an awkward atmosphere.


    What happened just now is not over. Neither of them knows what to say, especially Ryan.


    The boy never spoke or looked at him from the beginning. He felt as if he was angry, and he didn''t know why he was angry.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 981

    Ryan wanted to ask him why, and he didn''t think he should care so much about him. Under the contradiction, he was even more reluctant to ask.


    Kay was really angry. As an imperial princess, she was attracted to a man for the first time, and also expressed her heart secretly, but he refused her!


    She was very sad and frustrated. She clearly felt that he was different from herself, but he said that they were just companions. So, what she thought was different was just an illusion


    Kay didn''t remember that he was a boy now. He would never like Ryan unless he had a different sexual orientation.


    But fortunately, she soon remembered that her most important thing was to get the scepter of hope. Before that, she was not qualified to consider other things.


    If you can''t get the scepter What she does is meaningless


    Lane sensitively noticed that the boy''s mood was getting lower. He finally turned to look at him and asked in a low voice: "you What''s the matter? "


    "If You really got the scepter, you will Marry a princess? " Kay couldn''t help but asked in a voice so light that he could hardly hear..


    "No!" Ryan''s voice was firm. He said in a deep voice, "I''ll only marry people I like."


    In any case, he will not let himself be like that man. In his heart, marriage can only be with his beloved.


    Kay was a little depressed, but with a trace of joy. He said that he would only marry people he liked


    "In fact, I didn''t really want to be a king," Ryan added. "I know I don''t have the ability to govern the country. I originally planned to give it to the king when I got the scepter, and use it to exchange for a promise."


    "I just want to protect Morian and let that man and his family get the punishment they deserve!"


    The young man''s face was still in the dim light of the fire, and his chestnut eyes seemed to be stained with ink.


    Looking at his beautiful face, Kay''s heart beat violently.


    "If, I mean if..." She said softly, "princess, she likes you too. Would you like to marry her?"


    The boy''s delicate side face was half hidden and half visible in the fire light, and the light spot was beating on the golden hair. For a moment, he almost felt that a beautiful girl was standing in front of him.


    Staring at by those blue eyes, Ryan''s heart suddenly missed a beat.


    "No," he looked away in a hurry. His cheek was burning. It was a teenager standing in front of him. How could he have such a strange feeling: "because I have never met the princess, and I don''t know if I will fall in love with her."


    "If you had seen her..." Kay asked again, but just then she heard a sound coming from the root beside her.


    "Who?" Ryan''s face changed, and he quickly drew his sword from his waist and aimed at it.


    "Shashasha -"


    the sound was getting closer and closer, and the two of them raised their vigilance, only to see a black figure slowly coming out from behind. When she completely appeared in the light of the fire, they were relieved at the same time.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Between the girls carrying their umbrellas, a hand skirt, leisurely from behind the roots of the tree came out, just the sound of her umbrella on the ground rubbed the dead leaves.


    "What are you two doing?" She looked at the two people who were very embarrassed. A dislike flashed through her eyes, and she stood a little far away silently: "bad smell! Don''t you all clean up? "


    They realized that they had completely forgotten about it.


    When the girl said that, they were embarrassed, especially Kay. She felt very uncomfortable before, but there was Ryan here, and she couldn''t be here


    "I''ll leave first, and I''ll be back later." She said a word in a hurry and ran to one side. Ryan looked at her back and felt strange at the bottom of his heart.


    He remembered what he had said just now. How could he have met the princess


    "What are you thinking with that stupid look on your face?" The girl''s disdainful voice sounded, and Ryan bowed his head to see the girl standing far away from him with a look of disgust. Her eyes made Ryan feel as if he was a fool in her eyes.


    "Cough, are you ready?" He did smell the smell of his body. When the girl looked at him like this, Ryan was very embarrassed. Even in that manor, he didn''t clean it for such a long time. His image is really bad now.


    "I don''t need it!" Every night, she would go back to her castle to soak in the hot spring, and then change into new clothes, so that she would appear in front of them. Of course, there was no need to clean.


    "Then you Can you go over there and play for a while first... " Ryan looks embarrassed. He can''t undress in front of a girl.


    "Well, do you think my Lord would do such a thing? You have nothing to look at! " Tang Xiaotang gave him a look of disdain, and then walked back to one side of the root behind, no longer look at him.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 982

    I''m kidding. She''s seen less nudity? Just like him, it''s not as good as the statue in her palace. She doesn''t even bother to open her eyes when it''s sent to her!


    Ryan: -- It seems that I''ve been rejected again. There''s a snack jam


    After the girl''s figure disappeared in the tree, he took off his clothes and went to the water to wash his body.


    On the other side.


    Kay, who had never bathed in such a place, had to prepare herself for a while before persuading herself that, after all, she couldn''t stand her whole body smelling more than this.


    Slowly take off clothes, she hesitated for a moment, the inside of the chest is also a layer of loose, body instant relax, she took a long breath, began to scrub the body.


    After finishing, Kay had to face a more difficult task - washing clothes.


    After all, she is also a princess. Unlike Ryan, they have no servants and can only do everything by themselves. Kay really hasn''t done such a thing, and she hasn''t even seen it.


    After watching the dirty clothes covered with blood for a long time, Kay hesitated to put the clothes into the water. As a result, the water was icy, and she didn''t hold her hand firmly, so the clothes were almost washed away by the water.


    When she picked up the wet clothes, she watched them for a long time, frowned and rubbed them. As a result, she used too much strength and accidentally tore the clothes open.


    Kay: --


    Fortunately, this crack is on the sleeve, which has no effect, otherwise it would be bad.


    She tried to put on light strength, this time she didn''t tear the clothes again, but the stains on them couldn''t be rubbed off at all.


    Take it up and see, the clothes are still dirty, just like they haven''t been washed.


    Headache.


    In the end, she had to give up the idea of washing clothes, wrap up her chest again, then put on the cleaner clothes, picked up the wet clothes and walked back.


    Ryan was about to get dressed when he heard a familiar sound of footsteps. Looking back, he saw the young man wearing only a shirt coming slowly. His figure looked thinner. His long straight legs and slender waist looked thinner than that of a girl.


    As soon as she raised her eyes, she saw the young man''s naked upper body. Kay''s face turned red instantly. She quickly looked away, stepped back two steps, and no longer looked at her: "how do you No clothes? "


    She had never seen a man''s body before. She wanted to forget the scene just now, but the sharp curve of the youth was playing back in front of her eyes. Kay''s face was so hot that she could almost fry an egg. If she didn''t think it was a dark forest here, she could hardly control running away.


    "The clothes are not dry yet." In the dark, Lane didn''t see the boy''s red cheeks. He just heard that his tone was not right. He carried his wet coat and said, "I''ll make a fire and dry it now."


    Seeing the dripping clothes in the boy''s hand, he went to him: "give me your clothes, too."


    The young man came to him. The girl was flustered. She stepped back two steps. But she kept calm when she remembered that she was in men''s clothes I haven''t washed it yet... "


    "Well?"


    "I I can''t wash clothes. " Mentioning this, Kay''s shyness turns into embarrassment, but she just can''t wash clothes, and she can''t help it.


    Remembering that he didn''t have any life skills, Ryan understood roughly which noble family he should have come from.


    "Give it to me. I''ll wash it." He held out his hand. Anyway, he was used to washing clothes at home, and it was no big deal.


    "Teach me!" Kay is determined to study hard. After all, her clothes can''t be washed by him. She must learn this.


    Ryan took the dress. Hearing the words, he laughed: "it''s no big deal. Before I have washed the servants'' clothes In order to get the materials that should belong to them, he did this kind of thing.


    Kay looked at him quietly. There was no reluctance or humiliation on the young man''s face, as if he was just talking about something unimportant.


    "No, I must learn by myself!" Although she is a princess, she doesn''t need to do it, but since he will, she must learn it!


    "Good." Young eyes with inexplicable firm, Ryan heart slightly warm, he slowly smile.


    -


    the two people over there are serious (?) Here, Tang Xiaotang is lying on the root of a swing like tree, chatting with afar.


    "How''s it going? Do you have a good holiday in the world? " On the screen in front of him, afar''s face was as cheap as ever, and Tang Xiaotang wanted to beat him.


    "Not bad." In fact, she is quite satisfied with the world. The main reason is that there are many precious stones in the Warlord''s castle, and the world is also rich in gems. The magic crystals of Warcraft are as beautiful as gems, so Tang Xiaotang is very happy in this world.


    But she doesn''t want to tell afar the truth, otherwise who knows what insane mission he will issue to her.


    "What about your mission objectives?"


    Tang Xiaotang: "it''s very good. I''m having a good time talking about love." She glanced at the two signs on the map that were almost close together."What?" Afar felt that his whole person is not good: "you, what do you say?"


    "I said the queen was in love. What''s the matter?" Tang Xiaotang replied lazily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 983

    "How can you do that?" Afar was crazy: "in the end, Sophie must be on the throne! If other people are allowed to sit on the throne, the mission will fail! "


    "Failure is failure. Anyway, I''m on holiday. It''s good to help you with your task!" Tang Xiaotang doesn''t like this: "and what''s wrong with someone falling in love? Can''t the queen fall in love? Maybe they can open the harem! "


    Afar: "and She seems to be right about what to do: "but But in case... "


    "It''s OK. Sophie is not a love brain. I''m sure she won''t do that. Besides, another human is also pretty good. They are quite worthy." Tang Xiaotang''s level of seeing people is very accurate. After all, she is charming, and the emotions of these creatures can''t hide from her.


    "Well, why do you suddenly want to greet me today?" Tang Xiaotang looked at afar suspiciously: "should not, you want me to go back to do the task again?"


    When she was on the alert, she knew that Ivar peel would not be so kind, but she didn''t have enough rest. She didn''t want to go back to work!


    "No," said Ivar, with a flick of his eye. Is he so dishonest? "How can I not keep my word when I tell you to take a holiday?"


    "Don''t you talk less often than you mean it?" Make complaints about Tun Tao.


    "Hello! You have gone too far Afar face black: "forget it, I don''t care about you, you know it yourself."


    "If it''s OK, I''ll hang up." Tang Xiaotang snorted, took a look at the coming mollian, and said to afar.


    "It''s all right, you --" listen to him say it''s all right, Tang Xiaotang did not hesitate to disconnect, leaving the unexpected afar face unbelievable, a "good fun" have not had time to finish, in front of each other''s face has disappeared.


    Afar:! " What a cruel woman! Angry!


    When Molly Ann came to the front, the system interface just disappeared from front of her. Tang Xiaotang lay on the root of the tree with a cool look and didn''t show any flaws.


    "What about them, brother?" She looked around, did not find the figure of the two people, asked Tang Xiaotang.


    "There!" With Tang Xiaotang''s finger, mollian saw the familiar figure coming out from behind the giant tree on one side.


    As soon as her eyes brightened, Marian walked over and felt more familiar with each other. She was very happy. It seemed that her brother also liked Kay


    Kay looked around and said to Ryan, "go along this river and you should be out of the forest."


    "Well, let''s take a break, and then we''ll go." Ryan nodded.


    After finishing everything, several people had a rest and ate two fluorescent fish that jumped out of the water. They set out again.


    Go up the river and you will soon leave the dark forest and reach the lake of death.


    Stillness lake is a big inner lake, but the water is black, and there is no living thing around the lake, not even a grass is long, and the water is extremely calm, just like a pool of stillness water, nothing can make the Lake wave, so it is called stillness lake.


    It is said that even a feather can''t float on the surface of the lake. As long as it touches the water, no matter what it is, it will sink to the bottom quickly. Even birds flying over the lake will fall into the water inexplicably.


    Strangely enough, the lake water flowing into the river is very normal, and the water quality is much better than other places.


    However, this lake is the only way to the sunset cliff. They can''t get around it at all.


    In fact, Tang Xiaotang knows the reason why things will sink to the bottom of the lake. In fact, the reason is very simple. There is a strange mineral under the bottom of the lake, which contains a strong attraction. It is like a magnet to suck things down, so nothing can float on the water.


    At the same time, this force can disturb the intelligence of creatures, and make them fall into illusion. Long time contact will cause the death of creatures, so there is no living creature around the lake, and birds will fall from the lake.


    As for the way to cross the lake, it''s actually very simple. With Tang Xiaotang, that force can''t affect them. They can cross the lake smoothly.


    Kay is holding a torch, and Marian is walking beside her. Ryan is following with Tang Xiaotang on his back. As he is walking, Marian in front suddenly says, "brother Kay, look! There seems to be light ahead


    "Is there light?"


    Kay held the torch in one hand, but she couldn''t see clearly. She simply put out the torch, and then looked forward, and sure enough, she saw a little light coming out from the front, not a faint fluorescence, but sunlight.


    "There is light! Looks like we''re close to the exit. " Kay''s voice was excited, and Molly Ann was also very happy.


    After walking in the dark for such a long time, she couldn''t stand it. Although there was no danger, she felt that she would go crazy if she didn''t go out again.


    "Great!" Ryan was also a little excited. He thought he might die in the dark forest, but he actually came out, which means they are one step closer to the target."Well, let''s go quickly! Try to get out of here before sunset today. " With the goal, everyone is very excited, Kay said first.


    "Well!"


    At the same time, compared with their leisure, the other group was in a mess.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 984

    Being chased by the Warcraft behind them, they can''t eat and sleep well. Although the other party is worried about what they have in their hands and doesn''t dare to kill them, being chased all the time makes a group of people tired, extremely depressed and on the verge of collapse.


    Moreover, the food they brought is almost finished. Let alone the scepter of hope, they even have difficulty leaving the forest. As long as they don''t hand over that thing one day, Warcraft will not let them go.


    "Otherwise, let''s give it back!" Finally, a man can''t help talking. He''s really fed up with such a life of running away.


    Moreover, there is only one thing, and only one person benefits in the end. Compared with the scepter throne, it is not very important.


    "No! It''s hard for us to get this. How can we hand it over! " Another man opened his mouth. His hair was all glued to his face, and his beard grew too long. He was too embarrassed to see the human figure, but he still insisted: "in order to get it, I have died so many men. Do you want me to return it to the beast? Is not my sacrifice in vain


    "But if we don''t give it back, sooner or later we will be consumed here by it!" Another person''s tone is angry. After all, they can''t get it, but they want him to die. He won''t do it!


    "That''s right! And our purpose is to get the scepter of hope, not to accompany you to serve as food for Warcraft! " The irascible man spoke directly.


    "Then you can go by yourself. Anyway, I will never give this thing away!" The embarrassed man hugged the backpack behind him, and his tone was irritable.


    These days, we were tortured by the Warcraft. We were in a bad mood. When he said that, the atmosphere burst like a ignited dynamite barrel. A person stood up immediately: "go on your own! Anyway, I can''t get used to you! If you want to die, you can die by yourself. We have to find a scepter, but we won''t die with you! "


    When he said this, other people agreed to quit one after another. After a while, except for the man and his subordinates who were still insisting, others said they would go by themselves.


    Seeing the situation like this, the man was flustered at last. He didn''t expect that these people would not listen to him at such a time. If they all left, there would be only a few of them, and the chance of being caught by Warcraft would be even greater!


    Seeing this, he grabbed his clothes and whispered in his ear, "have you forgotten our main purpose?"


    They didn''t come for this!


    The man is biting the tooth, still some reluctant, this is If you can get it, his strength can definitely be enhanced by half an order!


    "Wait a minute!" His eyes were full of reluctance. He finally opened his mouth and twisted his face: "I Hand in


    "That''s about it!" The crowd was finally satisfied, and the first one who said he wanted to leave said, "in this case, let''s call it out, let it let us leave the forest, and then give it back."


    The man''s Scarlet eyes flashed with dark light, as if he remembered something. He touched a ring on his finger, and a strange smile suddenly appeared between his lips.


    It''s not so easy for him to hand over what he has already got!


    -


    the more you go forward, the light in front of you will be bright. You can see the road even without a torch.


    The roots of the trees on the ground no longer protrude, the trunks of the black strange trees gradually become thinner, and the dead branches and rotten leaves on the ground disappear, exposing the ground mixed with gravel below, and occasionally one or two black strange stones emerge.


    Further on, when you walk into the light completely, the strange trees around you have disappeared completely. Instead, there are large pieces of naked black strange stones. At your feet, there is a piece of black sand. Under the sky in front of you, the Black Lake is flowing quietly, and you can''t see the edge at a glance.


    "This is The lake of death Ryan put down the girl on his back and looked at the lake in front of him.


    "Yes, this is Dead lake. "


    Looking at the deep frozen lake water, Kay''s face was slightly solidified. She remembered the description of the dead lake in the geography of Empire: "the lake water cursed by the devil is the saliva of the poisonous dragon, but the birds are not floating, and the surrounding gravel has the black teeth of the dragon, so they can''t get close easily."


    They walked slowly to the lake. Except for the flowing water at the junction with the river, the whole lake was as calm as a solidified mirror. There was wind, but there was not even a wave on the lake.


    Although the surface of the lake looks black, the water of the lake is not black, and the water is very clear, but it is deep and bottomless.


    Kay touched the surface of the water with his fingertips, and his fingers were instantly shrunk by the ice. The temperature of the lake was much lower than that of the river.


    "Good ice." She flicked her finger and stood up.


    It''s true that there is no grass around the lake except for the black gravel and strange stones. Moreover, the edge of water and sand is very obvious. There is nothing near the water. Even the strange stones are far away from the lake. They circle around the lake. If you look carefully, the closer the black stone is to the water, the smaller the volume is.


    "Brother! Come and see One side of the Molly Ann suddenly yelled, her eyes fixed on the water, a face shocked.Kay and Ryan ran to see a black dead leaf slowly sinking into the water, but the water was still calm. Through the clear lake, they could even see the process of the leaf falling.


    The leaves fell deeper and deeper, and gradually they couldn''t see clearly. They didn''t know how deep the lake was. The black surface of the lake didn''t leave any traces. Looking at this scene, they all felt cool.


    The leaves fell deeper and deeper, and gradually they couldn''t see clearly. They didn''t know how deep the lake was. The black surface of the lake didn''t leave any traces. Looking at this scene, they all felt cool.


    "This How to get there... " Even the leaves can''t float. If you want to make a boat out of trees, it will sink to the bottom.


    Ryan put his hand into the water, and immediately felt a heavy and stagnant feeling, as if to drag his hand down, but when he took it out of the water, the power disappeared.


    Because water is the best medium to transmit mineral power, but in the air, this power can only play a little bit, he does not know, Tang Xiaotang knows.


    Three people are looking at the surface of the water, thinking about how to pass the dead lake, but a thing suddenly flew over their heads, straight into the water.


    "Pa!" The water splashed and broke the calm in front of them. They were surprised and turned back quickly. They saw the girl standing on a big black stone, throwing a small black stone in one hand. When they saw her, she began to laugh.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 985

    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Hello! You -- "Molly Ann was a little angry, but before she finished speaking, she was stopped by Ryan. He looked at the water with deep eyes, where the stones that the girl had just thrown, which were heavier than the leaves, floated on the water.


    "There''s a way!" Looking at the stone, Kay''s eyes brightened.


    Ryan also thought that he and Kay looked at each other and saw the same answer from each other''s eyes.


    Although I don''t know why the stone won''t sink to the bottom, they can chisel a boat with the stone so that they can pass.


    They have enough stone to make a boat for four people.


    Ryan went to the boulder where the girl was standing. Just as he wanted to reach for it, the girl jumped down from it. His hand touched a small hard raised stone and tried to break it off.


    However, unexpectedly, his strength is big enough, the stone that can be broken off by the girl does not move.


    He was incredulous. He continued to work hard, but he felt a repulsive force in his palm. As soon as his hand was hot, he quickly moved his hand away.


    "Stupid!" At this time, the girl with a stone in her hand came around to him, with a clear voice and ridicule.


    Ryan looked at the stone in her hand. Did she pick it up from the ground?


    He simply took out his sword at his waist and cut hard at the stones.


    "Keng!"


    The metal collided with the black stone, making a sharp sound. When he had six parts of his strength, the raised stone finally fell to the ground, but Ryan''s hand was numb.


    Looking at the other places swept by the sword, there were only shallow traces. He was shocked. According to his current strength, could he only cut it like this? The black stone was harder than he thought.


    It seems that it is not easy to make a boat with it.


    Kay also took out her sword and slashed the black stone. It was probably because the material of her sword was better than that of Ryan, but it left a deep mark on the whole boulder. But it was like cutting a tree with a blunt axe, which was far from cutting it down.


    "Now that we have a way, we can take our time." Kay took back his sword and said.


    -


    so in the next few days, they were chopping stones.


    Yes, it''s cutting stones. They cut stones with their swords like trees.


    To make a boat, they need to chisel out a long stone. They chose a stone that came out obliquely and prepared to use it to make a boat.


    However, it is not easy to cut it down completely.


    Even if they try their best, they can leave a finger wide mark on the stone at most at one time. We can imagine how much effort it will take to get down all the boulders that are as wide as one person.


    Because they want to make a boat as soon as possible, Kay and Ryan can only keep chopping, and the hunting can only be handled by mollian. Fortunately, there are often fish swimming in the nearby river. She only needs to weave a net with wood magic and put it in the river, and then she can catch enough fish for them.


    As for Tang Xiaotang, she is much more busy. She not only has to protect the three human beings from the influence of the power in the ore, but also has to be responsible for letting the Warcraft in the water drive the fish here. It''s really very hard.


    "Keng! Keng! Keng --! "


    The sharp voice rang out constantly. Ryan wiped the sweat on his face. As soon as he looked up, he saw the girl sitting on the other side of the stone.


    She leisurely threw the small stones they had cut down into the lake. She easily threw them at such a long distance, and the stones could float in the water in a series of waves. She seemed to have a good time.


    His heart of doubt can not help but rise again, fall on her eyes also gradually deepened.


    Ryan thought of the day when she threw stones.


    In recent days, the harder he cut the stones, the deeper his suspicion, and the more he felt that she was not an ordinary girl.


    First of all, she was the first one to throw the black stone into the water that day. They found that this kind of stone could float on the dead lake. How did she know about it?


    Originally, he thought that it was just by chance that she picked up the stone and threw it into the water. But these days, he never saw the scattered stones around him. Except for knocking them off the boulders, he could not find them at all.


    Moreover, he found a small fracture on a stone, but the fracture was smoother than the one he had cut down before, indicating that the strength of the person who left the trace was much stronger than him.


    Although Kay''s strength is better than him, he can''t do it, not to mention Molly Ann. So who left this trace? There is only one answer


    As if aware of his eyes, the girl gently turned her head and looked at him. The black eyes seemed to have a smile that could see everything. Ryan quickly removed his eyes.


    His heart was beating violently. He remembered that when he first met the girl, she said she was Nino. They only thought she was joking. However, now it seems that maybe what she said is not a lieUntil dinner time, Ryan was still thinking about it, so she seemed a little absent-minded. She kept paying attention to him. Kay saw that he was different. She worried and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Ryan took another look at the girl sitting next to the boy. She was looking at the grilled fish on the fire rack with disgust on her face. It was no different from those noble ladies in the family. In any case, she could not imagine that she would be a powerful demon in the legend.


    "Nothing." So far, she didn''t mean them any harm, so Ryan shook his head and said.


    Maybe he thinks too much, maybe she just has more strength


    Ryan bit the fish in his hand, but almost burned his tongue off. He quickly spat out the fish. There was a girl''s schadenfreude laughter in his ear: "ha ha! Stupid


    Ryan: --


    Even Molly Ann and Kay also bear to smile, after all, is like people, Kay or concerned mouth: "slow down to eat, if not enough, I also give you this."


    Ryan: -- He''s not, he''s not!


    After eating, they are ready to take a rest. Sitting on a boulder, Tang Xiaotang suddenly straightens up. Her eyes are looking in one direction.


    The smell of that guy What happened?


    It''s impossible to leave now. Even if she crosses the lake of stillness, it won''t be so fast unless she tears the space. But once she does that, the guy will feel her breath and find that she is no different from waiting for it here.


    Weighing the two, Tang Xiaotang decided to stay in the same place. It would be more troublesome. If she avoided it, she would look like she was afraid of it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 986

    She sat back and looked calm again, but after all, those people are not bad, at least a lot more free labor.


    The remaining three had arranged the fire, strung up the remaining fish with vines and put them into the cold river for preservation.


    Just as they were ready to pack up and go to bed, a very powerful breath suddenly came from the forest from afar. The terrible pressure and fierce anger, like the passage of a strong wind, almost immediately enveloped this space.


    Three people breathe, Kay and Ryan are OK, Molly Ann directly eyes closed, fainted. Even if they didn''t faint, the rest of them were still stiff, as if they were falling from the top of their head. They almost couldn''t help kneeling on the ground.


    Ryan looked up at the girl sitting on the stone difficultly. She didn''t seem to feel the oppressive breath at all. She noticed his sight. She looked back at him with disdain. Then he felt the pressure all over his body suddenly relaxed, and a cold sweat on his back immediately penetrated into his clothes.


    A line of embarrassed figures appeared in the field of vision. With a roar, their steps were stiff, and several of them fell to the ground directly.


    Then a huge shadow rose from the forest and rushed straight to them.


    The leader seems to be holding something in his hand. When he sees someone here, he throws it here without thinking.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes narrowed instantly. She could see clearly what it was.


    A black dragon egg.


    No wonder that guy would be so angry, but after all, that group of people even dare to move. They are really brave.


    "The king''s egg! Damn human The black shadow roared, deafening sound, as if even the ground was shaking, it agitated its wings, regardless of other things, directly chased the thing to fly, the whole body uncontrollable anger almost burned the three people here to ashes.


    dark shadow came as like as two peas. Kaj saw them clearly. The pupil of the two was shrinking, especially Kaj, who was familiar with the Warcraft ahead, because it was exactly the same as the royal collection of Warcraft.


    A black dragon!


    Tang Xiaotang blinked and looked at a large group of things flying to her. Although she didn''t have a good relationship with that guy, she didn''t want to see such a scene.


    While protecting the three people on the ground from being hurt by the fierce force, Tang Xiaotang uses his strength to pick up the flying thing. At the moment of touching the thing, Tang Xiaotang frowns and his strength changes rapidly. He throws it directly at the dark shadow and takes it back quickly.


    At the same time, the shadow had already flew to the front, but it was too late. The black egg vibrated. It had been thrown out, but it made a strange turn in the air. It came back in an incredible arc and rushed to Tang Xiaotang again.


    Tang Xiaotang jumps down from the stone and wants to hide behind Kay and Ryan. The dark shadow is also in a hurry. She shrinks her figure and waves her claws to the dragon egg. She can only stop and forcibly turn to the other side.


    When she ran, the dragon egg was chasing after her, and then the shadow was following her closely. A little girl was chasing an egg and a dragon was running around by the lake. This scene made Kay and Ryan feel strange.


    I don''t know why. I want to laugh


    Tang Xiaotang, who is being chased, is suffering in his heart! If she had known that this dragon egg was about to break, she would never have picked it up by herself! Who knows so coincidentally, it happened in the moment of her strength, hatching! Change! It''s over!


    Seeing that he couldn''t catch up with her, the dragon egg trembled even more severely. There was a feeling of being abandoned. It stopped, then doubled its speed and rushed to Tang Xiaotang faster.


    "Come back, baby! You don''t want dad? " Behind the egg, the black dragon, which was as small as a man, flashed its wings. It was impatient and angry, but it did not dare to use its power to hurt the egg, so it had to chase after it.


    Run again, the front is the lake water, Tang Xiaotang stopped, looking at the dragon eggs rushing towards her behind, only feel that the head is going to be big.


    Look at her stop, the dragon egg is very excited to rush over, in the moment it rushed over, Tang Xiaotang immediately leaned over to dodge it.


    Tang Xiaotang thought it would turn back or be caught by his father. However, it was probably because his strength was used in the sprint just now that the trembling egg suddenly froze in mid air and began to fall straight down.


    In a hurry, the black dragon picked it up with its claws, but the egg leaked through its fingers and it didn''t catch it.


    "Baby!"


    You can''t watch it fall into the water, or you won''t be able to catch it. Tang Xiaotang finally caught it by magic. When she just held the dragon egg in her hand, a deep crack appeared directly on the smooth eggshell full of patterns. Then, the crack gradually increased and gradually covered the whole surface of the egg.


    "Click..."


    In the black dragon''s eyes, a small piece fell directly from the top of the eggshell, and a light gray sharp corner came out of the gap.The sharp corner moved to the left and right, and then retracted, and then a big egg shell fell down. Two mucus stained nostrils protruded from the enlarged hole.


    Tang Xiaotang dislikes it very much. She takes a look at the black dragon who has been staring at the eggshell. She throws the eggshell directly to it. The black dragon catches it in a hurry, and her eyes are still looking at the broken egg.


    It seems to feel that the little dragon in the egg is excited when she leaves her hand. Its nose shakes from side to side. It uses the sharp corners on its nose to quickly open all the eggshells around it, and then it can''t wait to poke its head out.


    The scales on her head had not yet grown up, and her gray skin was covered with mucus. The big golden vertical pupils were staring at Tang Xiaotang tightly, as if she was going to abandon it. Her eyes showed a bit of grievance, and her little claws stretched out from the eggshell and came to her. Her mouth grinning with few teeth made a hoarse and sharp voice.


    "Ah Ah... " With the falling of the eggshell, a pair of unfurled wings also protruded from the eggshell. The thin meat film covered the very fragile skeleton, like a big bat. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were full of disgust at how ugly she looked. She didn''t want to be stuck by such ugly creatures at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 987

    "Honey! You''re out at last Holding half an eggshell, the black dragon is about to cry. Its swarthy scales burst open. Without looking at Tang Xiaotang standing beside him, he opens his mouth and sticks out his tongue to lick the mucus on the little dragon.


    Tang Xiaotang can''t stand it any more. She turns around and walks to Kay and them. The little dragon is more worried when she leaves. Pitifully, he shouts at Tang Xiaotang''s back. Seeing that she doesn''t care, he directly unfolds his fragile wings with mucus, shakes his body, shakes out from the eggshell and chases her.


    "Baby! Where are you going? " The black dragon behind him can''t believe it. He grabs Bruce Lee with his claws and doesn''t let him move. But Bruce Lee turns back impatiently and sticks a fire out of his mouth.


    Of course, this fragile flame can''t hurt the black dragon wrapped in scales, but its heart is broken. After several months of hard work, the baby son hatched has recognized a human as a relative! This is no less a blow to him than his wife running away with Lao Wang next door!


    "Human! You - "


    black dragon''s nose emits two puffs of black smoke. Its eyes seem to be on fire, and its body pours forward, blocking Tang Xiaotang''s face. However, when it sees Tang Xiaotang, its words get stuck in its mouth, and it can''t speak any more.


    "You - you - turned out to be -" before it finished, Tang Xiaotang rolled his eyes: "I''m not interested in your eggs!"


    It''s not a colorful gem. It''s so ugly and dark. The hatchlings are not cute at all. She won''t waste her time to rob it.


    Before black dragon could speak, she warned: "vitos, I don''t want to fight with you now. You''d better not offend me! And don''t expose me! "


    The black dragon vitos thought about it. As a robber, she couldn''t tell several ants to steal dragon eggs. Although she didn''t know what she wanted to do here, it was just a coincidence that she met her. So he took a look at Tang Xiaotang and puffed out two puffs of smoke from his nose: "hum! I don''t care about you


    Bruce Lee is very excited to see Tang Xiaotang in front of her. However, Tang Xiaotang grabs his wings and throws them back to vitos'' arms. Vitos is very sad. No matter how he persuades him, Bruce Lee refuses to be close to him.


    For the dragon people, the first breath they feel when they break their shells will be regarded as their relatives, and the feeling of bondage will not disappear until the end of their infancy.


    So The little dragon has taken Tang Xiaotang as his relative


    It is extremely difficult for the dragon to bear. Generally, the female will fall into a deep sleep due to excessive loss after bearing, and the male will be responsible for the whole process of hatching, which usually lasts for several months.


    However, vitos just went out to look for some food. When he came back, the eggs he had been guarding for such a long time were stolen. The strong human atmosphere in the cave exposed the news of the thief. He was very angry to catch up and soon found the man who stole the dragon''s eggs.


    However, this group of human beings are very cunning. They not only deceive it with fake dragon eggs, but also almost throw its baby into the lake! It''s unforgivable!


    The more vitos thought about it, the more angry he was. If it wasn''t for this group of human beings, his baby wouldn''t regard this damned robber as a relative! It must crush them to pieces!


    So thinking, it angrily turned back, looking at the distant group of embarrassed figure on the ground, it flashed hate: "then, that group of ants have nothing to do with you?"


    "Of course, but these three are covered by my Lord. Don''t move." No wonder in the previous track, Warcraft, who had a grudging relationship with human beings, would suddenly attack human beings. It turned out that these guys bravely stole the dragon egg. Without her, they would either take the dragon egg back to the contract or break it.


    Offended Warcraft in the royal family - vengeful and stingy dragon, or offended to death that, not evil Warcraft people strange!


    "Good!" Vitos breathed his anger and looked at the man who was slowly standing up. His body became several times larger and moved to those people like a mountain.


    Regardless of their grudges, Tang Xiaotang walks up to Kay and Ryan and says, "Hey, are you ok?"


    "Nothing..." Kay breathes, and Ryan shakes his head. He picks up mollian on the floor and whispers her name.


    "Mollian Molly Ann... "


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at her, went up and pinched her. Her strength was not small, and she soon woke up.


    At this time, vitos over there had beaten the human who stole its eggs to pieces, and he was holding back his anger. It was only because his children were in the hands of these human beings that vitos reluctantly agreed to send them out. Unexpectedly, they dared to cheat him by pretending to be dragon eggs with stones!


    The force value of the dragon is very high. I don''t know if it''s for the sake of balance. Their intelligence quotient is It''s not too high, and because the unheated eggs have no breath, they are similar to rocks in appearance except for their fragility, so vitos Leng doesn''t have any dragon eggs. It''s a fake.Holding a fake egg, he almost sent the human out of the forest. Only by light did he find that the egg was fake - there was no special dark pattern on the dragon egg.


    If Tang Xiaotang hadn''t caught the egg in time, his son would be a four Dragon now. At the thought of this, vitos would like to tear these human beings to pieces!


    "Pa -"


    the huge scaly tail swung heavily, and then several human beings were thrown out. With one open mouth, a large flame directly spurted out, which was about to burn the human beings below.


    Some of these human beings have good strength, but against the dragon in the rage, they have to run for their lives.


    At this moment, the people who were thrown away just fell to Tang Xiaotang. One of them raised his head difficultly, but when he saw Ryan''s face, his eyes were bright.


    "It''s you!"


    His eyes were unbelievable, but soon became excited to see the hope. At the same time, Ryan''s face sank, his lips closed and he looked at each other coldly.


    The man who fell on the ground became proud for a moment. His eyes glided from Ryan and Molly ANN to Tang Xiaotang and Kay. He looked arrogant. However, his face covered with blood and soil, his face covered with messy beard and messy hair only made him funny.


    Deceive him as if unaware of the same, with a tone of command to them, said: "you still stand for what? Why don''t you come and help us get that beast away? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 988

    He obviously regards Tang Xiaotang and Kay as the mercenaries that Ryan is looking for. Maybe he has a problem with his brain. He can''t see Tang Xiaotang''s neat skirt or Kay''s sword with countless gems around his waist.


    After listening to this very rude words, Kay is OK. Her self-cultivation just makes her frown. Tang Xiaotang can''t bear it. She gives each other a cold look, and then directly kicks him out without expression.


    Her strength was very strong, and she directly kicked the man back to vitos, so all she heard was a scream. The guy was directly hit by a big tree by a wing, and then slid to the ground like a ball of mud, and could not speak any more.


    "You son of a bitch! How dare you do that to the young master Another man, who was also sitting on the ground, sat up with difficulty. His injury was lighter. Now he was staring at Ryan and Molly ANN with fierce eyes, obviously knowing their identities.


    However, he still has a brain. Seeing Tang Xiaotang''s violent behavior, he doesn''t want to pay attention to him and leave it to Ryan to deal with him.


    "Brother..." Marian nervously grabbed Ryan''s sleeve. She recognized the identities of these people and thought they were coming to take them back. She looked a little flustered.


    "It''s all right, Morian." Ryan has decided that no matter what, he won''t let them take her!


    "I can''t save you." He calmly looked at the people sitting on the ground, the truth.


    It''s a legendary existence. The dragon clan has existed since ancient times. How can he deal with the existence that so many holy swordsmen and holy mages can''t shake?


    And he also roughly understood what had happened. It was because they were greedy to steal other people''s eggs that the dragon would chase them all the time.


    "You - aren''t you afraid of the Duke blaming you?" Surprise and resentment emerge from the bottom of the eye, men hate to speak.


    "He has nothing to do with us." When he mentioned the man, Ryan was cold all over. He no longer looked at the people on the ground and let him stare at them.


    "You --" the man''s voice a high, Tang Xiaotang very cold look at him, he immediately obediently shut up.


    "Leave them alone." Kay stood beside him, she low comfort: "they dare not do it to you."


    Indeed, the group were too busy to take care of themselves. Even the man sitting on the ground just talked. In fact, he didn''t dare to go at all. He was afraid to attract the dragon''s attention. Moreover, he seemed to realize that the Dragon didn''t hurt them, and he leaned close to them.


    At this time, several of them could not hold on. In the face of the furious dragon, they could not hurt each other even with all their cards. They could only hold up a huge transparent blue shield and resist the red flame from each other''s mouth.


    A fierce color flashed in the eyes of a man hiding behind the shield. Just as the color of the shield was getting lighter and lighter, he suddenly pushed a man beside him towards the dragon.


    "Ah -"


    the person who was pushed out by his partner was totally unbelievable. He could not believe that his trusted partner would do such a thing!


    "Young master!"


    A man who supported the shield watched the person pushed out and roared. He wanted to rush out, but he was held by two people nearby. Although the other people behind the shield were a little surprised, no one dared to go out to save people. Although he sympathized with him, their own lives were more important.


    Vitos'' attention was obviously attracted by the intruder. His attack slowed down, and several people who supported the shield had a chance to breathe. The color of the shield deepened again.


    The man who pushed people out yelled: "sir! He''s the one who stole your eggs! He also said that he would cheat you! Now we will give him to you at your disposal! For the sake of our innocence, please let us go! "


    Hearing his words, the people who were pushed out suddenly glared, as if they didn''t believe that he would say such words. Even other people under the shield turned their eyes to him in surprise, and a few of them took a small step back quietly.


    "You talk nonsense! It''s you - "the man who fell on the ground tried his best to explain. However, after hearing this, vitos was furious. He didn''t listen to the other party''s explanation, and his mouth erupted a flame to burn the damned human to ashes.


    Tang Xiaotang, who is watching all this from a distance, squints at Sophie''s death. Her eyes fall on the man who is full of malice and suddenly shows a strange smile.


    She was disgusted by the human being who smelled like this!


    Since she doesn''t like him, it''s necessary to make him unhappy so that she can be happy!


    Finger slightly move, a black power quietly close, and then directly block in front of vitos'' power, devour that group of fierce flame.


    Watching the flame fall, the man who was pushed out as a shield gnawed his teeth in indignation and closed his eyes in despair. He didn''t see the flame that had stopped in the air, and his heart had cursed the man who pushed him out hundreds of times.Even if he died, he would never let go!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 989

    Vitos felt the familiar breath, some surprised to withdraw the flame, do not know why the other party to stop it, it angrily flick tail, communicate with each other with consciousness.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t care about these people?" Its tone is very irritable, Tang Xiaotang naturally heard it.


    The dead man closed his eyes, but the expected destruction did not come for a long time. When he opened his eyes, he saw black smoke coming out of the nose of the angry dragon, but his eyes did not stop on him.


    It''s in Distracted?


    "Young master!"


    Seeing that the dragon''s attack stopped, the red eyed man under the shield quickly ran over and pulled the unresponsive man back under the shield.


    "These people are the sons of nobles outside. If you kill them, they will definitely trouble you." Tang Xiaotang discusses with vitos in his mind.


    "Do you think the king will be afraid of them?" Vitos was disdainful and puffed a puff of smoke from his nostril. He opened his mouth arrogantly.


    "Of course not, but that would be very troublesome, and humans are very cunning. Aren''t you afraid that they will steal your cubs again?"


    Vitos obviously hesitated, but it still said: "this king can always take Moore with him."


    "Can you guarantee that it will never leave your sight?" Vitos took a look at his son who was always trying to get rid of his imprisonment. He had to admit that she was right. However, to make him compromise, he didn''t want to let go of these human beings easily.


    "And I''ve got a way for the man who stole your eggs to get what he deserves." Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to care about it. She knew exactly what these people were up to. She just wanted to contract it when the newborn dragon was very vulnerable. Although she didn''t like vitos very much, Tang Xiaotang hated the behavior of stealing other creatures'' cubs.


    If she hadn''t remembered that her mission also included making peace treaty between human and Warcraft, she wouldn''t have cared about these people.


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Vitos was obviously not convinced.


    "I lied to you. Would you give me a gem?" Tang Xiaotang sneered.


    Vitos was angry when he mentioned it. After all, the dragon people are naturally fond of property, especially the glittering gold coins and all kinds of gems. But Tang Xiaotang also likes gems. Then in order to fight for a ruby vein occupied by vitos, Tang Xiaotang had a fierce fight with it.


    As a result, Tang Xiaotang won the final victory. Although the dragon family has a high value of force and is invincible with its powerful body and scales, it is still not the rival of the demon king - the vein belongs to Tang Xiaotang. She happily takes the biggest and most beautiful gem in it, and also makes friends with the defeated vitos.


    If she hadn''t saved the Dragon this time, they would have had to fight when they met.


    "Hum!" As soon as vitos shook his tail, he took another look. He was still beating about in his hand and wanted to find the devil''s son. His heart was sour: "the king will follow you! I need to see it with my own eyes to know you''re not lying! "


    Tang Xiaotang picks an eyebrow: "OK." It''s great to have one more coolie.


    Just as she was talking to vitos, another figure appeared in the forest. When he saw the situation here, he pulled out his sword and rushed to vitos without hesitation.


    "Dragon! Stop your cruel behavior! I will punish you on behalf of the great God of war, noral


    Tang Xiaotang, who heard everything: "I''m not sure." Where''s the psycho?


    Vitos didn''t care about him at all. He shrunk again, and with a impatient flick of his tail, he flew the sword out of his hand.


    The silver sword fell to one side. Kay, who had been watching those people with Ryan, glanced at them carelessly. Suddenly, his face changed and he stood up directly.


    "Wait a minute!" She looked at the man who had lost his weapon and was about to challenge vitos physically, and cried, "stop it


    Tang Xiaotang takes a look at her. It seems that this nervous human is sent by the king to find Sophie. No wonder the king can''t compete with the assistant minister. His intelligence is not at the same level!


    "Bring the man in front of you, too." Tang Xiaotang said to vitos.


    So, vitos, who originally wanted to beat the people in the pass, picked up his clothes with his nails, dropped his wings and flew to Tang Xiaotang.


    "Let me go! You wicked and ugly four legged snake


    The man who was suddenly mentioned began to struggle. However, it was only a moment. As soon as the surrounding scene changed, he was thrown to the ground. The black dragon stood on one side with its tail swinging, and its young dragon kept flapping its wings to the girl standing on the other side.


    Standing on one side, anxious Kay was going to step forward, but seeing that there was no obvious wound on the man, she hesitated again. As a result, the man raised his head and saw her at a glance.


    "Gong..." He opened his mouth with a face full of excitement, but before he finished, he was interrupted by Kay.


    "Are you all right?" She asked anxiously while blinking her eyes. The man didn''t understand her meaning, but still replied, "I''m ok. I''m worried about you."


    "It''s you! Lord William At this time, the man sitting against the stone on the other side suddenly recognized him and said excitedly, "Why are you here?"William looked at him, the other side''s face made him feel very familiar, at this time, the group also came, the leader also called out at the moment of seeing William.


    Kay covered her face with one hand. Her image changed a lot. She didn''t worry that these people would recognize her, but she never thought that William would come, and he couldn''t understand her hint. She took William and wanted to take him to the other side.


    But those people stopped her, because they saw vitos standing on her side, their faces with guard and panic: "who are you? Where are you taking Lord William? "


    On the other side of lane, he was held by the man who saw his companion and forced him to pay for their young master''s life (the one who was kicked out by Tang Xiaotang) instead of looking for the one who was lying on his side and still alive. Kay wanted to defend them, and William must also stand on her side. The two sides immediately quarreled, and the scene was so chaotic.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 990

    The chaotic scene lasted for a long time. Tang Xiaotang held her chest in both hands, and the culprit vitos stood quietly, watching the excitement happily. Then, a few gray things suddenly climbed to her head.


    "You take it away for me!" Tang Xiaotang''s face is black. She looks at the black dragon standing on one side with fierce eyes. Her delicate face is suddenly gloomy.


    Vitos then found out that his son ran away again. He was so sad that he stretched out his claws to catch Tang Xiaotang''s little dragon on the top of his head, but the other side clung to Tang Xiaotang''s hair tightly, and his mouth still made a "whining" sound.


    "Let go!" Tang Xiaotang''s face is blacker when his scalp hurts. But Bruce Lee seems to find a way not to let Tang Xiaotang get rid of it. He grabs her hair and entangles himself, so that vitos can''t catch it.


    "He really likes you!" Vitos has become a lemon dragon. It''s the son that it hatched. Just because of an accident, he doesn''t recognize it. What a tragic thing it is!


    There was a loud "buzz" in her ear. Her hair was pulled by the dragon, and her forehead and cross kept beating. Tang Xiaotang kept telling herself to be patient. However, after a flying sword flew straight at her, she finally couldn''t help it any more.


    "Stop it! Then shut up With a loud roar, the whole scene was quiet. All the hands could not help but stop and looked at the girl with a gloomy face. Even the Dragon cub on Tang Xiaotang''s head came out of her hair and let go of her hair in her claws.


    Tang Xiaotang pulled the baby off her head and threw it into vitos'' hand. Then she coldly pulled out the long sword in front of her toes and chopped it down.


    "Boom!"


    There was a deep ravine on the ground in front of him, and even a huge stone in front of him was cut into two neat halves. People were hiding on both sides of the crack, sweating over their heads and looking at the deep ravine on the ground, they did not dare to speak any more. Even vitos, who was standing on one side, was cold on his back and took a few steps back with his baby in his arms.


    "If anyone is fighting, my Lord will split him in two!" Tang Xiaotang looked at them darkly, and the people who were awed by her momentum looked at the deep ground seam, and the cold sweat came out on their heads. They did not dare not nod.


    So the scene is harmonious, Tang Xiaotang nodded with satisfaction.


    Still want her to do it in person!


    "You She pointed to William, who was standing beside Kay: "are you going to follow me?"


    Frightened William nodded, Tang Xiaotang raised his chin: "then go to work together! Don''t try to be lazy


    "And you She pointed to the three Kays again: "do you want to pass? If you want to, why don''t you build a ship as soon as possible? "


    Kay looked at the gully, silently picked up the sword with Ryan and continued to cut the stone. Looking at William who was still standing, Kay pulled him, and the three men began to build the ship.


    Before Tang Xiaotang could see it, Marian trembled all over. Dogleg ran to her side and said flatteringly, "I''ll take care of it for you!" She picked up Bruce Lee, who was still trying to grab Tang Xiaotang''s hair, and stood away in silence.


    Tang Xiaotang nodded with satisfaction and turned his eyes to the large group of people.


    "You! If you don''t want to die, you will disappear from me immediately! " All the people who had been swept by her trembled, looked at the ravines on the ground and silently swallowed their saliva.


    Even a few people who were extremely arrogant at the beginning didn''t dare to say a word more, especially the guy who was most proud of throwing out the sword just now. They bowed their heads and shrank back in silence for fear of being seen by Tang Xiaotang.


    They don''t want to die so early before they live enough!


    "Little My Lord At this time, a person in the crowd gnawed his teeth, he suddenly stood out, embarrassed can not see the true face, a pair of eyes looking at her, with the fear and determination of the pressure, he said loudly: "I am willing to follow you with my bodyguard!"


    His voice sounds very young, should be a teenager, Tang Xiaotang looked at him, recognized that he was just pushed out of that person, she squinted: "I don''t need you to follow."


    You''re kidding! Lord devil, are you short of followers?


    "Whatever you want us to do!" The boy looked at her and his eyes brightened: "we will not rob the scepter with you!"


    "Young master..." Beside him, the man who just saved him looked complicated. He seemed to want to say something, but he was interrupted by the young man: "please allow us to follow!"


    He didn''t come for the scepter, and after what happened just now, he would never be with that group in any case. He would rather follow these five people who look much weaker.


    And their strength Maybe it''s not what it looks like at all.


    "What do you think?" Tang Xiaotang looks at them and throws the problem to them.


    Kay took a look at the teenager. She knew the identity of the other side. She really needed his help. If she could form a team with him, it would be very beneficial for her plan, so she naturally agreed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 991

    She peeked at the proud girl holding her chest in both hands. It was obvious that the other party was willing to join because of her. She could decide directly by herself, but she gave her the right to choose.


    Kay, who was afraid and suspicious because of her powerful strength, has a very complicated mood. Sometimes she really doesn''t understand this girl, but no doubt the other side has never been malicious to them, but has been protecting them


    Looking at the hope to look at their own youth, and looked at a girl who seems not to care, she nodded: "I agree with them to join."


    Kay agreed. Naturally, other people didn''t have any opinions. One more person would have more strength.


    "Great!" The boy looked very happy, he showed a relaxed smile: "my name is black, he is my bodyguard Nafi, we can do anything!"


    The middle-aged man steps forward in silence and nods to them. Tang Xiaotang takes a look at them. His strength is OK. In the middle period of shengjianshi, he is the higher one in this group.


    "Well, then you can help us to chop these stones together." Kay said.


    "Blake, you --" when other people saw that Kay agreed to join them, the man was very angry at first and said, "are you going against me?"


    "Phoebus! I won''t just let it go! " The young man looked at him with fierce eyes, and Naifei beside him also glared at him. Although it was very dangerous just now, he could see it clearly! He pushed the young master out!


    "I Don''t I do it for you, too? " The man dodges to open his sight, some guilty mouth.


    "Well! Then why don''t you stand out by yourself? And you stole the dragon eggs! " He objected at that time, but Phileas did not listen to him.


    His father was the chancellor of the exchequer, who was in charge of the wealth of the whole country. Even his father had to be kind to each other.


    Damn it! Why didn''t he die in the hands of that dragon just now?


    Hearing that feijisi stole the dragon egg, vitos looked at him angrily. This hateful human, he almost cheated him again!


    Feijisi was leaked, and the dragon was watching, so he could only walk away with his people. A few people didn''t want to leave, but they were forced to leave by the rest of the people, including Duke mansley''s men who were still shouting.


    Blake ignored them. He went directly to the stone and began to chop the stone, learning from Kay and Ryan to draw their swords.


    "Why are we doing this?" Blake could not help but feel strange. He looked at the girl sitting on the stone not far away, pulling the young dragon down. He asked Kay in a low voice.


    He is still very fond of Kay, because the young man just agreed to join them. Moreover, I don''t know if it''s an illusion. He always thinks he looks a little familiar


    Kay, who was looked up and down by him, was a little nervous. She was not sure whether the other party could recognize her. After all, she had seen the youngest son of the chancellor of the exchequer several times, and even danced with the other party at the dance. Although she had cut her hair and decorated her face, just in case the other party still remembered


    "For shipbuilding." She answered, and then carefully observed each other''s look, to make sure that he did not recognize himself, only relieved.


    "Why make a boat out of stone?"


    "To cross the lake, of course!" One side for them to clean up the rubble of Molly ANN can not help but answer him.


    Black felt as if he had a hallucination, stone? Shipbuilding? Crossing the lake? You''re kidding! The dead lake can''t even float its feathers. How can such a heavy stone pass?


    In fact, the way they had thought before was to use the power of a space mage in the team to tear up the space with the aid of a holy weapon and cross the dead lake. However, because the magician''s strength is limited, the scope of application of the holy ware is not enough, and there is a very long cooling time, so he can''t go directly to the sunset cliff, so he can barely pass through the lake of death


    But to be honest, Blake doesn''t think it''s reliable. In case the strength of crossing the middle is not enough, they don''t fall into the lake directly?


    It''s much worse than not getting through in the first place


    But now, he thinks he is wrong. The previous method is really wonderful. There are more incredible methods!


    "It''s not like that," Ryan explained to him. "This kind of stone floats on the water."


    ¡­¡­ Blake looked at him with a look at the retarded.


    Ryan: --


    But since he said before that they could do anything, even if he didn''t believe them, he would work with them honestly.


    There is a saint swordsman joining in, the effect is different, at least Naifei can cut the trace as wide as the palm at one time.


    Then look at the boulder that the girl split just now. The heads of Naifei and black are sweating. Suddenly, they feel that it''s not impossible to cross the lake with a stone boat.


    "Who is she?" Blake looked at the dark haired girl sitting over there and whispered to Ryan.¡°¡­¡­ Nino the devil... " Ryan replied in a mixed mood.


    "Ha ha, you must be joking with me!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 992

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With the addition of two free coolies, their efficiency more than doubled. Towards evening, several people finally pulled up a whole piece of black stone from the ground and pushed it aside.


    Mollian has cleaned up the fish left over during the day and roasted them on the fire. The smell of the fish permeates the air. The smell that can''t be ignored makes hungry people salivate and unable to concentrate at all.


    "How fragrant Blake sniffed and felt that his saliva was coming out. He had never smelled anything so fragrant.


    Even one side of the Nafi also subconsciously swallowed saliva.


    "This is Grilled fish? " Blake dropped his sword and went to Molly Ann. He looked at the fish caught in the fire. His eyes seemed to see the fox of the chicken. It was so bright that he could almost shine.


    These days in the forest, they don''t have Tang Xiaotang as a golden finger, so they can only eat hard dry bread, not to mention meat. They can''t even touch any oil. He has been greedy for a long time.


    "Yes, it will be ready soon." Marian turned the grilled fish one by one, then looked at the degree of maturity on the surface and said to him.


    "Do you always eat grilled fish?" Black''s whole mind was on the grilled fish. He wiped his mouth and asked, resisting his impulse.


    "No, I ate other things in the forest a few days ago, such as roast chicken, roast pig and roast snake." Mollian answered him.


    "So good! How did you get it? " Black is about to cry. Why can''t they catch anything in the forest? And not only can''t catch, but also face all kinds of ferocious Warcraft attack and poisonous insect bite in the dark, really don''t be too miserable!


    "Just put this net in the water and you''ll catch it." Marian pointed to the rattan net she had thrown aside, and said, "my brother caught them before. Just dig a trap and they will fall in!"


    This is Warcraft, not beast. They are all intelligent. How can they fall into the trap so easily? Just as Blake wanted to ask, he thought of the girl who could split the ground at once. His face twisted and he swallowed.


    "I can''t eat all the Warcraft I catch, so I have to throw it away. But this time you two should not be wasted! " And said Marian.


    "You are so happy! If only I could meet you earlier! " Blake is envious and jealous. He''s so glad he can join them now.


    Otherwise, he''s still eating dry bread with those guys!


    "Well, dinner is ready!" Seeing that the roast was almost done, Morian picked up a bunch of fish and handed it to Blake: "here you are! Watch out for the hot. "


    "Thank you Blake was moved to tears, regardless of the reminder of Molly ANN, he bit down, just out of the fire of the fish hot his tongue and hair pain, but Blake is reluctant to spit out.


    The grilled fish is not as good as the food cooked by the chef. However, in Blake''s mouth, which has not been touched with meat for several months, it is more delicious than any delicacies.


    "Wuwuwuwu is delicious!" He spoke in a vague voice as he ate.


    Others sat around the fire and began to eat. In fact, after eating fish for several days, they were tired of it. Only the new three people kept eating, and Tang Xiaotang didn''t eat a bite.


    But they were much better than the fighis group who were sitting together on the other side.


    Looking at Blake, the fragrant roast fish they were eating, and the dry bread they were eating, the bottom of my heart was to hold back more and more, and even feggis''s eyes were full of jealousy.


    A man in black looked eagerly over there, just as he was seen by fighis. He yelled angrily, "what are you looking at? Don''t eat! Do you want to cross the lake? "


    The man took his eyes back and was very unhappy. He was not a servant of fix, but the assistant minister used a lot of advantages to recruit experts to help him. Although he would not leave the team easily because of his professional ethics, fix''s tone and attitude made him very unhappy.


    He did not speak.


    "They have no sacred instruments! I can''t get through it Phoebus also looked at the people sitting there. He sneered, "black, you fool! I''ll see how he crosses the lake of stillness


    When he said that, there were still a few people in the group who were ready to move. Yes, fighis was right. If there was no sacred vessel, they would not have any way to cross the lake of stillness


    But Kay didn''t care at all. After eating the roast fish happily, they were ready to have a rest. Ryan and Nafi go to clean up the fire and the rest of the fish bones. The others sit together and chat.


    "Lord William, what are you doing here?" Black remembered that he hadn''t had time to greet William before, and he only knew him, so he asked.


    "I''m looking for The scepter of hope Thinking of the king''s order and the princess''s instructions, the man gave a pause and then replied.


    "So many people are looking for the scepter of hope, but there is only one scepter, and it can''t be divided into several sections." Blake said, "but I didn''t come here for the scepter. It''s just that my old man wants me to practice."To practice in the dangerous dark forest Thanks to the chancellor of the exchequer! If he hadn''t seen the two of them look alike, Kay would have doubted whether Blake was his own.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 993

    No wonder other people have several bodyguards, only he has one.


    "Of course, he also said that if I run in danger, my life is the most important!" Blake laughed: "Naifei''s strength, take me away or no problem."


    "Your father is very clever..." Kay''s eyes twitched.


    "And you? Are you here for the scepter of hope? " He asked Kay.


    "Yes." Kay nodded, her voice a little deeper: "I must get the scepter of hope!"


    "Why? Do you like princesses? " Black asked curiously.


    "I think so." Kay replied vaguely.


    William coughed and Kay looked at him. He immediately lowered his head and pretended that he had become a stone.


    Blake didn''t notice their little movements. He looked back at Marian, who was sitting on her knees in both hands. "What about you? You''re not here for the princess, are you


    "Of course not!" "My brother and I are because of -"


    "because of what?" Asked black.


    Molly Ann thought of just now he and those people together, maybe they are a group, she was very angry and said: "I don''t tell you!"


    Blake:


    He looked at Tang Xiaotang, who was leaning against the stone. However, before he could ask, Tang Xiaotang glanced at him and Blake immediately swallowed what he had said.


    Boss, boss, he''s scared!


    so he had to make complaints about Kay and Molly Ann. He was actually a unilateral Tucao, and their two faces were embarrassed, but he was obviously not found.


    Finally, Ryan, who had packed up, came up and said, "you can rest."


    "Well, I''m a little sleepy, too." Blake yawned and finally stopped talking that he hadn''t stopped since dinner.


    Kay and Molly have a sense of relief when they settle down. This guy is so speechless that he dare not speak except for the expressionless girl. Even William has not escaped his poison. They really can''t stand it.


    Kay takes a look at the people sitting there. They seem to be ready to rest and look back. She asks Ryan, "are we going to stay up tonight?"


    Before, there were only them here, so there was no need to watch the night, but now there are more people, and they are not very friendly people


    "You two go and have a rest. I''ll watch it." Naifei came over, looked at Blake, who had closed his eyes against the stone, and whispered.


    Anyway, at the level of the saint swordsman, there is no problem not sleeping. He has been practicing at night before.


    In any case, these people took in the young master, and the young master also promised to help them, so he should be on vigil.


    "Well, I''ll trouble you." Ryan nodded, and to be honest, he couldn''t bear to chop stones for days.


    Naifei looked at the girl sitting on the stone. The black dragon had disappeared during the day. He shook his head: "it''s OK. Please take care of the young master."


    He felt that it was much better to follow these people than those before. Although even he couldn''t see through the girl''s strength, at least he couldn''t help believing that the other party couldn''t do something behind her.


    That''s enough. Anyway, they didn''t really come for the scepter.


    Several people lay on the ground and soon fell into a deep sleep. Naifei sat by the fire and closed his eyes quietly. He wanted to practice, but he couldn''t feel any elements and energy in the air.


    When he opened his eyes, Naifei felt very strange. When he was in the forest during the day, he could still feel the extremely rich energy around him. But after a short distance, there was not even a trace of energy. This dead lake was really strange.


    Without much thought, he only attributed all this to the lake of stillness. However, he could not see that outside their bodies, there was a layer of transparent red power that separated them from the black power that the external elemental energy was trying to penetrate.


    As for the other group not far away from them, it''s not so unexpected. The invisible black power continuously comes out from the black stone and the lake water, like long hair, winding into their bodies.


    Some even inhale them with elemental energy.


    Tang Xiaotang slowly opened his eyes and took a look at the opposite people who are absorbing energy. Their strength is not low. If they leave in time, there should be no problem.


    "You don''t care about those humans?" Next to her, the invisible vitos also took a look there, and then wrapped the sleeping baby dragon more tightly with his own strength.


    "I''m not a God. I don''t care so much." Tang Xiaotang closed her eyes again and lay lazily on the stone. A layer of invisible force lifted her body like a mattress, while those black forces seemed to be afraid of her and avoided her body one after another.


    She didn''t trip them. She helped? They''re going to rob her!"Well! That''s what you did! " Vitos sneered. Seeing that Tang Xiaotang ignored him, he had to curl his tail and go to bed with the baby dragon in his arms.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 994

    The fire went out, and only a few dim sparks flickered in the darkness, returning to silence.


    Nothing happened overnight.


    The next morning, when Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes, breakfast was ready.


    As usual, she got up the latest, but not today - the new black got up later than she did. When they were all ready for dinner, Nafi hadn''t woken him up.


    "I''ll sleep a little longer..." His voice was so vague that he didn''t wake up.


    "Young master, get up..." Naifei is a bit helpless. The young master likes to sleep in at home. Another one hasn''t had a good rest these days. It''s not easy for him to wake up.


    But it''s no good not to wake him up. All the people get up and breakfast is ready. If he doesn''t eat, he can only eat in the evening.


    "No!" Blake pushed his hand away impatiently. He shrunk: "don''t disturb me!"


    Tang Xiaotang walks up to him, and Naifei quietly gives her place out. She stands there and looks coldly at the person lying on the ground. Then, the person with the body shrinking moves and finally opens her eyes.


    Blake only felt as if a pair of cold red eyes appeared in his sleep, staring at himself. Under that vision, he felt very cold, as if he was under the ice and snow, and every pore was soaked by the cold.


    Finally, he couldn''t go on sleeping, and as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a girl standing in front of him with a dark face like death.


    "I''ll get up in a minute! Get up at once Black was in tears.


    What a devil!


    After breakfast, when a few people started to build the ship again, fighis was ready to use the sacred vessel for space conversion.


    When she saw that they were still carving stones, she laughed loudly: "ha ha ha! Blake, you are crazy. Are you going to cross the lake with this stone


    Blake was angry. As soon as he wanted to retort, he was stopped by Kay. She said in a low voice, "don''t be impulsive. Don''t worry about them."


    She hates PHOENICS, too, but this is not the time to argue with them Just let them go so they can work quietly.


    "Hum!" Blake tried to hold back his anger. He had to let him look good when he went out!


    They continued to build the ship. When PHOENICS saw that Blake ignored him, he was a bit boring. In addition, he was dragged back by other people around him.


    When everything was ready, a thin old man in a white wizard''s robe came out and stood in front of the crowd, knowing that it was about to start. Even Kay and they were curious and looked over there.


    They haven''t seen the ability to tear space.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t respond. Vitos, who was invisible beside her, disdained to breathe. For those kings whose strength has reached the peak and mastered the law of space, it''s very easy to carry out space conversion. There''s no need to use any holy weapon like these human beings.


    A man put something like a roulette on the stone in front of the old man. He held a staff in one hand and murmured a mantra. Then, with a slight spatial fluctuation, which only Tang Xiaotang and vitos could feel, it came out from the roulette in front of the old man.


    As the old man continued to recite the mantra, the wheel in front of him floated slowly. As the wheel floated higher and higher, the mantra in the old man''s mouth was also recited faster and faster. More powerful spatial fluctuations spread around the wheel as the center, and the clothes and gravel of the people around them all left the ground and floated in the air.


    Although they can''t feel the fluctuation of the space, they can be seen by everyone. Even Blake, who thought this method was not very reliable, opened his eyes wide and felt some magic.


    "Pretty good!" He looked at the black gravel floating around the old man, and then at the huge and heavy black stone on their side. He was silent.


    Forget it. It''s a big deal! Anyway Anyway, he didn''t have to get the scepter!


    But Tang Xiaotang knows that their method is not as good as his own. The spatial fluctuation on the roulette is not very strong, and it is also very unstable. It can''t last for a long time. And even if the space is torn, not everyone can pass through the dangerous space-time gap. Even if the strength reaches the holy level, it may be torn by the chaotic space force inside, let alone these people with a lot of drag.


    At this time, the space in front of the old man seemed to be torn open by two hands, gradually revealing a subtle black gap. With the appearance of this gap, the old man began to sweat on his forehead, and his face began to turn pale.


    Even Kay and Ryan, who already know their way through the lake of stillness, have a slight look. If they are allowed to go through the lake of stillness first to the magic King''s castle, their chances of obtaining the scepter will increase a lot


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 995

    The crack became bigger and bigger, the old man''s face became paler, and the cold sweat on his head began to flow down. The force of space drilled out of the black crack became very violent, and began to suck the surrounding sand inside. However, because there was a compass in front of the group, they were not affected much, and they did not feel the power of fear in the crack. Fighis even had a compass I''ll have fun with the people around me.


    When one of them got taller, the old man clenched his teeth and squeezed a voice out of his throat You can go in... " He won''t last long. He has to seize the time.


    "Going in like this?" Feijisi frowned and looked at the deep and terrible black crack. Although he couldn''t feel the horror inside, he was a little afraid. As soon as his eyes turned, he looked at a person around him, pointed to the crack and said to him, "go! Go ahead and find out for the young master! "


    "Ah?" The man was also a little afraid. However, his family was attached to the assistant minister. He did not dare to listen to the words of phikis, so he had to tremble close to the crack, and then his eyes closed, and the whole person went in.


    "Ah ah


    Just as he walked into the crack and left the protection of the compass, a fierce force of space immediately attacked him and directly twisted his body into a ball of meat mud.


    A wisp of blood red smell slowly spread in the air, people were stunned in an instant, even fighis did not dare to make a sound. Black was startled and decided to take back what he had just thought. This method is really unreliable!


    It''s better to cut stones! At least he won''t turn into a ball of mashed meat!


    Over there, the people who saw the first person''s end did not dare to go in. However, the cracks in the space had a tendency to heal. The old man gritted his teeth, recited incantations again and waved his wand with difficulty. The invisible force opened the cracks again. He said with difficulty: "hurry up I It won''t last long... "


    "How can I get in?"


    Fergus asked fearfully, pointing to a pool of blood still on the ground.


    Fortunately, just now he was witty and didn''t go in himself, otherwise the man who was twisted to pieces would become him!


    "Take Take the wheel... " The cold sweat on the old man''s head almost flowed down, and his strength became weaker and weaker. If they didn''t go in, they would tear the crack in vain this time.


    "Really?" Feijisi still didn''t believe it, but looking at the crack that had begun to heal, he could only point to a man again: "you go!"


    "Yes..." The man''s voice trembled with fear, but he was also attached to fix like the man just now, so he shook his body, picked up the compass with shaking hands, and walked slowly into the crack like a monster''s mouth.


    As soon as he entered, a huge force came from all directions, almost tearing him apart. However, the compass in his hand trembled slightly, and a layer of transparent boundary was propped up around him.


    Space power is rebounded to other directions at the moment of touching the transparent boundary. Although there is still a small part of power passing through the boundary, it can''t hurt the man, but it just makes him feel uncomfortable.


    When he saw that he was safe, fighis was relieved. He went to the crack and asked the man to give him the wheel. He held it in his hand. Then he was completely relieved to shout to the others outside: "come in quickly! Don''t waste my time


    The space magician struggled to support the crack, but took away the most important wheel. His strength was not enough to support the space at all. The crack began to heal quickly, and the rest could only drill faster. Finally, when he was left alone, the crack was so small that there was only a small hole as big as the dog hole.


    "Come on in!" Fergus orders him in the crack, they can''t have no space magician, or they won''t be able to cross the dead lake when they come back!


    However, the magician was physically weak. Just now he used all his strength to start the wheel and support the crack. Now he has no strength to walk.


    "Young master I can''t go... " There was no blood on his face, as if he were ten years old in a moment, and the wrinkles on his face deepened.


    "What a trouble!" exclaimed Phoebus impatiently He pointed to a skinny man beside him and ordered, "go, you bring him in!"


    The person who had gone in looked at the shrinking crack, hesitated for a moment, and went out. He held the space magician and forced his thin body into the crack. The crack had shrunk to the extreme. Before his whole body got into it, the fragile crack could not be supported and healed in an instant. Half of the man''s body was still outside the crack and was directly affected by the space The card is broken.


    "Ah --" his scream disappeared with the crack, and the six people who looked at him were speechless. The youngest mollian turned white with fright. Although she had seen blood these days, the feeling was different from seeing the same kind of tragic death in front of her. She covered her mouth and finally couldn''t help vomiting.


    Even vitos is pale, this is just tearing open the space, two people died, whether they can smoothly cross the dead lake, now it seems that the possibility is really too slim.


    Fortunately, he didn''t come with them!


    And just at the moment when the crack healed, Tang Xiaotang felt vitos move slightly beside him. A strong force of space penetrated along the crack and disappeared with the torn space.She gave it a faint look, and the black dragon sneered: "hum! Do you think you can leave so easily if you move the king''s things? " If you don''t let it do it openly, no one will know!


    Tang Xiaotang OK, you win.


    But not found on the line, as long as people do not know it did, she did not see.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 996

    Without the interference of that group, they began to make boats seriously. The whole Boulder has been taken down, so the task is much easier. Next, they just need to empty the inside, and they can roughly make a boat.


    But even so, it is not an easy thing. We can only chisel bit by bit, but we can''t chisel through the stone, otherwise our previous efforts will be in vain.


    Then, they finally found out, the new black is a super! Super! Talk!


    If he doesn''t speak, he will feel the same. Even if no one pays attention to him, he can talk to himself for a day. Everyone can''t stand it. Except the girl can make him quiet, others can''t stop him.


    Naifei seems to be at the other extreme, silent. He hardly speaks except about Blake. In so many days, he has said less than ten words, but he works very hard. One person is the top three of them.


    With our joint efforts, the prototype of a small boat gradually appeared.


    A week later.


    When the last piece of gravel was knocked off, the boat they built was finally finished.


    It''s a boat. It''s actually a huge stone with two sharp ends and a hollow in the middle. It''s so simple that you can''t see that it''s actually a boat. And to be able to paddle, they also made two long stone slabs from waste materials as oars.


    "Can it really float?" Black looked suspiciously at the heavy stone boat in front of him. Even though he had seen the stone floating these days, he still didn''t believe it - it was a small piece of stone, and it was hundreds of times heavier than that!


    "Just have a try." Kay''s voice was calm. In fact, she was a little uncertain. If the ship was put into normal water, it would sink at once. Although she had seen it before, she was not sure whether it would sink at all


    But this is the only way, they have to try!


    "Come on, let''s push it down!" Ryan said.


    Five people work together to push the heavy stone boat into the lake. Tang Xiaotang and Molly Ann stand by and watch. Vitos, who is invisible, asks Tang Xiaotang, "do you think this method can succeed?" The tone is slow suspicion.


    Even it can''t fly over the dead lake smoothly, every time it tears the space through. There seems to be a strong force under the lake, which constrains it to fall. Of course, although it can prevent this force from approaching, it takes too much effort, so it''s better to shuttle through the space directly.


    The lake of stillness is deep even at the edge of the lake. They pushed the stone boat to the edge of the lake and pushed the bow into the water. Blake watched this scene anxiously. He didn''t want to waste his hard work for so many days. If the boat sank, he would cry!


    The black stone slowly dipped into the same dark lake, and the expected thing happened smoothly - the boat not only didn''t sink, but also floated directly on the water as if it had been propped up by something.


    A few people in the heart of a joy, it seems really useful! After they pushed all the boats down, the heavy stone boat floated steadily on the water like oil floating on the water, even the hull was not immersed in the water at all.


    "Great! It''s really a success Everyone is very happy, even Naifei, who has always been expressionless, has a faint hook in the corner of his mouth.


    Now they can get through the lake of stillness!


    The food is prepared a few days earlier. Put the endless fish on the stone to dry. However, this kind of black stone is really like an oven. As long as you put something on it and smash the stone hard, the heat it gives out will make the meat cooked. It not only can be reused, but also doesn''t need to look for fuel everywhere. It''s much more convenient than making a fire.


    With food and water, they slowly got on the boat. At first, they were worried that the boat might not support so many people. However, when they got on the boat, they found that the heavier the boat was, the stronger the force of supporting the boat was. Even if so many of them got on the boat, the draught of the boat was still very shallow, just sinking a little.


    "Then, let''s go!"


    Pull up the anchor on the shore, and William and Naifei, who are in charge of rowing, wave the oars. The water of the lake turns into small waves. The boat leaves the shore covered with black gravel and floats forward a little bit.


    The area of the dead lake is very large. Although it is a lake, it looks like the sea, which means that they will not spend a short time wandering on the lake.


    After walking for a long time, they left behind the dark forest and the lake shore, leaving only the deep black lake water in all directions. Except for their lonely boat, there was nothing else on the calm lake surface, and there was no vitality.


    Depression, loneliness, heaviness After a while, all kinds of negative emotions occupied several people''s hearts. The original joy and excitement disappeared, and there was an endless despair. Even Blake, who was the most talkative, became silent.


    In such an environment, few people can stay calm for a long time.


    "How long shall we row?" Black couldn''t help asking. He couldn''t stand it any more."I don''t know." No one knows how wide the lake of dead silence is, because even if they come here, they will not row across it.


    Kay barely kept calm. She looked at the dead dark lake and felt breathless. In order to suppress this emotion, she quickly looked away and looked at William at the stern of the boat.


    "I''ll row for a while." She got up on her own initiative and tried to take over the oar in his hand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 997

    "Wait a little longer, I can hold on." William shook his head, he also felt extremely depressed, but he was older than them, and he could hold on: "you have a good rest first."


    Kay sat back, and the depression in her heart made her almost unbearable. At this moment, she saw the girl sitting quietly in the bow of the boat looking back at her.


    Her eyes are very calm, deep black eyes seem to be heavier than the lake, in her line of sight, Kay''s heart heavy inexplicably disappeared, the heart suddenly became calm.


    "Good." She slowly opened her mouth, simply closed her eyes to consolidate her strength. She had to wander on the lake for a long time, and they had to keep enough physical strength.


    In the next few days, they changed to rowing, and when they had no strength, they changed to other people.


    The sky of the dead lake is always cloudy, even at night, but it doesn''t rain.


    Fortunately, it didn''t rain, otherwise, they would all be drowned.


    Wandering is really a test of patience. After five days, everyone''s patience has run out, and the food is almost finished. However, the land is still far away. Even if it is as calm as Naifei, there is a loss on his face these days.


    "We Can we really reach the shore? " Asked mollian, holding her knees and whispering.


    "I don''t know..." Blake''s reply was wilting. Even if he could say it again, after so many days of depression, he was not in the mood to speak at all.


    Ryan stood at the stern of the boat in silence, rowing with Naifei. Kay said in a calm voice, "we can cross the lake of death!" She believes that they should stick to it at this time.


    But no one spoke. They couldn''t believe it. They had to repeat the same words almost every day. Up to now, they have lost their confidence.


    "Well! Fragile human At this time, a cold voice sounded, let them all over a shock.


    As the voice sounded, the girl sitting in the bow slowly turned around and looked at them with disdainful eyes, showing some disdain at the bottom of her eyes.


    "Can''t you bear that? So, what are you entitled to the scepter? " Her eyes are not sharp, but like a knife into their hearts, let them have a kind of instant sober feeling.


    It''s not that they are in danger of life. If they can''t persist in this way, how can they beat the devil and get the scepter of hope?


    "That''s right! We will get the scepter of hope Blake stood up, smiling for the first time these days. He waved his hand and said boldly, "isn''t it a lake? What''s the big deal! I''m sure I can make it


    However, because he was too excited, the boat shook for a while, and he almost fell into the lake. Fortunately, Kay grabbed his clothes in time and didn''t let him fall into the water.


    Blake broke out in a cold sweat: "my God! I''m scared to death! If you fall down, you will never see such a handsome young master again! "


    Everyone (black line): "...."


    Maybe it was Tang Xiaotang''s words that stimulated them. In the next few days, the atmosphere was no longer oppressive. However, they were running out of food and could last one day at most. If they could not see the land again, they would starve to death on board.


    But Tang Xiaotang knew that one day at most, he could cross the dead lake.


    Vitos couldn''t stand it long ago. On the third day, he cut the space and ran away. Before he left, he also took the oil bottle with him. Without the little dragon that always bothered her, Tang Xiaotang felt very happy.


    One day later, a piece of land appeared on the Black Lake. When we saw the boundary like the black line, everyone was excited.


    "Here we are at last!"


    Black, the boatman, almost threw away his oar. He looked at the unclear outline of the land and felt that he was about to cry.


    "Be careful! Black, don''t drop the oar in the water Molly Ann nervously looked at him, voice is also very excited: "great, we can finally reach the shore!"


    "It depends. If we row fast, we can get there today!" Ryan put his hand in front of him, looked hard forward and gave an answer.


    "Great!" William was also very excited.


    "Do you still have strength? Or I''ll row it instead! " Kay looks at Blake with the oar and wants to go ashore quickly. She says.


    "Nothing! I can


    As soon as he thought that he could end his miserable wandering life, Blake felt that his whole body was full of strength, the oars in his hands were waving fast, and the black stone boat was advancing rapidly in the water, several times faster than before.


    The outline of the lake bank became clearer and clearer. They could even vaguely see the trees behind them. They were even more excited. They all decided not to stop to have a rest. They rowed to the bank in one go. When they got to the bank, they would have a good rest!


    Although they saw the edge, it was still a long way to reach the shore. Before dark, they finally landed the stone boat. When they set foot on the land, they could not help cheering.They actually managed to cross the lake of stillness! This is incredible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 998

    "Let''s have a good rest. Mr. neffe and I will go to the neighborhood to see if we can catch any Warcraft." Ryan stood up and said.


    "Good." They all agreed that these days on board, they can only eat dry meat. We can''t stand it any more. It''s better to eat fresh meat.


    This side of the lake is almost the same as the other side. It is still lifeless. The black beach is also full of strange boulders. Further away, it is a forest. However, unlike the dark forest, these trees are much shorter and green.


    Naifei nodded, and they went into the woods. After a while, they caught some louou rabbits.


    "Through this forest, you can reach the death swamp." Black asked, looking at the woods not far away.


    "It should be, let''s have a good night''s rest today, prepare more food and water tomorrow, and then start again." Said Kay.


    The death swamp is full of poisonous gas. They have to find a way not to be eroded by the poisonous gas, so they have to prepare more masks.


    Blake went out with a lot of antidotes, but there were too many of them to use, and they didn''t know if they could remove the poison gas from the death swamp.


    Kay took a quiet look at the girl sitting by the fire. If there is any way, does she know


    Tang Xiaotang is aware of her sight, but she doesn''t speak. They can''t always rely on her when they encounter things. They must learn to think for themselves.


    This night, because wandering on the lake, people did not have a good rest, so after dinner they were ready to rest. Of course, there is no need for people to watch the night, because there is no living thing around the stillness lake, and everyone is at ease.


    They soon fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning.


    William and Ryan are responsible for hunting in the forest. They are responsible for catching as many prey as possible. Kay and black fill the water jugs in the line with the lake. Although it can''t float, because the impurities in the lake water are absorbed to the bottom of the lake by minerals, the water quality of the dead lake is very good. It tastes sweet and delicious. It''s just natural pure water.


    Molly Ann''s task is to learn from Nafi and sew the pieces of cloth torn from their coats into something like a mask to prevent poison.


    No one thought that Naifei''s taciturn uncle was full of life skills. He not only carried needles and thread with him, but also sewed clothes and made all kinds of things. It was really eye opening.


    The mask is sewn very thick, with dried muluye in the middle. It is a kind of heat clearing and detoxification herbal medicine, and it can also refresh the mind. It tastes strange, just like rotten stinky fish, with a pungent smell of pepper water, which is unbearable.


    "Ahhh, ahhh -"


    Molly Ann couldn''t help sneezing. She couldn''t imagine the feeling of wearing such a smelly thing on her nose and mouth: "do we really want to wear this? What a bad smell


    "Mluye is very useful." It''s also very precious, especially the treated dried leaves.


    Naifei replied in a low voice that they were all prepared at home. Although the chancellor of the exchequer wanted his son to experience, it didn''t mean he wanted him to die here, so he brought a lot of things.


    In the same way, they are all aristocratic families, and there are still some collections that can hold hands.


    Tang Xiaotang cut off his sense of smell when he took out this thing. She didn''t know if it was useful. Anyway, she would never use it. For the five senses, wearing this will not be poisoned by the gas, but it will definitely be smoked.


    However, muluye knows that it is recorded in the magic medicine book in the castle. It is a kind of precious plant and an important raw material for making holy rank antidote.


    It''s really rich.


    But the poison gas in the death swamp is not very toxic, and the way to detoxify it is very simple. The most dangerous thing in the swamp is actually something else


    She didn''t stop them from making masks. It''s a waste, but it''s useful.


    After another day''s rest, they decided to set out. In the past two days, lane has roughly found out the route, through the forest is indeed the death swamp.


    With thick masks on their faces, they walked into the forest in a row.


    The trees in this forest are not high, but the ground is covered with low shrubs with thorns. Kay and Ryan make the way with a sword and stick in front, while neffe and William walk at the end. Tang Xiaotang and Molly Ann walk in the middle, and black is responsible for protecting them.


    As we go further and further, the trees become less and less, the ground is covered with a thick layer of dead leaves, and the meadow is getting thicker and thicker


    I don''t know when, a mist gradually appeared in the forest. The shadow of trees and the ground were shrouded in the mist. The outline gradually became blurred, and even the road could not be seen clearly.


    "Why does it fog?" Blake was surprised, but Kay looked tight and immediately asked him to put on a mask.


    Black didn''t wear it because he was smelly. When he heard Kay say this, he frowned. Before he could reply, Ryan said in a calm voice, "here we are."Death swamp.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 999

    The fog in the forest became more and more thick until the front was covered with thick green fog and nothing could be seen.


    There was silence around them, even the road under their feet was covered by fog, which made them unable to distinguish the direction.


    "Wait a minute. Don''t move. I''ll light a torch." I don''t know what''s ahead. Ryan is about to take out the fire. Suddenly a cool voice comes from behind.


    "If you want to die soon, light the fire." Tang Xiaotang''s voice is calm. The miasma is produced by the decomposition of rotten organisms in the swamp, which is extremely easy to burn. Such a high concentration of combustible gas, not to mention an open fire, may explode if the temperature is a little higher. If you light a fire, they will definitely be roasted.


    "What shall we do?" I can''t see the road clearly. How can I get by?


    "Don''t you use your power to separate the fog?" Although you can''t control the power of the domain until you reach the holy level, you can hold on for a while. What''s more, there is a Naifei of the holy level.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You''re right... "


    Several people use their strength to support a space to isolate the fog outside. Although the space is not very big, the surrounding situation can be seen clearly - countless dead trees with green fluorescence fall in front of the water area one by one. The dark green water surface sometimes bursts with bubbles, which are covered with meadow after meadow, and there are strange green trees with fluorescence Color plants grow from the grass, flying green fireflies around the plants, it looks very strange.


    "Ah -"


    suddenly, Marian let out a scream and quickly buried her head in Blake''s arms. Following her direction, they saw a colorful snake, as thick as a bucket, sliding down from the dead branch and hanging in the air. Scarlet letters kept spitting out and staring at them. The strange triangular snake head told them that it was definitely a poisonous snake.


    And it''s a snake monster that people have never seen before.


    "Six star Warcraft..." Ryan murmured, and Kay beside him was pale. Most girls had a natural fear of snakes, which were slender, cold and terrible creatures. Even Kay was no exception.


    She held back her fear and comforted mollian in a low voice: "don''t panic, everyone, don''t make a sound. Let''s go around it. Most snake Warcraft won''t take the initiative to attack people..."


    However, she did not lose her voice. The snake suddenly straightened and opened its mouth to attack them. All the others except Tang Xiaotang were flurried away. Molly Ann was so scared that her legs were softened that she was dragged aside by black.


    The snake''s head slowly shrank back, and when the people were relieved, they found that it was not aimed at them - it bit a huge spider as big as a head, and the spider''s eight legs were still shaking violently.


    Then they found out that there was a very thin silver silk on their heads, which was shining in the low light. The spider was actually coming for them. If it had not been for the snake, it would have fallen on them.


    "Ah!!! How terrible


    Molly Ann was scared and cried. Compared with snakes, spiders were obviously more frightening to her. However, this was not the end. When they carefully observed the surrounding environment, they found that the glowing dead trees did not shine at all. The green fluorescence was emitted by a group of beetles crawling on the tree trunk. They were stacked one by one, completely covering the tree trunk, so it looked very beautiful It''s like a tree trunk glowing.


    Even as calm as Ryan, they feel very uncomfortable, but they still can''t light the fire.


    "What is it?" Just then, Blake jumped up suddenly. He felt something was running under his feet. The feeling of cold and sticky was left on his skin. The fear of unknown made him goose bumps: "just now, just now What is it? "


    No one answered his question, because they didn''t know how many strange creatures were hidden in the fog, such as the giant spider just now, which was the best answer.


    "Let''s be careful and walk slowly." Kay''s face was pale, and she felt that maybe she was covered with insects, which made her miserable.


    "Woo woo It''s terrible here Mollian began to cry in a low voice. She was too weak to walk.


    "Don''t be afraid, Morian. It''s all right." Blake himself trembled with fright, and he comforted Molly Ann quietly. Even he was afraid, not to mention Molly ANN, a little girl.


    They went a little further, but Blake stepped on a puddle in the grass and almost fell in. When he was pulled up, his shoes and half of his trousers were wet through.


    "Watch your step." The meadow is full of mud pits full of crisis, which are different from those dark green water. These mud pits covered by grass are also dangerous and fatal. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find them at all. If it''s not for their large population, you can''t get out.


    With a wooden stick, Kay carefully explored the way in front of them. They could see only a limited range. At the same time, they had to watch out for the traps on the ground. They couldn''t walk fast at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1000

    The more they went in, the more dead trees there were, and the more strange insects there were. Some of them were so strange that they couldn''t imagine. They could only strengthen the barrier and protect the front, back, left, right, up and down as much as possible. With this kind of strength, the strange insects were finally blocked out and couldn''t get close to them. They were just relieved.


    "Did you hear anything?" At this moment, Kay suddenly stood still and spoke slowly.


    The crowd stopped and became quiet until there was only the sound of their breathing. Suddenly, there was a strange "pa pa" sound. The sound was not loud, but it was very clear in the quiet environment. Especially when they all stopped, the sound was more obvious without the interference of footsteps.


    "It''s like What''s hitting our shield! " Exclaimed black.


    With a calm face, Ryan picked up a fluorescent plant on the ground and approached the front of the sound. A scene that made people feel terrible appeared in their eyes - countless huge flying insects were flapping their wings, circling outside and constantly hitting their barriers.


    These flying insects all have sharp and slender needle shaped mouthparts. They live by sucking blood. The dense sharp mouthparts are greedily stuck on the slightly transparent protective cover, almost piercing the barrier, making people numb.


    "This, what is this?" Molly Ann legs a soft, but for the side of black to help her, almost fell to the ground.


    Those flying insects who are blocking the outside are obviously unwilling to let them go. Judging from the sound, we don''t know how many of them are.


    Small holes have appeared in the protective cover. Some mouthparts have been struggling along the small holes. If they don''t get rid of them, they can''t move forward at all


    "There is only one way to kill them..." Ryan touched the fire in his arms, and his eyes sank as he looked at the flying insects that were about to break through the barrier.


    "You mean..." William hesitated: "but it''s too dangerous!"


    "There is no better way." Kay look serious: "after a while throw out, we will immediately lie together, to prop up strength."


    She took a look at Tang Xiaotang: "you Then lie down in the middle with Molly ANN, and we''ll protect you. "


    "No Tang Xiaotang took a look at her. She slowly took out her mask from the bag that Molly Ann was carrying. Then she pulled her hands along the edge of the bag to tear the sewn cloth open again, revealing the dry leaves inside.


    There was an unpleasant smell, which was almost suffocating without the cloth.


    Tang Xiaotang frowned and didn''t throw it away. Holding the leaf in her hand, her fingertips exert a little force to cover the leaf. Then, it begins to emit a thick white flame. The more unbearable smell spreads with the white flame, and several people in the barrier are about to faint.


    "It stinks!" Even though he was wearing a mask, Blake could not stand it any more, and the mask he had been used to became extremely smelly with stars in his eyes. He felt that he was about to faint.


    Kay covered her nose with one hand and looked at the girl. She didn''t know what she was going to do, but her heart moved - she never seemed to do useless things. Could the smoke -


    when she looked at the barrier, she saw that the dense flying insects outside suddenly felt something terrible and quickly dispersed when they came into contact with the smoke leaking through the pores Several flies that were too close to avoid directly fell to the ground. Their six slender legs twitched, just like poisoning. After a while, they died motionless.


    As soon as her eyes brightened, she quickly learned to take down the mask, but before she tore it off, the girl threw the dead leaf in her hand to her with disgust: "take it! One piece is enough! "


    "Oh! Oh, yes Kay looks at the girl with a look of disgust, and suddenly smiles slowly.


    She doesn''t look so cold!


    The crowd gathered together and took out all the dead leaves. In addition to those who sewed masks, there were more than ten pieces left on Naifei''s body. He took them out and gave them to Kay, the leader.


    With this method, not only those flying insects dare not approach them, but also other insects are far away from them. When they walk through the grass, countless strange insects will crawl away from the grass, making several people feel numb.


    "Your legs Blood Suddenly, Blake pointed to Kay''s leg and exclaimed.


    Kay''s legs, dark brown pants have been dyed black, a large area is soaked in blood, terrible. And she seemed to be unconscious, still moving on.


    "Stop it!" With a tight heart, Ryan quickly pulls her, puts his clothes on the floor to let her sit down, and then gently cuts her trousers with a dagger.


    I saw a bloodstain red her white skin, it looked startling, the bloodstain below had dried up, and the top was covered with fresh blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1001

    "My God "Brother Kay, do you feel any pain?" she asked


    However, Kay didn''t feel any pain, and didn''t even know she was bleeding. She shook her head: "no pain, I don''t feel anything."


    The bloodstain was still on the top, and Ryan cut it all the way up along his pants. Seeing that the wound was still on the middle of his upper thigh, he stopped his hand and felt a bit embarrassed at the bottom of his heart.


    "Hall..." How can so many people see the princess''s body?


    "It''s OK. Go on." Kay''s face is pale to interrupt his words, until now, she just has the dizziness feeling of bleeding too much, looking at the worried people, she shakes her head, now is not care about this time.


    Ryan said uneasily, "I''m sorry." Then, all the people saw was a fat soft creature whose body had been puffed up, lying on Kay''s leg, sucking blood drum by drum.


    "What is this?" Ryan was angry and angry. He was about to cut it up with a knife when Tang Xiaotang stopped him.


    "If you want her to die soon, do it." This group doesn''t know this thing. She knows that this guy is a variant leech. He only lives in the dead swamp and feeds on blood. Usually, he lives by sucking the blood of snakes or other fish in the water. The substances secreted by his mouth can not only paralyze the feeling of the blood sucking creature, but also prevent the blood from clotting and wound healing. He is one of the most dangerous creatures in the swamp.


    To deal with it, we can''t kill it directly by physical methods, because even if it is cut into two sections, it can still survive, and the head that sucks blood will not rush out of the body. If its head stays in the body all the time, the consequences are very serious.


    Tang Xiaotang took the dead leaves that were still smoking in Kay''s hand and put them on the head of the mutant leech. The thick smelly smoke made the insect shrink. Finally, he pulled out his head from Kay''s wound and fell on the ground.


    Ryan quickly took a dagger and cut the insect on the grass in two. The undigested red blood flowed from its body and dyed the grass red on the ground. Tang Xiaotang grabs a green fluorescent plant on the ground and throws it to Ryan: "give it to her!"


    Dead swamp creatures are poisonous. Living in this place all the year round, even non poisonous animals will gradually produce toxins. Detoxification is also very simple. This kind of youyancao, which only lives in the dead swamp, is the best antidote.


    Ryan, who took the grass, took a look at her. He didn''t know whether to give it to Kay or apply it to the wound. After thinking about it, he cut the grass into two parts, half of which was eaten by Kay, half of which was crushed, and then covered the little blue wound on her leg.


    The continuous flow of blood finally stopped, and everyone was relieved. It seemed that he thought of something. Kay said, "everyone, check yourself and see who still has this thing?"


    All the people came back to check themselves, but they didn''t know whether they were unfortunate or lucky, except for her.


    Kay breathed a sigh of relief. She wrapped her legs in a jacket and stood up. "We''re going on. I can still walk."


    "I''ll carry you on my back." The wound on his leg just stopped bleeding. Ryan whispered: "don''t try to be brave. It''s dangerous here. We can''t lose anything."


    "Yes, brother Kay! Your leg has shed so much blood that you can''t bleed any more! " Molly Ann also said: "let brother carry you!"


    "I can carry Kay on my back, too!" William will never let the princess have an accident. He wanted to be the princess, but was preempted by Ryan. At this time, he looked at Ryan strangely and said.


    "So can Naifei." Seeing this, Blake also spoke. He said, "you three can change your backs to save energy."


    "Well Please Kay didn''t insist any more. She really felt a little weak now.


    "No trouble! If you hadn''t agreed to join us, I don''t know if Naifei and I would still be alive. " Blake''s heart is still palpitating. He''s not kidding. The death swamp is full of crises. If they didn''t have a way, they would have fallen into the swamp or been blown to death when they first came in.


    He''s more determined to hold Kay''s thigh. He''s not stupid. If it wasn''t for her sake, the girl would not help them.


    However, this swamp is so dangerous, that guy must be out of luck!


    When he thought of this, black felt very happy. He would never forget the thing that the guy pushed him to the dragon''s mouth. If he was not weak enough to beat him, he would have made him pay the price! So now, as soon as he thought of how hard he was in the swamp of death, he would gloat and wish he died here.


    Is he black fisher that easy to sell?


    "Well, let''s go quickly. I''ll carry Kay first, and I''ll change to William later." Ryan said, lifting Kay up and starting to walk forward.


    "Good." Although William was a little worried, he could only do so. He took the lead: "I''ll find the way."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1002

    The person behind him is as light as a piece of paper. The body on his back only takes up a little space. Only then did Ryan realize that he was so slim Vulnerability.


    Carefully the girl just threw his leaves back to her: "you take good, if you feel uncomfortable, you must immediately tell me!"


    "Good." Kay tired eyes closed, never so close to a man, but now she has no strength to feel shy, only a touch of peace of mind.


    On one side, William looks strange. Why does the princess trust this man so much? Is she


    This man must have seduced the princess! He is so much older than the princess, no! He can''t let this happen! His majesty asked him to protect the princess! He can''t let the princess get hurt!


    So after a while, Ryan walked with Kay on his back, and he proposed to replace him. Unfortunately, Kay fell asleep on Ryan''s back. At the same time, Marian and Blake couldn''t hold on, so they all stopped to have a rest.


    "How long will it take to get out of here?" Blake sighed as he ate the food he had brought in. Now he was very glad that they had brought food in. Otherwise, if he had to eat the insects and snakes here, he would have starved to death.


    "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be long." William said as he looked at Kay resting on Ryan.


    Kay opened his eyes, took the water from Ryan, and nodded gently: "William is right. According to imperial geography, the area of death swamp is less than one-third of that of dark forest. At our current speed, we can walk out in less than a week."


    "Ah, another week!" Blake sighed. He felt he couldn''t make it through the day.


    He didn''t notice carelessly, but Naifei looked at Kay deeply. Empire geography is not an ordinary book. It is written by the founder of the Emir Empire, the only wind wizard in Caesar up to now. The contents of the book are his personal experience of traveling around the continent before the founding of the Empire. It can also be said that he is the only one who has successfully crossed the dark forest and died The lake of death and the swamp of death, the people who reach the sunset cliff.


    This book is now treasured in the hands of the royal family. Not to mention other nobles, even the assistant minister who monopolizes power can''t reach it. Why does Kay, who looks young, know the content of imperial geography?


    And as a confidant of the king and captain of the Royal Guard, William has a strange attitude towards him, which is like respect and love, just like Kay is a very important person to him.


    Naifei is usually highly regarded by the chancellor of the exchequer, so he knows better. Of course, the spoiled black and Ryan brothers and sisters, who are on the edge of the family, don''t know. He takes another look at Kay, who is pale and tired. His eyes flash past her blonde hair and blue eyes.


    It''s said that the princess has such a golden hair and blue eyes, but the young master has seen the princess. It''s unlikely that he can''t recognize her Is he thinking too much?


    Aware of his vision, Kay looked back at him, a little confused. The examination in the other person''s eyes almost made her think that he already knew his identity, but she didn''t see him in her impression.


    Naifei''s eyes and her on, and then, he gradually removed his eyes.


    No matter what the identity of the other party is, he doesn''t have any malice towards them, and even protects the young master, so he won''t meddle.


    And now it seems that it''s much better to follow them than to follow the selfishness of Phileas.


    Because of the great danger around, they had to put mluye in a circle around the fire to isolate a field without poisonous insects, and then leave two people to take charge of the guard in turn, waiting for enough rest before starting.


    Everyone is very tired today, so although the bottom of my heart is still a little uneasy, but still quickly fell into sleep.


    There was silence.


    However, compared with their peace, the other group was miserable.


    "Ah, ah, ah!!! What is this? "


    The shrill scream of the man rang out. On his neck, a huge colorful spider was rowing eight long hairy legs, and its sharp teeth were biting the fragile skin of human beings.


    "Help --" the blood gushed out, but with the injection of venom, the man''s look became more and more distorted. His hand, which wanted to catch the spider, was stiff and stopped in the air, and his limbs began to shake madly.


    "Save Help me... " He stretched out a hand to his companion, but everyone looked at him in fear and did not dare to approach him.


    He felt that his flesh and blood were melting rapidly, and the skin on his face was quickly tarnished. His face was full of wrinkles and tightly attached to the bone, which was as terrible as a skeleton.


    A man who seemed to be his friend could not bear to look at each other''s painful and twisted face: "master Phileas, please give him a good time!"


    "If you dare to get close, you''ll go by yourself!" Phoebus, who was protected by two holy swordsmen, glared at him: "if this thing climbs on anyone, we''ll all die!"Just for a while, the flesh and blood in the man''s body seemed to have been sucked away, leaving only a piece of skin clinging to the bone, and his eyes no longer changed, like numbness, and even a strange smile on his face.


    "Ho Ho... " There was a shrill voice in his throat. When he heard that people''s scalp was numb, fix looked at the big spider still lying on his neck, and said to a middle-aged man in a red robe beside him, "come on, come on! Now, get rid of them together


    The man''s face was also a bit compassionate, but he knew that he could not let the insect climb over. With a wave of his wand, a little spark appeared at the top of the wand.


    But just at the moment when Mars appeared, the surrounding air suddenly began to distort and vibrate, and the man''s face changed greatly. He watched the fog which had been blown away by the wind element condense again, and subconsciously extinguished the flame.


    "No!"


    "Boom!"


    "Be careful!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1003

    The huge explosion suddenly sounded, and the original green fog was ignited by the scarlet fire. The two holy swordsmen around fighis rushed to support the field to protect him, but under the constant impact of the huge connection, even they felt the irrepressible fear.


    The surrounding fog was ignited, and the sound of explosion was heard one after another. The five color spider had already been burned to ashes by the fire. The high temperature evaporated all the surrounding waters, and the scorched land was burning with flames, scorching the skin of feijisi.


    "Water! Come on, water -- "one of the swordsmen yelled. The frightened people responded. The water magician in the team waved his magic wand in a hurry.


    "The world of water!"


    The bright blue water is gathered from all sides to form a blue barrier to protect them. The rain falls from the barrier, forming layers of water mist to wrap Mars.


    Fortunately, the water in the swamp was sufficient. With the efforts of the magician, the explosion finally stopped and the fire on the ground was put out. However, the fire magician had been blown to pieces.


    Feijisi was in a mess. His clothes were all holes burned by Mars, and half of his hair was burned. However, this was not what he cared about most, because they lost a holy magician for nothing!


    The number of magicians is rare. His father tried his best to attract these people with many advantages. Originally, none of them had put the so-called prophecy in mind. They just thought that so many holy ranks could defeat the demon king at will. As a result, several people died after walking so far, and there was still a space. The magician was almost half useless and could only be carried away by others.


    If he had known it would be so dangerous, he would not have come here! Anyway, even if there is no such thing as the devil''s scepter, the throne will also fall into their hands!


    "Master Phileas, what shall we do?"


    Looking at the mess of the ground, the saint swordsman who protected him felt cold. This place was too dangerous. Now he began to regret it. He agreed to the request of the Assistant Minister for some good. He was not a necromancer. He could keep himself alive. If he died here, no matter how many things he got, he would not be able to use it.


    At this time, several other people in the team looked at him and hesitated. A man couldn''t help saying: "or Let''s go back. All the rumors may be false. There is no scepter of hope at all... "


    "No way!" Feijisi look sharp: "all come here, let young master go back again, don''t let those people see joke?"


    He remembered Blake, who was still foolishly following those idiots on the lake. If he didn''t get the scepter, he would be ridiculed by him! It''s something he can''t stand!


    He has to get the scepter!


    "Move on!" The cold sight falls on the man, the man''s heart is cold.


    With such people, can they really get out of here alive?


    For the first time, he began to doubt.


    As Kay said, after the seventh break, they finally saw the fog around them gradually dissipate, and the outline of the mountain loomed in the dazzling light ahead.


    Finally, they came out!


    "You see --" Marian put her hands in front of her eyes and looked into the distance. She laughed excitedly: "it''s the peak!"


    "Come on! We are about to reach the sunset cliff Kay wiped the sweat on his head and looked at the scene in the distance. His blue eyes were also excited.


    "Ah! Finally, I''m going to come out! " Black screamed. He had never experienced anything so painful since he was born! He would have given up if he hadn''t been able to look back! Now we finally see the dawn of victory, he is really not easy!


    "Then let''s move forward quickly and try to get out of this damned swamp before sunset today!" Even Ryan can''t stand it. This place is worse than hell.


    Except Tang Xiaotang, they all became very embarrassed because the swamp was very damp and they couldn''t wash. Their hair was glued to their scalp and formed a lock. They looked dirty and their clothes were tattered and covered with mud.


    Although mluye is very effective, there are still some insects who will bite them at the risk of death, so their skin is covered with green herb mud and looks like beggars.


    So standing on one side, Tang Xiaotang, who is still clean and clean, looks very disobedient and arouses everyone''s jealousy.


    "Why didn''t you get bitten? It''s not fair Blake was very sad and angry. He looked at the huge red pimple on his arm, and his heart was very unbalanced.


    After so many days together, he also learned Tang Xiaotang''s character. Although the girl looks cold and defiant, her heart is still very good And she has good manners. Although she doesn''t like to speak on her own, she will answer if they ask her. Although her tone is very vicious, people can''t help but want to beat her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1004

    However, after being scolded so many times by her, Blake still didn''t learn how to control his mouth. Although he swore that he would never speak to her again by the girl''s poisonous tongue, next time he would still be unable to help speaking.


    "Because you are too weak." Tang Xiaotang is telling the truth. She killed the mosquitoes before they got close to her. Of course, it''s impossible to bite her.


    "I''m much better than you!" Black''s face turned red, especially when he saw that Molly Ann was looking at him with a smile: "I, I I''m a level five swordsman! It''s going to be level six soon! "


    Tang Xiaotang (cold face): "Oh, you are really good."


    Blake Although it sounds like praising him, it feels more like being despised.


    "Ha ha! Black, give up! You mean you can''t promise! " Molly Ann laughs, because she does not believe Tang Xiaotang is Nino, so she calls her Nino.


    "That''s what you say, Molly! Well, you''ve gone too far Blake was so angry that even neffe, who was most loyal to him, stood by to watch the play, which made him feel that no one cared about him: "I''m gone!"


    He held his chest in both hands and walked forward with his head raised. As a result, because he didn''t see the way, he stepped into a puddle and splashed mud all over his body.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    This time, everyone laughed. Blake patted the muddy water on his body angrily, and said angrily: "Damn it! Why is there a puddle here? "


    "Maybe even the God of nature can''t stand your boasting!" Molly Ann grinned, because it was her, so black could not retort. He looked at her pitifully: "Molly ANN, do you hate me very much?"


    "Oh, no!" "I don''t hate you!" she denied


    "Then why did you help her laugh at me?" Blake said plaintively, "I''m so miserable. You still have to laugh at me. I thought you especially hated me!"


    "Oh, this..." Molly Ann was still a little flustered, but when she heard him say this, she felt more like laughing: "but who let you be such a big man, and still haggle with such a girl as Nuo, it''s too impolite!"


    Blake


    "Well, let''s stop arguing." Looking at Blake''s pity, Kay coughed with a smile and came out to calm down the war: "save your strength and get out of here! Do you want to get a few more bites, black


    Although it''s just an ordinary mosquito, it''s not Warcraft, and there are ways to detoxify it, but it''s still hard to be bitten. When she said that, Blake trembled all over and said in a hurry, "you''re right! Let''s go faster then! "


    The fog became thinner and thinner, and the outline of the mountain in front became clearer and clearer. Finally, they left the swamp behind and stood in front of a tall cliff.


    It''s sunset at this moment, and a red sun slowly falls from the top of the cliff. When they stand on the top of the mountain at this end and look into the distance, the golden red light almost dyed the whole mountain into gold. The magnificent scenery made several people hold their breath.


    The huge red sun is like a ball of fire. They have never felt so close to the sun. Facing the towering cliff, they are as small as ants. At a glance, they can''t see the top of the cliff.


    "This is Sunset cliff.... " She murmured to herself, looking up at the cliff in the distance. However, she could not see the top except the sharp outline like a knife and the mountain disappeared in a cloud.


    "So high! Is there really a demon''s castle on it? " Blake always felt that the rumor was very unreliable. If there was no castle on it, they would come in vain!


    "I don''t know." Kay slowly shakes his head. The geography of Empire only records here, sunset cliff. As for what''s on the cliff, even the magician of the divine rank has never arrived: "but since the previous experience is consistent with the ancient legend, I think there should be no mistake in the back. Even if there is no castle or other things on it, there must be caves or something, maybe The scepter of hope is there


    "And anyway, we''ve come here. It''s a pity we don''t go up." Kay laughs.


    "There are castles, of course." Tang Xiaotang stood with her arms around her chest. She came down from the top, although she thought it was too wonderful for the last demon king to build a castle in such a place: "that''s my Lord''s home!"


    "You''re kidding again!" If you want to talk about it, now that you still don''t believe that she is the devil, it''s only Molly Ann and black. She laughed: "well, anyway, if there is a devil''s castle, I don''t know if there will be hot water in it to let me have a good bath!"


    She feels like she stinks all over!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1005

    "Of course." Tang Xiaotang saw that he hadn''t bathed for more than ten days, like several people who had been fished out of the mud. He thought about the expensive red carpet in his castle and the clean ground without any dust. He decided that if they didn''t bathe, they would never be allowed to enter their own room!


    While speaking, the sun is about to sink into the cliff. Standing here, you can see that there is a vast plain below. Rivers are scattered on it, like the pulse of the earth, gradually merging with the distant sky.


    The horizon was dyed golden by the setting sun, and Kay watched the scene quietly, with endless excitement rising from the bottom of his heart.


    This is her country and the land she wants to protect. No matter how hard the process is, she will not let anyone destroy this beautiful place!


    Until the last point of light also sank into the ground, the curtain of the night completely opened, the night shrouded the whole world.


    There was no way to move forward in the dark. They decided to rest here for one night and move on the next day.


    Seeing the victory in sight, everyone was very excited, especially Kay, who was so worried that she disappeared. She had a relaxed smile on her face all night, even black and Molly Ann.


    Looking at Kay like this, William felt a little distressed. He knew what the princess had been carrying. From a long time ago, she no longer joked with her companions like this. When other noble children were still playing, she had read all the books in the Royal Library and learned how to deal with government affairs and manage the country. No one was more suitable to manage the Kingdom than her .


    If it had not been for the assistant minister''s insistence on mentioning that rumor, she would have been the queen


    But no matter what, he will always be on the side of the princess!


    "If we do get the scepter, what are you going to do?" He looked at the others and spoke slowly.


    "I don''t care. You can do it." Blake was the first to say that he didn''t come for that thing, and he would have died long ago without them. They took him in, and he would never have robbed other people for anything.


    "My Lord is not rare!" Tang Xiaotang glanced at them and spoke slowly, but she didn''t think so in her heart.


    As the most important prop in the world, the scepter of hope is inlaid with a huge cryolite, which looks like a clear sapphire. Tang Xiaotang is very distressed to send it out.


    However, it''s no good not to send it out, and originally this thing is not hers, she just keeps it temporarily, and its owner is Sophie.


    William took a look at Ryan: "and you? Anyway, I joined in the middle of the way and have no say, but if I can get the scepter of hope, I will choose to give it to his highness Sophie. " He looks at Kay and smiles.


    Kay understood what he meant. Her eyes were sour. Even for her father''s sake, for William''s sake, and for those who always supported her, she would not give up!


    "I must get the scepter!" She said in a deep voice.


    Ryan was silent for a moment. In the light of the fire, his face was covered with shadow. His facial features were a little fuzzy: "I can give up the scepter."


    He took a look at Kay and said slowly, "I know you''re not a real explorer." No Explorer has such etiquette. The young man''s behavior is full of nobility and elegance. He must come from a powerful family: "so I hope that you who get the scepter can agree to my request."


    The one who gets the scepter will be the new successor of the Empire. Only when he stands on the peak of power can he make those who hurt them pay the price.


    Molly leaned quietly against Ryan. She didn''t say a word and supported his every decision with silence.


    "Good." Kay and his eyes, she knows what his wishes are, and she will not disappoint him: "I swear in my name, if I can get the scepter of hope, no matter what you ask, I will do it for you."


    "Thank you." Ryan smiles. He looks into Kay''s dark blue eyes in the firelight and says, "I''m sure you''ll do it, Kay."


    Compared with him, Kay is really suitable to be a ruler. He is far more than him in terms of his understanding of the Empire and his love for the country. If he can become a king, the Emir empire will become stronger.


    "I should thank you." Kay slowly showed a smile, her eyes swam from him, fell on everyone beside the fire: "I''m very happy to meet you."


    They were ready to start the next morning.


    The sunset cliff is right in front of us. However, looking at the broken wall which is even more neat and smooth than the knife cutting, several people are really bald - there''s no way to climb it!


    And they are not birds, they have wings to fly, but after all, looking at the mountain that is too high to see the top, and it is shrouded in clouds, even birds can''t fly up.


    "How do you get up there?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1006

    Blake looked up and saw that his neck was sore, and he couldn''t see the summit among the clouds. He rubbed his neck with one hand and said dejectedly: "there is not even a place to stay. I think we might as well take back a scepter made of any gem. Anyway, no one has seen the scepter of hope. No one knows what it is like."


    It has to be said that Blake is really smart. At least Tang Xiaotang thinks this method is good. Anyway, the rule of looking for the scepter of hope is also an excuse for the assistant ministers to snatch the Royal rights. They take a fake thing back, and the effect is the same.


    "It''s a good idea, too." William agreed. He always didn''t believe the lies of the assistant minister, and who knows what the scepter of hope looks like? Anyway, they have been here, and no one else came. Who knows what they have is fake?


    Ryan hesitated: "don''t you mean that the scepter of hope has great power? It''s hard to make such a scepter, isn''t it? "


    "I don''t know how long the fable has been circulating. We will say that after so many years, the power of the scepter has been exhausted. They haven''t seen it really." Black rolled his eyes and said.


    Tang Xiaotang really didn''t think that Blake was very smart. He could even think of the excuse of energy leakage. It seems that he always makes excuses at home!


    "You have a point! Black, "after so many days together, Tang Xiaotang knew that Molly Ann was a silly white sweet. Sure enough, at this time, she echoed:" you are so smart! "


    "That is, don''t look who I am?" With his hands akimbo, Blake took a proud look at Tang Xiaotang: "only a genius like me can come up with such a wonderful idea! Just like other idiots, I can''t do it. Do you worship my master very much? "


    "Born fool?" Tang Xiaotang looked at him elated, can''t help but want to pick him up. After thinking about it, she didn''t think it was her fault. It must have been Blake''s fault.


    "You --!" Tang Xiaotang''s strength lies in that she can always let Blake break the Gong in one sentence. Blake blushed with anger, but no matter how he jumped, he couldn''t say Tang Xiaotang.


    And what''s more sad is that every time they quarrel, Molly Ann will firmly stand on Tang Xiaotang''s side, which makes Black feel sad - well, is he smart? Are they all lying to him?


    Ignoring their noise, Lane looks at the frowning and thoughtful blonde. He looks up at the high cliff in front of him, hesitant, and seems to be confused by deeper problems.


    "What can you do?" He came to her and stood side by side with her, slowly asking.


    Although he also thought that the method might be feasible, if it was possible to climb to the peak, he would still choose to find the real scepter.


    "There are ways, but there are still some problems..." Kay looked at the cliff, but what he remembered was the hot air balloon he had seen in the palace when he was a child. When the flame started, the huge balloon would take people to the sky. If there were enough big hot air balloons and constant energy But obviously, it''s impossible.


    "Tell me, we can work together." Lane said.


    "We can use balloons," Kay said slowly. As soon as Ryan''s eyes brightened, he forgot how to use balloons, but he heard Kay continue to say, "but first, we don''t have enough fuel to support balloons, and second, we don''t have the materials to make balloons. That''s why I said that this method has problems."


    Tang Xiaotang takes a look at Kay and has to admit that she is really smart. She can think of such a way. Indeed, for those who can''t control the space and have no ability to fly, this is the best way, and the problems she worries about are not difficult to solve.


    "You have a way, brother Kay?" Hearing their conversation, Molly Ann looks at Kay with joy. She thinks that Kay''s brother is really smarter than everyone else. Even her brother She could not compare with him. If he got the scepter, she would think it was very suitable.


    "It''s not the way." Kay decided to say it, maybe others have a way: "I think we can use hot air balloons to fly up, but now the problem is that we don''t have materials to make hot air balloons, and we don''t have enough fuel to support it."


    When she talked about hot air balloons, everyone''s eyes lit up. However, when she finished speaking, everyone''s looks sank again. Indeed, without materials and fuel, they could not do it even if they had a way.


    "I have a way out of the material." Naifei, who had been silent all of a sudden, said, "do you remember the grass in the swamp?"


    "Of course, but what''s the use?" William asked subconsciously.


    "Those are hemp. I remember the civilians would use it to weave cloth." Naifei thought of the scene that she had seen the maid in the house rubbing hemp thread. It seemed that she was using that kind of plant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1007

    "Yes! How could I forget it Kay clapped her hands. Yes, she forgot. She had seen the picture of hemp before, but she didn''t recognize it: "we can use it to weave cloth!"


    "But who of you can weave?" At this time, Molly Ann weak mouth, suddenly, everyone again silent.


    "First of all, we need to soak hemp, then rub hemp thread, and then we can weave cloth..." Kay thought of what she saw in the book, and her voice became lower and lower. Let alone weaving, she only saw spinning wheel in the book.


    Of course, Marian and Ryan don''t, but they barely know something, not to mention Blake. Although Naifei has seen it, he doesn''t know anything about it. And most importantly, they don''t have a spinning wheel.


    And even if they can weave cloth, it''s too late. It will take about a year to weave a hot air balloon that can hold up so many of them, from hemp to cloth. It''s the result of all of them working together.


    This It''s embarrassing


    Tang Xiaotang watched them coldly, but finally he didn''t hold back and decided to give them a hint.


    Otherwise, according to their intelligence quotient, I''m afraid they can''t think of the throne being occupied.


    Several people are still thinking about the specific method of silence, but Tang Xiaotang has quietly walked into the woods, not for a while, she came out.


    "Bang!"


    A black, wet, muddy thing fell in front of them, and then there seemed to be some strange sound in the woods behind them. When they subconsciously looked back, they saw a huge snake as thick as three people''s arms sticking out of the woods, its mouth wide open, sharp teeth with sharp cold light, and it looked terrible.


    But it''s either Warcraft or a snake. In the swamp these days, they met many giant snakes like this, but they seldom attacked. This one ran out of the swamp for some unknown reason.


    Kay''s eyes are tightly looking at the giant snake, she seems to suddenly think of something, heavily patted his head: "I''m too stupid!"


    "What''s the matter?" Ryan, who has drawn out his sword, turns to ask, but he hears Kay yell to Naifei, who is ready to attack the giant snake: "don''t destroy its body!"


    The weapon in Naifei''s hand was about to fall. Hearing her words, he had to take it back in a hurry. William pulled out his sword and thrust it at the snake''s mouth. The Qi of the sword flew into the snake''s throat and let it die.


    "I have a way!" Kay''s eyes were bright. She went to the huge snake with blood in her mouth and felt its huge body, which was full of scales and higher than her: "snake skin! Snake skin is the best material


    It can be sewn into a hot-air balloon with those hemp threads, and the body of this snake is enough to make a huge hot-air balloon that can accommodate all of them!


    "Snake skin is really suitable! Great William is happy, too.


    Now there''s only one last problem left - fuel.


    At this time, Kay thought of the thing that the girl had just thrown on the ground. She went to pick it up and wiped the mud off its surface. She found that it was a strange black ore with a familiar bad smell on its surface. It was like digging out of a swamp


    Wait, familiar smell?


    She sniffed it carefully, but found that it was almost the smell of the strange fog in the swamp. Remembering that the girl reminded them not to light a fire when they just entered the swamp, she had a flash in her mind and suddenly remembered something.


    "Give me the fire!" The boy suddenly opens his mouth. Ryan feels the depressed excitement in his tone. He takes the fire from his arms and hands it to him. Then he sees the boy putting the fire on the black ore.


    Then a scene that everyone didn''t think of appeared - the black ore was instantly wrapped by the huge orange flame. Kay subconsciously stepped back, staring at the flame with bright eyes, as if he saw something precious.


    "Where did you find it?" She turned her head and looked at the girl with an excited look.


    "There''s a lot in the mud." Can see what Kay is thinking, Tang Xiaotang also have to sigh, she will become a wise monarch, she does not mind telling her these.


    This kind of ore is the "coal" of the world. It is highly combustible. The combustible gas in the miasma is released from the corroded ore exposed outside. It can not only release a lot of heat, but also burn for a long time. It can be said that it is a very good energy. As long as it is used well, it can definitely bring great help to the human beings in this world.


    After all, in this world, only a few people have the talent to become swordsmen and magicians, most of them are ordinary people.


    Kay naturally thought the same way. Of course, she knew how much help this thing could bring to the people of the Empire. She still can''t forget how many poor people would be killed by the extreme cold in the mainland every winter.


    If you have this, even ordinary people without any ability will not die because of the cold!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1008

    "Please show me!" She can''t help but stand up and walk to the girl, looking at her excitedly.


    If there is enough ore, the people of the Empire will have a winter without cold this year


    Tang Xiaotang took a deep look at her and didn''t refuse her request. She turned and walked towards the woods. Kay quickly followed her.


    The others looked at each other. Except for William, they didn''t understand why Kay was so excited, but they could only follow him silently.


    "Down here."


    The miasma in the outer layer is not too strong, so the quantity of ore is not much, and the quality is not as good as that in the inner. But the advantage is that it can be easily seen in the shallow surface water layer.


    When she saw the black ore under the water, Kay was too excited to speak. Ignoring the dirty mud, she reached into the water and dug out a piece of ore.


    "Great! It''s really wonderful... " Her white fingers were stained black with mud, her clothes were covered with mud, but she looked very excited.


    "Brother Kay?" Molly Ann does not understand the opening, Kay picked up the stone, slowly opening: "I''m ok, we can fly up."


    With this kind of energy, it''s very easy for them to fly.


    "Let''s dig more ore and take it back." She said.


    Tang Xiaotang quietly watched them move stones out of the mud. As Kay passed by, she suddenly stopped.


    "Thank you." She whispered.


    Without her, no matter how hard they tried, they would not have found this kind of ore.


    "Who made you so stupid?" The girl turns her head, but Kay wants to laugh. She always looks cold, but It''s a good one - the devil!


    In the next few days, they started making hot air balloons.


    It''s not easy to make the snake skin into a hot-air balloon. At least it takes a lot of effort to peel it off the giant snake, and then it has to be washed clean, dried, and softened by special methods before it can be used to make the balloon skin.


    They don''t know about all these things. If Tang Xiaotang hadn''t been secretly guiding, let alone making hot-air balloons out of snake skin, even if they didn''t rot, they would have been dried in the sun.


    Snake meat became their food these days. At the end of the day, even Naifei, who was the most tolerant, felt like vomiting. Finally, they made the balloon.


    In front of them was a huge bag like thing, whose four corners were tied with thick hemp ropes on the huge barrel shaped basket chiseled from wood below. Above the barrel was a simple heating device made of ore. black wanted to collect the black ore by the dead lake.


    Before, they couldn''t bear the burning energy of that kind of ore with a lot of materials. Later, black''s private ore fell into the fire, and they found that this kind of ore could bear such a high temperature.


    "Come on, it''s time to experiment." Kay looked at the balloon standing on the edge of the cliff, took a deep breath, stepped forward, and lit the ore on the heating device with his torch.


    The orange flame ignited in an instant, and the heat wave came from the pavement. Naifei and William, who were responsible for supporting the air bag, only felt a burning breath, and a slight burning pain came from their face facing the flame. They could not help but step back, and then they saw that the balloon was quickly propped up, the huge ellipsoid slowly opened, and soon floated up in front of the cliff.


    A strong pulling force came from the balloon. Gently release your hand, the balloon rose rapidly, but it was caught by the hanging basket filled with stones and the rope attached to the tree below, and could not rise. However, as the fire burned more and more, even the hanging basket began to shake, as if it was going to be lifted by this buoyancy.


    "It''s a success!"


    All the people looked excited. Kay first stepped up, held the edge of the basket and jumped in. Although it was unstable, the strong buoyancy did not decrease because of adding one more person.


    "All right, let''s come up." She waved, and black, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately jumped up.


    "Wow! That''s fun At this time, the hanging basket has been floating in the air, and the feeling of shaking under his feet makes Black feel very strange. He walked around in the hanging basket, looking very happy.


    Then Naifei also came up, and Molly Ann was still a little afraid, but with the comfort of Kay and Ryan, she still went up, and finally only Tang Xiaotang and Ryan were left.


    "Can I help you?" Looking at the girl''s height too much shorter than that of the hanging basket that has been floating up, Ryan kindly opens his mouth, but sees the girl''s face darkening instantly. She turns her head and stares at him, then goes to the hanging basket, jumps slightly, and stands in the hanging basket.


    Ryan: -- Well, he always forgets that she is not an ordinary girl.


    At last, he carried the prepared ore and food up, got on the balloon, and then, together with others, threw the huge stones under his feet out of the hanging basket.


    As the stones are thrown out, the weight of the basket becomes lighter and lighter, and the upward floating force becomes stronger and stronger. Soon, the basket supported by only one rope has been floating in the air.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1009

    When the last stone was thrown out, the only rope that trapped the balloon was the rope. Ryan pulled out the dagger, cut the tight rope, broke free from the only constraint, and the balloon began to rise unstoppably. The hanging basket swayed slightly, and they were farther and farther away from the ground.


    "It''s flying!" Blake exclaimed, holding the edge of the basket in his hand, he poked out half of his body, looked at the tiny plains and rivers and the gradually smaller forest under his feet, and his eyes were excited: "it''s really nice!"


    "Good Terrible... " Mollian didn''t dare to look down. Ever since the balloon started flying, she felt dizzy. Her heart was filled with fear. The basket was shaking. Her legs were softening.


    "Don''t be afraid." Sensing the shivering of the people around her, Blake comforted her: "in fact, it''s nothing to be afraid of. Just imagine that you are sitting on a boat with water below."


    "But Very high... " When she opened her eyes and looked at the tiny land below, she felt as if she was going to fall.


    "Don''t look down, look at the sky." Blake put his hand in front of her eyes and spoke softly, so Marian hesitated and looked up between his fingers.


    the sky is clear blue, as clear as the sea, and there are several white threads of cloud floating on it like the frothing bubbles on the sea.


    Slowly approaching the sky, the balloon is really like a boat floating in the waves, shuttling through the vast ocean.


    "It''s really like the sea..." Marian exclaimed, forgetting her fear for a moment.


    Seeing that she was not afraid, black laughed happily: "I didn''t cheat you!"


    In front is a straight cliff, hot air balloon slowly rising along the cliff, the sky is almost within reach, such a magical scene, even Kay lane and William are deeply attracted.


    "It''s really beautiful." Overlooking the trampled forest, Kay spoke slowly.


    Perhaps she could only see such a magnificent sight once in her life.


    "Yes, it''s beautiful."


    The young man''s broken golden hair fluttered in his ears, shining brightly in the sun. His side face was still delicate, but it faded the previous green and became firm and quiet. Standing beside him, Ryan unconsciously fell in love.


    He can no longer ignore the abnormal beating of his chest, no matter how he deceives himself, his heart can not be hidden.


    He, like him


    In a world where the strong are respected, gender is not the most important thing. As long as you have strength and like what kind of people, you can do it. However, Ryan doesn''t know that teenagers treat him What kind of feeling is it?


    If he doesn''t like him


    He is still too weak to protect him even if he likes him Such him, what qualifications tell him own sentiment?


    Besides, my sister seems to like teenagers very much


    His eyes gradually become deep and firm. No matter what, he must become stronger! In this way, he can protect them!


    And William saw him looking at the princess more and more deep line of sight, silently insert the body between them, blocked Ryan''s line of sight.


    After a few days of observation, he found that the young man was actually very good, calm and responsible. At first, he thought that he and Molly ANN were lovers, but now he also knew that they were brothers and sisters, and he was really very good to the princess. Although his strength was not very good, it was probably because he was delayed by his identity. His talent was good and he worked hard After this period of experience, he was directly promoted to level 3. If he had more resources, it would not be difficult to catch up with him.


    The princess has a special identity. Now the royal family needs such a loyal person to the princess. Moreover, Ryan has no aristocratic support behind him, which is very beneficial to the princess. If he can be with the princess, it will be much better than the princess and those aristocrats.


    And the princess seemed I like him very much.


    But he was a little frustrated. The princess grew up with him. He spent even more time with the princess than the king and the princess. So he gave the princess to another person, who was taking care of him as a sister. He felt that the cabbage he had worked so hard to raise had been arched by the pig.


    No way! He''d better observe him for a while, but if the princess really likes him


    Then he can only bear the pain to give the princess to him!


    William heart sour, looking at Kay''s line of sight has become extremely sad, as if she was about to be pig arch the next moment.


    Kay was a little hairy when he looked at him. She turned to look at him unconsciously. When she saw that the owner of the line of sight was William, she was relieved.


    She thought Ryan was looking at her like that! She was so scared that she thought he knew who she was.


    Thinking of this, her eyes sank slightly. At first, she cheated them to protect herself. But now, they are companions who can trust each other, but she has never found a chance to confess.If he Now that you know who you are, do you think she doesn''t trust them?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1010

    She heaved a sigh and was not in the mood to see the scenery outside. She leaned back on the wall of the hanging basket and decided to wait until it was up and tell everyone her identity.


    Neffe had been watching black, frowning slightly as he tried to comfort Molly Ann.


    Although the chancellor of the exchequer does not require his favorite little son to devote himself to the marriage for the family, he can not accept a girl of civilian origin as his daughter-in-law. If the young master really likes this girl, it is unlikely that Don''t say it''s an adult, even the wife won''t accept it.


    Tang Xiaotang, leaning on the other side alone, looks at the people with different thoughts. He can''t help picking eyebrows. This group of human beings is really interesting. Everyone has his own thoughts. It''s clear that they can solve all problems by speaking out, but they don''t want others to know


    So does she want to help them?


    -


    there is a problem with sitting in a hot-air balloon, that is, the direction can''t be controlled. Although they are floating up all the time, there is a strong wind at high altitude, and their direction can''t help but deviate from the original direction.


    There is no way to solve this problem, so they have to slow down when the wind is strong, and then move forward when the wind is low.


    It''s cold at high altitude. Fortunately, in addition to Molly ANN, several people are not weak, but they can resist. As for Molly Ann and Tang Xiaotang, they give them all the snake skins left over from making hot-air balloons, and let them stand under the heater and stand around her to protect them from the wind.


    Even if the others were not afraid of heights, they couldn''t stand the shaking. Molly Ann turned pale and vomited several times.


    Of course, she didn''t vomit in the basket, but closed her eyes and vomited outside - there was no one below anyway, otherwise she couldn''t stay in the basket.


    However, they did not expect that there were really people below.


    Feijisi, who was taken up by the wind Department magician, only felt that her head was wet, as if something had fallen on her hair. At random, it was a sour smell -


    "what is this?" He subconsciously grasped it with his hand, only feeling sticky. When he put it in front of his eyes, he saw a handful of yellow and white paste on his hand, and the bad smell was even greater: "it stinks!"


    If you want to say that fighis is also unlucky, they managed to get out of the death swamp and also went to the sunset cliff, but they got to the other side of the cliff. Originally, they were far away from Kay, but today''s wind is blowing in this direction, so the vomit just fell on his head.


    The smell of sour smell was blown by the wind, all hit on his face. Under the severe impact, feijisi only felt black in front of her eyes and fainted directly.


    "Young master! What''s the matter with you? "


    When the magician was flustered, his strength suddenly emptied, especially with fighis. They fell down directly and quickly. He worked hard to fly so high and returned to the origin in an instant.


    -


    on the other side, Kay''s hot air balloon has been flying into the cloud around the top of the mountain, which seems to have the ability to isolate the wind. Since entering this layer, they can''t feel any wind.


    The balloon floated up quietly. The cliff in front of it was still smooth. There was no sign of seeing the top. Everyone was silent.


    "We''ve been flying for so long, but we haven''t reached the top yet..." Blake tried to grasp the passing clouds with his hands, but his hands were frozen. The air here seemed particularly cold, and even he felt a little cold.


    "It should be coming soon." Kay didn''t know how high the sunset cliff was. She comforted Blake, and then added two pieces of ore to the heater: "we can speed it up a little bit."


    "It''s really cold..." Molly ANN has turned pale with cold. However, the hanging basket is made of wood, and they can''t light a fire in it. But she is a magician. She is weak and has the lowest strength. Even if she wraps all the snake skins around her, she is still cold.


    Ryan took off his coat to her and said, "take it easy, mollian. I''m sorry."


    Blake also took off his clothes and handed them to Molly Ann. Although he felt a little cold, he couldn''t look at the girl frozen: "here, Molly ANN, don''t be afraid, it will be here soon!"


    Seeing that he was so cold that goose bumps came out, mollian didn''t pick up his clothes: "it''s ok Black, dress yourself Among them, his strength is the second lowest, he must also be very cold.


    "I, I, I''m not cold!" Blake giggled, but the next moment he sneezed, and a snuffle came out of his nose, which made Marian laugh.


    "Young master, put on my clothes!" Nafi took off his coat and wrapped it in black.


    "You can wear them, too." At this time, Kay also handed her coat to Tang Xiaotang. She looked at the delicate but thin skirt on the girl and said softly, "it''s very cold." Even they feel cold. After all, she is only a child. Although she is strong, she can''t avoid this kind of weather.


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at her, but did not pick up her clothes. She took a look at the clouds outside, so the white fog around the hot-air balloon seemed to be dispersed by something, and began to disperse slowly.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1011

    As a result, people found that the air, which was very cold just now, suddenly became warm. The shivering mollian also felt that it was not cold. Even because she was wrapped too much, she felt a little hot.


    "Why? Isn''t it cold? " She spoke in surprise.


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at her, but she didn''t think of it. Because her body didn''t feel cold, she just turned off the wind array outside, but forgot that the fog crystals that make up the array are ice, and these humans can''t stand it.


    "Is it coming soon?" Blake stopped shaking and looked around at the slowly spreading clouds. He was delighted and asked.


    "It should be." Kay wasn''t sure, but then she saw countless black thorns stretching out of the cliff, seemed to feel someone approaching, and they began to tremble.


    Tang Xiaotang glanced at the thorns, which were ready to move, and immediately stopped moving, as if they were twisting like snakes just now. They were just people''s illusion.


    "Am I wrong? Those thorns It seems to move! " Blake rubbed his eyes and began to wonder if he was cold enough to hallucinate.


    "It''s your delusion," Kay said, glancing at the girl and then shifting the subject. "We''re here."


    The clouds spread layer upon layer, and the tall and heavy wall emerged from it, covered with black thorns. Their roots grew from the hard cliff under the wall, and the vines without leaves and full of thorns climbed up the cracks of the wall until beautiful red flowers came out on the wall.


    Bright red flowers are blooming at the top of the city wall, like a red carpet. The magnificent outline of the castle is revealed little by little from behind the thorns and flowers. Compared with the castle, their hot-air balloon is so small that even a window looks huge, just like a moth facing a dragon.


    Several people were stunned. Although they had already prepared, they didn''t expect that the castle of the demon king in the legend actually existed, and it was still so Spectacular


    "It''s beautiful..." Kay murmured to herself that she thought the palace was huge enough, but when she saw the magnificent castle, she found that the palace and it There''s really no comparison.


    "Is there really a devil in it?" Blake was more concerned about this problem. Originally, he didn''t believe in fables, but the castle was already in front of him. He didn''t believe it and he couldn''t help it.


    So the devil If it is as terrible as the legend, then they want to get the scepter It''s almost impossible


    "Anyway, find a place to land first." Ryan settled down and whispered, shocked by the sight of the castle.


    They can''t fly like this all the time.


    "Good." Kay looked back and nodded, "let''s land on the edge of the wall."


    Because I don''t know what''s dangerous inside. Although the owner of the castle may be by their side, Kay looks at the girl who seems to be a little heavy. If she''s not inside Maybe for some reason.


    For example, the castle has been occupied by other more powerful creatures Think about the girl who suddenly appears outside the dark forest. Kay believes in her own judgment more and more. Otherwise, why would she show this It''s like a heavy heart.


    Tang Xiaotang is really thinking about a very important thing. She begins to say that she is the devil, and these people don''t believe it. However, now that she is with them, how can she give them the scepter of hope?


    Is it for them directly? Or do you want to direct them to get it? If you give them directly, it doesn''t seem to test them. Besides, there is another group of people. If they say that Kay colludes with the devil, it''s not good for the task.


    However, they are so weak that if she doesn''t give them directly, they may not get After all, there are many mechanisms in the castle. The time she came here was too short, even she didn''t know very well. She took several human beings with her, and it was too difficult to protect them from harm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1012

    Just thinking about it, Tang Xiaotang suddenly feels that Kay''s eyes are sympathetic to her. She looks at her suspiciously. Kay suddenly says to her, "don''t worry."


    In fact, Kay is also very contradictory. After all, the girl almost helped them all the way. They just took away the scepter of hope belonging to her, but she couldn''t pass the pass in her heart.


    However, if she didn''t get the scepter, she had no way to fight with the assistant minister. The other side almost controlled all the troops in the royal city except the imperial palace guards.


    I hope that although the scepter was his intentional excuse, he also sent his only son out. The father agreed to him in front of all the ministers in order to delay time, but if she could get the scepter, he couldn''t Overturn what you said.


    Moreover, it is said that the scepter has powerful magic power, and she holds a faint hope that she can use this power to frighten him


    She had decided to fight with her even if she would lose. Then she made a fake Scepter in the way Black said before. Now that she has won over black, she can let the chancellor of the exchequer stand on her side, and there is a way to fight against the assistant minister when she goes back.


    But if she was like them, facing a stronger enemy


    Kay looked at the girl with more and more heavy face and said firmly: "we will help you!"


    Tang Xiaotang


    Don''t understand what she is saying, she Leng for a moment, on Kay''s eyes, immediately understand what she is thinking, eyes slightly a turn, Tang Xiaotang know how to do.


    "I said I was the devil," she slowly lowered her head, although the expression is still no change, but the tone is a bit sad: "you don''t believe it?"


    "Ha, don''t be kidding. How can you be..." And the devil


    Black''s first thought was that she was joking when he heard her saying that. However, when he saw their serious look, including Naifei, his words stopped.


    "No, you are not really the devil, are you?" Molly ANN is also full of unbelievable, her impression, the devil is not all ugly, cruel and terrible, how can it be such a lovely girl?


    "In fact, I''m really the devil," Tang Xiaotang exuded a weak, pitiful and helpless breath: "but that hateful guy robbed my palace and made me seriously injured..."


    "So I had to run to the edge of the dark forest, and then I met you." She raised her head and looked at several people. Her dark eyes seemed to have expectations: "I know you are looking for the scepter of hope. As long as you help me drive that guy away, I can give you the scepter."


    Blake could not close his mouth in shock. He said subconsciously, "but you can''t beat him so much. How can we beat each other?"


    Tang Xiaotang I underestimated their intelligence. This guy can really catch Hua Dian: "in fact, I can''t beat him, but he stole my important things and made me lose my strength. As long as you hold him back and let me get my strength back, I can beat him."


    "So it is!" Black was convinced, he clenched his fist: "don''t worry! Although you are always against me, since you admit that you are weaker than me, I will help you! "


    Tang Xiaotang My hands itch. I want to hit him!


    "Don''t worry, you are our companion, we will help you!" So did mollian.


    Kay and Ryan also believed what she said, only Naifei had some doubts, but after the girl looked at him, he could only choose to believe, after all, if it wasn''t for her, they would have died on the way, she had no reason to cheat them with such a bad excuse.


    "In that case, Ni Do you know where he is Kay said, they can''t be found by the guys in the castle for the time being. At least they should land on the ground safely and try to find a way.


    "That guy is in the center of the castle, that''s where it is," she pointed to the tallest building in the center of the castle. Tang Xiaotang thought about how to get a substitute to replace her, and instructed them to land: "we can land there, those thorns can''t get close to here, and then sneak into the garden from the path."


    "Good." Kay nodded, ready to land where the girl said.


    After taking out the ore, the hot-air balloon without energy began to slowly land, and soon landed on a piece of open space inside the city wall. After landing, they found out how high the city wall of the castle was, and the thorns under the red flowers that covered the city wall were really twisting. They noticed that someone was approaching, and they grew rapidly and covered the city wall with thorns The ground, just as if blocked by invisible force, they can''t get close to here.


    Without the help of girls, it is impossible for them to climb up from outside the city wall.


    "Now, what should we do?" The balloon was short of hot air, and soon dropped to the ground. Some of it fell outside the open space. Then it was quickly twisted into pieces by the thorns dancing like snakes, which made people cool in the back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1013

    If it''s them who come across the thorns


    Tang Xiaotang quietly glanced at the crazy thorns. After they shrunk for a while, he took back his sight and said to the people who were still afraid: "OK, let''s go through here!"


    Compared with the tall castle, they are as small as ants. The castle is really big, like a city, but empty, quiet some strange.


    "Why is there no one?" Black whispered.


    Tang Xiaotang''s fingers moved slightly. At the next moment, they only heard a dull sound of footsteps. Then a pair of huge armor wrapped with guns passed in front of them. The shape of the hill was higher than that of three people.


    Blake


    "Be careful not to be found out." Kayla passed him and whispered.


    Armor did not see them, huge body disappeared in the corner, they quickly across the path, hiding in front of another building.


    From time to time, there were huge armor patrolling, and everyone was very nervous. Tang Xiaotang was going to take them to the hall, but when she was about to arrive, her eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    Looking to the other side, a few familiar smells are coming from the other side of the castle, and are rapidly approaching them.


    Are they not stopped by the defense system outside the castle?


    She was a little surprised, but this was the only way to get to the middle of the castle. They couldn''t avoid each other at all. After thinking about it, they would meet sooner or later, and she just needed them


    At this time, another familiar breath was approaching her. Then, a familiar voice sounded in Tang Xiaotang''s ear: "you won''t forget what you promised me, will you?"


    With the sound, Tang Xiaotang felt something crawling on her head again. Her face turned black, and she looked at the same people as if she didn''t see them. She resisted the idea of throwing it away, glared at the black dragon she could see in front of her, and replied with her mind: "why are you here again?"


    "What you promised to me has not been finished. Why can''t I come?" Black dragon''s nose spurted hot air and looked at her: "and if it wasn''t for baby coming, I wouldn''t want to see you!" Its voice gradually soured.


    Go back these days, its son has been making to find this demon king, no matter how it coax all disobedient! Even its hole has been burned by it for more than half of the time. Now when I see her, it behaves like a soft animal. It''s so angry!


    The top of the head of the young dragon issued excited and aggrieved "creak" sound, Tang Xiaotang eyes suddenly a bright, thought of a good idea.


    Just as she was worried about what to do, vitos sent it up!


    "If you do something for me, I will take care of this dragon cub for you, OK?" Tang Xiaotang asked vitos in a deliberative tone.


    "What''s the matter?" Vitos glanced at her. Although he didn''t want to pay attention to her, looking at his son''s look, he had to shake his tail and ask in a rough voice.


    "That''s it..." Tang Xiaotang told it his plan, and then looked at it: "how about it? As long as you agree, I''ll watch it for you until the end of your childhood. "


    Vitos reluctantly puffed a nose, thought about this matter is not difficult: "OK, the king agreed."


    "Then you go to prepare now," Tang Xiaotang saw that his eyes were all on his head, and said, "don''t worry, this young dragon will be ok if you have this adult in it!"


    "Well! I''m not here to help you Although the devil was very annoying, what she said would not change. Vitos believed her.


    "Baby, Dad''s gone!" Reluctant to give up looking at the young dragon, but the other side only attached to Tang Xiaotang head rub, not even a look at it, can be said to be very merciless.


    The heartbroken vitos flies away with his head down. Tang Xiaotang looks at the other side, and his lips are hooked, showing a smile that is sure to win.


    Now, everything is ready, just waiting for the audience!


    "What''s the matter?" See her stop suddenly, behind the Kay thought was found, the body for a moment tense up.


    "It''s OK. I''m just thinking about how we should go." Tang Xiaotang put away a smile: "come this way." She pointed in the direction of the group.


    "Good." Kay, they have no doubt. Follow her.


    As you turn around another building, there is a faint sound of fighting in front of you.


    "There''s a voice!" As soon as everyone''s eyes were down, Ryan pulled out his sword and leaned against the building to approach the sound source slowly.


    "Shall we avoid it?" Molly Ann looked at Tang Xiaotang uneasily and asked in a low voice.


    Tang Xiaotang pretended to frown: "but this is the only way to the main hall..."


    As he spoke, his voice became closer and closer. At the next moment, a few familiar figures appeared on the wall in front of him. The one running in front of him was frantic.


    Behind them, a huge armored man with a sword was chasing.


    "Damn it! What the hell is this? "Feijisi ran and scolded. When he saw them here, his eyes lit up and he ran directly to them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1014

    After a period of time''s absence, fix became more embarrassed. His clothes were tattered, his whole body was covered with mud and dried blood, and there were several bleeding wounds on his face.


    Most of the people who followed him were less than half. Tang Xiaotang took a cursory look and found that not only those with low strength, but also those with good strength were damaged. Even the space magician is no longer there.


    But I don''t know whether they are lucky or lucky. The two men of mansley family are still alive, but there is only one of them.


    "What are you doing standing there? Why don''t you come and help me kill this damned thing? " Phoebus yelled at them.


    Kay''s face became very ugly, black directly back: "how can I help you? What are you? "


    However, they can''t help either. Fighis has already brought the armor man in, so they have to take up the sword calmly and confront the approaching enemy.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are slightly heavy. She just makes these armor move and act. They don''t attack. These people don''t know what they have done, but actually touch the mechanism in the castle.


    The attack power of these armor is very strong, and the defense power is not weak. Even the magicians of the holy rank can''t defeat them easily. Seeing the huge armor man raise his sword, Tang Xiaotang can only fight against the people who have already met him. The invisible force hits the armor man''s joints, makes his movement slightly stiff, and then he is split by the forces of the frontal attack It became a few paragraphs.


    "Bang -"


    the armored man was scattered on the ground, and the huge sword in his hand fell at the foot of fighis. He almost cut him. His legs softened, and he directly sat down on the ground, sweating with fright.


    At this time, the other armor men heard the sound and gathered to them one after another, and the pile of armor on the ground was shaking and slowly approaching, there was a sign of reunion.


    At a bad time, Kay put away his weapon, picked up Tang Xiaotang, and said in a deep voice, "retreat quickly!"


    "This way!" Tang Xiaotang pointed to a direction, and the people ran to that side. Seeing this, feijisi quickly followed them.


    Although he doesn''t know why these people are still alive and can get here faster than them, it seems that they know how to go. And now the space magician is dead, it must be right to follow them!


    Kay doesn''t have time to follow their fighis, and although she hates this person, she can''t throw him to death, so she has to let them follow.


    Through one tall building after another, the huge armor behind them made the ground vibrate, the red flowers growing in the garden seemed to be awakened, and countless thorns began to grow, approaching them like snakes, revealing ferocious spines.


    While cutting off the waving thorns, they struggled to move forward. However, the cut thorns soon grew new branches from the fracture, and the thorns on the ground were struggling to twist, as if they were unwilling to be cut off.


    "Vertical wood skill -"


    Marian tried to control the thorns with her weak ability, but her strength was too weak to control the wild dancing thorns. She could only barely control the broken thorns on the ground to resist other thorns.


    Taking advantage of this period of time, they quickly through the garden, in front of a tall iron gate in front of them, Tang Xiaotang said: "go in quickly."


    Kay, who runs in the front with her in his arms, quickly dodges through the crack of the iron door. Behind him, Naifei grabs black with one hand and Molly ANN with the other, and jumps over the door. After breaking, lane and William cut off the following thorns, and then jump over the top.


    "Waste! Why don''t you take my young master there soon? " Feijisi, who is following, is cut all over by thorns. Seeing that the other party ignores their past, he orders angrily to the people who follow him to protect him.


    The wind system magician who brought him up flashed displeasure in his eyes, and he was almost exhausted. Although he accepted the invitation of the assistant minister and made a contract, they were strong in the end. They could tolerate a person who was too weak to yell at them. If it wasn''t for the reason of hindering the rules, he would have killed the ignorant boy.


    When they hurried through the gate and entered it, they were covered with wounds again. The thorns seemed to be afraid of something, and they were unwilling to stop outside the iron gate, but they did not dare to enter through the railings. When they finally saw that they were safe, fighis took a deep breath.


    He looked around and found that it was a very beautiful garden. In front of it was the highest and most central building of the castle.


    In front of the door is a pool. The water from the fountain spouts out from the huge Amethyst statues in the pool, forming rainbows in the sun. The flower beds on both sides are full of gorgeous red flowers, which are different from those thorns outside. These flowers seem to be just ordinary flowers. They open quietly, and the air is filled with an attractive aroma.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1015

    There are no crazy thorns, no huge armor soldiers, no various arrays and poison gas. This garden is as quiet as fairyland in a fairy tale.


    In front of him was a magnificent palace made of black boulders. At the moment, the heavy gate was closed, and the French windows of dozens of people were dark. He couldn''t see the situation inside. He took a look at the Kayi people who were resting on the other side. After learning the lesson, he didn''t dare to let people go up easily any more. He decided to wait for them to finish exploring the road first.


    If there is danger in it, they can get the scepter directly when they are dead. If there is no danger in it, they find the scepter Then he''ll just kill someone and grab it! Anyway, there is only one Saint level master on their side, but there are several on his side. They can''t beat him!


    Kay noticed the other person''s gaze and frowned at his apparently hostile gaze.


    She knew what she was thinking, but if they wanted to get the scepter, they would go in. The other side could afford it, and they couldn''t either.


    Just as the two sides were thinking, a low "squeak" came from the top of their heads, which startled several people.


    They subconsciously looked up and saw that on the white steps, the palace gate, which had been closed, quietly opened to both sides, revealing the dark hall inside. The sunlight disappeared at the door, and the open gate seemed like a devil''s mouth, trying to devour all the people present.


    "The door opened..." Kay looked at Tang Xiaotang: "no, are we going in?"


    In Tang Xiaotang''s mind, vitos'' voice told her that everything was ready, so Tang Xiaotang nodded: "go in, he''s in it."


    "Well." Kay nodded, and the crowd stood up, armed and ready to enter.


    On the other side, seeing that they were ready to go in, he could not sit still when he saw that there was no danger in it? But this open door, how strange to see.


    "Shall we not go in?" Just then, mansley came up and asked in a low voice. He looked at Ryan and mollian who had already walked in, and his heart was deeply unwilling.


    In the past, he didn''t pay attention to their brothers and sisters. Anyway, he had his father''s favor, and the heir was in his pocket. No matter how they struggled, it was useless. Fortunately, these two bastards were also wise. They were obedient and didn''t make trouble in the corner, and he didn''t mind letting them live. Who knew they had the courage to run away! And grab things from him!


    If these two people get the scepter, then he


    If I had known, I would have killed them!


    "My young master knows!" Feijisi fidgety looking at the front, they really go in, if they really get the wand, with the power of the wand protection, he can beat them?


    At this time, the heavy door began to close slowly. Fighis finally couldn''t help it. He jumped up and said angrily, "go! Let''s go in, too! "


    If the gate were completely closed, wouldn''t they be shut out?


    At this time, the gate was half closed, and fergies ran in with her men. Just after the last one entered the gate, the heavy hall door was heavily closed, isolating the only light from the outside, and completely cutting off their retreat.


    The hall was dark, and they could see nothing. When their vision was reduced to the extreme, their hearing became extremely keen. Fighis could even hear the sound of his own heartbeat. At the same time, with a slight sound, a sharp light suddenly lit up, shining the whole hall.


    Then, the whole scene of the hall is completely presented in their eyes.


    As soon as the pupil shrinks, the greedy desire emerges from several people''s eyes. Everything in front of them almost makes them think they are dreaming.


    Stepping on the floor made of gold, everything around is made of pure gold. Expensive gems become the least valuable things, which are randomly inlaid on the floor, columns and ceiling, forming a strange pattern.


    The huge crystal stone lamp on the top of the head is inlaid with Warcraft''s crystal cores, and none of them is lower than level 9, emitting a strange luster under the luminous transparent crystal stone. All kinds of treasures, gold coins and low-grade Warcraft''s crystal cores are piled on the floor around, forming mountain peaks, swords, daggers, staff All kinds of high-level weapons are scattered in disorder, and even a variety of extremely rare drugs can be seen everywhere.


    "I must be dreaming..." Someone murmured to himself, and fix looked around, almost unable to control her ecstasy.


    These are all his! No one can own them but him!


    He was biting his teeth, his red eyes looked at Kay and others who were standing on the other side with fierce eyes, and his heart was already killing!


    Kay, they are also full of shock and excitement, Kay''s heart is full of excitement, so many treasures, even the whole Royal treasure, can''t compare with one tenth of it, anyone who sees such a scene, will rise to want to occupy their own thoughts.


    However, looking at the girl with the same look beside her, she quickly suppressed the desire that should not rise.


    These things belong to the girl, she promised to give her the scepter of hope, she was very excited, can''t have other ideas.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1016

    "Ha ha..."


    At this time, a deep and hoarse laughter came from the front, attracting the attention of the people who were attracted by the treasure.


    According to the reputation, there is a luxurious Amethyst throne on the front stone steps. The pure power from the top energy gems makes all the exhausted bodies in the presence absorb it involuntarily.


    On the throne, a tall man was sitting. He was wearing strange black armor and a black dragon mask on his face. Only his narrow black eyes and half chin were exposed.


    His complexion was strangely pale, his thin lips were more and more red like blood, and his pupils were golden.


    The man sat on the throne with his legs folded, one hand on the armrest, the other hand on his head, watching them quietly. If it wasn''t for the smile just now, almost no one found that there was still a person on the throne.


    "Who are you?" The red eyed Phoebus glared at the man and asked aloud.


    "Greedy, stupid creature..."


    The man opened his mouth gently, and the cold voice echoed in the hall, which made people''s bodies tense instantly. The man despised them, and they were frightened by his unfathomable strength. It was clear that he was in front of them, but they could not feel any breath of him.


    The sight flitted past her, and he couldn''t say a word at once. The cold and emotionless sight just seemed to see the carelessness of a mole ant, but it made him feel as heavy as a mountain.


    "Is that him?" When the man glanced at her, Kay felt that her heart suddenly shrank, and the coldness of the other person''s eyes was like a sharp sword, penetrating her chest. The feeling of fear seemed to freeze her soul.


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at vitos. The Dragon turned into a human figure. She nodded, pointed to the huge red gem inlaid on the top of the throne, and said, "yes, my power is sealed there. As long as you can hold him down and let me touch it."


    "Well, you have to be careful." Kay nodded.


    "You just need to hold him down. Don''t face him up. Don''t die." Although it''s just acting, Tang Xiaotang is really afraid that they will be hammered to death by vitos: "and Don''t forget those guys. " She took a look at the men who were also staring at vitos on the other side.


    Ryan looked at the man and then at her: "don''t worry, you..." Just about to say "you have to be careful too", he remembered that girls are so much stronger than them, so he had to say: "you should be careful too You can get your strength back. "


    "Of course! With the help of master Ben, that''s for sure! " Blake completely forgot that he was scared to death by the other person''s look. He raised his chin and said, "I''ll give it to you."


    Tang Xiaotang If it wasn''t for acting, I''d be afraid to leave it to you.


    "You are the devil!" At last, the despised fighis began. His face turned pale and he stepped back. His eyes covered with greed finally showed fear. However, when he saw the property around him, his desire rose again.


    Seeing that the man was just sitting lazily on the throne, he gave a look to the people around him, and the other side waved his magic wand and attacked him directly.


    "Spear of the wind!"


    The strong wind suddenly gathered in the hall, and the power of abundant elements was rolled up by the energy. Under the action of the magic crystal in the hall, the elements of wind quickly gathered into a huge spear, aimed at the man and smashed down.


    However, the man sitting on the throne didn''t even move his position. He just raised his hand and pinched it casually. The huge wind spear seemed to be broken by something. After a crackle, it broke into countless pieces. The elements of wind scattered and attacked fighis and his men. Before they could resist, they were scratched with scars.


    "Er -"


    the wind magician who issued the wind blade covered his neck and let out a painful low roar. The bright red blood kept flowing out, and the strong smell of blood diffused. The sharp fragments embedded in his neck were turning into countless wind elements and slowly dispersing.


    He fell down slowly. Before his blood touched the dark red carpet, he was frozen on his body. The man glanced at him in disgust. With a wave of his hand, a black flame lit up in an instant, leaving no ashes.


    Feijisi was covered in cold sweat. When he saw that he simply killed a saint level magician, he was still shocked. He always thought that the demon king was just a legend. However, only after witnessing his strength with his own eyes could he feel the depression of despair.


    Tang Xiaotang frowned slightly. He said that he should let him control himself and not kill easily. This guy won''t listen to her revenge, will he?


    But now it pretends to be her identity. Killing people will not cause war between human beings and Warcraft. It''s hatred that has drawn to her and made her bear the black pot.


    Forget it. Anyway, she can''t stay in this world for long. It doesn''t matter if you pull hatred.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1017

    Feeling that the man''s eyes fell on him, Tang Xiaotang frowned discontentedly, but before she could catch his eyes, the young dragon on her head suddenly pulled her hair. When she looked again, vitos''s eyes had moved away. However, seeing that he nodded slightly, she took back her eyes.


    It seems that he still remembers what she said in his heart. She is afraid that the dragon will go crazy for a while, forget its mission and hurt Kay. They don''t say that if they destroy their castle, she will destroy its nest!


    "Do you want this?" The man''s golden eyes narrowed slightly. As soon as he lifted his hand, a scepter suddenly appeared in his hand. At the top of the scepter, a pure blue crystal stone, the size of a fist, without any defects, was held up by the golden wings, emitting a bright light.


    There seems to be a storm whistling in the crystal, and the cold air surrounds the scepter, forming pieces of ice blue snow crystals.


    "The scepter of hope!"


    Everyone''s eyes are bright, especially Kay and fighis. Their goal is to hope that the scepter, as long as they get it, can not only become the master of the Empire, have supreme power, but also get the powerful power in the crystal stone


    His eyes were dyed red by desire again. He looked greedily at the scepter. For this reason, he had paid too much, and he could not give up!


    "Kill the devil! He must not be allowed to leave here His face was ferocious and he opened his mouth. Some other people who wanted to escape looked at Kay, who had already taken out his weapons and aimed at the man. They had to take out their weapons and prepare to fight.


    Seeing the situation developing as expected, Tang Xiaotang gives a look to the dragon on the seat, indicating that he can start.


    The man stood up slowly, his long black hair falling behind him, his lips behind the mask gently raised, showing a contemptuous smile.


    Hand slowly released, the scepter fell on the foot of the bright red carpet, he said: "then come and get it yourself!"


    In an instant, the powerful pressure was overwhelming. Kay looked at the girl, gritted her teeth and waved her sword: "be careful, everyone!"


    "The devil! Die Black yelled and rushed up first.


    All kinds of skills are flying in a mess. Tang Xiaotang takes this opportunity to retreat to the back of the gold mountain and is ready to approach his throne in silence.


    The process and ending have been planned in advance, so Tang Xiaotang doesn''t worry about Kay and them. On the contrary, fighis may be miserable But what does that matter to her? Who let them die by themselves?


    However, I don''t know if vitos is in a bad mood and deliberately retaliates against her. In order to act like a little bit, she squats on purpose and approaches the throne from behind the treasure pile.


    All the treasures have the protection array set by the demon king before. Originally, she should be very safe to walk from the back, but there are always some sword Qi, thunder and arrows, and ice debris falling on her side. If she didn''t move fast, she would be deeply cold.


    Does this guy vitos want to die? What do you want to do with these things?


    Tang Xiaotang''s anger is worth 30%. She dodges a sharp ice arrow and goes on.


    Then, in the middle of her walk, a flash of knife light, a lot of gold blades fell from the sky, straight down on the carpet in front of her, the blade tip into the ground three points, full of cold light blade facing Tang Xiaotang, she immediately felt the world''s deep malice to her.


    How hard she is!


    Hard to bypass the array, her anger value has risen to 80%. She really wants to jump out and beat vitos hard.


    Did she forget that her son was still in her hands?


    The top of the head of the young dragon seems to feel fear, her scalp is pulled by it a hemp, Tang Xiaotang simply grab it from the top of the head and carry it in the hand, young dragon dishonestly shaking, trying to hold her arm into her arms, Tang Xiaotang pulled its wings: "be honest, don''t move!"


    It''s so dangerous, it''s not afraid to fall down and get hurt!


    By this time, she was very close to the throne, and only the last step was left. As long as she stepped up, she could touch the throne. However, I don''t know what happened, vitos didn''t walk down the steps.


    She had agreed with her before that as soon as she left the battlefield, she would go down and fight with them, and then let her get close to them smoothly. If she stood here all the time and didn''t leave, she couldn''t go out, otherwise she would be too fake to cheat the bottom of fighis.


    And what''s worse, she stood just a little bit in front of the throne, and hoped that the scepter was at her feet, and she couldn''t just throw it to Kay and them.


    What''s the matter with this guy today?


    Tang Xiaotang sits behind a pile of magic crystals, holding her chest in her hands. She feels cheated. Vitos is really unreliable. It seems that she still needs to rely on her.


    When the young dragon, who was placed beside her, saw that she did not move, he crawled along her legs. He regarded her as a relative, so he always wanted to get into her arms.


    Tang Xiaotang lowered her head and looked at some of the young dragons that were not as ugly as before. Her golden vertical pupil looked at her pitifully. Suddenly, she had an idea in her mind.Use it!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1018

    "Can you do me a favor?" She looks at the baby dragon, lowers her voice and discusses with it in the Dragon language.


    The young dragon blinked. Although he could understand her, he didn''t understand her. He called twice, and Tang Xiaotang quickly covered his mouth.


    "Look at that thing --" she pointed to the wand of hope that had fallen on the carpet and whispered to it, "bring it back to me."


    She remembered that this guy was only visible to her and vitos, and it was best for her to take it, and she had reason to explain to Kay that she had saved it after all.


    Vitos won''t hurt his son.


    The young dragon takes a look at the sapphire Scepter at the foot of vitos and the tall man standing there. Some of them shrink back and don''t dare to go out.


    Tang Xiaotang is very strange. No matter what, vitos is his people. He doesn''t have to resist like this. But if young dragon doesn''t want to, she can only think of other ways.


    "Forget it, then you stay here and I''ll go out." She decided to go out on her own. There was also a risk in doing so, that is, if vitos continued to smoke, the deal between them would be easy to see through.


    Just then, however, the young dragon shakes its scales and climbs out.


    Tang Xiaotang Don''t you want to go?


    The young dragon crawled out slowly. As expected, he was not seen by Kay and them. He climbed up the higher steps step by step, and soon got to the top and began to approach the scepter of hope.


    Vitos didn''t know if he was too happy to fight. He didn''t notice that his son had climbed up. He didn''t look at the baby dragon at all. Tang Xiaotang looked down by the way. Kay and them were OK. As she said, they couldn''t fight and hid. Vitos also kept his hand, so he didn''t get hurt.


    On the other side, they suffered a lot. Vitos was playing with them like a cat catching a mouse. She didn''t have to exert herself at all. She just stood there and put a few skills at will, and they were tortured half dead. She saw that all the others had been injured except for him.


    These people probably signed some kind of contract with fighis, so even though they were scarred, they still used their bodies to block his skills.


    Feijisi is completely red eyed and just wants to find a chance to rush up and grab the scepter of hope. However, whenever he is close to the steps, vitos will even put a few skills to force him back to his original position. Tang Xiaotang is tired of feijisi.


    "Damn it


    Once again, he was forced to return to his original position by a few light bulbs. His eyes were covered with blood. He could only see the ice blue Scepter under his eyes. He had only one idea in his mind: he must get it!


    "Be careful, young master!"


    A sharp light blade flashed by. Fortunately, the holy swordsman behind him pulled him in time, and a wisp of hair fell slowly. However, she pushed him away: "get out of here! Don''t get in my way


    "Oh, it''s so easy to be controlled by desire..."


    On the steps, the man''s smile widened. A black ball of light floated between his long, well-defined fingers, but his golden eyes were cold: "let me see, is that the only way you can do it?"


    Tang Xiaotang after magic crystal heard very speechless, did not expect that vitos was such a dragon in two, how did she not find it before?


    As the sphere of light gradually expanded, countless black blades of light flickered in the hall and began to attack indiscriminately.


    "Well How strong he is Ryan wiped the blood gushing out from the corner of his lips because of the powerful force, and saw a black light blade attacking Kay. His pupils shrank, his heart almost stopped beating, and his body had already jumped on it before his consciousness could react to it, to block the attack for her.


    "Hiss!"


    The arm was immediately cut open by the light blade, and the blood around it was burnt out by the black flame around the light blade before it flowed out, leaving only the burnt black flesh.


    "Are you ok?" Kay quickly recovered, quickly dragged him aside to avoid subsequent attacks. Looking at the ferocious wound, she choked her chest, his arm To save her


    "I''m fine!" Ryan shakes his head. Seeing that she''s OK, he breathes a sigh of relief and looks to catch the trace of mollian. When he sees black and Nafi protecting her and hiding behind a pile of gold coins on the other side, he is completely relieved.


    "I don''t know if Nino can get her strength back." Such a powerful enemy, they have no chance of winning. Now they can only rely on her.


    Kay looked up anxiously, but she didn''t find the girl. However, when she was about to search around, she saw that the scepter that fell under the man''s feet suddenly floated.


    Kay:


    She almost thought that she had a delusion, and rubbed her eyes. She looked at it carefully, but found that it was not her own illusion. The scepter really floated, and it was still moving slowly!


    What''s going on?


    She quickly reaction, it seems that the girl is moving, then they must help her draw the man''s attention, can''t be found by him!www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1019

    "Lord demon! Just a moment, please Kay suddenly stood up and went straight up to the strength of the other side. Did not expect her to have such a move, simply can not stop, for a moment, Ryan''s heart almost jumped to the throat.


    As she watched the light blade directly hit Kay''s eyebrows, her golden hair was lifted by the fluctuation of power, but she didn''t even blink. Just as the light was about to touch her skin, the black blade suddenly disappeared.


    The man above chuckled, his eyes narrowed slightly behind the mask, and he said, "interesting..."


    "Human, what do you want to say?" There was a low voice. He took a few steps forward and stood in front of the steps.


    Seeing that the scepter, which was still moving slowly, suddenly stopped, Kay said, "I want to make a deal with you."


    "Oh?"


    He seemed to be interested, but the scepter that had stopped began to move again. Kay was slightly relieved and continued: "I''m Sophie, Princess of the Emir empire. As long as you don''t hurt my people, I can promise you."


    Hearing these words, everyone in the room was stunned, especially Ryan, who was looking at Kay. His eyes were full of disbelief - no matter how many times he thought about Kay''s identity, he didn''t think that she was Princess Sophie!


    Tang Xiaotang really didn''t think that Kay would expose her identity at this time. After all, feijisi is still there. Isn''t she worried about her safety?


    Kay certainly knows, but she can''t flinch. Everyone is working hard for her. If she can help them in this way, she thinks it''s worth it.


    It''s just She wanted to find a better chance to confess. Knowing her identity, he would mind her cheating


    At this time, the young dragon has moved slowly down the steps. In order not to make a sound, it uses its claws and tail to hold a scepter longer than its own body, and moves down a little bit.


    "It''s Princess Sophie! I said, "I always think Kay''s face and voice are so familiar!" Black suddenly said, but the Molly Ann beside him was a heavy blow. Her eyes were slightly red and her voice trembled: "why Why? Brother Kay is actually a princess I don''t believe it


    Naifei''s face didn''t change much. He had already vaguely guessed Kay''s identity, so he seemed calm at the moment. However, he was shocked at the bottom of his heart. He didn''t expect that Princess Sophie really dared to look for the scepter of hope by herself. She couldn''t have known how dangerous this road was.


    Such courage, she is really a brave person worthy of admiration!


    By comparison, fighis was shocked and angry. He had no idea that Sophie was here!


    Remembering what his father had said to him, his eyes flashed bitterness. If he had known that this boy was Sophie, he would have got rid of her! He must not let her get the scepter of hope! She can''t get out of here alive!


    When he mentioned the scepter of hope, he subconsciously looked at the scepter that fell under the man''s feet. However, when he looked at it, he found that the scepter was moving and was about to leave!


    "The scepter of hope!"


    Fawkiston yelled out. Kay, who was deliberately speaking to distract the man''s attention, had a "thump" at the bottom of his heart. Sure enough, the next moment, the other party immediately moved his eyes to his feet, but did not see the scepter.


    "Dare you cheat me?" The anger flashed in the man''s golden eyes, and the violent power spread everywhere. The young dragon on the ground suddenly showed its figure.


    Kay was hit hard by this force and flew out. Ryan and William immediately stepped forward, one to resist the violent force, the other to help her retreat quickly.


    There was only a little distance left, and Tang Xiaotang didn''t have time to manage so much. She rushed out, and an invisible force blocked the wave of attack on Kay. She picked up the young dragon, took the scepter in its hand, and threw it at Kay.


    "Catch it Tang Xiaotang yells, and then when vitos looks at it, he rushes up the steps and throws him on the ground.


    At the same time, she admired vitos''s acting skills. Even her son could do it. What an emperor! Even she was ashamed of her flawless acting.


    For a moment, the man''s body was stiff. Then he quickly turned his head and saw the girl pressing on him. A flash of anger flashed through his golden eyes.


    "What are you doing?" The other side''s angry voice came from his consciousness: "roll off my king! You devil! "


    "Did you forget what we said?" Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to play any more. The main reason is that she''s afraid of dressing up: "I told you to pretend! Pretend you understand? Do you really do it? "


    The attack just now was not like pretending. If she hadn''t blocked it, Kay and they would have been seriously injured.


    "All right, all right! I know! Get up quickly! " Vitos said angrily, "I just want to teach those mole ants a lesson!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1020

    Isn''t it just a little excited and forgotten? She wanted to kill it! It''s really a ferocious devil! Her old waist is about to be broken!


    "Hum! What else do you say? " Tang Xiaotang really wants to say that if it wasn''t for the devil, you would have killed your cubs!


    ¡®¡­¡­ If you don''t get up again, those humans will find out. " Vitos can only try to change the topic, and sure enough, the people behind him have quickly left.


    "Well, now go on!" Tang Xiaotang got up and quickly touched the throne. Then vitos stood up and began to "fight" with her.


    "Scepter!"


    Just as the two of them communicated, Tang Xiaotang''s Scepter crossed a beautiful arc in the air and flew to Kay.


    Feijisi yelled with red eyes, and the saint level masters around him rushed to grab the scepter one after another. Kay vomited a mouthful of blood. Regardless of his injury, he looked anxiously at the scepter and rushed up: "quick! Don''t let them get the scepter


    "I see! Leave it to me Blake immediately flew up to grab it, and neffe jumped up to stop the pursuers for him. Seeing that the scepter was about to fall into Blake''s hands, fix''s eyes were about to stare out. He suddenly took out a crystal stone from his arms and crushed it with his hands.


    "Boom -"


    a sharp force suddenly appeared and attacked Blake at an unstoppable speed like a sword. Naifei was surprised and quickly pulled him to avoid the attack. Then the force hit the scepter and flew it out.


    The ice blue crystal burst out a dazzling light, and a cold force spread out, directly freezing a man who saw black behind them and grabbed the opportunity to reach for the scepter.


    "Take the scepter!"


    The people behind stopped in fear. The chill of the scepter made them dare not reach out to touch it. No matter what fighis ordered, no one was willing to go up.


    "Pa -"


    the ice sculpture and the scepter fell to the ground together and broke into snow crystals. The moment the blue light touched the ground, a layer of ice quickly spread on the carpet, and the scepter with cold air quickly rolled along the ice. Kay saw this, quickly rushed out and reached for the scepter.


    "Princess your highness!"


    William was shocked when he didn''t hold her. The man who met the scepter just now has become like that. Princess, does she want to --


    Lane tried to grab the scepter before Kay, but her action was too fast for him to catch up with her.


    On the other side, feijisi stopped. He thought of the man who had just become an ice sculpture, sneered, and his eyes became overcast and proud.


    Hum! Since she wants to die by herself, she doesn''t need him! Freeze her into ice sculpture, and then he gets the scepter -


    the hand stained with blood touches the golden scepter handle, and the injury gets worse. Kay''s mouth tastes the smell of blood, but she clenches her teeth, enduring pain and fear.


    She must get the scepter!


    Cold touch along the touch of metal fingers have reached the heart, her fingers instantly lost consciousness. Cryolite emits more intense cold light, seems to resist her approach.


    Tang Xiaotang on the stage stops fighting. She quietly looks at Kay, who confronts with the scepter. No one can help her. Only with the approval of the scepter of hope can she use its power. Otherwise, she will be completely frozen by the cryolite, just like the person who was frozen into ice sculpture just now.


    But she knew that she could be recognized by the scepter, not only because of her tough character, but also because she was favored by the rules.


    The light of cryolite is more and more fierce and sharp. Kay bends her stiff fingers and holds the scepter a little bit. The cold breath penetrates into her skin. Her lips are purple with cold. Her short blond hair is covered with frost, but her blue eyes are shining like cryolite.


    Blood dyed the scepter red, even the blue light seemed to be dyed purple, but Kay never let go.


    All the others were stunned. They stared at the girl fighting against the chill. Her whole arm holding the scepter was covered with a thick layer of ice, and the ice was still spreading upward. The blue light almost covered the girl, but she had another force fighting against the chill.


    Gradually, the sharp light of the scepter began to weaken, the girl''s frozen arm began to melt, the icy breath slowly retracted into the ice blue crystal at the top, the light became soft, and the girl''s already pale and bloodless face gradually restored its ruddy luster.


    "Kay She did... " Ryan''s eyes showed surprise and excitement, he looked at the girl''s eyes almost shining: "she did it!"


    , Princess highness! William, I''m proud of you With tears in his eyes, William fell to his knees, his eyes burning: "I will always follow you!"


    Vitos silently looked at the scepter which took back the light in the girl''s hand. It said to Tang Xiaotang in a dull voice: "this human is really not bad!" Even it has the absolute defense of the dragon, dare not directly touch the activated cryolite, she actually dare to use human fragile body to touch, really brave!"Of course!" Tang Xiaotang glanced at it: "I don''t want to see who it is!" There was a certain pride in her eyes.


    "It''s impossible It''s impossible He was so proud that he disappeared, and her eyes were red. She shook her head and looked crazy.


    Why didn''t she turn into ice? Why?


    No way! Never let her get the scepter of hope!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1021

    The evil light flashed in his eyes. He raised his sword and rushed to Kay with all his strength while the people were still in shock.


    "Kay!"


    "Your Highness!" "Brother Kay!"


    Kay was immersed in the soft light blue light, and the cold faded from her body. The unprecedented warmth enveloped her, as if she was bathed in the sunshine. That kind of feeling Extremely comfortable, at ease


    It was not until the exclamation of the crowd that she woke up from that strange state. The sharp sword came straight to her eyes. Kay was about to avoid the key, but saw a cold light coming from the crystal.


    The blue light is dazzling. At the moment when the tip of the sword touched the blue light, the cold light wrapped around the sword and spread rapidly along the sword. In the blink of an eye, the attacking fighis was frozen into an ice sculpture, while Kay holding the scepter was not hurt.


    The ice sculpture stood quietly in place. At the moment of fighis''s death, it seemed that a golden light flashed from the rest of his people, and there was a very light broken sound.


    "Pa..."


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the scene with satisfaction. It''s good. Her task has finally been completed. Now it''s just


    Her eyes looked to vitos, and he stepped back quickly and hummed to Kay: "hum! Human beings have been recognized by the scepter of hope


    Kay holds the scepter. She first looks at the girl standing by. When she sees that she is safe, she moves her eyes to vitos.


    Facing the top of the scepter to him, she said in a deep voice: "you''d better leave. With us here, it will never belong to you!"


    "Well! I will come back again


    Vitos haughtily raised his head, coldly uttered a necessary word of villain, and then slowly stretched out a pair of black wings from behind. With a stroke of his finger, the space in front of him split into a dark gap. Then his wings spread, and his figure disappeared in the gap like black lightning.


    Kay: -- I always feel that the wings seem familiar. What''s the matter


    However, she finally solved the biggest problem. She turned her head and looked at the rest of fighis. Before she spoke, the saint level Masters first dropped their weapons and made a gesture of submission.


    , a middle-aged man with grey short hair, said, "Princess highness, the death of phais, our contract with him is invalid, and I will surrender to you."


    "I will submit to you, too!" All of a sudden, several other people also began to speak. They had to help fix because of the contract. Although they were attracted by resources and voluntarily signed the contract, fix''s attitude was really hard for them to accept. If the contract could not be reversed, they would definitely choose to give up those benefits.


    Although this princess Sophie looks young, her strength is not weak. In addition, she has been recognized by the scepter of hope. She does not seem to be the selfish and cold-blooded person of fighis, not to mention the royal power behind her. If she really submits to her, it is not an unacceptable thing.


    "You are all my people. As long as you don''t do this kind of thing to help tyranny, I won''t care." Kay knows how important strength is. Even if she gets the power of the scepter, she can''t defeat a group of Saint level or even higher level experts. If she can win over these experts and deal with the assistant minister, she will have a better chance of winning.


    "I''m willing to make a contract." The gray haired man respectfully lowers his posture. He believes that Princess Sophie, who can sacrifice herself to protect her companions, is totally different from the cold and selfish Figgis. She will be a good leader.


    Listening to him, a few people hesitated. They had already gone through a failed contract, and many people had psychological shadow. They could not easily cultivate their strength. If they died easily because of a contract, it was not worth it.


    "Well, I believe you." Kay stood in front of him with a scepter. He looked arrogant but not arrogant. Just like a real queen, the man had some discomfort in his heart, but when he saw the girl''s confident eyes, his heart actually rose a little bit of submission.


    "I, Louis laps, swear in my name that I will always be loyal to Princess Sophie and never betray her. If I break my oath, I will let my soul fall into the hell of the dead and be burned by the fire until it disappears!"


    He raised his right hand and opened his mouth sincerely. After his last word fell, a light golden light turned into a circle and entered his body from the top of his head.


    "We will, too." Seeing that the man made the contract without hesitation, several people raised their hands and made the same oath.


    The aura of the contract kept flashing. At last, the rest of them took an oath and had to make the same contract. In this way, Kay easily accepted the experts who were attracted by the assistant minister with a lot of resources.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1022

    "You, how can you do that?" A woman attached to feygis accused them: "you have promised Lord Kalu..."


    A saint swordsman gave her a cold look. Women are not strong enough, even the great magician. They rely on their protection to survive until now. They can''t do anything about fighis because of the contract, but it''s not their turn to talk to them.


    The woman was scared by the cold look and didn''t dare to speak any more, but the same expression was on the faces around her, especially the two mansley.


    "We promised him to protect her, but she''s dead now, and it''s not because we didn''t protect her." Louis, who was more gentle, spoke in a deep voice. He said from the bottom of his heart, who would let him kill himself to plot against Princess Sophie?


    There are also two smarter ones who know that the assistant minister will not let them and their families go when fighis is dead. It''s better to join the Royal Camp now. Maybe they can be reused.


    so they looked at Kay quickly, and one of them said, "Fred is going to end up like this. It''s all he asked for. He can''t blame these adults and his highness."


    "You Those people looked at the two traitors angrily, but no matter how stupid they were, they knew that their situation was very bad, and they had to rely on these people to take them away, so they had to bear the resentment in their hearts and wait to go back.


    Among them, the two men in the mansley family look the most ugly. They not only lose the biggest reliance on fighis, but also make lane and mollian who are trampled in the mud get the approval of Princess Sophie. They are absolutely disgraced and unlucky to go back like this.


    The mansley family has been tied up with the assistant minister Kalu, and the contradiction between the royal family and Kalu has reached the point of no turning back. Especially this time, feggis died in the hands of Princess Sophie, and they are even more fighting each other. In this case, their family in the middle is sent out as cannon fodder.


    No, maybe they have another way


    The master of the mansley family secretly looks at Marian and Ryan standing next to Kay. As long as he can restore the relationship with them, maybe the mansley family can not only escape, but also gain a higher status


    With this in mind, Kay over there has appeased the excited Ryan and William. She looks at the girl coming towards her, suddenly stands up straight and looks at her sincerely: "thank you!"


    If there were no girl, she would not have been able to get the scepter, let alone get its approval, even if she could live to come here, is unknown.


    Tang Xiaotang has just been standing not far away watching her accept those people. Although she has got the temporary residence permit, she is still not a person in the world, so the aura of contract lowered by those rules will have some influence on her. However, she is very happy to see things go on as she expected.


    In this way, only the last bit of the task is left. As long as she helps Kay ascend the throne and completely solves the threat of the assistant minister, she can complete the task perfectly!


    It''s really exciting to think about it.


    "You''re welcome. It seems that you are better than I expected. It''s not too wasteful for you to hold this thing!" Tang Xiaotang took a look at the scepter of hope. Such a big gem would not belong to her. She was heartbroken.


    However, another thought, she can''t take things from the mission world at will, so it doesn''t seem to be sad. Anyway, she can''t have


    But still very heartache!


    "Well? Nino, why would this little dragon help you? " Mollian looks at the little dragon that has climbed back to her head and remembers the scene of its invisibility just now. But for its help, they would not have driven the bad guy away so soon!


    "Because I saved it, of course!" Tang Xiaotang lifted the little dragon who was pulling her hair again: "ah! Don''t pull my hair again! Be careful I throw you off the cliff


    Bruce Lee suddenly flapped the wings behind her, then fluttered up from her hands, circled her, and climbed back to her head.


    Although flying is not high, it means that it is not afraid to be thrown away.


    "Ha ha ha!" Blake laughs: "make you proud! Finally someone can cure you! "


    Tang Xiaotang''s face turns black. Sure enough, the dragon people are disgusting creatures! She knew she had just thrown it away with vitos!


    Everyone laughed together, the goal of this line was successfully completed, their mood was unprecedented excitement, for a moment, all the hardships along the way were worth it!


    "In the name of Princess Sophie, I invite you to be the new assistant minister of the Emir empire!" After laughing, Kay''s look suddenly serious, she quietly looked at Tang Xiaotang, solemn mouth.


    William was shocked, he subconsciously opened his mouth, trying to stop: "Your Highness --", but Kay waved to stop.


    His heart is unbelievable. Does the princess know what she''s talking about? Although he is also very grateful for the girl''s help, but she is the devil! Even if she has no malice and is known by the people, it will cause panic!Of course Kay knew what she was talking about, and she was serious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1023

    It is undeniable that she really wants to win over the girl''s powerful strength, but part of it is sincere gratitude. She knows that she is not the devil who does all kinds of evil in the legend, and she also believes that she will be a competent assistant minister.


    "But what about the assistant minister now?" Mollian asked a very naive question, and then she saw that everyone was smiling at her.


    "Soon, he won''t be." Kay said softly with a smile.


    "Your Highness..." William wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by the girl''s voice.


    "No!" To his surprise, the girl did not hesitate to reject this attractive condition. She glanced at them arrogantly: "do you want me to do coolie for you? How could it be


    Tang Xiaotang''s face is full of words of refusal. Are you kidding? She''s here on vacation. It''s her face to waste time on this task, and the task is still simple. How can she be an assistant minister without pay?


    Kay actually expected that the girl would not agree, but she was still a little disappointed: "then you go back to King City with us, I haven''t had time to thank you."


    "No Tang Xiaotang just wants to stay in the castle now. He doesn''t want to go anywhere.


    Kay thought of the girl''s reluctant look at the crystal stone on the scepter just now. She also thought of the jewels decorated on her clothes and the jewels inlaid everywhere in the main hall of the castle. She said slowly: "in fact, there are many royal treasures in the palace. It''s a waste to put them there. I wanted to give them to you as a gift of thanks..."


    Seeing the girl''s eyes lit up in an instant, she chuckled from the bottom of her heart and continued to add: "and there are a lot of delicious food and good-looking clothes in the King City, which is very fun..."


    "Well, I''ll take a look at the book with you." The girl clearly looked forward to it, but her expression was still arrogant, which made other people laugh.


    What a child!


    Having got the scepter, the matter has been solved. Kay remembers that she escaped secretly, and that her father is still facing the pressure of karu alone. She is very worried, so the smile on her face slowly recedes, showing some worry.


    "Well, let''s get out of here and go back." Ryan saw her worry and said, "the question is, how do we get back?"


    Do you want to go through the swamp of death, the lake of stillness and the dark forest again as you did when you came here?


    "Come with me!" Tang Xiaotang took a look at them. She didn''t bring them directly because she wanted to test them. Now it''s no longer necessary. She doesn''t want to be so miserable.


    Kay took a look at the people standing next to her who had just signed the contract. Their faces were surprised and shocked. She didn''t worry that they would tell her the identity of the girl, but the others


    "You tell me, I''ll lead the way." She keeps the girl behind her. Anyway, the fewer people she knows about her identity, the better. She invited her to Wangcheng. Let her handle other things.


    Looking at the careful Kay, Tang Xiaotang blinked and felt warm. It seems that she really took her as a friend. She silently stepped back and agreed: "go straight along this corridor, and then turn left into the first room. There is a magic circle on the ground. Standing on it, you can reach anywhere if you meditate on where you want to go."


    "It''s quite convenient!" Black heard Tang Xiaotang say so, sighed: "if you have this, don''t you go where you want to go?"


    "Do you think it''s that easy? To activate the magic array once, you need to consume the advanced energy crystal of a city. " Tang Xiaotang looked at him with disdain: "if it wasn''t for your weakness, I would have broken through time and space."


    "My young master is not weak!" Blake was said to be weak again. Looking at the girl, he almost wrote "dish" on his face. He blushed and tried to say "you are weak", but it stuck in his throat, because he remembered that the girl was really much better than him.


    "Ha ha ha! Blake, you don''t mean Nino. Give up William opened his mouth with a smile, and even the steady Nafi nodded: "yes, young master, you''d better not find yourself uncomfortable."


    "Naifei, you have changed too! I want to deduct your salary! " Phoebus jumped up. When he saw the girl who was laughing with glee and the girl who was also laughing with joy, his face was full of tears.


    Too much! There was no one to help him. She was the devil, right!


    They walked forward while laughing, but behind them, those who refused to join Kay looked at each other and finally decided to follow.


    The woman gritted her teeth and said, "we''ll follow."


    Otherwise, with their strength, it is impossible for them to leave here alive and return to the King City. Kay seems to know how to get out of here. Maybe she wants the scepter to tell her that they will have a way out after her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1024

    "But will they ignore us?" Mansley hesitated to speak. After all, they were on the opposite side of the royal family. Sophie was their enemy


    Next to him, another man looks complicated. He is already thinking about how to get the forgiveness of Ryan and mollian, even if he gives up the present heir Even the Duke would have made the same choice as him.


    "Don''t say it, follow up! Or they''ll go! " Seeing Kay and them disappearing in the corridor, the woman said in a hurry. The others had to shut up and quickly followed.


    Kay opened the door of the first room on the left according to Tang Xiaotang''s instructions. As soon as they went in, the huge pattern on the ground lit up instantly.


    The blue light flickers, showing complex and mysterious patterns on the ground. As they step over the ground, the patterns on the walls are also bright, and the whole space constitutes a strange magic array.


    Right in the middle of the room was the only blank ground without any pattern. Tang Xiaotang didn''t have to say that they guessed that it was the center. People went to stand there. Blake wondered, "is that ok?"


    "Of course not." Tang Xiaotang pulled over Kay and walked to the center of the formation together. Then they saw that there was an insignificant point on the ground, and it didn''t shine. If you don''t look carefully, you really can''t find: "you have to stand here."


    At this time, those people came in, they stood on the edge of the other end of the magic circle, did not dare to get close to them and did not speak, for fear that they would be left behind.


    Kay looked at them, but didn''t say much. She stepped forward and stood there. Then the light suddenly rose from that point, and the strong light came out from the floor and the wall. The originally dark room was reflected brightly. Then, they found that this room was made of energy crystal.


    The surrounding scene is dim. Kay closes his eyes and unconsciously comes up with the scene of the king''s city, with its busy streets, neat buildings, tall palaces and castles, clear and spacious moats That''s her home, the place she thinks about day and night


    The light is getting bigger and bigger, and the space seems to be changing rapidly. One scene after another is flashing around, and a slight sense of stagnation is coming.


    On the other side, they looked at Kay, who was standing in the middle. However, Kay didn''t feel anything. She just felt the familiar smell coming from her, the attractive fragrance of moonflower in the air, and the bell in the palace.


    "When When - "


    " when! "


    The sound rang out in my ear, the light dissipated in an instant, and I felt the long lost sunshine on my face again. Kay opened her eyes, and everything she knew appeared in front of her.


    "I I''m back? "


    They landed in an alley of the royal city. From here, you can see the White Castle of the Royal Palace in the distance. A group of white flying birds are flying around the spire of the castle.


    There doesn''t seem to be any difference between here and before she left.


    Kay only felt that her eyes were slightly sour. In fact, she left the royal city with the idea of dying. But who could have thought that she not only came back safely, but also made so many good friends


    But for Ryan and mollian, their mood is more complicated. They used to hate this place very much, but now they are back safe and excited.


    "Ah! I''m back at last It took several months to go, but it only took less than half a day to return to the royal city. Blake just felt sick all over. What he wanted to do now was to go home quickly, take a comfortable bath, have a big meal, and have a good sleep: "I''ll go back first, we''ll see you in a few days!"


    "Well, let''s go back and have a good rest first." Kay nodded, but she soon remembered that the Ryan brothers and sisters had escaped from home and that they could not go back.


    Looking at them, sure enough, they both looked a little disappointed. As soon as Kay wanted to speak, he was interrupted by the mansley family who had been watching them.


    The middle-aged man didn''t look scornful and disgusted at first, but became flattering and flattering. He looked at Kay, lane and Marian and said carefully: "do you want to go back, young master and young lady? The Duke will be glad to know that you are back! "


    Marian frowned in disgust. Ryan''s face sank and his eyes were cold. "We won''t go back!"


    "George, you --" beside him, little mansley, who was ignored, looked ugly. "What are you talking about?"


    Other people with them have been going home for a long time. Only he stopped here because he insisted on staying. I don''t know that he had this idea!


    "You and Nuo, come back to the palace with me." Seeing that the man still wanted to talk, Kay opened her mouth lightly. She glanced at the two people who were not very good looking, and gave a smile to Ryan and Molly Ann: "I haven''t appreciated you yet! Father, he must be very happy to see you, too! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1025

    "But will it be too disturbing..." Before Ryan had finished speaking, mollian interrupted him. She blinked and hugged Kay''s arm. "Well, please, your highness. I haven''t been to the palace yet."


    Although her favorite brother Kay suddenly became sister Kay, which made her feel sad, Marian thought that if she could become her own sister-in-law, it would be very good!


    And my brother seems to like sister Kay very much


    While listening to this sentence, the man was bitter. How could the lady of the noble family have never been to the palace? Even the daughter of a count is entitled to be invited to the king''s banquet, let alone the Duchess.


    "Don''t call me your highness, just call me my sister as before." Kay gave them a cold look. When she turned to Molly ANN, she had a smile: "I don''t have any brothers and sisters, and I have few friends. I''m very happy to have a lovely sister."


    Molly Anne a Leng, the eye socket suddenly some sour.


    Even her own father would not admit their existence, but someone would tell her that she would like to be her sister.


    "Well Sister Kay... " She whispered and leaned her head slowly against Kay.


    "Have you finished?" Tang Xiaotang holds his chest in both hands and looks at the passers-by casting surprised eyes on them. He can''t help reminding them: "do you think it''s interesting to be seen as a bustle like this?"


    Although they landed in a relatively remote alley, there will still be people passing by. Now many people have gathered at the entrance of the alley. If they don''t leave, maybe the patrol of the King City will come.


    "Sorry, Nuo is right. Let''s go back to the Palace first." Kay suddenly remembered that there were many people in the guard of the king''s city who were assistant ministers. The news of her return has been spread out now, so it''s not safe for them to stand here again.


    This time she came back, she was ready to fight with the assistant minister, and the death of feygis might make this day come faster than expected.


    She must discuss with her father quickly.


    "Good." Ryan remembered that her situation was really difficult. He nodded and refused.


    The crowd, led by Kay, took a shortcut to the palace. Not to mention seeing Kay safely back, the excited people in the palace were in another luxurious mansion. When they heard the news of their only son''s death, a roar came from the house: "what do you say?"


    "My fighis..."


    The middle-aged man, with a cold face, looks angry at the moment. His orange curly hair explodes. He looks like an angry lion with red eyes staring at the woman in front of him: "what''s the matter with my fighis?"


    "Ka, kaluda, my lord Please calm down... " The woman opened her mouth, and she looked frightened: "master Phileas, he He was killed by Nakai No, Princess Sophie was killed... "


    "Isn''t Sophie in the palace? How could she kill my son? " In spite of his anger, Kalu was not completely brainless. He thought for a moment and said immediately.


    "She, she pretends to be a man!" The woman immediately said, "and William went with him too!"


    "Damn it! No wonder I haven''t seen him lately! " Kalu''s eyes are full of red blood. He slaps the table in front of him heavily, and the solid stone table suddenly falls apart. Thinking of the king''s saying that Princess Sophie is resting because she is ill, he wants to rush into the palace now and tear the cunning father and daughter to pieces!


    "Pryor! Call me up right now! I''m going to kill them now and avenge my son! " Karoo said angrily to the man dressed as the housekeeper!


    "But my Lord, our hands haven''t fully penetrated into their side, and other things are not ready Please calm down first... " The housekeeper looked very disapproval. He hesitated to dissuade him, and now he''s ready. They can''t get a good one.


    However, Kalu, who was dazzled by hatred and anger, didn''t think so much at all. As long as he remembered that fighis was killed by Sophie, he couldn''t calm down at all.


    He has only such a son! Now I was killed by that smelly girl! It''s no use even if he gets the throne later! When he dies, no one can inherit his position! Then it doesn''t make any sense for him to do all this!


    "Calm down?! My son just died! You told me to calm down? " Kalou growled. He pointed to the housekeeper and yelled at him: "now! right off! Get ready for me! I can''t stand it for a moment! I will immediately lay a sacrifice of their blood for phikish


    "Yes, sir! I''m going to get ready! " The steward, who was sprayed with foam, had no choice but to answer. He looked at the woman kneeling down below and had some doubts at the bottom of his eyes.


    How come she''s the only one, the other masters?


    A trace of guilt flashed through the woman''s eyes. Looking at such a furious Kalu, she didn''t dare to say that those betraying masters, or that Sophie had got the scepter of hope. She told herself that it didn''t matter. There are many masters under Kalu, and they won''t be affected


    However, she didn''t know that this time, in order to protect fighis, Kalu almost sent him most of his Saint level masters, especially the space magician. He didn''t know how much resources he spent to raise it, and how much effort he spent to get the rare space saint.He wanted to let feggis get the scepter of hope, but he didn''t expect that this time he would lose his wife and lose his army.


    Just because the woman didn''t tell him all the news, he was doomed to a disastrous ending in this action.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1026

    At the same time, the Duchess of mansley.


    The atmosphere is also dignified, all of them sit quietly in their own positions, they hang their heads, no one speaks.


    Sitting on the high chair in front of him was a middle-aged man with long silver gray hair. He had the same pair of blue eyes as Molly ANN, but the color was slightly lighter because of his age. His face was handsome. Although he was old, because of proper maintenance, he could still see the style of his youth. Moreover, if you look at it carefully, his facial features were somewhat similar to Lane''s be similar.


    At this time, his face was a little sad, and he seemed to be worrying about something, and the two men who had just come out of the forest were the first to sit on both sides of his left and right hands.


    By this time, both of them had been repaired and showed their original appearance. The man sitting on his left hand side was older and looked similar to him, while the one sitting on his right hand side was a very young gray haired boy, and he was seven points similar to the first man.


    "That''s what happened..." After a moment''s silence, the middle-aged man on his left side still said, "Duke, what should we do? What do you think?"


    The first man held his chin in his hand and hesitated in his eyes. He looked at the man and said, "do you mean let me have a relationship with those two children and let them tell the princess not to worry about our fault?"


    "Yes, my Lord, it''s the only way. After all, only by letting master lane and miss Morian come forward, and by their friendship with the princess, can the princess forget our previous mistakes." Who let them stand in the wrong team and choose the wrong person?


    "I just want to trouble you to come out in person, and make sure that master lane and miss Morian don''t resent us any more. First admit the existence of their mother. It''s better to return the position of heir to master lane." The man said, looking at the gray haired boy sitting opposite him: "I think Princess Sophie is very kind to their brother and sister, and it seems that the princess still has some different feelings for master Ryan..."


    "What you said is true?" The man was obviously surprised. The middle-aged man nodded: "of course it''s true. I don''t believe you can ask Master Kai."


    The boy''s face flashed a trace of annoyance, but when the man''s eyes moved over, he could only reluctantly nod his head: "yes, but Princess Sophie can see that kind of wild boy, it''s incredible!"


    "It''s like this..." The man''s face is full of emotion, and his heart is full of regret.


    If he had known that these two people could be valued by the princess, he would never have treated them that way! If you can marry Princess Sophie, isn''t that the king? The whole kingdom belongs to their family!


    I don''t know if it''s too late


    Seeing the intention on the man''s face, the young man was worried. He knew that once his father made a decision, his position would not be preserved. If he was forced to be crushed by the cheap seed, he would not be convinced.


    "In that case, Kay, you can give it back to Ryan. Let''s talk about it..." At this moment, the man turned to look at him, but before he finished speaking, a noise suddenly came from outside the door. Then, the door of the room was pushed open, and a red haired woman in gorgeous clothes came in.


    "Mansley, what do you want to do? I tell you! I don''t agree to give the heir to that son of a bitch! " She just heard the man''s words just now. Her gloomy face suddenly became angry and glared at the man viciously. She called: "if you dare to do this! I can''t spare you! The position of heir can only be Kay''s! "


    "Mother!" Seeing the woman, the young man cried excitedly. The woman gave him a soothing look and said in a warm voice, "don''t worry, my dear. With my mother, you will never be wronged!"


    "I have no choice..." Prince mansley complained, why did she know about it? He now regretted that he married this shrew for his status. Thinking of this, he thought of the mother of Ryan and Morian. What a kind and gentle woman she was: "who let us stand on the side of karu and offend the royal family?"


    "Well! How can Sophie be better than Lord Kalou? " Mrs. mansley''s family is standing behind karu. She sneered and said, "I think you''ve lost your head after a few words! And say you these two years so to them, those two base breed how can not hate you! Don''t help you. I think they want to kill you and avenge their useless mother! "


    "What do you think I should do?" Prince mansley not only had no opinion, but also had a low IQ. Hearing what the woman said, he thought his wife''s words were reasonable, so he had no choice but to ask her.


    The woman glared at the middle-aged man on his left and then said with disdain, "we just need to follow Mr. Kalu! In the future, Lord Kalu will get that position, and we will benefit a lot! And if you go to join the royal family now, don''t say whether the king and Sophie will trust you, just say betraying Lord Kalu. Can you afford to blame him? "


    "But Princess Sophie, she''s got the scepter of hope!" The man''s tone was already a little anxious, but he heard the woman disdain: "that''s just a rumor! And what about the scepter of hope? Can it compare with the numerous masters of Lord Kalu? "www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1027

    "You have a point, Catherine!" Being brainwashed by a woman, mansley suddenly looks at a middle-aged man with chagrin. He almost listens to him!


    At this moment, the door of the room was knocked again. Then a manservant came in with a letter in his hand. He came up to him, bowed his head, put it in his hands, and said respectfully, "Your Highness, this is a letter from your excellency karrou."


    Then without waiting for mansley to receive the letter, the woman took it and quickly opened it.


    "Ha! Look what I said? " After reading the letter, she yelled and threw it to mansley: "look at it for yourself!"


    Mansley picked up the letter and found that it was written by Kalu. The main idea was that he was going to attack the palace now and kill the king and Princess unprepared. He asked them to send someone to support them immediately.


    "Here''s the chance!" The woman looked at him: "as long as we can help adults get the throne this time, our status will certainly be further improved! It''s possible to become the head of the nobility at once! "


    Mansley was obviously moved, but he still asked, "which families are involved in the operation?"


    "Lord Kalu has sent letters to all the 13 families, but I heard that all the families have joined him except three families who haven''t responded yet." Said the footman in a low voice.


    "Why is Lord Kalou so impatient? I remember a few weeks ago, he said he would wait... " That''s where mansley thinks it''s strange.


    "It''s not because his son was killed by Princess Sophie!" Kay said.


    "So it is," said mansley, nodding to the footman. "Write back to Lord Kalou and say I''ll be there soon." Such hatred, if he does not join today, karu will remember him when he comes back.


    "Yes."


    The valet nodded and stepped down, and then the mansley and his wife began to prepare that they would have to pay a corresponding price if they wanted to get status from each other.


    The mansley family controls the guards in the east of the royal city. It''s enough to let these people keep the Royal City away from the Royal Army.


    Kay''s face was very excited. He was happy to think that he could trample the humble Ryan under his feet.


    In the confusion, only the middle-aged man looked gloomy. He took a look at the stupid mansley couple and let out a sigh. It seemed that they had given up their only way of life.


    In that case, he can''t stay here. After all, he doesn''t want to die with them.


    He got up and left the room and the manor where he had been for almost half his life.


    But no one noticed at all.


    -


    at this time, the palace is full of people.


    Kay asked people to take them to their respective rooms and then left. In addition to Tang Xiaotang, lane and mollian realized that they were too messy and quickly went to clean themselves up. Tang Xiaotang wanted to go to the bath in the palace to enjoy corruption, but suddenly received the news from afar.


    Lying on the huge princess bed, she put down the bed curtain around her, and then asked the maids to step down for the reason of sleeping. Then she opened her brain. As soon as the light screen came out, she saw afar''s big smiling face.


    "Tangtang, how are you playing?" As soon as he opened his mouth, Tang Xiaotang''s voice was hairy. She quickly narrowed her eyes and stressed, "do you want to die? If you call me that again, I''ll wring my head off! "


    "Cough Why are you still so fierce! " Afar''s face was right, but his eyes still looked so unreliable.


    Since she can''t read each other''s thoughts, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what he wants her to do. This guy never contacted her as long as she was in other world before, no matter on duty or on vacation. This time, he contacted her twice. If it''s OK, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t believe it.


    "What''s the matter with you?" She didn''t want to play Tai Chi with him, so she asked directly.


    "Nothing, just care about you." Afar seems to be very serious, but Tang Xiaotang doesn''t believe a word he says.


    You''re kidding. Does this guy care about her? Care when she dies?


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m too lazy to talk to you. I''m going to bed. Goodbye Tang Xiaotang regardless of his sudden change of face, directly cut off the link, and then closed his eyes, simply really sleep.


    She has been in this world for so long that she really hasn''t had a good sleep.


    With her eyes closed, she allowed herself to fall asleep.


    -


    the other side.


    Kay slowly opened the heavy door of the study, in front of the bookshelves row after row, facing the huge portrait, standing quietly with a familiar figure.


    She walked slowly, stood behind the back, and spoke softly.


    "Father, I''m back."


    The person in front of her didn''t look back and didn''t respond. Kay just stood quietly. She didn''t speak either, just watched the person in front of her.


    Sunlight from the tall French windows, dust floating in the light column, time seems to instantly return to his childhood, Kay has a moment in a trance.As like as two peas in the big oil painting, the blonde woman smiled gracefully, and her gentle eyes seemed to be watching herself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1028

    "Sophie, do you remember what your mother said?" I do not know how long, the man finally opened his mouth, he is still back to her, low voice sounded, without any emotion.


    "I remember, father." Kay answered softly. She looked at the man''s straight back, but suddenly found that his hair had turned white unconsciously.


    The seriously ill queen, lying on the bed, took the young princess by the hand and told her to live happily all the time.


    But she also wanted her father not to work so hard. She knew that since her mother left, her father had been doing his best to protect her. He resisted all the pressure from the ministers just to make her relaxed. But now that she has grown up, she wants to protect him.


    Looking at the man''s back, she could not help but reddened her eyes, some wronged, but also some uncomfortable, the feeling of not being understood made her heart feel like a huge stone, heavy and depressed.


    "Alas..."


    The man sighed. He slowly turned around and looked at her with deep blue eyes: "Sophie, you should believe in your father. Anyway, I won''t let you make any sacrifice."


    "I know, father." Kay had a lot to say to him, but he choked in his throat and couldn''t say anything.


    "You leave alone like this, have you ever thought that if you What should I do in case of any accident? "The king''s voice seemed very flat, but his eyes revealed some pain and fear:" you are my only child. "


    He has never blamed his daughter for leaving without permission. He is just afraid of what a dangerous thing it is. He can no longer bear the blow of losing the only relative in his life


    "I''m sorry, father, I..."


    I didn''t think about it. She didn''t think about it when she left the palace. If she didn''t meet Nino, she might never come back. What should her father do


    "Kay, you''ve grown up." The blue of the king''s eyes became soft. As a child, he called his mother''s nickname for her and touched her head gently and slowly.


    However, his daughter came back safely, she not only grew up, but also got more people''s support, she has been a qualified king.


    Maybe it''s time for him to let the eagles fly.


    At that moment, as if all the grievances and difficult words were understood, Kay looked at the king''s moist eyes, slowly stretched out his hand and gently hugged him.


    "Thank you, father."


    However, this scene of warmth was quickly interrupted by a sudden sound from the door of the study. Kay quickly released her father. When she opened the door, William''s cold face came into her eyes, and her heart suddenly felt ominous.


    Sure enough, William said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty, your highness, Kalu and the other ten nobles are coming straight to the palace with a large army!"


    "He did it!" Kay had expected that Kalu would make a move, but she didn''t expect that his action would be so hasty. As soon as she heard the news, she couldn''t help it.


    Although Kalu is short-sighted, his rash action is not what he can do. It should be someone who provokes him in his ear that makes him so retarded.


    Kay is not too flustered. She has made quite a lot of preparations for this day, especially some of the other experts have been recruited by her. Other families probably don''t know the truth about the death of their children before they continue to help him. As long as they reveal the truth, they will not bite him back. They are all blessed by the gods. Are they afraid that they will not be defeated?


    She immediately told William: "you go to tell Jack, let him leave the palace now, immediately go to find Tom of the guard army in the west of the King City, he has prepared a team according to my order, you take them to encircle the King City."


    The guard army in the east of the royal city has always been controlled by the nobles, while the guard army in the west of the royal city is almost entirely composed of civilians. They have always been excluded by the nobles, so although the number is several times more than that of the East guard army, they have not been able to be reused. Kay has almost no effort to successfully accept them.


    She looked a little cold: "as for those who have betrayed There is no need to leave them behind. Only by clearing away the power of the decadent aristocrats can new and capable ministers appear


    William looked at the dignity of the young princess''s face, and her blue eyes were sharp as a sword, and there was a faint blood light flashing from it. However, her look was more and more like the powerful monarch standing in the Kingdom square, who created the Emir empire.


    The blood in his body was surging, which was the excitement of witnessing a great change. He knelt down on one knee, put his hand on his heart, and bowed his head respectfully and in submission.


    "Yes! My highness


    orders from Kay''s mouth, arranged in good order to the palace and even Wangcheng''s every place. William discovered that Kay had long thought of everything, even though she had hardly left the palace, her eye line was still everywhere in Wangcheng''s eyes. Servants, tailors, shoemaker, even a flower child could have passed her message. It''s a part of the world. The news was quickly spread to her ears. She knew everything about them. She knew where he had gone and how long he had been to the palace.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1029

    Nobles and people with talent and strength only accounted for 34% of the population of the Empire, but there were more ordinary people without any strength and talent. The nobles looked down upon these civilians, but Kay used the most ignored, the largest and most basic existence to deal with them.


    Everyone in the palace was busy. Everyone had their own tasks. They worked quietly and orderly according to Kay''s instructions. Although they knew that the army was coming, no one was in a panic.


    "What can we do?" Ryan and Molly Ann came in and looked at the busy Kay. He said, "Molly Ann and I want to help you, too."


    Seeing his worried look, Kay gave a smile: "OK, I really need your help."


    Those people probably don''t know how the best gifted offspring of their family died, so she let them know the truth.


    Whispering to Ryan, he nodded: "leave it to me."


    "Be careful..." Kay looked at him with a touch of worry.


    It''s important, but it''s also dangerous, if he can''t get those people to believe him But now she trusts him most besides William, who has other things to do, so she can only give him.


    "Well, I know it''s up to you," she said. "You can''t do it with her, and Ryan believes she can take care of her too." you Be careful... "


    If it is a price worthy of her, he is willing to prove himself.


    He took a deep look at her, then turned and strode out. Mollian looked at his back. She knew what her brother was going to do. She didn''t follow him.


    "Sister Kay, my brother will come back safely, won''t he?" She asked softly.


    Kay came up to her and took her gently. "Yes, you have to believe him."


    They will make it!


    Tang Xiaotang, who is sleeping on the other side, is dreaming that she is hammering the backstage of the mysterious organization that hinders her vacation. She steps on the ugly and obscene guy''s face and makes him cry for his father. Seeing him kneel down and beg for mercy, she is very happy.


    So she had no idea what was going on outside.


    However, she knows Kay well and believes that she is fully capable of solving the crisis of the throne. As long as she avoids her death in the forest, nothing can stop her.


    Of course, Kay did not go to call her, because in this war, she did not want to borrow the strength of the girl, she wanted to use her own strength to defeat karu.


    But when he came to the palace, he found that the door of the palace was open. Not only was there no one guarding the door, but there was no one inside.


    "What the hell is this girl doing?" Kalu''s head, dazed by hatred, was finally clear for a moment. He looked suspiciously at the wide open palace door and stopped for a moment.


    "There''s an ambush in there?" Next to him, Prince mansley spoke cautiously. He didn''t think Sophie was unprepared.


    "No way!" Marquis Jim, the Duchess of mansley''s family, came up and said, "nine tenths of the forces of the royal city are in the hands of our nobles, and we have been surrounded by people. What''s the use of less than one tenth of the palace guards in emir''s hands?"


    "Maybe it''s just a trick they used to scare us!" He came to a conclusion.


    "Jim''s right!" Kalu was still hesitant. After listening to this, he pulled the four hoofed beast under the seat: "go straight in! I''m going to take their father and daughter and avenge my Phoenicia


    The army quickly entered the palace, and what surprised them even more was that there was no one inside. They went to the palace smoothly.


    This is the place where the king meets his ministers and holds a dance. The floor is made of white snow stone, reflecting the luxurious crystal chandeliers on the top of the head. The huge stone pillars around are carved with lifelike Warcraft reliefs. Every place shows the wealth and dignity of the royal family.


    On the front step, there is a beautiful Throne made of Kyanite. At the moment, there is only one person sitting there - Princess Sophie holding a scepter.


    On her head, she wore the crown of the princess of the Emir empire. Her short golden hair was down, her delicate face was expressionless, her chin was slightly raised, her ice blue eyes looked down at the people who entered, and her majesty and cold eyes made Kalu stop walking into the hall for a moment.


    This look, that pair of blue cold eyes It''s really like that giant painting, the God level master who founded the Emir Empire, the omnipotent hero emperor favored by the gods, egalor Emir.


    No one knows about the legendary empire of agarol. However, for a long time now, there has not been a monarch as talented as him in the emir''s royal family. The power of the royal family is gradually weakening, and even falls into the hands of nobles and powerful ministers. Kalu has always thought that the blood of the Emir has been completely reduced to his hands, and he is in charge of this continent.Until today, he saw such eyes again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1030

    Moreover, it was on a princess he had never put in his heart and ignored.


    He narrowed his eyes. At this moment, karrou really took Sophie as his opponent.


    However, even if he was taken as an opponent, he didn''t panic. In fact, Kalu didn''t think he would lose. The little princess with plump wings couldn''t beat them.


    "Assistant Minister Kalu, what are you here for?" Kay raised her chin and looked at them indifferently. The scepter in her hand gave off a sharp blue light, just like her blue eyes.


    Her eyes are like a sword, irresistible, swept people have lowered their heads to avoid this sharp line of vision, they just feel that she seems to be able to see through all their thoughts, so terrible.


    , "Princess highness," calu was calm, but surprised in his heart. But in the twinkling of an eye, he remembered the death of fogis, and his anger and hatred filled his mind. He stared fiercely at Kaj: "what are you doing here?"


    Only the king and his heirs are entitled to sit on that throne.


    "This is the scepter of hope." Kay raised the scepter in her hand. There was a circle of frost around the ice blue crystal. She looked into karu''s eyes and said, "I got it, so according to the rules, I am the heir to the throne."


    "Then you can kill your son?" Kalu''s eyes were slightly red, and he looked very sad: "as an heir, how can you be so cruel? In order to seize the scepter, I can slaughter your people wantonly! "


    His words resonated with many soldiers around him. If the rulers regard their lives as mole ants and kill them at will, how can they support such people? No one wants to face death at any time, and no one wants a ferocious monarch.


    "Oh." Kay laughed, then got up from the throne, walked slowly to the steps and looked down at them: "I killed him."


    Feijisi died in her hands. Although she didn''t mean to kill him, she did kill him to protect her scepter. So Sophie admitted, "but he wanted to kill me first. I just fought back according to the swordsman''s principle."


    With Kay''s words, the look of the soldiers obviously calmed down. According to the principle, even if the first attacking party was killed, the defending party didn''t have to bear the responsibility. After all, no one could stand up and let others kill him. They understood Sophie''s practice and thought she was right.


    "You''re just trying to evade responsibility by saying that!" However, Kalu is reluctant to give up. No matter what the reason is, his only son died, he must make the other party pay the price: "you -"


    "I can swear that what I said is true." Without waiting for him to finish, Kay interrupted him. Her firm tone made many soldiers no longer doubt that the oath of the world has absolute power. Anyone who breaks the oath will be punished by the rules.


    Since Princess Sophie is willing to swear, what she said must be true.


    As a result, the soldiers look at Kay and become awed. Although they are karu''s people, they respect the strong more. Princess Sophie has the ability to kill feggis, which shows that she is much more powerful than him. Moreover, she also gets the legendary scepter of hope, which shows that she is powerful.


    and prophecy also said that the person who gets the mace of hope is the new ruler of the Empire. Since the scepter is in the hands of the princess, then she is the queen of the Amir empire. Even though the assistant secretary of the Kalu should not have


    , several soldiers have laid down their weapons and left Kalou''s team: "Princess highness, we believe you."


    They were originally from several other families, and they didn''t want to do business with Kalu. Kalu was with the army. After a while, they found that he was not only rude and arrogant, but also didn''t treat them as human beings, and beat and scolded the soldiers beside him at will.


    They have been reluctant to follow such people for a long time. Now they see that the princess is not as useless and weak as Kalu said. On the contrary, she is very strong. These people immediately don''t want to follow Kalu.


    "You are all my people. I believe you are just confused by Kalu for a while. As long as you are willing to continue to be loyal to the royal family, I will not blame you for your wrong choice today." Kay''s eyes swept over a few of them, and then fell on karu and the others behind Jim. Her clear voice, tolerant but dignified, rang clearly in everyone''s ears.


    So the soldiers looked at each other, and several more put down their weapons and stood aside.


    "What do you want to do? blamed! Who dares to stand up again! I''m going to let him see Hades now


    Kalu looked at the soldiers ready to move, and yelled angrily. He pulled out his sword, and the sharp weapon was right in front of them, which made his hands tremble and frightened other soldiers. Gradually, no one dared to stand out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1031

    Compared with the dark line behind karu, the few people who came out were pitiful, but they didn''t have any fear.


    Karu looked at Kay with pride: "you don''t think these people can compare with so many of us? Sophie! You have to pay today! " He made no secret of his ambition and revealed his purpose directly.


    "Oh." Kay chuckled. She glared at karu with no emotion in her eyes: "then Come on


    -


    at the same time.


    Ryan walked into the barracks that surrounded the king''s city.


    Through the square array of horned sheep and swordsmen, facing the hostile eyes of the soldiers, he walked into the commander''s tent under the leadership of a soldier with a calm look.


    There was only a cold looking middle-aged man sitting in the tent. Ryan came forward and gave him a knightly salute.


    "Marquis Lauder."


    Before Ryan could get up, a huge force suddenly attacked him, as if he was carrying a heavy load on his back. Invisible pressure came from all directions. In a moment, Ryan almost heard the "click" sound of his bones being compressed.


    He secretly clenched his teeth, endured the pressure, and stood up straight. There was sweat sliding down his forehead. Although Lloyd was only half a step higher than him, it was impossible for Lloyd, who was still a great swordsman, to cross this step in a short time, but he still kept calm and didn''t let his embarrassment appear in front of him.


    As if it had been only a moment, and as if it had been a century, Ryan finally stood upright under the pressure. His face was pale, but his chestnut eyes were more and more calm, staring straight at the man above.


    "Are you Sophie''s messenger?" Lloyd''s eyes changed slightly. He wanted to teach this boy a lesson, but he didn''t expect that his strength was so much lower than him, but he could block his authority


    "Yes." Ryan felt the pressure of his whole body disappear, but his heart was not easy.


    Sure enough, before he could speak, he heard Lauder say, "you don''t have to say, I can''t withdraw! Sophie, she killed my son! I won''t let her go


    Although it is not like Kalu, who is his only son, he is the most gifted of all his children. He has lost such an elite, not to mention him, and even the whole family will not let Sophie go. After all, for aristocrats like them, the offspring with outstanding strength is more important than anything.


    Sure enough. Lane thought to himself, he said decisively, "is that what Karoo told you?"


    "Of course!" Lloyd said without thinking.


    "Karou lied to you, because those people were not killed by Princess Sophie."


    "Why should I believe you?" Lloyd didn''t believe Ryan''s words, which Ryan had guessed for a long time.


    He just said calmly, "I can swear, I''ve been following Princess Sophie. What I saw with my own eyes is not what Kalu said."


    "What did you see with your own eyes?" He swore, and Lauder''s suspicions subsided, but he still couldn''t believe it.


    So Ryan calmly told the story of what he saw, including the fact that fighis asked several noble youths to die. Then he looked at Lloyd: "what I said is what I saw with my own eyes. I swear by my name that if I cheat, I will die in front of you immediately."


    Lloyd''s face changed several times. When he saw that lane had taken an oath, even if he didn''t want to believe it, he knew that it was what he said. He wanted to stab him to death when he thought that Kalu not only cheated him, but also used him to do such things!


    However, now that he has been tied up with Kalu, even if he knows now, he can''t stop. After all, his behavior is betrayal. How could Sophie let him go?


    As soon as he thought so, he heard Ryan continue to say: "please rest assured, Princess Sophie promised that if you can come back in time, she will not only hold you responsible, but also reward you for your loyalty."


    "And you can think about it carefully. How did the character of fighis who killed his companions wantonly come into being? It shows that Kalu is the same person. If his trick really succeeds, what will happen to you and other people who help him? " Ryan spoke slowly.


    Ryan''s words almost immediately sobered Lloyd''s head. Yes, if Kalu really ascended the throne, wouldn''t they become the biggest threat to him by these powerful aristocrats? According to Kalu''s character, would they come to a good end?


    Looking at the handsome young man with gray hair in front of him, no matter what his attitude is, he is not humble and arrogant. Lauder was surprised that she could come back from the dark forest alive and use such a person as an emissary, which shows that Princess Sophie is not as soft as they thought.


    She is a Thunder Tiger with a constricted tusk. If he continues to fight against the royal family, then his fate


    "Your Majesty, what you said is very reasonable. Since this is what his highness Sophie means, please tell him that Lloyd Boone will always be loyal to the Emir family."


    Lloyd''s face was no longer as cold as it was at the beginning. He gave Ryan a friendly smile and was about to call his hand down: "come on! Take the messenger down to have a restwww.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1032

    "No, sir," said Ryan, still looking the same. He nodded. "I''m going back to my highness. Goodbye."


    "I''ll take you out." Lloyd got up.


    When he was sent out of the barracks by Lloyd, the soldiers were shocked. They looked at the uninjured people in disbelief, and some people began to discuss in a low voice.


    "You don''t have to send it." Ryan stopped Lloyd and turned away.


    He has several more people to see.


    Looking at his back, Lauder was speechless. On one side, his bodyguard came up and asked in a low voice, "do we want to listen to him, my lord?" Just now outside the account, he has heard all their conversations.


    "I can''t help it if I don''t listen." Lloyd''s face was complicated, but his eyes were gloomy.


    Karoo, how dare you cheat him! He has to make him pay!


    -


    Ryan used the same method to persuade several other nobles who helped karu. Some people listened to his dissuasion. Of course, some still couldn''t see the situation clearly and insisted on starting a war with karu. Therefore, Ryan didn''t show any mercy. According to Kay''s request, he took the team that Kay gave him and rushed to support Brady with his hands Ke, get rid of all the disobedient nobles.


    In this way, without Kalu''s knowledge, what they thought was an unprepared tight encirclement has been completely controlled by Kay, while Kalu and his people have been surrounded by the counter.


    The palace.


    The solemn hall is not the beautiful music of the past, but the harsh sound of sword and soldiers. The white floor is stained red with blood, and all kinds of sword Qi and magic are flying around. The corpses on the ground almost cover the ground. There are broken limbs everywhere, and even the wall is covered with sword marks and blood.


    Kalu looked at the black knight who came out of nowhere and fought with his soldiers. He deeply felt that he had been cheated. It turned out that Sophie had been ready for a long time! No wonder this smelly girl looks calm! He was fooled by her!


    And when he saw a few familiar faces inside, he was so angry that he was about to explode! These guys, obviously received a lot of his property, but immediately put into Sophie''s hands! His son is going to die, and they must have a share!


    Although the number of Kay''s men is far from that of karu''s soldiers, their strength is much higher than that of karu''s men on average. However, because those holy level masters have not recovered from excessive consumption in the forest, although karu''s men can''t get the upper hand for a while, they haven''t got the lower hand.


    No way! If it goes on like this, he may lose! We have to find a way!


    Kalu''s eyes flashed a trace of ruthlessness. He waved his hand, and several dark shadows left the hall quickly. He looked at Kay standing in the front, with a twisted smile on his face.


    She killed his son and he would never make her feel better!


    Kay stood on the stairs quietly watching the soldiers fighting, but his eyes were gloomy and heartache.


    These are her people, but they died for such reasons, not to protect their relatives and friends, not to protect human beings and Warcraft, but just because of Kalu''s ambition and greed


    But the war can not stop, but after that, she will never let anyone die for such reasons!


    The scepter in her hand opens a layer of protection for her to protect her from the splash attack. Her eyes fall on karu, but suddenly catch his strange smile.


    With a rapid heart beat, she wanted to turn around and run to the back, but stifled her impulse.


    The current situation is undoubtedly beneficial to her. If she wants to turn the situation around, karu will definitely attack her weak side, and the only thing she cares about is her father No, and now there''s mollian!


    But she can''t leave here. The two armies are fighting at a critical moment. Anyway, she can''t leave here as the leader, Kalu! He must have expected that!


    Sophie can only comfort herself that she has left the most powerful experts beside her father and Molly ANN, and the worst is that there is Nino beside them She believes that she will protect them!


    At this moment, behind the hall, in the study.


    Mollian looked at the man with a serious and indifferent face in front of her. She was very nervous and didn''t dare to move.


    This is the king He looks really dignified!


    As she thought about it in her heart, Marian thought of Kay''s gentle face, and felt that Kay''s father was not like her at all. But the two men sent by sister Kay to protect them were also as motionless as wooden stakes, and did not say a word, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    The air in the room is extremely depressed. The man feels the constraint of the girl. He also knows that he seems too serious. However, he has been smiling for too long, so he doesn''t know how to make her relax.


    "Your name is Marian?" Deliberately slowing down his voice, the king looked at the girl with the same golden hair as his daughter, and remembered that she was still in danger ahead. His look was faint, and his heart was more and more worried."My Lord, yes."


    Marian stood up from her chair and gave a stiff salute with her skirt. After all, she had never been guided by etiquette since she was a child. The salute was very irregular and she almost tripped over because of her nervousness.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1033

    A sneak look at the still expressionless king, Molly Ann will be scared to cry, she is not angry with his majesty?


    "Don''t be nervous. I just want to have a chat with you." Her actions reminded the king of Sophie''s first salute to him after learning etiquette. She almost tripped over herself, but she didn''t show her embarrassment on her face like this child. Instead, she stubbornly bit her lip and pressed all her emotions to the bottom of her heart.


    Then the next time we met, her manners were so perfect that she never made any mistakes on this issue again.


    His eyes softened in a moment, and a smile appeared on his face. He had been secretly looking at him. Molly Ann was stunned. She found that when the king laughed, he was just like Kay.


    She gradually relaxed and became less afraid.


    "You''re a friend of kayna''s kid." When Marian heard the king ask, she nodded, "yes, your majesty."


    "Can you tell me something about your journey?" The king''s voice was very gentle, and his eyes were very kind. Marian had a strange feeling of being asked after by her elders, which she had never experienced before


    "Of course," mollian nodded. "We..."


    However, as soon as she began to speak, one of the two men who had been standing beside them to protect them suddenly said, "be careful!"


    They quickly stood up to block in front of them, warily looking at the direction of the door, a person harshly said: "who is it? Come out quickly


    "Someone''s coming?" She stood up with a nervous look and looked at the door like them, but did not find anyone.


    The two men didn''t look relaxed. One of them coldly raised his sword: "if you don''t come out again, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    As soon as he spoke, he saw a black shadow suddenly appear on the white door, just like a piece of white paper splashed with a drop of ink, eye-catching. When


    saw this, the look of the two men sank immediately, and one of them said to him in a calm voice, "Your Majesty, please leave here with Miss Molly and go to the princess''s side!"


    "Good!" Molly Ann nodded, did not ask why, immediately got up, ready to leave with the king.


    However, it was too late. In a moment, the dark shadow on the door expanded to cover the whole door. Then, a hole appeared in the middle of the shadow, which seemed to have been corroded. In a short time, a one person high hole appeared on the door.


    A thin figure slowly appeared from the loophole. He was wearing a black wizard robe, his face was hidden under the wide brim, and he was holding a strange black magic wand. His whole body was covered with a layer of strange black fog, which looked mysterious and dangerous.


    "Jie Jie! None of you can leave! " The figure gave off a strange and harsh laugh. His voice was like a sharp nail across the iron plate, which made the skin of the chicken explode.


    "The dark wizard!" The king spoke in a deep voice and looked at each other fiercely and disgusted: "I didn''t expect that Kalu would dare to collude with you!"


    After hearing the man''s words, Molly Ann''s face also changed. Although she didn''t know a lot of things, the dark magician was the existence of hatred in the whole continent, because they brought about the disaster thousands of years ago. They could corrode almost all the dark elements and almost destroy the whole continent.


    Since then, dark magicians have been expelled from people''s sight. Even those who occasionally find out that they have the talent of dark magicians will be sent to the temple for sealing. Fortunately, magicians with this property are as rare as space magicians. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the disaster thousands of years ago will reappear.


    "Your Majesty, go away!" The dark mage was obviously powerful, and seemed to be the same as them. The two men tightened their bodies and were ready to fight with each other.


    The most terrible thing about dark magicians is that they can corrode all the dark elements, so even if they have two people, their strength is almost the same as him, and if they fight against him, their chances of winning are very low.


    "As I said, none of you can leave!" The dark magician gave out a piercing laugh again. He raised his staff high. A thick black fog began to condense quickly until a dark cloud formed. A thick disgusting smell of decay came out of it, which almost made the four people spit out.


    "Get out of the way!" The black cloud hit them heavily, two men pulled one apart, and the black cloud hit the wall behind them.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, the whole wall was completely corroded, exposing the corridor behind.


    "Go One of the guards shot a sword at the dark mage. When he was distracted, one of the two guards pulled them up and ran out of the corridor. They must not be hurt by the dark mage.


    "Damn it The dark magician soon used the dark elements to corrode the sword Qi. In a twinkling of an eye, he saw that his target had already escaped, and he rushed to catch up with him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1034

    The magician''s body is much weaker than the swordsman''s, so it''s hard for him to catch up. But because the two holy swordsmen, one is dragging the same magician''s mollian, and the other is dragging the ordinary Amir king who has no cultivation talent, they can''t run much faster, and they also have to avoid the continuous attack of the dark magician behind, so the other can''t catch up with them, and they also throw them away Don''t lose each other.


    "Boom!"


    "Bang --!"


    Dark elements continue to attack them, and the carpet and walls are corroded by holes. Four people hide, but there are still dark elements splashing on their bodies, so their clothes are also in tatters.


    Tang Xiaotang, who is alone in the room, is sleeping comfortably on the huge soft princess bed. Her dream is very comfortable. She is trying to ask the man what he knows. He is about to say the answer. Suddenly, there is a loud noise. Her body is shocked. The man who is trampled by her feet suddenly overturns her!


    "You want to know the truth? Then think about it! " He showed a strange smile, the whole face quickly twisted into a mass of black juice, and then disappeared in front of her.


    "Boom!"


    There was another loud noise, and then the whole dream began to shake, and all the pictures in front of her disappeared. There was another loud noise, and she felt that her body was about to fly.


    Suddenly open your eyes, Tang Xiaotang is very angry! She fell asleep with difficulty! And a dream! Just wake up!


    She got out of bed with a calm face and walked out.


    -


    "we need to find Nuo first!" Cried Marian as she was dragged away by a man.


    It''s so dangerous here, you can''t leave her alone!


    "It''s too dangerous!" The man frowned and ran on.


    "No! Must, must find her! Whoosh She will, she will protect us Mollian runs and gasps, but insists. She believes in Nino! So you can''t leave her!


    "If you''re talking about the child, she''s in the front bedroom." Although the king is just an ordinary person, he always insists on fencing and riding, which is better than Molly.


    The King opened his mouth. Naturally, the two men didn''t say anything any more. They ran to Tang Xiaotang''s room with them.


    "Where to run!" Behind him, the dark mage pursued him closely. As he passed, the carpet was instantly corroded into a mass of black liquid. Because he couldn''t keep up with them, he even summoned a skeleton to take him after him.


    In front of him, a closed door appeared in front of him. The man was about to ask, "is this it?" Only a startling sound was heard, and the huge door with three people high in front of them suddenly flew forward from their heads and landed on the floor behind them.


    "Boom!"


    A figure appeared from a piece of smoke and dust. Her amazing momentum even made people completely ignore her height, especially her cold black eyes, which had no emotion. It felt like she was frozen into ice sculpture when she looked at them.


    "Nino, Nino..." Marian was so frightened by one look that she couldn''t speak clearly. She wanted to cry.


    Nino, she''s so scary! It''s the devil!


    "Who is it? How dare you make me sleep? Do you want to live or die? " Tang Xiaotang coldly looks at the four people who are coming. The sight of killing makes the two men tremble. He points to the dark magician behind and shakes his head madly.


    Who is this girl? She''s really scary!


    "Cough, cough! Damn it


    The dark magician behind him was covered with smoke and dust in order to avoid the flying door. When he finally got out of the dust, he saw a girl with black hair and black eyes standing in front of him.


    She was also wearing a white nightgown, and her small face was as delicate as a doll in the window. Her skin was whiter than snow. However, her black eyes were full of piercing chill, and her fierce eyes were like a fierce beast, which made him feel a sense of danger.


    "You, who are you?" Because of the dark elements, the dark mage has a strong sense of danger. Although there is only a fragile girl in front of him, he still feels the incomparable danger. This is what he didn''t feel when he was facing the top master of the holy rank. His voice was subconsciously shaken.


    "Is it you who woke up my Lord to rest?"


    The girl spoke slowly, her voice was still a little tender, but her eyes were even colder. The dark mage felt that he could almost see the black anger around her, but he had courage when he remembered that he was the dark mage after all, the most powerful existence on the road.


    "Little girl, do you want to become the nourishment of my magic wand with them?" He raised the wand in his hand. The top of the black dead wood was like a skeleton hand. It was a strange bead with black breath. The magician looked at the girl''s smooth and tender skin and subconsciously licked her dry lips: "your flesh and blood, it will love it very much..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1035

    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Tang Xiaotang sneered. The rotten smell of the human body in front of her made her nauseous, especially the others who woke her up, which was even more unforgivable!


    The black air floating around her became more and more solid. The dark mage felt palpitations. He said in surprise: "are you also a dark mage?"


    Tang Xiaotang did not answer his words, she slowly raised her hand, the black flame from the fingertips, instantly wrapped him up.


    "Ah, ah --"


    the dark mage uttered a cry of pain. The dark elements around him were devoured by this force, and the wand inlaid with black beads directly turned into a pile of sawdust and debris, and finally ignited a black flame and turned into a pile of ashes.


    Tang Xiaotang would turn him into a pile of ashes if he could not kill the main creatures in the mission world. She withdrew her strength, and the man who had been deprived of the magician''s ability collapsed to the ground like a ball of mud. His cloak had been burned out by the black flame, revealing the skin like the skin of a dead tree, especially the face, which could hardly be called a human face. The skin was like a mixture of toads and lizards, covered with scaly protrusions, turbid eyes, and high cheekbones Out, it looks like a skeleton full of pimples.


    "You How dare you do that to me The man glared at her with vicious eyes and made a hoarse and murderous voice: "we dark magician will not let you go!"


    "Oh, whatever." Tang Xiaotang is not afraid of them. To be honest, because of her identity, she knows a little about the dark magicians in this world. They all exist independently. She adheres to the belief that "if people don''t offend me, I won''t offend them. If people offend me, I''ll cut off the roots", so she won''t care about other people''s life and death.


    Moreover, this guy was bought by Kalu. He took the initiative to expose the dark mage to the imperial people. Even if other dark mages knew about it, they would not let him go easily, let alone help him get revenge.


    "Take him and go to Kay." Tang Xiaotang glanced at the two holy swordsmen standing on one side. One of them immediately stirred up his spirits. One of them stepped forward and carried the dark wizard like a piece of rotten meat. The other hurried to the front with a flattering smile: "please let me show you the way!"


    The king: "I''m not sure."


    Molly Ann: --


    "Well, let''s go and help your highness Sophie!" She spoke anxiously. They didn''t know what was going on in front of her. Now she was worried about Kay.


    The king was also worried about Kay, but now he was the only one who knew the route of the palace, so he could only restrain his worries and point out the direction for them.


    So, under the leadership of the king, a man carrying the Dark Wizard, they quickly rushed to the main hall.


    At this point.


    The fight in the main hall is coming to an end. Kalu attacks Kayi several times, but Kayi with the scepter of hope has no fear at all. With the protection of the scepter, he can''t hurt Kayi at all.


    His soldiers were awed by the power of the scepter, demoralized, and had no ability to resist the royal family. Although Kay did not attack them with the scepter, they still felt afraid.


    Karu clenched his teeth and looked at the failure situation he was about to face. He constantly scolded the Dark Wizard for his waste. He had so many advantages to go, but now he couldn''t even catch two ordinary people who didn''t have any strength! What a useless thing!


    At this time, he finally felt the familiar breath close, a joy in the heart, the gloomy on his face dispersed, became proud and excited.


    With an arrogant smile, he looks at Kay, and in a moment he will let her know what regret is!


    When she saw that her father and friends were in his hands, she didn''t believe that she would dare to give up her position?


    Kay''s heart sank as she looked at his confident smile. It seemed that karu was ready. Her hand held the scepter tightly. The power of cryolite was too strong. Originally, she didn''t intend to use the power of the scepter to deal with these imperial soldiers, but it seemed that she might have to use this power


    She would never let anyone she wanted to protect get hurt!


    The familiar breath was closer, and Kalu''s ecstasy was almost irrepressible. However, when the four figures came out one by one from the corridor on the other side of the hall, his eyes almost fell out of his eyes.


    Of course - not excited, but frightened!


    To be exact, there should be five figures coming out of the corridor - one of them is thin and thin, which is carried in the front by a strong man. It''s not the scene of the king and another girl being captured in Kalu''s imagination. He carefully looked at it for a long time, and then found out from the vaguely familiar rags that the thin and ugly figure carried by the strong man is actually the king The dark mage he sent to arrest!


    "How could that be?" He couldn''t believe it, especially when he saw that the king, who was not hurt except his clothes, came out calmly accompanied by a blonde girl. He was even more angry and almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1036

    "Why He roared with a crash.


    "I didn''t expect that you would choose to collude with the dark mage. Karu, you really let me down." Although the appearance of Emir king is not perfect, his manner is always calm and elegant. He slowly steps up the stairs to meet kalughi''s hateful eyes, and stands beside Kay, who is suppressing excitement and excitement, overlooking him.


    The fighting on the field stopped involuntarily, and all the soldiers and supporters of karu looked at karu with unbelievable eyes.


    Everyone on the mainland''s hatred and disgust for the dark magician are integrated into the blood. Kalu''s choice to cooperate with the dark magician is undoubtedly the last huge stone that makes him fall to the bottom.


    All his soldiers threw down their weapons and automatically showed a gesture of submission to the king and Kay.


    "You lost." The king''s eyes on the steps were cold, and the gentle voice made Kalu''s mood collapse instantly. He opened his eyes crazily and roared like a wild beast to his lifelong enemy.


    "No way! It''s impossible! Why on earth? " Why is he safe? Why did Sophie get the scepter when his son died? Why is Ming Ming''s throne so close that he will lose at the last step?!


    "No why." Kay replied coldly.


    Because people like Kalu, who are selfish and only focus on satisfying their greed, will not get people''s support.


    "Let''s end this nonsense! I want to go back to sleep! " Tang Xiaotang is very irritable, full of negative emotions. The taste is very unfriendly to her. Although she feels better around them, it still makes her feel uncomfortable.


    She took a look at the man with the dark mage. The other side threw the guy who had lost all his abilities but was still shouting madly at karu: "your good helper!"


    Kalu seems to be in a frenzy. He pulls out his sword and cuts the dark mage to death. Then he begins to cut the air in front of him. His face was covered with the blood of the magician, and he kept saying to himself, "it''s impossible impossible! I am the king! I am Kill them Kill them


    Kay slowly raised his scepter and pointed to karu: "I, Sophie Emir, take the right of assistant minister karu froth for treason and order you to arrest him quickly!"


    Kalu, who lost his sense, was soon stunned by his soldiers. Marquis Jim, who was beside him, saw that the situation had passed away, and he fainted and was arrested by the soldiers.


    At the same time, there was a sound of footstep and the collision of armor outside the hall. Later, Ryan and William in armor rushed into the hall with more soldiers. Ryan''s face was even stained with blood.


    Kalu''s soldiers were completely controlled. William fell on one knee in front of Kay and said respectfully, "your majesty! Your highness! William has lived up to his mission. The rebels have been killed. You can rest assured! "


    Blake, who was also wearing armor, came up from behind. He raised his head breathlessly and looked at Marian standing next to Kay. Seeing that she was safe, his eyes relaxed. He straightened up and saluted Kay before he said, "your majesty! Your highness! The law and order in the king''s city has returned to normal, and black''s task has been successfully completed! "


    The king patted Kay on the shoulder, then stepped back and gave her the most forward position. Kay took a deep breath and slowly stepped forward to stand in front of the throne.


    "Good! You are all royal heroes, I will never forget. " She swept through the room slowly, and all the soldiers who were seen by her eyes bowed their heads, showing a gesture of submission to her.


    Prince mansley, who was trying to avoid being robbed, cast a look of hope at Molly Ann and lane who were standing beside Kay. Unfortunately, Molly Ann only looked at Blake and lane only looked at Kay. They didn''t even see him.


    "Now, take them all down." Kay waved, and the soldiers slowly withdrew from the hall. Of course, Prince mansley was not free from the fate of being caught. Although he kept calling the names of Ryan and mollian, he was still dragged down by the soldiers.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1037

    Originally he didn''t open his mouth, but because of his words, Ryan noticed him. He pointed at him coldly and said, "take this fish out with you!"


    "Ryan! Molly Ann! I''m your father Help father Prince mansley''s voice dragged on for a long time, but no one paid any attention to him.


    A thrilling coup in the palace was finally over. When all the soldiers left and only a few of them were left in the palace, Kay finally stopped suppressing her worries and excitement. She quickly stepped up and hugged the king.


    "Dad! It''s very kind of you to be OK! " The calmness and dignity disappeared in an instant, just like a little girl, her eyes oozed with tears,


    no one knew how scared she was just now, but no matter how scared she was, she could only suppress in the bottom of her heart, and could not show anything.


    Because as a commander in chief, she must not waver the morale of the army.


    It was not until she saw that her father and best friend were safe that she relaxed completely.


    Standing below, Ryan wants to comfort her, but is stopped by William standing next to him.


    "All right, Kay, I''m fine." The king patted her on the back and softly comforted her.


    "Thank you, Nino!" Kay wiped away her tears. She could hardly imagine what things would be like without the girl. If her father and they fell into Kalu''s hands, she didn''t know what she would do


    "Well! It''s not because they disturb my rest! " Tang Xiaotang glanced at her: "now, no one will disturb me any more, right?"


    "Of course! I promise, you can sleep any time you want! " Kay gave a big smile.


    "Thank you for your support!"


    Her eyes swept from everyone below, and finally looked at Ryan. At the moment when her eyes met him, they couldn''t help smiling.


    Outside the hall, a group of flying birds are flying over the blue sky, and a piece of white feather is falling slowly.


    A new era is coming.


    -


    three months later.


    At the inauguration of Princess Sophie.


    In the grand and solemn temple, the red carpet is covered with bright petals, the benches on both sides are full of aristocrats, and the hall is also crowded with the same crowd. Everyone is waiting for the emergence of the first queen in the history of the Emir empire.


    On the right side of the first row sat William, Blake, Ryan and mollian in turn.


    Tang Xiaotang sat alone on the left side of the first row. She held her chest in her hands. There was no one beside her. Actually, Kay wanted her to sit on the platform with the king, but Tang Xiaotang refused.


    Are you kidding? If she sits here, it''s enough to attract eyes. If she wants to sit on it, won''t she be stabbed to death?


    And in the end, she is also the devil. If the devil sits on the platform of the temple and is seen by their "God", he will not be angry. Even if Sophie is chosen by her, maybe she will be angry with her.


    So she won''t give her any trouble.


    With the sound of holy and ethereal music, Kay in complicated dress finally appeared at the other end of the red carpet in the expectation of the public, and the king also stood up in the music and walked slowly to the altar.


    "Look! Brother, sister Kay is so beautiful today Mollian said excitedly as she looked at Kay and shook Ryan''s arm.


    Ryan''s eyes have long been deeply attracted by today''s extraordinarily beautiful girl. His amazing eyes are only her elegant and noble posture, and he doesn''t even hear what his sister said.


    Her face was full of dignity, her eyes were tough and calm. When she stood there straight, she was like a real queen, who could not resist her orders.


    This is his beloved, this is his queen.


    The ceremony began, and the music became solemn and serious. With the music, Kay stepped on the red carpet step by step and went to the tall and sacred platform.


    The nobles on both sides did not dare to look her in the eyes. They lowered their heads in her majesty. Kay Wei raised his chin and walked firmly.


    She saw her friends sitting in the first row, her lover, her father and her relatives standing at the front of the rostrum. She saw the high priest standing on the rostrum, quietly watching her temple. Finally, she saw the statue standing on the rostrum, its compassionate and cold eyes, silently overlooking her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1038

    She vowed at the bottom of her heart that she would defend this continent with her own soul. No matter what happened, she would never forget her responsibility as a king.


    She will live up to those who love her deeply.


    When she finally stood under the platform, the eyes of all the people around her were focused on her. The whole temple was quiet, and she seemed to be able to hear her own heartbeat, so clear and intense.


    "Sophie Emir."


    "Yes."


    The sound of sacrifice reverberated in the temple, with a kind of sacred feeling. Kay slowly lowered his head and spoke softly and firmly.


    "I hope that all the people of the scepter, the heirs of the Empire, in the presence of God, please solemnly swear with me." The sacrificial eyes were quiet and deep, as if they contained some invisible power.


    "Are you willing to fulfill the king''s right to love your land as your body and your people as your soul?"


    "I will." Kay''s hand on his chest, slowly said: "I will love my country as my body, I will love my people as my soul."


    The temple was silent, everyone''s eyes fell on her, and her voice came into everyone''s ears clearly.


    "Are you willing to advance and retreat with this ancient country and give everything for it?"


    "I will." Kay repeated the words of sacrifice, her eyes are always firm, without any hesitation and hesitation.


    The sun shines on every corner through the window. The tall dome is painted with fantastic patterns. It seems that the golden power floats down from the sky and slowly falls into Kay''s body.


    Tang Xiaotang quietly watched this scene. The power of these scattered beliefs is the gift of the world rules to Kay. She will be an excellent king.


    The sacrifice recites an old and obscure mantra. Tang Xiaotang closes her eyes. It''s time for her to take her own reward.


    Just as she was about to start eating, a breath suddenly appeared beside her. Tang Xiaotang opened her eyes and saw a black haired man in a black dress sitting next to her.


    He sat quietly, as if aware of her eyes, the man turned his head, showing a familiar face, he gave her a smile, and then put his fingers on his lips.


    The stage is still reciting the oath, Tang Xiaotang can only suppress surprise, continue to listen to this long spell.


    When the priest finally finished reciting the mantra, he took up the golden crown on the cushion in front of him and gently put it on Kay''s drooping golden hair to crown her.


    "Sophie, you are our pride." On one side, the king''s serious face showed a shallow but sincere smile. He slowly handed the scepter in his hand to the girl, and then gently hugged her.


    "I''m proud of you!" He said.


    "From now on, you, Sophie Emir, are the queen of the Emir empire!"


    The majestic voice of the great sacrifice came into everyone''s ears. With the ringing of a clear bell, many flying birds were released together. Cheers and applause came from inside and outside the hall. Sophie turned slowly and looked down at everyone below.


    "Long live your majesty!"


    "Long live! Your majesty


    I don''t know who started. The overwhelming voice came from the onlookers outside the hall. Kay walked slowly out of the hall along the red carpet. Behind her, the nobles got up one by one and bowed to her. In front of her, everyone made way for her. Flowers and ribbons danced in the air. This day is destined to be remembered forever by the history of the Emir kingdom.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1039

    And the name of Sophie will be engraved into the hearts of everyone in the Empire.


    The coronation ceremony finally ended. With the departure of Sophie and the king, the others left one after another to attend the ball held by the royal palace. They came to the end because they were in the first row.


    Seeing the girl still sitting in her seat, Marian was a little surprised and asked, "Nino, won''t you go to the dance with us?"


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at the man who was sitting beside him and was ignored by them, so he had to say: "it''s good for you to go to this kind of thing! I''m not interested! You shallow human beings, go


    "Let''s go!" Blake was very excited because Marian finally agreed to be his partner. Now he is looking forward to the dance.


    "Then we''ll go first." Although Ryan thinks it''s not good to leave the girl behind, he also wants to see kay earlier, not so much.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t really want to go to any dance, but she didn''t want to stay with vitos. In order to deal with them quickly, she had to say, "go, go! Have a good time


    Lane and they were surprised that she would say such a thing. When they came out of the temple, Tang Xiaotang heard Blake''s voice Did she eat something bad today? "


    Tang Xiaotang If she had nothing else to do, she would never have finished with him.


    When their voices disappeared, she calmly looked at the guy in front of her and asked, "Why are you here?" Isn''t it Warcraft? How can it come to human territory?


    "What you promised me is not finished yet!" Vitos glanced at her, a black head suddenly appeared in his arms, and Tang Xiaotang''s face turned black.


    She hates bear kids! So is bear dragon cub!


    "If you''re talking about it, it''s ok now." Tang Xiaotang decisively takes out a crystal nucleus of God level Warcraft and throws it. The growth of the dragon family needs a lot of energy. Only when the energy is enough can it grow up. This crystal nucleus is enough for it to pass through its infancy smoothly.


    "Well! I didn''t expect you to be generous! " Vitos impolitely accepted the black nucleus.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care. Anyway, it''s also the collection of the former demon king. She can''t take it away, and she doesn''t like this kind of black crystal nucleus. However, vitos just cooperated with her to perform an imperfect play, but she received such an expensive reward. What a surprise!


    "But I''m talking about another thing." Vitos said, holding the young dragon who kept pouncing on Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang was puzzled. In addition to this, did she promise anything else: "what''s that?"


    "You said you want those humans to get what they deserve." Otherwise, it would have started long ago, and it would not have allowed them to leave the forest smoothly!


    "Ah, this matter..." Tang Xiaotang almost forgot, "the culprit is dead, and the others have no good end. If you want to see it, my Lord will take you to see it now."


    "Well! Of course I''ll see it! " Vengeful dragon people don''t want to let go of any enemies.


    "Let''s go." Tang Xiaotang got up and said to him.


    -


    at this time, prison.


    The dark cell is built in the ground. It never sees the sun all the year round. Only the dim light brought by the torch can barely illuminate a corner of the cell.


    The prisoners here are all serious criminals who have been sentenced to death. For the reason of rebellion, although Kay only locked in some of the chief conspirators, the other female dependents who did not participate were only sentenced to exile, and the prison is still full of people. These nobles who used to be high in the past are now lower prisoners, and they can''t accept it in a short time.


    "Let me out! Let us out


    "Sophie! You don''t deserve to be queen


    "I was wronged..."


    "You mean people! Don''t live in such a smelly and dirty place


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All kinds of voices rang out, but the prison guards didn''t pay any attention to them. Anyway, these people would have to go to the guillotine sooner or later, so they didn''t care about them.


    In the deepest place, in a separate cell guarded by two soldiers, there was only a man with red hair in disorder. His clothes were still stained with blood, and the whole man was crazily holding his head and muttering to himself.


    "No way It''s impossible It is clear that I am the winner... "


    Along the way, the invisible magic dragon saw familiar faces, which were the people who had stolen dragon eggs with fighis. Naturally, Kay would not let these gifted descendants leave trouble for him.


    Knowing that they were about to be executed, vitos got angry. When he saw the man, he asked curiously.


    "Oh, he''s the father of the man who''s going to steal your eggs." Tang Xiaotang looks at Kalu with a crazy face. She can''t figure it out. In the original world, how does this person sit on the throne? These world, really does not have that mysterious organization''s hand?


    "It''s him!"Vitos was very angry. Tang Xiaotang only saw a flash of black lightning between his claws. Kalu, who was sitting in prison, was stiff and fell to the ground.


    "What are you doing?" She asked, but did not stop it, if not she can not kill, she would like to kill this guy.


    Only when there is no future trouble, can there be no future worries.


    "Well! Come on, don''t you mean there''s a dance? It''s just that I haven''t seen a human dance yet! " As soon as vitos looked up, he did not answer her question. Instead, he went straight out.


    "Go yourself! You stupid dragon! I''m not going! " Tang Xiaotang took another look at the man who fell on the ground, then turned around and chased him away.


    Their voice could not be heard by other people. After they had left for a long time, the two guards at the door found that the prisoner they were guarding had fallen to the ground quietly without knowing when.


    However, they didn''t care. Anyway, they were all dying. Some people often couldn''t stand it, so they committed suicide in prison. At that time, they just need to report it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1040

    The main hall of the palace.


    The blood of a few months ago has disappeared, the magnificent palace is echoing with beautiful music, and a celebration dance is being held enthusiastically.


    Kay stands at the top in a gorgeous white dress with a crown on her head. Her beautiful face is more and more dazzling under the bright light. From time to time, some noble youths cast admiring eyes on her. Everyone wants to invite the young queen to dance the first dance. However, when they see her indifferent face, they all lose their courage.


    At this moment, a young man with silver hair in a black dress came out slowly through the crowd, his handsome face with a shallow smile, chestnut eyes quietly looking at the noble Queen in front of him.


    "My queen, may I have a dance with you?"


    He bowed gracefully and gently extended a hand to the girl.


    Some aristocrats who didn''t know the details began to wonder that this man had the courage to invite the queen. Who was he?


    Many noble women were staring at the young man''s handsome face. One of them whispered, "he''s so handsome! Who is this young knight? I never seem to have seen him


    "It''s said that it''s your Majesty''s new Duke..."


    Some young people who want to step forward but have no courage look at each other jealously. They think indignantly that the queen will refuse this bold guy!


    Sophie, however, began to smile. Her long blonde hair was soft on her shoulder. She put a hand on his.


    "Of course."


    Ryan and the girl look at each other and smile. He clenches her hand, slides into the dance floor with her and starts the first dance.


    All the sounds around seemed to disappear. At this moment, they only saw each other.


    With the beautiful dance music, a black and a white two figures dancing, harmonious as if a picture.


    In front of the window in the other corner of the hall.


    "Black?" Molly Ann slowly close to the young man standing at the window, he disappeared from the beginning of the dance, the original here: "what are you doing?"


    "Well?" The young man repeated what he wanted to say. Looking back, he saw the beautiful girl in the blue evening dress standing behind him, looking at him curiously.


    "I I I''m... " Blake hesitated and looked away. He could not say that he was thinking about how to tell her that he liked her, right?


    The girl gave him a brilliant smile. Today, she was so beautiful that he did not dare to look directly at her. Her green eyes were like the most beautiful gems. His heart beat violently.


    "No one asked you to dance?" He turned his head and said something depressingly. It was clear that many people had just heard that they wanted to invite her. After all, the new princess of the Duke''s family, or her Majesty''s close friend, could not be popular?


    "I refused them."


    The girl began to smile. Blake turned around happily, but when he saw the smile on her face, he quickly looked away.


    "Well, don''t you want to go dancing?" He did not wriggle to ask, the words in the mouth constantly wandering, but he just can''t open the mouth.


    Black! Why are you so timid!


    She did not answer his question, but suddenly approached him: "I have something to tell you."


    "What?" Blake was annoyed that he couldn''t say it, so he heard the girl''s voice. He turned back subconsciously, and suddenly felt the hot and humid touch on his face.


    "I actually I like you very much... " A gentle kiss slowly fell on the side of his face, and his heart beat like a drum. In a moment, he forgot all the words he had thought about for three days, and only her voice kept echoing in his brain.


    The girl ran away: "I didn''t cheat you, I''m serious!"


    He touched his face and his cheek turned red for a moment. He saw the girl running away and suddenly woke up to catch up with her.


    "Hello! wait a minute! You promised to have the first dance with me


    In the corner.


    "Won''t you go dancing?" Holding the young dragon who has eaten the magic crystal and fallen into a deep sleep, vitos looks at the two people who have entered the dance floor, and then looks at Tang Xiaotang standing beside him, and asks curiously.


    "No!" Tang Xiaotang has a black face. Is this guy on purpose? She can''t dance with her underage body!


    But this guy is interested in human dance?


    "That book Wang is going to dance. There are still many beauties here." Vitos''s eyes swept over the girl in the field, and the original pretty face even revealed a trace of obscenity.


    It said excitedly, "I''ll have a good time while Anna is away."


    Tang Xiaotang I almost forgot that the biggest characteristic of the dragon clan is lust besides greed. However, vitos has a dragon cub and dares to hook up with a beautiful girl behind his wife''s back. He is not afraid to be beaten into a dragon meat pie.


    But she remembered that Anna was a red dragon with a rather short temper!


    However, she would not remind it kindly. Anyway, she has no friendship with itVitos has already thrown the baby dragon in his arms at her and pushed her to the place where the most beautiful women are. While Tang Xiaotang stands in the same place with a black face and wants to rush up and beat her, he suddenly feels a familiar breath approaching quickly.


    She looked up and looked out of the window. There was a bright red light in the dark night sky. With a roar, she turned her lips and showed a happy smile -


    "vitos! You die for me


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1041

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this point, Somewhere unknown.


    "What? In such a short time How can so many worlds be destroyed? How could this be... " The figure looked at the information in his hand, and his eyes widened in disbelief


    "where''s your man? What the hell are they doing? " A violent voice rang out, his tone is full of dryness, he said, sitting on the other side of a figure raised his head.


    "Our people There''s no way to get close to that guy... " His voice was a little astringent: "they can''t hold on to him at all. After all, he is There is nothing we can do... "


    As soon as his voice fell, all the figures were silent. The identity of the guy Even if they face it in person, there is no way.


    "Haven''t you tried robots and puppets?" Some people say that this kind of existence that can only execute orders should not be exposed


    "No way, have you forgotten? His men have the brains to betray the past Someone immediately raised an objection: "what''s more, do you think he will be afraid of them?"


    Silence.


    "Then we What should we do? " After a long time, someone spoke slowly, with a heavy voice: "we You can''t watch him destroy all the world, or one day he will be directly against us. "


    "No, maybe the only way is for her..." Someone slowly turned his head and looked at the man who was still sitting idly in his seat.


    From beginning to end, he didn''t seem to say a word. It was only when he heard this that he finally raised his head.


    "So? What are you trying to say? " The corner of his lips stirred up a vicious smile, but his eyes were always cold: "but don''t forget, who said to isolate her? I did as you asked His eyes swept over a man, and the people he had seen bowed their heads.


    "A, we have only one way now." A person embarrassed mouth: "no matter what, we must try."


    "Well, I don''t mind." Men pick eyebrows: "as long as you are not afraid of her betrayal."


    "And pay the price of her satisfaction."


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t leave the world too early. After all, she thought about it. She is rich and powerful, and can walk across the whole continent. Although the food here doesn''t agree with her, there are many gemstones and Warcraft nuclei like gemstones, which can completely offset this.


    Because of Kay''s warm invitation, she still stayed in the royal city. Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to live in the palace because of the trouble, so Kay gave her the manor where Kalu lived before. Now it''s all her territory.


    Kay also gave her a position to manage the gem mines in the whole country. That is to say, the gems of the whole country have to go through her hands, and she can take them at any time if she meets someone she likes.


    Tang Xiaotang is quite satisfied with this position.


    As for Kay and Ryan, although they have confirmed their relationship, they have no plans to get married because they are very busy recently.


    Kay has just taken over a country. There are still many things to learn and deal with. Moreover, he has dealt with so many nobles. He always has to find someone to replace them. Naturally, he is immersed in government affairs all day long.


    In addition to taking over the position of the Duke of mansley, Ryan also took over a part of Kalou''s power. He was also busy all day.


    As for the hapless Duke of mansley Although both Ryan and mollian made it clear that they would not care about his life or death, Kay still considered the relationship between them and only sentenced him to exile. However, Ryan did not want to let him go so easily. He directly sent him to the most remote and bitter place in the Empire, and let his wife and his favorite son accompany him.


    In Nino''s words, he also let them share happiness and difficulties.


    The old king is more relaxed. He leaves everything to Kay to deal with. He either paints or raises flowers. He is very relaxed.


    As for Blake, he was very proud recently, and finally determined the relationship with Molly Ann. He stayed with Molly Ann all day long, and the two people distributed dog food everywhere, so that everyone couldn''t survive. Finally, his father, the chancellor of the exchequer, couldn''t see him any more, so he asked him to prepare and take him home for a good exercise.


    Kay and Anna also signed a contract (why not with vitos, the reason is very simple), at the cost of never harming Warcraft by the people of the Emir Empire, let humans cooperate with Warcraft to develop those strange minerals in the swamp. The mercenaries no longer work hard to kill Warcraft, but choose to work for the royal family and mine ore. Warcraft also get many benefits. They don''t have to worry about being killed by human beings, and they can go to other parts of the Empire freely as long as they don''t hurt human beings.


    For the first time, humans and Warcraft can live in peace.


    Kay, who got the ore, used them to help the civilians resist the cold and make weapons. With her efforts, the civilians of the empire finally got rid of the fate of being frozen to death, and the weapons made from the ore greatly improved the strength of the Emir empire. Even many people without cultivation talent can resist the powerful swordsmen with the help of these weapons And the magician.When Tang Xiaotang left the world, Kay and Ryan were really together. They had two children, a boy and a girl, a dignified and indifferent queen and a handsome and gentle Duke. Their love was praised by countless people, just like the ending of fairy tales. They lived happily together all the time.


    Even with three children, their feelings are as good as when they were young. The young boy in the past has become a general in charge of the army, and his character has become more mature and calm with the years. But in front of morrian, he is still the proud young master.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1042

    And that little black dragon has grown into Although the much bigger little black dragon has just got rid of its infant form, it doesn''t know whether the magic crystal it ate is too powerful. It was already a teenager when it became a human. Its black hair and golden eyes are the same as Tang Xiaotang''s original posture, hair color and pupil color, which makes her no longer dislike it as before.


    Unfortunately, little black dragon''s character is neither as unreliable as his father''s, nor as hot as his mother''s, but also different from his clingy and weak childhood. He is indifferent like a piece of ice. He doesn''t like to talk, and he doesn''t like money and beauty like other dragon people. His favorite thing is a dragon sitting on the edge of a dead lake thinking about the dragon''s life. The worried vitos and his wife will lose their dragon whiskers Light, for fear that one day it is not happy to jump into the lake and drown itself.


    As for her Lying in a pile of gems every day, Tang Xiaotang can go back to the castle if she has enough time to stay here.


    generally speaking, she is very satisfied with the world. If Alfred didn''t say that she must go back in case of emergency, Tang Xiaotang thinks she can stay for hundreds of years.


    "What''s the matter with you?" In fact, Tang Xiaotang had already guessed that this guy might have something to look for her, so she was not too surprised. Nevertheless, when she heard the task from afar''s mouth, she was still angry and wanted to kill him.


    "What did you say?" She raised the huge hammer in her hand and squinted at him, with a dangerous voice.


    However, afar flashed to the other side as soon as he finished his words and looked at her with a smile: "young man, don''t be so excited. I know you love your work..."


    "I don''t love work, thank you!" Tang Xiaotang interrupted him without expression.


    "How can you do that, sugar! Won''t work make you happy? " Afar looked at her with grief.


    ¡°¡­¡­ If you stop talking, I''ll go back. " Tang Xiaotang opens the water mirror, calls up Kay''s world, and then pretends to drill in.


    "No, no, no! I immediately said, "even though afar knew she was joking, she just looked right and stopped joking:" this mission is really important. "


    "Is there no other Tasker?" Tang Xiaotang glances at him. She is not stupid. During this period of time, people in the organization have changed their attitude towards her. She is very clear. In the past, afar always wanted to let her do tasks every second. How can she take a vacation so easily and take such a long time off in a row? It doesn''t match AI Pipi Farr''s character!


    Tang Xiaotang knows that in fact, the top management of the organization has always questioned her, but she doesn''t care. If she doesn''t do tasks, she won''t do them. It''s better to be idle. She''s not a workaholic.


    "Of course, but they are not as good as you?" Ivar laughed. "So I''m going to trouble you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can I refuse? " Tang Xiaotang glanced at him.


    She didn''t want to evade the task, although she knew that it was not easy for afar to find her task. Her main concern was that it would affect him.


    "Cough, what if they promise you a promotion and a raise?" Afar coughed and continued: "as long as you can complete this task, they will not only clear your previous records, but also allow you to enter the management without examination."


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at him. Originally, she would have been promoted because of her task level. If it wasn''t for her identity, those guys had been pressing on her all the time, now her position would be almost the same as that of afar, and even many of her levels were not as good as her. Now she has been promoted several levels, and afar has always been resentful.


    After all, no one in the whole organization has a success rate comparable to her.


    "It''s still about the mysterious organization," Tang Xiaotang said. She didn''t have any obsession about the promotion. She promised to stay and do the task just for a promise. Except for Ivar, there are few things that she can remember in the whole organization. Of course, there are zero more now. As long as those senior leaders don''t come to her, she doesn''t care about them. It''s just that this task has something to do with her, so she inevitably cares: "you still don''t tell me, do they have anything to do with me?"


    "Sorry, I can''t say it yet." Speaking of this question, afar looked a little guilty: "but if you really don''t want to do it, forget it The danger of this task is not low. Many elite taskers have fallen into his hands... "


    "Do you think I''m afraid of death?" Tang Xiaotang snorted with disdain. If she was afraid of death, she would not be called Tang Xiaotang. A bright light flashed at the bottom of her golden eyes: "well, I still want to find that guy! He and I still have some problems to solve! "


    But for him, how could she have failed her first mission! Tang Xiaotang, a perfectionist who broke the record of total victory, said he was very unhappy!


    And that guy''s still hanging on to her. How could she just let him go?


    "I know you''re not afraid." Afar sighed with a rare sigh: "although In fact, I really don''t want you to do this task, but there is really no more suitable person than you. You have to work hard. "


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to say the same thing!" Tang Xiaotang looked at him in surprise: "forget it, send me the details of the task, I''ll get to know about it first.""I''m in a hurry. You go ahead to the world, and then zero will send the information to you." Afar''s fingers slip, and the water mirror in front of her begins to show ripples. Then, a picture appears in front of Tang Xiaotang.


    "Go Get rid of it. " Afar''s face became serious: "you must not let the target know your identity, otherwise the situation will be very bad for you, you will be very dangerous."


    "Well, I know! Do you need to say that? " Tang Xiaotang rolled his eyes and went to the water mirror: "I''m gone! Goodbye ~ "


    as soon as the voice dropped, she quickly jumped into the water mirror, and her figure soon fell into the picture and disappeared.


    The water mirror is calm again, and afar looks at the place where the girl disappeared and sighs slowly.


    "I hope Everything will go well. "


    He took a look at the communicator in his hand and suddenly grinned: "this time, spit out all the things I should give her!"


    The voice falls, his figure also slowly disperses, this one nobody''s space, restored the silence once again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1043

    "Let''s break up!"


    The rain was pouring down, and the young man stood upright in the rain, not sheltered by the rain. A few steps in front of her, there was a woman in a beautiful red dress. Behind her, a man in a black suit stood quietly, holding an umbrella for her.


    The black hair stuck to her face in confusion. The rain along her hair blurred her vision. Everything in front of her became blurred. However, the woman''s face was so clear that he could even see the disgust in her eyes. Her lips with bright lipstick were wriggling and spitting out one vicious word after another.


    "You are so useless! I can''t stand you soaking in your lab all day, but you are still useless


    "You''re such a rubbish!"


    "Go away! Stop pestering me


    His eyes were a little dazed. He couldn''t see anything except the red mouth moving.


    It''s ugly


    Really


    Disgusting


    "Look! You are so useless Seeing that the young man was motionless and unresponsive, and even his expression did not change, a sense of malice rose from the bottom of the woman''s heart, and her words became more and more vicious.


    He is always like this, does not pay attention to anyone, as if in addition to his experiments, there is no place to care, even hard work out of the experimental results were robbed by others, he did not have any anger and disappointment.


    It''s like a machine without feelings, no desire, no feelings. Sometimes even she can''t help but doubt whether he is a human or not, and whether the blood or gasoline flowing in the body.


    Even if she really likes his face, she can''t accept that she wastes her feelings on such a person. What''s more, he is still a poor man and can''t give her the life she wants.


    "Have you finished?"


    Behind the woman, the black car stopped quietly, then a low voice came from the car, vaguely with a trace of impatience.


    "Fu Shao, I''ll be right there!" The woman''s voice immediately changed, and the sweet and greasy tone seemed to have expired beef paste, which made him think of the bad smell for a moment.


    "Here you are!" The woman no longer talks nonsense, she randomly took out a black wallet, took out a stack of banknotes from it and threw them to the man: "don''t come to me again!"


    Red banknotes are in full swing. Before they can float, they will be knocked down to the ground by the rain, and the ones full of sewage will fall at the feet of the youth.


    However, he didn''t even look at the money at his feet. His eyelashes covered with water moved slightly. The young man who had been silent all night finally looked up at her.


    "You really want to break up?" His voice was a little hoarse, but he could still hear the cold voice. He was staring at by the dark eyes as deep as the night. The woman''s heart beat violently for a moment, but soon she remembered the essence of this person.


    This is all he has left to see.


    "Of course! So stop sticking to me like a dog! " She ruthlessly raised her chin, looked at him with disdain: "you are such a monster! No one will like you


    "I see." As expected, the young man still had no expression. He just nodded slightly, as if he had just learned something unimportant.


    The woman was so angry that she didn''t look at him any more. The man holding the umbrella opened the door for her. She twisted her body and got on the car. The door was closed heavily. The black car curved in the rain. The splashed mud fell on the young man''s white shirt and was soon washed into ugly brown marks by the rain.


    However, he just looked at the stain and blinked very slowly, making the blurred vision clear again. Then he turned around and walked away in the direction of coming.


    Only a striking red banknote was left, which was gradually washed into a fuzzy debris by the black mud.


    -


    the heavy rain mercilessly washes the whole city. There are many high-rise buildings, and pedestrians on the road are all in a hurry with umbrellas. Even the cars on the street seem to be faster than usual. Occasionally, a few people without umbrellas also cover their heads with their hands and run fast. Only the youth''s steps are not slow.


    "Come in and take shelter from the rain, young man!"


    The whole body has been soaked, and a gentle voice rings in his ear. The young man silently raises his head and looks at the sound source. The woman who can''t see her face clearly stands in front of the door and waves to him. Seeing that he doesn''t mean to go in, she quickly disappears behind the door.


    He closed his eyes subconsciously, and then the familiar voice sounded again.


    "Here you are."


    Voice close in front of me, opened her eyes, the middle-aged woman holding an umbrella in her hand put a black thing into his hand: "young man, take it, such a heavy rain, pay attention to your body."


    Hand is the touch of plastic, it is a black umbrella. He blinked, the woman has quickly returned to the store, he continued to move forward, but did not open the umbrella.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1044

    Maybe her kindness is to him, maybe to anyone who passes here without an umbrella, but what does it matter?


    He didn''t need such kindness.


    The prosperity of the city gradually goes away, the neon light is also covered by the night, the low old buildings show their outline from the shadow, the rain falls on the dark corner, and an indescribable mixture of the smell of soil and garbage rots into the nose, suffocating.


    Stepping on an unknown object makes a "crackle" sound, and the black mud splashes. Because of the rain, there are not many people in the chaotic streets today. A door in the lane is closed tightly, and the dim light and noisy sound come from the house. The young man goes to the corner smoothly.


    However, just as he was about to walk out of the alley, he felt as if his feet had touched something, and then a faint cry came from his feet.


    "Wuwu..."


    As if a kitten in the low call, weak voice as if at any time will disappear. The young man slowly lowered his head and saw the things under his feet by the faint light.


    It was a black swaddle that had been soaked by rain. Through the loose wrapped cloth, the baby''s pale skin could be seen.


    The black eyes hesitated for a moment, but the baby in the package seemed to realize his intention, perhaps his instinct to survive. The voice that had stopped sounded again, and there was a trace of sadness in his hoarse cry.


    "Wow Wow... "


    Lips tightly pursed, low sigh sounded, a moment of compassion, the young man gently bent down, one hand will be swaddled on the ground, and then hesitated, or opened the hands of the brand-new umbrella.


    A brand new life, a Clean life.


    It seems to feel the heat around him. Subconsciously, the baby wriggles in the package and approaches his body. The crying stops. A slender arm stretches out from the gap, and his little five fingers tightly grasp his clothes.


    "Well Well... " He made a low voice, and the young man drew back his eyes. His face remained unchanged, but his feet quickened.


    Soon, he walked into a dilapidated apartment building that looked like a world building. He put away his umbrella dripping with water. The young man walked into the elevator and pressed the button in the dull sound of the machine.


    The door closed slowly, and he looked down at the package in his arms.


    The cloth that has been covered with sludge can''t see its original appearance for a long time. The wet touch sticks to the body, cold enough to take away all the temperature.


    He uncovered the cloth covering the baby''s face.


    That''s a beautiful child.


    Like a half breed, white skin, black hair, that pair of clear dark eyes are quietly looking at him, dark pupil, clearly reflecting his shadow.


    Then, as if knowing that he had saved him, the baby slowly gave him a smile.


    It was a pure smile without any impurities and filth. No one would be moved by such an angel smile.


    At that moment, even if he was as cold as he was, he couldn''t help moving slightly in his heart.


    He thought that he was not as rational as he thought.


    At least, for this clean and spotless life without any filth, he would have a trace of sympathy.


    Or maybe it''s just that they are the one who was abandoned.


    Through the corridor full of sundries, stop in front of a door full of colorful advertisements. The young man is about to take out the key. The door has been opened from inside, and a woman with hot figure and exposed clothes walks out laughing.


    "Come and see me next time!" The woman''s pungent cheap perfume mixed with some unspeakable smell, she said something to the door, kissing it, and then turned around to see the young man standing at the door.


    The young man was all wet. His clothes and hair were stuck on his body. His face was as pale as paper, and he was holding a dirty thing in his arms. The woman screamed with fright!


    "Ah


    She screamed and ran past the young man. She was so fast that it seemed that there was a ghost chasing behind her. She didn''t dare to take the elevator and ran straight away from the stairs.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The people in the room heard the sound and quickly ran out. When they saw the people standing at the door, he was also shocked.


    "Joe? How did you do that? "


    The young man ignored him and went straight into the room. A bad smell filled his nose. He frowned and walked to the closed window.


    "What are you holding in your arms?" Seeing that he didn''t answer, the man closed the door and followed him. Seeing the dripping things in his arms, he held out his hand curiously and wanted to catch them.


    The young man turned coldly and looked at the man with his bare upper body and even a red mark on his neck. He opened his hand without expression.


    Looking at the baby in his arms, he has been very quiet, but because of the smell, he seems to feel uncomfortable, frowning, shriveled mouth, but did not make any sound.He immediately opened the window. The man who opened his hand came up and saw the baby in it.


    "He He... " His eyes were wide and speechless.


    He can''t imagine that he just went to see his girlfriend and his roommate brought back a baby!


    The young man ignored him. He walked into the washroom with the baby in his arms, pulled a clean towel from the shelf, and threw the cold dripping cloth away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1045

    "Hello! Joe, where did the baby come from? "


    The man''s shocked voice came from outside. The young man''s action stopped for a moment. Looking at the baby who started to twist because of his action, he dropped his eyes lightly.


    It turned out to be a girl.


    "He''s not your bastard, is he? Joe? Make it clear... " The man''s noisy voice sounded outside the door. The young man locked the door and turned on the shower.


    Let go of the cold water in front of him, he tried the temperature with his hand, and then rushed directly to the girl.


    However, he mistakenly estimated the difference between the baby''s skin and his skin. Just for a moment, the girl''s pale skin was red. She cried out without hesitation. Although the voice was not loud, it made the man outside panic.


    "Hello? Hello! Joe! what are you doing? What are you going to do with the baby? " There are many bad pictures in my mind immediately. I think of my roommate''s expressionless face. The man keeps knocking on the locked door, and even starts to take out his cell phone to think about whether he wants to call the police immediately.


    The young man turned off the nozzle and wrapped the baby in the towel. The man outside kept knocking on the door, so he had to open the door and put the baby, who was still sobbing in a low voice, into his arms.


    "Hold on."


    The man looked at the baby in his arms foolishly. The young man quickly locked the door. He and the baby looked at each other. The baby, who had been sobbing in a low voice, cried loudly again.


    "Wow


    -


    "so Joe, where does this kid come from?"


    After a long time, the chaotic scene finally disappeared. The man who sat on the sofa and casually put on a coat looked at the quiet baby in the young man''s arms and asked silently.


    The young man''s black hair was still steaming, but he had changed his clean clothes. Jun Xiu''s facial features are delicate, with beautiful Phoenix eyes, straight nose, slightly thin and cool lips. If you don''t look at his indifferent eyes, such a face really seems harmless and gentle.


    The man''s eyes fell on the young man''s face. Even if he didn''t like the Oriental face, he had to admit that he had a very beautiful face.


    His heart itches slightly, but the next moment, he looks at the young man''s cold eyes like ice. The moment he is watched by the dark pupil, his breath is inexplicable, and he has the feeling of being seen through everything.


    Quickly put aside the distractions, the man looked at him: "didn''t you go to see your girlfriend? How did you bring back a baby? "


    "She''s not anymore." The young man''s face was expressionless. He didn''t have any emotion when breaking up. His tone was so calm that he seemed to be talking about a common thing.


    "You broke up? Why? " The man was very surprised, but there was an abnormal joy in his heart. However, the young man did not answer him. He just looked down at the baby girl in his arms.


    I don''t know why, she''s arching his clothes.


    As if in search of something, the baby closed his eyes, only by instinct in the move, but it seems that did not find what to look for, her mouth a flat.


    After half a day together, the young man has found the meaning of some of her actions - for example, this action means that she is about to cry.


    "Wow -"


    sure enough, the next moment, the baby''s harsh voice began to ring, and the young man frowned to throw her away. However, the baby''s hand held his shirt tightly, and as soon as he left his arms, her cry became more shrill.


    He had no experience of raising a human cub, and the sharp voice made the young man want to cover her mouth. If it was in the laboratory, the mice would make such a sound, he would only deal with them with syringes filled with anesthetics, but obviously, he couldn''t do it to her.


    "She Are you hungry... "


    Looking at the baby''s unconscious rubbing on his chest, the man sitting on the sofa looked at his roommate''s cold eyes for a moment and shivered inexplicably. After all, he was more experienced than the youth and quickly guessed the cause of the baby''s crying.


    Hungry?


    When the young man frowned, he remembered the reason. He looked at the baby girl''s crying face. There was not a tooth in her open mouth.


    What can she eat? Nutrient solution?


    "I remember Mrs. Charles next door bought milk in the morning. I''ll ask if she has any left?" The man was also bothered by the cry. He quickly got up and ran outside, leaving the young man sitting on the sofa with a black face, listening to the tormenting cry.


    The girl cried a little hoarse, her eyes closed, but her voice was not small at all. The young man tried to cover her mouth with his hands to stop her from crying, but he was held by the girl''s hands.


    Her strength was very strong. Although he could break away from her more forcefully, he could see her fingers as thin as straw, but the young man didn''t make any effort. In this way, the girl held his hand, and then groped and cried, and put his fingers into her mouth.


    The young man thought that she was going to bite himself - he didn''t move, anyway, she didn''t even have teeth, and it was impossible to do any harm to him.


    However, he was wrong. She was not biting his fingers, but licking - it was not so much licking as sucking. The soft gums and the tip of the tongue stuck to the skin, which had a strange numbness.Unexpectedly A little comfortable


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1046

    The young man looked down at the baby who stopped crying. Her eyes were still closed. Her small mouth shrank. The warm and soft touch came from the skin of her fingers to the bottom of her heart.


    Her body curled up, which made him think of the newborn mice in the laboratory.


    Frail, pitiful, at a loss for not being able to control one''s own destiny.


    Just like her.


    This is the most chaotic place in the city. It''s not strange that prostitutes, gamblers, drug addicts, a baby girl will be abandoned.


    However, the next moment, it seems that because she didn''t eat as she imagined, she just frowned and cried again.


    The young man''s relaxed face turned black again. Just as he was about to throw her away unbearably, a man''s excited voice came from outside.


    "I''m back!" He ran in with half a bottle of milk in his hand and said, "here you are!"


    The young man took the glass bottle, and the sticky touch of his tentacles made him feel a little disgusted. However, in order to stop the baby''s sharp cry in his arms, he could only put it on her mouth.


    Because of the unfamiliar movement of the young man, the white milk flows down the baby''s chin. After getting the food, she finally stopped crying and began to drink milk quietly.


    They both breathed a sigh of relief. The man looked at the young man and asked, "are you going to What shall we do? "


    He has determined that the baby is the young man''s illegitimate daughter, but now that he has broken up with his girlfriend, does he want to raise the child himself? And he''s still in school


    The young man took out his cell phone and said, "do you know the phone number of the nearest shelter?"


    "Are you going to take her to the shelter?" The man sat on the sofa opposite him: "you Are you willing? Don''t you all take children very seriously... "


    The young man didn''t answer his question. He just looked at him with cold eyes. The man was sweating. He waved his hand: "OK, OK, I''ll tell you."


    He said a series of numbers, and the young man began to dial. The man looked at him with his chin in his hand, and somehow felt that he looked very Gentle


    As soon as he came up with this idea, the child in the young man''s arms coughed. I don''t know if the young man was choking because he was feeding too fast. She began to cry again.


    Milk flow a face, the baby girl to the mouth of milk all spit out, viscous liquid flow, young man full of hands.


    "Hello..." As soon as the phone was connected, the young man calmly hung up the phone. He pulled a paper towel to wipe the milk on his body, and looked at the baby girl as if he was going to kill her.


    "Burp..."


    In his sight, the baby girl magically stopped crying, she vomited a milk bubble, and then opened her eyes.


    On the black eyes, now under the light, the young man found that her pupils were not pure black, but a little shallow, not obvious blue.


    She just looked at him quietly, clear and pure eyes inexplicably let the anger in the bottom of the youth''s heart dissipate a little bit.


    He shouldn''t be angry with a baby who doesn''t have any thinking. She doesn''t know what she has done, which makes him feel that his IQ is the same as her.


    All he had to do was call the shelter and ask them to pick her up.


    The young man picked up the phone again. This time, the baby did not cry, but looked at him quietly. Her eyes fell on him all the time, and the young man''s hand stopped.


    But he did.


    "She''s really cute Are you sure you want to see her off, Joe? " One side of the man looked at the baby''s white face, can not help but want to pinch up, but in the youth''s cold vision quietly back.


    "Forget it, I''ll go back to my room." He knew he couldn''t manage it, so he left the living room and went back to his room.


    In the living room, there were only the young man with the telephone and the baby lying on the sofa. He looked at the baby girl again. Her face was full of liquid flowing from his breast-feeding just now, but it seemed that he didn''t notice it. He even saw that he was looking at her and gave him a smile.


    Black eyes narrowed into a slit, revealing toothless gums, milk foam is still standing on the lips, like a long circle of beard, looks ridiculous.


    He seemed to recall the touch of her saliva on his hands just now, and his face turned black. The young man quickly pulled another tissue to wipe her face.


    "Oh Ah... "


    She laughed, reached out a soft hand to grasp his hand, touched the soft skin, looked at her idiotic giggle, young people do not know why, his heart inexplicably has a strange feeling.


    It''s like something warm and soft flowing through his body with her fingers. It''s incredible.


    The hand of the phone has been connected, there came a strange voice, the youth quietly hung up the phone, slowly put the mobile phone aside.


    "Forget it," he said, as if talking to the baby girl or to himself, "let you stay."


    "Anyway, we are all abandoned beings."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1047

    After a while, however, he began to regret his decision.


    After drinking the unhygienic cold milk, the baby began to cry again, and began to upset her stomach. Her excrement was the most smelly and smelly thing that the young man had ever seen. He thought it was more powerful than biological weapons.


    After cleaning her up with a thick gas mask, the young man felt that he had better call the shelter immediately. He couldn''t stand her for a second.


    As soon as he raised this idea, the baby''s crying stopped again, and the young man sneered, thinking that he would never be fooled this time. No matter whether she was crying or laughing, he would send her away.


    But when he looked up, he found that the noisy ghost, who had been crying all night, had been lying in the middle of a group of clean clothes and quietly fell asleep.


    Her slender hands and feet curled gently, her face was quiet, and she couldn''t see any collapse when she was crying.


    The young man looked at her for a while and felt that she was really more agreeable.


    Speed up to tidy up around, and then gently pick up the baby, probably because his posture is not too standard, she snorted, frowned, hands on his chest clothes scratched.


    The young man looked down at her. He didn''t want to wake her up again.


    The baby''s neck seemed to be as soft as if it had no bones. Her head tilted back and her neck seemed to break. He had to put one hand on the back of her head and carry her back to the room.


    There are only a few simple pieces of furniture in the narrow room. The wardrobe in the corner is placed on the wooden bed by the window. The desk at the head of the bed is full of thick books like turning head. On one side of the book are several conical bottles containing strange liquid. On the edge of the book is a notebook with two upright words.


    Jorge.


    His bed is too small to sleep two people. Qiao zhe puts the baby girl on the bed and sees that there is not much space left. He turns around and walks to the wardrobe. He takes out an old but clean sheet from it and spreads it directly on the floor.


    Do not let the baby sleep on the ground, and he can not choose to go with another person, he can only choose to sleep on the ground.


    There was no extra quilt. After covering the baby girl, the young man took out a winter coat to cover her.


    The floor is so hard.


    Fortunately, it''s still summer, otherwise he will catch a cold.


    For a baby who has nothing to do with him, even he will be moved by himself.


    Close your eyes, Qiao zhe thought with self mockery.


    Perhaps because of the rainstorm, the usual noisy environment is surprisingly quiet today, only the sound of rain beating on the glass can be heard through the window.


    Clear and regular.


    He soon went to sleep.


    In the dead of night.


    He noticed that the breathing of the young man sleeping on the ground became gentle. Lying on the bed, the sleeping baby suddenly opened his eyes. His dark eyes almost merged with the night, but there was a glimmer of gold in his pupils.


    Tang Xiaotang slowly turned her head and looked at the young man lying on the ground with her back to her. Now she had only one idea in her head.


    That''s strangling afar.


    When passing through the water mirror, he said that in order to reduce the difficulty for her, he adjusted the system and would try his best to transmit her to the nearest place to the task target. However, when she came to the world, he found that she had been transmitted into the body of the baby who was just born!


    Yes, she is very close to the task target, only a short distance away, but the problem is, with this body, she has no chance to approach him!


    The child probably died of starvation, because when she came into the body, a woman suspected of being the mother of the body was about to abandon her. In order to make her throw herself close to the goal of the task, Tang Xiaotang, who has just entered the body and has not yet had time to consolidate, can only reluctantly use her own ability, temporarily changed her mind and let her throw herself on the road that Qiao zhe must go through.


    In fact, Tang Xiaotang originally wanted her to throw herself at the door of Qiao Zhe''s house, so that she would be more likely to be picked up by him. But after thinking about it, it was not good for her to win the trust of her goal, so she had to step back and choose to gamble.


    If he can take her back better, even if he does not take her back, she has left behind. Tang Xiaotang left a hint to the woman that she will go there in three hours. As long as she is still there, she will take her back, and then she will think of other ways to approach him.


    However, it turns out that her luck value broke out once.


    And remember just now in order not to let Qiao zhe see the flaw, she made those shameful actions, Tang Xiaotang now want to dig a hole to bury himself! She can''t let Joe know who she is! These black histories must be bound with iron balls and sink into the deepest lake of the organization! Never let anyone know!


    Today consumed too much energy, and this body is weak, the soul has not fully fit, Tang Xiaotang has no energy to go to other things, as for the task, anyway, has been taken in by the target, the rest of her stay until tomorrow!She closed her eyes and soon went to sleep.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1048

    The next day.


    Tang Xiaotang woke up very early and looked out of the window. It was just dawn, but after all, the body she is using is just a baby. Her biological clock is still very chaotic. She sleeps a lot but wakes up quickly.


    Besides, she wants to go to the bathroom now.


    The baby can''t hold it. Before she wakes him up, she feels wet between her legs and urinates directly.


    How could she! Pee! Bed! It''s over!


    Tang Xiaotang


    I didn''t expect that she would be forced to wet the bed one day! Attached to the body of the face is black and red, Tang Xiaotang the whole person is smoking, it is better to give her a lifeless body! Now she''s not sure if Joel will throw her out again.


    At this moment, the young man lying on the ground slowly turned over, his eyelashes moved, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    Be staring at by that pair of cold heavy eyes, Tang Xiaotang subconsciously show a smile to him, looking at the youth fundus show a bit suspicious, she smile more happy.


    "Oh Ah... "


    As soon as Qiao zhe opened her eyes, she saw the baby who had been crying all night looking at him with a smile. Her toothless mouth was open, and even her big dark eyes narrowed into a slit, which made her look very happy.


    What can I have fun with?


    He got up and walked to her. Seeing him approaching, the baby seemed happier. She stretched out her hands to him and kicked her legs under the quilt.


    But she laughed better than she cried.


    The young man looked at the lovely little face with warm eyes. He was about to pick her up when Yu Guang suddenly saw a dark mark on the sheet, slowly seeping out from the quilt under her.


    Qiao Zhe


    Tang Xiaotang smiles more brightly on her face. She tries to hypnotize herself in her heart.


    As the most outstanding task, you have to sell yourself cute and lose your integrity. Isn''t it bed wetting? What''s the big deal? She''s not even afraid of death. Is she still afraid of this? Anyway, she is a baby now, which is normal.


    Qiao Zhe, with a black face, immediately took her and the quilt aside, and saw a large spread of water on the white sheet, and the quilt was wet. The baby girl lying in the middle of the pile of quilts was happy and innocent, as if the culprit was not her at all.


    So why did he let her sleep in bed No, so why did he keep her?


    Qiao zhe felt that he had used up all his patience in his life on this day. He didn''t get so angry even after three days and three nights of experimental failure. This little bastard is his nemesis!


    Still laughing!


    He looked at the smiling baby coldly, trying to make her understand her mistake, but when he looked at it, the baby''s face changed and suddenly burst into tears.


    "Wow!"


    "Shut up He just felt a noise in his ears, and his whole brain began to ache. His temples kept beating. He really wanted to throw her down from upstairs.


    However, the baby couldn''t understand him at all. Seeing that he looked colder and colder, she couldn''t stop crying. After a while, she began to burp.


    Staring for a while, in order not to hear her piercing cry, Qiao zhe still reached out and picked her up. As soon as she got to his arms, the baby girl immediately reached out and grabbed his clothes. She cried and choked. The cut-off cry sounded more irritating. The young man hesitated for a moment, stretched out a hand and patted her back gently.


    "Close Don''t cry His voice was cold and stiff, but his cold tone inexplicably showed a sense of uncomfortable comfort. The ball in his arms was so soft that it seemed that a little more strength would damage her. He could only pat her on the back with the lightest force.


    But it''s too light. I almost raised my hand as soon as I touched her back. I didn''t feel anything at all!


    Tang Xiaotang quietly lay on his back and rolled his eyes, and he didn''t feel comfortable holding her. But forget it, for the sake of comforting him, she won''t cry.


    After being photographed twice by him, the girl in her arms finally stopped crying, and then she lay on him and didn''t move.


    Feeling that his hair was caught by something, he carried her into the washroom without expression, then replaced the dirty towel on her body, and took out the girl who was still holding his hair and put it on the ground.


    Now, he''s going to solve the problem she caused.


    After tearing off the sheets and the quilt cover and throwing them into the washing machine, Qiao zhe found that the mattress underneath was also penetrated. He could only move it into the washroom and wash it with a brush. During this period, the culprit was lying on his clothes on the floor, eating his hands and looking at him with a smile.


    After finishing the mattress, he moved it to the balcony to dry. As soon as he was ready to have a rest, the noisy ghost cried again.


    After what happened just now, he had mastered the way to appease her, that is, he picked her up and patted her on the back. However, this time, he patted her for a long time, but she did not stop crying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1049

    Her head began to rub in front of his chest, already had yesterday''s experience of Qiao zhe know, she is hungry.


    However, there was nothing she could eat at home.


    He holds her without expression. Now another guy is not at home, and he can''t leave her to go shopping by himself. After thinking about it, Qiao zhe can only choose to call and ask the people in the nearby supermarket to send something that the baby can eat.


    In half an hour.


    When the delivery man knocked on the door, he was shocked to see a young man with a crying baby standing at the door.


    "Things."


    The young man coldly stretched out a hand. He subconsciously handed over the milk powder in his hand, and then said in a stiff voice of excessive shock: "plus the delivery fee, a total of 130 yuan, thank you."


    After taking the things in the other party''s hands, qiaozhe handed him the prepared banknotes, and then quickly closed the door, leaving the surprised delivery personnel staring at the door in a daze.


    It seems that he is still a student. He has become a father at such a young age. Now these students are really irrational.


    No matter what he thought, Qiao zhe took the bag in his hand and looked at the dense words on the outer package.


    He has never been exposed to milk powder, so he must read the instructions carefully before using it.


    It''s powder So you need to dissolve it in water?


    And hot water.


    Open the milk powder bag, Qiao Zhe in strict accordance with the proportion requirements of the manual, scooped two spoons of milk powder with a spoon, and then began to add water.


    200 ml of 35-40 ¡æ water He turned to the room and quickly took out a brand new beaker and thermometer.


    Tang Xiaotang watched him add water to it little by little, almost vomit blood. When he finished, she would starve to death!


    What''s more, why does he put such things at home?


    "Whoa, whoa!" However, no matter how loud she cried, Qiao zhe still slowly mixed the milk powder. When the temperature on the thermometer jumped to 37.5 ¡æ, he finally poured warm water into the milk powder.


    Tang Xiaotang has no strength to cry. Then, yesterday''s terrible scene happened again. He directly picked up the cup filled with milk powder and poured it into her mouth.


    Qiaozhe had no experience of breast-feeding, and the mouth of the cup was too big for her to swallow, so the milk flowed down from both sides.


    He didn''t know how to slow down. Tang Xiaotang was very hard to drink. She took two mouthfuls to fill her stomach, but she didn''t want to bear it, so she spewed it out.


    "Poof!"


    Like yesterday, the white liquid splashed out again and fell on the brand-new clothes that he had put on. The air was silent for a moment. When he looked at the baby with milk all over his face, he felt that his temples were beating.


    "Cough WOW


    Tang Xiaotang tells him her dissatisfaction in a cry. When Qiao zhe sees that she is coughing all the time, he realizes that it is probably the wrong way for him to feed her.


    Is it necessary to use special instruments?


    While helping the choking baby girl feel comfortable, he felt that he should check the relevant information first.


    After coughing for a while, Tang Xiaotang finally got angry, but now she is a baby''s body and wants to sleep when she is full. Although her soul is still full of energy, her body has dozed off.


    Eyelids half open collapse, she lay on the young man''s shoulder, hands consciously embrace his neck, he stroked her back gently and comfortable, as if in hypnosis, in a moment, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes closed.


    The cry of the man in his arms gradually subsided, and his soft and warm little hand was around his neck, which made his body stiff.


    He is not used to being touched in such a fragile and important place.


    However, the hand that touched the skin was so soft that he could hardly feel any strength. He held her down with a stiff body and found that she had closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    It''s a pig to sleep after eating.


    Looking at the baby''s sleeping face, Qiao zhe could not help but think of the scenes in those famous oil paintings. However, he felt relaxed when he remembered that he could finally get rid of her and enjoy a quiet time alone.


    Taking care of a baby is the most torture thing in the world! He couldn''t understand why so many people wanted to have children?


    Lightly put her on the sofa, this time, Jorge is prepared to put a piece of plastic cloth under her body, after all, he doesn''t want to clean the sofa again.


    Back in the room, take out the computer, qiaozhe open the mailbox, took two single agent business. Today, in order to buy food for the noisy ghost, he spent a week''s living expenses. If he doesn''t start work, they will go to drink the northwest wind together next Monday.


    These papers and data are not difficult for him. Qiaozhe soon finished processing the documents according to the employer''s requirements. These students who have money to find the shooter are very generous. After receiving the information of income, he will send them the completed things.


    As he was about to turn off the computer, something suddenly occurred to him. Having a look at the creature wrapped in the quilt on the living room sofa, Qiao zhe opens the database and enters the word "baby" into the search box.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1050

    In an instant, countless search results pop up, but most of them are advertisements for milk powder and baby products.


    After filtering out the useless advertising information, he casually opened a link about how to take care of the baby and looked at it.


    This is a post posted in a child care forum. The post is about a mother. One third of the whole text describes how beautiful and lovely her daughter is. There are also seven or eight baby photos that Qiao zhe can''t see anything cute.


    Impatiently, he jumps over the useless news and looks straight down.


    Fortunately, after talking nonsense for a long time, the mother didn''t forget her purpose. The post described in detail how to prepare milk powder, hold babies, feed them and change diapers. It also analyzed the meaning of some actions of babies, and even taught them with pictures.


    After looking at it for a while, he finally understood why she would spit out her milk. He took a pen and wrote down on the paper what he still needed to buy.


    Bottles, milkers, diapers, baby clothes, cushions, and walkers


    Looking down again, the latter half is still nonsense. When he drops down to the bottom, there are only comments.


    "My God! How lovely she is


    "I wish I had such a beautiful little princess!"


    "What an angel she is


    Looking at the comments, the young man couldn''t resist a sneer.


    Angel? He saw that it was the devil, right.


    At this time, the "devil" on the sofa woke up again. With a clear cry, he only felt that his forehead began to jump again.


    However, after jumping back and forth, he got up and picked her up. He picked her up according to the posture taught in the picture in the post and began to shake her gently.


    Sure enough, after mastering the correct posture, soon the girl stopped crying. He carried her to


    according to the picture, and then she was hungry again.


    Think of just read the post, had better not give the baby drink cold things, he looked at the milk powder left just now, can only pour them out, give her a cup again.


    This time, he deliberately slowed down the speed, sure enough, she did not spit out the milk, also did not choke, just because drinking a little slow, there is still a lot of milk flowing down the corner of the mouth.


    Feeling that she began to stop drinking, qiaozhe put down the cup in his hand. Obviously, he made a lot of milk powder, and there was still two-thirds of the milk in the cup.


    It''s too wasteful to pour it out. Qiao zhe drinks it up and puts down the cup. His expression doesn''t change, but his eyes show a little dislike.


    It''s so sweet It''s not good at all. Only a fragile creature like her likes it.


    She looked down at the girl in her arms. Her lips were dyed white, and the milk flowed to her chin. She was laughing and spitting milk bubbles, which made her eyes narrow.


    Qiaozhe disgusted pulled a piece of paper, action seems rude, but actually very light for her to wipe off the milk.


    He really doesn''t understand why so many people like her when she smiles like an idiot?


    But looking left and right, he found that she looked better than the baby in the picture.


    This time, she did not want to sleep when she was full. Her dark eyes looked at him with a smile.


    Joel wanted to leave her here to deal with things by herself, but no matter where he went, her eyes followed him. As soon as he left her sight, she began to cry.


    Maybe it''s because she''s too small. She doesn''t cry at all. Instead, she cries dry. But Jo Zhe is afraid of her sharp cry, so he can only hold her next to the computer and process the data by himself.


    In order to solve the previous problem, he asked for three days'' leave in the laboratory, but the data must be processed. That mean man will not easily let go and crush him, so the data must be processed in these days.


    Qiao zhe doesn''t care about it. In fact, he can process the data in an hour, so he doesn''t mind tolerating the other party''s behavior, because it doesn''t have any loss for him, on the contrary, it can save him a lot of trouble.


    As for the snatch of the experimental results, he didn''t care. He chose this one just because he was interested in the experiment. As for the money and power it would bring, or anything else, it had nothing to do with him. For him, life was just an individual made of organic matter, and it had no meaning in itself.


    Oh, now he can''t help caring, because now, he has to take care of another guy.


    Glancing at the happy baby eating with his fingers, qiaozhe remembers the suggestion in the post. It seems that he has to buy another molar stick.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the young man who is quietly processing data. His expressionless and handsome face becomes colder and colder under the light of the computer. However, the soft outline makes him look harmless and clean. As long as he doesn''t look at the black and emotionless eyes, he is like a young college student with outstanding appearance.


    No one can connect him with the villain who will destroy the world in the future.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1051

    However, in fact, he is the abnormal scientist who will destroy the whole world in the future.


    And the son of the world.


    Jorge.


    In this world of scientific and technological civilization, as the son of the world, he undoubtedly has a much higher IQ than ordinary people. Therefore, Qiao Zhe, who grew up in an orphanage, knew that he was abandoned by his parents when he was very young, especially because his delicate appearance and thin body were bullied by other children, and his character became cold and heartless.


    Later, news of child abuse broke out in the orphanage, and Qiao zhe was adopted by a couple who had no children. He was able to enter school. Because of his excellent intelligence, he quickly jumped into junior high school.


    Unfortunately, in the year of his first year of junior high school, his husband and wife gave birth to another child, so Qiao Zhe''s life was not very good, especially the others were indifferent and always expressionless. The more the husband and wife looked at him, the more unpleasant he was. He lived at home like a servant.


    He was 13 years old and went to high school. The youngest was bullied by his classmates in school. Originally, a professor liked his IQ and wanted to take him away for cultivation. As a result, he was killed in a car accident on the way to see him. This is the end of the matter.


    At the age of 15, the couple finally couldn''t stand him and drove him out of the house.


    At that time, Qiao zhe was admitted to the top university in China with the highest score in the college entrance examination in the whole province, but in the end, he was replaced by another person. Although it was soon exposed, Qiao zhe had already entered a second rate university because of his withdrawal.


    Gold will shine everywhere. Because of his excellent performance in several competitions, Qiao zhe was recommended to a famous foreign school. However, he was once again robbed of his place with a full scholarship. He not only had to go to a foreign country at his own expense, but also had to pay for his tuition.


    When he went abroad, the situation did not improve. Because of his appearance, he was ridiculed by his classmates. He not only had to face the hardship of life, but also was robbed by his tutor. Even his girlfriend left with another rich man who was also a foreign student, and he was humiliated.


    This kind of tragic experience makes Jorge''s character more and more cold, but at most he retaliates for those who have offended him, not to destroy the world.


    The main reason for his blackening is another thing.


    Well, it''s still about Joel''s ex girlfriend.


    Although she humiliated Qiao zhe on the day of breaking up, she was still thinking of Qiao Zhe in her heart. Therefore, when she ran into Qiao Zhe, who was not decadent because of breaking up and was still indifferent, she wanted to destroy him.


    She thought of a way.


    As international students from the same country, they have to get together for a party every time. Although Qiao zhe doesn''t like such an occasion, because the people who hold the party have given him a lot of help, he still gives each other face every time.


    He didn''t know that the reason why this person helped him was that the other party had been coveting him.


    Qiao Zhe is very good-looking, his appearance is between men and women fuzzy delicate, especially because of the indifference of character, for his excellent face added a very temperament.


    The man had wanted him for a long time, so when Joe Zhe''s ex girlfriend made the request, he agreed without hesitation.


    Then, what happened later was the direct cause of Jorge''s blackening - the man drugged him and then took pictures to threaten him.


    Fortunately, Qiao zhe escaped. However, when he got home, he finally had a relationship with his roommate under the influence of the medicine.


    After sobering up, Qiao zhe could not accept all this. At this time, his picture had been sent to the school forum by his ex girlfriend. Because of the bad influence, he was dropped out of school.


    Surrounded by innumerable people''s advice, dignity is completely trampled on by people. Under innumerable stimulation, Qiao zhe finally turns black. He doesn''t care about his life. He joined a terrorist organization and quickly became the leader of the organization with his high IQ, attracting a large number of scientists who are as crazy as him.


    They have developed a terrible virus that can be transmitted by all available means, and there is no way to prevent or eliminate it. People infected by the virus will gradually fester. Only by sucking the fresh blood of the same kind can they maintain their life, otherwise they will be immersed in the pain of hell.


    Then the whole world of human beings fell into mutual killing, thousands of people died in pain. Finally, in order to completely eliminate this virus, the only remaining human beings had to use nuclear weapons. However, the virus not only did not disappear, but mutated into a more powerful virus, so the entire human civilization was completely destroyed.


    Finally, after clearing away all the filthy human beings in his eyes, he sank his body into a dormant warehouse and fell into a perpetual sleep.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1052

    It is reasonable to say that with such a high IQ and as the son of the world, Qiao zhe will not be the villain who destroys the world in any case. According to the original track of the world, his fate should not be so.


    According to the calculation of the organization, he should have become an outstanding scientist respected by people, but I don''t know why. Just like he was forced to reverse his fate, Qiao Zhe always met a lot of scum wherever he went.


    Even if you meet a few occasionally, even if the protagonist will encounter cannon fodder and villains on his way to growth, but if every one you meet is scum, there is a great probability that there will be a problem.


    Therefore, the organization''s reasonable doubt is that the mysterious organization has done something to change the fate of Qiao Zhe.


    After all, according to countless worlds before, if the son of the world favored by rules wants to destroy the world, the probability of success is almost 100%.


    But the problem is that after the screening, the organization found that these people had nothing to do with the mysterious organization. It seems that it was just because of his bad luck that he met them.


    But this is the most unlikely.


    If we want to change Qiao Zhe''s fate quietly, it means that the strength of the mysterious organization has completely penetrated into the world, and even Qiao Zhe''s side will have their existence.


    That''s why afar told her that she should never reveal her identity.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know who the mysterious guy is, but she has a premonition that he will appear in this world, which is a kind of instinct that belongs to her only.


    She seemed to have a strange feeling about the guy, as if she could guess some of his thoughts As if there was any connection between them, she could feel that there was a strange complex emotion in the other party''s intention to kill her, like pity, regret and contempt?


    However, no matter what, she is not afraid of each other, but the last few times in his hands down, let her very uncomfortable, this time, she must find back!


    While thinking about it, Qiao zhe had finished processing the data. He thought that the little devil had been sleeping quietly. But he turned his head and found that her eyes were still open and her fingers were still in her mouth. She just looked as if she was thinking about something. She was staring at the screen and looked a little serious.


    Serious?


    Qiaozhe sneered. She didn''t have a fully developed brain. How could she know how to think? However, the baby''s slightly bulging face made him feel funny. His fingers moved slightly. He had a strange idea.


    I want to poke her in the face.


    The baby''s white face looked soft and lovely, but it was only half the size of his hand. Qiao zhe soon put the idea aside.


    Seeing him staring at him, the baby grinned again. Saliva flowed down the corner of her mouth, and soon soaked a piece of towel around her. Qiao Zhe''s face was slightly heavy, but he still picked up the paper towel to clean her.


    Looking at the towel stained with saliva, he was disgusted to wipe off the saliva that had not penetrated into it.


    Oh, and buy her some more clothes.


    Tang Xiaotang takes a look at what is disappearing on his computer screen. He sighs that Qiao Zhe is a genius. Even if she processes such difficult data, it will take at least half an hour. However, he only takes 40 minutes to finish it all. It''s really amazing.


    So if he goes black, the consequences are unimaginable. Fortunately, she came at the right time. At this time, although Qiao Zhe''s character was still cold, and he had some wearisome middle two ideas, he was not black enough to destroy the world.


    Her mission this time is not only to stop his blackening and lead him to his original fate, but also to find the main stronghold of the mysterious organization in the world and destroy them.


    As long as she can stop him from blackening, half of the task will be completed, and then the stronghold of the mysterious organization will be removed, and the other half of the task will also be completed. As for introducing him to the right path, it is not worth mentioning at all. Without the influence of the mysterious organization, with the luck of the son of Jorge world, he could not have failed to reach the top.


    Well, first of all, let''s avoid the important thing that directly leads to his blackening!


    As soon as Tang Xiaotang thought this, she heard the sound of the key opening the door. The sound insulation effect of the room was so bad that she could clearly hear the sound outside. It was Qiao Zhe''s roommate and a strange woman she met yesterday.


    She blinked and cried two times decisively to attract Qiao Zhe''s attention and signal him to hold her.


    Qiaozhe looked at her in disgust. Through the post he read yesterday, he basically knew when she would cry. He held her up with his hand, and the action was not as rigid as yesterday. Sure enough, once in his arms, she immediately stopped crying, grabbed his clothes with one hand, and put one hand in his mouth.


    In order to avoid last night''s situation, Jorge took her into the bathroom and urinated for her. Thinking of the experience in the post, he was stiff for a long time, then calm face "Shhh" twice.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1053

    ¡ª¡ªThis is the dividing line of shame -


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to go to the toilet, but when she heard the whistle, she couldn''t control her body''s instinctive reaction.


    Back to Qiao Zhe''s face black for a moment, Tang Xiaotang quickly regained his composure.


    Well, isn''t it just being carried to the toilet? It''s no big deal! Anyway, she''s a baby now, which is normal.


    When Qiao zhe came out of the toilet with his baby in his arms, the door had been opened. His roommate was standing at the door, flirting with a strange red haired woman. When he saw him, the woman gave him an ambiguous look and then blew a kiss.


    The tall man with blue eyes turned back along her line of sight and saw Qiao zhe holding the baby. He rubbed his head and said, "you haven''t sent her away yet."


    He thought his roommate would send the baby girl to the shelter today. After all, he didn''t really like children.


    Looking a little embarrassed, he took a look at his girlfriend and knew that he would not bring her back: "sorry, honey, I have something to do today, you Why don''t you go back first? I''ll see you some other day! "


    "Hum!" The red haired woman stares at him very displeased, then looks at Qiao zhe again, makes a gesture to him, and turns away angrily.


    Seeing that Qiao zhe didn''t look at him at all, the man quickly closed the door and walked to him: "speaking up, how can you change your mind?" After living with this Oriental Youth for such a long time, he knows more or less about his character. Sympathy will not appear in him.


    However, before he got close to the young man, the baby in his arms suddenly burst into tears as if stimulated by something.


    Qiao zhe raised his head and gave him a cold look. Even he could smell the pungent perfume on his body, not to mention this sensitive guy.


    In his line of sight, the man''s step stopped, he looked at Qiao zhe inexplicably, tone some wronged: "she is in hate me?"


    Gently shake the baby twice, although the cry stopped, but her brow is still wrinkled, Qiao Zhe''s head does not lift the mouth: "to take a bath."


    ¡­¡­ The man understood the reason why the baby was crying. He went to the bathroom without saying a word.


    A moment later.


    The man who had finished the bath came out naked and wiped his hair. He habitually walked to Jorge. However, this time, halfway through the walk, he heard the baby''s piercing cry again.


    "Whoa, whoa!"


    Seeing the callous sight cast by the young man, the man smelled that he had washed his arms clean, without any peculiar smell, and said wrongly, "this time I have cleaned them up!"


    However, Qiao zhe still did not look away to let him in the past, so he had no choice but to step back and sit on the sofa on the other side.


    As soon as he backed away, the baby''s crying stopped.


    Man: -- Is this hating him?


    "Jones, I''m moving out." Jorge felt that his arm was a little sour, but as soon as he tried to put her aside, the girl''s mouth was flat, so he could only continue to hold her.


    "Ah? Why? " Suddenly hearing the news, the man was shocked. He looked at the young man with a light look. He didn''t know why. He was a little upset at the bottom of his heart. He rubbed his hair and asked subconsciously, "did I bring someone back to disturb you? I can... "


    "No, it doesn''t matter much to you." Qiao zhe looks still cold, but for the first time very calm and he said so much: "it''s my own reason, I need to move closer to the school, convenient to take care of her."


    Since he has decided to adopt her, he has to do his best. It''s very inconvenient for him to rent with others. She will grow up in the future, and it''s very important to have independent space.


    He can not care, but she can not.


    "I''ve already put the rent of this month into your account. Please confirm it."


    "Well," the man looked a little depressed. He didn''t take out his mobile phone to check his bank account, and didn''t keep it. After all, he knew that this person would hardly change his mind, and he was not the one who could make an exception: "have you found a good place? At least let''s finish this month. "


    "I''ll move out tomorrow." In fact, it''s not difficult for him to find a place to live, and the money he got today is enough for him to move to a better place.


    "Good luck, Joe!" The man felt some unspeakable discomfort, so he could only stand up, looked at the sleeping baby in his arms, reluctantly laughed for a while, and shifted the topic: "does she have a name?"


    "No It occurred to him that he hadn''t named the noisy ghost yet, but he wasn''t very good at it. He frowned: "wait until we move to a new place."


    "Or call her Joe Ink, please The man took a look at his cold, dark eyes and said in an awkward voice Is that how you name it? "


    Qiao mo Seems to sound good, really lazy to think of Qiao zhe light nod: "well, then she is called Qiao mo.""Thank you. I had a good time with you." Jones laughed again. "I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to my room first."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1054

    "Patta."


    Hearing that the door was closed gently, Tang Xiaotang was relieved at the bottom of his heart.


    This problem has been solved. Fortunately, Jorge has planned to move out. Otherwise, she plans to cry as soon as she sees Jones, until one of them can''t bear to move out.


    Otherwise, with her weak body, once things happen, nothing can be stopped, so let Joe avoid the people and things that can be avoided at present. She doesn''t believe that the mysterious organization can control all the people in the world?


    Joel doesn''t feel much, or he doesn''t have much affection for Jones except for his roommate.


    Glancing at the clever baby lying in her arms, she was looking at him with dark eyes. Seeing that his eyes fell on her, she grinned again.


    "Why did you cry just now?" He asked a low, but did not expect her to answer, as if just saying to himself: "do not like the name?"


    Tang Xiaotang waved her hand and pretended not to understand him, but to be honest, she thought the name was ok, although it was not as good as her.


    "Oh, you are so stupid!" The girl in her arms is still smiling happily. He doesn''t notice her. Her saliva comes out again. Qiao Zhe''s words are disgusting, but her eyes are not as cold as they were at the beginning.


    Tang Xiaotang Why is she stupid?


    Hehe, if not to maintain the baby''s character, she must let him understand who is more stupid!


    Qiao zhe found a place to live that night. He didn''t know much about money and offered a high price. He soon found a suitable place to live.


    While he was packing, Tang Xiaotang was lying on the bedside watching. After eating and drinking enough, she rarely continued to torture Qiao Zhe and ate her hands quietly.


    There are only a few clothes and sheets that can be put in the trunk. The rest are books, notes and laboratory supplies. The most valuable thing for him is the old notebook.


    He cleaned up very quickly. At last, there were some things he couldn''t take away. He was ready to take them down and throw them away. Tang Xiaotang felt sleepy after a while. She yawned and her eyelids began to fall.


    Qiaozhe also feel strange, today noisy ghost did not cry, but when he finished his clothes, he found that she had closed her eyes and quietly fell asleep.


    Under the light, the baby''s white skin was faint red, not as pale and fragile as when she just picked it up. Her eyebrows were delicate and her expression was peaceful. When she lay there quietly, Qiao zhe inexplicably remembered the hot steamed buns that she had just come out of the oven on a winter day after starvation for several days.


    There is a very warm, very relaxed feeling, rising from the bottom of my heart.


    The young man''s eyes were pale. He looked at them for a long time and then hissed.


    Such her, although still and "angel" this word does not touch the edge, but looks still lovely some.


    However, the hands of the action is still put a lot of light.


    The next day.


    When they left, Jones was no longer there. I don''t know if he deliberately avoided Jorge. He left early today.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that he didn''t sleep all night. Several times when she woke up to eat and go to the toilet, she heard the sound coming from his room.


    Although this man is amorous, he doesn''t have any malice. He is a normal person who rarely appears around him.


    Although it was really taking advantage of others'' danger to do that at that time, he stood up to speak for him when he was attacked crazily, not to mention he accepted him when he was driven out of the dormitory and let him have a place to live instead of living on the street by paying cheap rent.


    And Tang Xiaotang can see these two days that he may like Qiao zhe a little, so he will do that kind of thing. Think about Qiao Zhe''s miserable ending after his blackening. Tang Xiaotang thinks it''s good for him to let him avoid Qiao zhe like this.


    At least if you don''t like someone, you can change another one. If you offend the villain and lose your life, it''s worse than death.


    There is a stack of brand-new banknotes on the tea table. The amount is just the same as that qiaozhe transferred to him yesterday. He left a note to ask qiaozhe to take back the money, because he only stayed for a few days this month and didn''t have to pay his rent.


    Of course, he didn''t take it.


    He took the suitcase in one hand and her in the other, and went straight out of the room.


    Tang Xiaotang has always thought that as a future top scientist, Qiao zhe with super high IQ is just like other mental gods. However, his physical strength is not bad, probably because he grew up in an orphanage and did a lot of rough work. He didn''t have much difficulty holding her in one hand and holding her in the other.


    Remembering the body he had seen in his bath before, Tang Xiaotang was silent for a moment. Well, although he looked thin and delicate, like a girl, Qiao zhe still had abdominal muscles.


    It''s just She was very uncomfortable with his posture


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1055

    Tang Xiaotang, who was caught between her arms, felt like a salted fish. She was uncomfortable all over. Moreover, her body was too delicate, and he was very painful with a little effort.


    Physiological tears directly gush out, Tang Xiaotang can''t help but also don''t want to, and then, she cried out loud.


    In the street, a young man with a suitcase and a baby in his arms suddenly burst into tears. Such a scene, if not in this lane with few people during the day, would definitely attract attention.


    "Shut up." Qiao zhe glances at her, but Tang Xiaotang won''t listen to him.


    She continues to cry!


    "Wow..."


    The cry kept on, Qiao zhe forehead jumped for a while, continued to say: "cry again, throw you here."


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    The cry is louder.


    Next to the broken house came the man''s rude call curse, Qiao zhe finally compromise, he put down the suitcase, hold her well, gently pat twice: "well, don''t cry."


    Sobbing, the baby stopped crying and burped in his arms.


    As he shook the baby, he took out his cell phone.


    Ten minutes later.


    A taxi stops right in front of him. He opens the door, puts the baby in his arms in the front seat, then puts the trunk into the trunk, and finally sits on it and picks her up again.


    The air in the car was muddy and smelly, with a strong smell of smoke. The driver was a strong man with a large black pattern on his arm. Seeing that the man on the car was a thin young man with a baby in his arms, he was very interested and asked, "man, did you give birth to this?"


    Joe looked at him, did not answer the question, but quickly rolled down all the windows, and then covered the girl''s nose slightly with his clothes, so that she would not be choked by the smell.


    And this time, although the expression looks very uncomfortable, but she is just a small hum, did not cry out. However, I don''t know why, but he would rather her cry, looking at her frown, his mood has become irritable.


    "76 Peter street."


    Qiao zhe coldly reported the address, the driver saw that he had no desire to talk, shrugged casually, stepped on the accelerator, and the car flew out in the wind.


    On the way, the man turned on the car radio. Suddenly, a loud heavy metal rock music came out from inside, deafening.


    The baby in his arms was shaken by the loud noise, and the young man immediately put his hand over her ears.


    As soon as the driver who was ready to swing with the music heard the prelude of his favorite band, he saw a slender hand on the switch.


    "Patta."


    The hand pressed down without hesitation, and the music stopped. The strong man raised his head angrily. When he was about to spit out fragrance, he directly looked at a pair of cold black eyes without emotion.


    Shocked by the coldness of the young man''s eyes, he knew that he was much thinner than him, but somehow, he felt a kind of shiver from the bottom of his heart.


    It''s like if you don''t listen to him, you''ll be killed.


    He turned his head and began to drive seriously.


    "Slow down."


    The speed is too fast. The wind outside the window is very strong. The strong wind makes the skin ache. Even he does. Let alone the baby''s delicate skin, if she catches a cold, he won''t want to sleep at night.


    What''s more, driving so fast is not only windy, but also dangerous. He didn''t want to be killed in a car accident, even if he didn''t have a concept of being alive.


    The car slowed down slowly. The driver didn''t know why he would listen to this boy. However, inexplicably, he didn''t dare to disobey him.


    "Here we are."


    The taxi slowly stopped on the side of the street. As soon as he spoke, a bill was put on the bridge in front of him without saying the amount. Suddenly, the strong man swallowed all his words, picked up the bill and looked at it. His face was immediately covered with a smile.


    "Keep the change."


    The young man opened the car door and got out of the car with the baby in his arms. The strong man got out of the car from the other side and politely took his luggage for him: "I''ll help you, man."


    The baby in his arms fell asleep again, because he didn''t want to wake her up, and he held the baby in one hand. Qiao zhe didn''t stop him. When the luggage was taken down, the other party got into the car and drove away slowly.


    The environment of the new apartment is much better than before. Although the building is still a little old, because it is very close to his university, it is the best choice for many international students, so the rent is several times higher.


    The elevator soon sent them to the floor, and the landlord agreed with Qiao zhe was waiting for them in the room. When she opened the door and saw that the tenant was a young Oriental with a child in his arms, the gray haired woman was obviously surprised.


    Young people look no different from the foreign students in this apartment. They are about 20 years old, wearing simple white shirt and black trousers, pulling a large suitcase. However, the biggest difference with them is that young people hold a baby wrapped in clothes in their arms.


    "You are Mr. Joe The woman asked slowly.When she looks at Qiao Zhe, Qiao Zhe is also looking at her. The woman is about 50 years old. She looks like an ordinary housewife in an ordinary beige dress.


    There''s no threat, but it may bring him some trouble.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1056

    "Yes."


    Qiao zhe nodded without any expression, and the woman gave him a smile: "I''ll show you around. If there''s no problem, we''ll sign the contract."


    "Yes."


    The apartment is a structure of two rooms and one living room. Although it is not big, it has an independent kitchen and two washrooms, and it has complete furniture, so it can live directly.


    In the process, the woman''s curious eyes always fall on the baby in his arms. She seems to want to talk very much, with a look of desire to talk and stop.


    After reading the room, Jorge had no problem. They quickly signed the contract. When they gave him the key, the woman finally couldn''t help it.


    "He looks so cute! Is it your child? Is it a boy or a girl? " Her blue gray eyes looked at the girl sleeping in her clothes, and she spoke in a whisper of admiration.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, "Qiao zhe didn''t want to pay attention to her, but he knew these middle-aged and old women''s nosiness very well. In order to avoid more trouble, he said coldly," it''s a girl. "


    "What a beautiful little princess


    The woman likes the baby''s appearance very much. She looks at him with an envious look: "I envy you very much, young man. How old is she? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Less than a month. " Qiao zhe doesn''t know how old the child is, but after consulting some information, he knows that she should not be more than a month through her performance.


    "Ah, you''ll have to work hard." The woman is very experienced, and seeing that he is a single father, she didn''t ask where the mother of the child went. She laughed and said, "I live in your downstairs. If you need help, you can come to me at any time."


    Joe Zhe''s face was cold. He didn''t want to pay attention to this person, but when he heard her say that, he thought that maybe he needed this help. He didn''t show too impatient.


    The woman took another look at the baby in his arms, and then left. Qiao zhe put the baby on the sofa and was about to pack up, but suddenly he received a phone call.


    The sudden ringing of the bell made the baby girl on the sofa frown. Seeing that she was about to wake up, Qiao zhe quickly cut off the phone, then opened the door and went outside.


    Looking at the number displayed on the mobile phone, he called back without expression. After the other party picked up soon, he said coldly, "Mr. Charles, what''s the matter?"


    "How dare you hang up on me?! Now come to the lab right away


    The voice of a man who is rude and irascible comes out from the phone. Qiao Zhe''s dark eyes don''t have any expression. If he heard the voice of a man in the past, his mood won''t change. However, I don''t know if he was made too much by the little devil these two days, and his heart even got a trace of irritability.


    "Yes, Mr. Charles, I see."


    Pressing down the fidgety, qiaozhe answers as lightly as ever. The voice of the phone hanging up comes from the receiver. He pauses for a moment before turning the mobile phone into vibration mode. Then he puts the mobile phone away and walks in.


    It seems that he was right not to drive the woman out just now.


    -


    "Ding Dong --"


    the door opened, and the woman looked at the young man standing at the door holding the baby in surprise.


    Although she said she could come to her if she needed help, the woman didn''t expect him to come so soon. When she was surprised, the cold faced young man spoke.


    "Could you please look after her for a while?" He handed her the baby in his arms and said, "I''ll pay you."


    "Of course The woman was stunned for a moment, and then quickly agreed with a smile. She slowly shook her head and gently took over the baby: "I don''t need your reward, it''s not a big deal."


    "I''ll be back soon." Qiao zhe looks at the sleeping baby girl. He can''t take her to the laboratory with him. He can only choose to believe this woman.


    There was a faint strange feeling in my heart, but he soon suppressed it. He told himself that even if he didn''t believe it, there was no other way. After all, he couldn''t give up his own business because of her, and if he didn''t save her, her fate would be more miserable.


    The mobile phone in his pants pocket rings again, and Jorge has to turn around and leave quickly. He doesn''t realize it, and his steps are speeding up involuntarily.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1057

    By the time Joel got to the lab, Charles had been waiting there for quite a while.


    As soon as he saw him, he roared angrily: "what''s the matter with this step? Why can''t I get the right result after repeating it so many times? "


    The sound of various large-scale instruments is intertwined regularly. The light on the top of the head is emitting a pale and cold light. I don''t know if Charles deliberately transferred other people. There are only two of them in the laboratory.


    Charles was a tall, thin, middle-aged man with grey hair, blue eyes, sunken eyes and a mean look. At the moment that thin face was red with anger, he looked at Qiao zhe angrily: "do you mean it?"


    This experiment was originally done by Qiao Zhe, and only he knows all the data and results. Although he has got all his experimental steps, he does not know why. No matter how he does it, he can not get the correct results.


    He suspected that the young man had secretly modified the experimental data. Charles felt that he had been cheated. He even completely forgot that this was supposed to be the result of the young man''s experiment, but he shamelessly took it away.


    "What''s wrong?" The young man''s dark eyes had no emotion. He stepped forward and looked at the operation on the monitor.


    "How do I know?" Charles didn''t open his mouth angrily. He looked at the young man''s expressionless face, and his heart filled with hatred and jealousy that he didn''t want to admit


    Why? Why are there always some people who can easily do things that others can''t do no matter how hard they try?


    "Here you are. You''ve mixed up two kinds of detergent." He only looked at it once and found out what the problem was. He could only say that Charles was so careless that he could make mistakes with two very important reagents, which made him feel incredible.


    Some people are really stupid to surprise him. I don''t know whether he is lucky or has a hard background. It''s a miracle that such a person can even get into such a position.


    "You do it!" Charles''s blue eyes turned, and he gave Joe a strong command.


    "The experiment took a long time..." When he thought of the baby he had left in a woman''s house, he hesitated for the first time.


    Charles sneered in his eyes, and his attitude became more and more arrogant: "what? You don''t want to? Do you want to graduate? "


    "No, I''ll stay." The expression of qiaozhe recovered calm, but his heart for the first time because of this stupid man and raised anger, also produced some disgust to him.


    Looks like he''s leaving him.


    Qiao zhe put on his experimental clothes indifferently, and thought as he put on his rubber gloves.


    The experiment had been going on for six hours, and by the time he got back to his apartment, it was late at night.


    He stopped for a long time before he remembered that he had moved to another place. As for why he moved


    Qiaozhe thought that the woman had rested, but unexpectedly, as soon as he got to the first floor, the door opened in front of him.


    An anxious woman came out of the door and just met Qiao Zhe''s face. Seeing the young man, she seemed to be relieved for a moment. She hurried up to him and said anxiously, "you''re back at last!"


    There was a faint cry of a baby in the room, and the voice line that had become hoarse seemed to be wailing, and the heart was trembling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1058

    Joe Zhe''s eyes sank in an instant. He stepped over the woman and came into the room. He saw the baby girl lying on the sofa.


    Her body was curled up, her eyes were closed tightly, her face was red with crying, and her voice was exhausted. Her body twitched from time to time, and she looked very pitiful.


    He immediately picked up the girl, as if to feel familiar with the atmosphere, although the eyes did not open, her hand is firmly grasp his clothes.


    Tang Xiaotang is really afraid that Qiao zhe went to the party. After all, she is just a baby now. She can neither speak nor walk. Even if she knows that something will happen, she can''t stop it.


    Once that happens, Qiao Zhe''s blackening degree will definitely increase. At that time, even if her task does not fail, the difficulty will also be greatly improved.


    So the best way is to let him try not to leave her sight, although crying very hard, she can only use this method.


    "Wuwu..."


    The baby girl immediately stopped crying, but still made a low sobbing sound.


    Looking at the face that was wrinkled with tears, there was a strange feeling in Qiao Zhe''s heart, as if he had been pricked by a tip, painful and itchy.


    "She woke up soon after you left, and then she cried all the time without knowing why." The woman followed him, looking at him with guilt and embarrassment: "I''m so sorry, I didn''t take care of her."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Qiaozhe gently patted her back, under his comfort, the girl gradually stopped sobbing, she seems to be completely exhausted, exhausted to sleep, but that pair of small hands are always tightly grasp his clothes, small body from time to time shaking.


    "I''m sorry to trouble you." Qiaozhe dark eyes looked at a woman, he picked up the girl: "I''m really sorry, she bothered you so long."


    "Never mind, never mind!" The baby finally stopped crying. The woman let out a sigh of relief and waved her hand. She looked at the baby who was sleeping uneasily in her arms: "she may have suddenly left the familiar people and been stimulated. I''m sure she can''t sleep well tonight. As a father, you''d better not leave her for too long."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Qiaozhe came back to the apartment with the baby. Sure enough, as the woman said, as soon as he put her down, she would immediately wake up and cry. Even if her eyes were not opened, she seemed to feel his thoughts.


    And all night long, the baby sleeps very uneasily and wakes up from time to time. Although she used to wake up many times at night, most of it is because of hunger or want to excrete. Unlike tonight, she always wakes up crying when she falls asleep.


    Qiaozhe can only hold her gently to comfort, he didn''t close his eyes all night, until the day outside gradually lit up, the baby finally fell asleep after he fed a milk.


    Staring at the little face that was no longer wrinkled, the young man''s eyes unconsciously relaxed under the light. However, he seemed to think of something. Soon, his eyes became cold again.


    Without getting up, he still patted the baby on the back with one hand, but picked up the mobile phone with the other.


    A moment later, an email was sent out quietly without any attention.


    However, no one knows what kind of disturbance it will cause when the day is completely up.


    Put the mobile phone on one side of the table, the youth will be soft and warm body into his arms, slowly closed his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1059

    When Tang Xiaotang opened his eyes again, it was already noon.


    She woke up from hunger. After all, it was the baby''s body. She couldn''t stay up until she fell asleep.


    Holding her youth has disappeared, Tang Xiaotang turned to the side to see, the bed beside her collapsed together, the above people have disappeared.


    She was a little flustered. After all, according to the information, the party will be the day after tomorrow, because her influence may be advanced or delayed, which is normal.


    Although she knew that he was unlikely to leave her at home alone, Tang Xiaotang was still a little nervous. She was just about to open the map to have a look, when she smelled a smell of milk.


    Hungry stomach issued a burst of cry, Tang Xiaotang know qiaozhe did not go, just relieved, she pretended to cry a few, a slender figure soon appeared in the door.


    "Be quiet."


    Qiao zhe came in with the milk powder. When he saw that she was going to cry again, he scolded coldly, but his tone was not cold. Tang Xiaotang even felt that he was in a good mood.


    The baby on the bed stopped crying when she saw him appear. Her eyes were always chasing him, as if she was afraid that he would leave. Her eyes looked very nervous.


    Qiao zhe tried the temperature, and then skillfully fed her milk.


    Before the new bottle arrived, he could only continue to use the glass to wipe the foam off her mouth. He looked down at the girl who was smiling again: "you lie here first, I''ll go out for a while."


    She shook her hands with a smile, and qiaozhe thought she agreed. However, as soon as he turned around and took two steps, he heard a sharp cry coming from behind him. Maybe she hurt her throat yesterday. Her voice was a little hoarse, and it sounded more irritating.


    One step, two steps, three steps.


    The more he walked, the louder the voice behind him, and the sound of the sheets being pulled. He stopped helplessly and turned around.


    Baby eyes Baba looking at him, mouth grinning and crying, to see him stop, she seems to want to turn over, but how can not turn over.


    He looked at her, his dark eyes full of panic.


    He couldn''t put her down because as soon as his face was out of her sight, she began to cry.


    He finally compromised.


    Go back and pick up the little devil. Her hand immediately grasped his clothes. Since yesterday, she will do this action when she comes to his arms.


    He seriously wrapped her up, and then took her to the outside, first put the cup, and then went to the desk, put her on the chair, took several cushions for her to lie down.


    The girl twisted her head curiously and looked at everything around her, but she was too small to control her body, and the space of the chair was limited. Fortunately, Qiao zhe was nearby, so she didn''t fall off the chair.


    "Don''t move." Qiaozhe sternly warned her, deliberately ignored his just missed a beat of the heart: "if you fall down, you will enter the hospital."


    However, the girl thought he was joking with her. She waved her hand and laughed more happily.


    ¡­¡­ What a fool.


    Maybe he needs to buy another cradle, he thought.


    When he turned on the computer, he began to deal with his own affairs. As expected, the mailbox was filled with all kinds of e-mails, some from the school, some from other professors and classmates, and some from some companies.


    Jorge selected some of the important replies, as for those who are either sympathetic or ironic, as well as the opportunity to woo him, all of them were thrown into the recycle bin by him.


    The girl quietly looked at him, Qiao zhe occasionally looked back, and saw her face looked at him with a silly smile, white face bulging like a bun, mouth with fingers flowing out.


    Dirty


    Qiao Zhe''s eyes are full of disgust. At this moment, the mobile phone he put on his hand vibrates. He pulls her hand out of his mouth and then pulls a tissue to wipe her face.


    "Damn it! Is it you?! Did you send those things out


    Angry to almost can not hear the tone of the sharp man''s voice from the receiver, deafening, qiaozhe looked at the voice scared by the baby, face expressionless hung up the phone, and soon put it into the blacklist.


    However, after a while, another strange number called. After Qiao zhe picked it up, it was still a harsh man''s voice.


    "You mean race! Shameless vulture! I won''t let you go! &%#*¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Without any response, Joel pressed the recording and kept the sound of the receiver to a minimum so that he would not disturb the baby.


    Put the mobile phone aside, let the man how crazy angry abuse, youth''s face does not have any expression, as if the other party is not scolding him.


    Wait until the phone there finally unwilling to rest, he just coldly picked up the phone, directly sent this recording to the school forum.


    Tang Xiaotang is watching Qiao Zhe''s action. She has already guessed what he has done. In fact, Qiao Zhe''s tutor has a lot of dark materials. However, what makes her more surprised is Qiao Zhe''s action. He can deal with each other with ease. Obviously, to him, this Charles is nothing at all.And with this recording, it can be said that the other party will never turn over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1060

    With such ability, why didn''t he fight earlier and have to endure the other party''s rude oppression until he became black?


    Although she can understand qiaozhe''s idea, Tang Xiaotang can''t agree with him. In her opinion, his final ending is the plot of a mysterious organization, but his own character also accounts for a lot of reasons.


    She must change his mind. At least, he can''t be indifferent to anything as he is now. Otherwise, even if there is no mysterious organization, he will be doomed sooner or later because of his own character.


    See Qiao zhe look over, she is cute of show a smile.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    The young man looked down and saw that silly smile. He was in a good mood: "like an idiot."


    Although he didn''t pay any attention to that fool Charles, it would bring him a lot of trouble, and he hated trouble the most.


    However, seeing this smile, he felt inexplicably that it didn''t matter if it was more troublesome.


    "Oh Ha ha... "


    Tang Xiaotang showed a silly smile and thought angrily at the bottom of her heart. She didn''t want to comfort him because she was afraid that he would be affected by the abuse just now. What did he say? How dare this guy call her an idiot?! If I had known, I would have ignored him!


    Because the tutor was dismissed by his own report, and the new arrangement of the college has not come out yet, Qiao zhe doesn''t need to go to the laboratory these days, so he has been staying at home.


    In addition to making money from business, he spent most of his time searching for information about how to take care of a baby. Even to learn more, he added several mother and child forums to watch expectant mothers exchange experiences.


    Gradually feel this is an interesting thing, qiaozhe just like observing a research object to observe her.


    Maybe it''s not the full moon yet. She still sleeps most of the time every day. She doesn''t always cry when she first comes here. She cries twice when she wants to eat and excrete. Most of her waking time is to watch around quietly with her eyes open.


    But as soon as he was out of her sight, she would cry quickly. Qiao zhe tried several times. He deliberately went to the door to hide. He saw the girl looking for him. After she couldn''t see him, she soon became restless. In the past 40 seconds or so, she would start to cry until he appeared.


    If he doesn''t show up, she will cry all the time. Once, because he had been experimenting for a long time, she was so angry that she couldn''t stop crying, and he couldn''t coax her. Finally, she fell asleep when she was tired of crying, but even in her sleep, she kept breathing.


    Qiao Zhe, who was impressed by the magic sound, finally gave up the idea of continuing the experiment. He didn''t want to try again. He felt like he was crying too much.


    In three days, the woman downstairs came twice, and once came to apologize to him. Qiaozhe knew that it was not her fault last time. Although she was still expressionless, she didn''t have much indifference in her voice, and he also expressed his thanks to her.


    In order to apologize, the second time, the woman also brought a lot of things that the baby girl could use to give him. She said that these things were originally prepared for her daughter, but she gave birth to a boy. She didn''t use them, so she gave them to him.


    After thinking about it for a while, he didn''t accept anything, but when the woman left, he opened the shopping website, searched out the things that the woman had brought one by one and placed an order to buy them.


    Whether it can be used or not, buy it first.


    When he placed the order, Tang Xiaotang was watching with a pacifier. Since he bought a bottle, qiaozhe no longer had to watch her milk flow all over her face. He just had to hold the bottle for her.


    However, for Qiao Zhe, only one difficult problem has been solved, but more have come.


    According to the information, he had to bathe her every day.


    Before, for various reasons, Qiao zhe used to wipe her body with a warm towel every day. But now, the bathtub, baby bath towel, baby bath milk and clothes that she bought have arrived, and Qiao zhe has a slight habit of cleanliness, so it''s inevitable to take a bath.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1061

    Tang Xiaotang''s body is relatively healthy among babies. Even if he was caught in the rain last time, he didn''t catch a cold. He has no taboo about taking a bath, but! She really is! I don''t want to take a bath!


    It''s not that Tang Xiaotang doesn''t like taking a bath and doesn''t talk about hygiene. It''s really


    Let''s not say how she is only mature charm, can''t accept being naked to take a bath, just say that the level of this guy makes her resist to take a bath.


    There is no problem with the water temperature. After all, Qiao zhe measures the temperature, but the problem lies in other places -


    for the first time, because his strength was not well controlled, she was almost drowned in the bathtub by him.


    Baby''s body is too soft, she also can''t control herself, as a result, Qiao zhe suddenly let go, she fell directly into the water.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls of bath water, Tang Xiaotang cried out directly. The water choked into her trachea, which made her feel uncomfortable all night.


    for the second time, she gave her a shower gel and accidentally put the bubble in her eyes.


    The third time, there was no problem, but he scrubbed her so hard that Tang Xiaotang felt that he was going to be broken.


    ¡­¡­


    Three times later, she said that she didn''t want to let Joel take a bath for her. Every time she saw the bathtub, she cried. In the end, Joel had no choice but to give up and wash her with water.


    Then there''s nutrition.


    Because has been drinking milk powder, Tang Xiaotang is a little angry, and then constipation.


    This incident made Qiao zhe suffer a little bit. For a cleanliness addict, the most disgusting thing is to change her pee pants every day, and her urine is OK. If it''s stool, Qiao zhe will wear a thick mask and gloves when changing, and never let herself get a little bit of it.


    To be honest, Tang Xiaotang can''t stand this, but she can''t help it. Now even she can''t control her body. Even if she wants to remind him, she can''t help it. She can only cry immediately after excretion and ask him to replace it in time. Otherwise, not only he is suffering, but also she is suffering.


    Tang Xiaotang got used to it after many times. Anyway, he lost his face and had nothing to be afraid of.


    But her constipation is very uncomfortable, and the baby can only cry to express her discomfort. Qiaozhe searched countless related papers and sent a special post to understand why she cried.


    In order to solve this problem, Qiao zhe defecated her according to the method on the Forum Don''t talk about the process. Anyway, after making it, Tang Xiaotang looks at Qiao Zhe''s blackness and thinks that he may not be far away from blackness.


    But fortunately, it was solved, otherwise he had to take her to the hospital, so he would be more collapsed.


    Constipation is the cause of milk formula. In order to prevent this situation, Qiao zhe decided to prepare food for her. However, after he carefully prepared the most suitable nutrient solution according to the formula in a paper, Tang Xiaotang refused to give her face after he gave her a drink. He cried when he was ready to continue feeding her Never drink again.


    There''s no special reason. It''s just that Qiao Zhe''s food is really bad. It''s not only bitter, but also has a strange smell. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what he added to it to make it taste like this.


    In the end, because no matter what, she would not drink the nutrient solution prepared by Qiao Zhe, so he could only continue to drink milk powder for her. However, in order to make her not constipated, he added some fruit juice according to the method on the forum.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1062

    Three days later, the college''s arrangement for Jorge finally came out. It is a fact that his experimental results were occupied by Charles. According to the level of his experiment, it has reached or even exceeded the graduation requirements. The college agreed to his graduation application and hoped that he would stay for further research. As long as he was willing to stay, they could even give Charles''s laboratory to him He''s in charge.


    And I don''t know if the college learned from his former roommate that he had adopted a baby, and put forward the conditions that could help him solve the problem of the child''s identity. I don''t know if it means that he didn''t want to stay. It also promised that as long as he was willing to stay, they would be responsible for her education and medical care in the future.


    It''s true that Qiao zhe didn''t want to stay. Although it''s a dream for many students to get the status of this country and stay in the world''s top university for further study, it doesn''t have any attraction for Qiao Zhe. After all, he can solve the problem of identity by himself. However, hearing the latter conditions, he paused for a moment and agreed.


    When the other party called, qiaozhe was squeezing juice for her, and Tang Xiaotang was lying in the cradle beside him, looking at him.


    Seeing that Qiao zhe agreed almost without hesitation, Tang Xiaotang was really surprised. Although he didn''t care about anything and didn''t have any feelings during this period of time, because of her efforts, he occasionally felt angry or irritable, but Tang Xiaotang felt that she was not so important in his heart.


    He may have some good feelings for her now, but he is more interested in her as an experimental object.


    However, this is similar to her expectation. Anyway, things have to be done slowly. After all, she has only been in touch with him for a few days. Tang Xiaotang is very satisfied with the result.


    So she was a little surprised that Qiao zhe agreed to this condition. It seems that he has been changed by her.


    Maybe she can speed it up a little bit.


    When Qiao zhe hung up, he saw that the girl in the cradle didn''t know when to wake up. She was biting her fingers and looking at him. Her dark eyes were like two glass balls, bright and clean.


    I don''t know when she got into the bad habit of eating fingers. For the cleanliness addict, he can''t accept her doing such unsanitary things.


    And in case of eating bad stomach, the trouble is him, he refused to recall when she first came diarrhea things, if again, Joe zhe also does not guarantee that he will throw her out.


    He pulled her hand out of his mouth, but he didn''t look at it for a while. The baby soon put his hand into his mouth again. Joe pulled it out again with a black face, and she continued to eat.


    He took her hand out of her mouth for the last time. In order not to let her continue to eat her hand, he simply wrapped her hand and body together with a quilt.


    Manual can''t, her strength is too small, how also can''t pull out, can''t eat hand of baby grievance directly open mouth to cry.


    Joe zhe was staring at her with black air all over his body and said coldly: "shut up


    "Whoa, whoa


    "You still have your hands, don''t you?"


    "Wow, Wuwu --"


    "if you don''t talk about hygiene, do you want to have a stomachache like last time?"


    "Wow --!"


    However, it doesn''t make sense to talk to a baby. No matter what he says, she always responds with a cry of "whoa whoa". Joel can only untie her clothes and let her continue to eat.


    The baby stopped crying immediately, leaving qiaozhe to look at her with a overcast face and cold eyes.


    This time, the fight between them ended with his failure. He could succeed in everything he wanted to do from childhood to adulthood. He had never tried to fail. For the first time, he felt frustrated, but his opponent was a baby with almost zero IQ, which made him unable to accept.


    He was determined to find a way out of her bad habit.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1063

    Coldly looking at the baby, thinking about the way, his cell phone on one side suddenly rang, qiaozhe picked up the phone, voice unconsciously with a trace of irritability: "hello."


    "How are you, Jorge?" On the other side of the phone came a familiar male voice: "I''m sorry that I only knew about it. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Hearing this voice, Tang Xiaotang''s heart moved. Although he was still eating his fingers, he had already raised his vigilance.


    This is the man who has a bad heart for Jorge. He finally appears!


    Qiaozhe''s look instantly restored calm, he coldly back a "OK", no longer speak.


    The other party obviously knew his character very well, and didn''t care about his indifference. He continued: "there''s a party this weekend. Let''s get together with these foreign students, and you can come with us too!"


    "I''m not going."


    Joe refused without expression. He took his cell phone away from his ear and was about to hang up.


    Tang Xiaotang is a little relieved. As long as Qiao zhe refuses, it can''t happen


    "Wait a minute, Jorge! Don''t hang up! " The person on the other side of the phone seemed to anticipate his action and called him in a hurry: "why don''t you come? What can I do for you


    "Yes, I have something to do." Joe zhe looked at the baby lying in the cradle eating happily and said directly.


    "What''s the matter? If it''s still that matter, I can help you -- "the man over there is still not reconciled, but he was interrupted by Qiao zhe before he finished.


    "Raising pigs." Jorge spoke coldly.


    Eat and sleep all day, sleep and eat, what is not a pig?


    "What, what?" The voice on the other side of the phone stuttered. He couldn''t believe what he heard: "what did you say? You are not I''m not kidding... "


    Joe zhe didn''t care about him, and he didn''t have time to wait for his surprise. He just hung up.


    He would not have answered the phone call for such a boring thing if he hadn''t helped him before.


    And the last time he left for half a day, the little devil was about to die of crying. This kind of Party must take a whole day. If he went, would she have to cry herself to death?


    Hearing Qiao Zhe''s refusal, Tang Xiaotang is relieved. It seems that the key problem is solved.


    As long as Joe doesn''t go to the party, even if the other party has an idea, he can''t put it into action.


    He won''t come here.


    However, Tang Xiaotang never thought that the other party could really catch up with Qiao Zhe''s family.


    The next day.


    After a night of fighting with the baby, Qiao zhe tried many ways to make her stop eating her fingers, such as using a pacifier instead of her fingers, or wearing gloves on her hands, but the effect was very bad. The baby would spit out and continue to eat her fingers if the pacifier was plugged, and the effect of wearing a hand cover was similar to wrapping her in a quilt. As long as she couldn''t eat her fingers, she would cry until the end He can''t bear to surrender.


    As a result, both of them stayed up very late, especially in the middle of the night when they were woken up several times by a bed wetting and hungry piglet. So for the first time in the morning, Qiao Zhe, who always had a regular schedule, didn''t wake up at 6:30 in the past, but slept until nearly 10:00.


    The sunlight outside the window sprinkles into the room through the cracks. Under the golden light, the dust is floating quietly. On the soft bed, the young people are sleeping quietly face to face with the baby in their arms. The scene is as beautiful and peaceful as an oil painting.


    Until a crisp bell broke the silence.


    "Ding Dong!"


    The doorbell made the young man frown in his sleep. He soon opened his eyes and went to see the baby sleeping by.


    He reached out and touched the sheet under her. It was dry. She didn''t wet the bed. The young man was relieved. He got up and got out of bed gently.


    He picked up the mobile phone at the desk and looked at it. It was already ten o''clock. He remembered that he had been tossing all night last night, and felt his head ache faintly. The piercing cry seemed to reverberate in his ears.


    After taking care of her for a few days, he felt that he was harder than doing the experiment for three months in a row. Even his temper seemed to have become a lot grumpy. Qiao zhe thought that if he continued to do so, he might die young because of her.


    After a look at the still sleeping baby, her white skin is almost shining in the sun. Her quiet sleeping face is as beautiful as an oil painting. Somehow, her aching head seems to have eased.


    I sleep like a pig.


    Still asleep, though, she looks a little more agreeable.


    He thought, but for her to pull the quilt, and then wear slippers, light step out.


    "Ding Dong!"


    The doorbell rang again, and the young man opened the door before it rang the third time. If he was awakened by the sound, the little devil would start to cry again. He knew that if she couldn''t sleep well, he would not have a better day.


    -


    outside the door.


    "Joe, does he really live here?"The young man with black hair in the plaid shirt looked at the person beside him and spoke suspiciously.


    Doesn''t he have no money? How can I afford to rent an apartment here?


    Around the young man, the young man with black hair nodded: "it can''t be wrong. I saw him enter here with my own eyes that day!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1064

    "What if he doesn''t live here?" On the other side, a girl in a white dress whispered, "and if we just come here, isn''t it good?"


    Her side, holding a black hair man''s arm, the beautiful woman with wavy hair has some complex eyes, both resentment and disdain, and even an imperceptible expectation. It seems that he still took the money, so he is.


    Now she really wants to see if those eyes still don''t pay attention to anyone?


    "What''s wrong? Can''t he stay in school without being expelled? We''re here to celebrate him. " She lifted her hair and opened her mouth sarcastically.


    The man beside her didn''t speak and didn''t know what he was thinking. His narrow eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes were deep.


    "Why don''t you open the door? Isn''t he at home... "


    Before they finished speaking, the door in front of them was suddenly opened, and the indifferent young man appeared in front of them.


    At the moment of seeing him, almost everyone looked surprised, just because the young man''s image is


    The black hair is a little messy, the old shirt is full of creases, and even the collar button is not buttoned properly. It''s like just getting out of bed, and the stubble on the chin has not been dealt with in time, so it looks very decadent.


    And, most importantly, there seems to be a strange smell in him It''s like milk, it''s like some strange smell.


    "What''s the smell?" The curly haired woman covered her nose and stepped back deliberately, showing an expression of disgust: "it stinks!"


    But seeing him in such a mess Her heart is still a little happy.


    Who made him ignore her like this? See, after breaking up with her, this man will only become more and more useless!


    In fact, the taste is not so strong. After all, there is a baby at home. This kind of thing can''t be avoided. He is also used to cleanliness, and he always takes a bath and changes new clothes before going out. However, the exaggerated performance of women still makes his eyes sink and his look colder and colder.


    "Yuqi, don''t say that..." The white dress woman''s expression was a little embarrassed. She looked at the expressionless young man, but she could clearly feel the cold feeling all over her body. She whispered: "Joe, you really live here..."


    There was an awkward atmosphere.


    The plaid shirt broke the deadlock with a smile. He looked at Jorge and said, "Jorge, won''t you let us go first?"


    "What can I do for you?"


    Qiao zhe coldly looked at these people in front of him and said, he stood at the door and didn''t let them in at all.


    "Well, I heard about you. Everyone was worried, so I came to see you..."


    "No


    Before he had finished his words, he interrupted him. He said it coldly and was about to close the door.


    "Wait a minute, Jorge!"


    Seeing him without hesitation, the young man held up the door and stopped him: "don''t be so cold. We have other things to do with you."


    Joel was not in the mood to listen to him at all. He was afraid that the little devil would wake up and find that he was not there and start to cry again


    However, whatever he was afraid of, he just thought so, and there was a loud cry in the room.


    "Wow


    Without closing the door, he hurried back to the room, leaving behind a large jaw shocked man.


    "This What''s going on? "


    The eyes of the people who looked at each other were shocked. Finally, the young man who began to speak couldn''t help pushing the door and following in. He saw that Jorge came out with a crying baby in his arms, and he was supporting the baby skillfully.


    "This is Your child? "


    The young man behind could not close his chin. Qiao zhe looked up at him coldly. He felt a palpitation at the bottom of his heart. What he wanted to say was stuck in his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1065

    "Yes, I''m sorry We''re interrupting With a smile, he quickly backed out and helped him close the door.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    He just left for a while, and she immediately woke up. He really didn''t know what to say.


    But thanks to her, he doesn''t have to face those troubles.


    Maybe she was hungry. After Joe gave her some milk and changed her diaper pants, the baby finally stopped crying and fell asleep in his arms.


    Regardless of the people outside, after putting the baby holding his clothes on the bed, he immediately began to deal with his own affairs. He wanted to take over the previous experiment again. Although he had done it, he also needed to see it again.


    But all the people outside were stunned. After a long time, the woman in the white dress seemed to be sleepwalking and said: "so, Qiao zhe Do you already have children... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Jorge. He must have other reasons." Plaid Shirt Youth face is not very good-looking, but more ugly than his face is the curly haired woman Yuqi, she seems to want to say something, but the man beside him has a light look at her, she immediately can''t say anything.


    "In that case, let''s go." It seemed that something flashed through his eyes, and then he spoke quickly.


    "Let''s go."


    In this way, it seems that the story of Qiao zhe having a child spread throughout the college, and almost everyone was shocked.


    No one can imagine that Qiao Zhe, who seems indifferent, even has illegitimate children. At first, he just said that the child was left by his ex girlfriend. Later, it became more and more outrageous. He even said that he didn''t know how many lovers he had, and that the child didn''t know which one was born.


    Joe ignored her and went to the lab as usual. If it took a long time, he would even take her with him.


    After a long time, there are fewer gossipers. After all, they take this kind of thing lightly, and the party concerned doesn''t care. Although some people still question Qiao Zhe''s status, they shut up after seeing his ability.


    However, ye Yuqi, another leading character of rumors, is in a very bad situation.


    It is said that the child was born to her before, so many people look at her strangely. Moreover, although her new rich second generation boyfriend, whom she managed to get up with, did not abandon her, her attitude became colder.


    Moreover, she met Qiao zhe on campus by chance. He looked at her coldly as if he were a complete stranger, but he was totally different from the child in his arms. Even if his expression was not emotional, women who knew him well could see that he was different from her.


    It made her resent Joel, even the baby that made her so shameful.


    But now she has to surround her boyfriend. She can''t be abandoned by him any more.


    Qiao Zhe and Tang Xiaotang knew nothing about all this. Qiao zhe didn''t care about it, even if he knew it, he would ignore it completely. Tang Xiaotang would worry about it, because it''s too small to know now.


    In this way, two months later, nothing happened.


    Tang Xiaotang also has a new name. She is now called qiaomo, the daughter of qiaozhe.


    She grew up a lot, the body is no longer as soft as before, no strength, also don''t have to sleep all day, can turn over, also can have more strength to toss Qiao Zhe.


    Qiaozhe''s position in the laboratory has been completely stabilized. He had a high IQ. At first, he just didn''t care and didn''t care about it, so he let others isolate him. But now, in order to support his "daughter", who is very able to eat (not) and will cry if he leaves, he has to pay part of his attention to his work. In less than a week, the people around him have already died All of them recognized his existence.


    And I don''t know if he was tortured by the baby. He also became revengeful. All the people who had offended him before were quietly removed from the laboratory by him, and there was no room for them to argue.


    It can be said that there is no blood to kill.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1066

    Tang Xiaotang listened to the gossip of the female experimenter when he went to the laboratory.


    Although Qiao zhe can take her to school with her, she can''t take her to do experiments, so when he does experiments, she is taken care of by other female experimenters in the laboratory. At this time, she will pretend to be very good, so when they talk gossip, she will listen carefully to collect information.


    Of course, Tang Xiaotang is liked by everyone here with her Mai and wisdom. Even the most serious experimenter can''t help smiling when she sees her.


    Sometimes when the time is too short, Qiao zhe will not bring her to the laboratory, but leave her to the care of the landlord Mrs. Lyman. So the next time Tang Xiaotang comes back, he will be welcomed by all the people in the laboratory.


    She found that not all the people around Qiao zhe were scum, at least these people were normal, and when she contacted them, she didn''t find that they were related to mysterious organizations.


    It seems that the mysterious organization is not strong enough to be pervasive in this world, which makes Tang Xiaotang feel relieved, but she is not completely relaxed. After all, so far, the guy she can''t see through has not appeared


    "She''s so cute!" The woman''s excited voice rang out, and Tang Xiaotang immediately gave her a smile. She felt that her face was poked by a finger, and a woman''s voice rang out in her head: "ah, she''s so cute! I really want to take it home and support myself! "


    Tang Xiaotang Give up, human! You can''t get my Lord''s!


    She struggled a few times at once. Seeing her wriggling, he knew she didn''t want to stay in a woman''s arms, so he picked her up.


    "Joe, is she three months old?" The woman reluctantly looks at the baby girl held by the young man in her arms. She holds his clothes tightly with her hands. Her white face is like a bun, which makes people want to poke it.


    "Yes." Qiaozhe holding a lot of girls, light answer.


    "She''s really good. She''s much better than my son when he was a child. She''s not three months old at all." The woman looked at the baby girl who obviously didn''t want to leave Qiao zhe with regret and said, "that boy only knew how to cry when he was three months old. It was better when he was more than one year old. He didn''t look like Annie at all."


    Annie, these people gave her her English name.


    "Oh." Hearing what the woman said, Jorge sneered. He wanted to say that the little devil was much worse than other children when he started to make trouble. Sometimes he really wanted to throw her away.


    She just pretends to be good in front of others.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1067

    The woman didn''t hear his voice and continued to look at the girl enviously.


    Sitting on one side, Jim, who usually doesn''t speak, also turns around and looks at the girl: "she''s much more lovely than those mice."


    Joel doesn''t talk. When she gets into trouble, she''s more annoying than mice.


    Glancing at the girl in his arms, she began to rub his clothes. He knew she was hungry.


    "I''ll feed her."


    Joel left the lab with her in his arms, went to his own office and put her on the sofa.


    "Don''t move." Glancing at the excited baby, I don''t know if she can understand the praise from those people. The whole person looks very happy and moves around.


    He took out the glass in the cupboard and poured in hot water. Qiao zhe tried the temperature, but the water was still a little hot. He put the glass aside and waited for it to cool. As he was about to take out the milk powder, he heard a knock on the door outside the office.


    "Come in, please." Qiao zhe turns his head and looks out the door. A strange young man with brown hair pushes the door open.


    "Mr. Smith is looking for you, Joe."


    Qiao zhe frowned and looked at the baby lying on the sofa. He asked the young man, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. You''d better go and have a look." When the young man finished his speech, he turned and left. He thought for a moment that although Smith''s office is not far away, he left her here alone


    He turned and walked into the lab just now, ready to let the woman help him to see the little devil for a while.


    He turned around and left with the door, but just as he left, the door of the office was pushed open again.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t feel very good. She quickly rolls off the sofa.


    Tang Xiaotang is lying on the ground, blocking his body with the help of sofa and coffee table, and observing the situation from the crevice.


    She has a little pain and is still within the range of tolerance. Fortunately, the sofa is not too high, otherwise she will have to fall out of trouble.


    At this time, the man who opened the door also came in - a tall man wrapped up in thick gloves, with a mask and sunglasses on his face. Except for some gray hair, he couldn''t see who it was.


    Tang Xiaotang observed him without saying a word, and the other side didn''t find her.


    I saw the man quietly went to the desk, and took out a small paper bag from his pocket.


    "Here it is! Damn it! I will make you pay for it


    As the man lowered his voice, he opened the small paper bag and carefully poured the contents into the glass on the table.


    It seems to be some white powder, dissolved in water, the man also carefully holding the cup with his hand shaking, let them completely dissolve, then put away the paper package.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1068

    He carefully put the glass back to its original position. He also looked around to make sure there was no trace left. After that, the man closed the door and left quietly, just like when he came.


    From beginning to end, the man did not find Tang Xiaotang lying on the ground quietly.


    From the voice just now, Tang Xiaotang already knew the identity of the man - the man he heard on the phone last time, the former tutor of qiaozhe, the man named Charles.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what he put in the cup, but it''s not a good thing.


    He might have thought it was Jorge''s water glass.


    He didn''t get rid of the roots because he didn''t care. However, some people will never realize their mistakes if they don''t get rid of him completely.


    If it wasn''t for her, it would be Jorge who was hurt this time.


    At this time, Qiao zhe also pushed the door in, he followed Tang Xiaotang familiar woman.


    "Ruth, can you look at her for a moment?" Qiaozhe pointed to the sofa and said to the woman, seeing the surprise on the woman''s face, he turned around and found that the sofa was empty, and the baby didn''t know when it rolled to the ground and was lying there quietly.


    Qiao Zhe


    For the first time in his heart, he raised the name of helplessness, walked over, picked her up and put her on the sofa.


    He touched the temperature of the water cup and felt that it was almost over. He took out the milk powder and bottle and made the milk powder for her.


    "Please, Ruth."


    Pick up the girl, he just ready to give her the bottle, the result usually see the bottle on the excited baby today suddenly cried out.


    "Whoa, whoa!"


    Her two hands swung, a pair of resistance appearance, see Qiao zhe look slightly heavy.


    Although this month she gradually entered the period of anorexia, but she has never been such a move, at most is to drink the milk spit out, such a move is really strange.


    "What''s the matter? Did she hurt from the fall? "


    The woman came up and whispered. Jozhe''s face soon calmed down. He took the bottle away and the baby stopped crying.


    Put all the things on the table into the cupboard, qiaozhe said to the woman, "it''s OK. She may not be hungry. Please take care of her for me first. I''ll be back soon."


    "Well, go ahead and leave it to me." Ruth spoke confidently.


    He turned and left.


    About ten minutes later.


    When Joel came back, the baby was being made to laugh by the woman. She was lying on the sofa. Ruth was kneeling on the ground next to her, holding a glass stick in her hand. She kept waving it in front of her. She would reach out and grab it. Whenever she couldn''t catch it, she would put the glass stick into her hand, so the baby would laugh happily and couldn''t see the appearance of crying just now.


    It''s not like being hurt by a fall, so what she did just now is even more strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1069

    When she saw him coming, Ruth was distracted. While she didn''t care about the glass stick, the baby immediately grabbed it into her hand.


    Seeing that she was about to put the dirty glass stick with countless bacteria in his eyes into her mouth, Jorge walked over and quickly took it out of her hand.


    Seeing that she was still reaching for her hand, Jorge gave her a cold glance, and the baby finally drew back her hand.


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart was relieved. She didn''t have to hold back and pretend to be childish. She didn''t want to put the glass stick in her mouth at all.


    "Please."


    He went to the table and sat down. He took out the milk bottles, milk powder and glasses that had been put in the cupboard and put them in front of him.


    There was no residue in the glass, and the water in the glass was dry and smelly. Milk powder is the same, sealing still keeps his closed posture, no change.


    He picked up the bottle and looked at it carefully. He tried the temperature. The milk was cold. When he opened the bottle cap, there was a faint fishy smell.


    It doesn''t look unusual, but he doesn''t think it''s OK.


    "Ah Ah


    A sound rang out and attracted his attention. It turned out that he ignored himself for a long time and the baby lying on the sofa was not happy.


    Joel went over and squinted at her, thinking. He picked her up and went to the table so she could see what was on it.


    Sure enough, as soon as she saw the glass and bottle, she began to cry. When she saw the glass or bottle alone, she would still cry. Joel knew what the problem was.


    She changed a new bottle and washed milk for her again. Fortunately, he prepared another one just in case. This time, she didn''t cry any more and drank milk quietly with the bottle in her arms.


    When I came in today, I saw her on the ground. Joel untied her clothes to check if she was hurt. Then I saw that her back was a little red.


    He tried to touch it with his hand. She didn''t cry. It seems that there is no problem. However, the baby''s body is too delicate to be seen on the surface, which doesn''t mean it will be OK.


    Qiaozhe''s eyes slightly heavy, immediately packed up things ready to take her to the hospital. As like as two peas,


    gathered up the things on the table, he thought, put up the glass and put it back on the same thing.


    Before going out, he didn''t lock the door on purpose, but he smeared some liquid on the door handle. After doing everything well, he held the girl and turned to leave.


    -


    the hospital is the place that Qiao zhe dislikes the most, and the pediatrics is the place that he dislikes the most in the hospital.


    Every time he got close to pediatrics, he could hear the crying of those children. That kind of noise once made him stay away from children.


    Now, however, because of some other tormenting kid, he was forced to become a regular in the hospital - he had to bring her to the hospital for a medical examination once a week, until she was three months old some time ago, and this time was changed to once a month.


    Not only that, he would bring her at any time to vaccinate or treat all kinds of possible diseases. And it is conceivable that this kind of life will last until the end of her custody.


    Before coming here, Qiao zhe had made an appointment with her doctor, who often checked her body. When they arrived at the hospital, the other party also happened to be waiting for them in the Department.


    "What happened to her?" The doctor, a blonde woman, asked as soon as she saw the baby with half open eyes in his arms.


    "I fell off the sofa to the floor." Joel put her on a reclining chair to one side.


    "How high is the sofa?" Listening to what he said, the woman went to the recliner worried and looked at the baby seriously: "she looks very listless!"


    "About fifty centimeters." Answered Jorge.


    "It shouldn''t be..." The woman opened the baby''s clothes to check. However, she didn''t find any problem when she touched it. She said in doubt: "she can''t react like this when she falls from this height!"


    Tang Xiaotang half opened her eyes and let her check. She wanted to say that she was just full and wanted to sleep, not because she fell.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1070

    However, the woman''s strength is very light and comfortable. Her eyelids collapse and she wants to sleep.


    "Let''s have a good general examination first." The woman said to Jorge.


    Qiao Zhe''s eyes are heavy. When she checks the girl, he takes out his mobile phone and opens a software.


    In order to protect privacy, in fact, there is no monitoring in the private office, but because he will often take Joe Mo, so Joe zhe installed monitoring in his office.


    Call up today''s surveillance, when he saw a familiar figure into the picture, Qiao Zhe''s eyes showed a trace of chill.


    It''s him.


    See the picture of the girl in the other side push the door came in when suddenly rolled to the sofa, his eyes slightly loose.


    She''s smart enough to keep quiet.


    When he saw the other side put something in the water cup, his eyes were as cold as ice.


    At this time, the woman holding the baby came out, and he put away the cold color of his eyes and asked her calmly: "how is she?"


    "Judging from the inspection results, there is no problem." Women also feel strange: "what did you give her to eat?"


    "After drinking some milk," he looked at the girl lying on the woman with her eyes closed. His eyes deepened again. "Maybe there''s something else."


    He is not sure what it is now. Although she has not contacted it, he does not know whether it will affect her.


    "Well I think I know what happened to her The woman''s look suddenly became a little helpless, she gave the baby in her arms to him: "she just had enough to eat and fell asleep."


    Qiao Zhe


    "Be careful not to eat too much." Taking the baby in her arms, Jorge looked at the sleeping face. There was a feeling in his heart that he couldn''t tell what it was. He just wanted to wake her up.


    He felt that he had wronged her to say that she was a pig.


    "Sorry for the delay." Said Jorge.


    "It''s nothing, but you. How are you doing?" She put away the things on the table, and her eyes fell on his face. Some obscure emotions were hidden in his blue eyes.


    "Not bad."


    Knowing that she had no problem, Jorge wanted to go back. He still had things to deal with.


    "Aren''t you going to find her a new mother? Children''s emotions are very sensitive. When she grows up, she will understand. " The woman came up to him and straightened the baby''s hat for him.


    She is too close, Qiao zhe subconsciously want to retreat, but holding the baby in his arms, his action can not be too big.


    "No


    He took a slow step back, looking cold: "I''ll tell her the truth."


    He never thought of cheating and concealing her. When she was sensible, he would tell her everything.


    "All right." There is a trace of regret in the woman''s eyes, and she can see that the other party is not interesting, but she still wants to work hard: "then are you going to do this?"


    "It''s my private business." Qiaozhe coldly looked at her, and then he turned away with the girl in his arms.


    Today, he has a lot of things to do, and there is one more important thing to do, so he''d better go back to the office.


    Sure enough, as he expected, the glass he put on the table disappeared after he went back.


    When he saw the clear handprint on the fluorescent door handle, a cold smile flashed across his eyes.


    Put the sleeping girl on the sofa. This time, he did not forget to block the edge of the sofa with a chair to prevent her from rolling down again.


    With a cage of mice, qiaozhe collected the milk in the bottle and the residual liquid in the glass. Some of them were fed to the mice, and some were taken to the instrument room for inspection.


    With a little means to escape the record, Jorge put the sample into the instrument, he will not leave any handle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1071

    Since he wants to do it, he will not give the other party any more opportunities.


    The test took all night, but by the time he got back to the lab, the mice he had fed with milk and water containing the unknown liquid had all died.


    Gazing at the mouse in the cage, qiaozhe''s eyes suddenly became cold, as if in the dark pupil of the abyss, flashed a dark sense of killing.


    One night went by.


    When Tang Xiaotang woke up, he saw Qiao zhe sitting at his desk, looking at the computer seriously, not knowing what he was doing.


    She stretched out her arm and began to find a sense of being.


    One will be in front of the pillow overturned to the ground, she "ah" a, attracted his attention.


    "Awake?" As expected, Qiao zhe got up and went to the girl. He picked up the cushion and put it aside. Then he looked at her with great spirit and reached for her hand, but he didn''t pick her up as usual.


    "Ah Ah - "


    the baby was a little anxious, but qiaozhe didn''t hold her. He looked at her coldly:" have you learned a lesson? "


    "Wow..."


    "Next time, if it happens again, you should inform me immediately, instead of foolishly rolling to the ground." Joel stares at her coldly.


    He''s right next door. He''ll come back as soon as she makes a sound. If he doesn''t feel that she''s wrong as he does today, or if the sofa is higher, or if Ruth doesn''t know her directly feeds her water, things will be bad.


    Although the test results have not yet come out, we can see the tragic situation of the white rat last night. Qiao zhe has decided not to let Charles go, but before that, he must let her understand the danger of this matter.


    It''s a pity that no matter what he said, the baby didn''t show any meaning that seemed to understand. When he didn''t hold her, she kept shaking her hands. Even after seeing that he had been indifferent, she cried angrily.


    "Wow


    Looking at the girl who cried so much that her nose ran out, Qiao zhe had to pick her up to comfort her.


    He thought that maybe he really overestimated her intelligence. Although she was smart, she was not able to understand him.


    He picked her up and patted her twice, and the baby stopped crying immediately. Qiao zhe helplessly took her to the table, ready to let her drink milk.


    But Tang Xiaotang is not hungry at all now. To be honest, she is tired of drinking milk powder every day. It''s time for her to get tired of milk. She wants to do something and test her position in Qiao Zhe''s heart.


    After Qiao zhe put the milk powder to her mouth, she directly waved the bottle away and buried her head in his arms, refusing to drink milk.


    At first, Qiao zhe thought that she had a psychological shadow because of the day, so he took the pacifier away in front of her, took a sip of milk and told her it was OK.


    However, when he handed the bottle to her again, the baby still turned her head away. When he brought the bottle to her, she turned her head to the other side to prevent him from putting the bottle into her mouth.


    Qiaozhe narrowed his eyes and gave a "ha" in his heart. He simply turned her head, but the baby looked at the bottle that was handed to his mouth, not only didn''t drink it, but also spit at it with his tongue outstretched.


    "Poof - poof!"


    Looking at her movements, Jorge understood that she simply didn''t want to drink milk.


    Can''t bear to put the bottle into her mouth, the result just drank a mouthful, she continued to stick out her tongue, the milk also spit out, but also deliberately spit out to him.


    Joel was completely pissed off.


    "You don''t want to drink," he said with a sudden slow smile. He opened the bottle to one side and picked her up. "Then don''t drink today."


    This is the first smile that she has seen since she met him. Looking at that smile, Tang Xiaotang''s whole face became more beautiful, but he just felt chilly.


    After unscrewing the bottle, qiaozhe drank all the milk in it. Then she put the bottle into the cupboard and closed the cupboard door. He said slowly, "I won''t force you either. Since you don''t want to drink, it means you''re not hungry. If you''re not hungry, you don''t have to drink."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1072

    Tang Xiaotang just thinks it''s not good.


    Intuition tells Tang Xiaotang that she''s a little over played, but her face still shows a happy and successful look.


    Looking at her happy smile, Joel also smiles, and then, as if nothing had happened, continues to hold her and starts to work.


    The baby digested quickly, and after an hour, Tang Xiaotang began to feel hungry.


    She began to pick up Jorge''s clothes, but Jorge didn''t feel it, and there was no response.


    "Ah, ah!"


    She made a voice to remind him, but Jo zhe just gave her a light look and turned his head again.


    "Woo


    The baby was worried and began to wave his hand, but Jorge was not moved until she reached for his keyboard. He coldly took her hand away, and then held her to the sofa.


    "You don''t want to drink milk, so don''t drink it today." Qiao zhe light finish saying, walk to return to own position to sit down, begin to continue to work.


    "Wow


    Seeing that he still ignored himself, the girl began to cry again.


    But this time, he was determined to cure her. He just ignored her and let her cry. And he had already found out that this little bastard was just crying but not shedding tears. In fact, he was pretending to cry.


    She just got to know him.


    Pretending to cry for a while, seeing that he really ignored himself, Tang Xiaotang, who was hungry and crying hard, couldn''t control the emotion of his body and cried wrongly.


    "Wu Wu Wu..."


    However, Qiao zhe ignored her until she was tired of crying, and he didn''t turn his head.


    Finally, Tang Xiaotang, tired and hungry, cried and fell asleep.


    Until he couldn''t hear her voice, he walked slowly to her and looked at the baby with tears on his face and breathing in his sleep. A little smile slowly appeared in his eyes.


    He went back to the table, picked up the bottle and opened another cupboard.


    Of course, he won''t really make her hungry for a day, but this bad habit must be changed. Just recently, the doctor suggested that he could add complementary food to her, and let her eat it.


    Open the bag, smell the smell of Joe very satisfied.


    This time, the little devil should learn a lesson.


    Tang Xiaotang was awakened by hunger.


    Wake up to see, Qiao Zhe is still sitting at the table, there is no sign to turn around, she can not help but very disappointed.


    However, she still doesn''t believe that her status in Qiao Zhe''s heart is so low. Tang Xiaotang, who decides to work harder, overturns the cushion on the sofa and makes a sound to let Qiao zhe know that she is awake.


    In fact, Qiao zhe knew that she had been awake for a long time - because she had been crying for a long time before. When she fell asleep, her breath was heavier, and he also knew why she had to make a sound. He blocked the bottle at hand and looked back at her.


    She looked at him with her big baby eyes, which seemed to be filled with tears. When she saw him, she turned her head and pretended to ignore him.


    Qiaozhe picked up the bottle with one hand, carried it behind her, and slowly approached her.


    "Do you know what''s wrong?"


    Standing in front of her, he asked with drooping eyes, and the baby''s face was bulging like a bun, ignoring him.


    "I don''t know yet." Jorge turned and pretended to leave.


    "Woo WOW


    Sure enough, there was a loud cry behind her. Maybe she felt aggrieved. The more the baby cried, the more sad she was. Her eyes were closed and she kept crying. The sound made the listener sad and the listener shed tears. After a while, she was crying and burping. It seemed that she couldn''t breathe.


    "Don''t cry."


    Waving hand was stuffed with a warm thing, closed eyes opened a seam, she saw the bottle in her hand, which was full of white liquid.


    She stopped crying, looked up again, the young man''s face was expressionless, but her eyes seemed to have a smile.


    "No? Then I''ll take it. " Although he looks still cold, but not much cold tone, Tang Xiaotang quickly put the bottle into his mouth, with action to tell him what she thought.


    However


    As soon as the pacifier enters the mouth, a strange smell comes out. It has the taste of rice, but it also has a light paste taste, which is not as sweet as milk powder It''s rice noodles!


    Tang Xiaotang subconsciously wants to spit out what she drinks in her mouth. However, seeing Qiao Zhe''s expressionless face, especially his slightly narrowed eyes, he seems to say that if she doesn''t drink, she won''t drink any more, and she is really hungry. Tang Xiaotang has to swallow it with a strange taste in her mouth.


    Qiaozhe is according to her food, when she finished those rice noodles, just full.


    "Hiccup ~" qiaozhe took off the bottle, Tang Xiaotang hiccup, she felt that her mouth was full of this paste smell, even the hiccup was the taste of rice paste.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAnyway, after that day, Tang Xiaotang was not tired of milk any more - even if she vomited after drinking milk powder, she didn''t want to drink rice paste any more. As long as she didn''t want to drink milk powder, Qiao zhe would take out the bag with rice powder and shake it in front of her. What''s more terrible is that he would mix rice powder with milk powder and give it to her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1073

    It was the devil''s smell, but sadly, she had to endure it until she didn''t have to drink milk powder.


    It''s too bad.


    As for Charles, Jorge didn''t show any abnormality. He collected the evidence, but he didn''t hand it over. Just when Tang Xiaotang thought he had forgotten it, one day when she was taken to the office, she heard Ruth talking to Jorge.


    "Joe, did you know Charles killed himself at his house yesterday?" Ruth came up to him and asked mysteriously.


    "Yes." The young man looked at the computer in front of him coldly, as if he didn''t care about it at all.


    However, Tang Xiaotang, who is lying in his arms, has a move in her heart. She thinks of the phone that Qiao zhe answered before she went to bed last night.


    So this matter is actually related to him. She thought he had forgotten.


    "I heard that it was overdose. I used to be a professor. I can''t believe it." Ruth shrugged to see that he didn''t respond.


    "Ruth, have you finished your task today?" Suddenly, the door was opened and the man''s serious face came out. He yelled. Ruth put out her tongue and turned to him immediately: "I see, Mr. freene! I''ll be done in a minute! "


    Joel was always expressionless, as if the news had nothing to do with him, and could take away the hand she wanted to scratch on the keyboard.


    However, Tang Xiaotang can hear the voice from the bottom of his heart, which is really what he asked people to do.


    And it''s just the kind of poison Charles used before - only a few hundred times more.


    Although he hated Charles from the bottom of his heart, and his practice really made Tang Xiaotang want to kill him, but Qiao Zhe''s method really made Tang Xiaotang feel that he was too cold - he didn''t even consider using normal legal means to solve the problem. It is clear that there are enough evidences. As long as they are handed in, Charles can get the punishment he deserves.


    As if there is no moral bottom line, as if in his eyes that is not a person at all, each other''s life is just like those white rats in the laboratory, which he manipulates at will.


    She didn''t sympathize with Charles, but felt that his tendency to blacken had not been alleviated at all. Moreover, because of some recent emotions, the situation seemed to be more serious than before.


    This can''t work. If one day the mysterious organization comes up with a new way to pull him into the terrorist organization, he won''t destroy the world?


    She had to speed up, at least not to let him get any stimulation and blacken when she was not able to move.


    Tang Xiaotang thinks so, hugged Qiao Zhe''s arm.


    Aware of her movements, although the young man did not speak, he held her hand but closed it.


    Comforted by this action, Tang Xiaotang thought in his arms, it seems that she still has a chance.


    Time passed quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, Tang Xiaotang''s body was already one year old.


    "Dad..."


    Sitting on the bed, Tang Xiaotang looks at Qiao zhe standing in front of the mirror and reaches out to him.


    Qiao Zhe is wearing a suit on his body. His already handsome face is becoming more and more beautiful against the background of the Black Slim suit, which vaguely reveals a noble temperament.


    The young man''s face is not as green and indifferent as before, maybe because he raised a baby, his look is a little more calm and indifferent. Although his dark eyes are still like robots without any feelings, when he saw the reflection of the girl in the mirror, there was a glimmer of light warmth like an illusion in his pupils.


    "Dad Dad Hold - hold


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care about his expressionless face. She continues to hold out her hand to Qiao Zhe. After a year of training, she has been able to act coquettishly to Qiao zhe without any shame - and she really doesn''t want to go by herself.


    Anyway, she is still a baby now. What''s the matter?


    Although there was no new apartment, the decoration of the room was completely different from when they first arrived - pink carpet on the ground, light pink wallpaper on the walls, a double bed with pink sheets and quilts in the middle, a crib with bars on one side of the window, candy colored plush toys on the bed and a pillow next to it Dolls in beautiful skirts; also painted pink on the bedside table, a pile of children''s building blocks, there are a few fairy tale books left aside.


    In fact, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t like pink very much. However, he doesn''t know where Qiao zhe saw it. He thinks that this color is the little girl''s favorite, so all her things, including the clothes she wears, are this color. It''s really hard for a girl who has lived for countless years and thinks that she is no longer a simple little girl.


    However, she can''t accept it either. Tang Xiaotang has obviously expressed that she doesn''t like pink several times, but Qiao zhe just decided that she is suitable for this color and only bought pink things for her.


    is unable to make complaints about his straight men''s beauty, but Tang Xiao sugar can barely accept it. But she swore that if she could make her own decision, she''d have to replace all of these pink ones.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1074

    Joe zhe sees the girl who reaches for her hand through the mirror, but he doesn''t go over and pick her up immediately. It seems that he didn''t move, her face became a little anxious, and her voice became louder.


    "Dad - Dad! Hold on


    Seeing that he still didn''t move, she moved her body and began to rub down.


    The big bed has no guardrail. The edge of the bed is not low from the ground. Seeing that she is about to slide to the ground, Qiao zhe quickly walks over and holds her up.


    "Dad Ha ha ha


    The girl clapped her hands happily in his arms. Qiao zhe glanced at her. Although she could only say some simple words, he knew very well that the little girl had a high IQ.


    For example, just now, she knew that she would not let her fall, so she dared to be so bold.


    "If you dare to do that again, you will fall down." Pretending to be cold, Tang Xiaotang didn''t care what he said, knowing that he just said it. She pulled his hair happily and "giggled".


    "I''ll be at Mrs. Lehmann''s in a minute. You''re not allowed to cry." Jorge took her out and said to her.


    Today is the graduation ceremony. Although he has graduated early and can continue to study in school, he still can''t avoid this occasion.


    Moreover, he will speak as a representative of outstanding graduates. Obviously, he can''t bring a baby with him.


    "Cry..." The girl learned his last word and continued to pull his hair. The hair that qiaozhe had just finished was pulled to pieces by her.


    Jorge held her in both hands and couldn''t get her hands off. The baby that has grown up is no longer able to hold it with one hand as before. Now she is very heavy, white and fat, and looks more like a chubby bun.


    her face is more and more delicate, and the outline of a half breed is gradually revealed. Her white skin, black curly hair, big eyes are clear and bright, and her pupils are not as pure as him Black, but a little blue.


    When she smiles, there are two dimples on her face. Almost everyone who sees her says that she is as beautiful as an angel. Almost all the people around him are convinced by the little devil with an angel face. As long as he takes her to the laboratory, the little devil can receive countless gifts. If he doesn''t take her for a few days, the first thing those people care about must be her .


    "Be honest." He gave a warning, but the girl was not afraid of him at all. She continued to rub his hair.


    By the time they got to Mrs. Lehmann''s house downstairs, Jorge''s hair was as messy as a chicken coop.


    "Oh! My God, Joe, what are you going to do? "


    When she opened the door, Mrs. Lehmann was surprised to see Jorge standing outside in a suit with messy hair and a girl in her arms.


    "Please look after her for me." Joel''s face is expressionless. He doesn''t try to stop her any more.


    She looked at Qiao Zhe''s hair and the girl who still put her hand on his head in his arms. She seemed to understand something. She gave him a slight smile. She stretched out her hand: "give it to me."


    "Thank you."


    Will be in the arms of the girl to her, has been used to she did not cry, Qiao zhe looked at the time, some too late, will turn away.


    "Wait, Joe," Mrs. Lyman called to him. "Don''t you tidy your hair?" She seemed to want to laugh, but she held back and pointed to his messy hair. She opened her mouth.


    He had no time to go back.


    Tang Xiaotang watched his back as he left, and then was carried into the house by Mrs. Lyman.


    Mrs. Lyman lives alone. Because she often comes here, and Mrs. Lyman likes her very much, she has prepared a room for her.


    "Darling, you can play here first. I have something to do. I''ll be with you later."


    Mrs. Lehmann put her on the carpet of the room, surrounded by plush toys for her. She took a picture book for children and put it in front of her. The woman turned to the kitchen to make some food for the girl.


    Tang Xiaotang sits smartly. As soon as the woman''s figure disappears at the door, she immediately looks at the childish picture book in front of her. Then she pushes it aside and opens the system map.


    In order not to show her flaws, she can only be like a real child, and never do anything too disobedient, which makes her useless in this world. Until now, the only way to collect Qiao Zhe''s information is to rely on the system map.


    Moreover, I don''t know if the other party has the ability to capture the system. She only dares to use the map when she is alone.


    She has to be careful.


    Cobweb like cities appear on the system interface, and thumbnails of various buildings appear in front of Tang Xiaotang. On the crisscross Road, a striking sign is slowly moving, which is Qiao Zhe.


    Tang Xiaotang knows what qiaozhe is going to do today. It is reasonable that nothing will happen at the graduation ceremony. However, she always has a bad premonition after knowing the news, which makes her unable to put her heart down.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1075

    But she had no way to stop it. Unlike the banquet, she could not attend it without reason, let alone give a speech on stage. It was his honor, and she could not stop it.


    Is there a shooting? But recently, she followed Qiao Zhe to watch the news every day, and there was no bad news. Moreover, the law and order of the University was pretty good, and Qiao zhe was the son of the world. Even if the mysterious organization wanted to take action, it was impossible to use such a mindless method


    Without a clue, Tang Xiaotang decided to pay close attention to Qiao zhe today.


    Qiao Zhe''s logo on the map has entered the school. Tang Xiaotang sees several familiar icons specially marked by her.


    At this time, there was a sound of footwork outside the door. Tang Xiaotang''s ears moved, quickly put away the map, pulled the picture book next to him and turned a page at random, pretending to read carefully.


    When the woman pushed the door in, she saw the girl sitting quietly on the carpet reading a book. Her white face was like an adult, serious and serious.


    With a smile on her face, she whispered, "honey, would you like a glass of orange juice?"


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to drink orange juice at all now. She shakes her head and says loudly, "no!"


    "Well, let me know if you want to drink."


    Putting the orange juice on the cupboard, she turned and went out. As soon as she left the room, Tang Xiaotang breathed a sigh of relief and opened the map again.


    Joe is still there, but beside him


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes sank and looked coldly at the spot that suddenly appeared.


    -


    at the same time.


    Qiao zhe coldly looks at the woman who suddenly appears in front of him and blocks his way, with indifferent eyes.


    She doesn''t seem to have a good life. Her long curly hair is disheveled on her shoulders, and her tarnished hair tail looks like a mess of grass. She looks haggard. Even though she is wearing thick smoky makeup, she can''t hide her black and puffy bags under her eyes, which is totally different from the last time she met.


    But it''s none of his business.


    Joel was about to walk forward, but the woman held out her hand to stop him: "Joel! You stop! "


    Seeing that the young man didn''t care about himself, a woman''s resentment flashed through her eyes. She suddenly rushed to him and seemed to embrace him with her body.


    At this time, the young man suddenly turned around and gave her a light look.


    It was clearly a sight without any emotion, but when she was staring at by those dark eyes, she stopped for no reason and didn''t dare to take another step.


    In this way, she stood still and watched the young man leave. After his figure completely disappeared, the woman reflected what she had come to do.


    "Damn it! Wait, Jorge


    Her eyes twinkled with anger and remorse, but the target had gone, so she had to stomp angrily and quickly catch up.


    The ceremony went smoothly.


    Qiaozhe''s speech was also very smooth. Although he was expressionless and fluent, he didn''t have much emotion, but he still let the applause from the beginning to the end. Especially after knowing that his research results had been published in the most famous magazine in the academic world, the following graduates looked at him more like idols, and the junior girls kept on looking at him I want to pat him.


    When he stepped down from the stage after his speech, many red roses were thrown up, and even an enthusiastic girl went directly on stage to try to hold him. But for being stopped by the staff, Qiao zhe would not have left completely.


    Under the stage.


    "How handsome Joe is! I want to marry him A girl blushed and said, "even if he has a daughter, I don''t care!"


    "Me too!"


    In the corner, the women listen to their excited discussion, their faces are crooked, such a position, such an excellent man, should have been her! Joel! Was he pretending before? Just to get rid of her on purpose?!


    No way! He can''t get rid of her!


    And if it wasn''t for him, Fu Shao wouldn''t break up with her!


    However, she remembered that the young man had just looked at his eyes, which seemed to look at some dead object. As long as she wanted to get close to him, her heart was afraid, and a little bit of fear rose inexplicably.


    The young man in her impression was still the thin and weak man. He suddenly became such a terror to her.


    At this time, her eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of a person standing on the other side. When she saw the amazing and obsession in that person''s eyes, the woman''s eyes turned, and a crazy idea suddenly came to her mind.


    Slowly approaching the man, she had only one thought in her mind.


    Since he has done this to her, she will take revenge! No one can get what she can''t get!


    After Qiao zhe finished his speech, there was nothing left for him. Thinking about the girl who stayed in other people''s home and the situation that he had been away for a long time before, he decided to go back earlier.There''s nothing to clean up. After saying hello to his professor, Qiao zhe left the meeting.


    Outside the meeting was a commercial street, a little far from where he lived.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1076

    In order to be in a hurry, Qiao zhe simply called a taxi. In the process of waiting, he casually looked at the surrounding environment. Suddenly, his sight fell not far away.


    It was the floor to floor window of a shopping mall. The transparent glass window was covered with soft looking white plush carpets. There were a lot of plush cushions around. There were a lot of golden five pointed stars hanging from it. The decoration was extremely warm.


    On top of the plush carpet sat a baby model wearing a plush, white one-piece baby dress. The baby dress is a hooded one. It''s a rabbit. It not only has a rabbit like tail on the back, but also has two rabbit ears on the hat. With the innocent smiling face of the baby, it looks very lovely.


    Many passers-by will listen and focus on which baby model.


    Joel takes his eyes back coldly. Which fool will wear this dress? It looks so stupid!


    Twenty minutes later.


    Carrying a delicate packaging bag, he walked out of the shopping mall calmly, feeling that he was the fool.


    But if he goes back without a gift, the little devil will make a scene again. He doesn''t want to hear her shrill cry that can almost make a normal person crazy.


    A taxi slowly stopped in front of the street, Qiao zhe looked at the license plate number, just the one he called.


    When he opened the door, he was about to get on the bus when his mobile phone suddenly rang.


    Take a look at the caller ID, a little doubt flashed through his eyes.


    This man Why did you call him again?


    After a pause, he picked up the phone.


    "Jorge? Where are you? "


    A man''s confused voice came from the phone: "how can you disappear in the blink of an eye?"


    "What''s the matter?" Qiao zhe light mouth.


    "Nothing We are going to get together. Would you like to come? " As if expecting that he would refuse, the man immediately said, "we have graduated. We are going to be separated. This may be the last time we get together." There was a touch of sadness in his voice.


    He doesn''t want to get together with his compatriots who are not very familiar to him, not to mention people waiting for him at home: "no -"


    "it''s just a farewell ceremony. It won''t be long."


    "I''m going back the day after tomorrow. We may never see each other again. You can come this time, OK?" He whispered: "for the sake of helping you..."


    "The place." Before he could finish, Jorge interrupted him. He didn''t want to hear him finish what he said, just like he didn''t need his help at all.


    "You agreed?" The man''s voice excited: "right here, we are all waiting for you."


    Hang up the phone, Qiao zhe looked down at the driver who was waiting for him to get on the bus, put some notes on the co driver''s seat: "sorry, I don''t need a car."


    He turned and walked into the place where he had just left. He thought as he walked, hoping that the little devil would not cry for him because he went back too late for the sake of his gift.


    Sky, a large dark cloud is slowly converging, pedestrians on the street have accelerated their pace.


    A rainstorm is brewing.


    -


    the other side.


    In the rest room of the meeting, the man listened to the busy tone on the other side of the phone and slowly put down his mobile phone. He looked responsible, and his fundus was excited and struggling.


    "He agreed?"


    The woman sitting on the sofa looked down on him all the time. When she saw the man nodding, she lay back on the back of the chair and snorted coldly: "in this case, don''t forget what you promised me!"


    "I know. Don''t worry. I won''t forget." The man frowned, then threw the mobile phone on the coffee table: "you can''t do too much, although I want to get him, but also don''t want to completely destroy him."


    "Well, I know!" The woman said, but a strange light flashed from her eyes. She took out a transparent bag from her clothes and threw it on the tea table: "this is the medicine. You should put it away."


    "Are you sure this works?" The man took a suspicious look.


    "Of course! I bought it from the black market at a high price! It''s the medicine for the dark net training, not to mention Qiao Zhe, even the immortals can''t stand it! " A woman''s proud voice.


    Outside the door, the hand of the man in black who was about to knock on the door stopped. When he heard the familiar voice, an obscure light flashed in his black eyes.


    Take out the mobile phone, but hesitated for a moment, he still put it away, in the room two people began to discuss other topics, he pretended to knock on the door.


    "Come in, please."


    The man in the room said in a high voice. He pushed the door and went in. His calm eyes glided over the two people in the room. He said in a low voice: "when will it start?"


    Seeing him, the woman''s look became extremely complicated for a moment, but soon she recovered her composure and put on a flattering smile: "Fu Shao, long time no see!"


    The man only looked at her one eye, then moved his eyes to another person. He asked, "when will it start?"www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1077

    "Just a moment." The man on the sofa frowned and returned.


    I don''t know why this man came. He didn''t tell him about it. It''s not that he is afraid of the influence of the Fu family behind him. After all, it''s a foreign country. No matter how rich and powerful the Fu family is, they can''t stick in so long. It''s just that if there is one more person, it will be more likely to be exposed.


    And Fu Sheng He has a deep mind. If he catches him, he will be in trouble.


    "What are you doing here?" The man casually sat on the sofa on the other side and looked at him: "everyone else has arrived. Don''t you, the organizer, go out?"


    "I''m going out now." He frowned, looked at the woman, stood up and said, "let''s go."


    The woman looked at the man sitting there. She seemed to want to stay, but she had to leave with him with a warning look.


    The door was closed, and the hand that the man on the sofa had been holding was finally slowly released. The sweat soaked palm could hardly hold the mobile phone. He opened the mobile phone camera and pulled out a picture from it.


    It was a remake of the whole family. The handsome man in military uniform was standing behind the elegant cheongsam woman. The woman was holding a baby in her arms. They were laughing happily.


    His eyes fell on the woman, and the delicate face with a gentle smile turned into another face in his eyes.


    A face with the same delicacy but different expression.


    Except that the shape of the eyes was the same as that of the man in uniform, the woman''s face and the man were almost carved out of the same mold.


    This is his parents, they are holding him, and the person who is very similar to them


    Jorge.


    Shaking hands on the "delete", he thought of the day when he received this picture of shock, even now, the unspeakable panic is still in the bottom of his heart.


    No, never leave this picture!


    Neatly delete it, his eyes all kinds of complex emotions appear, eventually, all turned into a rich black.


    He can''t lose the life he has now. Let him never have another chance.


    when Qiao zhe came back to the hall with gifts, the other students had basically left, and the others who were cleaning up the meeting hall were still excited to surround him when they saw him coming back.


    Finally get rid of these enthusiastic students, a few people on the face up.


    "Jorge, you''re back!" The woman in the purple dress began to smile. She looked curiously at the things he was holding: "for your daughter?"


    "Well." Mention her, although the facial expression is still no change, but Qiao Zhe''s eyes are slightly softer.


    Next to the woman, the same man in suit and shoes laughed: "you are satisfied now. You have a daughter and a position. Unlike us, we are going to go our separate ways soon. When you get rich, don''t forget our old classmates!"


    His tone is a little sour. They all know now that Jorge can stay in school.


    With the result of that experiment, he took charge of the whole laboratory completely. It is said that the college is reviewing his data. Once passed, he will become the youngest professor in the Department of biology.


    "Don''t say that, Sophie." Seeing Qiao Zhe''s expressionless face, the woman stopped him awkwardly: "cough, sit here first." She said to Jorge.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1078

    As soon as Qiao zhe sat down, he saw two familiar figures coming slowly.


    "Jorge, you''re back." The man looks at the young man sitting on the sofa with a smile on his face, and his eyes show an imperceptible surprise.


    The young man was wearing a stiff suit, and his handsome face became more and more noble and elegant against the background of the clothes. He even had a kind of cool feeling. He only felt that his throat was tight.


    Behind him, the woman''s face was much more complicated. There was resentment and a bit of revenge in her eyes.


    Soon, he will pay for his behavior!


    "Come on, let''s go upstairs to the private room. I''m ready." The man turned back and said to the others.


    The party went upstairs and came to the conference hall which had been arranged.


    delicacy long table full of Chinese cuisine, the wine stands on the side of the wine, and even two bottles of Baijiu, the food of the country, let everyone''s mood gradually relaxed, especially after three rounds of wine, the sadness of separation is replaced by another kind of eager atmosphere, everyone''s emotion is becoming more and more excited.


    Almost everyone drank a lot, a few directly drunk, scattered lying on the sofa in the private room.


    Even a few women drank a lot.


    Qiaozhe didn''t like the taste of alcohol. He sat on the seat indifferently and didn''t drink a glass of wine from the beginning to the end. Even if someone wanted to toast him, he would drink it back with cold eyes. Gradually, no one dared to toast him.


    As time went by, his patience ran out. He hated such occasions. Now he began to regret that he had agreed to come here.


    It''s getting dark outside. If I can''t get back tonight, I don''t know what the devil will do.


    Just as he was about to stand up and leave, he saw a woman in a red dress coming slowly towards him.


    "Joe, are you really so heartless?" She was holding a glass of wine and looking at the young man with red eyes. She seemed to be a little crazy.


    Qiaozhe directly ignored her, but the woman was obviously not reconciled, she directly rushed to him, like to catch him, like to use wine to splash him.


    The red wine in the glass exudes a charming luster under the light, and the clear wine flows across a curve in the air and sprinkles on him. When he is about to escape, he suddenly reaches out a hand behind him and pulls him.


    Then, the red wine that could have been avoided was all spilled on him, and jozhe''s face sank instantly.


    Behind him came a familiar angry voice: "Ye Yuqi! What are you doing? "


    The man with the same glass stood beside him. He quickly exchanged a look with the woman, and then pretended to be angry: "do you have to make everyone look bad?"


    "Well! It''s none of your business The woman took a look at the glass in his hand, the Madness on her face disappeared instantly, and a strange smile rose from her lips.


    "You''re going to regret it, Jorge!" She looked at the young man with the eyes of resentment and twisted her body to leave.


    Red wine spilled on the body, and unfortunately, half of the wine fell on the inside of the shirt, the red stain on the white material was obviously shocking.


    "I''m so sorry. I didn''t expect her to do that." The man looked at him with apologetic eyes. However, when he saw the texture of the young man''s wet clothes, a lust flashed through his eyes.


    Joel didn''t speak.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1079

    However, the coldness of his whole body was enough to make people retreat, and he slowly turned to look at him.


    It was a cold sight without emotion, as if it had been watched by some kind of cold-blooded creature, with a thick cold feeling, which bit by bit choked the throat along the spine.


    He felt suffocated for a moment.


    The next second, however, the young man quickly turned and walked out.


    "Wait!"


    Then he came back to his mind and thought of his purpose, so he rushed out.


    Other people are drunk, except for ye Yuqi who has been watching them and Fu Sheng who is sitting alone in the corner, no one noticed this scene.


    Seeing the two people leave together, the woman suppresses the almost twisted excitement on her face. She doesn''t even see another line of sight thrown at her.


    Fu Sheng took a sip of the red wine in the glass with deep eyes.


    "Are you going back like this?" In the corridor, the man held the young man''s arm, but released his hand in his cold sight.


    "Sorry But at least you have to change your clothes. " He took another look at the wine stains and saw that the young man still wanted to leave. He was a little worried. If he was allowed to leave like this, he would never have a chance again.


    Perhaps he was quick witted, he suddenly had a reason: "you go back like this, your daughter will be very worried."


    This sentence successfully made Qiao zhe stop. She thought that the girl really hated the smell of alcohol. Sometimes he came out of the laboratory and got the smell of alcohol. She didn''t want him to touch her.


    "Go and sit in the room upstairs for a while. I''ll have new clothes sent." Seeing him stop, the man said in a hurry.


    "No Qiao zhe cold mouth, he turned to the front desk of the hotel, ready to open another room.


    However, I don''t know why, today''s hotel rooms are full. Seeing the sorry smile of the front desk, the man was relieved.


    It seems that he has been helping him all day. He continued: "I''d better go to my room."


    That''s the only way. Joel followed him upstairs.


    The room ordered by the man is on the top floor of the hotel. The decoration of the suite is extremely luxurious. The floor is covered with dark red carpet, and there is a faint fragrance in the room.


    "Sit down first, and I''ll tell them to bring up the clothes." The man closed the door gently, then pointed to the sofa and said to Joel.


    Just as he sat on the sofa, the man turned and went to another room.


    "Would you like something to drink?" His voice came out.


    "No, thank you."


    Joel just wants to go home quickly. I don''t know if the little devil is making trouble. Although she is familiar with Mrs. Lyman''s home, if she goes back late, she will cry again.


    As soon as he thought that, his cell phone rang. When he saw the caller ID, it was Mrs. Lyman.


    "Joe, when will you be back?" Qiao zhe didn''t hesitate to answer the phone. On the other side, Mrs. Lyman''s voice came. Through the receiver, he heard the girl''s familiar cry: "Annie is crying for you now."


    "I don''t know what happened. A minute ago, she was fine, and suddenly she cried," Mrs. Lyman was obviously puzzled. "I can''t coax her. Joe, would you like to have a word with her?"


    "Well, please give her the phone." Listening to the heartrending cry, Qiao Zhe''s eyes were slightly heavy.


    "Dad Dad - Dad Soon, the girl''s choking voice came from her mobile phone. Before Qiao zhe spoke, she began to cry again: "sobbing Wuwuwu... "


    "Don''t cry," listening to her cry, there was a strange emotion flowing through his heart. Although he had been together for so long, he was still not good at comforting her, so that this sentence sounded more like an order: "if you cry again, there will be no gift."


    "Wow


    Who knows, as soon as he uttered this sentence, the girl cried even more fiercely. While crying, she mumbled: "bad! Bad - Dad! Wow -- "


    Qiao Zhe


    He heard Mrs. Lehmann''s piano sound to comfort her. She answered the phone again and said helplessly, "Joe, you''d better come back soon. She''s crying like this. I''m afraid she''ll cry badly."


    "Please look after her again. I''ll be right back." Listening to the girl''s cry, he found that he couldn''t keep calm any more. He just wanted to go back immediately.


    Or he shouldn''t have changed at all.


    Hang up the phone, he stood up and strode out, only to meet the man who was walking in.


    "What are you going to do, Jorge?" He stopped him in surprise.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I''m leaving." Qiao zhe light mouth, if he goes back a little later, that little devil don''t know will cry into what kind of.


    "Wait a little longer. The clothes will be here in a minute." The man''s heart began to be impatient, what did he find?


    Doesn''t it mean that if you smell it, it will work in a minute? But look at him, he was not affected by the drug effect at all.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1080

    Stopped, do not know why, the bottom of qiaozhe''s heart suddenly rose a sense of dryness, he some want to frown.


    "No Want to go around the man, but he stopped again.


    This time, Jorge just felt that the irritability could no longer be tolerated. He directly raised his head and looked at him coldly: "what are you doing?"


    The young man''s white skin was dyed red, and his face was delicate. Because the red color almost showed a kind of gorgeous, the man''s eyes were straight. He took each other''s hand and increased his strength. Finally, he became greedy.


    "I have something to say to you..." As he spoke, he drew close to the young man who began to breathe a little.


    Inexplicable body fever, familiar and strange desire is hard to ignore, but the young man''s eyes are still dark, he suddenly looked at each other.


    "Smell."


    Locked by the cold sight, the man''s heart for a moment gave birth to a sense of retreat, but soon he remembered that, after all, youth is only an orphan, even if it is excellent, what? He didn''t get a firm foothold after all.


    As long as we catch hold of him at this time, we are not afraid that he will not yield


    "Do you know that, Jorge? I''ve loved you for a long time... "


    The man''s sticky eyes made Qiao Zhe''s eyes more and more gloomy. In the dark pupil, it seemed that some terrible beast woke up from the dark color. The dark eyes were opposite to the red face, but the people who had been dazzled by desire didn''t find it.


    "You will pay for it." Qiao Zhe''s voice became hoarse because of his desire, but his tone was still cold. He was a man holding the hand suddenly turned, and then grabbed his wrist heavily twist.


    The man let go of his hand in pain. He didn''t expect that, unlike his slim figure, the young man''s strength was extraordinary.


    While he covered his hands in pain, Qiao zhe had quickly opened the door and ran out.


    "Damn it


    See, the man can''t take care of his wrist, quickly turned to catch up, but wait for him to catch up, qiaozhe has been on the elevator down the stairs.


    ¡°**£¡¡±


    He ran down the stairs in a hurry, calling the woman who was still downstairs: "Joel''s running! Stop him


    Before he could wait for the woman to speak, he hung up the phone, then dialed another one and said a few words of English.


    During the conversation, he quickly ran to the first floor, panting from the safe passage to the elevator entrance. When he saw that the elevator was on the second floor, he waited there.


    "Ding Dong!"


    The elevator stopped on the first floor, but when the door opened, the man found that there was no Qiao Zhe in it.


    "Damn it! I''ve been fooled He punched the door of the elevator heavily. He must have got off the elevator in the middle and left in another way!


    He ran away!


    However, he didn''t want to give up. He immediately took out his mobile phone and made a few calls. Then he went to the front desk of the hotel and said that he had lost something and asked for monitoring.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1081

    "Sorry, sir, we can''t..."


    The receptionist with blonde hair and blue eyes refused him with a smile. However, before she finished speaking, the phone suddenly rang. She made an sorry gesture and then answered the phone.


    "Hello Ah, yes, yes! I see


    Hang up the phone, she looked at the man in front of her in surprise, and then said: "Sir, you can check the monitoring, please wait a moment, I''ll ask someone to take you right away."


    When he saw that the young man in the monitoring room got off the elevator on the second floor, and then changed another elevator to the parking lot on the second floor, he immediately found the monitoring room of the parking lot.


    Unfortunately, the monitoring of the parking lot is not very complete. There are many monitoring dead spots. It took him a long time to see the figure of the young man flash by. So the man pointed to the blurred figure on the screen and said to the security guard of the hotel: "this is the man! He took my stuff! Stop him for me


    "I''m sorry, sir. I think you should go to the police." One side of the security captain did not want to pay attention to him, the man took out a card and handed it to him: "as long as you help me, the money is yours."


    Looking at the attractive card shining in the light, a greedy light flashed through the eyes of the tall man in uniform.


    "What are you doing..." His expression has eased down and his tone has softened a lot: "but we have rules, we can''t..."


    "If I don''t tell you, who will know?" As soon as the man raised his hand and pressed down the switch on the next screen, the two of them disappeared in an instant: "it''s just a small gift for a friend. As a friend, it''s nothing to help you?"


    The man looked at the thin card for a while, his eyes flashed, and finally picked it up: "OK, I''ll make you a friend."


    "You stop an oriental in a suit right away..." He picked up the intercom and ordered in a low voice.


    -


    "dear Don''t cry, baby, darling


    The woman holding the baby, deliberately put down the voice to coax her, but the baby girl in her arms as if she did not hear the same, crying more and more shrill.


    Since putting down the phone, she has not been coaxed by Joe, but cried even more. No matter how comforting she is, she can''t stop. Now her voice is hoarse and she is still crying.


    There was a touch of anxiety on her face. If she cried like this again, she would faint! Why hasn''t Joe come back yet?


    "Dad! Yes - Dad - wow


    While crying, the baby reached out to the door as if to go out. Lyman didn''t want to take her out because it was cloudy outside and it looked like it was going to rain.


    But when the girl saw that she didn''t take herself out, she began to struggle in her arms. Her strength was unexpectedly strong. Lyman almost couldn''t hold her and let her fall. But she had to pick up the umbrella hanging at the door and prepare to take her out for a walk. Maybe she won''t cry.


    Tang Xiaotang is also very worried. Although Qiao zhe on the map has temporarily left the man, she is still very worried. His logo is very slow and stops. He stops while walking, which means that he must be in a bad state!


    After all, she is too young If she were a little older, it would be easier!


    Before going out, the woman called Qiao zhe again. However, this time, what she didn''t expect was that the phone rang for a long time and didn''t get through. Just like there was no one there, her heart was a little uneasy.


    After another look at the crying girl, she hesitated for a moment and dialed the phone number that Qiao zhe had left her before: "Hello, I''m Joe''s landlord Do you know where Joe went today? "


    -


    dark underground parking lot.


    A mobile phone is lying quietly in the corner flashing light, its owner does not know where to go.


    Joel threw away the mobile phone with positioning, watched the hotel security chasing the tramp who exchanged his coat with him. While they stopped him, he quickly left the parking lot from the corner.


    As he walked along the narrow and dirty lane, his body''s reaction became more and more intense, which could not be ignored. His vision was so blurred that he could hardly see the route. His heart beat violently as if he was about to jump out from the bottom of his heart. He tightly grasped the paper bag in his hand and had only one idea in his mind.


    The little devil is still waiting for him at home. He has to go back!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1082

    Home What a strange word


    I didn''t know when he had taken the ordinary and shabby apartment as his home?


    The heat in his body almost broke his blood vessels and skin, and his strength was completely evaporated


    "boom!"


    There was a thunder in the cloudy sky, and then the heavy rain poured down, and the shirt was wet on the body. However, even if the cold rain fell on the body, it could not make the temperature of qiaozhe''s body fall down.


    It was almost impossible for him to think, but he was in a trance. It seemed that on such a Rainstorm Day, he picked her up


    He didn''t know how long he had been walking until he couldn''t move any more, so he leaned against the wall and slowly sat down on the ground.


    The delicate packaging bag fell on the ground, the pure white fluff stained with black stains, a little bit soaked in water.


    There is rain falling into the pupil, can not feel the temperature, stained with water eyelashes a little bit down, consciousness floating away from the body.


    Some are not willing to Qiao zhe Cai discovered that he didn''t want to die after all.


    "Wow


    Ears as if to hear the girl''s cry, vision gradually black that moment, he seems to see a familiar face still hanging tears.


    "Call an ambulance..." He heard a flustered voice.


    The next second, Jorge''s world completely fell into darkness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Wuwu Wu Wu... "


    ¡­¡­


    Who, next to him, is making this retarded voice?


    The meaning of deep sleep was awakened by a slight sound like the sound of a mosquito, and the young man subconsciously wanted to frown.


    "Wow Dad Dad... "


    Dad? Oh, he''s really curious about which unfortunate guy will be the father of this nuisance. Doesn''t he know that he should educate his children not to make a big noise in other people''s homes?


    "Dad Wuwuwu... "


    The voice became louder and louder. The young man wanted to open his eyes and drive him away. However, he was so heavy that he seemed to be pressed by a huge stone that he couldn''t even move his finger.


    "Annie, don''t cry..." He heard the voice of a strange woman.


    Finally someone can take this little noisy ghost away, but is her name Anne? What a waste of the name


    The young man was thinking like this, but he heard the girl cry more loudly.


    "Wow! Dad --! "


    The sharp cry almost pierced his eardrum. The young man tried his best to frown. He must keep the source of the noise away from him!


    "My God! He frowned He heard the woman''s excited voice, and then there was a noise.


    "Joe, zhe Can you hear me? " There was a strange voice in his ear.


    Joe A familiar syllable


    The subconscious appearance of these two words in his brain made him wonder why he knew this.


    "The patient''s consciousness is recovering..."


    "Great Thank God... "


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa!"


    All kinds of voices mixed together, even more irritating than the harsh cry just now. He felt that it was too noisy, so he simply let himself continue to fall asleep.


    I hope by the time he wakes up again, these disgusting people will be gone.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it was.


    The familiar memory finally comes back to my mind a little bit, and consciousness and feeling return to my body together.


    On the sickbed, the pale young man''s slender eyelashes quivered slowly, and finally slowly opened his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1083

    It was a strange room, but through the surrounding environment, he quickly judged that he was in the hospital.


    He was lying on the bed with a thin quilt on his body, a hanging bottle on his left hand, and the name of some electrolyte on the bag of transparent liquid medicine. His body was no longer hot and weak, and completely returned to normal.


    There was not much accident. He thought of the scene he saw before he was in a coma. It seemed that it was not the hallucination of the brain affected by drugs.


    There was a call bell at the head of the bed. He was just about to raise his right hand to press it. Then he felt that his right hand seemed to be bound by something. It was too heavy to move.


    Looking from her side, the girl curled up beside him, holding his arm tightly with her hands.


    She frowned and slept uneasily. It seemed that what he had just done had affected her. She flattened her mouth as if she was about to cry.


    Joel patted her back gently and placidly with his other hand with a needle in it, just like every time before.


    The girl''s frowning brow slowly released. Maybe she felt the familiar breath. She shrank in his direction and finally released his arm.


    Skillfully pulling out the needle, Qiao zhe sat up against the bed and was about to put the girl locked on the edge of the bed in. Suddenly, there was a slight sound of footsteps outside. Then, the door of the ward was pushed open.


    It was Mrs. Lehmann who came in with a bottle in her hand. When she saw the young man on the bed who had opened her eyes, she cried out excitedly.


    "Oh, Joe! Excellent! You wake up at last


    She couldn''t control her voice because of her excitement. The sleeping girl was woken up by her.


    Before she opened her eyes, she subconsciously opened her mouth and began to cry. However, as soon as she gave a "Wu", Qiao zhe opened her mouth.


    "If I cry, I''ll throw you down."


    Although the voice became a little hoarse because there was no water for several days, Tang Xiaotang still recognized the familiar voice.


    "Dad - Dad!"


    She looked up and saw the familiar black eyes of the youth.


    Qiaozhe only saw the girl staring at him for a while. Then, her dark blue eyes were a little bit full of water vapor. His eyes were slightly warm. He thought that this time she must be scared. Just wanted to comfort her, he saw that the girl suddenly jumped into his arms, buried her brain bag in his chest, and hugged him with two hands.


    She didn''t cry, but he felt that his clothes were soon wet.


    Very warm touch As if something had been melted a little, he didn''t know. At this moment, even his eyes became soft.


    He pauses, one hand gently embracing the soft body.


    "You wake up at last! Annie has to stay here with you these days. How can I persuade her not to go back with me? " Lehmann helplessly put the bottle aside: "you were in a coma for three days, she didn''t sleep well for three days. As soon as she left you, she would cry, so I had to put her on your bed."


    "If Annie hadn''t been crying for you that night, I didn''t expect to call your colleagues. We had been looking there for a long time before we found you..." Joan listened to Mrs. Lyman''s nagging.


    "In the end, Annie will find you by the wall first, otherwise we --"


    "thank you." before she finished, Jorge interrupted her, and he said faintly, "Annie is really troubling you these days, Mrs. Lyman."


    "Hey, it''s nothing," the woman waved her hand, then suddenly remembered something and picked up the bottle again. "Oh, right! She has to drink milk. She hasn''t eaten well these days. After a while, the milk will be cold. "


    "Give it to me. I''ll feed her." Looking at the girl who is unwilling to take her head out of her arms anyway, Qiao zhe reaches out his hand to her.


    "All right, here you are, but you should eat something too. It''s been so many days, but you can''t lose glucose all the time!" The woman handed him the bottle, and she continued, "I''ll buy you something to eat!"


    As soon as the voice fell, without waiting for Qiao Zhe to speak, she turned and walked out, and soon disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1084

    Qiaozhe slowly back in the door of the line of sight, looking at the arms of the girl.


    "Well, now Mrs. Lehmann is gone." Looking at the black back of her head, Jorge poked the hair on her head.


    The girl shakes her head in his arms, reaches out her fat hand and grabs his hand. She doesn''t want him to touch it.


    "If I don''t, I will." He spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Bad Dad --! "


    There was a dull voice in her arms. She suddenly raised her head. Her two red eyes were like rabbits in the laboratory: "bad! Bad


    "Drink it." He put a pacifier in her mouth.


    Maybe she was really hungry. The girl soon drank with a bottle in her arms, but I don''t know if she was burping while drinking because she cried too much before.


    "No next time." The young man looked down at her, patted her back gently and said in a very low voice.


    Seeing that the girl''s eyelids began to droop, and the bottle in her hand began to slide down, Jorge took it away, and she retracted herself into his arms.


    For three days without a good rest, Tang Xiaotang is so sleepy that she can''t open her eyes. Now she knows that Qiao Zhe is OK. As soon as she relaxes, all her fatigue comes out.


    "Go to sleep."


    Tang Xiaotang thought vaguely that although it happened, the result was not as bad as before


    Joe, he It should not be too black Let''s go


    While thinking, Tang Xiaotang fell asleep.


    By the time Lyman came back, the ward had become quiet again. As soon as she opened the door, she saw the thin young man sitting on the bed with his back against the armrest and the sleeping girl in her arms.


    Hearing the sound, he slowly turned his head and looked at her quietly.


    Sunlight came in from the half open curtains of the ward, and his face, which had not yet recovered, became paler and paler, and his skin was almost shining.


    However, that pair of eyes, it seems to be covered by endless shadow, cold and deep almost can not see the end.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. When he looks into those eyes, Lyman only feels a shiver, as if there is a horrible and dark hell slowly opening in those eyes.


    She stepped back slightly, clearly in the light, that delicate face like an angel, but at that moment, she only felt that behind the youth slowly opened a huge black devil wings.


    "Devil..." There was a moment of laxity in her pupils. Looking at the young man, she murmured.


    It was just a moment of trance. However, when she went to see it again, the young man''s look had become the same as usual.


    Thinking that it was her own dizziness, Lyman shook her head and felt that she must have been hallucinating because she didn''t sleep well. How could she feel that Joe, who was a little cold but had a good character, could be a devil?


    "Joe, come and have some," she said as she untied the bag and put her lunch box on the table at the head of the bed. "I don''t know what you want to eat. I packed some for you from a nearby Chinese restaurant. I hope you like it."


    "Thank you."


    A strong smell came out of the bag. Qiao zhe took a look at the dishes she brought back. Most of them were heavy oil and salt. Now he has no appetite at all.


    With a word of thanks, he said to the woman, "Mrs. Lyman, please go back and have a rest. Please take care of Annie and me these days. I''ll transfer all the expenses to you later."


    "It''s nothing!" Women don''t care about a wave, gently said: "first don''t worry, wait for your body to recover again." She doesn''t lack the money, and she really likes Anne.


    But she''s really tired these days. Fortunately, Joe is awake now. She''ll go back and have a good rest first.


    "Shall I take her back?" She looked at the sleeping girl in his arms and lowered her voice.


    "No, let her stay here." Looking down at the girl who drilled into his arms again, Qiao zhe said.


    If she cries again, those eyes will become rabbits. He doesn''t want to look at them every day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1085

    "Well, I''ll go first." Looking at the sleeping girl in his arms and remembering her piercing cry a few days ago, she thought it might be better to leave her here.


    "Click."


    The door was closed and Lyman left.


    Young people''s eyes finally show the cold color, dark eyes in the deep cold, as if even the sun will be frozen.


    It seems that there is still a disgusting touch on the skin, which spreads to the whole body. The sticky feeling that can''t be erased evokes the memory that I don''t want to recall.


    Slender fingers slowly over the eyes, that pair of dark eyes a little bit close.


    Such a dirty existence It''s better to disappear


    At this time, the creature in his arms moved, as if to feel the chill, she was uneasy to drill into his arms again.


    Warm and soft body with a faint smell of milk, like the taste of some food in a long memory, Qiao zhe saw the girl''s quiet side face, the tyranny at the bottom of his heart suddenly subsided a little bit.


    Yes, he is not alone now And take care of this little troublemaker.


    However, without strength, he could not let her grow up safely in this filthy world.


    Touching the girl''s soft hair and looking out the window at the bright sunshine, his eyes returned to indifference.


    But fortunately, it was delivered in time that day, so Qiao zhe stayed in the hospital for a few days, and then he got out of the hospital after he was completely healthy.


    During this period, no one came to visit Jorge, but Mrs. Lyman received a call from her colleagues, but Jorge did not let her disclose his whereabouts to them.


    Lyman didn''t know what had happened, but she didn''t say anything when she thought of seeing Jorge that day.


    Joel lost his cell phone that night, but instead of buying a new one, he asked Mrs. Lehmann to bring his tablet computer and knock on it in his bed.


    Tang Xiaotang knows what happened, but she has no ability to stop him now - but at least compared with the original track, Qiao Zhe''s blackening degree is much lower. At least she can feel that he has not yet produced the idea of destroying the world. At most, she just wants to kill the two people who attacked him.


    And he''s ready to leave school - although there''s no video or photo taken as in the original situation, the photo of Joel and the man entering the hotel suite has spread.


    And clearly out of such a big thing, but the college has no action - they are also ready to withdraw the decision to let Joe teach.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that this is the devil made by that scum, but she doesn''t know if there is a mysterious organization behind this. Although she wants to repair that shameless human for Qiao Zhe, she can only bear this tone.


    The day after he left the hospital, Qiao zhe went to school alone.


    "Mr. Smith told you to go to his office, Joe." Jo Zhe, who was tidying up, looked forward and called him Ruth. She looked a little sympathetic.


    Qiao zhe looks indifferent, he nodded: "thank you, I''ll go now."


    Knowing what would happen, he picked up a letter on the table and went out.


    Standing outside the office, he just knocked twice on the door, and inside came a "please come in". When Qiao zhe went in, he saw the man sitting behind his desk looking at him.


    "Here you are, Joe." Smith''s look was very complicated. Looking at the excellent young man in front of him, he felt regret and guilt: "sit down." He pointed to the chair in front of him.


    "Thank you." Joe zhe gave a cold thanks and sat on the black chair.


    "Joe, I asked you to come today for the purpose of teaching before..." Smith hesitated. He really couldn''t say it, but this was the meaning of the senior management of the school. He couldn''t make them change their mind: "although you are really excellent, after discussion, we still feel that you are too young and lack some experience..."


    In fact, this is an excuse, but there is no way: "so, you..."


    "I see." Jorge nodded, his face did not change, even his eyes were always calm.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1086

    Putting the envelope in his hand on the table, Jorge stood up and said, "thank you for your time, Mr. Smith."


    Smith took the envelope. When he saw the words on it, he looked at Jorge in surprise: "Joe, are you leaving?"


    "Yes." If he can''t get what he wants here, there''s no need to waste time.


    "Are you really going to do that? You are very suitable for the laboratory, where you can give full play to your strength, "Smith tried to dissuade him, he really did not want to lose a genius:" if you are because of this matter, although this time is not good, but as long as the next time there is a chance, I can make you -- "


    " sorry. " Qiao zhe looks indifferent. He didn''t choose to stay for fame and fortune at all. The reason why he agreed at that time was that they could give her a stable environment to grow up. But now, since they can''t do that, there''s no problem for him to choose to leave.


    What''s more, he can''t exert his ability here.


    He turned away without any nostalgia.


    -


    "Joe, are you moving?" The woman looked at the young man holding the girl in front of him in disbelief. He looked cold, as if he was just talking about a very common thing,


    "Mrs. Lyman, thank you for taking care of us. This is what I should pay you." Joel put an envelope on the table.


    "No, you''ve already paid enough rent. I can''t --" she wanted to refuse, but the young man looked up at her with black eyes and said, "take it. Annie and I will never forget your help."


    "Ah Ah The girl in his arms nodded and waved her hands, as if in agreement with the young man''s words.


    "Well Ok... " Lyman took the envelope, a thin layer, and it was like only a piece of paper in it, so she relaxed a little.


    Joe doesn''t seem to have much money, and if it''s only one or two hundred, she doesn''t have to worry too much.


    "Where are you going to move?" Lyman anxiously looked at the young man holding the girl: "do you need my help?" After all, there are a lot of things. Joe has to take a child with him. It must be hard.


    "No, I''ve already found a moving company." Joe zhe refused her and saw that she wanted to send them downstairs. He said, "don''t send them out."


    For those dark eyes, Lyman stopped for a moment.


    It was not until the door closed in front of her that she suddenly woke up.


    There was no young man in front of her. She went to the table and wanted to put away the envelope, but a piece of paper fell out of the unsealed envelope.


    When Lyman picked up the note on the table and saw what was on it, she almost threw it away with a shake of her hand.


    It wasn''t what she thought it was. It was a check, or a check with a huge amount.


    In the bottom corner of the check, there is a familiar name.


    It seems to think of something, Lyman quickly went to the window and looked down. There was a valuable black car in front of the apartment downstairs. Two men in black suits were standing in front of the door and gently opened the door.


    She saw the young man holding the girl slowly get into the car, then the door was closed, and soon the black car disappeared in her view.


    Eyes full of shock, waiting for the car to leave for a long time, Lyman still staring at the empty road, did not return to God.


    Although she didn''t know about that car, she occasionally saw advertisements on TV. Even the cheapest one cost tens of millions And the check he gave her


    She always thought Joe was just an ordinary international student, but how could he have so much money? So, what is his identity?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1087

    The shock continued until the next day, when she went to clean up the house.


    The house was cleaned up, just like the day she rented out, all the things belonging to the young people and girls were taken away, as if she had never rented out for some time.


    Just as she was about to leave, the door suddenly knocked.


    She opened the door. There was a man with black hair standing at the door. As soon as he saw her, he asked where he was.


    Lehmann naturally told him.


    "What? You said he moved away? " The person in front of her was as shocked as before, but his eyes were still a bit gloomy: "do you know where he moved?"


    "Sorry, I don''t know." Lyman shook his head, don''t say she didn''t know, this person is not a good person, even if she knew she would not tell him.


    The other side turned around and left, but after a while, there came another man with black hair.


    There were several people in black behind the man. His face was expressionless, but his eyes were heavy.


    He''s also here to ask her about Jorge.


    Lyman still said he didn''t know, and then the man left soon.


    Lehmann didn''t rent out the house again. She was not short of money. Let alone how much money Joe gave her back, Lehmann thought she sold the house to him.


    Maybe one day, she thought, Joe and lovely Anne will come back again?


    But one year, two years In five years, she did not see them again.


    -


    five years later.


    The first primary school in a city.


    "Ding Ling Ling -"


    with the ringing of the bell, a burst of cheers came out of the silent campus, and countless children with schoolbags swarmed out of the teaching building and rushed to the school gate.


    The door opened slowly, and the parents who had been waiting at the door couldn''t wait to hear their children leave soon. Some very young children were taken home in a row by the teacher, while the older children rushed to the convenience store outside the school in twos and threes. The street full of cars was full of children.


    After taking the children, the parents quickly drove away, and the children who stayed in the convenience store gradually returned home. Even fewer and fewer children had fun on the playground. Finally, even the teachers left the school, and some of the children who were still on the road disappeared. When the whole campus became quiet again, there was a woman with a little girl Child, slowly from leaving only a crack in the school door slowly out.


    "Jomo, hasn''t your father come to pick you up yet?" The woman''s face was a little anxious, and her tone was a little short: "I''ll call him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1088

    The girl standing beside her has long black hair. The end of her hair is slightly curled up. Her features on her delicate white face are as delicate as a doll, especially her bright eyes. Although they look black, you can see that her pupils are not pure black, but a little bit of dark blue.


    Hear the woman''s words, she slowly raised her head, red mouth slightly pursed, with a soft voice: "teacher, you don''t have to wait with me, I can wait by myself."


    "No, the teacher can''t let you wait alone!" Looking at the girl''s lovely face, the bottom of the woman''s heart was soft. Although she wanted to pinch her, she refused her.


    She is so young. What if something goes wrong? She can''t afford the responsibility!


    "Dad, he Very busy... " Looking at the girl drooping her head, her face seemed to be a little dim. She could no longer resist the maternal outburst at the bottom of her heart and touched her soft hair.


    "No matter how busy you are, you should spare time to accompany Annie." The touch is soft and smooth. The woman can''t help rubbing it, but she doesn''t notice that the girl seems to be repelled and moves forward: "Annie is so sensible!"


    Still not used to being touched, Tang Xiaotang pretended to look forward at Qiao Zhe''s whereabouts and avoided her hand: "Dad hasn''t come yet..."


    In fact, she had known for a long time that Jorge would come very late today. In recent days, his experiment has been carried out to a critical point. Even when he returns to the villa, he will stay in the underground laboratory all night to continue the experiment.


    As for why Tang Xiaotang knows this Because every day after Joe put her to sleep in the lab, she would secretly get up and follow him to watch him enter the lab.


    However, because the defense of the laboratory is too tight, in order not to be noticed by Jorge, she never went in.


    Unfortunately, Tang Xiaotang still failed to prevent Qiao zhe from joining the underground organization he had originally joined, and just like the original situation, he began to carry out those dangerous virus experiments.


    At that time, she had no way to move freely, and could not stop him at all, and Qiao zhe hid very well. Before she went to school, he never showed any abnormality in front of her. Without a map, Tang Xiaotang could not even find the existence of the underground laboratory.


    As for the mysterious organization, it has never appeared. In order not to reveal her whereabouts, Tang Xiaotang can''t directly search their tracks. Only when she meets some public equipment that is difficult to trace her whereabouts occasionally can she try to search.


    She doubted that the underground organization that Qiao zhe joined now was the mysterious organization, but it seemed that it was just an illegal group that made huge profits by smuggling all kinds of drugs. They didn''t want to destroy the world.


    At present, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know where his research is going, but it can be concluded that Qiao zhe hasn''t developed the virus, otherwise, the mysterious organization has already appeared.


    It seems that looking at the distance, Tang Xiaotang is thinking in the bottom of her heart, which is lucky for her. At least, she still has time


    With her efforts, at least now, qiaozhe no longer regards her as an experimental object. Through her persistent sense of existence, he has some feelings for her. Although it is less than the degree of family affection, it is enough to make her become a different existence in his heart.


    When a thing pays enough effort, it will not give up easily, whether it is human or other races are the same, even if it makes changes, it will feel very worthwhile.


    So she has to occupy the most important position in Qiao Zhe''s heart before he studies the virus. At least, she has to make him no longer black and want to destroy the world


    "Annie, your father is here!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1089

    Just then, a woman''s voice came from her ear, which interrupted her thoughts. Tang Xiaotang looked up and saw an ordinary and familiar silver gray car parked in front of her. The license plate number she had written down was Qiao zhe''s.


    The door opened, the man''s slender legs slowly step out, Tang Xiaotang already happily rushed up, while embracing the man''s thigh, while happily opening: "Dad!"


    ¡­¡­ Tang Xiaotang didn''t know what it was for a long time. She said that as long as she could finish the task, everything would be floating clouds.


    The man''s face faded green and astringent, appeared more handsome and mature. Although his face is still expressionless, his eyes are not as cold as five years ago, but a kind of deep that people dare not look directly at, no one can see through his ideas. Don''t touch him, not even the courage to face those eyes directly.


    Except Tang Xiaotang.


    "Mr. Joe, here you are at last."


    Qiaozhe gently pulls away the girl holding his leg and looks at the blonde who makes a sound in front of him. He remembers that this is qiaomo''s teacher.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting, Miss Irene." Light mouth, although the man''s tone is cold, voice is low magnetic, coupled with the more outstanding face and elegant temperament, even if he is always expressionless, also let Irene.


    "It''s nothing." Irene soon recovered, but did not dare to look at him again. It was clear that the man was very handsome, but she was inexplicably afraid to look at him. It reminded her of the dark eyes like the abyss when she first met his eyes.


    Fear No light, like It''s as black as hell.


    "Mr. Joe, you should spend more time with Anne." Although she was a little scared, Irene couldn''t hold back some words. She looked at the poor girl who was dragging his clothes beside the man. She was angry when she remembered that the man had pulled away her cold just now: "Annie is really a good child."


    "I know, Miss Irene. What else can I do for you?"


    Until she finished, the man spoke indifferently, his expression did not change, as if he did not care what she said.


    "No more..."


    Looking at the man''s still expressionless face, and some words are not suitable to say in front of the girl, Irene sighed and gave up the idea of persuading him.


    "See you tomorrow, Miss Irene!" The girl holding the man''s clothes waved to her, and Irene waved to her with a smile.


    "See you tomorrow."


    Seeing her father and daughter get on the bus, she can finally go home. Looking at the shadow of the car, Irene sighed. She couldn''t understand how a cold man like Joe could have a lovely daughter like an angel.


    It''s strange.


    -


    in the car.


    Tang Xiaotang, who was sitting in the passenger seat, was not as cute as she was in front of Irene. She quickly pulled down the schoolbag behind her, took out the flat, and then threw the schoolbag to the back seat. But because she was blocked by the cushion, the schoolbag didn''t go to the seat, and all the books in it fell under the seat.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care if she doesn''t hit it. She puts the tablet on her leg, opens an interface, and takes a sneak look at Qiao Zhe.


    "What are you up to?"


    She thought that the man didn''t notice her action. As a result, he opened his mouth and asked without looking at her.


    "Hey, nothing! Nothing Tang Xiaotang shook his head, then looked at him again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1090

    The girl said, but she still looked at him from time to time. The thief''s eyes didn''t know what he was up to.


    Qiao zhe Cai won''t be confused by her angel like face. After being with her for so long, he knows this little devil too well. When he is looked at by her, he has a bad premonition.


    "You''d better not." Warning said, after all, still driving, Qiao zhe also can''t see what she is doing.


    However, in the back, the girl simply stood up in front of her and let the camera in the back point at his face.


    Joe Zhe''s sense of foreboding became more and more strong. Taking advantage of the traffic lights in front of him, he turned around and, regardless of her resistance, picked up the tablet that she had put on her leg.


    "Dad, how can you tamper with my things!" The girl stares at him unhappily, but she doesn''t grab the tablet in his hand. She hasn''t forgotten that Qiao Zhe is driving now.


    Fortunately, she just turned off the page and he couldn''t see it!


    Sure enough, qiaozhe did not find anything unusual, just the green light is on, he had to give the flat back to the girl, continue to drive.


    Tang Xiaotang took the tablet and immediately deleted his browsing records.


    I can''t let Joe see that yet.


    The car slowly stops in front of a white villa. The girl opens the door and runs into the house without taking her schoolbag. Qiao zhe takes a look at the book that has fallen out of the back seat and swallows the words she wants to stop her.


    Waiting for him to park the car and open the door with the schoolbag packed for her, he saw that the girl was already leaning on the sofa in the living room. Without changing her slippers, he turned on the TV and started playing games.


    "Dad, I''m hungry!" Hearing the sound of opening the door, the girl said without turning her head. Two hands holding the handle quickly manipulated the characters, staring at the screen.


    Joel didn''t say anything. She put her schoolbag aside and went into the kitchen.


    As a result, when he cooked the meal, the girl still sat on the sofa playing games, and even did not change her posture.


    "Eat." Joel reminded her that the girl gave a "Oh" and then said, "wait a minute! I''ll finish the game in a minute! "


    Ten minutes later.


    The food on the table is no longer steaming. Qiao zhe looks at the empty seat opposite him, and his patience begins to drain.


    He reminded again, the girl still told him to wait for a while, when he reminded him for the third time, the voice began to sink, she reluctantly came to sit at the table.


    After three or two meals, she quickly sat in front of the TV and played games.


    Joe looked at his watch. It was still early. After packing the table, he went into the kitchen and began to wash the dishes.


    When he finished washing the dishes and came out, the girl was still on the sofa. Joel went to her and asked her, "don''t you have any homework?"


    "Yes..." The girl looked at the screen without blinking. He took a look. The pixel person on the screen was jumping a large flame under her control.


    "Then write it."


    "Wait a little longer! I''m going to win soon


    The man looked at her again, turned and went upstairs to the study.


    In half an hour.


    As soon as he went out, he heard the sound of the game coming from downstairs. It seemed that he didn''t like it. She also turned on the stereo.


    Joel came down, stood in front of her and reminded her, "do your homework."


    "Oh, I see! Dad, you are so wordy The girl impatiently pushed him away: "get out of the way! You''re in my way


    One hour later.


    "Do your homework."


    "Yes, yes! When my game is over


    Another hour later.


    "Homework."


    "Wait a second! I''ll be finished in a minute


    ¡­¡­


    Another hour later.


    "It''s nine o''clock. It''s time for you to do your homework." Joel looks down at the girl sitting on the sofa. She has been playing games for four hours, and she has never left the sofa to rest.


    Because of the excitement of the game, the blushing girl seems to forget what the homework is: "wait! I must push this boss today


    Qiao zhe: ha ha.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1091

    No longer believe her lies, he felt that his patience had been completely exhausted, turned and went directly to the TV, very neatly turned off the switch.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Seeing the boss to be pushed by himself, the screen suddenly went black - Tang Xiaotang gave a scream, almost jumped up from the sofa! However, seeing Qiao zhe standing in front of her with calm eyes and a face as black as carbon, she had to swallow her words and sit on the sofa.


    "I''m going up to do my homework." The girl showed a clever look, picked up her schoolbag from the sofa and went upstairs honestly.


    Qiaozhe followed her, watching her slowly into the study, sitting in their own position, took out the book, picked up the pen.


    He also sat back in his place and started working again.


    When the experiment came to a bottleneck, Qiao zhe had been thinking about how to let the virus control the human nervous system. His experiment on animals was very successful, but when it came to people, he was always unable to break through the most critical step.


    Vaguely know where the problem is, his brain seems to have a flash of light, but just as he was about to think of something, suddenly came a voice that people can not ignore.


    "Dad..."


    The train of thought was interrupted, and the light in his mind disappeared in an instant. With a calm face and following his voice, he saw a small head sticking out from his desk, smiling and flattering.


    Qiao zhe: "well What''s the matter with you? "


    "I want to go to the bathroom!"


    "Go."


    It took another 20 minutes to go to the toilet, but she didn''t sit for a while when she came back and called him again.


    "Dad, I can''t write this question!"


    The man had to put down the data he had just opened, get up and walk behind her, bow his head and ask, "which one?"


    "This way!" The girl casually stretched out her little hand and pointed to the book in front of her.


    It''s a very basic multiplication problem. There''s no difficulty at all. George can see the answer at a glance.


    "You don''t?" He glared at the girl. She was holding the little doll on the pen cap and had a good time. It didn''t look like she couldn''t do it at all. Joel thought she might not have looked at the topic.


    "No The girl shook her head.


    "OK," said Jorge, holding the pencil beside him. "Look, I''ll teach you again."


    In fact, he doesn''t believe that she can''t do it. This kid is always smart. Although she is young, her IQ is much higher than most people. If she can''t do this kind of problem, he really doubts whether there is something wrong with the machine when he takes her to do the IQ test.


    But this is the first time, Qiao zhe still calculated on the paper to show her.


    "Will you?" Looking at the girl who seems to be seriously looking at his solution, the man asked.


    "Yes Her answer was loud.


    After a look at the questions behind, they were all such calculation problems. Qiao zhe thought there would be no more problems, so he went back to his position.


    But as soon as he sat down, he heard the girl''s voice again: "Dad - Dad!"


    "He said


    "I can''t write this question, either!"


    Qiao zhe went over to have a look and found that the problem had not changed anything except the number.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ll tell you again Even though Qiao zhe thinks he is calm enough, he can''t help being irritable in the face of such a scene.


    He took a deep breath and told himself that he couldn''t care with her.


    Pick up the pen on one side, the man continues to write down the calculation process, the girl holds her head in one hand, while watching him calculate.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you understand? " This time, in order to prevent her from not understanding, Qiao zhe specially drew out the important process for her to see, and even told her once.


    He thought that this time she would not have any more problems, but after a while, the girl called him.


    "Daddy


    Qiaozhe really didn''t want to talk to her, but the girl kept calling him like a cry: "Dad --"


    what is an inch? Qiaozhe saw it today. He narrowed his eyes: "qiaomo, what do you want to do?"


    Men rarely call her full name, but every time he calls her full name, Tang Xiaotang knows that he can''t help it - but she just wants to make him angry. Only in this way can he care more, can she deepen her sense of existence in his heart.


    "I don''t know how to make questions..." She took a look at the man, then lowered her head, carefully pointed to her fingers.


    Oh, excuse.


    Jo zhe sneers. If she can''t do it, he will eat her exercise book!


    "You can''t do it?" He stood up and went to her: "easy, copy your textbook ten times."


    "I have a headache today, so I can''t use my brain." It''s too cruel to copy ten times. Tang Xiaotang didn''t want to make trouble for herself. She immediately held her head in one hand and pretended to be weak.


    "Oh, so?" When I was playing games just now, I didn''t see her say that she had a headache."So dad helped me with my homework, OK? When I''m ready tomorrow, I''ll do it myself! " The girl''s eyes brightened and suggested.


    That''s a good idea, Jorge. "No way."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1092

    "Oh," the girl dropped her head and quickly looked up at him, "can I use a calculator?"


    "No way."


    "Dad, you can use a calculator. Why can''t I?" She pointed to his computer.


    "No why." Joe felt that he must have not been taught before he tried to reason with the little devil. He said with a cold face, "Jomo, if you can''t finish your homework today, don''t go to bed."


    A look at the wall clock, it''s already ten o''clock, the man said without expression: "when do you finish your homework, when do you go back to the room."


    "Jorge! You are child abuse! I''ll call the police and catch you The girl didn''t pretend to have a headache, opened her eyes and glared at him angrily, shocked.


    "Before that, you have to finish your homework." Joel was not moved to speak.


    It''s cold and heartless.


    "Woo woo Dad, don''t you love me anymore? " Seeing this, Tang Xiaotang began to pretend to be poor.


    "No love." Jorge knew that the devil was pretending, he replied coldly.


    See him hard and soft do not eat, the girl had to take up the pen, commissary aggrieved began to do homework. From time to time, she looked at the man standing next to her and wanted to wait for him to change his mind so that she would not write any more. However, the man always stood in front of her without expression, and it seemed that he must watch her finish her homework.


    Tang Xiaotang has some regrets.


    Although she did receive the result she wanted, she seems to have dug a big hole for herself She could see the answers to these questions at a glance, and the homework was only three minutes for her to solve. But now Qiao zhe was watching. In order not to appear too disobedient, she could not write the answers directly, and she had to do the calculation in an honest column like an ordinary primary school student.


    It''s hard.


    As a result, it''s already 10:30, and the homework hasn''t been finished. Originally, she went to bed at 9:30, and now she has to sit here and do her homework miserably. Besides, there''s a big devil standing next to her who stares at her like a prisoner.


    Moreover, according to the body''s biological clock, she has fallen asleep at this time of the day. In addition, she has not slept well after climbing up to track him these days. So Tang Xiaotang began to feel sleepy after writing for a while, yawning one after another.


    "Ha I''m so sleepy... " Tearful with the hand block mouth, her eyes will not open, but the devil is still urging her to do homework.


    "Write quickly."


    "Well! Bad Dad Like venting her anger, the girl''s handwriting was heavily scratched on the paper, almost breaking the paper.


    He pretended not to hear her. He picked up a book and sat beside her.


    "Well! Smelly Dad! Bad Dad! I hate you, Joe! I hate you... "


    The girl''s constant murmuring voice came from his ear. When he knew that she wanted to attract his attention, he didn''t even look at her.


    Sure enough, after a while, her voice disappeared. He glanced at her with his spare light. It seemed that the girl finally accepted the reality and began to do her homework seriously.


    As time went by, Jorge looked at it and thought of the question just now.


    What is the key


    At this time, there was a "Dong" sound in his ear. He looked up and saw that the girl had fallen asleep on the table.


    She was still holding a pen in her hand. The pictures on the paper were in a mess. She was asleep with her eyes closed.


    Qiao zhe watched quietly for a while, he finally realized what kind of emotion helplessness is, and he may experience this emotion countless times in the future.


    Holding the pen in her hand to one side, Jo zhe gently picked up the girl.


    Once in his arms, she consciously put her hands around his neck, but qiaozhe felt that her hands sank and could hardly hold her.


    It''s like a pig.


    When he opened the door, he put her on the bed without turning on the light.


    By the light outside, he took off her coat and covered her up. Then he turned and left.


    Back in the study, put away her homework on the desk, and qiaozhe didn''t intend to help her write it. Since she didn''t finish it, she had to bear the consequences.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1093

    Sitting in front of the computer, he wanted to solve the problem, but he was interrupted twice by the girl. No matter what he thought, he had no clue.


    He turned off his computer and went back to his room to sleep.


    "Buzz..."


    At this time, his cell phone rang. Qiao zhe glanced at it and answered the phone.


    ¡°¡­¡­ OK, I see


    Put down the mobile phone, his eyes more deep, eyes stay in the girl on the side of the desk bag for a long time, he slowly turned around, left the study.


    "Di - the identity verification has passed -"


    the door integrated with the wall slowly opens, the blue light comes out from the entrance of the underground laboratory, and the expressionless face is more and more like a sculpture.


    The slender figure of the man standing in front of the door cast a long shadow on the ground. He walked in.


    At the same time, in the room upstairs, the sleeping girl lying on the bed reopened her eyes.


    Quietly staring at a dark ceiling, where is floating a map that no one else can see.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what Qiao Zhe is going to do in the laboratory. She has interrupted him twice to try her best to prevent him from creating the virus, and he has given up the experiment for the time being. In the middle of the night, why does Qiao zhe suddenly go to the laboratory?


    There is no way to get out of bed, Tang Xiaotang can only stare at Qiao Zhe''s movement in bed, until the middle of the night he came out of the laboratory.


    Then, the figure of the man came straight to her room. Tang Xiaotang quickly put away the map and closed her eyes. When she adjusted her breathing, the man just came to the door.


    The door was gently pushed open, and after a "pa" sound, she felt that the wall lamp had been turned on.


    Qiaozhe walked in slowly, and at a glance, he saw the girl with poor sleeping posture on the bed.


    When he brought her in, he put her in the middle of the bed, but now the girl''s posture has completely changed.


    Her head was tilted on one side, but her feet were on the other side. The quilt had been kicked under the bed, and the pillow was thrown on the other side, almost falling to the ground.


    He stepped forward, picked up the quilt that had fallen on the ground, then straightened the pillow, and finally readjusted her sleeping position.


    The girl seemed very reluctant to be adjusted by him. She frowned and waved, slapping him in the face.


    The person in the dream didn''t control his strength. This slap is a little painful. Joe Zhe''s face was black for a while, and suddenly he didn''t want to help her cover the quilt.


    However, after thinking about it, if he didn''t cover her up, she would have to take care of her if she caught a cold.


    The girl who covered the quilt seemed to feel bound and began to kick the quilt again. Qiao zhe simply pressed the four corners of the quilt under the mattress. This time, she finally couldn''t kick it.


    Sitting in front of the small table at the head of her bed, qiaozhe saw that the table was covered with her favorite cartoon stickers, notebooks, notes, all kinds of peripheries, and even the alarm clock on one side was also the character of the game.


    There is a picture frame in the front of the table, which is decorated by the girl. It can be seen that she likes this picture very much.


    When Qiao zhe looked at the picture, he found that it was the last time he took her to the amusement park. She drew a big love on the glass with a marker. In his heart were the portraits of the two of them. The girl had a happy smile on her face, but he looked cold and impatient, as if unwilling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1094

    His memory quickly transferred this scene out, it was the last holiday, the girl got the first place in the class, she found all kinds of excuses, must let him reward her to go to the amusement park.


    At that time, he was busy with another experiment and didn''t want to leave the laboratory at all, but under her various kinds of torture, he was finally forced to take her to the amusement park.


    When the experiment was interrupted, he was naturally very impatient, but she was very excited in the whole process, eager to play all the projects in the amusement park.


    It''s a pity that after playing less than half of the game, he suddenly received a call from the online, asking him to go back immediately. At that time, he had just joined the organization, and his position in it was much worse than that of now. He had no room to refuse, so he had to take her back.


    When he knew the news, he thought she would cry, but the girl was unexpectedly calm. She agreed to leave with him without saying anything.


    Only when she was about to leave the amusement park at last, she had to take a picture with him at the door. At that time, he agreed to hurry back.


    But when he saw this picture again, he found that he was so impatient at that time, especially compared with her happy face, the contrast was so obvious.


    There is a kind of inexplicable emotion flowing in his heart, which makes him involuntarily recall the girl''s expression on that day. Except for the smiling face in this photo, his outstanding memory can''t think of any picture about her expression, even the memory of what she played.


    He remembered that it was the first and only time he took her to the amusement park.


    Maybe, when the experiment is over, he can take her again.


    Picking up a note, he wrote a note and pasted it on her bedside. Then he helped her set the alarm clock to the time when she got up every day. Then he turned off the light and left her room.


    As soon as he left, the girl who had just closed her eyes on the bed immediately opened her eyes. In the night, her eyes were as bright as a cat.


    The sound of footsteps outside gradually went away. After a while, Tang Xiaotang heard the sound of the car starting from outside.


    She jumped out of bed, climbed to the window, opened the curtain and looked out. Two lights flashed, and Jorge drove away.


    Don''t know where he went, Tang Xiaotang opened the map, originally just want to track his traces, but found on the map, originally belong to qiaozhe mark, suddenly disappeared.


    How could it be gone?


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart is deep. There has never been an untraceable phenomenon in the map before, especially for the most important children of the world. Unless the target has completely died, the map can capture their existence as long as there is a breath of soul.


    Unless What did that mysterious organization do.


    Her pupil flashed a golden light in the dark, so, is her opponent finally coming?


    Turning on the bedside lamp, Tang Xiaotang sees a note left by Qiao Zhe, which says that he is going on a business trip for a few days, asking her not to starve herself to death.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1095

    ¡­¡­ OK, that''s the style of Jorge.


    It''s not too unexpected, but to Tang Xiaotang''s surprise, Qiao zhe left a phone number behind to tell her that she could call if she had something to do.


    He seems to know how unreliable it is to leave a child at home alone.


    However, Tang Xiaotang is also used to being alone. She puts away the note and then sees the cash left by Qiao Zhe.


    It''s a thick stack, and there are not only large banknotes, but also some small coins, which are enough for her to live for one year.


    Tang Xiaotang can''t help but worry. Although there has been such a situation before, he would never leave her so much money even if he left for a day or two at most.


    What is Joe going to do?


    Worried on the bed, although Tang Xiaotang wants to go with Qiao Zhe, reason tells her not to do so, otherwise it will be exposed.


    If the mysterious organization is there, they must be doubting her. If she follows, it means telling them directly that she is the Tasker.


    She had to think of a better way.


    Lying on the bed and closing her eyes, Tang Xiaotang sighs. She can only comfort herself that Qiao Zhe is the son of the world. If that guy wants to destroy the world, he has to borrow his hand. At least, his safety is guaranteed before the virus is developed.


    The next day.


    Because he forgot to turn off the alarm clock that Qiao zhe set for her last night, Tang Xiaotang was woken up early in the morning. When Qiao Zhe is not at home, she doesn''t have to stay in bed for a while and get up again as usual. Tang Xiaotang rubs her eyes and goes to the bathroom to wash.


    After changing clothes, qiaozhe usually makes breakfast for her. Today, he is not here, and Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to do it by herself. She takes a note and goes out to eat something delicious at the school gate.


    Go out, to the nearest bus station and other school bus, station before the board has been full of and she with the same school students, there are a few faces particularly familiar, is her classmate.


    Seeing her, the children were very surprised. In the past, Jorge used to drive her to school. Only occasionally when he was away, she would come to take the school bus. So a blonde girl asked, "Annie, why did you come to take the school bus today?"


    "My father is on a business trip, so I have to take the school bus these days." Tang Xiaotang deliberately showed an unhappy look.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1096

    "Ah, so it is." The girl nodded, "are you the only one in your family now?"


    "Yes." Tang Xiaotang nodded.


    "Oh, you are so miserable!" Sighed the blonde.


    Next to her, a brown haired boy leaned over his head and asked her, "Hey, Annie! Would you like to come to my house? We can play games together! You can stay in my house at night, too. "


    "Forget it, I still like to stay at home." Tang Xiaotang refused him, and the boy showed regret.


    At this time, the school bus also came, they no longer discussed the problem, lined up on the bus.


    There are many children in the car. Some of their classmates say hello to them. Others soon find their good friends and sit with them.


    Only Tang Xiaotang went to the last row of the school bus and sat alone in the window seat.


    I don''t know why, she always feels like she has forgotten something. But she couldn''t remember what she had forgotten.


    Soon to school.


    Until sitting in her seat and seeing the people around her take out their homework and begin to discuss, Tang Xiaotang remembered that she had not finished her homework yet!


    I knew that I had finished my homework yesterday and then installed it - she took out her homework and began to mend it crazily.


    Fortunately, it''s all primary school problems, so she can smoothly make up for them before the teacher checks them, and does not let her clever image collapse in other people''s eyes.


    Tang Xiaotang has been thinking about the task all day, so that she is careless in class.


    What should she do If the mysterious organization appears, she must be the first one they suspect. Now we must find a way to remove their attention from her.


    But the problem is that there seems to be no other people close to him. He is cold to everyone


    "Annie, come to my office after class." Tang Xiaotang was startled by a cold voice. She looked up and saw that it was her math teacher, anjeka, a serious young woman.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1097

    Angela has always disliked her. This time, she caught her wandering in class, and the result can be imagined.


    Of course, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t like her either, not because she hates her, but because Angela is an extreme racist. Although she has never shown this in front of anyone, she knows her mind clearly for Tang Xiaotang who can see through any creature.


    And because her body is a half breed, and the characteristics are very obvious, she hates her more than those other color children in the class.


    So in the past, even if Tang Xiaotang didn''t like to listen in class, she would pretend to listen carefully in order not to cause trouble. But this time, because she was so absorbed in her thoughts, she forgot about it.


    "Yes, Mr. Angela." She nodded cleverly and replied.


    In the second half of the class, Tang Xiaotang had to pretend to listen carefully to anjika''s boring voice of sarcasm against several black classmates. When she looked at her sarcasm, Tang Xiaotang thought she didn''t hear it. She still wanted to think about how to deal with the mysterious organization, but she didn''t have time to care about her.


    But she should be glad that all the pupils can''t understand her words, otherwise she won''t want to be a teacher.


    "Come with me, Annie!"


    Finally after class, Anjie card with a face to her mouth, Tang Xiaotang obediently followed her and walked to the teacher''s office with her.


    "Annie, why don''t you listen carefully in class?" Angela sat in her seat and asked Tang Xiaotang standing in front of her coldly, "what a rude child! I don''t know how to respect the fruits of other people''s work at all! "


    Why? Of course, it''s because what you say is nonsense. Does she have to spend time listening to others'' mockery?


    Tang Xiaotang rolled her eyes at the bottom of her heart, but her face showed a clever and cowardly look: "I''m sorry, Mr. anjeka, I know I''m wrong."


    "Do you think this is your home?" Today, Angela''s mood seems to be particularly bad. She can''t stop talking, and her sight is even more disgusting: "it''s so disgusting! People like you don''t know how to respect others at all


    If it wasn''t for other teachers in the office, Tang Xiaotang estimated that her language would be more excessive. He didn''t want to pay attention to her, but when he heard her words, Tang Xiaotang suddenly flashed a light in his head.


    "People like you"? Who else did she mean?


    Angela''s tone was angry, but it was also mixed with a trace of indistinguishable shame. This emotion was not aimed at her. Instead of scolding her, she was just making excuses to vent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1098

    Tang Xiaotang felt it was necessary to see what happened to her.


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. anjeka, I --" before Tang Xiaotang finished his words, he pretended to be suddenly dizzy and fell forward.


    Angela was surprised, did not have time to avoid, was touched by the girl''s hand, then, her eyes across a touch of disgust, quickly shake her back.


    Taking advantage of that moment, Tang Xiaotang successfully spied her thinking -


    in the dark bar, a woman in a sexy sling carrying a glass of wine slowly approached the man sitting in front of the bar.


    Under the chaotic light, the man in white shirt sat there quietly, which was out of place with such an environment.


    He seemed to be waiting for someone.


    "Would you like a drink?" In the field of vision, she saw "I" holding a glass close to him with a light tone.


    The man slowly turned his head, revealing a pretty face that Tang Xiaotang was very familiar with. His dark eyes staring at her indifferently, as if looking at some dead object.


    That''s Jorge.


    "Go away."


    There is no emotion of the cold voice, Tang Xiaotang felt that moment her heart filled with fear.


    The next second, all the pictures disappear, which means that the memory of Anjie card ends here.


    "You disgusting child!" Her first reaction was not to ask her what happened, but to pull a tissue and quickly wipe her hand that Tang Xiaotang had just touched. She said with disgust: "stand away! Don''t get so close to me


    Joel went to that bar last night. Who was he waiting for?


    Tang Xiaotang, who has got an important clue, looks at anjika and suddenly has an idea.


    In this case, use her to divert the eyes of those people!


    "What a lack of tutoring!" The woman wiped her hand with disgust, then quickly threw the tissue into the wastebasket: "I must ask your parents to come to school!"


    "But the teacher My father is not at home... " The black eyes of the girl in front of her made Angela recall her experience of last night in a flash. She said angrily, "I''ll call him in person! A rude child like you must be well educated


    -


    if other teachers didn''t go back to the office after class, and Angela had to ask her to come back, Tang Xiaotang really doubted that she would have to endure her noise attack until after school, then she would be too unlucky.


    In fact, she really thinks that she shouldn''t be a primary school teacher, she should sing soprano.


    But today, according to Angela''s character, she will call Qiao zhe 100% and find that Qiao Zhe is the person she met. Tang Xiaotang is sure that she will pester Qiao Zhe.


    As long as someone pesters Qiao Zhe, the eyes of the mysterious organization will at least shift half from her, and her actions will be much easier at that time.


    Lunch at school, the whole afternoon is interest class, this kind of time passed quickly, soon they were out of school.


    Riding the school bus back home, only one person, Tang Xiaotang is not more relaxed.


    As soon as she threw her schoolbag away, she sat on the sofa and began to play games. Just yesterday, she was interrupted by Qiao zhe when she hit the boss. She kept thinking about it. Now that no one bothers her, she can have a good time.


    -


    at the same time.


    In the secret building, Qiao zhe looks at the surveillance video from the mobile phone software. When he sees the picture of the girl sitting on the sofa concentrating on playing games, he purses his lips and suddenly feels a trace of regret in his heart.


    He should have hidden all her game CDs yesterday.


    "Joe, what do you think about that?"


    There was a low voice in his ear. Qiao zhe raised his head and all the people at the table looked forward to him. However, he just watched the video and didn''t hear what they said.


    However, Jorge is Jorge after all, as long as the face is not the little devil that makes him headache, he can be at ease.


    His expressionless face made people unable to see that he was still absent-minded three seconds ago, and his cold tone remained calm: "I have no opinion, but sometimes careful thinking is more important than rash action."


    "You mean we should just let this chance go?" He was questioned.


    But others agreed: "I think Joe''s right. This time it really looks like a piece of fat, but there will be no pie in the sky. It may also be the bait of the military. If we are targeted by the noses of those dogs, it will not be worth the loss. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1099

    Qiaozhe could hear what they were discussing. It turned out that it was the order from a certain country, because the country had always been strict in drug control. This time there was such a large amount of money, which made people very confused.


    But he doesn''t want to express his opinion on this matter. After all, he is only responsible for R & D. as for the rest, that''s not his duty.


    As a result, the discussion lasted for half a day, but no result was reached, so the meeting could only be concluded.


    Joel stood up and thought it was a waste of his time. If he knew what they called "very important thing", he would never leave her alone in the middle of the night.


    I don''t know if the little devil is eating now.


    When qiaozhe turns on the monitor, the girl is still sitting on the sofa playing games. On the coffee table in front of her, there are a lot of paper bags and lunch boxes for takeout, with the logo of a fast food restaurant printed on them, while she still has a box of unfinished French fries on hand.


    Eat this kind of junk food without nutrition again.


    Joel continued to look back. The girl began to play the game after eating the French fries. She didn''t want to go back to do her homework at all.


    And without him, she did not feel uncomfortable, but more comfortable, not only the whole person lying on the sofa, but also all the music turned on, feet on the armrest, a leisurely look.


    Think of today received that inexplicable phone call, do not know why, Qiao Zhe''s mood has become a little not too wonderful.


    She''s comfortable at home, and he''s not only going to listen to these meaningless meetings, he''s also haunted by strange women.


    He wants to go back.


    So thinking, the man turned off the monitoring screen on his mobile phone and got up to leave.


    At this time, a man in a black suit suddenly opened the door and came in. In the surprised eyes of the crowd, he passed through them and came to Jorge without expression.


    "Mr. Joe, the boss wants to see you." The man bowed to him and made a "please" sign.


    Qiao Zhe''s dark eyes flashed a little doubt, but he didn''t say anything. He nodded to the man and said, "OK."


    Following the man through the dark corridor, both of them didn''t say a word. Compared with Qiao Zhe''s indifference, the man in front of him was almost impassive and stiff. If he didn''t have normal breathing and body temperature, Qiao zhe almost thought he was a robot.


    He didn''t know why the mysterious boss wanted to see him. After all, he had never seen him again in the past few years, except for talking with him once when he joined here.


    In fact, not only he, but also the senior management of the whole group have never seen him. The only way for them to communicate with him is the man named Yi, who leads the way for him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1100

    However, Qiao zhe does not care about these, for him, as long as the other party can give him what he wants, the rest has nothing to do with him.


    Through the long corridor paved with red carpet, a tall black gate appeared in front of us. The thick gate of European classical style seemed to be wrapped by vines, and covered with strange relief like dark red thorns.


    Right in the middle of the gate, there is a huge black eye, full of blood eyeball bulge, as if there is life looking at the person in front.


    Gazing at those eyes, he felt a little depressed, as if an emotion beyond his control rose from the bottom of his heart. At that moment, he felt that he was seen through by these eyes.


    However, I don''t know why, just at this time, another picture suddenly appeared in his mind - the huge eyeball was smashed by a hammer, transparent liquid mixed with sticky blood splashed everywhere, and Lori in a bloodstained skirt stepped on the debris and walked forward with a smile.


    It''s the picture in the game that the girl played yesterday, and what he remembered together, as well as her excited and proud laughter at that time.


    "Ha ha ha! Finally, I''ve got the damn thing done


    So when he saw the eyeball again, the girl''s arrogant laughter automatically rang out in his mind, and the emotion that hadn''t been raised instantly disappeared.


    Joel felt it necessary to see what the games she bought were.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1101

    When he thought of this problem, he thought of the girl who was still playing games before he turned off the monitoring. According to his understanding of her, he was not at home today, and she would play games all night.


    It seems that when he goes back, he should not only check her game, but also let her understand what self-discipline is.


    "Zhi -"


    just as I was thinking, the door in front of me made a light sound, and the eyes on the door split a gap along the middle, revealing the same dark space behind me.


    "Please go in, Mr. Joe," the man in front stopped at the door. He leaned over Jorge. "The boss is waiting for you."


    Joe looked at him and stepped in.


    His figure disappeared in the darkness behind the door, the heavy door closed slowly again, and the expressionless man in black stood quietly at the door, like a stone statue, almost integrated with the relief on the door.


    -


    at the same time.


    In the villa, the girl qiaozhe thought was playing games, but she didn''t sit on the sofa. Not only was the TV picture dark, but all the lights in the house were turned off. A quiet space was like the owner of the house sleeping or not at home.


    However, in fact, hiding in the study on the second floor, Tang Xiaotang is observing the situation outside through the monitoring screen at the door.


    The thing is, when she was playing a game on the sofa, she suddenly heard the sound of the car engine coming from outside.


    The sound was loud, as if it was coming from her door - there was enough distance between every house in the villa here. If it was a neighbor''s car, she couldn''t hear it so clearly.


    Thinking that Qiao Zhe is back, Tang Xiaotang quickly turns off the game, climbs to the window to have a look, and then finds a strange car parked outside the courtyard of the villa.


    It was very dark, and the car didn''t turn on the lights, but with her excellent eyesight and the street lamp at her door, Tang Xiaotang saw that there was no license plate in front of the car. When he opened the map, there were two strangers in the car.


    She hardly needs to know that the other party''s intention is not good, either to steal or to rob.


    The public security here is not bad, but it is definitely not good. At least there was a burglary in the neighborhood last week, especially now that she is the only child in the family. In the eyes of many thieves, this is a great opportunity.


    Tang Xiaotang thought of the conversation he had with his classmates at the station today. It is estimated that he was heard by others at that time.


    Sure enough, two tall men with masks covering their heads soon came down from the car. With pliers in their hands, they began to pry the courtyard door quietly.


    Tang Xiaotang immediately picked up the phone in the living room, just when she wanted to dial the number to call the police, it seemed that she suddenly remembered something, and her action stopped.


    She remembered that the room was monitored by Qiao zhe What''s more, just as he left, there were two thieves looking for him?


    Maybe it''s the test of that mysterious organization?


    In this case, she can not be too calm, after all, children encounter such things, even if again smart, will be at a loss.


    She picked up the phone, pretended to be calm and called the police, and then began to call Joel.


    Qiaozhe didn''t answer - as Tang Xiaotang expected, he spent most of his time in the laboratory in that organization. At this time, he would not answer the phone.


    But she still had to call - in order to prove her confusion, Tang Xiaotang called six at a time, and then put down the phone.


    At this time, the two men had already pried open the door and entered the yard. The police would come for a while, but Tang Xiaotang was not worried, because Qiao zhe designed the code for the door of the villa, and the materials used to protect the laboratory in the house were very advanced. It was almost impossible to break it from the outside by force.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1102

    But she shouldn''t know about it, so Tang Xiaotang thought about it, picked up the phone and dialed the phone that Qiao zhe left her.


    "Hello? Joe? Why do you have time to call me? " There was a rough sound of drunkenness coming from the opposite side. The other side seemed to be in a bar. Tang Xiaotang heard the band''s roar in the noise over there.


    "Yes Mr. Riddell? I''m Anne... " She whispered: "yes, dad asked me to call you..."


    "Ah There seems to think of something, and then Tang Xiaotang feel instant quiet, he should go to another place: "it''s you, what''s the matter with you?"


    "There''s a thief in my house..." Tang Xiaotang pretended to be afraid: "they are just outside the door..."


    "Wait a minute. You''re at home, aren''t you?" Hearing this, the voice of the man opposite suddenly became serious and sober. He said, "did you call the police?"


    "Well, I''ve already called But the police uncle said that they would not come for a while. "


    "I''ll be there in a minute. Lock the doors and windows of your room and stay inside. Don''t come out!" The other party had already started running, and then the phone was hung up.


    Although there are a hundred ways to deal with the two men in my heart, Tang Xiaotang can only pretend to be afraid to put down the phone, run to the window to lock the window according to what he said, and then go back to the study on the second floor.


    Locked the door, Tang Xiaotang moved the notebook from the desk to the ground, and then he shrank under the table, through monitoring to observe the situation below.


    Sure enough, the two men couldn''t open the door, but they didn''t show any panic or anxiety. One man went to the window, and the other began to walk around the room, as if looking for another entrance.


    The glass of the window was also very strong. The man knocked hard with a hammer, and there was no trace of broken glass. He had to give up this practice, turned back to the car and took out a gun.


    Tang Xiaotang pretends to be more scared and shrinks into a ball. According to her calculation, the police should have arrived by this time, but I don''t know why. Until now, they haven''t arrived.


    Moreover, it suddenly occurred to her that the kitchen window didn''t seem to be locked.


    Now it''s unrealistic to go down and lock, and sooner or later they will find that window. Tang Xiaotang thinks about it. She can''t expose her strength, so she can''t stop them from entering.


    She took a look at the monitoring, two men are still outside, take this opportunity, Tang Xiaotang opened the door of the study, and then holding the computer ran to his room.


    There is a small balcony behind her room, which leads directly to the road behind. After careful consideration, Tang Xiaotang finally came up with a way to meet her age.


    Since they''re coming in, she''ll go out.


    -


    the other side.


    Just as Joe zhe stepped into the room, the wall in front of him suddenly lit up.


    The whole wall turned into a huge screen, and the dark room was illuminated. Under the light blue light, Qiao zhe squinted unadaptedly.


    "Welcome, Jorge."


    The man''s deep, hoarse and familiar voice reverberated in the empty room. Qiao zhe found that just before the screen in front of him, there was a back chair.


    The back of the chair was facing him. Except for the high back of the chair, Qiao zhe still couldn''t see the person sitting.


    He only felt that the other party was a bit mystical, but he didn''t go forward any more. Since he didn''t want to show his face, he was not interested in exploring.


    "Mr. Bai," he said, "what do you want to see me for?"


    "Nothing. I just want you to see a play." The voice seems to contain a smile, but Qiao zhe still looks light.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Bai. I''m not interested in that." He thought that the other party came to him to inquire about the progress of the experiment, but he didn''t expect that it was for such a boring thing.


    In his eyes, there is no difference between drama and film, or a waste of time. He didn''t want to spend time with that noisy guy in a movie and then repeat it with someone who was more meaningless to him.


    "Don''t hurry." The man slowly opened his mouth, and he just felt an inexplicable force suddenly appeared, as if something had controlled his motor nerve and made him walk towards the screen uncontrollably.


    A seat slid out of the dark corner and slowly stopped in front of him. Joel couldn''t control sitting on it.


    "You''ll be interested." As soon as the man''s voice fell, a familiar picture suddenly appeared on the huge screen in front of him.


    Qiao Zhe''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes suddenly became cold -


    that was his home.


    The surroundings were dark, but Joel could see it was in the study, and then the girl''s curled up body appeared on the screen.


    She seems to be hiding under the desk, with the computer in the study in front of her. Through the clear picture that seems to be separated from her only by a glass, Jorge sees two strange tall figures on the monitoring picture with the computer on.They seem to be looking for a way to get into the room. Joel watches the man take down the kitchen window with a tool and enter the room.


    She was the only one in the room.


    When Qiao zhe saw the girl''s calm eyes, he wanted to take out his mobile phone, but he couldn''t move.


    A strong emotion suddenly rose from the bottom of his heart. He was angry. He didn''t know what the other party was doing for, in order to test him? Or to find his weakness?


    However, even if he didn''t want to admit it, he couldn''t deceive himself. When he saw the girl curling up, he felt a little worried.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1103

    Just as his anger rose, he felt that his out of control body had regained its intuition.


    But even if he was worried, he would not show it. He looked at the man coldly and expressed his dissatisfaction impolitely: "what do you mean?"


    He didn''t like anyone to meddle in his affairs, so when he agreed to join them, he had already negotiated the terms. If he broke the oath, he could leave at any time.


    And since he stayed here, the medicine he developed for them has already paid back their help, and he owes them nothing.


    "I just want you to know the truth." Those who are still hidden in the dark speak low.


    "Do you know your daughter?" He asked.


    At this time, the girl on the screen suddenly came out from under the table. He saw her running back to her room with the computer in her arms.


    She should have called the police, but the police didn''t come all the time. Qiao zhe saw the girl lock her door and open the balcony door.


    Tearing the sheets into strips and tying them together, she threw her mattress and quilt out of the balcony onto the road outside the courtyard wall, and then tied one end of the sheet to the balcony railing.


    Guessing what she was going to do, at this time, the two men who broke in had finished searching the first floor and began to go upstairs. They saw fear and hesitation on the girl''s face, but when they saw the two murderers approaching from the surveillance, she gritted her teeth, turned over the railing, grabbed the sheets with both hands and slid down slowly.


    Fortunately, on the second floor, the girl quickly slipped to the side of the courtyard wall. She jumped hard, and then climbed up the courtyard wall with both hands and feet.


    Standing on the wall, she looked down. Joel saw that she took a deep breath, then closed her eyes and jumped down.


    He knew that she was always afraid of pain. When he was at home, even if she pricked a small finger, she could find him for a long time, but at this time, even if she didn''t control the direction of the jump, her knees were bleeding, she just frowned and didn''t say a word.


    The bright red blood soaked the dress on the girl''s body and flowed down her white leg. The shocking wound made the heart of qiaozhe shrink suddenly.


    He has seen countless bloody pictures. Even in the face of the bloodiest experiments, he can use the knife without any emotion. Nothing can make him feel this way.


    But she can.


    His eyes became darker and darker, especially when he saw the girl biting her lips, quickly getting up from the ground and starting to run forward.


    Tang Xiaotang runs forward with pain in her leg. Fortunately, she hasn''t changed her shoes today, otherwise she''ll be dead.


    Since the police won''t come, she will go to the police station by herself. Anyway, there are no other important things at home except property. As for Qiao Zhe''s lab, the password that she can''t easily unlock, these two thieves can''t open unless they are really the minions of the mysterious organization.


    And if they''re from a mystery group, there''s no need to get into the lab.


    At this time, there was a roaring sound of motorcycles in front of her. Tang Xiaotang thought it was the backhand of those people. She quickly hid behind the trees in the green belt beside the road.


    "Hum -"


    she saw a tall man with a beard on his motorcycle. He was holding the handlebar in one hand and a mobile phone in the other.


    His speed is very slow, Tang Xiaotang see his expression is very anxious.


    Isn''t this the Riddell?


    But for the sake of caution, Tang Xiaotang didn''t go out immediately until she heard the man''s familiar voice: "Damn it! Why don''t you answer the phone? Has - "


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no.


    Hearing this, she can finally confirm that this is Ryder. Tang Xiaotang comes out from behind the tree and stops the man who is about to leave.


    "Yes, uncle Riddell?"


    There was a soft voice in his ear. Riedel was stunned and looked up. The little girl in the dress slowly came out from behind a tree by the road and looked at him timidly.


    The girl has black curly hair, pink face is a pair of big black eyes, small red lips, as delicate and lovely as a doll.


    "Joe "Ink?"


    He asked in a stiff voice. Then he saw the girl''s eyes lit up. She nodded: "Uncle Riddell! I am Anne


    Ryder saw her skirt, but it was dirty. There were several cracks on it, and there were some bloodstains on the hem.


    He then found that the girl''s knee is a piece of blood, and her legs are bleeding out of her blood, he quickly got out of the car, squatted in front of her to see the wound.


    "Go! I''ll take you to the hospital first! " Without saying a word, he picked up the girl and put her in the car.


    "But, but Those people are still at home She said anxiously.


    "It''s OK. Haven''t you already called the police?" Riedel knew that this little girl was the most important thing for Jorge. If he came back to see such a big scar on her leg, he would be angry.That guy It''s not a good man. If you don''t see his true face, even he is almost deceived by his harmless face.


    The sudden appearance of the picture in his brain made him shiver all over. Even now, when he thought of Joe Zhe''s angry appearance, Riddell could not help shivering.


    He was not a good man at all, but he was scared by an oriental who looked weak and could crush him with one hand. Now, he has to help him take care of his daughter As soon as Ryder thought of it, he could not help regretting it.


    So why didn''t he want to rob the devil''s money?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1104

    "But the police haven''t come yet..." The girl bit her lip, which was so cute that Riedel could not help but lighten it. He slowly put her on the cushion.


    "It doesn''t matter. They''re there. They can''t run." Now the most important thing is to take her to the hospital to see the wound. It would be a pity if such delicate skin left scars.


    He sat behind the girl, started the car and turned to the other side.


    When he saw Ryder appear, Jorge''s face remained unchanged, but his mood was a little relaxed.


    It seems that she is not too stupid, at least remember to call others for help.


    Qiao zhe didn''t want to see the scene behind, but his sight of the back in front of him became very cold.


    "Do you want to close the deal between us?" Even if the two thieves were not sent by him, the police who didn''t arrive late were definitely related to him. Joe is not stupid.


    "It seems that she is more important to you than you think." The deep voice came, and the bottom of Qiao Zhe''s heart was stunned.


    Has she been able to affect his mood in this way?


    However, there was no change in his face, and his voice was still cold: "I don''t like people interfering in my affairs."


    After a pause, the man''s voice seemed to come out of the deepest Abyss: "I think our cooperation can be terminated."


    "Don''t be angry." Hidden in the shadow of the people speak again, his voice still seems to contain a smile.


    At this moment, a round table suddenly appeared in front of him, and the things on the table showed a little outline in the dim light of the screen.


    It''s a stack of paper.


    When he saw what was written on it, the indifference of his eyes was replaced by uncontrollable shock.


    There''s no other reason. It''s an experimental report.


    Looking at the familiar font in front of him, he could hardly open it. The


    experiment is as like as two peas. His content is even the same as that in his study, and his writing style is his habit.


    He flipped back, all of them, including experiments that he had only conceived in his mind and had not yet carried out.


    It''s like another one in the future wrote this report. Even on the last page, Qiao zhe saw his familiar signature.


    Jorge.


    "A small compensation," the man hiding in the dark said slowly, "I''m sure you''ll like it."


    The screen in front of him suddenly darkens, the room returns to darkness, and light lights up from the door he enters. Then, Jorge hears a stiff voice.


    "You may leave, Mr. Joe."


    The back of the chair in front of him had completely disappeared. Jorge got up, took the document and left without looking back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1105

    He didn''t take out his cell phone until he left the place completely.


    As soon as the phone was turned on, countless phone records immediately filled the screen. Most of them came from the landline at home, and some of them were Riedel''s, but the latest two came from a strange number.


    Ignoring the strange number, Jorge listens to the phone message from Riedel. He tells him that he has found the girl. She is safe and there is no big problem, but her knee is injured. He has taken her to George''s clinic so that he doesn''t have to worry.


    Qiaozhe put away his mobile phone, but he didn''t immediately prepare to go back. He went back to his file and turned to the laboratory.


    -


    at the same time.


    Tang Xiaotang sat on the old bench, quietly looking at the surrounding environment.


    I thought Ryder would take me to the hospital, but he took her straight to the sixth block.


    This block is equivalent to the slum of the city - the more developed the place, the greater the gap between the rich and the poor, so the existence of this kind of place seems reasonable.


    But it''s unreasonable for Riedel to bring her here!


    If it wasn''t for her trust in Jorge, and she could see that the man didn''t mean her any harm.


    It seems to see her nervousness. Riedel gives her a soothing smile. Although this smile looks more like a grim smile with his fierce face, Tang Xiaotang, who is familiar with people''s heart, doesn''t show fear. She also smiles back.


    "Don''t worry." looking at the girl''s beautiful smile, Riddell felt that his heart was about to melt. As he put down his voice to comfort her, he sat beside her: "this is Joe Your father''s place, it''s definitely better than a hospital! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1106

    He wanted to take her to the hospital, but on the way, he suddenly remembered that he had only a little money with him, which was certainly not enough.


    Moreover, the processing speed of the hospital is too slow, and we have to make an appointment with a doctor in advance. It''s better to take her here. The processing is fast, and there''s no need to spend money. And most importantly, it''s very safe here.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the furnishings around him. He couldn''t believe that this was Qiao Zhe''s territory.


    The dirty floor, desks and chairs were supposed to be white, the walls were a kind of grayish yellow, and there were a lot of dark brown sputters like dried blood on them.


    She is facing a door with a curtain. The ragged black cloth is easy to associate with the shroud, and I don''t know if she thinks too much. She always feels that she can smell a fresh smell of blood.


    It''s not much like a clinic. It''s like a place where some murderers deal with corpses. How dangerous do you think it is.


    Just then, a young man with disorderly hair lifted the curtain in front of the door and came in yawning.


    "Ah Riddell, it''s you His brown curly hair hung on his head like instant noodles. It seemed that he hadn''t washed it for several days. His gray green eyes narrowed lazily: "I thought it was that jerk -"


    "George!" Riedel immediately interrupted him, he said aloud: "don''t talk nonsense, you come to help her look at the wound!"


    "Who is this?" George opened his eyes and saw the girl sitting next to him.


    "It''s Joe''s daughter," Riedel said with a smile to the girl huddled beside him. "Don''t be afraid. This uncle is not a bad man."


    "Hello, uncle." Tang Xiaotang called softly.


    "The devil''s daughter?" The young man looked up and down at her with strange eyes: "it''s incredible that that guy should be with a woman, too? I thought he was cold... "


    "Cough, cough!" Riedel coughed hard and interrupted: "stop talking, hurry up!"


    George walked slowly to Tang Xiaotang and looked at the wound on her leg.


    Tang Xiaotang is not afraid of him, but in order not to look too disobedient, she shrinks back, and then the man looks up at her.


    "How''s it going?" Ryder on one side was anxious.


    "It''s just a scratch." George rolled his eyes impatiently: "just wipe some medicine. Where can I do it?"


    "Then take out the potion. Joe entrusted her to us before he left. If he comes back to see her wound, we''ll both be ruined!" Ryder whispered in his ear.


    "All right, all right, then bring her in!" At the thought of the devil''s expressionless face, the man felt a chill in his heart, so he reluctantly agreed. He turned and went back to the door, waving to Riedel.


    Ryder wanted to pick up the girl, but she refused. He watched the little girl jump out of the chair, and her leg was still injured, but she just bit her lip and followed George in the door without saying a word.


    Riedel looked at the stubborn figure, and somehow, he thought of another cold but equally stubborn figure.


    He sighed softly.


    It''s really like father and daughter. Even their personalities are so similar.


    "Coming? Sit there


    Through the broken curtain, Tang Xiaotang entered a room like an operating room.


    There is an operating bed in the middle of the room. There are two bookcases near the wall. One bookcase is full of books, and the other bookcase is full of books Tang Xiaotang took a look and looked back. There were specimens of various human organs in it. Some of them looked very new, just like they had just been soaked in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1107

    In the corner of the room, there is a table with a mess of instruments and books. In the middle of the table, there is a jar soaked with brain specimens. On the back wall, there is a broken map of human neural network with nails.


    Above them was a shadowless lamp, but it was turned off at this time.


    George was squatting and rummaging in the drawer under the table. When he heard the sound, he pointed to the operating bed beside him and said without looking back.


    Outside, Riedel was about to come in when he suddenly called out, "don''t come in! Otherwise I won''t bandage the wound for this little girl! "


    I don''t know what he''s going to do. Riddell is worried, but George is the weirdest of them. No one can make him obedient except Joe, and he''s not here now.


    But Annie is Joe''s daughter, and he shouldn''t hurt her - and Annie is so cute.


    So thinking, he had to stop and take out his mobile phone to look at the time. Riedel decided that if the girl hadn''t come out in half an hour, he would rush in immediately.


    Inside.


    Tang Xiaotang did not fear to sit on the bed, but George saw her calm look, some surprised look at her.


    "Aren''t you afraid?" As he spoke, he dug out a dirty bottle from the cupboard. He didn''t know what was on the bottle. Even the label was stained, and he couldn''t see what was written on it.


    "It''s nothing to be afraid of," Tang said. "The games I play are much more terrifying than that."


    She bought a lot of bloody games with Qiao Zhe''s account. Such a scene is nothing to her.


    And most of all, she didn''t feel any malice from this human. He just seemed to be teasing her on purpose.


    "Well, you are just like that man." George curled his mouth, got up with the bottle, went up to her and opened it.


    An indescribable smell came from inside, Tang Xiaotang frowned and covered his nose.


    "It smells bad." She disliked Tao.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1108

    "Bad smell? This is a good thing The man bared his teeth and laughed: "do you know how much such a bottle costs?"


    "I don''t know." Tang Xiaotang shook his head honestly.


    "Three million!" George said with exaggeration: "and you can''t buy such purity!"


    "Oh." Tang Xiaotang showed his disbelief.


    Looking at the girl''s eyes full of "how can someone pay for such a smelly thing, you must be crazy" disdain, the man just felt a burst of frustration, he cold hum, directly picked up the alcohol cotton on her leg: "what don''t understand the kid! As disgusting as the devil


    "My father is not the devil!" The wound suddenly touched alcohol, the girl shivered with pain, but when she heard the man''s words, she retorted loudly: "my father is very good!"


    "Good?" While wiping her wound, the man said: "little girl, do you know what your father has done?"


    Tang Xiaotang certainly knows what Qiao zhe has done, and she also knows that Qiao Zhe is not a good person anyway. But now as Qiao Mo, she doesn''t know. In the eyes of girls of this age, her father is the best and most powerful person in the world.


    Moreover, she was about to pull him back from the road of blackening, at least to make him a less bad person.


    "Childish!"


    The man sneered and poured the medicine in the bottle directly on her wound: "he is a machine without emotion, a cold executioner, he is a devil! What do you know? "


    A burst of intense burning pain immediately came from the wound, Tang Xiaotang almost fell out of bed with pain.


    "You talk nonsense! My father is not that kind of person The girl widened her eyes and angrily refuted him: "I think you are just like that kind of person!"


    "Do you know what he does?" The man covered her wound with potion. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were full of pain. From childhood to adulthood, Qiao zhe gave her the best food and clothing, so she kept this body very delicate. Let alone such a big wound, she even had a soft thorn in her hand. She felt unbearable and tactile.


    She suspected that the human was intentional! Because there''s no way to get back at Jorge, so it''s on her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1109

    "Of course I know! My father is... " For a moment, the girl lost her voice because she suddenly remembered that she never seemed to know what her father did.


    "In any case, it is to do something very powerful!" She spoke with a clear lack of confidence.


    "Ha ha, he is -" the man was about to speak when he was interrupted by a low voice.


    Ryder''s voice came from the door. He opened the curtain and came in. He looked at George with a warning in his eyes: "George!"


    They were so loud that he could hear them outside. Riddell didn''t understand why George was bothering with a little girl, but since Joe didn''t tell her about it, they had better not talk much.


    "Riddell, you are so loyal!" George glared at him in a grotesque tone.


    "George, if you have an opinion, you can tell Joe directly, or you can ask him for revenge," Riddell said calmly, ignoring his unfriendly words: "don''t vent your anger on a child, we will look down on you."


    "Hum!"


    George put away the medicine, turned to the table and put it back: "you are not welcome here!"


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know why this person is so hostile to qiaozhe. To be on the safe side, she doesn''t try to spy on him. After listening to him, she pretends to be angry and jumps out of bed.


    Riedel reluctantly looked at the man with his back to him, shook his head and followed the girl out.


    "Are your legs better?" Looking at the angry girl walking in front of her, Riedel catches up with her and asks with concern.


    "No pain Why? It really doesn''t hurt! " Tang Xiaotang took a look at his wound and found that the whole wound had been covered with a thin layer of things like skin. Although he could still see the wound below, it was like being hit but not broken. It was not ferocious at the beginning.


    "Great. He used this for you." Riddell breathed a sigh of relief. He thought George really had no sense of propriety.


    The wound healed, but the girl was not very happy. She slowly sat on the bench, chin in her hands, and asked him, "Uncle Riddell, can you tell me what my father does?"


    "I I don''t know what he does Riedel knew, but he couldn''t tell the girl, so he had to cheat her that he didn''t know.


    "Don''t lie to me. I know you do." Who knows the girl was not cheated by him, she said: "that bad uncle''s words are exposed, you must know!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, I do know, but I can''t tell you, "Riedel had to confess." I think you should ask your father about it yourself. "


    "I can only tell you that he is a very powerful man." He said.


    Later, Riedel took her to the police station to deal with the matter.


    The two thieves were not caught, because they accidentally turned down the mountain road on the way to escape, and their cars and people were burned into a pile of ruins.


    They didn''t lose anything except the broken window in the kitchen, which made Tang Xiaotang more suspicious of their purpose. On the contrary, Ryder looked serious and seemed to think of other places.


    Out of the police station, Ryder asked Tang Xiaotang: "it''s not safe for you to live alone now. Do you want to go to my place and live with me?" Those people have associates, and they are likely to come again.


    He saw the girl biting her lip and shaking her head. She asked him in a low voice, "Uncle Riddell, do you know when Dad will be back?"


    Ryder doesn''t know. The only way he can get in touch with Joel is his mobile phone. But when Joel doesn''t get in touch with him, he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Well, I''ll go to Uncle riddle." The girl looks very sad. Looking at her loss, Riddell wants to appear in front of Jorge and drag him out.


    "It doesn''t matter. He must be too busy. His uncle''s family is very good. What do you like? Would you like ice cream? " Riedel took her hand and laughed at her.


    "Thank you, uncle."


    Riddell lives in an old looking apartment building near area 6.


    Moreover, unlike his rough appearance, Riddell''s house is very clean. The furniture in the two rooms and one living room is very neat, and the clothes that are being washed and dried are hanging on the balcony.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1110

    "It was cleaned by the hour workers." Riedel felt his head, looking a little embarrassed: "you live here."


    He put her luggage in the living room and opened the door of the guest room. The room was not big. Except for a wooden bed by the window, there was only a wardrobe standing in the corner.


    It was so much worse than the girl''s room in the villa that Riedel knew with his toes that he was not sure if she would live here. He even wondered if he would go to a nearby hotel to open a room for her.


    "Thank you, uncle Riddell." She went over and sat down on the bed, smiling at Riedel.


    It''s not the time to be picky. Besides, the bed is old, dirty and tidy. She''s not a bear child. Of course she can''t make it.


    Seeing that the girl didn''t show any dissatisfaction, Riedel was relieved. Then he remembered that there were no extra toiletries here. In a hurry, they only brought a few of her clothes from her home. He should buy some for her.


    "Go to sleep first. You must be very tired." It''s almost dawn. She didn''t have a rest all night. Now she has to go to bed: "school, I''ll ask for leave for you." He decided to stop by her school soon.


    "No, uncle Riddell. I can go to school." Tang Xiaotang shakes her head and refuses him. She has to go to school today.


    If it was really a trial yesterday, the other party gave up so soon, most likely because her plan worked. Angela had already attracted their attention, so she had to go to school today to confirm it and make the next arrangement.


    If she doesn''t call, she has to ask her to get the attention of the mystery group as soon as possible.


    Even though she didn''t want to go to school.


    "Well, I''ll see you off later." Riedel looked at the girl, closed her eyes, gently opened the door and left.


    "Joanne! Come here Being sent to school by Riedel, Tang Xiaotang is called to the office by the angry anjika before he enters the classroom.


    She looks very angry. When she looks at her, Tang Xiaotang hears her thought: "that damned man dares to hang up my phone! That''s too much! "


    She was relieved. It seems that this woman really called Qiao zhe yesterday.


    Next, let her completely draw the attention of the mysterious organization away


    "Teacher anjeka, what can I do for you?" She stood timidly in front of her and asked softly.


    "Did you tell your father? How could he hang up on me? " Angela looked worried and looked at her with disgust, but she was much more restrained than yesterday. She even saw that she was a little afraid. She could smile at her and slow down her voice. Her tone was deliberately soothing: "Annie, did you tell him that the teacher is going to call him?"


    "Miss Angela, I, I yesterday I didn''t see my father... " Tang Xiaotang knows that this woman has a crush on Qiao Zhe.


    However, Qiao Zhe is really able to attract the attention of the same sex and the opposite sex. Not to mention his high intelligence talent as the son of the world, his appearance is naturally impeccable. Even if his aesthetic is different, there is no way to say that he is not good-looking.


    And Qiao Zhe''s outstanding temperament is also eye-catching, although he is always cold with a paralyzed face, but it is undeniable that this is the flower of kaolin It''s the feeling that makes people want to conquer.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1111

    "No?" Angela frowned, and then she remembered that the girl seemed to have said yesterday that he had gone on a business trip, but she had seen him the night before yesterday.


    She felt that the girl was lying. She looked a little heavy. She wanted to get angry, but she stifled it.


    Clearly she should hate that kind of person, but she was inexplicably on his heart, think of each other''s cold ascetic face, she even felt that even if this exception is worth it.


    No man has ever been able to resist her charm, let alone a person who has not been paid attention to by her, which makes her strong desire to conquer.


    She must have this man!


    So in the past, the existence of eyesore has become a little more pleasing to the eye. The Anjie card, which has to pull out information from her mouth, reluctantly makes herself look kind. She knows that some girls will have an Oedipus plot. She must not want them to be together before she makes such a thing.


    Angela, who thinks he knows the situation very well, thinks that Jomo lied to her father. In addition, they did have a bad first meeting. He must think he is a woman who is not reserved, so he hung up on her.


    She heard that Orientals like them were more conservative, so she had to start with this girl and change his view of her.


    "Yes My father is on a business trip... " Tang Xiaotang said in a low voice: "if the teacher has something to do, you can call him."


    "So it is." She thought, smiling softer and softer. However, because she always keeps a straight face, her smile looks as twisted and twisted as if squeezed out. "Can you tell the teacher your father''s phone number? The number he left here seems to be wrong. "


    Angie card knows that the man left here is the work number, he must have a private number, this girl absolutely knows.


    Tang Xiaotang shakes. She doesn''t mind Qiao zhe finding a CP, because she will leave the world sooner or later. It''s better to have someone with her than to be alone. But if it''s like anjeka She felt that Joel might not like her.


    However, for the sake of planning, she told her Qiao Zhe''s private number. As for whether Qiao zhe would answer her phone, Tang Xiaotang said that it had no effect on her plan.


    "Well, you go back to class first." After getting the man''s private phone, Angela was very satisfied. She decided to give it a try in a moment. This time, she changed the number, and then her voice was gentle. He would not hang up.


    When the goal is achieved, Tang Xiaotang goes back with satisfaction.


    After school, it was still Ryder who came to pick her up. When Tang Xiaotang was sitting in the back of his car, he suddenly remembered something.


    Now that Qiao Zhe is not here, she doesn''t have to worry about anything. Some things can start.


    "Uncle Riddell, can you take me back? I want to get something. " Tang Xiaotang asked him.


    "What do you need? I''ll just buy you a new one. " Ryder didn''t want to take her back. He thought of the news from his staff these days. There seemed to be many eyes around the villa.


    "I need a computer to do my homework." Tang Xiaotang hesitated and told him.


    Anyway, some of their homework really need to use the Internet, which is a good excuse.


    And new computers are better and less easily discovered.


    "Hey, this little thing! Uncle, buy you a new one! " The reason was perfect, so Riedel agreed without much thought.


    So that night, Tang Xiaotang received the new computer that Riedel bought her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1112

    Riedel didn''t know about computers. Thinking about the girl''s clever appearance, he decided to buy her the best computer, so he went to the mall and asked someone to take the most expensive one for him.


    So unexpectedly, Tang Xiaotang found that the computer Ryder bought for her was even better than expected. Although the configuration was still a little low in her opinion, it could at least work.


    "Thank you, uncle Riddell!" She was very happy.


    Looking at the girl''s happy appearance, Riedel also felt very happy: "you just like it."


    "I''ll give it to my uncle. How much is it altogether?" Qiaozhe left her a lot of money, and usually her pocket money is also a lot, Tang Xiaotang is now a little rich woman.


    "How can I ask for your money?" Riedel refused. If it wasn''t for Jorge, he might still be robbing in the street. How could he have the power now?


    Tang Xiaotang persuades him for a long time, but Liddell doesn''t accept the money either. She has to decide to leave the money at his home before she leaves.


    In some ways, she and Jorge are very similar.


    Ryder is often not at home during the day, and sometimes he goes out at night, which provides a good opportunity for Tang Xiaotang.


    She hacked into Angela''s computer, changed her address to her home, disguised herself, and began to search for information about the organization behind him.


    This time, she doesn''t have to worry about losing her horse as before. Tang Xiaotang directly and boldly intrudes into each other''s network.


    The network defense of this organization is very tight, but it''s nothing to Tang Xiaotang. She quickly entered their network system and made a clear map of their headquarters and branches.


    Then she found out that they were really connected with the mysterious organization.


    There are many technologies in their information network that do not belong to this world. If they are people in this world, they will not find them, but Tang Xiaotang can easily see them.


    She also found a part of the information that was strictly encrypted. She wanted to try to crack it, but she didn''t expect that the other side''s defense was too tight, and her computer was not very easy to operate, so she was found.


    If Tang Xiaotang didn''t run fast, he would be stopped by the other side.


    After quitting, Tang Xiaotang took a look at what anjika was doing and found that she was using the computer at home.


    And also on Social Software Search about Qiao Zhe''s news, unfortunately no results.


    After all, there are few news about Jorge. Those news have been dealt with before after he joined the organization, so Angie card only found a few photos left by Jorge when he gave a speech at that time.


    At this time, before another computer, looking at the young man with a slightly green but outstanding temperament in the photo, Angela was more determined to get him. She picked up her mobile phone and dialed the number again.


    It''s still unanswered.


    No, did the girl give her the wrong number again?


    Angela threw her cell phone aside, looking angry, but she knew that if she wanted to get the man, her daughter was something she had to break.


    When she married him


    One side of the mobile phone suddenly vibrated, and a section of rock music rang heavily. Angela impatiently grabbed the mobile phone, but when she saw the number above, she immediately put away her impatience and quickly picked up the phone.


    "Uncle Eddie Are you coming here OK, OK. See you tomorrow


    When she put down her cell phone, she looked a little excited.


    Anjeka''s family is very rich, but this uncle Eddie is the real rich man. He is her father''s cousin, the current owner of the Eland family, and the only heir of the aristocratic family. Her father only has a little relationship with the Eland family, so he can have so much wealth. We can imagine how powerful the other party is.


    Angela is always proud to have the lineage of the Eland family, so she worships uncle Eddie very much.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1113

    Now that the other party wants to invite her to dinner, Angela is very happy, so she has to postpone her plan for tomorrow.


    Although she didn''t know what the other party was doing here.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what anjeka is thinking. She turns off her computer and calls qiaozhe as usual.


    It still didn''t work out.


    The fundus shows a bit of worry. Tang Xiaotang opens the map and takes a look at the icon that still stays there.


    Joel, what the hell is he doing?


    -


    at this time, the laboratory with tight defense.


    Back and forth people are wrapped up in white protective clothing, they walk in a hurry but quietly shuttle in the corridor.


    Under the white light, all kinds of instruments in the laboratories on both sides are running continuously, making regular sound.


    Inside, behind a heavy code door guarded heavily, the man is standing quietly in front of a huge incubator.


    Under the dark blue light, the culture medium also showed a strange light blue.


    At the moment, the culture medium is soaked with a person full of catheters.


    It was a bald man with closed eyes. He had no clothes on, and his bare skin was full of scars. Under the light, his skin showed a strange cyan gray, which looked like a corpse.


    Jorge looked at all kinds of data on one side of the instrument without expression. When those numbers and suddenly stayed at a value, his eyes suddenly became deep under the light.


    Under the dim light, the expression in those black eyes was bright and fluctuating, and finally, all condensed into a complex black.


    His hand slowly pressed on one side of the experimental platform, and all the fluctuating data stopped instantly.


    "Di!"


    As the light faded, Jorge turned and strode out of the lab.


    However, he did not see that behind him, under the gradually extinguished light, the person immersed in the liquid suddenly opened his eyes.


    It was a pair of strange and godless eyes. His iris was red, but his pupils almost became transparent. Suddenly, he looked like he had no eyes.


    Just for a moment, soon, all the lights went out, and the surroundings fell into darkness again.


    "Mr. Joe."


    The door opened slowly, and Qiao zhe stepped out. The two guards standing at the door immediately nodded to him.


    "Mr. Morris is looking for you." One of the guards spoke.


    Joel nodded, turned and left the lab.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1114

    After changing his clothes, he pushed away Morris''s office and looked at the middle-aged man who was looking down at a document. He asked coldly, "what can I do for you?"


    The man looked up at him, then took out a document from his hand and handed it to him: "Joe, I have something for you."


    Qiao zhe glanced at the document. It was the last deal.


    He had a deep look in his eyes: "it''s not my responsibility."


    "I know, but that''s what boss means." Morris stopped for a moment. After his black eyes, his eyes flashed slightly. He added: "you don''t have to worry. We''ve got news from our people. There''s no problem with this deal."


    Joe looked at him for a while, but Morris didn''t dare to look directly at them because of their different black eyes.


    He naturally knows whether there are ghosts in this matter, and he has his own ideas.


    Although he is only responsible for R & D, his suggestions are very useful every time, which makes him more and more influential in the organization.


    He can''t go on like this.


    He had made up his mind, but when he looked into his eyes, Morris felt to be seen through.


    If he knew about it


    The bottom of his heart was worried, but when he thought that Qiao zhe would not agree to it, he took the document and agreed.


    "I need time to prepare." He didn''t look at the document any more, he said.


    "Of course! I''ll give you three days. " Morris had no problem as long as he was willing to go. He was relieved and agreed immediately.


    Joel turned around and left without taking the document.


    Tang Xiaotang felt a little strange.


    All day today, Angela didn''t pester her as usual.


    It''s not because she''s busy. On the contrary, she''s obviously dressed up today. She seems to be in a good mood. Even for the first time in class, she doesn''t talk nonsense with a straight face.


    As soon as the class was over, she left the classroom quickly, as if she was going to go on a date, and her face was full of expectations.


    Looking at such anjika, Tang Xiaotang has some doubts. Has she contacted Qiao zhe?


    With that in mind, she still sat in her seat and didn''t move. These days, she is sensitive to the feeling that there is always a line of sight around her. It is probably the people of the mysterious organization who are making the most important test on them. If the test is passed, at least for a period of time, she can move freely.


    Tang Xiaotang has been trying to crack the tightly locked information these days. As long as she can unlock the specific location of the mysterious organization, she will send the information back to the organization. Afar said that as long as she can send back the location of the mysterious organization, the plane police will launch a long-range attack on their core terminals.


    Although Tang Xiaotang doesn''t believe it, she always thinks that the police are unreliable. If they could have done it earlier, the mysterious organization would not have developed to the present stage.


    Unfortunately, that part of the information uses a lot of technology from a more high-tech and civilized world. Although the limitation of materials will not be much higher than that of the world, it is a big problem for Tang Xiaotang - because she has no materials and no equipment, and she is still subject to more restrictions.


    If you can find a way to break Georgie''s Lab The equipment there are all from mysterious organizations, which should be able to successfully break through that layer of defense, but in this way, she is completely exposed, and it is not worth the loss.


    With this in mind, it''s time to finish school again. As usual, Tang Xiaotang stands at the school gate waiting for Riedel to pick her up. Then, she sees a black car coming out of the school, showing a familiar face from the open window.


    It''s Angela.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1115

    Expensive car logo and strange license plate show that the identity of the person sitting in the car is unusual. Through the window, Tang Xiaotang sees a strange man sitting next to anjica.


    It''s not Jorge.


    Angela obviously saw her too. Her eyes stopped on her for a second, then quickly moved away from her as if she didn''t see her.


    The car window also went up quickly, but before that, Tang Xiaotang seemed to see the person sitting next to anjika turn to look at her.


    She didn''t care and turned her head away.


    Who is that child


    In the spacious carriage, the man looked at anjika with the window closed. Her mood could not escape his eyes for a moment. When he looked along her line of sight, he only saw half a side face and a head of black curly hair.


    That''s a beautiful girl.


    Silver curly hair neatly combed in the back of the head, the man in the stiff dress eyes slightly narrowed, the body leaning on the back of the seat, look lazy.


    He has a deep and beautiful face. He looks very young, but his momentum is unfathomable, especially his blue eyes, which seem to be smiling but are actually cold, which make people dare not look directly at him.


    Even Angela didn''t dare to get too close to him.


    Ten fingers crossed on his knee, the man casually asked: "you seem to care about her."


    "It''s nothing. It''s my student," she said with a stiff smile. "It''s just that the child doesn''t have a mother, so I pay more attention to her."


    It suddenly occurred to her that maybe she could tell Uncle Eddie about this. With the help of the Eland family, can''t a groundless alien yield?


    "Uncle Eddie..." However, when the words came to her mouth, Angela hesitated again, especially for the man''s deep blue eyes, she couldn''t explain.


    Although she should be called his cousin according to her family, actually, Eddie Iland is ten years older than her. I don''t know why she was afraid of him since she was a child.


    "Dear Angela, I remember you seem to hate children all the time, especially those with black hair," the man looked at her. As he turned the emerald ring on his thumb, he said slowly, "what made you change your preference, my niece?"


    That pair of blue eyes smile, but anjika has a feeling of being seen through. I don''t know why, she suddenly thinks of that annoying girl.


    Her eyes, as if a little blue


    But there are too many people with blue eyes in the whole country, and Angela didn''t think much about it. She shook her head and said, "just want to know what uncle Eddie is doing here?"


    If Uncle Eddie didn''t agree with it, wouldn''t it annoy him if she said it rashly? It''s up to her to solve it.


    "For a business." Seeing that she didn''t say it, the man didn''t ask. He slowly looked out of the window. The car stopped at the intersection and was waiting for the green light to come on. In a twinkling of an eye, he saw the child just now.


    She was sitting in the back of a motorcycle waiting for the traffic lights. She was looking around bored. At the moment when she turned her head, Eddie finally saw her face.


    It was a very delicate face, and it looked familiar.


    Eddie squinted and was about to take a closer look when the girl turned her head.


    Just then, the straight green light came on, the motorcycle threw out a bunch of smoke, quickly passed through the intersection, drove straight ahead, and soon disappeared in his field of vision.


    And their car waited for a while before the turning light came on.


    "Uncle Eddie, what are you looking at?" Angela looked along his line of sight, but saw nothing. She couldn''t help asking curiously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1116

    "Nothing." Eddie, take your eyes back.


    Seeing that he didn''t want to talk about it, Angela closed her mouth rationally, and there was no sound in the car for a moment.


    Soon, the car arrived at the restaurant.


    Waiting at the door of the waiter gently opened the door, Angela got out of the car first, she wanted to help Eddie, but the man refused.


    "You go first," he said. "I have some other things."


    "All right." Angela didn''t dare to ask. She always felt that men''s mood became a little gloomy after seeing the girl. She went in under the guidance of the waiter.


    "Go and check the child." Eddie told the driver standing next to him.


    He didn''t believe in such a coincidence. I hope he thought too much.


    "Yes, sir."


    -


    back at Riddell''s house, Tang Xiaotang pretends to be clever and goes back to his room, takes out his books and pretends to do his homework.


    Riedel can''t cook, so they have been eating out these days, or they will order takeout. There is no Chinese restaurant nearby. Even Tang Xiaotang, who has been eating fried chicken for a few days, can''t stand it. She begins to miss the meal made by Qiao Zhe.


    Pick up the phone, she as usual to qiaozhe call in the past, thought just like a few days ago will be unable to get through, did not expect today qiaozhe actually answered the phone.


    "Hello?" There is a familiar voice on the phone, a little hoarse and a little tired, just like I haven''t had a good rest these days.


    "Daddy Tang Xiaotang has to admit that she has not seen Qiao zhe for nearly a week. She is worried about him.


    After all, she had been together for six years. Although she knew that he would be OK, she was completely relieved at this moment.


    Joe zhe can''t deny that when he heard the girl''s excited voice on the phone, his mood suddenly relaxed.


    Depression, because of the heavy decision, as the man said, although he was not willing to admit, her position in his heart is indeed heavier than he imagined.


    He doesn''t worry about his own situation, and he doesn''t have any feelings about the things he is going to face. The law of the jungle has always been the rule of the world, and he has always believed in it.


    The only thing that made him hesitate was her.


    "Dad! When will you be back? I miss you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1117

    "There''s a thief in the house, I dare not go back now..." The girl''s voice with a trace of grievance: "if it wasn''t for uncle Riedel, I would sleep on the street!"


    "I know," how could Jorge not know what happened, his eyes flashed a touch of cold, but his voice became a little more gentle: "you did a good job."


    Compared with other meaningless things, her safety is the most important thing.


    "You don''t know! How brave I was that day After receiving his praise, the girl''s tone was a little proud, and then her voice became depressed again: "but Uncle Riddell said they would come again, so I couldn''t go back."


    Listening to her quietly, when she was in front of him, he always thought she was too noisy. When she was gone, he felt something was missing.


    Now when he heard her voice again, even Jorge didn''t realize how soft his eyes became: "I''ll be back soon, and you''ll be living in Riddell for a while."


    "All right." She was a little reluctant, but agreed: "then you should bring me a gift when you come back!"


    "Good." Tang Xiaotang seems to hear Qiao zhe chuckle, and then he hangs up.


    As soon as she put down the phone, she became serious.


    Today''s Qiao Zhe is very wrong. He is not a person with emotional leakage, or it can be said that he doesn''t have much emotion. Maybe it''s the reason that he is too rational. His usual mood almost doesn''t change. Only when he is very few (irritated by her), his eyes will have some fluctuations.


    But in the phone call just now, Tang Xiaotang could clearly hear his gentle tone, just like making a decision, which made him suddenly change his attitude towards her.


    And this decision must be bad!


    She is a little anxious. Has he developed the virus? No, at least his emotional change to her shows that he will not decide to destroy the world as before, but Tang Xiaotang is afraid that the mysterious organization will take away the virus and use it to destroy the world.


    After all, it''s not the first time they''ve done that.


    After all, he is just a tool for mysterious organizations to destroy the world. Once they get the virus, there is no need for him to exist. Even in order to prevent him from developing an antidote, they may try their best to get rid of him.


    She must break through that line of defense as soon as possible, and then send the positioning back to the organization to stop the mysterious organization''s plan, otherwise, not only Jorge will be in danger, the world will collapse!


    It seems that she must find a way to return to the villa, hoping that the equipment in Jorge''s laboratory can help.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door. Tang Xiaotang opened the door, and Ryder''s bearded face appeared in front of him.


    "Anne, you stay here. I have something to go out for a while."


    His brow is slightly wrinkled and his face is tight. Although he smiles in order to comfort her, the corner of his mouth shows that it is not simple.


    It''s definitely about Jorge!


    But Tang Xiaotang nodded his head and said, "OK."


    "Good boy, uncle will be back soon." Time was running out, and he didn''t have time to comfort her. Ryder patted the girl on the head and left.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t avoid his touch. Although she hated being touched on her head, she didn''t mind being patient for more information.


    Read to the consciousness of Riddell, Tang Xiaotang eyes a sink, he is so careful, is really related to Qiao zhe!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1118

    Those people are going to let Joe take over a new business.


    Ryder''s mood is too chaotic, and Tang Xiaotang can''t read more information. However, she knows that qiaozhe is only responsible for R & D, and other things have nothing to do with him, so she doesn''t have to think about it. There must be something wrong with this sudden task.


    Tang Xiaotang wants to follow qiaozhe to protect his safety, but she has to resist this impulse - she can''t be discovered by qiaozhe or mysterious organizations.


    In recent days, the mysterious organization has eliminated her suspicion. She can''t be exposed at this time. She wants to give them a fatal blow at the most critical moment.


    Although she said that to herself, Tang Xiaotang still couldn''t calm down. All kinds of thoughts were churning in her mind, which made her unable to concentrate.


    Take a deep breath, Tang Xiaotang closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her eyes had returned to calm.


    Now is not the time to worry too much, she must be rational, step by step.


    When I turn on the computer again, my dark eyes are shining with cool and rational light under the light of the screen. In the quiet room, I can''t hear any sound except the keyboard tapping sound.


    -


    "do you really want to do this?" As soon as he left the house, Riedel took out his cell phone and dialed Joel.


    He said anxiously with a trace of anger: "you know it''s a trap! Why step in? Are you crazy


    On the other end of the phone came Qiao Zhe''s calm voice, and his tone did not change at all: "I''m normal."


    "You - where are you? Wait, I''ll find you now! " Riddell was almost furious, he said, with a suppressed anger.


    "No," he said calmly, "remember what I gave you."


    "No! I won''t take care of your daughter for you! It''s your responsibility, not mine! " Ryder refused even though he didn''t want to. He didn''t know that the only thing he cared about was the girl. If he agreed, he would go to the trap immediately to die!


    "And do you have the heart to leave Annie alone? She''s so young! " Riedel tried to persuade him.


    "I''ll be fine." Qiao Zhe''s tone is light.


    "But what if?" Riedel softened his voice: "Joe, I know you''re smart, but they have a lot of people. There''s a saying in your country, it''s called, called The fist is not as good as the palm... "


    "It won''t happen," said Jorge''s voice over the phone. "And I''ve arranged another identity for you, and left you enough wealth, which can make you live a safe life."


    "That''s how you believe me?" "I''m not a good man," riddle asked! Aren''t you afraid I''ll take the money and leave her alone? "


    "I know, but you won''t."


    Riddle sighed, "all right."


    "Don''t let her find out." Joe zhe pause for a while, the tone has a change at last.


    In fact, the little devil was very smart. He thought that with Riddell''s intelligence, he might not be able to hide her for too long.


    But what he did was too dangerous and he didn''t want to involve her.


    "Well," Riedel said, "but I''ll only take care of her for a month if, if If you haven''t come back in a month, I''ll tell her the truth. "


    He knew him very well. The things he decided never changed. In fact, he had already decided that once something happened, he would take care of the girl as his own daughter.


    "No, if I don''t come back, tell her I don''t want her."


    Then, without waiting for Riedel to answer, Jorge hung up.


    In fact, Qiao zhe didn''t tell Riedel that he not only left the money, but also notarized it.


    If he can''t take care of Jomo, not only can he not get money, but also he will be sent to prison. The evidence in his hand can make him stay in prison until he dies.


    He never believed in anyone.


    But he hopes Riddell won''t let him use this backhand.


    His eyes fell on the photo frame beside the table. The girl''s smiling face in the heart-shaped pattern was bright and happy. Qiao zhe raised his hand as if he wanted to pick it up, but his action stopped in the air. After a while, he put down his hand again.


    He turned around and left without hesitation. The door lock fell behind him. Without looking back, he went directly into the laboratory.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1119

    At the same time.


    Eddie took the document from his assistant.


    Before opening the first page, the girl''s happy smile came into view. Seeing this clear and familiar face, the man''s eyes narrowed.


    It''s really like that.


    He continued to look back. When he saw where the girl was adopted, his heart suddenly changed.


    This age and place And looks, how can things be so coincidental?


    He thought it was the trick of those people in the family, but when he saw this message, his mood suddenly changed.


    If it was at that time


    "That''s all?" Want to know more, but continue to look back, except for some photos, there is nothing else, when you see her adopter, Eddie frowned a little dissatisfied.


    "Her information seems to have been hidden, and we can''t find out more." "But Mr. eddy, the little girl''s father, is the object of Miss Angela''s recent pursuit."


    "Oh." Eddie closed the information in his hand, threw it aside and leaned back in his chair: "don''t worry about her, as long as she doesn''t lose her face, whatever she wants to do."


    "You go, find a way to get the girl''s blood," Eddie''s eyes fell on the girl''s smiling face in the photo, "and then do a paternity test."


    "With whom..."


    "And me." Eddie''s eyes are complicated. Under the light, his blue eyes seem to be getting deeper.


    If that''s what he thinks, this child is his


    "Yes, sir."


    The assistant didn''t ask why rationally. He respectfully picked up the paper on the desk, turned and backed out. Just as he was about to leave, Eddie suddenly stopped him.


    "Wait a minute."


    The assistant stopped, waiting for his order.


    "You say that Angela is after her father?" Eddie''s hand knocked on the table.


    "Yes."


    "You tell Angela that I like the child very much and want to see her tomorrow." Eddie pondered for a moment: "if you can let her father come with you."


    "Yes, sir."


    When you get a call from Eddie''s assistant, Angela is unbelievable.


    She didn''t know how Eddie got the news, but she was very proud to see that Eddie not only didn''t object, but also vaguely showed her support.


    It seems that uncle Eddie still cares about her!


    "Great! Help me to thank uncle Eddie for his concern Unable to suppress her excitement, Angela can''t wait until tomorrow: "I will take her!"


    "It''s getting late. I''m sorry to disturb your rest, Miss Angela." Got the expected answer, the assistant is also very satisfied.


    "Never mind! Say good night to Uncle Eddie for me


    When the phone hung up, Angela looked at her cell phone and jumped out of bed excitedly.


    "Great


    She looked up, picked up the picture frame on the head of the bed and looked at the man in the picture.


    The photo seems to be taken secretly, only half of a man''s side face, but even some fuzzy pictures can''t stop his perfect outline. Angela looks at his cold deep black eyes, and her expression gradually becomes obsessed.


    She doesn''t know why she is so persistent to him. Maybe the desire she can''t get is controlling her, but what does it matter? She has to get what she wants!


    "Don''t you believe you can refuse me?" Her fingers ran over the thin lips of the man in the photo, her eyes full of possessiveness: "you are mine!"


    -


    Tang Xiaotang is still trying to decipher that part of the information.


    However, there was no harvest all night. The equipment used by the other party was much more advanced than her, and she could not let the other party find the traces, which made it even more difficult.


    It seems that she has to find a way to get into Jorge''s lab.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1120

    Tang Xiaotang yawned on the table, so sleepy that he couldn''t open his eyes.


    The price of staying up all night is that she can''t lift her spirits today and always wants to lie on the table.


    Other teachers didn''t say anything. Everyone knew what happened in her family. Even a teacher who usually took care of her asked her if she wanted to live in her family for a while.


    Tang Xiaotang, of course, refused.


    "Annie!"


    A careless, Tang Xiaotang was caught by anjika, but unexpectedly, this time she not only did not reprimand her, but also used a gentle tone to let her go to the office to find her after class.


    Tang Xiaotang frowned at the bottom of his heart when he thought something was wrong.


    Her attitude should not be like this, even for the sake of Jorge, she should also have a slight aversion to her attachment to Jorge, rather than this, with deliberate closeness.


    It seems that something has happened, but she doesn''t know. This kind of limited feeling makes Tang Xiaotang very unhappy.


    The class will be over soon.


    When she came to Angela''s office, there was no one but Angela standing by and a strange man with silver hair and blue eyes who was supposed to belong to Angela.


    Seeing her, although the man''s expression is still calm, Tang Xiaotang feels a little excited from him. Her eyes show some doubts, and she looks at Angela.


    "Teacher anjeka, what can I do for you?" Tang Xiaotang asked cleverly.


    "Come here, Annie." Angela looks at the person sitting next to her and waves to her with a smile.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the man nervously, and then walks over.


    "Is your name Anne?" At this moment, the man spoke, his blue eyes looked at some vigilant tight body of the girl, his face showed a smile: "don''t be nervous, I''m not a bad person."


    He observed the girl''s look. When he got closer, he found that her eyes were dark blue, and her long curly hair were so similar to him.


    It''s the blood of the Eland family.


    Eddie, who has confirmed the identity of the girl, is naturally very excited. When he first saw the child, he had a special liking for her. At that time, he only thought that her opponent was looking for her to confuse him, but he didn''t expect that she was his own daughter!


    As the head of the Eland family, Eddie naturally has no shortage of women to give birth to his children. However, he, or the Eland family, has a secret that all the men in his family actually suffer from asthenospermia.


    That''s why he''s the only one in the lineage of the Eland family so far, and he''s more than 30 years old and hasn''t managed to keep even one child.


    So suddenly know that he had a daughter, Eddie''s mood is simply happy to fly to heaven! And his daughter is still such a doll and doll as delicate girl!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1121

    He wants to give her the best! Make her like a princess - no, more noble than a princess!


    It''s just that she doesn''t seem to like herself very much The girl''s eyes were alert and defensive, which made Eddie feel frustrated and sad.


    Why don''t daughters like themselves? Was his expression too cold just now to scare her?


    No, no, No. how can he make his daughter hate him?


    "Bad people don''t call themselves bad people." Tang Xiaotang whispered deliberately, and then began to observe the man''s look quietly.


    "Annie!" Angela''s face changed slightly. She took a look at the man, as if afraid that she would annoy him.


    However, the man who heard this did not get angry. His expression even became more pleasant. His eyes even looked at her with strange kindness?


    "Never mind. Don''t scare her, Angela." He waved his hand, and his eyes grew more joyful. In fact, he preferred to be alone with the girl, but she seemed to be afraid of her, so he let her stay.


    His daughter is smart!


    The more he saw the girl, the more he liked her. Eddie couldn''t help hugging her, but seeing the girl''s vigilance, he gave up the idea temporarily.


    He''s going to develop a relationship with her.


    "Annie, you are such a lovely child. May I invite you to dinner?" Eddie looked at the girl expectantly, even with a little uneasiness in her eyes.


    Tang Xiaotang seems to understand something. From the love in the man''s eyes, she guesses that he may be the relative of the body - the father.


    And he seems to have a lot of money.


    She didn''t want to have another father. Although she didn''t know why the woman abandoned the body when the man was so rich, she didn''t want to have more accidents at this time.


    So Tang Xiaotang directly refused: "no, dad said you can''t eat from strangers." She stepped back and shook her head.


    "Your father --" the man''s eyes became more excited, but when he thought that the girl might be the one who adopted her, he lost again: "he How are you


    "Very good, sir," Tang Xiaotang looked at him. "Teacher anjeka, if there is nothing wrong, I will go back."


    "Wait..."


    "Well, lovely girl, see you next time." Although some regret, but Eddie also knows that they just met, too close and can not eliminate the girl''s vigilance.


    If he wants to take her back, he has to start with the person who adopted her.


    "Goodbye, sir." Tang Xiaotang bowed to him gently, then turned and left.


    "Uncle Eddie..." One side of the anjika don''t understand why the man let the girl leave, but she just said a word, was stopped by the man.


    Looking at the girl''s back, Eddie put away the smile just now, the girl is gone, his blue eyes become cold again.


    It can be seen that she was well educated by the other party. Even with vigilance, she did not forget the etiquette.


    He began to wonder about the man who adopted him.


    "Wright." Eddie turns the ring on his finger and whispers.


    A figure slowly came in from the outside of the office and stood in front of him: "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    "Keep going." He had to know everything about the girl, and he had to take her: "in any way."


    "Yes, sir."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1122

    Just in case, after class, Tang Xiaotang secretly hid in the toilet and used the system to access the network to check the man''s information.


    This is very easy for her, after all, the man''s appearance is very recognizable, Tang Xiaotang soon found his specific information.


    Looking at the information, she frowned. Although she had already guessed the other party''s extraordinary identity, the information still made her speechless.


    I didn''t expect that my body has such a bloody life experience, but it''s not good news for Tang Xiaotang.


    She can see that qiaozhe wants to leave her to face, which makes Tang Xiaotang happy and worried. It shows that her efforts are effective at least. She still has a certain position in his heart, but he has to face the mysterious organization alone, which makes her very worried.


    Not only because Task, the whole six years together, Qiao zhe take care of her, he seems to be indifferent, but very good to her.


    She must not let anything happen to him.


    Naturally, it''s impossible to go back with the man who suddenly appeared. Tang Xiaotang deleted all the browsing records without expression and decided to take it as if it had never happened.


    Anyway, he couldn''t get in touch with Jorge, and he couldn''t force her to recognize him.


    Speaking of Qiao Zhe, Tang Xiaotang opens the map and wants to have a look at his situation, but he finds that he has already come back.


    And it''s in the villa.


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly remembers Riddell''s strange performance last night. It seems that he must have known about it.


    He really wants to face it by himself!


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are slightly heavy. If Qiao zhe has cheated her all the time, she can''t help it.


    No way! She has to find a way to go back once!


    While she was trying to find a way, Eddie was taking the information from an assistant. When he looked at two pages, his face immediately became gloomy.


    "Why didn''t you tell me this happened earlier?"


    When he saw the record of the girl in the police station, Eddie felt his hands shaking.


    His daughter, whom he managed to get, was almost gone! And when he didn''t know!


    How can that man leave a little girl at home? Such a dangerous thing, just think about it, he felt afraid.


    If she had not been clever, maybe he would not have had a chance to see her at all!


    "Go and find out! Today, I want to see the information of the person who adopted her! " The color of the man''s blue eyes became very cold. He patted the information heavily on the table and opened his mouth angrily.


    He must take her away!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1123

    The man on one side was frightened by his anger. He quickly lowered his head and whispered: "yes."


    -


    school is over.


    Ryder has been waiting for the school gate as usual. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t need to know that he won''t take himself back to the villa.


    But she didn''t know by now that Jorge had come back, so she had to let Ryder reveal the news to her.


    "Uncle Riddell, when will dad be back? I miss him so much... " She lowered her head and looked sad.


    Sure enough, Riedel''s body froze for a moment, and he faltered: "he He won''t come back yet. "


    "I want to go home..." She said softly.


    "No way!" Ryder''s voice changed, and then he found that he was a little too excited. He immediately disguised and said: "well, I mean, you''d better not go back. I heard that there was a robbery around recently. It''s too dangerous!"


    "But I want to go home!"


    The girl''s voice with a cry: "Dad is not me?"


    Riedel looked at her head at a loss and didn''t know how to comfort her: "Annie, don''t cry Don''t cry, uncle, take you to eat delicious food? "


    Yes, she''s so old. Maybe she''s never been away from her father for so long


    Riedel began to question the decision again, but he couldn''t listen to him. Besides, it was very dangerous and she couldn''t be affected.


    "And a strange uncle came to me today." Seeing that he hasn''t made a decision yet, Tang Xiaotang decides to add another one.


    "What?" Riedel''s face changed. He was nervous and asked her anxiously, "what kind of person is it?"


    "It''s an uncle," Tang Xiaotang said. "He has strange eyes and wants to invite me to dinner, but I refuse."


    "It''s like this..." Riedel''s face returned to a smile: "well done Annie! Let''s go and have some delicious food


    "Good."


    when she got home, as soon as the girl came in to do her homework, Riedel immediately contacted Joel and told him about it.


    "I tell you, those people It''s very likely that you''ve already found Annie! " His tone was serious and he told him the story.


    "I see." Qiao Zhe''s voice is faint. He looks at the blue screen in front of him, stays on the interface of the mailbox, and quietly lies an email.


    "Annie told me today that I was really worried when a stranger found her." Ryder''s voice is low. He talks on the phone with Jorge attentively, but he doesn''t notice that the door of the room that the girl has just closed has been quietly opened.


    "She said today that she missed you very much," Riddell said, still unable to restrain himself. "Now that you have come back, why don''t you see her?"


    "I''ll take care of it." Jorge opened the email: "you don''t care."


    "Well, I don''t care about you. Do it yourself!" Riedel was a little annoyed: "you are so cold-blooded! I feel pitiful when I see Annie. She has been watched by those people. Even if you see her, it won''t make any difference, will it? "


    Joel didn''t speak. Ryder heard a beep and the phone was hung up.


    "Joe! You --! "


    Riedel was furious. He wanted to call again, but before he pressed the number, he heard a click.


    The voice came from the door, his heart trembled, subconsciously feel that things are not good.


    Slowly turned to the door to see, only slowly pushed open the door, showing the girl''s pale face.


    "Uncle Riddell You said, "Dad has come back?"


    There was something incredible in her eyes, and she spoke in a trembling voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1124

    Riedel took the phone and was stunned.


    In the quiet room, Jorge looks at the computer screen in front of him with a confused look.


    There are lots of numbers on the screen. It''s clear that it''s time to process the data, but he stares at the screen for a long time and doesn''t start.


    There was an inexplicable emotion in his heart, and his brain had no clue. He just felt irritable and didn''t want to start at all.


    He wants to see her, too However, he knew better that he should not see her now. As long as he did not see her, they would not put their goal on her.


    She was just picked up by him, just like an experimental object. Qiaozhe told himself that he shouldn''t have too much feelings for her. As long as he didn''t see her, her influence on him would disappear.


    And she is still very young, compared with the long life, she has a lot of time, that is enough for her to forget a person who should not have appeared in her life.


    He repeatedly convinced himself, but his mood didn''t get any better. After he processed two lines of data, he couldn''t go on any more - his thinking was in a mess. When he looked again, there was a row of messy code on the screen.


    A ray of agitation flashed through his eyes. Qiao zhe dropped the data and took out a picture from the book.


    Seeing the girl smiling happily, the ice in his eyes melted a little unconsciously.


    Fingertips are about to touch her face, but the mobile phone he put on one side suddenly rings.


    When he picked up his cell phone, a strange number appeared on the screen.


    He was silent for a moment and picked up the phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Joe." As soon as the phone was connected, a strange cold voice came out.


    "I want to talk to you about Jomo."


    Joe Zhe''s eyes were slightly heavy, and there was a cold light flashing in the fundus of his eyes.


    "Good."


    ever since Ryder confirmed that Qiao zhe had come back that day, Tang Xiaotang has been looking for an opportunity to find him. Unfortunately, Ryder takes her too seriously and she has never found an opportunity.


    And when she calls qiaozhe, he doesn''t answer. Even anjika has been hiding from her these days, but she hasn''t seen that inexplicable man again. Tang Xiaotang feels relieved.


    The other party should have given her up.


    However, she soon knew that she was thinking too early.


    After school, Riedel was waiting for her at the school gate as usual, but after they had gone a long way, Tang Xiaotang found that the road he took her was not the way they usually went back.


    "Uncle Riddell, where are we going?"


    There was a hint of panic in the girl''s voice, and Riedel whispered, "we To see your father. "


    "To see dad?" The girl''s voice was instantly happy, and Riedel felt her hand clenching her clothes: "really? I miss him so much


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s true. " Ryder''s voice was low, with a faint sense of guilt and impatience.


    He didn''t want to cheat her. Although he was reluctant to let her go, it was the best way for the Aland family to protect her from being hurt by those crazy guys.


    Tang Xiaotang pretended not to recognize the guilt in his tone. Her tone was excited, but she was not happy.


    It seems that Qiao Zhe is determined to get rid of her, but she just won''t let him get rid of her!


    The motorcycle stopped in front of a beautiful manor. When she saw several people standing at the door, especially the man who looked familiar to her, the girl hesitated to grab his clothes and sat on the car, refusing to get down.


    "Uncle Riddell What about dad? " As if expecting something, her voice trembled.


    "Annie, come down," Riedel said to the man standing in front of him. He saw that the man came up with excitement in his eyes and stepped down from the car. "He''s your father."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1125

    "Nice to meet you, Annie." The man came up to her, a pair of blue eyes with excitement and fear, he reached out to pick up the girl, but she shrank back, to avoid him.


    "You''re not a dad, I want a dad!" Her eyes were frightened, as if expecting something. She would not get out of the car anyway.


    "Annie, this is His decision. " Riddle said in a low voice, without looking her in the eyes.


    However, he also learned today that she was not Joe''s own daughter


    Hearing his words, the girl suddenly stopped moving. She quietly looked up at him and asked in a very light voice, "it''s Dad Did you say that? Does he want me? "


    "Yes." Riedel is also very reluctant, but he still firmly said: "Annie, Joe had adopted you, did not want to see a life disappear."


    "Now that you have found your real father, we are all happy for you." He took a look at a certain direction and said, "and he''s going to do a very important thing now. If you follow him, it will only cause trouble."


    The girl was silent. Riedel saw that there seemed to be a flash of water in her dark blue eyes. Then she said gently, "OK."


    She no longer dodged, and let the man pick her up, and then gently lowered his head.


    "Thank you, Annie!" Finally, he got the girl. The man''s eyes were red. He put her on the ground. When he faced the housekeeper and servant behind him, he changed into another face: "take the young lady in quickly!"


    "Yes, master!"


    The housekeeper nodded humbly, then reached out to Tang Xiaotang: "Miss, please come here."


    Riddell, sitting in the car, looks at the girl who has been quietly drooping her head. Eddie, standing on the side, frowns and goes forward to block his sight.


    But Riedel was still looking at the figure until she came into the gate of the manor surrounded by the servants.


    "Mr. Riddell, you may leave." Eddie said something unpleasant.


    Finally sent away one, unexpectedly came another one! Sure enough, his baby daughter is so cute! That''s why people love you so much!


    "You have to treat her well." Riddell asked uneasily that he naturally had his own source of information. Although he had no contact with the Eland family, he had also heard of the name of Eddie eland.


    This man never pays attention to anything, and his means are fierce and ferocious. It is reasonable to say that he has no shortage of women to give birth to his children Who knows if he will be bad to Annie!


    "Of course!" Eddie looked at him haughtily, and then waved. Standing quietly beside him, he stopped and stepped forward to give something to him.


    "It''s a gift of thanks to you for adopting Annie." Eddie throws it to Riedel. He catches it subconsciously and finds that it''s a small seal.


    "With this, you can mobilize a part of the Eland family to do anything for you that doesn''t interfere with the Eland family." Eddie spoke coldly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1126

    If those people dare to attack his daughter, he will not let them go, so he will help their enemies.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you Riedel didn''t refuse. To deal with the giant, they need help now.


    "It''s time for you to go." Eddie ignored him, turned and walked into the manor.


    Before the door closed, Ryder turned, but instead of leaving immediately, he pushed the car to the other side.


    From the roadside behind the tree, slowly out of a familiar figure.


    "You''re leaving tomorrow, really Don''t you see her one last time? "


    Riedel looked at the person in front of him with a complicated look and hesitated to ask.


    His face was pale and tired. It seemed that because he didn''t have a good rest, he was much thinner. However, only his black eyes were still cold and deep, which made people unable to look directly at him.


    "No Qiao zhe slowly opens his mouth, his eyes are deep, but there is a trace of obscurity in his eyes.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to see her, but since he has made a decision, don''t hesitate to give her hope. As long as she doesn''t see him again and stays with her father, she will forget him sooner or later.


    She should have a better and brighter future, instead of living a dangerous life with a person who is doomed to have no future.


    Looking at the closed gate of the manor, Qiao zhe turned and stopped looking at him: "let''s go, don''t delay time."


    The plan has already started. He didn''t have much time to waste here.


    Riedel sighed. He knew that Joe was in love with Anne, too Otherwise, he would not have decided not to see her today, but to come here and look at her in the dark.


    But There''s no way. It''s a gamble. He almost gambles on the lives of all of them. If they win, they will be safe, but if they lose


    The whole world will be affected.


    Before Tang Xiaotang knew that Qiao zhe had made a decision, she obediently followed the housekeeper into the manor and was introduced to all the people in the manor by Eddie.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1127

    Eddie looks very happy, but also put down the busy work, personally take her to visit the manor.


    In order to meet her, the manor obviously made up a lot of clothes. Not only her bedroom was very warm and comfortable, but also the clothes and toys room were ready for her. Moreover, all the clothes and toys were very expensive.


    However, Tang Xiaotang''s mood is still extremely low. She quietly follows behind the man and doesn''t say a word.


    The excitement on the man''s face disappeared a little bit, and finally his expression returned to calm.


    He looked at her carefully and asked softly, "Annie, you Don''t you like it? "


    "No, I like it very much," Tang Xiaotang looked up at him, she reluctantly showed a smile: "thank you."


    "This is what I should do..." Hearing her saying this, Eddie was very excited. In fact, he didn''t think that the girl would forgive him immediately. She could smile at him. He already felt very happy: "are you hungry? Do you want to eat? I''ll let them do it for you. "


    "No, I''m not hungry." She shook her head.


    "Are you tired? Can you have a rest and I''ll call you at dinner? " Eddie asked.


    "Good." Tang Xiaotang nodded.


    She really needs to think about what to do on her own.


    It has been three days since she came to the manor.


    Tang Xiaotang is relieved to know that Eddie has decided to help Qiao Zhe.


    It''s only a few decades since the emergence of the mysterious organization in this world, and the Eland family has continued for hundreds of years. She believes that with their help, Qiao zhe can at least relieve the pressure.


    She doesn''t know whether Qiao zhe has developed the virus, but according to the recent news of the mysterious organization, at least, they should not have got the virus, otherwise, they would have started to make big moves.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1128

    Even now, their little movements have never stopped.


    She sat alone in the room, looking at the map in front of her, lost in thought.


    Jorge is still here, but no longer just in the laboratory as before. In recent days, his trajectory is obviously more than before, even Riddell.


    It looks like he''s organizing his own people to fight the mystery.


    And with Eddie''s help, as long as he does not directly on the mysterious organization, security is at least guaranteed.


    Tang Xiaotang found all these information by hiding in her room when no one was around. She couldn''t get more information. After all, although zhinao can access the world''s network, it will also expose her own positioning. Moreover, it takes time to transmit information. In case the organization hasn''t had time, she will be caught by the other party.


    She wanted to find a chance to go back to the villa, but since she came to the manor, let alone the villa, even Tang Xiaotang didn''t go to school.


    Eddie doesn''t want her to stay here, because the power of the erland family is not in this small city. He plans to take her back to his family and send her to the noble college there. For this reason, he has already sent someone to help her deal with the problems of identity and student status, so the original school doesn''t need her.


    This matter can be dealt with soon. Tang Xiaotang decides that she must find a way to leave here. She must finish the matter about anjeka. Otherwise, when Eddie takes her home, she is too far away from Qiao Zhe, and there will be no chance.


    And she had thought of a way.


    So in the afternoon, when having dinner with Eddie, Tang Xiaotang showed a loss of appetite.


    "Annie, what''s the matter with you?" Sitting in front of her left, Eddie noticed the change of her mood. He immediately asked.


    The table is full of delicious food, which she likes to eat. In order to adapt to her living habits, the three meals in the manor are all Chinese. Eddie even learns to use chopsticks with her.


    He was very happy these three days. Although the girl still didn''t call him "Dad", their relationship became closer and closer. Even yesterday, she said good night to him www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1129

    But today, the girl seldom moves chopsticks. Looking at her loss, Eddie feels his heart hurts.


    "Honey, what are you thinking? Tell Dad Me He asked with concern.


    "Are you going to get out of here?" Girls don''t answer rhetorical questions.


    "Yes, you don''t want to Are you going to leave? " Eddie asked softly, his eyes become a little cold, does the daughter still want to go back to the man?


    He''s so dangerous around him, and still - so he won''t let her go back anyway!


    "Then I can''t go to school, either?" Unexpectedly, the girl didn''t mention it. Instead, she asked another question.


    "Yes Annie wants to go back to school? " Eddie doesn''t want her to stay here. He is very dissatisfied with the teaching level and safety of this school. How can his baby daughter waste her time in such a place?


    "I haven''t said goodbye to my friends yet." Tang Xiaotang made an excuse.


    Indeed, she never went back that day after she left school. Eddie didn''t want to make her unhappy. As long as she didn''t go to that person, she could go anywhere she wanted.


    So he readily agreed: "let Julie go with you tomorrow!"


    Julie is the bodyguard that Eddie found for Tang Xiaotang. She is a retired special forces soldier, responsible for protecting her safety.


    Tang Xiaotang''s goal has been achieved. She smiles and says, "thank you." In order to lower her vigilance, she thought for a moment and said in a very low voice: "Dad..."


    Eddie''s chopsticks fell on the table. He was stunned for a whole minute before he realized what the girl had just said. Just as he was so excited that he wanted the girl to repeat it again, the girl seemed embarrassed to put down the tableware.


    "I went back to my room."


    The next day, with permission, Tang Xiaotang was driven to school by Julie.


    Eddie said hello in advance, so Julie not only drove directly into the school, but also followed her into the classroom.


    Tang Xiaotang wants to get more information about Qiao Zhe, and her best source of information is anjeka.


    Unfortunately, there is no math class for Angela today. Seeing that one class is wasted, Tang Xiaotang just wants to find another way to find her.


    Maybe she felt that Julie was terrible, so her classmates didn''t dare to come near. Tang Xiaotang used this excuse to let Julie wait for her outside the door and sneaked to the office by the back door.


    The map shows that there is only anjeka in the office. Tang Xiaotang is about to knock on the door when he hears the excited voice of anjeka in the room.


    "Why did you leave? Do you want to get away from me? I tell you! It''s impossible


    She''s on the phone. Tang Xiaotang knows in an instant that she''s on the phone with


    Tang Xiaotang narrowed her eyes and put down her raised hand. She stood quietly at the door, listening carefully to the voice of anjeka.


    She was in a very emotional mood. Maybe the person on the other end of the phone asked something. Angela said sarcastically, "Uncle Eddie told me She? She had a good time! Don''t worry about it! "


    Hearing this, Tang Xiaotang knows who she is talking to. Her eyes are slightly heavy, and there is a cold light flashing from the bottom of her eyes.


    Joel''s leaving? Where is he going?


    "You are mine! I won''t let you go - Hello? Hello


    When the phone was hung up, Tang Xiaotang heard a loud noise, as if something had fallen to the ground. She heard Angela''s vicious voice: "damn! Damn it, you hung up on me


    Originally wanted to go in, now Tang Xiaotang gave up this idea, because it seems that anjika does not know more information.


    She''s going to go to Jorge herself.


    Turning back, Tang Xiaotang met Julie, who came to look for her.


    "Where have you been, miss?" She asked without expression.


    She found out.


    Tang Xiaotang can only find an excuse: "I go to the toilet."


    "Next time, please take me with you. It''s my duty to protect you." Julie was still expressionless, but her eyes were fixed on her.


    Tang Xiaotang returned an innocent smile, and then walked back to the classroom with her.


    Sitting on the seat again, Tang Xiaotang chatted with other children while thinking about how to get rid of Julie and go to Qiao Zhe.


    "Annie, who is that aunt? She looks so fierce The boy who talked to her at the station approached her and asked in a low voice.


    "She is My bodyguard. " Tang Xiaotang feels that Julie''s eyes fall on her through the window. She answers.


    "Did you find your real dad?" A girl looked at her curiously: "I didn''t expect that you were not your father''s daughter!"


    "Yeah, I didn''t think of that either." Tang Xiaotang didn''t expect that this human should be so keen. She couldn''t find a chance at all.


    "But your father is really handsome!" Her classmates also met Qiao zhe several times. A girl asked curiously, "Annie, is your new father handsome?""Quite Handsome, "a bit perfunctory answer, think of Eddie''s face, Tang Xiaotang can''t say he''s not handsome, and the most important thing is, her body is a bit like him:" but, not as handsome as my father! "


    At this time, another girl who didn''t talk to her often came to her. She looked at Tang Xiaotang''s expensive princess skirt enviously: "Annie, your dress is so beautiful!"


    Is it beautiful?


    Tang Xiaotang turned his eyes and suddenly thought of a good way!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1130

    "Do you want my clothes?" She looked at the girl and asked in a low voice.


    The girl who is talking is Ariel. Tang Xiaotang is not impressed by her. She only remembers that her family is relatively rich in this small city, so Ariel is usually very proud and hardly talks to her classmates.


    "What?" The other party was stunned. Tang Xiaotang looked out of the window. Julie was standing at the door with her back to them. She didn''t look here.


    "Do you want my clothes?" I asked Tang Xiaotang looked at her skirt and the girl''s black hair and asked her.


    "Of course!" Ariel looked at her Princess dress. No girl didn''t like such a beautiful dress. She had seen it on TV before, but her father said it was too expensive to buy it for her.


    "I can give it to you." Tang Xiaotang said, "but you have to do me a favor."


    As long as you can see her "sitting" in the classroom, Julie won''t go to her, so she will have time to leave school.


    "What''s up?" Ariel looks at her suspiciously.


    Tang Xiaotang leaned up to her ear, underestimated a few words, and then said, "as long as you help me, it''s yours."


    Children think simply, just let yourself sit in the classroom do not move, you can get a skirt, Ariel felt very cost-effective.


    "Well, you have to keep your word!" Said Ariel.


    "Of course." She doesn''t cheat children.


    Don''t forget to buy other children and ask them to help cover up. Tang Xiaotang gave them candy and chocolate that Eddie asked her to bring to her friends. The children who received the benefits easily agreed to her terms and helped her hide Julie.


    "Then we''ll go and change." Tang Xiaotang points to the back door and asks Ariel to go out first. Then when Julie hears the sound and her eyes slip past her, she slips out.


    After a while.


    The girl in the princess dress quickly came in through the back door and sat down in her seat.


    While Julie standing at the door heard the sound and looked back. When she saw that the girl in princess dress was still sitting there playing with other children, she turned her head and continued to guard at the door.


    At this time, Tang Xiaotang, dressed in Ariel''s clothes, has turned over from the back wall railing of the school without monitoring, and runs along his familiar road.


    The map shows that Qiao Zhe is at home now, but he is not the only one in the villa. There is also a strange sign.


    Who is that?


    Tang Xiaotang remembers that anjeka said that qiaozhe would leave, and her eyes become deeper.


    This section of the road is not close, but she went out without money. Tang Xiaotang was afraid that Qiao zhe would leave, and she was afraid that Julie would find the trace, so she had to take a shortcut and run all the way.


    By the time she got out of the woods, she was in a mess.


    Looking at the familiar villa in front of him, Tang Xiaotang stopped at the roadside and gasped for a while before he stepped forward.


    The door of the yard is open. There is a strange car parked at the door. Tang Xiaotang takes a look at the license plate number, goes through the yard and quickly walks to the door.


    The door was locked. She knew that Qiao zhe was in it. She was a little nervous. She hadn''t seen him for a long time. Tang Xiaotang admitted that in addition to worrying about his safety, she also missed him.


    She took a deep breath and knocked on the door.


    "Dada."


    Familiar footsteps rang out in the room. Tang Xiaotang stepped back two steps, looking forward and nervous.


    The closed door was opened, Qiao Zhe''s familiar face appeared in front of him. At the moment of seeing him, Tang Xiaotang felt that his eyes were slightly sour, and his body instinctively wanted to cry.


    He is a lot thinner, and his face is also deeply tired. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t have to think about it. He must have had no rest for several days.


    However, no matter how tired he was, his black eyes were always clear and indifferent. Only when he saw her, his eyes, which had always been calm, finally showed some waves.


    "Dad..."


    The girl raised her head, her dark blue eyes with a layer of water mist. She pitifully called him, and the drops in her eyes were about to fall.


    Her clothes were covered with dirty scratches, her black hair was in a mess, there was a dead leaf in her hair, even there were several scratches on her face. She looked embarrassed and pitiful. Qiao zhe only felt his heart trembled.


    Never spoiled little girl, do not know how far alone ran, why did that person let her out alone?


    Joe zhe almost can''t help trying to wipe the scar on her face, but almost for a moment, he thinks of the people in the room.


    "Why are you here?" The hand that he hung beside him was clenched into a fist, which suppressed the emotion in his heart and pretended to be indifferent.


    "Dad, don''t you want me?" The girl looked at him with tears in her eyes, forced to bear the sadness in her eyes, and showed the same look of being abandoned.


    "He''s your real father." Joe zhe coldly looked away, pretending not to look at her: "he''s not good to you?"


    He didn''t believe that the man would treat her badly. No matter his expression or behavior, it showed that he cared about her, and she was the only heir. How could he not pay attention to her.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1131

    "But, but He''s not a father... " The girl''s eyes have been looking up at her, her voice is small, seems to have a trace of hope: "I want Dad..."


    "I''m not your father." Qiaozhe turned around and ignored her request. He was afraid that he would compromise easily.


    In the face of her, he always inexplicably softhearted: "go back, don''t come again."


    There was no voice behind him. Just when he thought she would leave, the girl suddenly stepped forward and hugged his hand: "Dad, don''t want me! I will listen to you in the future! "


    There was a hot and humid touch on her arm, which penetrated into her skin through her clothes. Her voice was so wronged and sad that she had never cried since she had the memory, especially in front of him.


    Qiao zhe knows that she looks weak, but she is actually very strong. She has never begged him with such a desperate and fragile voice.


    It seems that there is a slight current through the blood, the heart has dull pain, reason and emotion are stripped, he almost can''t control himself.


    But just then, he remembered that day, the man had a conversation with him.


    "Since you can''t give Annie a safe life, don''t get close to her any more," he said with a chill in his eyes almost the same as the girl''s: "I don''t think you want to, Annie. She''s in trouble because of you, isn''t she?"


    He closed his eyes and covered the deep emotion under his eyes. The pictures of living with her appeared one after another. His hands clenched tightly into fists, suppressing the surging emotion.


    She will forget him, she still has a long time, and he is just a passer-by in her life


    Qiaozhe opened his eyes. His black eyes were cold again. Just as he was about to push the girl away, a charming voice suddenly rang.


    "Joe, who is it?"


    Then, a figure of Miaoman appeared in front of them, and she went straight to Jorge.


    That is a blonde woman, she is wearing gorgeous lipstick, tall, curve enchanting, wearing a red leopard print skirt, the curve perfectly show.


    As soon as she got close to him, she put out her hands and tried to hold him.


    Joe zhe turns around and gets rid of her hand by pushing away the girl. He no longer looks at her. He glances at the woman indifferently: "it''s just a person who doesn''t matter."


    "Is she your daughter?" The woman does not care about a smile, she continues to close to qiaozhe, qiaozhe originally want to avoid, Yu Guang see quietly looking at his girl, but stopped action, let the other party''s arm around his neck.


    "You go," he said, without any change in his face. "I don''t want you."


    "I adopted you just to pass the time. You mean nothing to me. Now I don''t need you any more." The voice of indifference rang out, and he never looked at her again.


    Tang Xiaotang stares at the woman holding Qiao Zhe. She deliberately shows a close look to Qiao Zhe, but her eyes are full of dangerous exploration and hostility: "Joe, you are so cruel..."


    She knew that Qiao zhe deliberately said these words in front of her in order to protect her. This woman''s identity must not be simple, but Tang Xiaotang was inevitably uncomfortable to hear his words.


    It really hurts, especially for a six-year-old.


    Without excessive disguise, Tang Xiaotang did not suppress the body''s despair and grief at the moment, and tears naturally flowed down his eyes.


    She gazes at Qiao zhe silently, but the man doesn''t look at her any more. Even the woman''s eyes disdain to move away from her. Tang Xiaotang sees the door closed in front of her, and she raises her arm to cover her eyes.


    The last scene is the girl silently wipe the tears, she stood alone in the door, as if abandoned by the world, let him feel sad.


    Joe zhe thought that he could not abandon the fragile feelings of human beings after all, but he did not regret doing so.


    The door was closed again. As soon as he left the girl''s sight, Qiao Zhe''s cold sight fell on the woman''s face. The woman only felt a tremor in her heart, and the charming smile on her face froze.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1132

    "Joe, don''t be so ruthless ~"


    the woman took away her arm from Qiao Zhe, and saw the man walk past her without expression, just like she didn''t see her. She couldn''t help but feel embarrassed.


    "You won''t let that kid in?" She looked out of the window. The little girl was still crying. Her hands kept wiping the tears on her face. She looked very sad.


    "Leave her alone." The man''s voice has no change, her heart can''t help a little disdain.


    It''s just an ordinary child, and it seems that Joe doesn''t care about her at all. I don''t know why she should pay special attention to her.


    What did she want to say to the man? He had already turned and went upstairs.


    Unwilling to be ignored by him, the woman came over and said, "we are leaving tomorrow. Do you have anything else to take?" The tone is meaningful: "after all, it''s where you grew up. Maybe you never have a chance to come back."


    He knew that the organization would not let him go. This woman just came to monitor and restrict him. As long as he had abnormal performance, she would definitely get rid of him without hesitation.


    He was not afraid of her, but he could not let her be hurt at all.


    Fortunately, he has seen through this woman''s stupidity and arrogance, and since her attention has shifted away from the girl, he has no need to pay attention to her.


    Soon, they could no longer threaten her safety.


    He went into the study and closed the door. The woman who followed him was about to follow him in. The hard door closed in front of him. In the loud noise, she almost flattened her nose.


    "Joe! You - "


    the woman is very angry, but no matter what she says through a door, the other party can''t hear her. Her eyes are almost angry, but she seems to think of something. She suppresses the anger of her eyes.


    Hum! Let him be arrogant! Anyway, he won''t live long!


    After reading the materials for a while, Qiao zhe was still in a bad mood. When he thought of the girl''s grief at last, his mood became worse and worse.


    Switching the screen to the monitor, he thought that she would leave after he said that sentence. Unexpectedly, he still saw the girl staying at the door. She sat on the steps of the door with her hands and knees, her body shrunk into a small ball, as if she had been abandoned. It was very pitiful.


    There was a trace of helplessness in Qiao Zhe''s eyes. He knew her stubbornness very well, but now, if she continues to stay here, she will only put herself in danger.


    He immediately picked up the phone and sent a text message to the man.


    "Is that how you protect her?"


    When Eddie got the message, he was looking for the girl.


    Julie found something wrong not long after she left school. After all, Ariel and Tang Xiaotang are different in body shape. But when she began to look for them, she only saw the girl in the monitor wearing another dress to leave the teaching building, and then disappeared.


    The campus monitoring and the nearby road monitoring can only see her flash by. When Eddie was ready to ask people to call out the monitoring of the whole town to look for it carefully, he received this message.


    He doesn''t know who sent it, but also a picture and a location message. When he sees the girl in the picture, Eddie''s lungs explode.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1133

    But at the same time, there was a strong sour and grievance in his heart - why did his daughter treat that guy so well? Mingming, Mingming is her father


    Blame the bastard who calculated him! If he had known that he had a daughter, how could he have left her alone?


    Although his heart is as sour as a lemon, he certainly won''t blame his daughter for this. Eddie silently wrote a note to Jorge and the organization, and then immediately took someone to find his daughter.


    When he got there, the door of the villa was closed, and the girl was still sitting on the stone steps at the door, looking very lonely.


    Eddie was distressed and sad. He came forward slowly, stood in front of the girl and touched her head gently.


    The girl didn''t get away from him as usual, but she didn''t look up. Eddie felt her body tremble.


    "Let''s go Come back with me. " He sighed helplessly, squatted in front of her and said softly.


    The girl was silent and didn''t answer.


    Eddie was waiting for her.


    "Dad doesn''t want me." After a while, he heard the girl''s very low voice coming from her legs.


    "He doesn''t want you. I want you." Eddie just feels uncomfortable, maybe because he has been short of affection since childhood. He knows that girls are very sensitive.


    If she had grown up with him, she would not have become like this. He would have given her the love of the whole world.


    Unfortunately


    But how dare that bastard do this to her! At least let her wait in the room! I don''t know if she is so young that she will be in danger at any time if she stays outside alone? How cold-blooded!


    "Come back with me, will you?" He patiently asked again, this time, the girl finally gave him a response.


    She slowly extended a hand to him.


    Eddie took her by the hand, led her to the luxury car parked on the side of the road, and waved back the driver who was waiting to open the door for him, opened the door and picked up the girl.


    Before getting on the bus, he looked up at the closed door of the villa and gave a cold hum.


    However, he did not know that in the study upstairs, Qiao Zhejing sat in front of the computer monitoring, motionless looking at the picture.


    As long as the girl sat on the stone steps at the door, he sat alone in the darkness of the study.


    The door closed, and the bodyguards around quickly got into other cars. The car drove away quickly. Waiting for the last car to leave, the people in front of the screen moved slowly.


    In the dim light of the screen, the black eyes, which had never been emotional, crossed a light luster, but soon sank into the deep ink, and disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1134

    Tang Xiaotang never mentioned Qiao zhe since he went back with Eddie that day.


    It''s not that she was really hurt by his actions. She''s not a fragile and glass hearted human. As a cheeky and ruthless charm, Qiao Zhe''s two words are not light and heavy. Besides being a little sad at that time, she really can''t let Tang Xiaotang do anything.


    the reason why she didn''t continue to mention him was also very simple, because she felt that there were mysterious lines in her eyes. In order to paralyze them, she pretended to be hurt by Qiao Zhe.


    But Eddie is better to her, he not only did not blame her because of that thing, but more carefully love her. She did not mention Qiao Zhe, he naturally would not mention, and in order not to make her sad, he ordered all the people around her who knew about it not to mention.


    Tang Xiaotang was moved by Eddie''s love. She was born alone. She had no similar people and no relatives. But when she was working in these worlds, she deeply felt the feeling of family affection.


    Very warm, just like its taste, sweet and strong, no love of sweet and changeable, but it seems aftertaste.


    But moved to moved, she still can''t put down Qiao Zhe and live a good life as he hoped, after all, she is not his real daughter.


    She came to the world, just for the task, not to let the mysterious organization destroy the world, even if it is the reward for his feelings.


    Tang Xiaotang followed Eddie back to her home, and under the arrangement of Eddie, she went to an aristocratic school to study. Moreover, her current name has been changed to Anne eland, and the name of Jomo is no longer mentioned.


    In the new environment, she seems to have adapted to everything and forgotten about qiaozhe, but no one knows that Tang Xiaotang has been collecting information about qiaozhe.


    No one in the manor dares to offend her. Eddie will give her whatever she wants. Tang Xiaotang says he wants a computer, and Eddie immediately buys the best one for her.


    So she shut up in her room every day and searched for news all night.


    Eddie doesn''t know what she''s doing, and it''s much safer than the place before her. Tang Xiaotang uses her device to detect Qiao Zhe''s whereabouts by the hint she left to anjeka.


    She knows that qiaozhe and the woman went to his hometown, and according to Tang Xiaotang''s judgment, this is probably a trap.


    However, it seems that Qiao zhe also knows about it. He has been in contact with many people all the way, many of them are from the previous group, and he is also preparing to fight back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1135

    Tang Xiaotang also tries to continue to invade the locked information, but the result is still a failure. It seems that if she can''t find a suitable device, she can''t break through anyway.


    But fortunately, Qiao Zhe is safe, and so far, the mysterious organization has not found her identity.


    It''s half done.


    There was a knock outside the door. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes narrowed. Seeing Eddie''s sign on the map, she immediately turned off the computer.


    "Annie, may I come in?" Eddie''s voice came from outside.


    "Come in, please." She sat on the bed, put away the map and said in a high voice.


    Eddie quickly pushed the door in and saw her sitting on the bed playing games. He showed a kind smile: "Annie, do you want to go to the amusement park?"


    He knew that his daughter had been in a bad mood these days. It was said that children of this age like to go to amusement parks, so he put off some work to squeeze out the time next weekend and wanted to take her to relax: "next weekend, Dad How about I take you to the amusement park? "


    In fact, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to go. Because of her keen sense, she hates places where there are too many people. But as a child, she doesn''t like to go to amusement parks, and it''s too abnormal, so she can only pretend to be a little happy: "yes."


    "Great! Let''s go to Charles amusement park. It''s the biggest amusement park in the world. You''ll love it Eddie is overjoyed. He is already thinking that when it comes to the day, he must let people wrap up the whole amusement park. He won''t let anyone disturb his baby!


    Tang Xiaotang remembers the scene of the last time she went to the amusement park with Qiao Zhe, and happened to go there as well.


    In fact, not only she didn''t like it there, but also he didn''t want to go. But in order not to let him stay in the laboratory all day and accidentally get the virus out, she forced him to go. In the middle of the way, he was called back to the laboratory.


    Fortunately, the virus has not been studied, but since then, Qiao zhe has never taken her to the amusement park.


    I don''t know when I can go to the amusement park with him again


    She bowed her head, feeling a little depressed: "before, my father also took me there..."


    Eddie was annoyed why he mentioned it. That disgusting man made his little heart so sad. Damn it!


    He asked cautiously, "how about changing an amusement park?" Anyway, there are so many amusement parks. If you can''t find them, he will rebuild one for Annie!


    "It doesn''t matter." Looking at him, Tang Xiaotang wanted to laugh and felt a little warm. She mentioned it just to maintain the human set-up and not let those people doubt it. But this human was so serious to make her happy, which made her tense mood a little relaxed.


    In fact, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t understand the blood relationship of human beings, because she always thinks that only when we get along can we have feelings, and she is used to paying first and then gaining, just like every relationship she gets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1136

    But clearly she and this man just met soon, even if their flesh is related by blood, but they have not been together for even a day before, but he still treats her as a daughter, this kind of feeling, even more than the general family.


    Tang Xiaotang is not a human who has never seen to abandon or kill her children. Because of this, Eddie''s action makes her feel warm.


    As a human being who is not kind or even ruthless, it''s really hard for him to do so.


    But she won''t indulge in it, and she won''t eat it. After all, Tang Xiaotang knows very well what her task is.


    Seeing Eddie off, she sat on the bed and looked out the window at the blue sky with deep eyes.


    At the same time, far away from the other side of the world.


    The night is full-bodied, but the lights are shining outside. This is the beginning of nightlife in this prosperous city.


    Docks, luxury cruises.


    All the guests, both men and women, were dressed in expensive dresses, with proper smiles on their faces, just like a mask, firmly hiding their inner thoughts.


    The music continues downstairs. At the moment, in a room on the third floor, it''s so quiet that you can''t even hear a sound. It''s like in another world, the noise downstairs can''t be heard at all.


    The position by the window, the man stood quietly, he looked at the outside of the night, a pair of black eyes, but as if still deeper than the night.


    "Are you ready?" A cautious voice came from the earphone: "we have no way back, if we fail..."


    "It won''t fail." His voice was still flat, and his eyes did not change at all, just like what he was about to face, it was just a small matter.


    "Well Well, I see. " The other side sighed, the voice also solemn up: "you have to be careful!"


    Communication was cut off, and at the same time, the doorbell rang.


    "Ding Dong ~"


    "it''s me, Joe. Open the door."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1137

    The voice that the woman is familiar with spreads, Qiao zhe looks at the face on the monitor, the look in the eyes is apathetic, do not see a trace of emotion.


    He opened the door and let the woman in.


    "What are you doing?" The woman is wearing a red open back evening dress with strong make-up. She sees Qiao zhe standing in front of the window in neat clothes. Her slender figure looks more noble and elegant against the background of the black dress, and shows a sense of cold and abstinence.


    Her eyes showed a trace of greed, as if to penetrate his clothes, to see his tightly wrapped skin.


    Twist the body to walk past, the woman will stretch out two arms to embrace him, but the person in front of him suddenly turns around, the cold and deep vision makes her tremble all over, the raised hand can''t help hanging down, and the fancy at the bottom of her heart also disappears without a trace.


    "What are you doing here?" Qiao zhe didn''t answer her question. There was a trace of disgust in his black eyes. When he saw her red lips, the disgusting feeling was more obvious.


    "I just want to remind you, don''t forget, the time is coming." The woman smiles. I don''t know why. She always feels that men are not as easy to control as she knows. Especially when she puts his eyes on him, she feels a sense of fear, as if he is very dangerous


    His thoughts were interrupted, and his voice was as cold as ice: "I know what to do, you take care of yourself."


    "I know, I..."


    The woman''s heart is angry, but she doesn''t dare to show it. Just as she wants to speak, Qiao zhe has made a sign to leave.


    "Now, please go out."


    Unwilling to go out of the room, she heard that the door was closed mercilessly. Finally, the woman couldn''t hide her anger. She walked to her room with ferocious expression and said angrily: "Damn it! When you fall into my hands, I will make you look good! "


    -


    at the same time, in a room on the fourth floor of the cruise ship, a man in Tang costume and white sideburns sat on a chair, looking at the monitor in front of him coldly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1138

    He has an extremely sharp phoenix eye. Although his face has been stained with the frost of years, and there are deep wrinkles in the corners of his eyes, his eyes are still clear and deep, and there is a healthy air in his eyes.


    Behind the man stands a young man, but in comparison, the young man is far worse than the man in terms of his eyes and gas field.


    Moreover, his face is pale now, and his face is faintly flustered. Especially when he sees the screen, there is a flicker of uneasiness in his eyes.


    "How''s it going?" The older man asked as he looked at the screen.


    In front of them stood a man in a suit. His waist was straight and his face was serious. Hearing the words, he said in a deep voice: "the target has no action now."


    The older man frowned slightly and looked at the motionless person on the screen. He was silent for a moment. He could only let the man leave first: "you keep staring, wait for a moment and listen to the command."


    The man in suit saluted him, then turned and left. As soon as he left, the man pondered for a moment and said slowly, "Fu Sheng."


    The young man''s eyes were fixed on the screen and did not hear his voice at all.


    The old man turned his back to him and could not see his face, but he couldn''t get his response for a long time, so he had to look back at him and frown: "Fu Sheng?"


    "Ah, Dad, what can I do for you?" The man covered up the confusion of his eyes and answered in a hurry.


    "What are you thinking?" The man looked at him discontentedly: "this task is very important, we must not fail! How can you be distracted at this time? "


    "I''m sorry, Dad. I just thought about it again. This man seems familiar." The man forced calm mouth: "I seem to have seen him."


    Listening to him, the older man''s voice was deep: "we get so little information about this organization from the world police that we know little about it except that the people who live in this room are the key."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1139

    "Have you really seen him?" He glanced at him suspiciously. The man''s face froze and he had to say, "I I can''t remember... "


    "What''s the matter with you today?" By sharp eyes, he felt more flustered: "I''m just a little uncomfortable."


    "You don''t have to take part in that night''s task," the older man frowned. "You''ve been in a very bad state recently."


    "Now I''m fine." He finally depressed the mood in his heart and returned to normal. He looked at the fuzzy monitoring picture, and his eyes wavered. There was only one idea in his heart, that is, never let him see this person.


    "You''ll stay here in a moment." The man''s eyes couldn''t hide his disappointment. He didn''t understand why the son didn''t look like him at all?


    There is a plan, but the vision is


    I shake my head at the bottom of my heart. If my wife didn''t go early Thinking of this, he sighed: "Fu Sheng, this task is too important. I can''t let it go wrong because of you."


    "I know, but Dad, let me do it this time!" "I won''t let it go wrong," he said


    "No, you stay here." The older man waved that he didn''t want to listen to him any more.


    Fu Sheng wanted to say something else. Just then, the walkie talkie on the desk rang.


    "Report, the target is moving!"


    As soon as the man looked down, he got up and went to the door.


    Fu Sheng couldn''t stop him, so he had to go out behind him, trying to find a chance to stop him.


    No matter what, he can''t let him find out the secret!


    -


    the music is more and more melodious downstairs. Men and women in twos and threes begin to swing on the dance floor. In a room on the second floor, a secret transaction is about to take place.


    It''s time for Jorge to pick up something and leave the room.


    As soon as he got to the second floor, he saw a young man in a waiter''s dress standing in the corridor. When he saw the pattern on his collar button, his eyes flashed and he showed a decent smile: "Mr. Joe, this way, please."


    Joel nodded, followed him, and walked forward together.


    The waiter stopped at the door of a room and knocked on it. "Mr. Joe is here, sir."


    After a while, a hoarse voice came from the door: "please come in."


    There seems to be more than one person in the room.


    He pushed the door open and walked slowly in.


    As early as there was a knock at the door, Fu Sheng''s face in the room became very ugly. Fortunately, he stood behind the man, and no one found him for a while.


    The man sitting on the chair had two walnuts in his hands, and his eyes were cold and deep. He was staring at the man coming in at the door, and his eyes flashed sharp light.


    The people at the door step by step into, when he appeared in his field of vision, the man''s eyes narrowed, eyes suddenly a deep.


    There was a pair of black phoenix eyes in front of him, as if he didn''t pay attention to anything. The deep cold in the thick ink pupil almost ignored his handsome face.


    The man in the chair looked quiet, but no one knew the waves in his heart when he saw the face.


    Like! It''s so much like


    The hand that turned the walnut didn''t know when it had stopped. His hand tightened unconsciously. The hard edges left deep marks on the skin. The man just stared at him like he didn''t feel it.


    Fu Sheng, standing behind him, kept staring at him. When he saw that he stopped, his heart sank.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw the man in the chair, and then the man standing behind him.


    I''m still an acquaintance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1140

    Eyes only from the other side''s face across, he kept walking forward, looking at the man sitting in the chair.


    "Sit down, Mr. Joe." After all, a man has been through a lot of storms. Even if he is shocked at the bottom of his heart, his expression is still calm. His deep eyes slip from each other and he says in a deep voice.


    Qiao zhe calmly sat on the chair in front of him with no change in his face: "Mr. Zheng."


    His eyes fell on the man with a dignified face and cold eyes. He was the buyer this time, but he didn''t feel like him.


    But it''s nothing to do with him. He''s here just to get those people''s attention and give them a last blow.


    "I want to see something, Mr. Joe." The man slowly turns the things in his hand, but his eyes always fall on him, with deep exploration.


    "Mr. Zheng, your sincerity." Joe zhe didn''t give him anything, he said faintly.


    "Of course." The man took a look at the waiter standing in the corner of the room. The man immediately turned and entered the suite of the room. After a while, he put forward two big boxes.


    Under the man''s sign, the waiter opened the box in front of him. There were piles of banknotes in it.


    "There''s no problem with the amount. Would you like some, Mr. Joe?" The man said slowly: "this is a deposit, if there is no problem with the things, we will give the cooperation to your company."


    "No There was no problem with the quantity. He took out a capsule and put it on the table.


    The eyes of the people in the room were instantly gathered on the capsule, and even the man in the chair couldn''t help but look slightly changed. A deep flash of his eyes made him reach out to touch it.


    This is it!


    "Don''t..." Fu Sheng''s face changed behind him, and the waiter on one side also made a sound in time. The man recovered. He looked at the waiter quietly, and then took back his hand.


    "Mr. Joe, don''t you mind if we check the goods?" He asked.


    "At will." Said Jorge.


    The man winked, and the waiter picked up the capsule and turned back into the room.


    For a period of time, the man sitting in the chair cast his eyes on Qiao Zhe, especially his face. The more he looked at his face, the deeper his eyes became. But similarly, Fu Sheng''s face behind him became more and more ugly, and his eyes became more and more cold.


    And sitting on the other side of the qiaozhe look light, directly ignored the two fall on his body line of sight.


    The microchip in his ear kept sending back information, and he listened calmly to the report.


    There is no accident. Things are going according to his plan. Those people''s attention is really on him. They are not prepared for the rebellion from inside. Now half of the whole organization is under his control.


    "Mr. Joe, you Where are they from? "


    Finally, the man in the chair couldn''t help it. He watched Qiao zhe speak slowly, with a trace of inquiry in his voice.


    He said this sentence in Chinese, and he could not say why. Even his heart, which was very hard and hard, trembled, as if the answer was so important that he had to know it.


    When the announcement was interrupted, Jorge heard the man''s voice and understood him, but he didn''t want to answer.


    Even if he comes back here again, Qiao zhe doesn''t want to find his relatives. He doesn''t resent the people who abandoned him, because the meager blood relationship is nothing to him.


    Now, his only relative is her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1141

    Think of that child, his cold eyes rare and quietly flash a touch of warmth.


    However, the person sitting opposite didn''t see this emotion. Seeing that Qiao zhe didn''t move, he thought he couldn''t understand. He was disappointed. Did he really think too much?


    However, how can there be such a similar person?


    He didn''t see the more and more ugly face of his descendants, but he didn''t want to give up, so he asked again in English.


    This time, Qiao zhe can''t pretend not to understand. He looks at the man with inexplicable expectation in his eyes and says coldly: "this seems to have nothing to do with our transaction."


    "I know. I just think you look familiar." The man tried to open his mouth.


    "Then you must be mistaken." Jorge denied.


    Seeing that he had no intention to tell, the man had to put down his doubts and stop talking.


    Fu Sheng behind him also breathed a sigh of relief for a while, but with it came a heavier sense of depression.


    This matter must be solved, otherwise, the man will find out about it sooner or later.


    Think of here, his vision falls on Qiao zhe body, take hostility, and hide of very deep kill intention.


    Anyway, he can''t get him out of here alive.


    For a moment, the atmosphere became silent. They didn''t speak, and even the waiters who had been standing in the corner of the room were silent.


    There was no sound in the room where the waiter entered just now. The closed door cut off the sight and isolated all the sounds in the room.


    Just then, the door which had been closed suddenly opened. The waiter who had just entered came out, walked quickly to the man sitting on the chair, leaned over and said something in his ear.


    The man''s brow was tight for a moment, but he soon stretched out and showed a smile: "there''s no problem with things. Mr. Qiao is really a trustworthy partner!"


    However, Qiao zhe saw the haze in his eyes for a moment. He didn''t know what he wanted, but he checked and found that there was no problem with the one given to him by the organization.


    That man is not stupid enough to cheat on what he is given.


    "May I leave?" He stood up and glanced at the two boxes of bills on the table.


    "Of course." The man in the chair also stood up and pushed the two boxes to him: "happy cooperation!"


    "Happy cooperation." Joe doesn''t care if he''s really happy. His goal has been achieved.


    Lifting two boxes, he turned and left the room.


    "Click."


    After the door was closed again, the smile on the man''s face was immediately covered with gloom. He looked at the waiter standing by and asked in a low voice, "do you say that what''s inside is bait?"


    "Yes, it''s not that kind of virus." The waiter also had doubts in his eyes. Although it was indeed a kind of illegal drug, they didn''t need to do it at all.


    The man''s face is gloomy. The world police have been paying attention to that organization for a long time. If they didn''t get internal information this time, they would not cooperate with them to set this trap if they were not prepared to spread a new virus developed to various countries.


    As a result, it''s not a virus at all.


    Did the other party find out?


    As soon as his eyes darkened, he thought of the familiar face of the person he had just seen and his calm and deep eyes, and some unspeakable premonition in his heart became more and more intense.


    "Go and find out who you are today." He said to the waiter, "check all over the country."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1142

    "Yes, chief!"


    The waiter saluted and was about to turn and leave. Fu Sheng, who had been standing behind the man all night, finally said, "Dad, let me check."


    He can''t let him find out!


    "No, I have something else to give you." The man shook his head and refused him.


    There is doubt in his heart, he will not let him check: "you take people to guard them, don''t let them leave the cruise ship for the time being."


    Startled, flustered, he controlled his expression, did not show a clue: "then I''ll go."


    "Go ahead." The man closed his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    At this time, as soon as Qiao zhe opens the door, she sees a woman sitting on the sofa in his room. She has a cigarette between her fingers, and her lips covered with bright red lipstick are slowly spitting out cigarette rings.


    When she saw him coming in, her eyes lit up, she pressed out the smoke in her hand, twisted her body and came to him: "are you back? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time


    The strong smell of smoke came from the woman''s close body. Qiaozhe did not hide the coldness of his eyes: "who let you into my room?"


    She didn''t go with him to see the target and watch him. Instead, she ran into his room, not to mention her purpose. As long as she saw the greedy and disgusting desire in her eyes, he could hardly restrain his disgust.


    "Don''t be so cold. I have something to say to you..."


    When the other side came, Qiao zhe turned to open the door and threw the box to the door: "get out!"


    The woman subconsciously went to pick up the two boxes. However, as soon as she got to the door, before picking up the box on the carpet, the door behind her was closed with a bang!


    She couldn''t take care of the box on the ground. She began to knock on the door and yelled: "Joe! Open the door! Open the door


    However, her hands hurt when she knocked. The door still didn''t move, and the people inside seemed to be unable to hear.


    "Damn it


    She kicked the door angrily, but the pointed high heels on her feet were not as strong as she thought, which almost pushed her toes out.


    Finally recognize the reality, the other party can''t open the door for her, the woman gritted her teeth to want to lift the box on the ground, but found that the weight she simply can''t lift.


    "Damn man! Don''t mention it for me She can''t leave the money here. She can only drag the box to the ground and drag it back to her room.


    When she opened the door, her arms were sore, her shoes were missing, her carefully painted makeup was soaked with sweat, her hair was messy like a mass of grass. When she saw her image in the mirror, the woman could no longer hide her resentment.


    Thinking of the blow she suffered in front of him these days, her ruthlessness became more and more obvious.


    "Well! You asked for it


    Open the suitcase, a small sealed incubator appeared in front of the woman, she opened the box, wisps of cold smoke rose in an instant, the woman put on one side of the gloves, take out a capsule from inside.


    as like as two peas, the capsule is exactly the same as Joe''s for a man, even with weight.


    In the smoke, the corners of the woman''s mouth slowly smile, but the smile is with a trace of weird.


    "This time, it''s up to you!"


    -


    on the first floor, the lounge next to the banquet hall.


    "Hua La -"


    the water splashed and fell on the smooth mirror, marking traces. Fu Sheng held his hand in front of the washing table, and his gloomy eyes were staring at his face in the mirror.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1143

    There are a lot of emotions in his heart. He knows that the man has doubts, but it''s clear that he grew up around him, so he doesn''t care about him?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel angry and resentful, especially when I think of Qiao Zhe, who has been pressing himself all over the University. I thought I would never see him again The eyes in the mirror grew colder and colder.


    Just as he was about to leave, a enchanting red figure suddenly appeared in the mirror, which startled him.


    His body became tense for a moment. He looked at it intently, but it was a blonde and a familiar person.


    Isn''t she with that man?


    He regained his composure and was about to turn away when the woman approached him step by step.


    "Fu Sheng?" She opened her mouth and spat out two rather stiff words.


    She came for him!


    "Who are you?" Fu Sheng watched her warily through the mirror, but the woman didn''t seem to notice. She even laughed.


    "Are you looking for this?" She took out the capsule and shook it in front of him.


    Fu Sheng''s eyes sank as he looked at the capsule he had seen only a few minutes ago.


    This is the virus!


    "What are you going to do?" He turned his head and looked at the woman with a grim look: "believe it or not, I''ll let people catch you now!"


    "You won''t," the woman chuckled, casually throwing the capsule on the marble table in front of him. "As long as he has this, he can''t turn over, can he?"


    The capsule rotates on the smooth table, looking at the gorgeous color, Fu Sheng''s eyes are deeper and deeper.


    He can''t admit that women are absolutely right.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1144

    He knows his father very well. That man takes his duty too seriously. If he knows that Joe really created the virus, even if he confirms his identity, he will not accept him.


    His eyes flickered, and he never reached for the capsule.


    Step by step, the woman stepped forward and stood beside him. She leaned up to his ear and whispered in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "do you want to give everything to him now?"


    Fu Sheng knows who he is.


    His eyes are struggling, but the balance in his heart has gradually tilted, and the woman''s voice is more like an evil snake, twining and tempting him: "it is clear that you are the successor of the Fu family, are you really willing?"


    Of course not!


    He knew that he had never been liked by his father, so he always did things carefully, but he didn''t expect such a result.


    A resentment suddenly rose from the bottom of my heart, as if a black fog flashed through his eyes, and the gorgeous color of the capsule became clearer and clearer in his eyes.


    Finally, his hand slowly reached for the capsule full of virus and picked it up.


    Touching the cold shell, his mood suddenly returned to calm, as if he had made a decision, his pupils became more and more dark, without a trace of light.


    He turned and walked out. The woman who was left alone in the lounge looked at his back with a strange light in her eyes.


    "It has been done as you said." She opened her mouth low, and a red light flashed through her eyes.


    -


    unable to directly monitor Qiao Zhe, Tang Xiaotang hacked into Ryder''s device and got news from Qiao zhe through him.


    She knew that Jorge had already attacked the mysterious organization, and that just tonight - Ryder had taken people inside, but she knew that it would not be that simple.


    Although it seems that everything is in the plan of Jorge, and their actions have been smooth so far, they are just so smooth - because they are not at the core of the mysterious organization at all.


    Through Riedel''s equipment, she looked at the scene they met. Everything of the organization was displayed in front of her. The more she looked, Tang Xiaotang''s expression became more and more heavy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1145

    Monitoring room, meeting room, corridor


    The scene is constantly changing, but they seldom meet people. Even occasionally, there are a few soldiers who don''t know anything. None of those high-level people even meet them.


    Obviously, Riddell is also aware of this problem. Tang Xiaotang''s tone is solemn when he talks about it with Qiao Zhe.


    "Withdraw." Jorge quickly issued an order, Ryder is ready to take people to leave, but at this time, with his side George refused to leave.


    "Let''s go to the lab!" He was still wearing dirty curly brown hair and a gray T-shirt, but his eyes were horribly bright hidden under his messy hair.


    Ryder didn''t want to go: "Joe told us to retreat." He has to be responsible for his people.


    "Before you leave, let me have a look!" George, however, was unwilling to leave. He took advantage of Riedel''s inattention and ran directly to the laboratory.


    "George! Wait a minute As soon as Ryder''s face changed, he had to let the others retreat first, talk to Jorge, and then follow him.


    Tang Xiaotang looks more and more gloomy. She thinks something is going to happen.


    The laboratory is located in the underground of the whole building. Tang Xiaotang only knows the location, but has never seen the specific situation inside. After all, when Qiao zhe goes in, she can''t monitor him.


    Sitting in front of the computer, she saw them enter the elevator, George pressed the elevator "B3" directly, looking excited.


    Riedel frowned. He was about to report it to Joel when a noise came out of his headphones.


    The elevator had already descended to the B2 floor. Riedel looked at his bracelet and saw that the signal on it was disappearing.


    "Let''s go back!" With an uncertain premonition in his mind, Riddell pulled George''s collar and wanted to press the elevator back.


    "What are you doing?" George began to stop him. He had to see, "no way!"


    The elevator was falling rapidly. The third floor was deeper than the first two. Before Ryder could press the elevator, George knocked off his bracelet and landed on the ground.


    Tang Xiaotang''s vision is dark, and he can''t see anything, while Qiao zhe on the other side only hears a loud noise, and he can''t hear anything.


    He frowned infrequently, feeling something out of control.


    Turn on the computer, long fingers of the rapid percussion, skilled invasion of the laboratory network, a moment later, the laboratory picture clearly appeared in front of us.


    When he saw that scene, his pupils shrank, and he could no longer keep calm on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1146

    "Ding -"


    at the same time, the elevator had stopped at the bottom floor, the smooth but solid metal door quickly opened, a chill immediately poured in, and a white door appeared in front of them.


    Seeing this, George immediately threw him away and rushed out. Riddell couldn''t but follow him.


    "I always feel bad. Come back with me!" He took George''s hand and he threw it away.


    "No! If I''m not allowed in, I''d rather die! " Under George''s messy hair, with a fanatical light in his eyes, he carefully observed the dark cipher at the door, trying to find the switch to turn it on.


    He didn''t know where his hand touched. With the red light, the machine in front of him gave a sharp alarm.


    "Well, you don''t think we can open it. Before the words" Riddell "and" go back ", we opened the door before meeting.


    A cold smoke slowly came out from the crevice, and a long corridor full of smoke appeared in front of them.


    The temperature dropped suddenly. From summer to winter, Riddell could not help fighting a cold war because of the chilling feeling. However, George on one side seemed to be unaware that the light in his eyes was getting brighter and brighter.


    He rushed in, and soon disappeared into the smoke.


    Ryder was about to follow him when his mobile phone, which he had been wearing in his clothes, suddenly vibrated. He took it out and found that it was a message from Jorge.


    "Leave now!"


    For the first time, he used an exclamation mark in his message. Riedel understood that something was wrong, but he could not leave without his companion.


    This is the only message. His mobile phone will be dark soon. He tries to contact Qiao Zhe, but he can''t send the message. It seems that there should be a shielding device.


    Taking a deep breath, he walked in.


    As soon as the screen went dark, Tang Xiaotang opened the map and frowned in surprise when she saw the laboratory where there was no other life except them.


    Is she wrong, there is really no one here?


    George''s sign is gradually moving towards the depth of the laboratory. Ryder is a distance behind him. Just as George''s sign enters a laboratory, Tang Xiaotang sees a red dot suddenly light up from the map.


    Red, danger!


    Pupil constriction, she was about to continue to check the situation, the door suddenly sounded a knock.


    "Miss Anne, may I come in?" It''s a servant.


    Tang Xiaotang quickly put away the map, the bottom of his heart up a bit irritable, here by the suppression is too much! If it wasn''t for the task, according to her character, she would have thought of a way to leave!


    "Come in, please."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1147

    Suppress the bottom of her heart, her voice as usual did not show half abnormal.


    The more this time, the less she can show her flaws.


    When the maid came in, she only saw the girl sitting by the window reading a book. She looked calm and her eyes fell on the book on her lap. She even felt better than a few days ago.


    "Miss Anne, here is your snack." There was a light in her eyes, and she spoke respectfully.


    "Thank you. Let''s put it here first." Tang Xiaotang took a look at the woman coming in, slowly showed a smile and pointed to the table.


    The woman went over and put the tray on the table in front of her. There was a small plate of dessert and a cup of black tea in the silver plate, all of which she liked. Tang Xiaotang watched her take things out and set them on the tea table, then stood quietly.


    "What else do you want, Miss Anne?" She asked with a bow.


    "No more." Tang Xiaotang pretends to be happy.


    I thought the servant would leave immediately, but she just stepped back two steps and stood on the other side.


    "Anything else?" Tang Xiaotang is in an urgent mood, but her expression keeps calm. She looks at the woman suspiciously and asks softly.


    "Miss Anne, the host wants you to go out." She said slowly.


    Since coming here, besides going to school and eating, Tang Xiaotang has been hiding in his room to collect, monitor and decipher information, and rarely leaves.


    Eddie thought it was because she was too sad to leave Joel, and he was not used to it because of the change of environment, so he never mentioned it in front of her.


    And Eddie''s character, even if he wanted her to go out, would not tell it to an unimportant servant.


    she knew that there was a mysterious eye on her side, and the woman was suspicious.


    Looking at the person standing in front of her, she was like all the maids in the manor. She was in uniform, with blonde hair and blue eyes. She had a very young and beautiful face. Her eyes were clear and didn''t look abnormal.


    Why does she want to let herself out? Get out. Is there anything out there?


    But as an ordinary child, she would not know this. Tang Xiaotang changed her mind and decided to make a plan.


    She gave the woman a smile: "OK, I see."


    The woman looked at the girl''s innocent smile, her eyes twinkling and her head lowered: "I''ll go first, Miss Anne." It doesn''t look like she''s pretending. Does that person think too much?


    As soon as she turned around and left the room, Tang Xiaotang''s face immediately sank. Although this person didn''t look abnormal, she still felt the fluctuation of her mood.


    There is a problem!


    At this point, far away on the other side.


    The shock on Qiao Zhe''s face had faded. He looked at the picture on the screen quietly. When he saw George open the closed Petri dish and let out the people soaked in it, his dark eyes were even colder as if they were frozen.


    He pointed a few times and changed another picture. When he saw the blood and corpse on the ground, his eyes became more and more solemn.


    Clearly, he has destroyed the last samples of the virus and changed the experimental report, but why did the organization get them?


    He won''t make a mistake, but the traces on the corpses on the ground are really caused by the virus. He has seen their festering bodies for many times. Even his familiar face is distorted and ugly because of the severe pain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1148

    But he recognized it.


    Even his own people were sacrificed. He really admired it.


    Turning off the computer, he got up and began to pack.


    No one knows the danger of the virus better than Qiao Zhe. He didn''t expect that the other party would choose such an extreme way. Now things have become like this. He has to go back - if the virus spreads, even he can''t easily solve it.


    She It''s still there.


    The woman was completely forgotten by him, while packing things, while booking the fastest ticket, just at this time, the doorbell rang.


    "Hello, room service." A strange voice came from the door. He glanced at the screen. It was a man dressed as a waiter.


    In the heart cannot hide the anxiety affected his thinking, Qiao zhe almost did not think much to open the door.


    At that moment, countless uniformed people rushed into the room. They surrounded him with weapons in their hands. Countless black guns were aimed at him.


    "Don''t move


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1149

    Qiaozhe stopped at the same place, calmly looking around the people, slightly frowning.


    "Hands up!" A cold voice rang out. The crowd separated. A familiar figure came slowly, holding a gun in his hand. He looked very alert, but there was a glimmer of pride in his eyes.


    Joel didn''t move.


    His eyes quickly changed when he saw the insignificant mark on the back of his hand.


    Why?


    "Take him away!" He didn''t move, and the man didn''t care. He suppressed the pride of his heart and waved behind him. Immediately, two men in white protective clothing came in.


    When they came to Qiao Zhe''s back, they would stretch out their hands to hold him down. Qiao zhe sidestepped to avoid their touch and drew back his sight on Fu Sheng: "no, I''ll go by myself."


    It seems that he can''t go back now.


    The man looks calm as if he had expected it. Except for the surprise at the beginning, he has no mood change. But the more he is, the more surprised Fu Sheng is.


    His heart was full of doubts. He was suspicious, especially when he saw that there was no panic in him. He began to question his actions.


    "You''d better give up your resistance and come with us!" He stares at Qiao zhe tightly, trying to make him confused with his eyes, but when he looks at the other side as if he is aware of everything, he unconsciously moves his eyes away.


    "If I were you, I would not be here now." Joe zhe cold look at him, and then looked at the two people in front of: "let''s go."


    They take a look at Fu Sheng, and then watch Qiao zhe go out under his suspicious instructions.


    When he left the room, he saw that the whole corridor had been tightly surrounded. The door of the woman''s room next door was closed. It seemed that she was no longer in it.


    If he dares to gamble with his body, he will admit defeat.


    But she probably didn''t know that if there was no antibody injection, all the people she contacted would be infected immediately.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1150

    There are already infected people here. With their protection, the whole ship will be completely infected in three hours at most.


    They were escorted into a closed room on the top floor of the cruise ship by people in protective clothing.


    There was only one chair in the room, and there was no place to escape except a small window on the door.


    It seems that they really think highly of his strength.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t plan to go out.


    Now, after all, there''s no safer place.


    Jorge sat in the chair and closed his eyes slowly.


    The spread of the virus is inevitable. He doesn''t care what other people will do. The whole human life and death has nothing to do with him, but


    She hasn''t been vaccinated yet.


    There are very few people who have antibodies naturally in the body, and the damage caused by the virus is very great. If the antibodies can not be injected in time, the damage to the nervous system will be irreversible.


    He must keep her safe!


    Thinking of this, Jorge''s fingers moved, slowly moving to the left ear.


    Riddell walked in the cold and dark corridor, observing the surrounding situation and carefully looking for George''s whereabouts.


    The ceiling above is white with lights, and the corridor is lined with metal walls of unknown materials. A door appears every other distance, but the door is tightly closed, and the password device at the door is dark, so you can''t see the situation.


    As he walked on, a left and a right fork suddenly appeared in the corridor in front of him.


    Not knowing which way George took, Riddell hesitated for a moment and chose the fork on the left.


    The fork on the left was short, and he soon came to the end.


    At the end is a huge door, which is also locked. Different from the previous door, this door has no code lock, and there is a doorplate with the word "conference room" beside it.


    He tried to push, but couldn''t.


    It seems that George is not in it, so Riedel has to go back and check in the corridor on the right.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1151

    But just as he turned around, there seemed to be a soft sound in the room behind him, just like something''s fingernails across the ground.


    What is it? Is there anyone else in there? Or What else?


    The goose bumps rose little by little. He turned back, drew close to the door and began to sound out: "George? Are you in there? "


    The sound inside stopped, and then there was a gruesome chewing sound.


    Ryder felt that his hair was about to stand up when suddenly a scream came from the other side of the corridor.


    "Ah


    The voice was mixed with great pain and fear. Although it had changed its tone, he could still hear it. It belonged to George.


    "George!"


    Ryder''s face changed, and he rushed to the sound source.


    In the haze, a half open door appeared in front of him. When he pushed the door open, the scene in front of him, even Riddell, who was used to blood, felt a moment of nausea.


    George''s eyes were wide open, his face was grim and twisted, his head was crooked, and the blood from his neck dyed his clothes red.


    And a naked man was biting him on the neck, his skin turned open, his teeth covered with blood, greedily devouring George''s blood.


    He was muscular, but his whole body was full of blue tendons. However, there were many festering marks on his skin, especially his face, which was almost invisible. It was covered with blood and festering pus.


    George''s hands were struggling violently, but he couldn''t get rid of the man. When he saw Riedel, his eyes were excited.


    No longer hesitated, Riddell immediately pulled out his gun and fired several shots at the man.


    However, the other side was shot a few times and nothing happened. It was clear that his bullet had hit the other side''s vital point, but the other side didn''t respond at all. Instead, he bit harder.


    Worried about George, Riddell didn''t dare to shoot any more. Listening to his painful howl, his hands were shaking, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "Ah! Kill me! Kill me -- "


    George''s painful howl seemed to be unbearable at last. He began to roar madly, and his voice became hoarse. Looking at his uncomfortable appearance, Riedel couldn''t bear to close his eyes.


    He knew that there was no way.


    "Bang!"


    No longer hesitated to shoot, the bullet quickly through George''s heart, with the man behind him, but the other party just trembled and continued to bite the body on the ground, making a familiar chewing sound.


    This voice


    Riedel''s face changed. He thought of the sound he had just heard. He turned and ran out quickly. But just then, a loud noise came suddenly, and the ground under his feet began to shake, as if something was hitting the wall.


    His eyes fell on the closed door of the conference room on the left. A moment later, another loud noise came from behind the door, and the whole door was shaking.


    Thinking of the naked man in the room and all the missing high-rise buildings, he understood in a flash.


    Never let those monsters get out of here!


    He ran quickly to the exit, looking for the firewall as he ran, trying to stop those guys with it.


    But the group of irrational monsters behind him was faster. When he saw the firewall, the one on the right came out. Ryder held the gun tightly in his hand and tried to repel him while retreating to the wall.


    "Boom!"


    The closed door was finally knocked open by the victim who lost his sense. Riedel quickly lowered the firewall. The solid wall finally lowered when the infected person rushed. He turned around and quickly returned to the elevator.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1152

    The elevator door closed slowly, and Ryder leaned against the wall and breathed heavily.


    He felt that his hands and feet were softening, and the shock and fear at the bottom of his heart could not be suppressed. He thought of Qiao Zhe''s cold face, and his heart was cold.


    These Did Joe do it all?


    Slightly drooping his head, he suddenly saw the bracelet that had just been pulled down in the corner of the elevator and picked it up with a complicated look. Ryder saw that there was a signal on it again, and there was an unread message.


    As he was about to open the message, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a strange mark on the back of his hand.


    Ryder thought it was dust. He rubbed his clothes casually. As a result, a deep pain came from his hand, and he almost threw the bracelet away.


    Raised his hand, only to see that a trace of the whole piece of skin off, exposing the following miserable white skin.


    Fester


    Thinking of the scene just seen, Ryder''s body was shaking. He quickly opened the message. When he saw the content, he was completely frozen in the same place.


    -


    "Hua La --"


    the sound of water flow sounded in the room. In front of the mirror, the man clenched his teeth, looked at the marks on his hands, and rubbed his skin with his hands.


    However, no matter how he rubbed, the trace could not disappear, and it was more and more obvious and the scope was larger and larger.


    Struggling with the severe pain, he increased his strength.


    "Damn..."


    Under his strength, that piece of skin was punctured, and the whole skin was rubbed down, revealing the meat below.


    The wound didn''t bleed, and it became more and more pale under the current. Looking at the wound, the man''s expression became more and more ferocious.


    "How could that be? Why is that? "


    He murmured to himself, his eyes were unbelievable, but the severe pain came more and more clearly, and he couldn''t ignore it at all.


    "Ding Dong ~"


    just then, the doorbell of the room rings, the man turns off the water in a hurry, grabs the towel next to him, wraps his hand around him, and asks: "who?"


    "Sir told you to come over." A familiar voice came from the door. It was the people over there.


    "I see," Fu Sheng hastily took a glove and put it on his hand. "I''ll be right there!"


    No sound, he endured the pain to open the door, and saw the man in uniform standing at the door.


    "Let''s go." Pretending to be calm, Fu Sheng followed him to the top of the cruise ship.


    After layers of disinfection and inspection, they put on tight protective clothing, and then walked into the temporary transformation of the laboratory. They saw the same man in protective clothing sitting in front of the table, next to the same tightly wrapped scientific research personnel.


    ¡°¡­¡­ This virus is too infectious, and conventional methods can''t kill it at all If we can''t find the antibody, we can''t stop it at all... "


    Fu Zhen looks serious to listen to each other''s report, this virus is really cunning, if not found in time, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Fortunately, the virus has not spread out, as long as we can develop antibodies in this period of time, it will not affect us."


    Researcher''s tone with a trace of joy, to hear this sentence Fu Sheng heart beat heavily, subconsciously hiding his hand behind him.


    "Antibodies When will it be developed? " Fu Zhen pondered for a moment and asked.


    "I don''t know, the virus mutated too fast, but I guess he should have antibody products in his hands." The researcher replied.


    "I see. Now your task is to develop antibodies as soon as possible." "Our military will do its best to help," Fu said


    "As long as we don''t let the virus spread, it''s OK."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1153

    Fu Sheng''s heart has been beating, did not hear the previous report on the lethality of the virus, his fear in the bottom of his heart rose a little bit.


    But he didn''t dare to say it, otherwise all his efforts would be in vain.


    "Previous contacts have been examined and no infection has been found yet, but I still recommend isolation." "It''s better not to leave, at least until the antibody appears," the researcher said solemnly


    A moment of silence, everyone''s look is not very good-looking, after all, they have been in contact with the virus.


    "Maybe we can ask him about antibodies." Fu Sheng suddenly opens his mouth. He holds his fist and tries to keep calm in Fu Zhen''s eyes to prevent him from seeing the flaw.


    The man''s eyes become complicated. He always thinks that person is familiar, but He has done such a thing, in any case, he can not let the other side go.


    "You''re right," he stood up. "You go now."


    - -- after receiving bad news, Tang Xiao sugar has been trying to get out of here, but the manor is well defended. Although Addie is very nice to her, she will not let her leave here even half a step, and there are still mysterious organizations on her side, even if


    is too anxious.


    The spread of the virus has been unable to stop, but fortunately Qiao Zhe is still OK. This is the virus he created. Tang Xiaotang knows that he has a way to solve the crisis.


    But before that, she has to get rid of the mystery.


    pretended to believe in the eyeliner. Tang Xiaotang walked out of the room and went for a walk in the garden.


    "Have you heard? It''s about Miss Anne... "


    "What is it?"


    Sure enough, as soon as she got to a pavilion, she heard two strange women''s voices coming from the woods in front of her, like maids in the manor.


    She looked at the guard standing not far away, and then at the monitoring on the pavilion. The corner was just a dead corner, and no one could see it.


    "It is said that the man who adopted her is a pervert scientist! He created a very terrible virus! To destroy all mankind


    Tang Xiaotang''s mouth twitches at the bottom of his heart. The two people they found are really good, and their acting skills are too bad!


    But her acting skills were so bad that she had to accompany them. She pursed her lips and frowned, showing a look of suppressed anger.


    "Really? So Miss Anne Will you also carry the virus? " Another man opened his mouth in shock.


    "No, he was caught before the virus spread out!" The woman who spoke earlier said, "I heard that he will be sentenced to death soon!"


    The girl''s face was pale. She tried to hold back the mist, as if she was going to cry.


    Although there is no one in front of her, Tang Xiaotang knows that someone must be watching in the dark. She has to do the whole play. She is not like these two ungrateful human beings.


    "I tell you, don''t talk nonsense," she said, pausing and lowering her voice. "Besides, the master knows about it, but he won''t let anyone tell Miss Anne. If she hears us, we''re all done!"


    "I know. Don''t worry. I will never tell anyone!"


    Voice down, a burst of broken footsteps behind the trees, and then, to restore the silence.


    Tang Xiaotang sorted out her emotions, and then came out from there again. Her eyes were slightly red, and her repressed emotions could be seen at a glance.


    Back in his room, Tang Xiaotang waited quietly for a while. Sure enough, he found a note under the teacup that the maid sent in again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1154

    "Do you want to see him? I want to go to the northeast corner of the garden at three o''clock the day after tomorrow. "


    There was only one line of printed letters on the note. Tang Xiaotang did not hope to try, but did not find any fingerprints on it.


    Put away the note, Tang Xiaotang fell into thinking.


    Obviously, it''s a trap. If she doesn''t go, she won''t have a chance to see Jorge. But if she does, the other party will use her to threaten Jorge, and then she will fall into a passive position - it''s very easy to expose her identity.


    But she also has the opportunity to contact each other''s equipment. Once she decodes their terminal, she can completely destroy the stronghold of the mysterious organization in the world.


    Their plan is very good, but it ignores one problem.


    She''s got a backer behind her.


    Tang Xiaotang decided to let another person help her make the decision.


    Crumple that piece of paper, then press it under the pillow, and then deliberately leave a small corner. It looks like it''s not hidden.


    Every night, Eddie would check in her room after she fell asleep. She let him find out on purpose.


    Riddell leaned back in a corner, struggling with severe pain, waiting for his men to help him find antibodies in Joe''s villa.


    He can''t go out, and he can''t let those monsters leave. Once the virus spreads, the whole world will be destroyed.


    "Boss, we''ve found what you said."


    His voice came from the messenger. He clenched his teeth and gasped back, "OK Send it to the Eland family at once


    It''s something Joe asked him to do, and he will do it.


    "But boss, don''t you use one yourself first?" The other side worried and asked: "there are still several here!"


    "No, send it to her first." Riedel gasped. He was infected with the virus. The antibody had no effect on him. All he could do was to stay here.


    Moreover, he always believed that Joe was not that kind of person. Even if the virus really came from him, maybe he had his own reasons.


    Now I only hope that he can solve this problem, otherwise, the whole mankind will face this disaster.


    Therefore, he can''t let the girl have an accident, because no one knows her importance to him better than him.


    Riedel closed his eyes and did not let his reason be engulfed by crazy pain.


    He has to hold back, he has to hold back!


    -


    Qiao zhe sat on the chair quietly, with no anxiety of being a prisoner on his face. His face was still calm, but his dark eyes seemed to be lost, as if he was thinking about something.


    Thirty minutes ago, the defense here suddenly became tighter. Originally, there were only two soldiers with weapons guarding the door. As a result, there were four people wearing tight protective clothing, each with weapons in his hand.


    Of course, he didn''t care. After all, it was obvious that his force was not enough to escape from four well-trained soldiers.


    He didn''t want to run away.


    There''s still a little bit of power in his ear. He''s waiting for Ryder''s response. He can only rest assured that she is safe.


    Now, what is she doing? That man, should not let her be affected in any way


    Fingering the metal case on his wrist, he slowly opened the cover of the watch and looked at the girl''s sweet smile in the picture.


    When he left the house, he took nothing but this picture.


    The place where she is is is home. If she is not, it''s just an empty house.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1155

    His eyes closed slightly, and his cold and handsome face was somehow lonely.


    A little, miss her


    Just then, the door in front of him was suddenly opened. Then, several people in protective clothing came in. Four people stood in four corners of the room, one standing in front of him.


    "Hello, Mr. Joe." Some deformed voices came from the protective clothing, and the eyes of the comer watched him through the goggles, with hostility in their eyes.


    Jorge glanced at him and said nothing.


    "Now we have some questions for you. Please answer them truthfully." His tone was cold.


    Jorge glanced at him and remained silent.


    "What is your real identity? What position do you hold in that organization? " He asked coldly.


    -


    on the other side, the Eland family.


    My manor is in my study.


    Eddie''s eyes were heavy as he looked at what he had sent in.


    Naturally, the information of the Eland family is well-informed. He doesn''t know the current situation of the man, but even he didn''t receive any information about the virus, but he received something from the man at this time.


    "This is for Anne?" He asked his subordinates who had taken things from one side.


    "Yes, the man said that it was a very important antibody. We must give Miss Anne an injection." The other side repeated the original words.


    Next to Eddie, a man in white wearing gloves opens the sterilized metal incubator, revealing three tubes of red liquid inside.


    "Check it out." Eddie looked at the man faintly and ordered.


    The man picked up a tube of liquid, carefully opened the seal, took out some samples, and turned to leave.


    He would never give it to Annie without being sure of its safety.


    There are professional equipment in our manor, and soon Eddie got a reply from his staff. These liquids are indeed some kind of protein, but they can''t detect the specific components. As for the impact on human body, it will take time to observe.


    Eddie looked at the bright red liquid, asked the man to take the tube that had been opened to continue his research, and then locked the incubator into the safe.


    Let people continue to guard at the door of the study, no one is allowed to enter, he turned and left here.


    It''s dinner time. It''s time for him to have dinner with his baby daughter.


    In front of the girl''s room, Eddie first adjusted her face, took out the mirror in her arms and looked at it. After the seriousness disappeared completely and changed into a kind smile, she nodded contentedly and knocked on her door.


    "Annie, it''s me!" With two taps, he spoke gently.


    Soon the girl''s voice came from the room, but for some reason, Eddie was in a panic.


    He frowned slightly, but soon returned to smile, waiting for the girl to open the door.


    After a while, the door opened and the girl''s delicate face appeared.


    Her eyes seemed to be a little red. Although there was a smile on her face, the smile was very reluctant. He could see her depression at a glance.


    Eddie''s eyes were slightly heavy, but the smile on his face was more gentle. As if he didn''t realize her real emotion, he said softly, "Annie, it''s time to eat. Let''s go down!"


    "Good." She nodded gently and followed him downstairs.


    The whole time of dinner, the girl is restless, full table of food she only ate a few, and then on the excuse of want to rest back to the room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1156

    Looking at everything, Eddie didn''t say anything. Until the girl came back to her room, he called her housekeeper and asked, "where has Anne been today? Who did you talk to? "


    "Miss Anne, as usual, has never spoken to anyone But she went to the garden today and came back after only ten minutes The housekeeper bowed and answered carefully.


    Eddie said without expression, "go and set up the garden monitor for me."


    Annie must have heard something. If she knew about it


    The housekeeper quickly called in the monitor. They only saw the girl sitting alone in the pavilion for a while, and then came out.


    Just after leaving the pavilion, the girl''s eyes were red and her expression was very sad. She looked like she had cried. And when she got back to her room, she didn''t come out all afternoon.


    See here, Eddie''s eyes deep, let him continue to play.


    The monitor didn''t make any sound, so they didn''t know what was going on in the pavilion until the whole garden was monitored. After seeing two maids entering the garden in front of her, Eddie immediately asked the housekeeper to ask them.


    the housekeeper went down, but soon he came back and looked at Eddie in terror. He whispered: "master, those two The maid has killed herself in the room


    Eddie looked down at him with cold anger: "what are you doing? How can you discover such a thing now? "


    "I''m sorry, master, it''s my dereliction of duty!" The housekeeper knew he was wrong and bowed his head to admit the punishment.


    "Go down and get the punishment yourself!" Eddie''s voice is cold: "before you go, check out the information of those two people!"


    "Yes


    When the housekeeper left, Eddie called his confidants and asked them to investigate the whole estate. Then he turned and walked upstairs.


    if it weren''t for this, he didn''t even know that there was someone else''s eye in his estate.


    Hum! What a good way!


    With the key to open the girl''s door, he walked in, opened her bedside lamp.


    Under the soft light, the girl is lying on the bed sleeping.


    Her sleeping position is not very good, which has been known by Eddie who covers her every day during this period. But today, the girl not only has a bad sleeping position, but her eyebrows are wrinkled and she looks very uneasy, as if she is having a nightmare.


    Eddie pulled the quilt for her and was about to leave when he caught a glimpse of the corner under her pillow.


    It''s like paper His eyes slightly narrowed, carefully pulled it out, found that it was a note.


    The paper was crumpled and crumpled. He opened it and looked at the contents by the light. When he saw the words on it, his eyes suddenly sank.


    Quietly fold the note again and put it back under her pillow. Eddie turns and leaves the room. As soon as the door of the girl''s room is closed, his face suddenly turns gloomy.


    Call Mr. assistant, he told him to send a group of elite family, the whole estate closely monitored, especially in the northeast corner of the garden. At the same time, four more people were sent to protect the girl secretly, and she must not find out.


    Then, he asked him to send someone to investigate the situation of the virus. If it is true that it is what the reporter said, he would help them. Even if it is not what they said, he would also give their opponents a lot of trouble!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1157

    The daughter is his inverse scale, no one can touch!


    However, no matter what he said, the people sitting in the chair kept silent.


    Gradually, the interrogation of the mood began to fret, he could hardly help pulling out the gun at him.


    This man neither sophisticates nor admits that he does not speak at all, and not only does he not speak, he does not even change his expression, just as he disdains their interrogation.


    "Do you say it or not?" His tone is not good, but the man just looked at him, face paralysis, face has never changed.


    "You --" the other party is impatient. He knows that he has been cheated by the other party. Now his mood is led by the other party, and there is no way to interrogate him.


    "Go


    With people angry to leave, he ordered the people at the door: "watch him!"


    The door was locked again, and after they left completely, Jorge''s cold face showed a bit of imperceptible fatigue.


    I don''t know if she has been injected with antibody yet


    If that person gets the antibody, he will certainly study its composition. Although it is difficult, as long as he has time, he should study it before the virus spreads completely.


    Even if the research can not come out, it has nothing to do with him. He has given them the opportunity.


    As for his own life and death, Qiao zhe does not care, but before that, he must let them pay the price.


    His eyes were heavy with a watch over his hand.


    The man would never have thought that he had left behind.


    Under the cover of the palm of his hand, he pressed his finger hard on an insignificant bulge on the edge, and he slowly closed his eyes.


    The watchman only saw the man sitting in the chair with his hands crossed in front of him and his eyes closed, as if he was asleep. He moved his eyes away.


    So he didn''t see that the man''s blocked hand quickly untied the watch and moved his fingers on it.


    -


    the whole cruise ship has been completely blocked and no one is allowed to get off the ship.


    The men and women in the banquet hall don''t know what happened, but when they see that the man who took over the cruise ship has become a fully armed military, they dare to be angry even if they are dissatisfied.


    Just as the people in the hall silently guessed what had happened, the woman in black windbreaker came to the deck behind the cruise ship in the dark with two boxes.


    At the moment, there has been waiting for a person, the other side of the tall figure in the night, blurred, can not see the look.


    "Mr. Fu really keeps his word." The woman went over, lowered her voice and said to him, "where''s the boat I want?"


    "I''m ready for your boat. You can leave immediately." The other side''s voice was very hoarse, as if he was suppressing something. His face was hidden in the dark, and he couldn''t see clearly: "but before that, I hope you can answer me a question..."


    "What''s the problem?" The woman across the railing has seen a lifeboat floating on the sea, she was satisfied with the smile.


    "Hum..."


    The man seemed to snort, but the woman who just wanted to leave didn''t realize it. She was about to throw the box on her hand to the boat, but she was suddenly grabbed by a force.


    "Can you tell me..."


    The voice of resentment mixed with pain sounded in her ears. She subconsciously wanted to get rid of each other''s hand. When she looked up, she saw a face that had been festered and unrecognized, just like a ghost: "why did I become like this?"


    "Ah


    The woman couldn''t help but let out a scream, and the box she was carrying fell directly into the sea.


    "Poop


    "Who is it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1158

    The sound of falling into the water and the scream of the woman soon attracted the patrol on the ship. The man was completely controlled by the pain. His eyes were staring at the naked neck of the woman, and a strange feeling suddenly surged in his heart.


    I really want to Bite down Bite it!


    His eyes turned red unconsciously, his eyes were bloodshot, and his face was greedy.


    -


    "ah ah


    There was another scream. After a rush of footsteps, the soldiers in charge of the patrol finally arrived at the scene, but the deck was empty. There was nothing but a ladder on the railing.


    A man lying on the railing looked at it, and saw the boat floating on the sea and the rolling dark water. He turned to the leader and reported, "boss, it seems that someone has fallen."


    The leader frowned and saw that the striking escape boat on the dark sea should be someone who wanted to escape in the dark, but accidentally fell into the water.


    "Go get the suit. I''ll go down and have a look." It''s dark and windy. No one can be seen on the sea. It''s probably sunk: "let them search around to see if they can find anyone."


    This kind of person is just adding to the mess!


    He said as he stepped down the ladder.


    Their attention was focused on the water, so no one noticed, and a dark shadow glided quietly across the deck.


    Back in the room, Fu Sheng quickly locked the door and gasped with his back against the wall.


    He didn''t know what had happened to him just now. He bit the woman''s arm. If the patrol team didn''t wake him up, he would have killed her


    But in the struggle, the woman also fell from the boat. In a panic, Fu Sheng could only hide in the tool room. Fortunately, those people didn''t notice him.


    There was still a strong smell of blood in his mouth, but somehow he felt that the blood was fragrant


    Subconsciously aftertaste from that taste, unconsciously, he found that his body pain even lighter, at least now the pain, he has been able to endure.


    Reason returned, and he began to think about why the pain was relieved.


    Is there a way to treat this virus?


    It seems that he will find a way to meet the man.


    With deep eyes, he changed into a thick protective suit. Fu Sheng was ready to go to the deck to check and clear all the traces left by his carelessness.


    -


    and the other side of the unknown.


    In the laboratory, the experimental body soaked in liquid is full of data lines. Across the thick bulletproof glass, in front of the instrument on the other side of the laboratory, several experimenters in white protective clothing are staring at the screen, carefully recording all the data.


    All of a sudden, the data on the screen began to jump rapidly, the experimenters outside changed their looks, and the experimenters soaked in the liquid began to riot uneasily.


    "No!"


    The skin of the experimental body turned red, and every capillary under the skin swelled up, and the whole person turned red.


    His seven orifices began to bleed, and his body swelled quickly, but in a moment, his body size doubled.


    "Bang -"


    a dull voice rang out, blood and flesh blurred, and the blood red cultivation jar broke the cracks under the powerful force.


    "Come on They sounded the alarm in dismay, but it was too late.


    There was a loud noise, and then the whole incubator burst open quickly. The violent fluctuation made all the surrounding instruments collapse, and the pieces of glass mixed with blood and meat came on their faces. They had no time to escape, so they were all covered.


    "Bad!"


    The guards came quickly, but the liquid with virus was everywhere, and the air was full of thick blood smell, which could be smelled even wearing protective clothing. The people on the scene turned pale for a moment.


    Such a large concentration Even if they wear protective clothing, it''s useless


    That''s what Joe left behind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1159

    Just in case, he had implanted a biological bomb into the body of the first batch of self-made experimental objects. His original intention was to use this to control them and let the virus spread quickly. However, he changed his mind when he found that the horror of the virus was beyond his imagination.


    In addition, when he decided to destroy them later, he did not take out these bombs. Later, when these experimental objects were taken away, he thought that the high level of the organization probably did not give up, not only did not leave the antibodies, but also did not let anyone know.


    If they didn''t let the virus spread out first, he would not use this move. It''s not good for him to die together.


    "Alarm - Alarm -"


    the central alarm shrieked, and then there were explosions in other laboratories.


    All the experimental matrixes exploded, and the whole laboratory was destroyed instantly. Blood even flowed out of the crack in the door, and the ground was dyed red.


    The instruments that were damaged by the fluctuation could not continue to work. One after another, other experimental bodies were released, and they began to catch people and bite madly. The researchers began to rush to the exit, and they could not listen to any command at all.


    After all, at such a critical moment, it''s still their own life that is more important!


    But when they ran to the exit, they found that the gate had been completely closed, and they could not escape at all.


    Anger, panic, fear For a moment, the air of despair enveloped the whole space.


    At the same time, outside the lab.


    "Boss, the matrix has been destroyed. What''s the next command?" The man in black looks at the screen in the monitor without expression and asks calmly.


    His voice is like some kind of machine, with unspeakable machinery and emptiness.


    "Why was it destroyed?" A low and elegant voice came out from the contact device he wore on his ear. The other party didn''t seem to be angry or surprised about it. Even his tone didn''t have doubts, as if he just asked casually. The answer didn''t matter to him.


    "We didn''t find a biobomb in the matrix." There is still no ups and downs of the voice, the man on the screen crazy smash the door people turn a blind eye.


    "Oh, you are the son of the world..." The voice of light smile is like sigh and taunt. The man listened in silence and didn''t show any surprise at the information revealed in his words.


    "Don''t worry about them," he said. "Now bring me the container."


    "Yes."


    "Can''t you identify her yet?" He asked again.


    The man replied, "no more news at the moment."


    "Then let the news out." From the other end came an order, and the man nodded.


    Communication was cut off, he reached out to open the door switch, turned and walked in.


    Soon, the man with blood stains on his face came out with a black sphere covered with strange patterns of blue light. He didn''t care whether the blood stains on his face would be infected with the virus. He just put it in a square box.


    The box automatically closes as soon as it is put into the black ball. There is no gap or trace on the surface of the unknown material flowing with metallic luster. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, no one will believe that there is something inside it.


    The man who put away the square box got on the helicopter that had been parked, but he didn''t notice. Just now, his black clothes covered with blood touched the black ball, and a little blood left on the smooth surface of the ball, which was sealed into the box with the black ball.


    At the same moment of contact with the bloodstain, the blue light on the surface of the black ball seemed to be corroded and darkened instantly.


    There was a missing mark on the original line pattern. Although it didn''t break, the luster was not as bright as before.


    At the same time, Tang Xiaotang, who was crouching in front of the computer on the other side, suddenly received an extremely weak signal.


    Although intermittent, but it is true, she has been pursuing the signal!


    Look a change, she quickly seize the opportunity to start tracking decipherment, what she left behind, staring at the screen wholeheartedly.


    Ten fingers beat fast, very fast, the girl''s eyes are completely inconsistent with her childish face deep and serious, there is a golden flash in her black eyes.


    It''s cracked!


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what happened, so that the information that had been blocked was very tight. However, it is obvious that this is her opportunity. How can she not seize it?


    In front of the screen, between the dense lines of longitude and latitude, suddenly appeared an obvious sign, it is moving rapidly, to an unknown place.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1160

    Tang Xiaotang was about to send the location back to the organization when there was a knock outside the door.


    "Who is it?" She tapped her fingers on the keyboard to hide the page, then squinted and asked.


    "Miss Anne, master, please go to the study." A familiar voice came from the door. Tang Xiaotang opened the web page he had already prepared, and then turned off the computer.


    "I''ll be right there." She went to the door and opened it.


    The maid stood at her door with her head down. Tang Xiaotang looked at her at the door and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. You''d better get there." There''s nothing wrong with a woman''s voice.


    Tang Xiaotang quietly looked at each other''s head, she nodded: "OK, I know."


    Closing the door, she turned and went to the study.


    When the girl''s figure disappeared at the corner, the woman''s drooping head immediately raised, her eyes flashed dark light, just as usual, casually pushed the door open and went straight in.


    The computer on the desk was turned off, but she went to touch it. The screen was hot, which means that its owner was still using it just now.


    Showing a sure look, the woman skillfully turned on the computer, a few random points, empty desktop, quickly pop up a web page.


    Looking at the girl''s browsing record excitedly, but soon, the excitement on her face became unbelievable disappointment.


    Because she found that the girl was really looking for the man''s information, but she only opened some very ordinary websites, and found some unfounded rumors, which were useless.


    The more you look at a woman''s face, the darker it is. There are too many web pages opened by the girl, and it''s hard for her to restore them one by one.


    suddenly, as like as two peas, a strange dialog appeared before her, and the woman did not care about it.


    She was impatient to click it off again. Who knows, it not only didn''t turn off, but also popped out several times.


    "Bad!"


    There are more and more dialog boxes in the computer, and the whole screen is filled with them.


    The woman is in a hurry to knock the keyboard, the result is not only of no help, but also let the computer whole card dead, appeared blue screen.


    "Damn it


    She quickly forced the computer off and put it back in place.


    Unwilling to leave, she began to rummage in the room, and soon found the crumpled, dry and water stained note under the girl''s pillow.


    She safely put it back in place, then went out of the room and sent a message.


    In fact, Tang Xiaotang knew that someone would come into the room to search her things, so she had been ready for a long time, not afraid of what they would find.


    Walking in the long corridor, she thought about why the other party asked her to go to the study.


    The door of the study appeared in front of her. Tang Xiaotang was about to knock on the door when she heard the voice coming from inside. The familiar name gave her a hand and she chose to wait at the door.


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s the news we get. If we don''t send someone to stop us, once we let those people carrying the virus explode everywhere, the consequences will be unimaginable... "


    "Although the governments of various countries have been informed, many countries do not care about it, and some do not believe us at all. Even if they do, they do not pay much attention to it."


    "I still suggest that more people should be sent to stop them. After all, this will have a greater impact on us. The matter of saving people should be postponed. After all, you are only for Miss Anne''s sake. In fact, he has nothing to do with us."


    Strange voice low mouth, and she can''t hear Eddie''s answer, Tang Xiaotang heart, that group of madmen, actually want to do so!


    She never doubted that guy''s madness. After all, he knew how to control other people''s hearts.


    It''s forcing her to decide whether to save the world or save the world''s children.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1161

    If she insists on saving Jorge, no doubt Eddie will help her, but the virus will spread all over the world. If she chooses to let Eddie send someone to intercept those people, it will not only expose her identity, but also mean that she has given up Jorge. She does not think that the other party will give up such a good opportunity, and they will certainly take the opportunity to alienate their relationship.


    It''s hard for her to work hard to get his blackening value below the pass line. If you let Joe know her identity She did not dare to think about it, but there was no doubt that the mission would fail.


    Well, it looks like a hard choice


    However, only a child can make a choice. As a mature charm, of course, she chooses to have everything - no, save everything!


    She has deciphered their terminal, which not only contains information about all their strongholds in the world, but also finds out the location of all their members except that guy.


    It seems that they are really careful. They don''t trust anyone, but it helps her as long as they send out these location anonymously. As for whether they believe it or not It doesn''t matter to her. Although it''s her task to save them, they have to save themselves.


    But even if there is no location, she doesn''t have to choose - to save Qiao Zhe, of course, because he has antibodies in his hand, otherwise how can he live to the end?


    She believed him very much, as long as he was willing, the virus as a tool was nothing.


    "I know what to do, you don''t have to say." Just then, Eddie''s voice came from the room, and Tang Xiaotang heard him say, "but in any case, you must not let Annie leave."


    Everything is going according to her plan. Tang Xiaotang is relieved. If there is no accident, she can see Qiao Zhe in two days at most.


    With a look of shock on her face, she turned back to the room. As for the monitoring in the corridor, Tang Xiaotang said that as a child, how could she know such a thing?


    Sure enough, at dinner that night, Eddie knew about it, but he didn''t show any abnormality, as if he didn''t know it at all.


    She ate little as usual and then turned back to the room.


    As soon as the girl returned to the room, the man with a gentle smile immediately lowered his face. He looked at the man beside him: "are you ready?"


    "It has been done as you ordered." The man''s look was also dignified. He did not think that there were so many other people''s eyes around them. Even a few side branches were bought by the other party.


    "Well, what''s the situation over there?" He asked.


    "Our people are already negotiating with the other party, trying to extradite him, but the other party strongly disagrees." He said.


    "Don''t worry about it. Intercept first." He has to keep her safe first.


    "Yes."


    When the man left, Eddie looked at the empty table and suddenly sighed.


    In a flash, the next day, Tang Xiaotang was acutely aware that the guard of the manor was tighter, and most of the members of the mysterious organization had been cleaned up, leaving only one or two relatively secret ones that had not been found yet.


    She sent a copy of the location of the mysterious organization to the organization, and then told them not to act rashly. When she asked them to attack, they would attack again.


    After all, her biggest headache has not yet appeared, as long as he does not appear, the mysterious organization will still have the possibility to come back, she must watch him be expelled.


    After thinking about it, she anonymously sent the location of other members of the mysterious organization to the forum of a terrorist organization that is often concerned.


    As for why not send it to them directly - it''s troublesome and easy to get attention, and she thinks it''s more likely to get their attention, isn''t it?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1162

    At the thought of seeing Qiao zhe again soon, Tang Xiaotang is really looking forward to it


    After packing up, it''s just the appointed time. Tang Xiaotang packed up and walked out of the room.


    "Miss Anne, where are you going?"


    As soon as she got to the main hall, a respectful voice began to ring. Tang Xiaotang looked sideways and saw a strange young man with a smile on his face.


    "I want to go outside." She stood still and answered softly with her head down.


    Looking at the girl pretending to be calm but not dare to look directly at his confused eyes, the man''s smile deepened a little, he gave her a deep look, did not stop her: "please come back early."


    "All right." Tang Xiaotang gave him a smile.


    Looking at the girl''s figure disappeared in front of the man''s eyes a deep smile some think deep.


    "Miss Anne has gone out." Whispering to the messenger, he turned and walked out, and his figure soon disappeared behind the flowers.


    As Tang Xiaotang leaves the main hall, she takes a deep breath and no longer deliberately suppresses her emotions. Her eyes are a little excited.


    It''s not disguised. She''s really excited - it''s because of the man just now.


    Is it finally there?


    Tang Xiaotang thinks that she is really in love with that guy. No matter what kind of appearance he appears with, she can feel it immediately. She just doesn''t know if the other person feels her?


    But she guessed that he did not know that she had cracked their terminal, otherwise he would not have the leisure to come here to find her.


    All the way to the northeast corner, she did not forget to observe the surrounding situation while walking. If a servant walked by, Tang Xiaotang would pretend to stroll around and look at the flowers.


    Of course, it''s all for the man in the dark and the guy. She knows how many eyes are staring at her now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1163

    When he came to the northeast corner, there was a brown haired man in gardener''s clothes waiting. When he saw her, he first looked behind her and found that there was no one else. Then he slowly came to her.


    "Miss Jomo, please follow me." The other side raised his head, showing a very humble strange face.


    He skillfully called out her another name, it seems that he had been prepared.


    "Are you sure I can see dad?"


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t follow him immediately. She looked at the man warily and made a face to look serious and powerful.


    "Of course." The man''s expression is firm, but his underestimation reveals his inner thoughts.


    She is just a child, and she has paid too much attention to it. Even if she is used to threaten the traitor, it doesn''t have to take such a lot of trouble and damage so many of them.


    "How do you prove it?" Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to trust him so soon.


    There was some impatience in the man''s eyes, but he still repressed his emotion, just in an urgent tone: "please make a quick decision, we have no time, Miss Jomo."


    Seeing that the girl hesitated and even began to waver, the man took out a picture and showed it to her: "please believe me."


    Seeing the picture, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes changed. It was a picture of Qiao zhe sitting in a small room. Looking at the environment, it seemed to be an interrogation room.


    "Well, I''ll go with you!" The girl grabbed the picture and finally made a decision.


    When the task is finished, the man takes out his communicator and is ready to contact the person waiting outside. However, to his surprise, he hangs up before the communication is connected.


    "What''s the matter?" He muttered, but when he turned to see the girl''s eyes, he said, "just a moment, miss jomer."


    Tang Xiaotang nodded, looking forward to anxiously, but he was not surprised.


    Eddie has been in control here for a long time. It''s strange that he can get in touch.


    The man contacted again several times, but this time he couldn''t connect directly. He began to have cold sweat on his head, and his eyebrows began to wrinkle.


    What''s going on?


    After a look at the girl with doubts on her face, he felt that something was wrong. They should have been found


    "Let''s go out first, miss jomer." Can''t let the person fly, the man decided to take the girl first, in case he was caught, can also use her as a hostage.


    "Good..."


    "Where are you taking my daughter?"


    At this time, a low voice of anger suddenly sounded, Tang Xiaotang a "good" word has not finished, in front of the man was quickly pressed to the ground by two people.


    She was pulled back a few steps by one hand and bumped into a hard embrace.


    Eddie held the girl back quickly. When he looked at the people on the ground, his eyes were cold and dangerous: "take him away!"


    Don''t want to show his cruel side in front of his daughter, Eddie forced down the killing intention in his heart and let his men take the damn thing down, otherwise he would not be able to control himself and give him a few shots!


    "No! I''m going to find Dad


    The girl in his arms began to struggle. She yelled to get rid of his bondage. Eddie''s look became ugly. The two men who were pressing on the man realized the danger around him and rushed down with the subdued man.


    "Let''s go back first, Annie!"


    Eddie forcibly picked up the girl and walked into the room, but she was very uncooperative and kept kicking in his arms.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1164

    "Let me go! I''m going to find Dad Her voice with a little cry, Eddie felt his heart was going to break, but he still did not put her down.


    It''s too dangerous for him to let her stay here.


    All the way, Eddie quickly returned to the hall with the girl in his arms until he took her back to the room.


    Since entering the room, the girl did not struggle any more, but she was also quiet, not only did not move, also did not say a word.


    Eddie didn''t put her down until he felt a damp heat on his shoulder.


    "I''m looking for Dad." She quietly with that pair of shape and his eyes looking at him, dark blue pupil like a deep sea.


    It''s just, it''s full of sadness.


    "But I''m your father." Eddie didn''t know why his daughter was so kind to that man, but he was her father.


    "He is." Tang Xiaotang quietly looked at him, not to say that she is for the task, even if not, Qiao zhe also raised her so big, this feeling is not easy to abandon.


    Although she is very grateful for Eddie''s love for her, even though this feeling may be due to his reproductive difficulties, it is absolutely impossible for her to ignore Jorge.


    Tang Xiaotang is sorry to use this feeling, but she doesn''t regret it. After all, she knows what is the most important now.


    "You stay here first..." Looking at her stubborn eyes, Eddie couldn''t get angry with her anyway.


    Always cold, he never thought that he would meet such a person who made him helpless and helpless.


    But she is his only daughter, and they are inseparable by blood.


    With a sigh, Eddie turned and went out.


    There are still many things for him to deal with. He can''t Stay here.


    The door is closed, Tang Xiaotang sitting alone on the bed, has not put away the face of sadness, but a flash of gold.


    It worked.


    But unfortunately, there is no useful information from those people.


    They don''t even know their status, they seem to have been injected with some kind of toxin, so that they can''t sell their organization.


    "All dead?" Sitting in front of the desk, Eddie looked at the subordinates who came to report, looking cold.


    "Yes." The assistant standing in front of him also looked heavy: "and they were brainwashed, and no one was willing to tell the news of their leader."


    Eddie was silent for a moment. He remembered the only time he had seen the man in his memory. He said something to him.


    "In any case, don''t let her get involved." He was still expressionless, but his eyes were cold and deep: "that man is too dangerous."


    "I don''t want her to be influenced by me."


    "I see." He waved his men away.


    Sitting alone under the lamp for a while, he stood up slowly with a sigh.


    Closed door was pushed open a seam, a dark room, sprinkle a little light.


    Eddie pushed the door and came in. He didn''t turn on the light, so he walked by the light outside and sat by her bed, quietly looking at the bulge on the bed.


    "Dad Dad... "


    The girl whispered. Under the light, Eddie saw a few tears on her long eyelashes.


    His eyes were deep and complex, and his mood was even sour. He wiped away her tears carefully, and he covered the quilt for her


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1165

    It seems that even if he is not in front of her, his influence on her will not be small It''s really enviable!


    He also wants to leave the girl''s world forever regardless of that person. Unfortunately, he doesn''t want to make her sad.


    He closed the door, went back to the study, opened the incubator, and looked at the tube of bright red liquid inside.


    Finally, as if he had made a decision, he closed the box and put it back in place.


    The next day.


    Tang Xiaotang was awakened. She opened her eyes and saw a strange maid standing by the bed.


    "Good morning, Miss Anne." She looks respectful, tone is not overbearing: "please wash quickly, the master is waiting for you in the study."


    Knowing that her goal has been achieved, Tang Xiaotang is a little excited, but she doesn''t show it.


    The maid couldn''t feel her real emotion, but in fact, she didn''t try to appease her. She just stood aside and didn''t speak from beginning to end. I don''t know if it was Eddie''s advice. The other side didn''t treat her as a child.


    Tang Xiaotang quickly finished washing and gargling. She was still wearing yesterday''s clothes. Because she had slept all night, her clothes were wrinkled. The woman took a look and reminded her, "you need to change a new one."


    "No Tang Xiaotang shook his head and refused her.


    Now that it was decided, she didn''t want to waste time, and it was of other use.


    The woman no longer continued to persuade her, she turned to open the door, with Tang Xiaotang to the study.


    "Buckle."


    She knocked on the door, the door was immediately opened, the woman stood at the door, let Tang Xiaotang go in, closed the door from the door.


    In the study, Eddie is sitting on the chair behind the desk. He seems to have stayed up all night, looking tired and haggard. His blue eyes, like the sky, have become a little dim, and there are countless emotions in them.


    "Annie, come here." He spoke softly, with a husky voice and a gentle tone.


    Tang Xiaotang walked over and stood in front of his desk, looking at him quietly.


    It''s the blood relationship in her body. She felt a little guilty at the bottom of her heart, but she had to go, so this step must be done.


    Only by eliminating the mysterious organization, Jorge, he, and the rest of the world will not be affected by the virus, can everything be back on track.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1166

    "Closer." Looking at the girl''s movements, Eddie was a little sad.


    Maybe it''s unfair to her.


    They have never considered her feelings. In the past seven years, she has never known his existence. Now, he forcibly takes her away from the person who should have been her father, and does not allow her to think about that person.


    It''s cruel for a child.


    The girl looked at him in silence for a while. Just when Eddie thought that she would not come forward and dropped her head sarcastically, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of her.


    And then raised her head, the girl''s delicate face has appeared in front of her, she quietly looked at him, and then, gently, put her hand into his big hand.


    Heart seems to be hit by something, there are unspeakable feelings in the slow flow, Eddie''s dark blue eyes reappear luster, he gently smile.


    "Will you come back?" He took out the red liquid and put it in her hand.


    Tang Xiaotang thought about it and nodded gently.


    Although She did not know how long she would stay in the world, but she was willing to give him such a promise.


    "Good How nice Eddie''s eyes were all wet for a moment. He reached out and hugged the girl in front of him directly: "honey, remember, I''ve been waiting for you all the time."


    "OK," came the girl''s low voice in her arms. She didn''t expect to get the girl''s answer. Eddie just felt his hands slowly hugging him: "thank you, Dad."


    The last two words she called were very light, but Eddie could hear them clearly, which was different from the last deception. This time, her voice was firm and gentle.


    The next second, the girl left from his arms, Eddie held back his heart and worry, raised his hand and knocked on the table.


    The door was pushed open, and a slender figure came in and leaned over them: "Mr. eddy, Miss Anne."


    "I gave you my daughter, Charlie." Eddie was looking at the man in front of him, with a cold face and deep pressure in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. eddy." The man raised his head, revealing a familiar smiling face of Tang Xiaotang. His excellent memory made Tang Xiaotang quickly remember who he was.


    She was slightly surprised.


    "In any case, don''t let her get hurt in any way." He opens the antibody in Tang Xiaotang''s hand and injects it for her in person.


    Tang Xiaotang quietly endured the pain, but her face turned white for a moment.


    "You go." Handle the pinhole carefully for her, and Eddie doesn''t look at her any more. He waves for the man to take her out. He''s afraid that if he looks at her for another second, he will change his mind: "Annie, remember, I''ll wait for you here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1167

    Tang Xiaotang took a deep look at Eddie''s back. She stood still and bowed to him deeply.


    Then he turned around and went straight out.


    Eddie has arranged a helicopter for her, Tang Xiaotang gets on the plane, and the man sits next to her and smiles at her.


    "Miss Annie, Mr. Eddie has arranged this trip. Please don''t worry."


    "When can I see dad?" Tang Xiaotang looked at him with some eagerness in his eyes.


    She felt this "person" as if there were no temptations, it seems that he is not sure of her identity, so what she has to do is never show flaws in front of him.


    At least she can''t show her flaws until she saves Jorge.


    "We have to go there first, and then wait for Mr. Eddie''s people to arrange rescue before you can see him." While the man said, he looked at her carefully, but only saw the anxiety and worry in the girl''s eyes.


    Her look was not disguised, but real: "what if you can''t save it?"


    With a smile on his lips, his eyes were deep: "then there is no way. My task is just to protect your safety."


    There are tears in the girl''s eyes, her teeth biting her lower lip, looking at him: "no! You must get Dad out! "


    "Sorry, that''s not my job." The man''s suspicion is less and his tone is less interesting, but the smile around his mouth is deeper: "you should have more trust in Mr. eddy."


    "I want to save Dad!" Tang Xiaotang''s voice put on a faint cry. She frowned tightly and said, "you have to help me!"


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t spy on this guy, but according to his understanding of her, I''m afraid he never thought that she would show such obvious flaws in front of him.


    As expected, her performance made him lower and lower suspicion. As expected, his tone became softer and softer, just like facing a real child: "in this case, of course I will help Miss Anne..."


    Tang Xiaotang looks at him expectantly to see how he is going to help her.


    "I can ask you to save him personally," he said with a smile. Then when Tang Xiaotang wanted to ask him again, he nodded gently: "you have a rest first. It will take us a long time to get to the destination."


    He was fed up with her asking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1168

    Tang Xiaotang blinked his eyes. He felt that his tone seemed to hypnotize her. Just last night, he didn''t sleep well. Tang Xiaotang resolutely closed his eyes in his gentle tone and went to sleep quietly.


    Wake up, the helicopter has landed, she looked out of the window, is a completely strange scene.


    "We have arrived, Miss Anne."


    The man''s voice rings in the ear, he slowly reaches out his hand to her, with an elegant smile on his face.


    Tang Xiaotang ignored his smile and asked him directly, "how can I save dad?"


    "Please be patient for a moment." He opened the door and took her off the plane.


    Outside the cabin, there was another young man with black hair waiting. As soon as Tang Xiaotang walked by, he immediately bowed himself and said, "Hello, Miss Anne."


    Tang Xiaotang looks back at him puzzled. The man immediately steps forward and explains with a smile: "this is the person who is responsible for meeting you here, Amy."


    Amy took the initiative to say, "I''ll take you to your room first. I''ll tell you the details later."


    "No, you tell me now!" Tang Xiaotang just wants to know the current situation of Qiao Zhe. Although she can be sure of his safety, she has not seen it with her own eyes. She is still worried.


    Amy took a silent look at the man standing next to the girl. When he nodded, he said, "well, since it''s your request Our people have successfully contacted Mr. Jorge''s people here, but because Mr. Jorge is closely monitored by the military, we can''t get close to him. "


    "And Mr. Qiao zhe has not been able to contact them. His people say that Mr. Qiao has a way to contact them, but so far he has not communicated with them except for one order. They are waiting for his order."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1169

    Seeing that the girl''s face was getting paler and paler, Amy said quickly, "but don''t worry. Mr. Joe is not in a big trouble. The military won''t hurt him until he gets the antibody."


    "I''m going to see Dad!" The girl pursed her lips tightly, and her bright eyes did not match her pale face.


    "In fact, the situation is not so bad, but if Mr. Qiao Zhe is willing to hand over the antibody, the situation should be..." Amy was interrupted by the girl before she finished speaking.


    "I''m going to see him!" Her voice was louder, her eyes were reddish, but her eyes were firm.


    Amy exchanged a look with the man. When he saw the smile deepened, he hesitated and said, "well Well, please follow me first, and I''ll try to arrange your meeting


    Tang Xiaotang gave up and lived in a single family villa under his leadership.


    This is Eddie''s industry here. There are not many people in it, but they are all his confidants. They probably got orders ahead of time. They are very respectful when they see Tang Xiaotang, at least on the surface.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t pry into their thoughts. After all, there was a troublesome guy beside her.


    I don''t know how many of them belong to the guy next to me. Tang Xiaotang didn''t observe them very carefully, but continued to show an anxious look.


    Next, they are going to discuss how to contact Qiao Zhe. Although Amy is advised to have a rest in her room, Tang Xiaotang must listen there.


    Although there are a few faces disdain, but think of her identity, they did not say much, on the default.


    "Now the other party has transferred the target from the cruise ship. Although the virus did not take him to the core area, the place is also heavily guarded." A man with flaxen hair said solemnly: "so I don''t recommend reckless action, which may cause conflict between the two countries."


    "Do you mean that we still have to negotiate with them? But the previous several times have failed. When are you going to negotiate? " Another person has a different opinion.


    There are still a few silent, it is obvious that they are not very supportive of direct rescue, which is too labor-intensive and too risky.


    After all, it has nothing to do with them. I don''t know why the housekeeper attaches so much importance to it. Is it to please his daughter? That''s bullshit!


    Tang Xiaotang guessed that they didn''t know about the spread of the virus. After all, they were not in their own home, and the official here concealed it very well. If they knew, these people would never have such an attitude.


    At least, they won''t show such indifference.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1170

    "Listen to me, folks. It''s not that easy now." Amy stood up and said seriously, "now that the virus has spread, all of us are in danger. In order to prevent it from causing more damage, we must bring Mr. Jorge out safely."


    "But - isn''t that the virus he created? Besides, he brought out the virus The man who spoke earlier was contemptuous, and he said almost without hesitation: "if you say so, we should not save him, in case he --"


    "no! Dad is not like that However, before he finished his words, he was interrupted by an angry but tender voice. The girl stood up and stared at him angrily: "you''re talking nonsense! Dad didn''t make that! He won''t do that! "


    Her dark blue eyes became dark because of anger. Her eyes almost the same as Eddie''s made the man feel that he was looking at the man for a moment, and his words could not be explained.


    But it was just a moment. After all, the other party was just a child. Even if he got Eddie''s favor, the man didn''t pay attention to her. He soon recovered his previous look and sat down with disdain: "I''m not talking nonsense. Miss Anne probably doesn''t know about you..." He paused for a moment and put it another way: "what did your so-called" Dad "do? He is a dangerous and terrible virologist, and he has been working for a terrorist organization before he was caught."


    The girl stares at him, she just repeats aloud: "no! I don''t believe it! Dad is not like that


    "If it''s a lie, ask the rest of the people here," the man pointed to the others. "He''s the one who spread the virus this time - and Mr. eddy has known about it for a long time, except you don''t know."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1171

    "I don''t believe..." The girl seems to see the truth from other people''s eyes. Her voice is getting lower and lower, and there is water mist in her eyes. However, she always insists: "I believe in Dad!"


    The man didn''t want to argue with a little girl about this problem. It seemed that he was very childish. He rubbed his flaxen hair and gave a cold "hiss" sound: "anyway, I won''t do this kind of thing. A guy like that, just die!"


    "Enough! Orpheus! Don''t say any more! " Amy, who had never stopped, finally stood up and stopped him after seeing the hint in the eyes of the man sitting in the first place: "this is an order, we must carry it out!"


    With a cold snort, Orpheus stood up and left the room without saying a word.


    As soon as he left, other people were speechless. Some of them looked at Tang Xiaotang, who was also tight faced. Then they looked at the man sitting next to her who could not see his mood. They all looked a little chatty.


    "Miss Anne, please don''t care about him. Orpheus is just a little more straightforward. He doesn''t mean any harm." Amy had a soothing smile on her face. He said, "don''t worry, we will save Mr. Jorge."


    Tang Xiaotang still didn''t speak, her face was pale, but her mood seemed to be getting lower and lower.


    The man beside her also gently advised: "you''d better have a rest with me first, just leave it to us."


    It seems that the voice of persuasion contains imperceptible hints and orders. Amy only sees the girl''s eyes darken for a moment, and then stands up and walks out.


    The man then stood up and apologized to the crowd with a smile: "ladies and gentlemen, excuse me, too." Then he went out.


    Seeing that they had left, the rest were relieved. A man finally said, "what shall we do now?"


    "Let''s continue to send people to monitor the movement over there," Amy thought, and said, "and then send someone to contact Mr. Joe''s staff, tell them about Miss Anne''s coming here, and let them try to contact Mr. Joe again."


    "What if the other party still can''t get in touch?" A man hesitated and said, "and Miss Anne, the owner of the house said that we should take her as our main concern."


    "We also have people there, but we can still use them..." Another man frowned and opened his mouth. Although he was not as excited as Orpheus, he was not optimistic about it.


    "If there''s really no way, we''ll have to be tough." Amy sighed helplessly: "OK, that''s it. Let''s go down and get ready. Besides," he looked at the man sitting on the other side with a cold face. "You should pay attention to the safety of the villa during this period, gut. We can''t let Miss Anne have any problems."


    The man looked a little reluctant, but he kept silent and agreed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1172

    Seeing him and the others who spoke just now, they didn''t look very good. There was a faint light under Amy''s eyes. He took the lead to go out.


    Their first impression of the girl has been decided, which is a good thing for them.


    He turned and walked in the direction where the two had just left.


    -


    when the man left and the door of the room was closed, Tang Xiaotang''s dull eyes immediately recovered. His dark blue eyes were faintly streamed, and even lost their childish clarity, revealing the depth and shrewdness of his age.


    After a rough meeting, Tang Xiaotang knows why so many people are not only unable to save Qiao Zhe, but also have trouble contacting him.


    At least half of them have been bribed by mysterious organizations, and even the main person in charge is someone else''s. It''s strange that they can do their best.


    The people Eddie left her should be his confidants. Mysterious organizations can even intervene in this. Their influence is beyond imagination.


    Fortunately, there are still people who can use her, such as Orpheus. Although he is a little grumpy, he is absolutely loyal.


    The good news is that the guy hasn''t found out who she is.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t let them rush to attack after she sent the information back to the organization. After all, she didn''t find the guy''s information in the unlocked database. It''s easy to scare the snake if she acts rashly. In case the most dangerous one becomes a fish in the net, her task will be in vain.


    But now He himself appeared in front of her, and if he couldn''t seize the chance, she would have lived in vain.


    Although Tang Xiaotang has made herself behave like a real human, she knows that the guy must still be suspicious. After all, just like she can''t spy on him, he can only see her personality, but he certainly won''t believe it.


    However, it doesn''t matter. Her impatience and worry just now are not completely disguised. With this, he can let go of most of his guard against her, and these opportunities are enough for her to arrange follow-up actions.


    Next, he will certainly find a way to make a final test on her - this test will be when she meets Jorge.


    She lay on the bed, squinting at the closed door with a sneer on her lips.


    She always remembers the last failure. This time, she must let him return it!


    Amy, who is guarding the staircase, meets the man coming out of the room and bows his head respectfully in front of him.


    "Master." He whispered, his eyes full of fanaticism and faith.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1173

    The man didn''t even look at him. The smile on his lips suddenly became cold and dangerous. His eyes were like a mysterious black hole, so deep that he couldn''t look directly at them.


    Amy was obsessed with looking at him, but in the moment of the man''s side eye, he was shocked by the cruelty in his eyes, and quickly dropped his head.


    "You should remember who you are." His voice was soft, but it made Amy tremble. He knew that his behavior made the host feel unhappy.


    "I''m sorry, master." Amy immediately apologized, he tried to make himself normal: "do you think she has a problem?"


    They all know who she is.


    As one of the few people who knows a man''s true identity, Amy doesn''t know why he should put so much attention on such a little girl. After all, in his opinion, this girl named Annie has no value except her identity.


    But as long as it is a man''s request, he will do it. After all, for Amy, this man is like a God, and he will not question any of his orders.


    "Maybe." But the man didn''t give an accurate answer. He thought about it from the corner of his lips. If it was really her It''s interesting. It''s interesting.


    "Shall we continue to stop..." He was about to ask the man when he saw that the man suddenly put away the danger in his eyes and turned to look at the stairs on the other side


    a moment later, a sound of footsteps came from there. A moment later, Orpheus''s figure appeared in the corner of the wall.


    "Amy? What are you doing here? " His face was still a little ugly. Seeing the two people standing together, he immediately sank his face: "do you really want to fool around with that kid? I tell you! I don''t agree! I won''t let our men die! "


    Because the first impression of the girl is bad, and he is not angry with the man who follows her.


    Men just smile and don''t talk.


    "Orpheus, you shouldn''t be so rude to Mr. collison," Amy''s eyes darkened when she heard him say that. He complained and said, "he was sent by Mr. eddy. We should respect him."


    "Well! I don''t know anyone but Mr. eddy Orpheus disdained: "just a babysitter, you''d better stay away from him!"


    "You --!" Even though he knew he shouldn''t be impulsive, Amy couldn''t bear to hear him say that he respected the most. He looked hard and was about to give him a punch - but suddenly a hand appeared in front of him.


    "Mr. Orpheus is right. I''m only responsible for the safety of Miss Anne." The man opened his mouth gently, and the smile on his face was gentle and harmonious: "but Mr. eddy has told me that he will fulfill Miss Anne''s wish at all costs."


    "I think Mr. Orpheus will follow Mr. Eddy''s orders."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1174

    Orpheus choked and looked at each other''s harmless smile. He just wanted to beat him up, but - he said it right, it was Eddie''s order. Even if it was unreasonable, he could only carry it out.


    Otherwise, he would not come back to find the kid. He not only wanted to apologize for his recklessness, but also tried to persuade her not to let them make unnecessary sacrifices.


    As a result, I met these two people and was ridiculed by this fragile man once!


    "What can I do for you? Orpheus In the man''s eyes, Amy finally repressed his emotions, he calmly said: "Miss Anne has rest, we should not disturb her."


    "Nothing. I just came to you to ask what we should do?" He said so, Orpheus is not good to wake up the girl, he had to say: "do you really want to listen to a kid?"


    "This Of course not. Wait for the news from those people Amy said, "see if they can get in touch with Mr. Jorge."


    Orpheus turned his lips. To be honest, he didn''t hope for that group. If they were really so capable, they would have saved that guy long ago, so they would have to cooperate with them.


    He thinks so. In fact, qiaozhe''s men are innocent. They really have a way to contact them. But I don''t know why, qiaozhe has refused to connect with them.


    Fortunately, these people are very loyal to Qiao Zhe. Even so, they didn''t give up rescuing him. On the one hand, their power is not here. On the other hand, they are in a leaderless state and lack a leader who can lead them.


    What''s more, Qiao zhe himself didn''t cooperate. They even vaguely felt that he didn''t care about carrying the black pot for that organization, or being scolded by others, or even his own life.


    But this time, his only daughter came, he should agree to their contact


    Several people are not sure of thinking, once again trying to connect with Qiao Zhe.


    Sitting in prison, Qiao zhe didn''t feel the anxiety of Tang Xiaotang and his subordinates. He sat silently with his eyes closed and his back against the wall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1175

    It''s a very small cell with no windows, and it''s surrounded by hard white metal. There''s nothing more than a bed against the wall and a sewer for drainage.


    The most important thing is that the height of the cell is just enough for the next person of medium height to stand, but it is very uncomfortable for an adult man like Qiao Zhe, who is thin but not short.


    The most important thing is the psychological repression caused by such a cramped space.


    But qiaozhe''s look is still very calm, in addition to slightly emaciated, it seems not affected.


    The messenger in his ear once again sent a prompt for connection, but he didn''t pay attention to it. He still closed his eyes and looked cold.


    This is not the first time. He knows why they want to contact him, but the remaining energy can only support it for the last time. He doesn''t want to waste the only opportunity on the indifferent rescue.


    That doesn''t mean anything to him.


    "Click."


    A small opening suddenly opened under the front door, and then a plate containing simple food was sent in from the outside. Since he was locked up here, there was only one such meal in three meals a day, which could maintain his basic needs, but would not let him eat too much food.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1176

    And they almost have no taste, even if it is not picky people, even eating such things for a month, can not help but collapse.


    But Jorge won''t.


    The plate was sent into the room, and his mouth was immediately closed. He finally opened his eyes, looked at the food without any difference in front of him, and ate it calmly.


    His speed is not slow, but his posture is not rude. He doesn''t gobble up, but elegant.


    Fu Zhen, who is watching this scene through surveillance, is in a complicated mood, especially when he sees the calmness on the other side''s face.


    This calm calm, and how much like when he was young But it was at such a time that he met


    One side with his guards watching, low voice can not help but with a trace of admiration: "really strong willpower."


    After being interrogated by them for such a long time, it''s not easy for him to keep such a calm look.


    However, admiration is admiration. For such a long time, the other party has refused to say anything. This uncooperative attitude makes him more alert to this person.


    As the food dwindled, he was about to pick up the rest of the bread when he was stunned.


    On the plate under the bread, there was a row of bread crumbs spelled into letters. Although many of them stuck on the bread and fell to other places, the word could still be seen.


    Annie.


    He only stopped for a moment, looking at the monitoring people found, he frowned: "just now, his action seems to have stopped for a moment..." It''s like watching something. It''s not normal for people who are always calm


    The man began to eat bread again before his voice fell, so he had to swallow the rest back.


    It''s impossible to think about it. After all, every day''s food has been carefully examined, and they have been watching. There is nothing but bread and empty plates in his hand.


    After eating the bread, the man continued to close his eyes - his attitude they saw almost every day, so that little doubt was soon forgotten.


    Soon a mechanical arm reached in from the place where the plate was delivered and took the empty plate away.


    Just like a few days ago, the people in the monitoring room were very disappointed. Fu Zhen''s guards looked at the man still sitting there and couldn''t help reminding him, "it''s time for you to eat, general."


    Fu Zhen took another look at the man with closed eyes on the screen and restrained his look. He ordered coldly: "continue the trial at night."


    He can''t ignore so many people''s lives, so he can only give up He.


    "Yes." The others nodded and watched him turn and leave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1177

    After leaving the room, walking in the heavily guarded corridor, Fu Zhen suddenly thought of something and asked the guards behind him, "what is Fu Sheng doing?" He didn''t seem to see him all this time.


    In order to prevent more people from infecting him, the military took over the port for the first time and isolated all the people present at that time, including him. However, the other party''s actions were not only aimed at them. Several countries have reported signs of virus spreading.


    He estimates that the actual situation is even worse - after all, some countries are always good at hiding information, even if it has already erupted.


    And a few days ago, they received a secret message that the terrorist organization is still planning several terrible attacks. Once their plan is successful, the whole world will be in disaster.


    So even in isolation, he had a lot of things to do, but for several days he didn''t see Fu Sheng who was also isolated, which made him a little unhappy.


    Although he can be sure of his identity, after all, he is the heir who has been cultivated by himself for such a long time. Even if the other party is still far from his expectation, Fu Zhen doesn''t want to give up easily.


    So he is very dissatisfied with the laxity of the other party during this period of time.


    "Fu Shao has been in the room, cooperating with isolation." The guard answered in a low voice.


    "Go and ask him to see me." Fu Zhen frowned, discontented.


    "Yes." The guard nodded and turned to the other side.


    But Qiao zhe didn''t worry about what they would find out about the rest of the crumbs. In the process of taking away the plate, the light crumbs couldn''t be left on it at all.


    He''s just thinking about the name.


    Annie.


    It''s no surprise that someone will pass the message to himself. There is no impermeable wall in the world. What he cares about is the meaning of the name.


    Is she here? Or what happened to her? Didn''t that person inject her with antibodies?


    Eddie Iland has promised that he will take good care of her, and the samples he sent are enough for him to develop more antibodies. Although he can''t produce too many antibodies in a short time, he should be able to leave power to protect her.


    But if she was safe, why would she send such a message to him?


    His calm mood suddenly becomes irritable. He knows that he is worried. He doesn''t want her to be hurt, but it seems that the arrangement he made for her has completely lost its effect.


    He has to know what happened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1178

    The brain began to think quickly. Now he had only one chance to communicate with the outside world, which was originally used to make sure she was safe, but now he was closely guarded, so he couldn''t easily connect. If he had to wait for their next active contact, Jorge felt that he couldn''t wait.


    But this is not the only way. Since today''s news can be delivered to him, it shows that there are loopholes in the guards here, and there are other forces - it''s not sure the specific identity of the other party, either from the Eland family or the organization.


    If it''s the former, their goal must be to save him out - it''s no big surprise. According to the number of contacts sent by the people he left recently, they should have been in contact. In the face of Annie, Eddie would help if she didn''t want to.


    If the latter, their purpose is very simple. They want to use Annie to threaten him. Jorge thinks that they should have found out what he did on the experimental mother, either let him hand over the antibody, or let him completely destroy the antibody, although in his opinion, the second is more likely.


    He doesn''t want the latter, which means Anne''s safety has been threatened. After all, he knows them well.


    So now he has to find a way to communicate with the people who deliver the message to him.


    However, this is not too difficult for Qiao Zhe. As long as he wants to, he has many ways to distract the guard''s attention.


    It''s just that he didn''t think it was necessary, but now, for the sake of his only daughter, he has to leave here.


    When he opened his eyes, the cold light flashed through his dark eyes.


    No one can hurt her!


    -


    in the dim room, the air conditioner is turned on to the lowest temperature, and the air conditioner is constantly producing air conditioning.


    The cold air in the room made people feel chilly even in midsummer. The strong smell of blood was all around. Blood was everywhere on the floor. The light gray carpet had been dyed dark brown by the dry blood.


    Near the bed, the red eyed man is holding a person, head buried in each other''s neck, greedy gnawing.


    What he was holding was a young woman in a isolation suit. At the moment, her fair skin had completely lost its luster and turned into a terrible gray. Her eyes were bulging and her face was twisted because of pain. The blood from the wound on her neck dyed her white clothes red.


    A man is like an irrational beast, his face is covered with flesh and blood. After a while, the skin and flesh of a woman''s neck are turned over and gnawed into a mess.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door.


    The low voice instantly awakened the man''s reason, his look was still crazy, but the scarlet under his eyes was fading away.


    When the body fell to the ground, his cold eyes flashed over each other''s face, showing no emotion.


    Without saying a word, he quickly dragged the body on the ground into the bathroom, then used the carpet to dispose of the blood on the ground, and quickly washed away the blood with water.


    "Dong Dong Dong!"


    The man at the door knocked again. The man who had changed his clothes went to the door and looked outside before opening the door.


    The guard standing outside felt puzzled. He was about to knock again when the closed door finally opened and the man in shirt and trousers stood in front of him.


    "What can I do for you?" He asked in a deep voice.


    The man''s hair is a little damp, but even through a breathing mask, the guard can smell the faint smell of blood on him.


    The guard looked at him with deep eyes: "what''s the matter with you?"


    At this time, why does his body smell of blood? It needs to be reported to the general.


    It seems to see his doubts, the man raised his hand, and the guard saw a deep wound on his index finger.


    "I just wanted to peel an apple, but I cut my hand by accident." He explained that the guard''s vigilance disappeared, and he nodded: "general, please come over."


    "Well, you go first, and I''ll get dressed." He let go.


    Seeing that he was wearing ordinary clothes, he could not move freely in this base. The guard nodded and turned to leave first.


    As soon as he left, the man immediately closed the door with cold eyes.


    He doesn''t know what Fu Zhen is going to do with him at this time, but he can''t let anyone know what he has been infected with.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1179

    Over the past few days, he has gradually lost control of his actions, and even he often loses consciousness, not to mention that even regular consumption of plasma has begun to fester uncontrollably.


    Fu Shengneng felt that his desire for fresh flesh and blood was becoming more and more uncontrollable. Just like today, he just didn''t control it for a moment. When he woke up, the woman who came to deliver food became food herself.


    There are surveillance everywhere. Even if he dispose of the body in time, he will be found. I don''t know how long he can hold on, but Fu Sheng is not willing to give up. His eyes are as cold as a knife.


    He has to go to Georgie!


    After changing the isolation suit, Fu Sheng decides to deal with the monitoring first, and then goes to find Fu Zhen.


    Now he no longer regards each other as his father - he has done identification secretly, they really have no blood relationship, and the other party obviously wants to give up on him.


    No wonder he has been very strict with him since he was a child. Not only has he never been close to him, no matter how well he has done, he has not praised him, only criticized him severely. Even the degree certificate he has painstakingly obtained from the world''s top universities can not satisfy him.


    But now, he can''t completely fight with each other - after all, his authority here is not high, and he has to do something with this identity.


    Opening the door, he turned and walked out without looking back.


    -


    "still failed to connect." In the room full of various devices, several men sat in front of a computer and looked at the tips in disappointment. One of them, a young blonde, angrily threw down his earphone, and his voice was filled with disappointment: "why on earth! Joe, why would he refuse? "


    "Come on, Camo. We don''t know what''s going on over there. Maybe Joe doesn''t have a chance?" On one side, a middle-aged man patted him on the shoulder to dissuade him. Although he looked a little heavy, he was not like a young man and could not control his emotions.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1180

    They''ve been trying to get in touch for a whole week, but their communication is not so good. This week they almost forget to eat and sleep, but they haven''t got in touch with Joe once.


    It''s false to say that he''s not disappointed, but it''s more worrying. Joe, he won''t


    If he can think like this, other people will naturally think that Carmo is sitting dejectedly on the chair, holding his head in both hands: "I''m just afraid that something will happen to him!"


    They all believed that Joe wouldn''t do such a thing, but the guys didn''t believe it. They didn''t know what they would do!


    Tang Xiaotang and the man whose pseudonym is coryson are brought in by Amy. When they hear his voice, her face, which is not very good-looking, becomes paler.


    "Are you talking about dad?" Regardless of the man beside her, she stood straight in front of the young man with blonde hair and began to speak in a trembling voice.


    "Of course not! Who knows who your father is The young man didn''t lift his head. He didn''t reply. He was in a bad mood now. He wanted to fight with everyone.


    A moment later, he seemed to realize something. He suddenly raised his head, looked at the girl in front of him and frowned.


    "Where are the children? Fast - "


    but the middle-aged man seemed to know something and stopped him in time. He gave Tang Xiaotang a deep look:" are you Joe''s daughter? "


    At this time, Amy, who was watching, came up and answered for her, "yes, she''s Mr. Joe''s daughter."


    The middle-aged man frowned, obviously dissatisfied with her coming here. He directly asked Amy, "why is she here?"


    He knew how much Joe valued his daughter. He even saw that he had a picture of them with him. It was not easy for a cold person like Joe.


    But just like this, she shouldn''t come here at this time. It''s too dangerous here. If something happens to her, how can they explain to Joe.


    "Miss Anne is very worried about Mr. Joe. She must come here." Amy seems guilty smile, but quietly put the responsibility on Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang can certainly understand the meaning of his words, but she just can''t understand it. She continues to stare at the blonde Carmo, as if she must get an answer.


    After listening to Amy''s words, the middle-aged man didn''t look very good. But Carmo, who had a bad face, looked at Tang Xiaotang with friendly eyes. His tone was still a little bad, but he was comforting her: "I just guess Joe will be safe!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1181

    The girl is pale with a small face. She doesn''t feel relaxed. She looks at them prayingly: "you can let me see Dad, right? Can I stay? I will be obedient


    See, Kamo looked at a middle-aged man, tone is not so ferocious: "we don''t have time for you!"


    The middle-aged man is also a little softhearted. He looks at the girl with a misty look, but he doesn''t agree. Instead, he looks at the two men behind her first.


    "If Miss Annie wants to stay, please stay. We should respect her opinion," he said


    After a pause, he said, "don''t worry, I''ll stay here together."


    "All right." The middle-aged man nodded and let them stay.


    Amy looked at the man, and he wanted to stay with him, but the other side said to him, "Mr. Amy, go ahead, just leave it to me."


    He can only reluctantly leave.


    Tang Xiaotang was not surprised that the guy chose to stay. Now, if he wants to stay, she naturally has other ways to let him leave.


    The leaders agreed, and naturally the others did not. They took a break and went on working.


    The guard of the base is very strict, there is a special network, the communication is encrypted, and the key is changing at any time.


    In order not to be caught by the other party, they can only access intermittently when the other party''s defense is weak, and each access time can not be too long.


    Tang Xiaotang was really obedient when she said she was obedient. She didn''t say a word in the whole process, and she didn''t even make a sound as much as possible, so she really stood by and watched them operate.


    The eyes of the middle-aged man and Carmo were still on her, but soon they were too busy to take care of anyone.


    For a moment, only the clatter of the keyboard was heard.


    The man standing on one side looked at the girl, her eyes quietly staring at the screen in front of Carmo, looking a little nervous, but has been suppressing himself, not making any sound.


    No matter how you look at it.


    No problem, that''s the biggest problem. Since we are not sure, let them disappear together.


    Smiling eyes hidden deep cruel, he looked at the girl bit some pale lips, the tyranny of the heart more and more crazy.


    This kind of feeling is really Hypocrisy and ugliness Let people want to destroy!


    It''s not easy to break through the defense line of the military here without being found by the other side. These people have been busy from morning to night, and they haven''t made much progress.


    Tang Xiaotang was standing next to him from morning till night. Corison was still watching. After two hours, he became impatient. After a while, Amy came in and called him out on the pretext of something to discuss.


    But Tang Xiaotang didn''t relax. She knew that there were eyes everywhere. She could only look at them but couldn''t move them.


    Fortunately, Qiao Zhe''s skills are not bad. Although they are not as good as her, they are undoubtedly elites, especially the blonde Kamo. His hand speed is very fast, and his reaction is also very fast. Several times he was almost found. He responded in time and avoided the other party''s search by taking advantage of the system vulnerability.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1182

    But obviously, the other side is not all stupid. Tang Xiaotang can see from their looks that the defense of the other side should be stronger than before. Originally, they were about to break through in the evening because the other side suddenly strengthened the monitoring. In order not to be found, they had to give up.


    In the meantime, collison and Amy each came in once to make them eat - mainly her.


    We began to eat in rotation, half of them eat first, the other half is still on guard, anyway, we can''t let no one in front of the computer.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t refuse.


    Although she is worried about Jorge now, she has a hunch that something will happen soon.


    In order to save her physical strength and deal with the possible special situation, she had to pretend to eat reluctantly under their persuasion.


    Sure enough, before they finished eating, Orpheus came in with a calm face. He looked at the others, then went up to Amy and whispered a few words in his ear.


    His action attracted everyone. She turned to look at him and asked anxiously, "what happened?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just some trivial things. Miss Anne, you''ll stay here. Let''s go out and deal with them first." Amy smiles, then looks at collison and says, "come along, too. There are some things we need to discuss."


    Collison gave him a deep look and a meaningful smile. He didn''t ask what happened: "OK, let''s go."


    After they all left, Tang Xiaotang''s face didn''t change, but her heart became heavy. Although Orpheus''s voice was very light just now, she heard all he said. The mysterious organization really started their crazy plan and launched self explosive attacks all over the world.


    Although she has reminded them in advance, it does not seem to have much effect - there are still many countries affected, and the other side has expanded the scope of the attack, and many countries are unprepared for the attack even if they have prepared in advance.


    Just now that guy was also in front of him. Tang Xiaotang was afraid of being found by the other party, so he couldn''t think deeply. Now it seems that he doesn''t want to wait any longer. Even if he can''t confirm her identity, he plans to let her destroy with the world.


    "Great! We''ve broken through! "


    At this time, finally, Carmo, who has been staring at the computer, yells. Tang Xiaotang looks at it with both eyes. A window appears in the code on the screen. Everyone is nervous and stares at the screen.


    "Can I see dad?" The girl''s excited voice rang out, and then they remembered that there was another person who was closest to Joe.


    Jomo''s body was not tall, so she couldn''t see anything at all. A big tall man in the back picked her up so that she could see clearly.


    "Where''s dad?" The girl looked expectant.


    "We haven''t started to connect yet," Kamo moved his sore fingers and felt uneasy: "all the previous connections have failed. I don''t know if we can succeed this time..."


    In fact, if it had not been for the sudden fluctuation of the other party''s program just now, they would not have succeeded in breaking through.


    In their excitement, they didn''t think about why the fluctuation suddenly appeared. Only the middle-aged man looked a little heavy. Thinking of the actions of those people just now, he felt that something was not right. Something must have happened that was not good for them!


    "Don''t waste time. Let''s connect with Joe." It''s not easy for him to tell his guess. He can only expect Joe to get through as soon as possible, because this may be their only and last chance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1183

    "I hope Joe doesn''t refuse any more." He sighed and whispered.


    Carmo is ready to try to connect, the girl''s voice suddenly rang out: "can I have a try?"


    Her eyes were full of begging and expectation. Carmo wanted to refuse, but when the words came to his mouth, looking at the wet black eyes, he nodded: "OK, then you come."


    Maybe Joe can sense his daughter. Maybe he can get through this time.


    He gave up the position to the girl, originally wanted to teach her how to operate, saw the girl''s fingers one by one on the keyboard, typing out a group of strange code.


    That''s not their common connection code. Carmo didn''t even see it. He regretted that he let her try it. If he wasted this opportunity, it would be a waste of the night.


    The others, like him, felt that Carmo should not give up the chance to a little girl who knew nothing.


    "It''s over. Our efforts are in vain!" A woman just said it.


    Although the middle-aged men feel the same way, they are bullying children when they speak so frankly. He stares at each other and lowers his voice: "Tina, that''s enough!"


    At such an urgent moment, she still said such words, which made him not know what to say.


    At this time, Tang Xiaotang, who has ignored them all the time, has already used a short finger to point all the codes. Originally, he was ready to connect himself when she failed. Carmo was surprised to see the letters on the screen, and the whole person was shocked.


    "Connecting..."


    The girl turned her head and looked at the people who were stunned. She gently explained, "this is what my father taught me. Only he and I know the way."


    At that time, Qiao zhe was going to work. In order to attract his attention, she had to work with him. In order not to be disturbed by her, Qiao zhe gave her this set of code and told her that if she learned this set of code, she could find him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1184

    "Remember this, and you''ll see dad?" Tang Xiaotang refuses to think of herself as a good girl at that time, but she still remembers Qiao zhe at that time.


    "Of course." Although he has been cold face, but gave her a positive commitment.


    In order not to appear disobedient, she installed a whole week to "learn" this set of code, when Qiao zhe had already finished work and returned.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that qiaozhe has never forgotten this, but even if qiaozhe knows it''s her, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know if he can be contacted successfully.


    In fact, she''s a little nervous now, in case Joe refuses


    Just as everyone was nervously looking at the screen, the "connecting" suddenly disappeared.


    Just when everyone thought that they had failed again, the sudden appearance of the window turned everyone''s lost mood into ecstasy, and even some people could not suppress their excitement and cheered in a low voice.


    "It''s a success!"


    Looking at the "successful connection" prompt, I almost cried with joy.


    "Be quiet." Carmo excitedly spoke to the crowd behind him, and then adjusted the volume to the maximum.


    Tang Xiaotang sat quietly in his seat, waiting, his eyes full of excitement.


    Great! It seems that Qiao Zhe is still safe!


    Silence, no one dare to make any sound, we even breathe very lightly.


    A moment later, in the side of the sound, came the man''s familiar low voice: "Joe Mo......"


    "Daddy The girl immediately approached the stereo, voice excited: "I miss you so much..."


    "How are you? When will you come back... " Her voice was getting lower and lower. Carmo saw the water mist in her black eyes, but she held back and didn''t cry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1185

    Because you don''t want Joe to worry


    In fact, she is a very brave child.


    His eyes suddenly felt sour. He grabbed the middle-aged man who wanted to speak next to him and shook his head gently.


    He thought that the only thing Joe wanted to hear right now was the girl''s voice.


    On the other side, leaning against the wall, Qiao zhe clearly hears the sound in the earphone. The girl''s hiding is not good, and he can feel her suppressed emotion naturally.


    The heart felt a heavy pain for a moment, and the strange feeling made him involuntarily cover his chest, just like an invisible thread strangling it, leaving deep traces.


    But knowing that she was safe and sound, the heavy boulder that he had been repressing suddenly relaxed, and finally, the only thing he was worried about was put down.


    He missed her, too, but


    "I''m ok," his voice was still cold. "Who let you come here?"


    "I''ll come myself!" The girl''s voice suddenly became loud, her tone was anxious: "Dad! I know you didn''t do those things! You won''t do that! "


    "Explain to them that you didn''t make that virus! Let them let you out! "


    Her voice was full of worry and deep trust. She never doubted him. Even when everyone had identified him, she firmly believed in him.


    Qiao zhe can''t describe how he feels now. It''s like the whole world has turned its back on him. Even if it will be an enemy to the whole world, there will always be one person standing with him.


    His chest was filled with complex emotions, mixed with dull pain. He had never had such a "moving" emotion


    But he couldn''t let her have such a father.


    "I did all that." Pressing everything in his heart, his cold voice did not change at all: "you are wrong."


    "I don''t believe it!" The girl''s voice finally couldn''t help crying. She angrily asked him, "why do you want to do this? They must have wronged Dad! "


    "Because I hate this dirty world, I''m going to destroy it." Qiaozhe seems to feel her sad, but he is still cruel, cold broke her hope: "and I said, I am not your father."


    On the other side of the people listening to his cold voice, all for the girl, even Carmo feel, Joe is too much.


    Looking at the girl''s more and more pale face, the tears in her eyes were teetering. He couldn''t help it: "Joe, you..."


    "You go out, I don''t want to hear you again."


    The sound of intermittent current came from the earphone. Qiao zhe knew that the only chance was about to disappear. He had no time.


    He had to leave her a final guarantee before the battery went out: "get her out, Carmo."


    "Joe, don''t do that..." Carmo looked at the girl''s face and tried to speak for her, but as soon as he came out, he was interrupted by Qiao zhe: "don''t let me say it again."


    "All right." He had to get up and go out with the girl.


    After he left, Jorge said, "you all go out. Alan stays."


    Even if he can''t see the situation here, he seems to know everything. Middle aged man Alan is not surprised that Jorge will let him stay. He asks everyone to go out, then after closing the door, he sits in front of the screen and whispers: "Joe, what do you want to say to me?"


    He is much calmer than Carmo, so although he also heard what Jorge said just now, he didn''t simply think that it was a reproach to the girl like him.


    And he also knew why the other side would let everyone out, leaving him alone.


    "Did she get an antibody?"


    The man''s voice was still cold, but his tone was not as cold as before, even with an imperceptible worry. Although he didn''t say his name, Allen knew who he was talking about.


    "It''s been injected," he said. "I saw the mark on her arm." That''s the mark after the antibody injection.


    "How can we get you out, Joe?" After answering Qiao Zhe''s question, he immediately opened his mouth. After all, this is the real purpose for them to contact him.


    "No," he said, just knowing that she was safe. "You don''t have to waste time on me."


    After today''s trial, an urgent order was suddenly received here, and the guards of the whole base were evacuated by more than half. Qiaozhe guessed that they had already started the operation. It was also because of this that he had the opportunity to open the guard''s eyes and gain valuable contact time.


    "Joe What do you mean Alan had a bad feeling.


    "Protect her," the voice in the headphones became weaker and weaker, and he knew it was a sign that the battery was about to run out. "This is my order."


    If the virus starts to break out on a large scale, its existence is a hidden danger to either side. The people of the group want to kill it, and the military will definitely choose the way with the least future trouble in order not to let it fall into other people''s hands again.After all, they hate him to the bone, and certainly don''t waste energy on him.


    And he will be the biggest threat to her safety.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1186

    "And you?" Alan stood up, anxious.


    Joe seldom used the word "command", and although his tone was calm, his words were meant to be lonely. How could Allen not recognize it.


    "Joe, have you forgotten your ambition? How can you give up like that? " At the beginning, he decided to follow him because he believed that he could change the world, but now that he gave up, their efforts are not in vain.


    "I didn''t forget," he said calmly, "but now, I don''t want to do that." There''s no need to insist, "you follow Annie."


    For the sake of girls, that person will arrange for them. This is the way he left for them.


    "No - Joe! You can''t do that! " Alan already knew what he was going to do, he growled.


    His eyes were red, and he knew what Joe meant - she and them would be really safe only if he died.


    "Remember what I said." Joel doesn''t want to talk to him anymore, and he has no time.


    The next moment, communication is completely cut off, leaving a sad face of Allen facing the screen, constantly trying to re connect.


    There was no success. Although his reason told him that he should disconnect immediately to prevent being found, he just couldn''t give up.


    His eyes were sour and moist. He stood in the same place rigidly. He knew that this might be his last conversation with that person.


    I don''t know how long, maybe for a moment, maybe for a long time - Allen can''t remember it at all. He finally calmly disconnected the connection and eliminated all traces.


    Turn around and walk out the door.


    Since it''s his will, he will do it for him.


    -


    the disconnected Qiao zhe looks at the man standing in front of him with a cold look.


    He was followed by four guards, all wrapped in protective clothing, only showing his eyes which were very familiar with the shape. His eyes were very complex, and there were many emotions in them, but he didn''t want to analyze them. He knew exactly what he was doing.


    In that case, don''t waste time.


    "Mr. Joe, we''ll give you one last chance." The man''s tone is heavy, but he seems to have a hint of advice: "as long as you tell us, where do you put the virus carriers? I promise I''ll get you out of here safely. " But it''s just to leave here, which means that they may get more information from him. But if he continues not to say, they will not waste energy to leave another threat.


    Joel burst out laughing.


    This is the first expression he showed when he came here. It''s very shallow, but it brings the general shock of melting glaciers. The beautiful face shows a strange charm for a moment, which almost makes people unable to move their eyes.


    Everyone is a Leng, then, the bottom of the man''s heart rose a wave of joy.


    Is he willing to say it?


    "I don''t know." He had already left there, so Jorge knew they would not believe it, but he looked at the man''s eyes and suddenly thought of the girl.


    He was willing to give her one last try.


    Hearing him say this, the surprise in the bottom of the man''s heart turned into disappointment. Before he finished, he heard him continue to say: "I didn''t bring the virus."


    Said, he seems to be inadvertently glanced at the man standing on the left side of the person.


    That time I saw him, he had been infected with the virus, but it has not been found so far, which only means that he chose that way.


    Who brought the virus? He already knew in his heart that the fear in that person''s eyes was too obvious.


    He could also guess why - just for the sake of boring desire, which seemed meaningless to him.


    "Mr. Joe, do you really want to waste this last chance?" Fu Zhen looked at him disappointed, and now he refused to say, he really did not understand what he insisted on.


    "I''m telling the truth." Smile like a flash in the pan, he once again returned to the cold, because just after the high-intensity trial, his face is still very pale, look between also inevitably show a bit tired: "believe it or not at will."


    Fu Zhen looked at him calmly and thought of the suddenly changed test results that day. A little doubt flashed in his heart. But soon, the doubt was interrupted by the people behind him.


    "General, it''s dangerous here. We have to evacuate quickly."


    The explosion happened here. Now the whole city is blocked. If they don''t leave, they can''t leave.


    Fu Zhen closed his eyes and took a deep breath, as if he had finally made a decision. He said in a deep voice: "then, carry out..."


    "Wait a minute!" Before he finished speaking, Fu Sheng, who was standing on his left, could not help but interrupt him.


    He can''t let him die now! Or he''s done!


    "What''s the matter?" Several people look at him with questioning eyes, especially Fu Zhen. Looking at him with sharp eyes, Fu Sheng almost feels that he has been seen through."Let me have a word with him. Maybe Mr. Joe will change his mind." He calmed down and whispered.


    Fu Zhen looked at him for a while. Maybe he was too busy these days. He even thought that he was strange to his son. It seemed that he had never understood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1187

    He should have kept a lot of things from him.


    But now his heart is haggard, and he really can''t ask too many questions. If he can really let him say it, it''s OK.


    "You only have two hours." He sighed, turned and went out.


    When the door was closed, Fu Sheng''s eyes immediately became sharp. He stepped forward, suddenly took off his face mask, and looked coldly down at the people sitting on the ground.


    "Do you remember me? Joe


    -


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the middle-aged man walking out of the door alone. His eyes suppress grief, anger, sadness, and despair.


    Her eyes were cold, and the dark color of her eyes was so strong that she swallowed up the only blue.


    She has heard it all.


    It was in her expectation, so he must not be allowed to do that!


    "Get out of here now!" He said to the others.


    "What? What about Joe? " Carmo was shocked: "what are you talking about?"


    "It''s Joe''s order. He wants us to leave now." The city has been occupied. If they don''t leave, they will not be able to leave: "Kamo, we have to implement."


    Said, he squatted in front of the girl who had been quietly hanging her head: "come on, leave here with us."


    "No!"


    Unexpectedly, the girl suddenly raised her head, her look seems to have returned to calm, but a pair of black eyes with firm and stubborn.


    "I''m not going! I''m going to find Dad She said.


    "No, it''s too dangerous," Alan said, looking down at the girl. Joe''s only wish was her. He couldn''t let her take the risk. "We''re going, too."


    "I have to go!" Tang Xiaotang does not give in. She knows what Qiao Zhe is thinking. Now only she can stop him, and this is the best chance!


    "No -"


    "let Miss Anne go." Just then, a familiar voice came from the corner of the wall and interrupted what Allen was about to stop.


    When they turned around, they saw collison and Amy come over, followed by Orpheus and others. It was collison who was walking in the front with a smile.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are here to inform you to evacuate. Please get ready to leave as soon as possible. The port and airport are being blocked." Orpheus followed.


    "No, we have to leave with Miss jomer." Ellen looked calm, and the grief in his eyes had been put away, showing a look of negotiation.


    "We are going to attack each other''s base according to miss Annie''s idea. You don''t have to worry about Miss Annie''s safety. We will let her leave here safely whether we succeed or not." Amy calmly explained, "you can rest assured."


    "I''ll stay with you!" At this time, the ugly Kamo finally raised his head, his eyes seemed to be burning with flame, and his voice was cold.


    "I''ll stay, too!"


    "Me too!"


    People behind him also asked to go together, but Amy shook his head: "it''s not safe for you to stay here, after all, the military is still looking for you."


    Carmo is silent. He is right. These people have no legal identity here, and most of them are technicians with low physical fitness.


    However, it is impossible for him to leave alone.


    "In this way, Kamo and I will stay and participate in your operation, and the others will leave." After a moment of silence, Allen spoke again. He said, "the base''s communication network is completely blocked. You need technical support."


    "Yes." Amy agreed: "let''s get ready immediately. Let''s go now."


    "I''ll go too." Tang Xiaotang looked at them and insisted.


    "Yes, but Miss Anne, you must follow Mr. collison closely." Sure enough, Amy didn''t object.


    "Wait a minute, she won''t have to go, will she?" Although Orpheus didn''t approve of it, he had decided that he could only do his best: "this operation is too dangerous! We don''t have the extra energy to protect her. "


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Orpheus. I''ll protect Miss Anne." Collison said with a smile.


    "You don''t even know yourself." Orpheus looked disdainful, but before he finished, he saw the man with a smile raise his hand. He didn''t see how he moved at all, and the gun on his waist came to the other side.


    He casually played with the gun. Between a few gestures, the clip was removed. He just seemed to pinch it easily. Orpheus saw that the solid metal in his hand was twisted into a strange shape like soft clay.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Orpheus. I''m afraid you''ll have to change your gun." The man chuckled and let go. He couldn''t see that it was a piece of metal from a gun that fell to the ground.


    In addition to Tang Xiaotang and Amy, all the people are dull looking at this scene. Orpheus swallows and takes a step back.


    Is he a monster?!


    "Then do it." Soon reaction over allen interrupted the surprise of the crowd, he looked serious, after all, now, their time is running out."Good."


    In addition to Alan and Carmo, others can only follow Amy''s men to leave. Tina reluctantly looks at the girl standing on the side, but also understands that her leaving is just a burden. After all, she wants Joe back more than anyone else.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1188

    "Come on, let''s go." After a few people left, Amy said to them, "the helicopter is ready, Mr. Allen, Mr. Carmo. You will stay on the plane with Miss Anne and Mr. collison."


    "Good." Both of them have no objection to this.


    "Orpheus, you too." Said Amy.


    "Wait, why should I stay?" Orpheus was reluctant.


    "Our most important task is to protect Miss Anne." Amy said, "and at this time, please obey orders."


    "All right." Orpheus finally said nothing more.


    Tang Xiaotang is very dissatisfied, she frowned, did not say anything.


    While they were talking, they had gone outside. Several helicopters had stopped on the tarmac. The door of the leading one was open, but there was no pilot in the driver''s seat.


    Corison went over, he wanted to take Tang Xiaotang up, but Tang Xiaotang couldn''t let him touch him, so he avoided his hand and climbed up the ladder first.


    He shrugged and had to go to the driver''s seat to sit in.


    In this regard, several people expressed some surprise.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. collison to fly a helicopter." Orpheus looked very surprised.


    But Amy was not surprised, and even spoke with reverence: "Mr. collison is a great man."


    They got on the helicopter, and Amy went to the helicopter behind. Other people seemed to have got on the helicopter ahead of time. As soon as they got in, they soon took off.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t say a word.


    She seemed very calm, but several people saw her clenched hands and dark eyes and knew that she was very nervous now.


    They stopped talking rationally.


    A moment later, the helicopter arrived at a sea area full of reefs. Through the window, Tang Xiaotang could see a heavily guarded base on the beach not far away.


    It looks like Joe''s in there.


    "Mr. Allen, Mr. Carmo, we need your help to block each other''s detection system. Can we do that?" Amy''s voice came from the messenger.


    They can''t get too close, even if the other side has evacuated most of the team, there are still enough people left to deal with the people they want to rescue before they storm in.


    "No problem." Their equipment had been moved to the helicopter ahead of time. Kamo looked at the screen, estimated the possibility, and nodded, "I need ten minutes."


    "Good."


    Ten minutes later, several helicopters stopped on a small rock area behind the base. The other side''s defense system didn''t give any alarm. They got close to the base smoothly.


    Sitting on the helicopter, Tang Xiaotang saw a group of armed people coming down from several helicopters behind them. Under the leadership of Amy, they quickly climbed over the wall of the base and sneaked in quietly.


    Maybe there are not many people left in the base. They are not found at all.


    On their side, collison was still in the driver''s seat, and didn''t mean to open the door. On one side, Alan and Carmo are concentrating on the computer screen, blocking each other''s detection system.


    However, it can also be seen that most of the troops in the base have really withdrawn, and their defense is almost vulnerable compared with before.


    "I''m going too."


    Looking at the successful entry of those people, Tang Xiaotang suddenly said.


    "No, it''s too dangerous!"


    Orpheus refused directly. Although he accepted the action, it doesn''t mean that he can really let a little girl in: "you just sit here and don''t even think about it!"


    Tang Xiaotang pursed her lips. She made an excuse: "I want to go to the toilet!"


    "Solve it here." Orpheus could see what she was thinking at a glance. He couldn''t have let her down.


    The girl bit her lip, and the mist gradually came out of her eyes.


    "Don''t cry..." Orpheus couldn''t stand people crying in front of him. Even a child he hated, he cried like hell: "I won''t let you down if you cry!"


    "Yes, it''s safest to stay in the helicopter." Even Alan and Carmo were not in favor of her leaving.


    "Actually, it''s OK to go." At this moment, the man sitting in front of him suddenly opened his mouth. He turned his head and looked at the three people. His eyes seemed to flash something: "don''t worry, I won''t let Miss Anne have an accident."


    Originally, the three people who refused seemed to be slightly stunned, and then agreed.


    "Good..."


    Looking at the girl who obviously didn''t notice this scene, the man''s eyes flashed slightly. He opened the door and watched her jump down quickly. The whole person was trapped in the sand.


    She got up, turned and ran to the base.


    He jumped after him.


    As soon as they left, Orpheus, whose eyes were a little confused, immediately woke up. He suddenly patted his head, wondering why he just agreed to let her go: "come back!"But obviously, neither of the two men would listen to him. Looking at the girl approaching the base under the guidance of the man, Orpheus said a low curse, so he had to pick up the gun and put it on his body, turn around and jump off the plane.


    "You wait here. I''ll see."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1189

    With that, he jumped out of the helicopter and chased the two men.


    Carmo and Allen didn''t even have time to stop them. When they came to their senses, they found that the three men were gone, and they had to shield and guard the helicopter, so they couldn''t leave.


    Tang Xiaotang said that he would go to the toilet. It''s not a joke.


    So when Orpheus came up and found that she was really just looking for a place to go to the toilet, her face was very strange.


    Tang Xiaotang asked them to stand out of her sight, until she couldn''t see anyone, then she turned to hide behind a rock and quickly contacted afar.


    "You said you would launch a total attack in half an hour. That''s OK, but why attack your location at the same time?" Afar looks at Tang Xiaotang in bewilderment.


    "Just give it to me, don''t ask so many questions," Tang Xiaotang said. She should be careful not to be found by that guy. She squatted behind the reef, making a sound by pulling water with her hand, while lowering her voice and saying, "I don''t have time to explain."


    "All right," Ivar said helplessly, "don''t mess with me!" This kind of soul attack is not a joke. Even if she is attacked, she will suffer.


    "Of course." Tang Xiaotang is very sure that since the guy''s position can''t be located, she will give him a manual location!


    Hum hum! Let that guy have a taste of soul attack this time!


    "All right, let''s start timing from now on. You should seize the time." With that, Ivar cut off contact.


    Tang Xiaotang gave herself a ten second reminder, then turned and walked out. Instead of returning to the two men, she turned and walked towards the base.


    Sure enough, she was soon found by the two men, and they soon followed.


    "You must go in?" Orpheus really hates this little kid, but he can''t help it now. He has to protect her.


    In front of people, Tang Xiaotang regained her silence again. She went straight ahead without saying a word and showed her determination with her actions.


    "Yes, yes! Don''t be impulsive, take you in! " Orpheus picked her up and saw her struggle. He warned, "don''t move! Be careful, I''ll fall in a moment


    "I''ll do it, Mr. Orpheus." After looking at her all the time, collison came up and pretended.


    "I can''t even hold a child." Orpheus frowned. Although he was very powerful, he didn''t know why. He didn''t have a good impression of this man. He always felt that there was deep intention behind his smile.


    For example, just now, if he was really good for the little girl, he shouldn''t let her down.


    After all, she''s not sensible, isn''t he?


    Tang Xiaotang knew that the guy had no patience. He didn''t want to hold her at all. He just said that he was dressed. Sure enough, after being rejected by Orpheus, he didn''t insist, so he quickly walked to the front: "I''ll lead the way."


    Some people hold it, and the speed is much faster. After a few minutes, they stand under the wall outside the base.


    Orpheus put her down, he first tried to contact Amy, their communication was not affected, soon, the other party sent a signal that everything was going well.


    "Amy said that the guard of the base gate has been completely solved, and we can go in directly from there." Orpheus cut off the communication and said to the man on one side.


    "All right." The other side agreed: "I''ll go to open the door first."


    He skilfully turned in from the power grid of the wall, and Orpheus took Tang Xiaotang around to the door. After they passed, the huge metal door had opened a crack.


    "Go." Orpheus continued to pick up Tang Xiaotang and squeezed in.


    Collison was waiting behind the door. As soon as they entered, he said with a smile: "I''ve entered their system and found the distribution map of the base. Come with me. I''ll lead the way."


    Tang Xiaotang saw the sentry on one side, two feet exposed in the corner, which should be the sentry inside.


    There was a smell of blood in the air, and her face was even paler, as if she was scared.


    "I told you not to come in. You had to come in." Looking at her appearance, Offiths could not help but make complaints about "do you want to go back now?"


    "No!" The girl shook her head and refused. She looked at the man beside her: "let''s go!"


    She doesn''t have much time.


    Orpheus also knew that he couldn''t persuade the girl. He wanted to go in and take her to a safe place to stay and wait for the action there.


    So he winked at collison and shook his head slightly. He didn''t know if the guy understood. His eyes flashed slightly and he took the initiative to walk in front of him: "please be closer to me, Miss Anne."


    Seeing this, Orpheus had to let the girl walk in the middle of them, and he walked in the end with a gun.


    They entered the base under the guidance of men. They didn''t know whether the people who had gone in before played a role or whether the people in the base had been evacuated. They didn''t even have a patrol along the way.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1190

    It''s incredible how smooth it is.


    However, although the guards are no longer there, the defense measures in the base are still there. A door can be found in three or five steps. At this time, collison shows his ability to successfully crack all the passwords.


    "The defense here is too strict." Orpheus took a look at the metal door they had just passed. The layers of defense and alarm at the door were not what ordinary bases could have.


    And there seems to be something wrong with this road - they didn''t even see a companion who came first.


    At first, he didn''t doubt it - after all, the people who came in front of him were going to carry out the rescue mission, but they were looking for a relatively safe place, such as logistics or other places where the base was not very important, so they would not meet.


    But soon, as the road of the underground base became more and more complicated, he began to feel that it was wrong - the complexity and tightness of this section of road did not seem to be an unimportant place.


    "Where is this?" He carefully observed the alarm still running on the surrounding walls, and felt more and more wrong.


    Although the power of the base has not been completely cut off, most of the alarms in front of them have been turned off along the way, presumably for the convenience of evacuation.


    So the alarm here can work normally, which means that there may be garrison here!


    Thinking about this, he suddenly felt something wrong - he didn''t get the answer from the person walking in front!


    Orpheus was on alert.


    Look up, the two people have disappeared, and there are three intersections ahead.


    Oh, no! He lost it!


    He didn''t know which one they went into. He stood at the fork and looked. He didn''t find any sign of them. Orpheus frowned tightly.


    How could they walk so fast in such a short time?


    The metal door can be seen in the middle and right side of the road. Orpheus clenched his weapon and hesitated for a moment. He chose the road on the left without any obstruction.


    If they take this road, they can get out of his sight.


    -


    Tang Xiaotang followed the man straight. Soon, she realized that Orpheus behind her seemed to be separated from them.


    She looked back uneasily, thinking about whether to go back to him.


    It''s not a good thing to get lost in such a place.


    "Be careful, Miss Anne. Don''t make any noise. We''re almost there." Just then, the person in front of her turned and said to her softly.


    In the cold white light of the passage, the smile on the corner of his mouth looks very strange. Tang Xiaotang is on the alert when she hears the voice coming from the front, and she immediately wants to look at it.


    They are now standing at the corner of a wall. Tang Xiaotang''s eyes pass through the corner, and soon he sees several soldiers in protective clothing and surrounded by them. The faint voice comes from the room in front of them.


    "And the last half hour." The surrounded people spoke.


    Immediately a man went into the room, but as if they had not found them, it was clear that the two of them came and did not pay special attention to hide the footsteps.


    Tang Xiaotang estimated that this guy did something, of course, she is not very surprised, after all, with his strength, it is not difficult for him.


    She looked back at the man and asked him, "is Dad here?"


    "Yes." The other smile can''t see any abnormality, but Tang Xiaotang knows it''s not so simple.


    If he wants to solve them together here, he must be ready. What is there? Or, what did he do when he asked Amy to bring people in first?


    Thirty minutes hasn''t come yet, but it shouldn''t be too late. She has to put it off for a while longer, so that he can''t doubt it.


    "I''m going in." Tang Xiaotang said directly: "take me in quickly!"


    "Of course, but don''t worry. We need to draw these people away." His eyes are more and more deep. When he looks into his eyes, Tang Xiaotang feels a little dizzy.


    At the right moment her eyes became dull and she stopped talking.


    Then, Tang Xiaotang saw him walk out slowly.


    The guards outside the door soon found him, and they immediately pointed the gun at him, but they stopped before they could shoot.


    Including the person surrounded by them, even if Tang Xiaotang couldn''t see them from a distance, she knew that the spirits of these people were controlled by that guy.


    Although he had already guessed his identity, it was not until this moment that he was really verified - it seems that he was really cheated by her.


    However, Tang Xiaotang''s strength also made him worry. This guy''s strength It seems to be better than her.


    These people''s mental strength is not weak, especially the one surrounded by them. His status should not be low, and his mental strength can even be regarded as medium - but they are controlled together as soon as they meet each other.Even she can''t control so many mental bodies in such a short time.


    It seems that the evaluation of him by the organization is still a little low.


    It''s just his ability Snooping, mind control Why are you so much like her?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1191

    The inexplicable feeling became more and more clear. She felt as if she had caught something, but there was no time to think deeply. The guy had looked back at her.


    Tang Xiaotang walked out slowly, came to him, looked at him dully, and easily pushed open the solid door.


    "Who --"


    The three people in the room were a little surprised. The two men with guns immediately pointed their guns at them, but at the moment of facing the man''s eyes, they immediately put down their weapons.


    Their eyes dull to one side, let out the people behind.


    In the narrow room, Tang Xiaotang saw the man sitting on the ground against the corner at a glance. After so long, she finally saw him again.


    He looks a little thin and pale. Doctor Chen, who has become wrinkled,


    is he hurt?


    Tang Xiaotang''s heart, although she extremely want to come forward to confirm his safety, but can only pretend a stiff appearance, can not reveal any flaws.


    Qiaozhe''s expression is as cold as ever, can''t see the mood, but that pair of dark eyes fall on her suddenly.


    "Who asked you to come here?" His voice was cold and angry, but Tang Xiaotang recognized the worry in his voice.


    When he saw her motionless, he seemed to notice something. His sharp eyes turned straight to the man standing beside her: "what did you do to her?"


    "Long time no see, Mr. Joe." Men do not care about his sharp eyes, his mouth smile seems to be some meaningful: "do you remember me?"


    He said it in a low, elegant voice with a strange smile.


    The familiar voice touched the almost forgotten memory. The back in the dark flashed in the brain. The eyes of the people sitting on the ground suddenly sank and their expression slightly changed: "it''s you."


    How dare he come here!


    Tang Xiaotang has a deep heart. Has Qiao zhe ever been in contact with this guy?


    "I''m disappointed, Mr. Joe. You made the wrong choice." The man''s smile is gentle, but his eyes are cold and depressed. He slowly turns his face, and qiaozhe sees the girl around him slowly move forward.


    Her eyes were black, just like a puppet manipulated, and her vision on him was empty and cold, instead of the flexibility and attachment.


    "Qiao mo..."


    A little bit of his hand into a fist, only to feel his heart slowly sinking.


    Why He still can''t protect her


    "what do you want to do?" He suddenly opened his mouth, deep black eyes like the abyss, looking straight at the people in front of him.


    "I don''t want to do anything." The man is still with a smile, he suddenly waved, behind the girl slowly walked up: "is her own to come here, I just, by the way to meet her wishes."


    "Tell me, what are you doing here?" He squatted down slowly and asked the girl in front of him.


    Qiaozhe''s vision has been falling on the girl, he saw the girl slowly open, empty voice: "I want to save dad."


    I can''t tell how I feel. He should blame her for her stupidity. Doesn''t she know how dangerous it is?


    However, there are strange and familiar emotions pouring out from the bottom of my heart, hot and hot.


    It turns out that he was not abandoned by everyone


    "Tell me, do you really want to save him?" The man''s smile deepened a little, staring at her eyes are as deep as a black hole.


    "Yes." Tang Xiaotang nodded stiffly.


    "Would you like to pay for your life?" His tone is more gentle, but his eyes are more gloomy and tyrannical. Even if he doesn''t observe Tang Xiaotang, he can feel it.


    "Yes." Don''t know what this guy is mad about, but Tang Xiaotang gave an answer without hesitation.


    Anyway, for her, in this world, it''s just for Qiao Zhe, and her life is just this body, not her.


    And even if she was just a human, she would have made such a choice. Without Georgie, she would not be what she is now - she never likes to owe anything, he gave her everything she can, and even chose to protect her with her life, so she would have made the same choice.


    It''s just - she won''t do it in such a stupid way.


    "Then you''re going to die together!" He suddenly sneered, took out a thing from his clothes and threw it in front of them. Tang Xiaotang only saw the bright red number on the screen beating slowly, and her heart began to beat.


    It''s a time bomb!


    Although we can''t see the trace of the bomb, Tang Xiaotang knows that this guy doesn''t just scare them!


    This lunatic! We''re going to blow them all up here!


    "Mr. Joe, you still have half an hour to say goodbye," he said, standing up and looking down at them with a cold and cruel smile on his face. "Please cherish this time."


    Without his instructions, Tang Xiaotang stood in the same place, motionless, but worried.


    I''ve set the time shorter since I knew it - why isn''t it?!Sitting on the wall, qiaozhe didn''t seem to see the timer. His eyes fell on Tang Xiaotang quietly. The coldness and indifference of his eyes seemed to melt away from him in a moment.


    What was left in his black eyes was the warmth and softness that never appeared on him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1192

    "Jomo." He spoke and whispered her name.


    The girl looked at him slowly. He saw a trace of confusion in her godless eyes.


    She still responds to his voice!


    "Annie..." He called her name again. This time, her reaction became more obvious. She turned her head and looked as if she was struggling.


    "Do you still recognize me?" Qiaozhe slowly moved his body, and there was a sharp pain in his knee. He pressed down the impulse to frown, but the blood still made his face pale.


    "Dad Dad... " The struggle in her eyes became more and more obvious, and there was a slight fluctuation in the mechanical voice, as if she recognized him. Her eyebrows gradually wrinkled, and she slowly opened her legs, trying to get close to him.


    The man standing at the door seemed surprised that she could break away from control, but he didn''t stop her. He even looked at the scene with a happy smile in his eyes, as if watching a good play.


    "Well." Jorge held out a hand to her, his eyes were staring into her eyes, gently called her name: "jormo, I am Dad... "


    The pain of his body could not affect his mood. The palpitation of his heart was so obvious that he was not alone in this world.


    It turns out that there will be a person who will always stand with him.


    He didn''t know if he could untie the hypnosis, but he had to let her leave here safely.


    Hearing the familiar voice, her eyes began to fluctuate violently. She wanted to retreat and move forward, but finally, she came to him.


    The cold hand touched her face lightly, he called her name again, the black fundus was deep and gentle, but there was a little sweat on the head.


    Hypnosis is too deep, he can not force her awake, it will cause irreversible damage to her spirit, can only try to control her.


    Unfortunately, because the trial consumed a lot of spirit, and now he was injured, Qiao zhe felt that his consciousness was on the verge of dissipating, and even his pain began to become numb.


    But he still can''t faint, there is a force that has been supporting him to finish the last thing.


    Her struggle stopped and she looked at him quietly.


    "Get out of here." He looked at her confused eyes, gently ordered her: "go back to where you came from."


    Eddie won''t let her come here alone. When she is taken away, they will search for her.


    Just get out of here and she''ll be safe.


    The girl seemed to understand his command, she frowned, eyes began to struggle again, Qiao zhe staring at her eyes, low voice again command: "leave, don''t look back!"


    Her eyes were getting wetter and wetter, but she couldn''t get rid of the double control. Tears fell down her cheek. She finally turned and walked out the door.


    "I''m sorry I love you Qiaozhe''s vision has begun to blur, he can hardly see the figure that is leaving, but he still uses his last strength to gently open his mouth behind her.


    He is really not a qualified father, I''m really sorry to have brought so much harm to her.


    From being rational to not believing in what if, when his consciousness drifted away, he suddenly wanted to make a hypothesis.


    If He will take her to an amusement park


    "Oh." The man standing in front of the door chuckled: "it''s a touching scene."


    He no longer had the patience to see this picture of father''s kindness and daughter''s filial piety. He was about to order her to stay here when he suddenly frowned.


    There was another sound of footwork outside. Although it was far away, he could hear that it belonged to Orpheus.


    Hum! Originally, I wanted him to live with the virus for another period of time. Since I want to die, I will stay here together!


    The man''s eyes are cold, but in this moment of distraction, he didn''t see that the girl who was controlled by him suddenly had a moment of clarity in her eyes. She slowly approached him and maintained a controlled posture.


    ¡°10,9,8¡­¡­¡± Tang Xiaotang silently counts in the bottom of his heart, thinking that it''s time for Orpheus to find the mark she left. It seems that he is not too stupid!


    At this time, she was almost in front of the man. Tang Xiaotang maintained a zombie like slow speed, but her body was slowly tense, ready.


    ¡°3¡­¡­ 2¡­¡­ 1£¡¡±


    She suddenly stopped, and then in the other side did not respond, quickly rushed to him, in the body touch each other''s moment, the last second just ended, then, Tang Xiaotang made the other side hit the posture, rolled around on the ground, returned to qiaozhe''s side.


    Tang Xiaotang''s time card is quite perfect. She sees that guy''s eyes change quickly, but before he can react, his whole body suddenly becomes stiff and his eyes suddenly lose luster.


    Others can''t see it, but Tang Xiaotang can see it clearly. A black figure is pulled out of the body by the force of sudden appearance.


    To her own coordinates forced to locate his position, still don''t believe can''t hit him?!"Oh, it''s a miscalculation." The shadow appeared twisted in front of her, "he" could no longer maintain human form: "it''s really you!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1193

    After all, the taste of soul attack is not good! The damage is also huge, otherwise just now aifal was so nervous, even if she suffered this, even if she did not die, she would be half disabled, and now he can appear, which has surprised her.


    However, "he" does not stay for long, and he will soon be directly attacked by the rules of the world. If he is not injured, it may not matter to him, but now It''s hard to say.


    This time she finally revenged, she pretended for such a long time, just for this moment!


    Ignore him, Tang Xiaotang hurried to the wall, looking at the already unconscious qiaozhe, determined that he was just exhausted energy coma, she was relieved.


    "It''s disappointing." Dark shadow''s eyes fell on her with inexplicable irony and Hate.


    She could feel the hatred not because she had cheated him, but because of herself.


    Tang Xiaotang has some doubts, but she has already felt the repulsion of the rules, and the guy obviously knows that he can''t stay long. She sees the dark shadow slowly showing a strange smile, and then she is swallowed by the black gap behind her.


    When "he" left, all the people who were controlled regained their consciousness, but they had no memory of being controlled at all. The two people in the room first saw Tang Xiaotang standing beside Qiao Zhe, and then saw the body lying on the ground. They immediately pointed a gun at her.


    Fu Sheng''s face changed. In the blink of an eye, there were two more people in the room. It was clear that someone was guarding the door, and there were two of them in the room. Where did they come from?


    "Who are you?" The guard beside him asked Tang Xiaotang harshly.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak, but his eyes sank slightly when he moved to him.


    This human again!


    Fu Sheng knows who the girl is. He remembers that Qiao zhe has a daughter. He didn''t expect that she is still alive!


    When people outside heard the sound, they immediately went into the room. They first saw the body on the ground and the silent girl. Then, a sharp eyed soldier found the timer on the ground.


    "This is - time bomb!"


    Timer beat the number is particularly clear, when you see the above time, several people''s looks are a change.


    There are less than twenty minutes left!


    Now qiaozhe has lost consciousness, only a little girl and a man''s body are left in the room. They don''t know who brought the bomb, so they can''t dismantle it!


    Who is this man? Is it his accomplice?


    Just at this time, there was a gunshot outside, accompanied by the sound of rapid footsteps, as if there were a large group of people approaching here.


    "Withdraw! Get out of here There are bombs in front and pursuers behind. No matter how unwilling they are, they can only choose to leave. Fu Zhen looks at the people who don''t know what to do and gives orders in a deep voice.


    As for the girl, I don''t know where she came from, but her existence is very suspicious. Maybe the bomb is on her. They will never be kind.


    There are helicopters ready outside. As long as they leave the room, they can leave by helicopter. However, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t intend to let them leave so easily.


    Her eyes sank, and suddenly she threw herself on Fu Sheng, who was about to leave.


    Fu Sheng was surprised and subconsciously shot at her, but Tang Xiaotang had already touched the zipper of his protective suit, and his body slipped down to avoid the bullet. At the same time, he pulled open his protective suit.


    "Wow..."


    The protective clothing was pulled off half by the girl, clearly showing his festering arm. The skin has rotten into a piece, and even white bones can be seen under the muscles.


    "You''re infected!"


    The people who saw this scene were completely stunned. The soldiers beside Fu Sheng subconsciously kept away from him, and the others also took out their guns to aim at him.


    Damn it! What he has been hiding has been exposed!


    Fu Zhen''s eyes were deeply shocked. He seemed to think of something. His eyes were cold and angry, and there was a hint of killing in them.


    No wonder he is always hiding in the room, no wonder they have obviously controlled people but still have infection, no wonder that sample will suddenly change! At that time, apart from him and the researchers, it was him!


    So what he said was true!


    His hand was shaking and he wanted to kill him directly, but --


    "withdraw first!" Gnashing his teeth, Fu Zhen and several people quickly withdrew from the room. They must leave here as soon as possible, or everyone will be killed here!


    It''s all over!


    Fu Sheng clenched his teeth and looked at Tang Xiaotang. His eyes almost ate her. He slowly raised his gun at her, just when he was about to shoot --


    "Bang --!"


    A bullet flew from behind him and hit him on the wrist. The gun in Fu Sheng''s hand, who was already suffering from great pain, immediately fell off. He turned back and a man with a gun quickly entered the room, looking cold.


    "Get out of here!" Orpheus stares at him with a murderous look in his eyes. Yu Guang is relieved to see that the girl is still safe.Fortunately, I caught up in time!


    The situation is very disadvantageous to him. Even if Fu Sheng wants to kill Tang Xiaotang, he can only choose to leave.


    He suddenly made a gesture of attack. Orpheus saw his festering hand and subconsciously avoided his attack. Fu Sheng took the opportunity to squeeze out from the door and quickly disappeared in the passage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1194

    Orpheus didn''t plan to chase him. His task was not to kill people. He walked quickly to Tang Xiaotang and asked anxiously, "are you ok?"


    He couldn''t have come so soon if he hadn''t found a girl''s hairpin on a passage.


    "I''m ok," Tang Xiaotang shook his head and said, "there''s a bomb here."


    She pointed to the timer on the ground.


    The above time has been reduced to 10 minutes. When Orpheus saw it, the whole person was not good: "why didn''t you say it earlier when there was a bomb?" He''s still wasting time here, and she looks so calm!


    He didn''t ask where the bomb came from. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the body on the ground. He had long thought that this guy had a problem. He was really a traitor.


    He walked up to her and first looked at the man against the wall. He was sure that he was just in a coma. Then he turned around and carried him neatly.


    He knew that this little girl would never go with him without this man.


    With an adult man on his back, he really didn''t have the strength to hold her anymore. He asked, "can you go by yourself?"


    The girl nodded and ran to the door first.


    Orpheus found that since he came in, the girl''s look has always been calm, completely without the previous willful unreasonable, which made his impression of her finally changed a little.


    He ran behind his back to contact Amy and wanted them to withdraw quickly, but the girl in front of him suddenly turned around and stopped him: "No."


    "Why?" Orpheus didn''t understand.


    "He''s a bad guy, too." Tang Xiaotang said: "he made the bomb." Afraid that he would not believe it, she added: "it was the bad guy who said it."


    As for whether the guy said it or not, no one knows that he''s gone anyway.


    "What?" Orpheus was shocked. He didn''t expect that Amy would betray them, but he didn''t see the shadow of the people he brought.


    "What about that?" It''s impossible for him to watch them all die here. Many of them are his brothers!


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t speak. Anyway, she has already reminded him how to do it. This is his business, and she believes that Orpheus is not stupid enough.


    After thinking about it, Orpheus contacted Amy. As soon as the communication was connected, he said, "Amy, we have successfully rescued the target. We can retreat."


    "What?" There seems to be some surprise, but he quickly responded: "OK, we''ll evacuate now."


    "But," Orpheus suddenly interrupted, "Mr. collison and we are separated, and the base''s self destruction system is activated by those guys. The base will be destroyed in ten minutes. We have to get out of here as soon as possible."


    Amy''s face on the other side changed slightly. Things seemed to exceed their expectations. With that person following, how could they successfully rescue Jorge?


    Go away Does he have other plans?


    The mind turns around, but he can''t let others find out that Orpheus is a very smart guy though he looks rash.


    At the end of the communication, he told his followers: "the task has been completed, everyone withdraw first, and you must leave here in ten minutes."


    Several people who were close to each other heard the communication just now. They couldn''t find the target after being led by Amy for a long time. They were already impatient. When they heard that the task had been completed and there was a self destruct system, they were ready to leave immediately.


    "And you?" Look at him still standing in the same place, a tall brown haired man Jack frowned.


    He was aware of Amy''s unusual behavior, and he took them around all the time.


    "I have some private matters to deal with." Amy smiles quietly.


    Jack stares at him for a while, turns around and leaves with the others. As soon as they leave, Amy immediately sinks her face.


    He took another communicator out of his clothes and tried to connect it, but there was no response for half a day.


    What''s going on?


    Thinking of what Orpheus said, he didn''t believe that the man would be separated Is there really something wrong with that girl?


    Gritting his teeth, he turned and walked back. This time, as if he knew the way, he went straight to the detention room.


    Just as he walked back, Tang Xiaotang and Orpheus were running out quickly. The guy was gone. She could safely open the map. Under her leadership, they left the underground base by the shortest way.


    After walking out of the building, Orpheus saw a helicopter leave the base. He gritted his teeth and continued to run with the man on his back.


    "Five minutes. Where are you, Orpheus?" Jack''s voice came from the messenger, and Orpheus gasped, "I It''s almost at the gate of the base And you


    "We''ve arrived where we came in," Jack replied. "You run to the door. We''ll meet you!"


    "Good." Orpheus felt that he was going to be unable to hold on, but he could only run. He took a look at the girl next to him. He gritted his teeth and said, "hold on for a while, and the rescue will come soon!"www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1195

    Tang Xiaotang nodded. In fact, she had already seen several points welcoming them. Soon, they would meet.


    Although her body is really close to the limit, she can still stick to it, not to mention that this time, she not only rescued Qiao Zhe, but also solved her biggest psychological problem. The task is expected to be completed, and her mood is several times more relaxed than before, even if she runs back and forth, let alone such a distance.


    Around a building, they really saw the person who came to meet her - the tall man running in the front came directly to her, one picked her up, the other three, one took over Orpheus'' back, the other two pulled Orpheus out quickly.


    When they ran to the door, the sound of a helicopter just came from the top of their head. Tang Xiaotang looked up and saw that their helicopter had stopped in front of him. Several people pushed them up.


    "Come on, come on


    There is less than a minute left. As soon as a few people quickly get on the helicopter, the base behind them suddenly makes a huge sound. With the dazzling flames and turbulent heat waves, their helicopters are pushed far away.


    After flying out of this airspace and reaching a safe place, people were relieved.


    When we count the number of people, we find that without Amy, Orpheus looks a little heavy. It seems that he really betrayed them.


    But he''s already dead in it. This is the only way to do it. There''s that collison. He''ll talk to Eddie when he gets back.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at Qiao zhe lying in the back all the way. The doctor they brought is checking him, but there is not much equipment on the helicopter, so they can only deal with some trauma for him now. More detailed examination can only be carried out when they return to the station.


    Carmo and Allen were very excited, but they knew they couldn''t help at this time, so they had to watch.


    Seeing the girl''s worried face, Carmo gently touched her head and said to her in a low voice, "don''t worry, it''ll get better."


    They have now successfully rescued him, as long as he is still alive, then everything is possible.


    Tang Xiaotang''s face, which had sunk for several days, finally showed a smile.


    Yes, everything will be fine.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1196

    ¡­¡­


    Jorge never believed in the existence of soul. He thought that it was just a boring excuse for vulnerable human beings to escape death.


    He thought he could accept it calmly, but it was not until he faced death that he found out that he was the same as them.


    The fetters attached him.


    Hope He can still hear her voice


    ¡­¡­


    Joel is dreaming.


    He seldom dreams, after he knows the meaning of dreams - it''s just a summary of the subconscious desires and emotions in the brain, and whether it''s wishes or emotions, he once disdained and didn''t need.


    But people often can''t completely control their brain, just as they can''t control their emotions - after meeting the little devil, every time he is exhausted by her, he will dream, and the protagonist of the dream is her.


    It''s the same this time, but it''s different.


    He dreamed of meeting her for the first time.


    Dark alleys, torrential rain, swaddling clothes in the dark, and The baby''s weeping.


    Without hesitation like the first time, he immediately stepped forward and gently picked her up.


    The baby in the swaddle gave him a smile, and then she suddenly turned into a ball of light and floated from his hands.


    "Dad..."


    The baby in the air grew up quickly. Her face became familiar to him little by little. She looked at him quietly and opened her mouth gently.


    Behind her, there seemed to be an angel''s wings - he stepped forward slowly, trying to touch her.


    However, the next moment, the person in front of her suddenly burst out a very familiar and painful cry. Qiaozhe only saw behind her, the pure white wings suddenly turned into black bat wings, and there were demonic horns on her head.


    "Wow


    The dream quickly collapsed, but the harsh cry did not stop, and the reason returned to his body. He soon realized that he could still hear the sound, which meant that he was still alive.


    "Miss Anne, please stop crying..."


    "Woo woo - I want Dad!"


    Familiar voice into the ear, countless times to wake him up from sleep, the voice sharp collapse, but his heart is only happy and excited.


    I can hear her cry again That''s great


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1197

    "Mr. Qiao doesn''t matter. He''s just suffering from malnutrition and lack of rest. He''ll wake up soon." Strange voice sounded, it seems to comfort her, but no effect.


    "Woo woo But, but Why doesn''t dad wake up? "


    Her cry grew louder and louder, and her voice was hoarse. Since she was three years old, Jorge had never heard her cry so sad. Even if she pretended occasionally, she didn''t cry so loudly.


    Want to see her


    The room was full of people. Everyone was busy comforting the crying girl. No one found out. The people lying on the bed slowly opened their eyes.


    His vision was blurred. He saw the girl''s face full of tears. She was crying in a panic. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her face was full of flowers. Even if someone nearby kept wiping her face, she could not stop the speed of her tears.


    Several people dressed as doctors are stopping her from coming.


    "Dad Dad


    All of a sudden, her dark blue eyes with tears were opposite him, her eyes lit up instantly, but with her swollen eyes, it looked like a kind of inexplicable horror.


    The girl pushed away the doctor who stopped her and rushed to the bed like a shell, choking: "Dad! You wake up at last


    The man lying on the bed has gentle eyes. He slowly raises his hand and gently wipes away her tears. He opens his mouth low. Tang Xiaotang thinks he wants to comfort her, and then he hears his familiar voice.


    "Stop crying. It''s ugly."


    The girl was stunned for a moment, and suddenly cried even louder.


    "Whoa, whoa! Dad is a bad man


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1198

    A group of medical staff this just reaction come over, come forward in a hurry, a group of people coax her, a group of people check for him.


    "That''s great. Mr. Qiao''s health is not seriously affected. As long as he has a good rest for a while, his leg injury will be healed." After the examination, the doctors breathed a sigh of relief. A brown haired doctor wiped the sweat on his head and said happily.


    Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with the body, otherwise they would have to bear the cry of the little devil. Her voice was more terrible than the cry of the devil.


    "Bad Dad! Sobbing I''ll never talk to you again She put tears and snot on his quilt. If it wasn''t for his leg injury, Jo zhe thought that she would come up and hold him and cry.


    Don''t you mean to ignore him He laughed.


    What a kid.


    However, when he saw her again, he realized that this person''s life had been completely connected with him.


    He is responsible for her, not only physically, but also Feelings


    He once thought that he didn''t need such fragile things as feelings, but after meeting her, he realized that he was still a human after all.


    Although she loves to cry, mischievous, even bring him a lot of trouble, but she is also unique, his only treasure.


    Tang Xiaotang stops crying and suddenly stares at Qiao Zhe.


    Because he''s laughing.


    It was a very shallow smile. It just looked like the corner of his mouth was hooked. But Tang Xiaotang could see the softness in his eyes.


    Different from the past sneer, sneer, courtesy smile, this is a real, heartfelt smile.


    Very warm, very beautiful, he is always expressionless cold face, because this smile becomes vivid.


    If the former Jorge put himself in the position of an onlooker and resisted the whole world with a cold and indifferent attitude, then at this moment, she could feel that he was finally trying to integrate into the world.


    At this point, her task is no longer necessary.


    Because in fact, this is the best result.


    Seeing the tearful look in the girl''s eyes, Qiao zhe gently raised his hand and touched her head.


    "I''m sorry, I won''t worry you any more." He said softly.


    -


    on the third day after Qiao zhe woke up, he directly disclosed all the information about the virus antibody.


    In fact, he should have cooperated with the Eland family in this matter. Anyway, the day after he woke up, Eddie and he had a special negotiation alone in Jorge''s ward.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1199

    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know the specific process, but anyway, Eddie didn''t look good when she came out, so he took her away from the hospital.


    Joel didn''t stand in the way, she knew they should have reached an agreement.


    Because of the action of the mysterious organization before, the virus spread completely. 60% of the people in the whole world were infected with the virus, and the order was completely out of control. People cursed and cursed in despair. More people died in the chaos caused by the virus instead of the virus.


    With antibodies, those who are not infected will no longer have to fear, which makes the human beings who are almost in the dark and desperate situation suddenly see a little light.


    Countries began to actively manufacture antibodies to inject those who survived to prevent all people from being infected.


    At first, some countries were suspicious of the sudden emergence of antibodies, but after they saw the effect of the injection, they finally stopped doubting its effect.


    Finally, people injected with antibodies began to have time to study the super virus, named "F", and try to find a way to treat the infected people.


    Under the mediation of the Eland family, the virus research institute, which gathered the top surviving researchers in all countries, was finally established a month later. Qiao Zhe, who had recovered, was the chief of the Institute to carry out research on F virus treatment drugs.


    Because Qiao zhe had always been regarded as the maker and disseminator of the virus, when the news was released, both the infected people and the survivors refused to accept it. They cursed Qiao zhe with all the vicious words they could think of.


    At that time, although Tang Xiaotang in Eddie manor was trying to cut off the contact with the outside world, she could also imagine the situation of Jorge.


    They can''t control her, but Tang Xiaotang can see the insults to him. They blame him for all the crimes, and even blame him for many things that have nothing to do with him.


    If she is not very tolerant, Tang Xiaotang would like to incarnate the Internet spray, and those excessive human spray to the end.


    At such a time, Jorge unexpectedly stood up. He calmly admitted that he was a virus maker, but denied that he had spread it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1200

    "I used to really hate the world," he said. "The f virus was created to destroy, but I finally gave it up."


    "Why?" Someone asked.


    The man on the stage has a calm face, but his eyes suddenly change. The soft flash is clearly recorded in the video. Even many years later, when people mention this biologist who has completely changed an era, they will always talk about this scene.


    "Because, in this world, there are people I love deeply."


    Later generations always think that his "deeply loved one" is his lover, but few people know what he said


    but now, no one believes him.


    Qiao zhe didn''t care what other people thought of him. After his speech, he joined other researchers in the study of viral drugs, which never appeared again.


    However, no matter how fierce the reaction of the people, the governments did not say much. At least, Qiao Zhe is still the leader of this research, and no one objected.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know who has made a contribution. She only knows that this is the most right thing they have done.


    Although the current situation does not look very optimistic, Tang Xiaotang is not worried at all, because she believes that Qiao zhe will definitely be able to develop drugs for treatment.


    After all, no one knows the f virus better than he does.


    Sure enough, three months later, there was good news. Qiao zhe led the team to successfully break through the final difficulties and successfully developed a drug to treat the virus.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole world was excited, especially the countless survivors suffering from the virus, which means that they can finally get rid of such a hell of torture!


    What''s more, there is even more exciting news - people infected with the f virus will not only have no sequelae after being cured, but also have a strong healing ability because they integrate part of the virus''s genes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1201

    This ability will not disappear because of the effect of drugs, or even fade because of time, and can be stably passed on to the next generation.


    At this point, the disaster brought to all mankind is finally over. From now on, a new era is coming, and the name of Jorge is destined to be remembered by history.


    When will you be back, dad Across the screen, Tang Xiaotang looks forward to Qiao zhe at the other end.


    Although the drug has been developed, it will take a long time for its production and promotion. Qiao zhe has not been able to leave the closed laboratory for the time being. In addition to the time of research, Tang Xiaotang has not seen him for four months.


    The man on the other end of the screen looks as usual, except for some emaciation, his face is still expressionless, but there is no ice cold in his once deep black eyes, but with shallow gentleness.


    "Soon." Qiaozhe looks at the girl. She lies down at the table. Her dark blue eyes are full of missing. But her face is not as pale and thin as before. Her ruddy cheeks are a little bit baby fat, and her black curly hair is long. She looks very healthy.


    It seems that the man took good care of her. He was very relieved.


    "You should eat well and sleep well. I''ll wait for you when you come back." Tang Xiaotang told her that she knew that once he entered the laboratory, he would forget the time. Sometimes he didn''t eat or sleep for a whole day. His injury just happened not long ago, but it can''t be the same as before.


    But Qiao zhe thought it was funny. This is what he told her. Their roles seem to be reversed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1202

    She is looking forward to his response


    "Good." But looking at the girl with worried eyes, he only felt warm in his heart and said softly.


    "Well, Dad, you''re busy. I won''t disturb you." Tang Xiaotang looked at the time.


    Although the members of the mysterious organization have been almost eliminated under the attack of the military of various countries, there are still some missing fish. In the completely closed Research Institute, for the sake of confidentiality and safety, Qiao Zhe''s daily contact time with her is limited.


    Of course, she didn''t want to waste too much of his time.


    Just as Tang Xiaotang was about to cut off the communication, Qiao zhe on the other side suddenly stopped her: "wait a minute."


    "Want to go to the amusement park?" He still remembered the promise: "when I go back, I''ll take you to the amusement park."


    "Good!" The girl''s eyes were shining, she nodded hard and laughed happily: "it''s a deal!"


    "It''s a deal."


    Tang Xiaotang has not been in this world for a long time.


    He has been engaged in biological research for the rest of his life. With his efforts, the average life span of human beings in this world has been successfully extended to 150 years old.


    However, I don''t know if he was exposed to all kinds of dangerous viruses and radiation for a long time, or was punished by the rules. He didn''t live that long. At the age of 70, he died for no reason. At that time, this incident almost shocked the whole world.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1203

    In order to protect her, their relationship with qiaozhe has not been made public. As his only relative, Tang Xiaotang inherited all the property he left after qiaozhe''s death, but she soon donated them free of charge, so their relationship still hasn''t spread out until she also died.


    Later, those who knew about it gradually died, and no one knew about it any more.


    Therefore, in later books, it is said that he never married or left any children. And because he is very low-key, almost does not appear in front of the camera, and the only public record of his video has been repeatedly watched by many historians.


    His talent, his contradictory life, he brought disaster to mankind, but also created a new era. Even in later generations, people are constantly controversial about this top scientist.


    People think that he devoted the rest of his life to scientific research because of his "deep love", which later even became the material of many literary works and was written into countless versions of love stories.


    When Tang Xiaotang finished the task and went back, she specially watched some of the versions. The impression was very subtle. She didn''t know what to say except for a sigh of rich imagination.


    After Qiao Zhe''s death, she left the world immediately. She should have left earlier. After all, it''s the time of employing people. The organization can''t let her be so idle. But for some reasons, Tang Xiaotang can''t go back for the time being.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t have any opinions on this. He''s even very happy. It''s also a good thing that he can spend more time with Qiao Zhe.


    Besides, it''s worth mentioning that her biological father, Eddie eland, made a test tube baby after she explicitly rejected his proposal to inherit the Eland family.


    Because of the ailand family''s genetic disease, it was impossible to succeed, but it was estimated that in her face, Jorge helped him.


    Of course, Eddie left half of the land family''s property to her before the child was born, but before Tang Xiaotang left the world, he gave it back to her brother.


    She doesn''t need these. She can''t take them away anyway.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1204

    In particular, there are a lot of precious gems accumulated by the Eland family for hundreds of years in those properties, but they can''t get them, which will only make her more heartbroken.


    You have to ask afar to raise your salary!


    , "have you removed the eyeliner?"


    As soon as she got back to the space, Tang Xiaotang saw the fox sitting on her throne with squinting eyes. She asked angrily, but she didn''t push him away immediately.


    He has two big dark circles under his eyes, and his eyes are also heavily tired, which is almost impossible for afar, who always pays attention to appearance. However, it does not make his delicate face look haggard, on the contrary, it shows a kind of sick beauty. It seems that he has not had a rest for several days.


    But I also want to know that when things are in such a critical moment, he is also the top of the organization after all. How can he have a good rest.


    She went to one side of the desk, hands on the table, gently jumped to sit up, and then shaking his legs: "you don''t tell me, so long time you haven''t done this?" She narrowed her eyes.


    although the time between the planes is not equal, but in the forty years over there, how did the space last four days? If they could not find the eyeliner for four days, they would be too useless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1205

    Almost as soon as she arrived in that world, she found something wrong. There were watchers all around her, which showed that they were sure that she was in this world, especially when she met the guy behind. His constant exploration made her not doubt her speculation.


    If he didn''t know she was there, he would have sent someone to kill her, just like he did with other quests. He would not have appeared by himself.


    Although I don''t know what relationship he has with himself, there is no doubt that she is special to that guy.


    When she came to this world, that guy went immediately. If no one told her, she would not believe it.


    and the eyeliner must be on the top floor.


    "It''s been found out." Mention this matter, AI Farr''s expression immediately sinks, he also didn''t expect, m will do this kind of thing unexpectedly.


    Their hands are too long!


    "The information you sent back this time has played a great role. It contains not only their information in that world, but also their internal information which is very important to us."


    Afar said, in his own personal side of the operation a few times, a light blue screen appeared in front of Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang pulled down and found that in addition to some information about the members of the organization, there were also many information left by unknown characters and images. The most common one was a strange symbol like a deformed "W".


    "The organization is working hard to decipher these characters, which seem to come from an unknown civilization." Afar explained.


    "What is this?"


    Tang Xiaotang points the deformation "W" on the light screen and asks afar.


    "According to some information that has been deciphered, this pattern is very important to them. I don''t know whether it is the head of the organization or their general name." Afar doesn''t quite understand this, but: "anyway, we''ll call them W organization now."


    Tang Xiaotang nodded to show that he understood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1206

    She took another look at the black pattern facing her on the screen. Under the light blue background, I don''t know if it was her illusion. She always felt that the deep black seemed to have life, flowing slowly like a liquid.


    "Sugar, I''ll send you these later." "You can take your time, and it would be better if you could decipher those symbols," afar said


    Listen to him say so, Tang Xiaotang black line: "I''m not a linguist, you think too much?" He really took her as omnipotent: "and speaking of it, you just show me this thing. Is that ok?"


    Isn''t it just unlocked? Just show her a Tasker?


    "Cough, I''m not thinking that you''ve been to more places than me after all. Maybe you''ve seen this kind of writing." afar was embarrassed. When it comes to experience, Tangtang really has more than them: "but I''m sure I won''t hurt you. Although this thing is still in a secret state, your status is different from other people."


    Speaking of the latter question, his eyes were slightly heavy and his tone was a little fierce: "it should be yours, I will bring it back to you! This time, if those guys still don''t want to, labor and capital will not care about it. Let them think of their own way to go! "


    Especially this time, there is a scandal like high-level rebellion. Those guys are struggling to find a way to solve it. If he gives up again, what will they do!


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t care about her status, but aifal said it was also for her to fight against injustice. She got the idea: "I''ll ask you about my promotion and raise."


    "Give it to me," afar put away the light screen and said to her, "OK, I won''t talk more about it."


    "OK, I won''t talk more about it." the next second, afar had put away the screen and said to her, "you prepare first. The next task will be sent to your system soon. I have other things to do. I have to go first."


    Tang Xiaotang shrugged, knowing that he was going to deal with the Betrayer: "OK, give me a good regards to that guy." Had it not been for him, she would not have lived in this world so much.


    ¡°OK¡£¡±


    AI farby a gesture, the figure quickly disappeared in front of Tang Xiaotang, and Tang Xiaotang did not have time to take a good look at her gems, received a new task.


    "Well Is it scientific and technological civilization again? " Tang Xiaotang roughly looked at the task and thought it would be a lot easier: "it''s still a high level of civilization." After all, in such a world, she can play a bigger role: "OK, let''s go now!"


    She turned and looked at the jewels in the drawer. The most eye-catching one was the "true tears". She hesitated for a moment and picked it up.


    The warm touch of the tentacles made her feel very comfortable. I don''t know why, she had an inexplicable premonition in her heart, as if she would use it.


    After thinking about it, Tang Xiaotang found a rope and put it on his wrist.


    Looking at the crystal on his hand, which is more beautiful than a gem, Tang Xiaotang nodded with satisfaction, turned around and jumped directly into the water mirror.


    New world, here she comes!


    At the same time when she left the organizational space, afar was walking through a long white corridor. After passing three layers of extremely strict spiritual verification, at the end of the corridor, the dark metal door of unknown material was flowing slowly to both sides like molten liquid, revealing a deep dark space behind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1207

    He stepped in and closed the melted metal door behind him. In the dark space in front of him, the transparent blue light screen suddenly lit up.


    Silver Blue data flows on the light screen, locking the space like a shackle. The weak blue light reflects the figure locked in one side of the space after the light screen.


    Afar looked at each other in a complicated way, and said nothing for a long time.


    It was the people in the space who first noticed his existence and slowly opened their mouth. A soft female voice sounded in the space, and the voice seemed ethereal with an echo: "afar, you''re here."


    She didn''t panic, she didn''t fear, she didn''t even feel uneasy and praying, she was almost calm, as if nothing had happened, and she wasn''t a prisoner at all.


    "Molly..." Afar was silent for a long time before he spoke slowly. There was no usual smile on his face. His long silver hair seemed to shine in the dark, but his purple eyes were deep and complex.


    "Why on earth do you want to do this?"


    "Why do you do that?" The woman in the prison suddenly moved. She seemed to be smiling. The blue light screen suddenly turned bright, clearly reflecting the amazing face inside.


    The data flow on the light screen is more and more rapid and frequent, as if on guard against something, but the woman just changed her action.


    "No why." She put away her smile, so the light screen darkened again: "you go, I won''t say."


    The woman''s refusal was so obvious that he knew her so well that she would not say anything. Afar turned away with a sigh.


    Just before going out, he stopped: "if you figure it out, I''ll wait for you all the time."


    There was no sound coming from behind.


    No longer hesitated, he turned and went out.


    As the light screen darkens, space returns to darkness.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1208

    "Good morning, Lieutenant Frans."


    "Good morning to you too, Lyman."


    When Frans passed through the main passage of the starship, the soldiers he met saluted him one by one. He responded politely one by one, and his gentle attitude made the soldiers who had been trembling under high pressure for several days sigh one after another. But when they saw the direction he was going, they showed their awe and sympathy.


    Although as a beta who is not sensitive to pheromone, Frans can also feel the responsible eyes behind him. In fact, his mood is not very relaxed at the moment, especially when he thinks of the one he is going to see.


    Through several automatic doors, the defense is more and more tight, not only to pass the electronic eye detection, but also to be repeatedly checked by the soldiers at the door. After passing all the checks, Frans finally stood outside the main control room of the star ship.


    The tension became stronger and stronger, the secretion of adrenaline increased, and the heart beat harder. Even before the door was opened, he seemed to feel the breath of depression and fear.


    "Identification successful."


    After the cold mechanical voice of the main brain sounded, the cold metal door in front of him slowly slid open to both sides. Franz calmed down and walked in slowly.


    There are numerous light screens floating in the space, and the regular sound of the main optical brain is heard. Under the huge blue light screen in front of the central console, there is a tall figure. The air is full of suffocating pressure, which is the strong spiritual force released by the master unconsciously.


    The long silver hair is like the most expensive source silver, flashing cold and dazzling streamer. The man is wearing a black straight military uniform and standing with his hands down. The six pointed star, a symbol of identity, is shining on his shoulders. In the bright white light of the main control room, he is like a piece of cold metal standing there. The alpha pheromone scattered on his body makes Franz almost want to escape.


    How terrible!


    The next moment, the spirit in the air was quickly put away by the master, the man did not look back, and a low voice without emotion slowly rang out: "Lieutenant Frans, please say."


    Frans got rid of the repressed fear. He calmed down and quickly reported: "major general, Dr. Albert, please come over."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1209

    "I see."


    The man''s cold voice came. Frans knew that his task had been completed. He saluted and quickly turned away.


    When the metal door closed behind him, Franz breathed. He touched his forehead and found that he was sweating unconsciously.


    "It''s true that..." He shook his head, but he seemed to think of something. Half of what he said was swallowed back by him.


    A voice came from the communicator in his left ear, and Franz said softly, "I see. I''m coming."


    He turned and left.


    Not long after he left, the metal door opened automatically, and the cold black figure stepped out of the main control room.


    When Xiu strode along the passageway, the soldiers passing by saluted him one after another. He looked straight ahead without expression, and turned a blind eye to those who fell on him in awe or worship.


    The figure in a straight uniform soon disappeared around the corner. Until he left for a long time, the powerful pheromone in the air still made people tremble.


    A young male alpha raised his head and looked at the place where he disappeared. He couldn''t help admiring and said, "it''s really the strongest alpha in the Empire! Even if I''m not Omega, I can''t help falling in love with him! "


    "Don''t say you are not Omega. Even if you are, the major general will not fall in love with you." Another woman, alpha, said with disdain, "how many Omega in the whole planet want to marry him! Even Omega Liliana, the most beautiful star, showed her love to major general! But up to now, no Omega has been successfully marked by a major general! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1210

    "I really want to see what kind of Omega can win such alpha sincerity..." "How curious!" whispered a female beta


    "But then again, if that rumor is true, it''s not -"


    "what are you talking about?" All of a sudden, a cold and severe voice came, people''s hearts trembled. They quickly looked up and saw the black haired woman''s cold face appeared in front of them, and her pheromone sent out anger.


    "Colonel white!" A few soldiers face a stiff, immediately stand straight body, they hang their heads, but in the heart is crying.


    He was caught by the most loyal admirer of the major general. It''s over!


    "Talk behind your back, sir, training room, ten times gravity, three hours per person!" Alpha holds his chest in both hands and opens his mouth mercilessly. The mental strength of a + level makes several people pale and cry in his heart.


    Ten times the gravity! three hours! I''m afraid they can''t sleep tonight!


    "Yes A few people mournfully salute, and then line up to the training room, hoping that they can complete the task before tomorrow''s rotation, otherwise, if you ask for leave for this kind of thing, it''s too shameful!


    On the other hand, the man who didn''t know it was striding into the Central Laboratory of the Starship.


    The highest authority made him not have to carry out heavy inspection all the way, only when he entered the laboratory, he passed a gas disinfection room, put on the latest isolation light cover, and the blue light door opened in front of him -


    the suspended energy lamp imitating the brightness of the Star hung on his head, emitting soft and bright light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1211

    In the open room, the temperature and humidity are maintained at appropriate and constant data. The three huge light screens attached to the wall are constantly flowing data. Countless transparent photon data lines extend from the light screen and connect to the blue platform in the middle of the laboratory.


    On the platform, there is a huge ellipsoidal transparent bubble filled with light green clear liquid, in which a black seed is quietly suspended, motionless.


    Two robot assistants are constantly recording the data flowing on the light screen. In front of the light screen, a brown haired man in a white experimental suit is staring at the screen. Next to him, a brown haired woman in the same experimental suit is standing quietly.


    The person who came in didn''t seem to attract the man''s attention at all. Instead, the gray haired woman beside him heard the voice and quickly turned around.


    "Major general, you are here." The soft face of female beta looks a little tired. She takes a look at the brown haired man standing and makes a gesture of leaning aside.


    The man''s silver gray eyes seemed to be metal. He gave her a look without feeling, took the lead and went to one side.


    "Sorry, please forgive me, doctor. When he sees the data, he will ignore everyone," beta continued with a smile. "I know your task is to escort us back to central star, but because doctor decided to go to ngc5194 galaxy to investigate the soil conditions, the plan may have to make some changes."


    "Please send someone to take us to the nearest seahorse star, and then continue to escort this precious seed back to the Imperial Academy of Sciences." Beta sighed, and if it wasn''t for the delay in seed germination, the doctor wouldn''t have made such a decision.


    But in this way, they had to entrust the seeds to the major general.


    Fortunately, he is a very reliable person.


    In this regard, the man did not show any objection. His task this time is to cooperate with Dr. Albert to escort the seeds. His opinion is the main one.


    "The doctor has set up the procedure of the laboratory. You just need to check the data record every day." She said.


    Men''s eyes fall quietly on the ellipsoid in the center of the laboratory. No matter how the data beat, the black seeds floating in the liquid never move. Even the most advanced instruments can''t record any fluctuations of life.


    If Dr. Albert hadn''t insisted, everyone would have thought the seed was dead.


    "Good." He said.


    It was dark all around.


    Tang Xiaotang can''t see anything.


    She tried to touch it, but found that she was surrounded by a hard material, which made her completely unable to move.


    She didn''t know what she was attached to, but she always had a premonition


    This is how she felt when she first came to this world, and it turns out that her foreboding is right.


    Because she soon knew that this time her body was a seed!


    It''s still a sleeping seed, almost dying.


    No, it''s actually dead - if it wasn''t for her, no matter how hard they tried, the seed wouldn''t sprout.


    Before Tang Xiaotang came here, she was still glad that she could play a lot, but now she regretted that she would rather go to a backward ancient times to open up wasteland!


    Thanks to her strong mental power, this dead body appeared a little life wave, just caught by Albert''s instrument and brought to the starship, so that she was not thrown away like other seeds.


    Otherwise, if she was thrown away, she might "die before she gets out of the battle". If you think about the desolate planet full of radiation, even if it has this solid shell, I''m afraid it won''t be able to resist for long.


    And even if her soul is not afraid of radiation, she can not do without body, let alone stay on a desolate star, she simply can not carry out the task.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1212

    Combined with the information of the world and some news she heard vaguely through the shell, Tang Xiaotang has a general understanding of the current situation.


    Her world is a high-level scientific and technological civilization. Human beings have entered the interstellar age thousands of years ago, and now firmly occupy the dominant position in the universe.


    But the difference is that human beings in this world are divided into three classes and six genders, namely alpha, beta and omega. Tang Xiaotang is used to abbreviate them as a, B and O. each class has two genders, male and female. There is little difference in appearance between each gender, which mainly depends on reproductive ability and pheromone to distinguish them.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t find this strange. After all, in the records of the organization information database, there are not many such worlds.


    She didn''t want to say anything more. It had nothing to do with her or her task.


    There are Zerg in this world. After all, intelligent life in the universe is not limited to human beings. However, after thousands of years of development, the relationship between human beings and Zerg has long been peaceful. Both sides can even benefit from each other. Human beings provide food and living space for some Zerg, while they give back a lot of drugs and energy minerals.


    But one day, the peace was suddenly broken.


    Because, a new kind of Zerg has appeared.


    This Zerg, named PI, can send out pheromones similar to omega in this world to attract alpha to mark them. In fact, once alpha approaches them, they will be parasitized immediately. Then these parasitized a-thinking will be controlled by Zerg, constantly marking other o or even B, parasitizing and using their bodies to breed more of the same kind


    This kind of Zerg does not belong to this world. According to the organization''s data, they are most likely from another level of scientific and technological civilization. However, the reason why they appear here is closely related to the W organization.


    As long as we can get the complete genetic information, it is not very difficult to breed this kind of Zerg in this world. After all, the rules of the two planes are not very different, but there are no natural enemies in this world, so it will cause terrible consequences.


    This kind of situation is almost equivalent to species invasion. It just happens between two different worlds, which is called alien invasion for the time being.


    Fortunately, people in this world soon realized this problem and began to work together to eliminate the Zerg.


    Among them, the first legion of Lorne Empire led by the son of the world, Hugh Holt operophis, performed the best. His fleet was almost flattened by the parent star occupied by PI.


    However, just when he was ready to attack the Zerg mother nest and kill her completely, the scandal about his life experience suddenly exploded in the interstellar.


    He''s genetically engineered.


    Therefore, the pheromone emitted by PI doesn''t work for him, so he can attack the Zerg home star without any influence.


    However, genetic modification is a serious violation of the interstellar convention in this world. Although the Lorne Empire blocked the news for the first time, it was useless. Almost the whole interstellar world was against genetic modification.


    When this happened, the Lorne Empire had to transfer him back from the front line, and arranged a task for him at will, ready to wait for things to cool down before making a decision. However, when carrying out this task, the star ship where the repair was located was attacked by the fleeing PI and fell into the desert star.


    When the search and rescue team found him, he had been parasitized by PI. In order not to cause more damage, they had to kill him.


    Without the son of the world, the remaining PI will soon make a comeback, and human beings will be defeated, and all of them will soon become their hosts.


    When human beings become extinct, they shift their targets to other creatures. The final result is that only PI remains in the world, and they don''t live long without food and hosts. The world is thus destroyed.


    Her mission this time is to protect the son of the world, not let him die in the hands of Zerg, and help him eliminate all PI.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1213

    As for her present host, it is a very rare plant named Philo tree. It is said that the extract from the leaves has some inhibitory effect on PI, which can effectively prevent their parasitism.


    Tang Xiaotang is surprised that if there is such a plant, it is reasonable that human beings should be able to find a way to deal with PI quickly. No matter how bad it is, it should not be extinct.


    She checked the organization''s information database. In the information, she only mentioned one sentence when explaining the cause of death, saying that his task was to escort a batch of precious biological samples.


    Then, according to the information she heard in the laboratory these two days, she finally figured out what was going on - it turned out that this plant had been extinct a hundred years ago, and the inhibitory effect on PI was discovered by humans based on the residual specimens.


    This time, Dr. Albert found some seeds on an abandoned star, and fortunately found that one of them was still alive.


    Of course, if she didn''t come, the seed would not germinate in the end, and that would be the end of the matter. Naturally, the database would not record more information.


    However, because this matter is still important, the Lorne Empire sent xiulai to escort him. However, he did not expect that he would be attacked by PI in the end.


    Now think about it, they will be attacked by the Zerg, on the one hand, because of repair, on the other hand, probably because this seed is really a threat to them.


    If she can germinate smoothly Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to say that, but she is just a seed now, and seems to accept the reality.


    But fortunately, Tang Xiaotang''s advantage is that she won''t give up easily in any case. Anyway, she has no worse body than she is now, and it''s useless to complain. It''s better to think about what to do next.


    She has been taken to the spaceship, which is a good thing. As long as she can grow into a tree, her task will be easier. And now she is very close to the son of the world, as long as she can meet him, she will have a way to communicate with him.


    Although he can''t be told much, it''s easy for him to avoid death.


    However, it has been more than ten days since he entered the laboratory. Today, Tang Xiaotang first heard the voice of the star''s strongest man.


    Then she found that she was still thinking too simply.


    Not to mention how to communicate with him, it is more difficult to make him believe her.


    Because from his voice, Tang Xiaotang found that this human has no feelings at all.


    His voice is low and cold. That kind of cold is not caused by his cold personality. On the contrary, it''s indifference without any emotion. It''s just like the voice synthesized by machine. Xiaotang can''t feel any emotion fluctuation.


    Of course, it is also possible that he has no emotion at this moment, but Tang Xiaotang doesn''t think this kind of possibility exists. After all, even if he is calm, a person''s voice will bring some emotional fluctuations more or less because of his personality. He doesn''t bring anything. It''s not machine synthesis, which means that the person has no emotion.


    It is not easy for such a person to gain his trust.


    And how to communicate with him is also a problem.


    Although they are all on this starship, they have no less chance to see each other. Today is the first time that she has been in the same space with her mission target since she came to this world.


    It''s even more impossible to meet him, not to mention direct contact with him, even his mental strength can''t touch her shell - she''s too precious now, no one in the whole laboratory dares to do that, just for fear that the only seed will die.


    But they all came up with ideas, and it''s good news for her that Dr. Albert is going to leave. At least they''ll meet more time, and she''ll have more chances.


    However, Tang Xiaotang soon found that her opportunities did not increase.


    Three days later.


    A small starship detached from the main ship and headed for the seahorse.


    The Starship carried Dr. Albert and his assistant, as well as an elite team sent by Xiu to escort them. As for him, he continued to escort this precious seed to central star.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1214

    Then, in these three days, he did not come to the laboratory once.


    Tang Xiaotang''s soul has almost fused with the seed. The specific expression is that part of her mental power can pass through the shell. Tang Xiaotang is very glad that there is mental power in this world, otherwise she really doesn''t know what to do.


    But in order not to be outside the precision instruments to capture fluctuations, she did not easily out.


    The seed''s strong shell can resist even the cosmic radiation, which can completely isolate the survey of the instrument.


    It''s not good to be found that a seed also has mental power. And it''s no use letting her go because the mission target is not there now.


    Besides, what if Dr. Albert finds out that she''s very active and refuses to leave? She had to find a way to get in touch with the target, so she had to continue to pretend to be a sleeping seed and make plans when they left.


    However, even now that Dr. Albert has left, her contact with the mission target is still far away.


    Hugh still didn''t come once - probably because he thought she couldn''t germinate. He only sent one person to observe the situation every day, and he didn''t even get close to the experimental area.


    It will take three months to return to the central star, and it will be slower if there is no space jump. However, Dr. Albert has taken half of the energy from the Starship. This is a remote area, and there is no space station, so they can''t replenish energy. They can only slow down.


    But if it goes on like this, let alone three months, even three years, Tang Xiaotang feels that the task has not made any progress.


    She''s going to have to figure out a way.


    So, on the fourth day after Dr. Albert left, as soon as he came out of the training room, Hugh saw beta waiting at the door.


    "Major general, the data has changed."


    Franz stepped forward and whispered, "are you going to have a look?"


    The man turned his head slowly. Although his military uniform had the effect of automatic cleaning, there was still a powerful pheromone residue that was palpitating to alpha. When he was looked at by his cold silver gray eyes, Franz''s face turned pale, and a wave of fear rose from the bottom of his heart.


    But soon, he took his eyes away. Alpha turned, moved his long legs, and walked toward the laboratory.


    Frans breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t understand why the major general would give him such an important task. It was not that he didn''t want to. In fact, every time he faced him, he would feel great pressure


    While thinking, alpha had gone far ahead, and Franz immediately stopped thinking in his head and raised his foot to follow him.


    After the highest authority of self-cultivation, this time Frans only passed the examination in front of the laboratory. After disinfection, they put on the isolation hood and entered the laboratory.


    At the moment, the robots in the laboratory are constantly busy, and the light screen data around them are changing so fast that Franz can''t understand it at all.


    But soon, a robot glided over and reported to them: "the target has abnormal life fluctuations, suspected signs of germination."


    The man''s side head, soaked in the liquid seeds are still dead, separated by a layer of isolation hood, he also can''t feel any life wave.


    "Inform Dr. Albert immediately." There was no undulating sound. He had no experience or interest in taking care of plants.


    "We have contacted the doctor''s personal terminal, but we can''t get through." The lens of the robot''s eyes lit up and said.


    Frans thought that the doctor must be on some remote star without signal, so he couldn''t get through.


    "Then keep watching." The man''s voice is still indifferent, calmer than the robot in front of him.


    With that, he turned to leave.


    However, just then, the instrument behind him suddenly made a crisp sound.


    Franz was about to look back. Suddenly, a harsh alarm sounded on the whole starship. With the bright red light, the cold voice of the main brain came: "alarm! Intruders are in starship alert! Attention, please


    He was stunned. The man in front of him had stridden to the main control room. Frans didn''t know whether to keep up with him. Seeing the robot in the laboratory that had automatically entered the alert state and the seed soaked in liquid, he hesitated.


    At this moment, his communication device also rang, and Franz connected immediately. Soon, his boss''s serious face appeared in front of him: "Lieutenant Franz, please take people to guard the experimental area, and don''t let anyone in until the guard is lifted."


    "Yes." Frans breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately after the communication was cut off, he began to contact his team.


    The defense device of the laboratory has been started, the metal door has begun to close slowly, the surrounding light screen will soon go out, under the platform, the orange energy light shield will automatically rise and cover the whole Petri dish soaked in seeds. As long as someone touches it, the high-intensity current will make him lose the ability to move and unable to move.


    At the moment when the metal door closed, I don''t know if it was an illusion. Franz, who stayed outside, seemed to see the black seed move.


    But soon, he left the matter behind in the sound of alarm after alarm, nervous and his hands kept the whole experimental area tightly, even a slit worm could not get through.¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Repair back to the main control room, the remaining high-level officers on the Starship have all arrived, and are looking at the situation outside through the main light screen.


    When they saw him come in, they immediately gave way to the middle.


    On the huge blue light screen, a striking red dot is approaching the Starship model in the middle of the screen from the left. After a while, it has entered about a quarter of the circular blue warning range outside the starship, and is still approaching the defense range of the Starship at a slow speed.


    "A warning has been issued to the other party, but no response has been received." The cold voice of the main brain continues to ring. The man''s slender finger points on the red dot, and the intruder''s image information is magnified on one side of the light screen.


    It''s a small starship, not a Lorne Empire military starship, it doesn''t look like a civilian type, and there''s no sign on it.


    The security of this remote region has always been unstable, and there are often star pirates. This is just a scientific research ship. Although it is equipped with weapons, its lethality is not great. In case it is a star thief, once it is approached by the other party, they have no chance of winning.


    "Continue to signal to the other side, if there is no response, attack directly." Alpha''s cold voice sounded, and the main brain immediately sent a second message.


    A minute later, the message still didn''t get a reply. Just as the repairman was preparing to order his men to launch an attack, the star ship suddenly sent them a message asking for connection.


    "Major general, are you connected? The other party is sending A-level request. "


    The connection request is divided into e, D, C, B, a and S levels, and the importance is from low to high. The E level request is the most unimportant, generally advertising and other messages; "the s level request is the most important information, and the connection cannot be refused; the a level request indicates that the importance of this matter has been very high, and may even be related to the lives of imperial citizens.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1215

    In theory, as soldiers, they can''t refuse at will.


    "Connect." No expression.


    Soon, a delicate and soft white face appeared on the light screen. The girl had clear lake green eyes and long hair like light golden sunshine, but she looked frightened and helpless.


    As soon as this face appeared, there was a breath in the main control room. Alpha couldn''t help it, and even called out: "Miss Liliana!"


    "Please help me!" Omega''s tone was flustered, and her green eyes were full of water vapor, which made her even more pitiful.


    Several alpha generals look more or less excited. Who doesn''t want to be favored by beauties when they can meet their dream lovers.


    Only the Xiushen color standing in the front is still indifferent. He looks at Omega on the light screen coldly, and his sharp tone is not affected: "please stop and move on."


    The small starship did not stop advancing. It was already half of the warning range. If it continued to advance, it would soon encounter the Starship''s shield. This distance was too dangerous for them.


    And how could there be an Omega in such a place? It''s really suspicious.


    "I, I can''t manipulate..." The tears of the beauty flow out. Even if they can''t feel Omega''s pheromone, they can''t help but soften their hearts.


    However, except for one person, he was still expressionless and asked with no ups and downs: "please explain why you are here?"


    As soon as he reminds us, people are sober from the excitement of seeing the first beauty in the stars. Indeed, it''s too far from the main star, and all Omega are closely protected by the Empire. It''s wartime, and they can''t leave the main star before they win the final victory.


    Not to mention that Liliana''s family attaches great importance to her, they can never let her go to such a dangerous remote star field.


    So how did a delicate Omega get out of the protection of central star and come here?


    After all, they are all soldiers. Although they have a natural yearning for Omega, they are not stupid. What''s more, the recent PI invasion, who knows if she has any problems?


    "I was hijacked..." Omega continued to look at alpha with tearful eyes and began to explain.


    In her crying voice, the people finally managed to figure out what happened, and then they were speechless.


    It turned out that the young lady felt that being locked up at home was too boring and could not stand the life of confinement. In addition to the clear situation of the war recently, the guards of the main star domain also relaxed a lot, so she sneaked out with a few guards.


    The result did not expect to meet a large number of star robbers on the way, in order to protect her, her escorts covered her and left alone on the escape ship.


    "So now you''re the only one on the Starship?" Xiu''s attitude still hasn''t changed because of her words. He continues to ask.


    "Yes I''m so afraid... " Liliana cried very sad. After listening to her explanation, other people in the main control room relaxed and understood.


    It''s true that the weak Omega must be very scared when it comes to this kind of thing, and it''s normal that she won''t be able to operate the Starship.


    Among the three classes, Omega, which has the least number and the strongest fertility, is the weakest in physique. They are born with poor physical and mental strength, so they need the most careful care. Let alone flying star ships, many Omega can''t even fly small civil aircraft.


    But it''s nothing at all. Just leave it to them. Omega should be well protected.


    "Major general, please let me pick up Miss Liliana." A female alpha stepped forward and volunteered.


    According to the interstellar law, interstellar citizens can''t hurt Omega for any reason. Every alpha and beta has the obligation to help Omega who needs help.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1216

    If we turn a blind eye to omega in need, it will not only be condemned by all citizens, but also be illegal.


    That is to say, whether Liliana is suspicious or not, he must put her on the star ship today.


    Silver gray eyes looked at each other, alpha only felt a pressure coming, his face turned white instantly.


    "Please wait for the inspection. After passing, we will connect with your starship." When Xiu finished, he cut off the communication mercilessly, regardless of the girl''s weeping eyes on the screen.


    Hearing his words, the technicians on one side immediately began to inspect the invading star ship. A moment later, he reported to Xiu: "major general, there is really only one person on the star ship."


    But Xiu still didn''t connect directly. He sent two beta soldiers aboard the machine armour to Liliana''s escape ship to control it, and then checked whether she was abnormal with the equipment he carried.


    When the inspection passed, he had people ready to connect with the escape ship.


    They thought, it seems that miss LILLIANA is really telling the truth, but the major general is too cautious.


    Now that the alarm has been lifted, they naturally can''t stay here. Although they all want to show themselves in front of Omega, alpha doesn''t think about their mood at all. Under his merciless order, they can only take their positions and continue to work.


    Soon there was only one man left in the main control room. He was staring at the central light screen in front of him and suddenly turned and walked out.


    -


    although the alarm has been removed, Frans, who is guarding at the door of the laboratory, still does not relax his vigilance. As long as he does not receive the order, he must be here.


    I don''t know what happened, but he was relieved to see the alarm off.


    It doesn''t look like a big problem


    Just thinking about this, he suddenly saw a familiar tall figure walking through the metal door which had returned to normal and striding to this side.


    "Major general!"


    He stood up straight at once and looked nervously at the people who came by. Franz never thought that he would see the cold God of war so many times in a day.


    Seriously, he was a little scared.


    Although he was the God in the hearts of countless people before, few people would dare to get close to him - he was too cold, just like a piece of silver ice without any temperature, not to mention that it broke out later


    His body was tense. No matter how depressed he was, his eyes were still a little scared.


    Hugh saw it, but he couldn''t understand his emotions and didn''t care about his opinions.


    "Open the door." He ordered.


    He was the highest ranking officer on the starship, so Frans obediently opened the door. He was wondering why the monk himself came here. He saw that alpha walked in without the energy shield.


    He looked down the empty corridor, hesitated for a moment, and stood by the door.


    The alert mode of the laboratory needs the highest authority of the Starship to be removed, so although the door is opened, the laboratory is still in the same state as before. The robots stand in a row against the wall, and all the instruments are kept closed. In the dim space, only the energy mask in the middle glows orange.


    Xiuxian lifted the light shield in the middle and looked at the black seeds soaked in the blue liquid.


    The light green nutrient solution emits a faint light, only the fingernail size seeds are quietly suspended in it, surrounded by countless bubbles.


    It seems that its position is different from that in memory, but Hugh doesn''t care. He looks at the egg shaped Petri dish and picks it up from the platform.


    The special Petri dish is extremely strong and equipped with a stabilizing device. Even if it is picked up like this, the culture medium and seeds inside are not affected.


    For Hugh, the Petri dish was as weightless as it was weightless. He easily picked it up in one hand and stuffed it into his space button.


    Then his hand touched a slight bump under the platform.


    Press it gently, the bulge will sink down quickly, and then an extremely realistic three-dimensional projection will appear in front of you. In the ellipsoidal green liquid, a black seed is floating, which looks no different from just now.


    That''s when he lifted all the alert.


    The space lights up again, three light screens rolling data are suspended above again, and the robots are back to normal working state. Everything is no different from before. Unless you are a professional like Dr. Albert, you can''t see the real situation here.


    He turned and went out.


    Frans, who was standing at the door, did not dare to know what he had done. He stood straight at the door for fear that he would be watched.


    He didn''t want to feel the sight without feeling any more.


    After a while, alpha came out of the lab. without saying a word, he turned and left.


    Seeing the straight figure walking forward, Franz did not dare to ask whether he wanted to stay here or not. Until he disappeared completely, he sighed bitterly.The voice of his men came from the messenger. They were all asking him if he wanted to keep watch. Frans said helplessly, "keep watching. Don''t worry."


    I hope his immediate superior doesn''t forget them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1217

    On the other side.


    Shivering all over, Omega, protected by two beta soldiers, boarded the starship, only to see the waiting medical officer sent by Xiu to check her body, but he did not show up.


    The soldier gave her to the medical officer, then turned and left. She didn''t see the person she wanted to see. A trace of disappointment flashed in her blue eyes. She resisted the admiration of the surrounding patrol soldiers and asked softly, "where are we going?"


    "Miss Liliana, please follow me and let me examine you." The medical officer is a middle-aged female beta. She is the only one who is more suitable to take care of Omega on this military star ship.


    Although Omega is not as attractive to beta as it is to alpha, they still have to keep a distance, let alone.


    However, we don''t care too much about this kind of time. Besides, we have robot control instruments for physical examination, so we don''t need them to have any contact. Moreover, this is a special period, so we can''t pay attention to so much.


    The medical officer looked at Omega who was a little nervous and thought that she was afraid of other people on the star ship. After all, alpha is very dangerous for unmarked Omega. She gently comforted her: "don''t worry, all alpha on the star ship has been injected with inhibitors, and major general has orders. No one can disturb you."


    "Really..." The girl reluctantly smile, her blue eyes flash an orange light, walking in her side of beta did not see, she continued: "well, we are here, please go in."


    The medical officer stopped in front of the medical cabin and said to her.


    Omega doesn''t seem to have calmed down. She''s a little bit blond and pale. She''s about to walk in in a trance, but she suddenly stumbles at her feet. Beta holds her in a hurry.


    "Please be careful!"


    The moment her hands touched each other, the girl immediately removed her hand. She entered the cabin door in a panic, and the metal door immediately closed.


    Feeling the strange softness, beta''s eyes were a little trance, but she soon recovered and shook her head.


    It seems that this poor Omega is really frightened.


    It''s just


    She looked at her hand, not sure if it was an illusion. She could always smell a little sweet smell, like the smell of Omega pheromone.


    But when she smelt it carefully, the smell disappeared again.


    After all, the medical officer is a beta, and she is not very sensitive to pheromones, so she didn''t care, and soon forgot about it.


    -


    the news of a female Omega on the Starship soon spread to everyone, and almost everyone was very curious, especially when they heard that Omega was the first beauty in the stars.


    Almost all alpha are ready to move. In the army, they are almost isolated from Omega. They can''t be seen at ordinary times. Now suddenly, Omega is coming, and she is a very beautiful lady. No one doesn''t want to see her.


    Even if you can''t get the beauty''s favor and the right to mark, it''s good to feel Omega''s sweet pheromone.


    Besides, Liliana hasn''t done any genetic matching. Maybe they are the alpha that suits her best? After all, no one can say for sure.


    Of course, the alpha does not include repair.


    Had it not been for his orders, these alpha would have gathered outside the cabin where she was. Even if they were injected with inhibitors, they would not have stopped their enthusiasm for Omega.


    It was at dinner that Franz got the news.


    Fortunately, his immediate superior woke up from the excitement of seeing Omega in time and sent another team to replace them, otherwise he might not even have dinner.


    The canteen only serves dinner at a limited time, but the nutrients are supplied all day long. Franz takes some Bruce noodles, thinks about it, and takes two tubes of amef fruit flavored nutrients for supper.


    He will continue to work in the evening. If he doesn''t eat anything, he will be hungry all night.


    While he was waiting in line to pick up the meal, Ruth, the medical officer on the starship, walked into the dining room.


    As soon as she came in, she caught everyone''s attention.


    "Ruth, have you seen her? What about? Isn''t she beautiful? " An alpha asked in a hurry.


    Franz went along, and saw the medical officer sitting in front of the long table. Several alpha surrounded her. One of them prepared food for her politely: "eat it! Tell us about Omega after dinner


    "Would you like a Roman? I''ll pour it for you


    They were too polite. Frans was confused. He couldn''t help asking a beta next to him, "Captain Roland, what''s going on?"


    Beta didn''t look as excited as alpha, but her eyes were also excited. She said, "don''t you know? Now there''s an Omega on the Starship! Or miss LILLIANA, the first beauty in the stars"What?" Frans was surprised. "How did miss LILLIANA come here?"


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe it. It''s just that the news is too far away. How could Omega come to such a remote place?


    "It''s true! The intruder today is miss LILLIANA''s escape capsule. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1218

    Beta said and told him everything she heard.


    Franz listened, but still felt a little strange.


    He already had someone he liked, but he didn''t expect Omega so much, so he felt something was wrong.


    How could such a big universe meet their starship by chance?


    Franz was thinking, when a loud voice from the door interrupted his thoughts.


    "What''s that smell?"


    A tall figure came quickly from the door. Alpha, a man with bright orange short hair, looked excited and went straight to the table where medical officer Ruth was sitting.


    "Major Astra!"


    Seeing this man, the others on the table immediately stood up, including Frans. Everyone saluted alpha.


    There are not many senior officers on this starship. After all, it is still a time of war. However, because of Xiu, all his subordinates can not go to the battlefield for the time being, so they will follow him to carry out this easy task.


    They usually eat in their own cabins, and hardly come to this dining hall. Today, they even show up here, which makes the soldiers around a little surprised.


    Alpha waves his hand to let them not care about him, then stares at the beta surrounded by a group of people and asks her, "where does your smell come from?"


    In fact, he didn''t want to come here. Just when he was passing by the canteen just now, he suddenly smelled an abnormal sweet smell, so he couldn''t help coming in. He thought it was something new in the canteen, but unexpectedly it came from a beta.


    "Sir!" The medical officer stood up nervously and saluted. However, she didn''t smell anything, including several alpha around her. She also felt strange, but in the face of officers with higher ranks than her, she could only find a reason: "sorry! Maybe I''ve been exposed to cell repair fluid... "


    "It''s not the smell of cell repair fluid!" As soon as beta raised his hand, the taste became clearer, and alpha''s eyes flashed a burning: "it''s like the taste of Omega pheromone!" What he seemed to think of was suddenly changed. "Do you use the pheromone perfume?"


    this perfume is an imitation of the smell of Omega pheromone. It is popular with some B and A, but it is absolutely prohibited in the army. Once it is discovered, it will be severely punished.


    So on hearing this, the medical officer panicked, and she quickly denied: "no officer!" Then she suddenly remembered that she had helped Omega: "I remember! It must be miss LILLIANA''s scent


    She told alpha in a hurry.


    "Is that so?" Astra looks at beta and makes sure she''s not lying. Then he looks normal.


    At this time, the smell disappeared again. Looking at the nervous appearance of the people around him, he felt that he was too impolite just now. He patted her on the shoulder with his hand: "I''m sorry, I thought too much."


    The medical officer was relieved at last. She decided to wash her hands immediately when she went back: "Sir, do you have anything else to tell me?"


    "It''s all right. Go on." Alpha turns around and walks out of the dining room, remembering the charming smell just now. He decides to take advantage of this time to try his luck at Liliana''s resting place. Maybe he can meet Omega.


    The fingers itch slightly. Alpha doesn''t care to move his fingers. A wisp of hair like filaments slide from his fingertips and fall to the ground quietly.


    -


    there is a vast universe outside. You can''t tell day from night on a starship, but no one can really stay up all day. After all, it''s not a robot.


    So according to central star time, every night at 11 o''clock, is the rest time on the Starship.


    But of course, we can not all rest, so during the rest time, the soldiers on the Starship still have to divide into small teams to patrol in turn.


    The main patrol areas are the main control area, the energy module and the experimental area. Each of these three places has a patrol team every half an hour, and other places only patrol once an hour.


    Frans was on duty in the first half of the night. However, not long after his patrol ended, he was awakened by the sudden alarm before he lay down in the sleeping barn.


    In a hurry to put on clothes, according to the order to drive, he did not expect, there is a person like him was suddenly awakened by the alarm.


    -


    Xiu is dreaming.


    He seldom dreams. After he knows what dreams are, he never dreams again.


    It''s just a summary of the subconscious desire and emotion in the brain, and neither desire nor emotion exists for him.


    In order to get enough rest and save time, he always only has deep sleep. In deep sleep, he only needs to rest for four hours to meet his physical needs, which can save a whole time.But today, he had an unprecedented dream.


    In his dream, he stood on a piece of yellow land, surrounded by darkness.


    There was nothing in the dark space except for him and the ground under his feet.


    Xiu clearly knows that he is dreaming, but he doesn''t know why he dreams of such a scene.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1219

    He walked forward, but there was a barrier around him. Although he couldn''t see, he couldn''t get out.


    He stood where he was calmly and did not try to move.


    Since it''s a dream, I always wake up. It''s enough to stay here and wait.


    Looking at the small piece of tawny soil under my feet, it was clearly in the dark, and it didn''t shine, but it could see very clearly.


    All of a sudden, there was a little bump in the middle of the flat land, as if it had been pushed up from below by a force, as if something was going to grow out of the soil.


    Fine cracks appear on the solid soil block, just like a cobweb. The cracks gradually spread, and the whole ground is jacked into a cone until the cracks spread to the whole soil, even the one standing at his feet.


    "Ka..."


    A small piece of soil fell down, and a black hole appeared in the center of the crack.


    Then, everything in front of him disappeared, and he heard a cold warning sound.


    "Ding -"


    Xiu opened his eyes, and in his silver pupil, the red alarm light fell into sight through the light blue cleaning and repairing liquid in the dormant warehouse, and turned into a mysterious purple.


    Aware that the owner has been sober, clear liquid began to fall, the upper hood automatically opened, fresh air re influx.


    He slowly sat up straight, his long silver hair sliding down his trunk, revealing the muscles with great strength, and his slender fingers resting on the edge of the sleeping barn stood up.


    One side of the service robot immediately sent clean military uniform, repair quickly dressed, while connecting to the non-stop ring communicator: "what''s the matter?"


    At this time, his dormancy is not over, and no one will disturb him unless something important happens.


    Although he was questioning, his voice did not have any dissatisfaction and the restlessness and anger of being awakened. His calm and indifferent tone could not hear any emotion, but made the person opposite the communicator calm down instantly.


    "Major general, the protection of the laboratory has been damaged." In the suspended light screen, black hair alpha''s voice was deep, reporting the bad thing to him: "the data were destroyed, but because it was found in time, the Petri dish was not damaged." It''s fortunate that the seed hasn''t been destroyed.


    This matter repair has already anticipated, so there is no accident, just the other party''s so eager hand, that the dead seed is more important than he imagined.


    Thinking of seed, he remembered the dream he had just had.


    There are germinating seeds under the jacked soil.


    Thinking only shifted for a moment, at least the alpha on the opposite side of the light screen didn''t see it. Seeing that Xiu didn''t stop her, she continued: "we caught the intruder..."


    At this point, she seems to be a little hesitant, Xiushen color unchanged: "continue to say." He wants to know who that person is.


    "It''s major Astra." Speaking of this, alpha looks a little unbelievable. She doesn''t seem to believe it''s him at all, but the fact is that she has to believe: "he seems to be controlled."


    It''s control. It''s parasitization. But before they got on the starship, they all had a close inspection. They couldn''t have Pi on them. And on the starship, they didn''t touch anyone


    "What about Omega?" Alpha thought that the congregation would inquire about it carefully, but he did not expect that he asked an irrelevant question instead.


    "Miss Liliana is in the room." Alpha was stunned for a moment, and then responded that she was not stupid. She soon understood what Xiu meant: "she was probably frightened. She didn''t come out today. Even the dinner was sent to the room by the robot."


    Although she lives in an ordinary cabin on the starship, she enjoys the highest treatment on the Starship. Xiu not only lets all the soldiers living in that area move out, but also sends people to guard the entrance of the area strictly and forbid anyone to enter. This can be said to protect Omega, but also to monitor her.


    Hugh''s suspicions about her didn''t disappear at all. If it wasn''t for the law, he wouldn''t have let this suspicious Omega on the Starship.


    "She had no contact with major Astra." Alpha added.


    After dinner, Astra wandered outside Liliana''s place, but they didn''t meet at all. After all, Omega stayed in her room, separated by several walls. Let alone meeting, she couldn''t even smell the pheromone.


    "Get someone to fix the protection and keep watching." Xiuyinhui''s pupil can''t see emotion, he orders lightly.


    "Yes." Alpha nodded, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "what about Astra?"


    The watchman didn''t kill him at the first time. After all, he was a major, so he only used a high-pressure electron gun to make him lose his ability to move. Now he is being locked up in a gravity cell. Although he hasn''t completely lost his self-consciousness, he is still in a trance and has no response to external stimulation.


    According to the recorded situation controlled by pi, most of his nerves have been eroded. When his brain nerves are completely eroded by pi, he will become a puppet of PI.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1220

    If Pi is not expelled from his body as soon as possible, the slowest process is only one hour.


    Now, however, they have no way to solve this problem. Conventional drugs have no effect on PI. What can kill them will cause irreversible damage to the host. This is their biggest problem now.


    "Freeze it." He said.


    "Yes." Alpha responded and cut off communication.


    She knew it was the only way now.


    Freeze the controlled person temporarily, so that all the cells in his body will stop their life activities in an instant due to ultra-low temperature, and fall into dormancy, including the damned insect, and thaw after finding a solution.


    I just hope that this time they don''t waste their efforts to produce inhibitory drugs, otherwise


    Thinking of the freezer of the main star, which is almost full of a planet, she told people with a heavy heart to prepare the freezer immediately and put Astra in.


    Turning off the light screen, Xiu thought more than she did. Looking at the boundless darkness outside the window, he calmly analyzed the current situation.


    They must return to the main star domain as soon as possible. Today''s incident shows that PI has the ability to make their instruments undetectable, and they may have evolved again.


    There is no doubt that Omega is the most suspicious one on the Starship. Although we don''t know how she controlled Astra, there must be some media between them.


    As long as there is a process, it is impossible not to leave traces.


    First, he asked people to isolate everyone on the Starship who had contact with Astra, and then ordered everyone on the Starship to use the energy shield in the public area.


    Send these two commands to everyone, use the highest authority to call up all the monitoring data of the whole starship, from Liliana on the starship, look carefully.


    The advantages of genetically modified people are obvious here. S + + level mental power enables him to quickly browse a large number of video materials, and quickly find out the problems.


    He found the two key points.


    Liliana contacts the medical officer, and then Astra contacts the medical officer.


    Take out these two sections of surveillance and watch them over and over again. He points his finger on the table.


    Now it''s clear that the problem is this man.


    Reconnecting with alpha, he ordered, "guard the medical officer in secret."


    Alpha, who received the order, seemed a little surprised. She also heard about what happened in the canteen today, but she did not connect the two things. The main people who were found to be under control had no doubt been marked with bite marks or complete marks.


    In other words, if PI wants to control one person, it must at least control the host body to exchange body fluids with another person. This is the conclusion of the Academy of Sciences after studying all the controlled cases.


    Obviously, what happened to them today was simple physical contact, even without direct skin contact.


    This is the way that ordinary people think according to common sense, but Xiu is not. He only believes in his own conclusions with reason, no matter how incredible it is.


    But although alpha was surprised, she would not disobey Xiu''s orders, and would not ask more questions. She nodded: "I see, major general."


    Since she was a secret guard, she could not be found by others, so she called her confidant and gave him the task.


    Hugh, who had cut off communication, stayed in the room and was awake. He did not choose to go to the central control room or the training room. Instead, he took out the Petri dish in the space button.


    The black seed still sleeps in the green culture medium without any sign of germination, just like his dream has no meaning.


    No matter how strong his mental power is, it can''t be compared with those sophisticated instruments in the laboratory, and it can''t penetrate the Petri dish, so he can''t feel its life fluctuation.


    Hugh stared at it for a while, then took it back to the space button.


    It''s too important, it''s not safe anywhere else, it''s still here.


    As for the inexplicable dream, like other unimportant things, he threw it back to the corner of his brain.


    He has other things to do.


    -


    because of what happened in the middle of the night, the atmosphere of the whole starship was obviously tense.


    All the people who appear in the public area of the Starship are covered with a layer of energy isolation cover. There is a certain distance between each person. If it is not necessary, everyone does not speak, but uses personal communication.


    Canteens, entertainment areas, and even training rooms are no longer open. All kinds of living materials are directly delivered to the hands of robots, and robots for circular disinfection can be seen all the time on the Starship.


    Franz didn''t know what happened last night, but he knew it had something to do with major Astra.


    After being awakened by the alarm, in the middle of the night, he and captain Roland, as well as several other people who were in the canteen that night, were quickly taken by several soldiers to inquire and examine them. After making sure they had not contacted major Astra, they were all released.Frans, who had been interrogated for the whole night, returned to his room. He was very tired. The personal end on his wrist kept ringing. He opened it and saw that everyone was discussing it.


    He looked at them for a while and found that they were quite well. It is said that the table where medical officer Ruth sat last night was too close to major Astra, and it has not been put back until now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1221

    Everyone is guessing what the reason is. Some say that major Astra made a serious mistake. Some say that he suffered from an infectious disease. Some say that he is an undercover sent by the enemy Everything was said, but no one linked it to Liliana.


    I don''t know why. Franz thought of Omega for the first time.


    This matter Does it have anything to do with her?


    After a moment''s hesitation, he still didn''t say it.


    Turn off the team channel, his personal terminal received a B-level message, looking at the familiar name on the sender''s column, his eyes gradually become soft.


    If it wasn''t for the restrictions on the Starship and the inability to use non military channels for communication, he would contact back immediately.


    Because of this task, he hasn''t seen her for three months, and he misses her very much.


    Opening the message, Frans read it carefully, word by word.


    -


    and the other side.


    Although there were only four people in the spacious meeting room, the atmosphere in the space was serious and tense.


    Xiu was sitting in the front seat, and the long table in front of him was empty. The three people who were sitting on the Starship had the highest authority besides him, commander Bai Jin, major Bryan, and Mr. bass, who was responsible for the safety and maintenance of the Starship.


    They are discussing the raid that happened last night.


    Mr. bass didn''t understand the internal affairs of the Lorne Empire army. He was a technician. The reason why he was invited to participate in the meeting was that he was responsible for the maintenance of the damaged laboratory defense devices.


    The problem is solved quickly and well. The optical brain has calculated the damage degree of the defense device, and with the help of the robot, he only needs to replace some damaged parts, and then reset a set of passwords.


    "Major general, but in this way, the energy of the Starship will not be enough for us to return to the main star smoothly." "And there''s only one spare part on the starship," Mr. Bass said. "If it''s damaged again, there''s no way."


    He only knew that the laboratory had been attacked, but he didn''t know who did it. The reason why he said it was just to remind him.


    "I know. Don''t worry, Mr. bass. We won''t let this happen again." As soon as he finished, Bai Jin, who was sitting on one side, said immediately. She looked at the silver haired man and asked, "how long can the energy on the Starship last?"


    "A month." Mr. bass pondered for a moment and gave the answer.


    It was enough to last for three months, but because of this, the energy consumption of the Starship doubled instantly. They not only need to waste energy to repair the defense devices, but also need to disinfect every day, open the protective cover additionally, and maintain the operation of Astra''s freezer. It''s really annoying.


    "It seems that we can only land in the middle of the way, or request the nearby star field to send supply ships to support us." Major Bryan said helplessly.


    In order to keep secret, they would not have stopped landing all the way, but now there is no way. If there is not enough energy, let alone completing the mission, it is a question whether they can return to the central star smoothly.


    He glanced at the empty seat next to him, which was supposed to belong to the frozen major Astra, but he thought he would never be able to sit here again.


    No energy is not the most important thing. What''s worse, because of the impact of this incident, I don''t know who are the potential controllers on the starship, in case they all riot


    Bryan doesn''t know that Xiu has determined the main threat. In fact, even Bai Jin doesn''t know, but from Xiu''s order, she roughly guesses some.


    But she didn''t say.


    The problem of the defense system has been solved. Mr. bass left the conference room soon. He must go to repair it quickly and get the laboratory back to normal before tonight.


    The remaining three began to discuss major Astra.


    To be exact, it should be two people. They are responsible for speaking and listen.


    "Major general, I have fully reported this matter to the military department. They are preparing to send people to support us." Bai Jin looks serious said.


    But it will take three months to get here from central star, and even from the nearest dove galaxy, it will take one month at the fastest. In other words, they have to stick to it for a month anyway.


    Bryan also reported: "I also contacted the Academy of Sciences and Dr. Albert. The Academy of Sciences said that there is no undetectable controlled person, but it will pay attention to this situation. The doctor still can''t be contacted, and neither can Colonel David, who is in charge of escorting the doctor. "


    This situation is not very good. Military channels can not be affected by ordinary factors. If it is not for the force majeure such as interstellar magnetic dust storm, it will not be unable to connect.


    Unless, on the other side, it''s all


    Brian told himself not to think about it. He should believe in the ability of Colonel David. Even in an emergency, he should send out a distress signal to them. In this way, they have everything. Maybe they really have met a magnetic dust storm.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1222

    "What about Omega?" Alpha, who was sitting in the first place, couldn''t see any change. Just after he said this, he suddenly asked.


    The two sitting at the bottom were stunned for a moment, and then Bai Jin first reacted and reported: "I have contacted the Pluto family, and they said that they would send someone to pick up Miss Liliana immediately."


    However, the power of the Pluto family is in the main star domain, so they still have to take her with them.


    She knew something about it, so she didn''t think about it so much. However, young Brian was a little surprised. He couldn''t help thinking about it. He thought that the major general never cared about anyone, but this time he cared about Omega. Could he say that he was finally moved by the first beauty of the stars and was ready to consider his life?


    Unfortunately, he felt that the Pluto family would not agree with them.


    If it wasn''t for that, the whole omega of interstellar would like to marry him, but now, I''m afraid no one would like to get close to him.


    After all, ordinary people''s fear and aversion to genetically modified people can''t be changed for a while.


    Thinking of this, Bryan felt aggrieved. Only his subordinates knew how much he had paid for the war. But because of one thing that was not his fault, those people forgot who was the hero who worked hard to protect them in the war. The army even sent them here to carry out the war before the war was over This seemingly easy but actually dangerous task, but also let those shameless people snatch their merits!


    And after spending so long with the major general, he knew that he was not the cruel and inhumane in the words of those unscrupulous media. Although he was really like a piece of metal, he was definitely a good boss with clear rewards and punishments. He had strong strength. No matter when he rushed to the front of the team, the first army of the Empire did not envy them It will be.


    He looked at the man sitting in the first place. His face was as beautiful and deep as a statue. However, because of the lack of expression, the knife like lines were sharp and cold, which really looked very cold.


    But I don''t know if it''s an illusion. He found that today''s practice seems to be better than usual Well, a little more gentle.


    Although it''s a bit inaccurate to say that, his silver gray eyes, which have always been indifferent, even show some rare luster, like thinking something.


    Did the major general really take a fancy to omega?


    Bryan thought he was right. He decided that even if the Pluto family didn''t agree, he would firmly stand on the side of the major general! No one is allowed to take his Omega!


    Bai Jin knew what he was thinking when she saw his expression. She knew her colleague''s wild imagination very well. She was afraid that the more he thought about it, the more outrageous it would be. So she coughed twice and interrupted his thought in time: "major general, what else is it?"


    "Take care of her." Hugh''s eyes returned to coldness, he said.


    "Yes The two of them sat down with a look of condensation and answered.


    At the end of the meeting, Bai Jin and Bryan leave soon. Xiu sits alone in the empty meeting room and combs the current situation again.


    There is no doubt that Omega''s goal is the seed of the Philo tree, and the PI controlling her can not detect any abnormality even with the most advanced instruments, while other PI have no such situation. If it is not the problem of the instrument, it is that the PI in her body is different from the ordinary PI.


    When he was on the front line, he saw countless PI, whose population hierarchy was clear, and the individual control ability of different strata was also different.


    Ordinary PI can only control omega and beta, whose physical and mental strength are very weak, and the controlled individuals have obvious signs of being controlled, such as dull complexion, stiff movements, uncontrollable dissemination of pheromones and so on.


    as like as two peas, the higher order of the PI is stronger than the average person. At the very least, he has seen the highest order of the individuals in the highest order, almost the same as that of the normal people.


    But these can be detected by the instrument. After all, as long as it is controlled by pi, it will send out abnormal pheromones similar to Omega''s oestrus to attract other people to mark. The instrument judges whether the object is controlled or not according to this.


    In fact, as long as you are an experienced soldier, you can tell whether a person is controlled or not without the aid of an instrument. But even if you do, many people can''t resist the temptation of Omega pheromone. It''s a physiological instinct, just like hunger and excretion. Even if you inject an inhibitor, it''s hard to control it.


    He doesn''t feel pheromone, so it''s not easy to be controlled, but other people can''t. when he sees the controlled people, many people with low mental ability will lose their sense immediately.


    When the people on the Starship first saw Omega, they didn''t show any abnormality, which shows that the PI level of controlling her was very high.


    Such a high-level PI for a seed may not germinate to come to this starship, how to see is not worth it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1223

    Unless, for them, its existence has made them afraid to destroy at all costs, it is their natural enemy.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly thought of that strange dream.


    Does it really germinate?


    Maybe.


    Tang Xiaotang is very sorry and upset now.


    After listening to the whole meeting in the repaired space button, she hated that Astra who suddenly made things. It was him! Hurt repair in the most critical time to wake up! It was so close that she could break through his spiritual defense and enter his dream!


    Xiu had a strong mental power, and her shell Limited a large part of her strength. It was not a simple thing if he didn''t find out.


    According to what she heard today, she knew that there were already parasitoids on the starship, and that it could infect other people.


    It can be said that they are now in a situation of isolation, internal and external troubles, which is very dangerous.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t have the information of Omega named Liliana. She didn''t have any trace at all, so now she suddenly appears in this place. You don''t need to think about it and know there is a problem.


    So although Xiu didn''t say his judgment, Tang Xiaotang also got the same conclusion as him, but because she knew more than him, she doubted the human identity more.


    She, or the PI that controls her, is most likely related to that mysterious organization.


    Then her purpose must be her, but this time, they had a hard time finding her.


    No matter they want to break the head, she is a seed!


    Although they also want to destroy it now, because of their actions, she can follow Xiu at any time. While they are targeting other people, she will have enough time to carry out her own plan.


    The most urgent task is to sprout as soon as possible. As long as she can leave the shell smoothly, the task will be much easier.


    Believe in the existence of Philo tree, human beings in this world will soon be able to eliminate PI.


    In fact, Tang Xiaotang thinks very well, because Liliana, or the PI that controls Liliana, is really for her.


    "You acted recklessly last night, host."


    The room is dark. Although it is a guest room, all kinds of equipment are up-to-date. Even in order to take care of the fragile Omega, all the furnishings are the best on the Starship.


    Now, however, all of these devices have been shut down except the temperature control system.


    The temperature is adjusted very low, the whole space is wet and cold, too strong fragrance has formed an alternative smell, the air with an indescribable sticky smell, such a cold environment, it is hard to imagine that this is an Omega''s room.


    On the huge soft princess bed in the middle of the room, a slender figure was sitting. It was dark, but her whole body was emitting faint blue fluorescence. If you look carefully, the light was actually from countless tiny tentacles drilled out of her body. Those tentacles were tightly entangled, making her like a hairy animal, weird and terrible.


    The soft and delicate face is no longer as tender and timid as before. Her eyes are emitting faint blue light. Thick and long tentacles are drilled out of her nose and ears. She looks at the space in front of her without expression and looks extremely gloomy under the blue luster of her whole body.


    There was a cold mechanical sound in her mind. Omega''s body suddenly shook, and her whole body''s tentacles immediately stretched out, like hair exploding. The tentacles in her ears and nose waved, and her shining eyes also looked very angry. She opened her mouth, but it was not a human voice, but a hoarse "hoarse" sound, just like the sound of insects.


    "I know! But why didn''t you tell me! There will be the damned plants here! "


    As soon as she got on the starship, she felt the unpleasant smell all over her body. The stench from its shell made her keen sense of smell unbearable. Fortunately, it was just a seed, otherwise she would not be able to control it!


    She must not let it germinate!


    "What you have to do is find another one in time." The system didn''t care about her fears. It just warned her, "don''t forget our deal."


    "But with the damned things, my race will never prosper!" Omega continues to make a cold "hissing" sound. With the change of her mood, the smell in the whole room becomes more and more strong. The almost suffocating smell comes from those tentacles. If the room does not have the function of automatic isolation, the smell will spread out, and it will be smelled by the whole starship.


    Because of this damn tree! In that world her race will be extinct! Finally came to a place with plenty of food, did not expect to meet it again!


    She is not afraid of those fragile human beings at all. As long as she is still the queen, she can produce a steady stream of insects. But as long as there is this plant, even if there is only one, they will be greatly threatened.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1224

    Once it germinates, those low-grade insects can''t resist its smell at all. Even the king insect will die immediately when it touches its leaves. Even she, as long as she smells the smell, will lose all her strength instantly!


    "Don''t worry, as long as you kill another Tasker, it won''t threaten you." The voice in the consciousness continued to say coldly, "but if the host fails to complete the task, the system will recycle all the benefits given to you."


    "I know!" It seems to think of something. The tentacles shake together. Then, the blue light in Omega''s eyes gradually disappears, and the tentacles on his body quickly retract into his body.


    Turn on the ventilation system in the room, the strong smell in the room gradually dissipated, her voice changed back to the soft female voice: "I''m going now."


    When xiuyicong came out of the training room, he received a communication from Bai Yu.


    Now that he is isolated, he is not in charge of the war, so he has no military affairs. He has no interest in entertainment and leisure, so he has to spend a lot of free time on physical and mental training.


    He simply has no feelings, and doesn''t feel boring. Even if he doesn''t have any tasks, he can arrange his time completely without wasting it.


    After connecting the communication, Alpha''s serious face immediately appeared on the light screen suspended in front of him. She immediately reported to him: "major general, Miss Liliana wants to see you."


    As far as she knows, Omega did take the major general as her goal before his life experience was revealed. But after that incident, her attitude changed. Although it was not obvious, she also went with the Maryland colonel of the fourth Legion under the arrangement of the Pluto family They were very close, and even came out the grapevine news that they were dating.


    Although she could understand this point, she could not help feeling unworthy of Xiu, and was dissatisfied with the attitude of the Pluto family.


    However, Bai Jin has no opinion about Liliana herself. On the one hand, as a precious Omega, she has the right to choose a better one. After all, as a genetically modified major, she has no reproductive ability, which is unacceptable to any Omega. On the other hand, Omega''s character is weak, and she really can''t be the head of the Pluto family .


    However, her current behavior is somewhat strange. Her previous attitude is very obvious, that is, she has chosen the Colonel Maryland, but now she wants to see the major general, so she can''t help feeling like looking for a spare tire.


    No alpha can accept that its Omega has contact with other alpha. The more powerful the alpha is, the stronger its sense of territory and desire for monopolization are. Some alpha even exclude sharing a space with other alpha, let alone the precious existence of Omega partner.


    Anyway, Bai Jin can''t accept it, let alone repair it.


    And Xiu ordered her to keep a close watch on Omega''s every move. Now she asked to see Xiu, and Bai Jin naturally reported it to him for the first time.


    "What''s the matter with her?" Hugh didn''t agree immediately, he asked coldly.


    "Miss LILLIANA won''t say." She asked as soon as she got through her communication, but Omega didn''t tell her, so Bai Jin couldn''t force her to ask.


    Xiu stepped to the office area and said, "bring her." He had to get close to her to find out what was wrong with her.


    She thought that her boss would not see her. Bai Jin even thought about the reason for rejecting Omega, but suddenly heard such a sentence. She immediately nodded her head, but didn''t think too much like Brian: "I''ll bring her to see you now."


    Communication cut off, Xiu has entered the office area, he sat in the middle of the office chair, fingers in front of the desktop point, a light screen floating in front of him, the above scene clearly exposed, it is with Liliana Bai Jin and others.


    In the passage, several people are covered with a layer of energy shield, not far from each other.


    Bai Jin is walking in the front. She leans slightly to protect Omega behind her. At the end are four beta soldiers. In order not to make Omega feel depressed and uneasy, they all have no weapons in their hands.


    Bai Jin takes Liliana to the office area. Because of the arrangement in advance, they don''t meet any other soldiers along the way.


    At first, she felt that Omega seemed to be afraid. She kept looking at herself and the isolation hood on them, looking a little flustered.


    Out of politeness, Bai Jin explains a few words in a low voice, telling her that putting on the energy mask is to protect her from the influence of alpha pheromone, and telling her that the major general actually looks cold, but she is very elegant, so that she doesn''t have to be nervous.


    Then Omega seemed to take her as a comfort and began to talk to her constantly. Her attitude towards her could even be called hospitality. Even if Bai Jin had some subtle dissatisfaction with her before, she could not refuse an Omega''s initiative.


    After all, she didn''t have omega of her own, so she soon chatted with her.However, she did not completely relax her vigilance. When Omega asked some sensitive questions, she immediately changed the topic.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1225

    For example, when she asked about major general Xiu''s preferences, Bai Jin immediately asked about her preferences and what they were doing here. Bai Jin talked about her views on the star ship.


    So asked for a long time what did not ask out the Zerg very angry, this damn cunning human!


    She looked at the energy shield on several people, this thing is really in the way!


    Just as she was gnashing her teeth, Alpha''s voice came from her head: "here we are."


    As soon as she looked up, the metal door in front of her opened slowly, and a familiar figure sat behind the table.


    She didn''t want to go in.


    In fact, looking for Xiu was just an excuse. She just wanted to test a few people around him, but she didn''t want to see the human who killed her countless insects. Although she did covet his energetic body, the smell of his body made her very disgusted. No, to be exact, it should be said that she was afraid.


    It was an instinctive reaction to powerful creatures, especially after she was almost killed by him, but she had to force herself to approach him for the sake of race and life.


    Since she has come here, she can''t find an excuse to leave without even entering the door, so the Zerg with human body hardens her head and goes in. Now she begins to thank the energy mask that is in the way. Through this thing, this human should not find her.


    When they walked into the room, two soldiers behind them stayed at the door and two followed them. The metal door closed behind them. As soon as they looked up, they could see that they were looking down at the alpha of the document.


    His long silver hair was tied behind him, his hands in white gloves were folded on the table, his stiff military uniform was not wrinkled, and his epaulets were shining in the light.


    When he noticed someone coming in, he pointed, the light screen on the desk went out automatically, and a chair rose from the ground in the corner of the room and slid in front of Liliana.


    Bai Jin motioned for her to sit down. When she sat down on the chair, the man behind the table raised his head and looked at her with his indifferent silver eyes: "Miss Liliana, what''s the matter?"


    "Hello, major general." If it wasn''t for the energy shield that isolated his breath, the Zerg felt that she couldn''t keep calm in front of him at all. She learned from the memory of the body, stood up and curtsed, and began to think of an excuse: "I came here today to express my gratitude to you. If I didn''t have you, I would..."


    With that, Omega''s eyes turned red, as if she were very sad.


    Even if the energy shield has cut off the influence of pheromones on them, an Omega''s pitiful expression is enough to soften everyone''s heart. However, this "all" does not include Xiu.


    "Miss LILLIANA, you''re welcome. That''s what you should do as a star citizen." There was no fluctuation in his tone, as if he was facing a robot instead of Omega, and his face did not change.


    Then he stopped talking.


    Seeing the silence, Omega''s face became a little pale, but Xiu didn''t mean to say anything. Bai Jin had to open her mouth at the right time to break the awkward atmosphere: "Miss Liliana, don''t worry, we will send you back to central star safely."


    Omega reluctantly smiles, as if shocked. Her eyes fall on alpha behind the table, with a look of resentment.


    It seems that she didn''t give up on the major general Bai Jin thinks so, and sees alpha''s expressionless and beautiful face again. They all sympathize with Liliana.


    But with sympathy, she realized that Xiu did not continue to deal with Omega, and immediately prepared to take her away: "Miss Liliana, do you have anything else to say to major general Xiu?"


    Zerg had nothing to say, she looked at the man with salivation and fear, full of energy of flesh and blood If this body can be occupied, it will soon be able to breed more insects!


    It''s just a pity that now, she can''t touch him


    "No, then I won''t disturb the major general." She shook her head slightly, a look of loss.


    "Then I''ll show you back to your room." Bai Jin said immediately.


    From the beginning to the end, the major general just said two words, and then ignored her as if he didn''t see her.


    If you change to any other alpha, even if you don''t join in and offer hospitality, at least you won''t let Omega fall into such an embarrassing situation without saying a word like the major general. If this scene is seen by others on the Internet, she is afraid that the major will be scolded by those alpha immediately.


    It''s impolite and rude to leave a weak Omega alone.


    Bai Jin thinks it''s better not to let Liliana stay here, otherwise she''s really afraid that this fragile Miss Omega will be hit even harder.


    Omega stands up with red eyes, takes another look at the man behind the desk looking at the document, and follows her out of the room in a big blow.


    Seeing this, Bai Jin couldn''t bear it. She couldn''t help saying something for Xiu: "Miss Liliana, please forgive me. Major general Xiu is just a little busy. Let me take you back to your room."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1226

    Omega''s dejected appearance makes her worry. Omega is very vulnerable. If she really suffers from any mental illness, it''s really bad.


    The metal door behind him had been closed, and the figure could not be seen, so the Zerg felt relieved.


    She hasn''t been exposed.


    "No, I don''t want to stay in my room all the time. I wonder if Lieutenant Colonel Bai can show me around the star ship?" She reluctantly raised her head with a smile and took the opportunity to ask.


    The threat of the system has a certain effect. In order not to let her hard won life be taken back, the Zerg uses her almost nonexistent brain to start thinking with her low IQ.


    Because of her previous actions, now she has only one usable insect under her hand, and these humans have been on guard, in case they can''t be easily exposed, she can only act on her own.


    The other one must be someone close to or in contact with him. That person must be on this starship.


    By the way, we can see if there is any way to kill that damned seed


    "The soldiers are too rude. I''m afraid they''ll be rude to you." Bai Jin quietly refuses her. She doesn''t want to go through a pile of alpha and beta without Omega with a big trouble. And if she really has a problem, she will be miserable.


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t mind." She was upset at the bottom of her heart, but she didn''t show anything on her face. She just stared at alpha with her blue eyes.


    Bai Jin smiles and is ready to find a reason to refuse her. A low voice comes from the communicator: "promise her."


    Because the military''s communicators all have the function of call protection, only she can hear this sentence. Bai Jin hesitated and had to withdraw her previous idea and temporarily changed her words to the side of her mouth Well, I''ll show you around. "


    "Great, thank you, commander Bai!" Omega is happy.


    -


    in the evening, Frans, who finished his shift, went back to his room, ate two tubes of nutriment from the robot, and then sat on the chair tired.


    He turned on the messenger, and the temporary channel was talking about Omega. Franz heard that lieutenant colonel Bai had taken her to the starship, and many people had seen her.


    But Frans didn''t see her. He spent the whole day patrolling around the energy capsule. The radiation in this place is very strong. Commander Bai will not take her.


    "Is she beautiful?" Someone asked.


    "It''s beautiful! It''s the same as the video on STARNet, and the real people look even better! " Soon the soldiers who saw people today came out to answer.


    At this time, someone sent a picture. Franz opened it to see who had taken the profile photo of Omega secretly. The girl''s head was sideways and seemed to be talking to the people around her. Only one pair of clear blue eyes, like gems, was exposed, and her thick eyelashes were long and warped.


    She is not tall. Even in Omega, she is petite and small. She is a whole head shorter than commander Bai Jin beside her, but her skin is very white. She has a tall nose and long golden curls on her shoulders. Even if she is just a side face, she is as beautiful as an angel.


    It''s the first beauty in the stars, thought Franz.


    Suddenly, his eyes fell on the girl''s small ears. It seemed that there was a blue thing on her earlobe


    Frans rubbed his eyes and was about to take a closer look. The next second, the picture was deleted. Their boss, Lieutenant Colonel Bai, criticized the person who sent the picture seriously on the channel because his act of secretly taking pictures seriously violated the Omega protection law of the Empire.


    The person who secretly photographed was punished for his demerit, and the pictures were strictly forbidden to be kept. All the people in the channel were quiet, and there was no more noise.


    Everyone was afraid of the female devil. He even saw someone on the team channel complaining in a low voice. Why did he pull commander Bai into that channel.


    Franz didn''t speak all the time. When he thought of the blue thing, he thought that he had read it wrong. When he thought that he hadn''t written a letter today, he opened the light screen and began to write seriously.


    Although he can''t send these messages on the starship, he is used to writing to her every day.


    After going back, he can watch these with her


    Thinking of this, Franz chuckled softly.


    -


    the central control area of the starship, the room to be repaired.


    After monitoring Omega for a whole day, he didn''t immediately rest when he came back to his room. It was still early for him to go to bed. Xiu simply asked Bai Jin to send him all the video materials of Liliana he could find, ready to check them carefully.


    He wanted to know when Omega was controlled and whether the Pluto family knew or didn''t know about Liliana''s control.


    After all, what she said was very untrustworthy, and the Pluto family had doubts about it. If he wanted to find more clues, he could only use this way.


    Bai Jin, who received the news, was very surprised. She didn''t know what Xiu wanted to do. If it wasn''t for his indifference to omega today, she would have suspected that he really took a fancy to her.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1227

    Abdominal Fei belongs to abdominal Fei, one of her great advantages is that she will never talk much, so Bai Jin appointed to carry out this not easy job.


    Although they have the authority of the military, the Pluto family is also very powerful. It''s troublesome to collect all her information.


    Fortunately, Liliana, as the first star beauty, appears in public quite frequently, especially in the months after the news broke out. Perhaps in order to show her position, Liliana began to appear in public with other young talents, of which Colonel Maryland was the longest.


    Soon, Bai Jin found out all the video materials of her recent three years, but she couldn''t find more. She packed them all and sent them to Xiu.


    Xiu didn''t care what his subordinates thought, as long as they did their own things well, so he quickly began to check the information.


    When I look at it, I see midnight.


    When his personal end sounded the prompt, he remembered that it was time for him to sleep.


    Xiu is always a punctual man. He doesn''t want to disturb his plan for no reason. Therefore, he puts down the information he hasn''t finished reading, turns and walks to the dormant warehouse and takes off his clothes.


    The tall body lay in the dormant warehouse, the light blue liquid rose slowly, and the cool touch wrapped his whole body. Before he closed his eyes, a bold idea suddenly rose in his mind.


    Will he continue to dream tonight?


    The answer is No.


    Although Tang Xiaotang also wanted to continue to enter his dream, she spent the whole night trying to break through her hard outer shell.


    But it didn''t work.


    No matter how hard she tried, the firmness around her didn''t move. On the contrary, she almost fainted because of her excessive use of mental power!


    Tang Xiaotang was very disappointed. She knew that in order to protect the seeds, the seed coat of some plants would be very strong. She even needed to break the seed coat with the help of external force to germinate successfully.


    But now those people obviously take her as a vulnerable baby to protect, don''t say to open the shell for her, it''s estimated that they can''t touch her!


    If it goes on like this, she can''t even absorb nutrients. Fortunately, the shell is not completely airtight. Otherwise, without fresh air, the embryo that hasn''t germinated will die in the skin!


    Therefore, Tang Xiaotang, who has wasted all night''s mental energy, has no energy to enter his dream any more. He can only wait for his strength to recover tomorrow.


    She also allows herself to sleep in order to quickly recover her mental strength.


    A night without a dream.


    The next morning, at the same time as the bell rang, the man lying in the sleeping barn opened his eyes.


    There was a light blue in the field of vision. After he woke up, the sleeping state of the ship cabin was turned off at the same time, the light in the room was on immediately, and the voice of the brain sounded like every morning: "good morning, major general."


    However, Xiu did not immediately sit up from the dormant warehouse as usual.


    Yesterday, no more dreams.


    I don''t know why, but he felt a little heavy.


    It''s like It''s uncomfortable for him to have a plan unfinished.


    However, he knows that this is a normal phenomenon. If he dreams every day, it is abnormal for him.


    After closing his eyes, he quickly sat up from the dormant warehouse, changed into the clothes sent by the service robot, drank two tubes of nutrients as usual for breakfast, and began to continue yesterday''s work.


    There have been a lot of videos in the past three years. Even if he viewed them at 50x speed last night, he only watched a quarter of them. Moreover, Bai Jin sent more information this morning. If he watched them all, he had to be faster.


    However, looking at it, he suddenly remembered something and took out the Petri dish from the space button.


    In the egg shaped container, the light green liquid is still motionless, and the seeds inside are still quietly suspended, but today is not the same as yesterday. He feels that the color of the nutrient solution seems to have darkened, and the bubbles on its shell have disappeared.


    Does it need to breathe? Or change the nutrient solution


    although the robot in the laboratory knows how to operate, it''s obvious that he can''t send it back yet.


    Xiu didn''t know what to do. He didn''t know how to take care of a seed.


    But he remembered that Dr. Albert had left him a copy of the information before he left.


    He opened his personal terminal, searched the personal mailbox filled with e-mails and applications for a long time, and finally found the e-mail from Dr. Albert without any grade mark in a pile of junk advertising e-mails.


    After loading several attachments of T attached to the e-mail, Xiu soon began to check them carefully.


    There are some technical terms and various terms that he doesn''t know. He just skips over this part. However, there are too many materials. He can''t understand those obscure academic descriptions at all. So he uses the way of retrieval to directly search for the method of taking care of seeds.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1228

    Compared with the previous part, Dr. Albert wrote this piece very roughly, because most of it was left to the robot assistant to deal with, as long as the program was well written.


    He looked at the above operation, gray eyes show a bit of thinking.


    It takes three days to replace the nutrient solution. Now it''s four days since the last replacement, so is it still alive?


    A moment later.


    The soldiers at the door of the laboratory were surprised when they saw Xiu coming.


    Although Dr. Albert asked him to check the situation every day before he left, he hasn''t been here once since he left (the only time they don''t know), so he suddenly appeared today, which made these two people feel very unbelievable.


    "Major general!" They straightened up and saluted him in awe.


    "Open the door." Xiu nodded slightly, looking cold.


    He didn''t want to come directly to the laboratory like this, but he didn''t know how to operate, and he remembered that the culture medium was still in the laboratory, and he had to come here to replace it.


    Of course, he can also ask his subordinates or robots to send it, but that is to say that the seed is with him, and Xiu will never do such a stupid thing.


    So he had to come by himself.


    He was afraid that the precious seed might really die in his hands. He walked very fast along the way and spoke faster. He didn''t feel much about it, but the two soldiers could clearly hear it.


    After all, for a star ship who explodes in front of his eyes, even if he uses a particle gun to his forehead without changing his face and tone, even if he just talks faster, it''s a very unimaginable thing.


    They thought there was something urgent, so they quickly opened the outermost metal door. When he opened the laboratory with the highest authority, they could breathe.


    They stand at the door, although they can''t speak at will, but in their eyes, they are somewhat the same.


    What''s going on? Can you make the major general who has no feelings show his emotions?


    When Hugh enters the laboratory, he first stops the monitoring in the room, turns off all the robots, and then goes to the platform to check the virtual image.


    as like as two peas in his space, the seeds of black seeds can even be seen as tiny and almost integrated. As like as two peas, the


    image is the light brain of the laboratory built on its real data. It is not the same as it is, but it is no different from its body.


    His fingers stretched out, but touched a solid transparent shell.


    For the sake of reality, although it is a virtual image, he also turns on the outer protective device, so that unless someone turns off the device, no one can find that the seed inside is just a three-dimensional projection.


    Open the space button, take out the Petri dish in it. This one is real. He turns off the outer protective cover and puts it on the platform.


    The real Petri dish overlaps with the false phantom without any flaws. Without his operation, the optical brain on the platform has automatically analyzed the internal situation and started to replace it automatically.


    A large bubble filled with the same liquid rises from the light green liquid. The huge bubble slowly rises from the bottom of the Petri dish and touches the edge of the seed.


    Black and green blend together, and a depression appears where the vacuole meets the seed, and then the seed is wrapped like a mouth.


    This process is somewhat like endocytosis. Even if Xiu didn''t do much research on biology, he had seen the video of this basic biology science popularization.


    When the seeds are wrapped by new vacuoles, the original liquid in the culture dish begins to flow out rapidly. With the increase of the culture liquid in the vacuoles, the original culture liquid outside begins to drop rapidly. Until the culture dish is filled with new nutrient liquid, the process stops completely.


    The whole procedure took less than a minute, and the new culture medium was changed.


    After hearing the sound of the light brain, Xiu found that he had been staring at the scene for almost a minute. He was about to pick it up again when he heard the synthetic sound of the light brain machine ring out again: "please pay attention, we have detected that the target has obvious life fluctuation, so we don''t suggest moving!"


    Xiuyinhui''s eyes looked at the seed, it was still a silent black, but under the solid shell, there was really a weak life.


    He remembered his dream that night.


    So, that dream is true.


    But since it''s really alive, it''s even more impossible for him to leave it here.


    So despite the warning of the brain, Xiu picked up the Petri dish again and put it back into the space.


    The virtual image is still suspended there. He opens the log of the laboratory, changes the test result to no abnormality, and then, like the last time, turns on the monitoring and robot again, and then turns away.


    Only this time, he did not let the people at the door hide his arrival as he did last time, so soon, the whole starship knew that the major general had entered the laboratory.


    And still look flustered walked in.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1229

    Of course, this is not the case, but three people become tigers. More people pass on a sentence, which is always quite different from its original meaning.


    At the beginning, the two soldiers only said on the team channel that the major general had come to the laboratory today, and their tone was a little faster than usual, as if something had happened.


    Then, when a person in their team talked about it with a friend, it became a matter for the major general to rush to deal with the laboratory. In addition, there was something wrong with the laboratory a few days ago, so the rumor spread.


    When Franz heard the news, it had become that the precious samples they were responsible for protecting in the laboratory had been destroyed by the attackers, and their mission had completely failed.


    This is an incredible thing for the major general who has no failure in his military career. We don''t want to believe it. Everyone is discussing this matter fiercely.


    Hearing this news, he was a little unbelievable, but his surprise was totally different from that of others, because Frans clearly remembered that after the laboratory was attacked that day, the major general entered the laboratory at the first time. Although he did not know what he had done, he knew that it was not so simple since he ordered himself not to let anyone know about it.


    Sure enough, for some reason, Xiu not only did not deny the incident, but also completely blocked the experimental area, forbidding anyone to enter.


    This expanded the suspicion, and more and more people discussed it. Gradually, the eyes of ordinary soldiers looking at Xiu became not quite right.


    In fact, most of the soldiers on this starship are not in the original Legion. After all, they are deliberately isolating him. It is impossible for him to bring the whole Legion.


    Moreover, the emotions of these ordinary soldiers are most easily provoked, especially because they are afraid of modifying the identity of the creator, so they are becoming more and more dissatisfied with him soon.


    They even began to protest against his order to close all public places on the Starship and the fact that travel must be covered.


    Although they have been following him, Bai Jin and Brian still absolutely trust Xiu, which is useless. They can''t convince everyone, so in order not to make the situation worse, they can only use their strength to suppress the soldiers'' emotions and prevent them from making trouble.


    The beta soldiers are OK, but the alpha soldiers are manic and irritable. Even if they are stronger than them, it''s not easy to deal with them. In order to deal with this, they are almost exhausted.


    However, no matter how the soldiers questioned him, Hugh did not give any explanation for the incident. He did not even appear in the central control area for several days.


    Even Mr. bass, who has never been in charge of affairs, worries about asking Bai Jin and Brian about the situation. He doesn''t care about the precious experimental object, but if the soldiers make trouble, the safety of the Starship will plummet. He is simply afraid that he can''t return to central star safely.


    The two of them had to take turns to appease him so that he didn''t have to worry. The major general made his own arrangements.


    Because they were also full of doubts about this, and they didn''t know what Xiu was going to do.


    However, they absolutely obeyed any of his orders, and they believed that Xiu had his reasons for doing it.


    In addition to them, there is another person on the Starship who has always trusted him.


    -


    and now.


    In my room.


    The light blue light screen was suspended in mid air. Xiu stood quietly in front of the light screen, and his back was as stiff as a statue. The light of the light screen shone on his face, making his perfect face even colder.


    On the table beside him, the spherical transparent container stands stably on it. Even if there is no support under it, it is also incredibly stable. The Petri dish made of special materials has the function of gravity field control, and it can maintain absolute stability even in a bumpy storm.


    In the container, the black shell is illuminated by the blue light, as if it is glowing. Its shadow falls on the desktop and gathers into a black spot.


    The light and shadow shake, the black spot changes slightly, but I don''t notice this scene when I look at the screen.


    He calmly looked at the white figure on the screen as if chatting with two soldiers.


    Seeing that the soldiers were angry and unwilling to carry out his orders, when they wanted to take off the isolation hood, the slight radian on the corner of her mouth, he reached out to cut off this picture and save it.


    The white figure turned back to the room, but the two soldiers at the door quickly turned away. Seeing this, Xiu turned off this pair of monitoring and opened another interface.


    In a dark room, everything is blurred. However, in the middle of the room, there are two strange blue lights, through which Omega sitting on the bed can be seen.


    "The host did a good job."


    In the dark room, Omega, wearing a white dress, sat on the bed without expression. This time, no tentacles came out of her body, but her eyes still showed strange blue light.


    She knelt on the bed motionless, like a sleepwalking ghost, without saying a word, even could hardly hear the sound of breathing.If it wasn''t for the occasional flash of blue light in her eyes, people would almost think that she was a robot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1230

    In fact, however, she is listening to the system of consciousness.


    Mechanical tone, even praise can not hear any emotion, she knew that her step was right.


    Using the last attack to stir up the relationship between human beings, as the guy who claimed to be a system said, these human beings are totally different from their family. They are not as loyal and obedient to the queen as her people. Betrayal is very common for them.


    "Are you sure that damned seed is dead?" She asked the system.


    She can''t feel the disgusting smell of insects these days, but it may be because of the isolation hood. She is absolutely not at ease if she doesn''t see it destroyed and turned into a pile of space dust.


    ¡®¡­¡­ "I''m sure." When it comes to this problem, the system obviously pauses. It is an auxiliary system, but because the world''s technology has been very developed, some instruments can even detect non biological energy fluctuations, let alone a very dangerous guy staring at it in the dark.


    It knows the battle record of the enchantment - all the tasks of the system against her have failed, and so far no one can escape from her except the adult.


    Therefore, in order not to be found, many of its functions can not be used here, so it is not sure that the seed must be dead, although according to the original track of development, it is impossible to live.


    But these conditions must not let its host know, otherwise this insect with low IQ will definitely refuse to continue the task.


    Besides, as long as the Tasker and Hugh Holt are solved, the seed will definitely not survive, so it is not cheating the host.


    The parasitic Zerg didn''t recognize the implication of the system. She said with pride, "in this case, you can watch, and I''ll soon find another Tasker!"


    "You have to be careful, because that person is very difficult to deal with." Looking at her complacent appearance, the system can''t help reminding her.


    The Zerg''s IQ is not high, but her ability is very practical in this world, so they choose such a Tasker.


    But now it seems that she really doubts whether she can get rid of the dangerous charm.


    "Hum! As long as she controls her body, even if she has the ability, she can''t use it! " In her eyes, the blue fluorescence flickered, and countless tentacles stretched out from her body, which looked very strange.


    Across the light screen, clearly see this scene of facial expression, gray eyes have become deeper.


    The Academy of Sciences once dissected the bodies of the soldiers under control. Although they did not seem to have any changes in their bodies, once they opened their heads controlled by pi, they would find that their brains had disappeared. Instead, they were tangled up with dense linear parasites with faint blue light on their bodies.


    It''s really ironic that this kind of tiny insect, which is thinner than hair, can make human beings who have occupied the dominant position in the universe helpless.


    The Zerg and the system in the room haven''t been found yet. They have been monitored for a long time. Even if they can''t hear their conversation, Hugh can judge her intention.


    It''s time to have a rest. After confirming that the Zerg who controls Omega has been staying in the room, he puts away the light screen in front of him and prepares to sleep.


    He already knows what to do with it.


    When he was lying in the dormant warehouse, his eyes suddenly saw the Petri dish still on the table. The black seed was still suspended in the liquid, as if the previous life wave was just a mechanical failure. It still had no vitality.


    After a pause, a familiar picture flashed through my mind.


    He got up again, went over and moved it to the side of the sleeping barn.


    Instead of adjusting the cabin to sleep mode as usual, he turned on all the lights in the room, especially the one above the Petri dish. Although the effect was not as good as the simulated star light in the laboratory, it was also much stronger than the darkness in the space button.


    Light is essential for seed germination.


    Since it is alive, it must be trying to germinate.


    Lying in the sleeping barn, he slowly closed his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1231

    Dream again.


    It''s still a familiar scene, and it''s still dark around him, but the land under his feet is bigger, and he didn''t see the land that was jacked up last time.


    Maybe it was a dream that made him feel a little sorry.


    As a matter of fact, he had never felt this way before, so why did he clearly know that Hugh attributed it to dreaming.


    There''s always something wrong with dreams. There''s nothing to think about.


    He stepped forward. Suddenly, a little green appeared in his vision.


    Hugh stopped.


    It''s a tiny plant seedling, not - should be said to be a bud, under the slender and weak stem supporting two small round leaves, it looks only as big as the nail cap.


    It grows quietly on the land full of cracks, just like a little green dust on the yellow paper. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it at all.


    Seems to be aware that he is observing it, the two fragile leaves automatically, gently swinging, as if waving.


    There was a sense of inexplicability in his heart. He didn''t know how to describe it. If he wanted to say it, it was like when he received the communication after finishing the task for the first time.


    He walked slowly over and stood in front of the seedling, looking at the cracks around it.


    It''s just a little bud like this, but it leaves such traces on the ground.


    His eyes fell on the seedling, its fragile leaves swaying, sometimes even close together, as if clapping.


    It seems to want him to touch.


    Hugh didn''t know why he had this feeling, but it was obvious that it was not an illusion.


    It''s very weak.


    Hugh thought he could crush it with one finger.


    So he didn''t reach out. He was afraid that he would accidentally press it to death.


    The swing frequency of the seedlings gradually slowed down, the two round leaves spread down on the ground, even the slender stem bent down a radian, the whole bud showed a wilting breath, as if to wither.


    Is it sad?


    It was the same feeling again. In this strange dream, he seemed to feel its emotion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1232

    The feeling was new to him.


    For human beings, they can sense other people''s emotions through pheromones, but for those who can''t, this is the first time that they can sense other emotions.


    Even though it''s just a plant.


    But Xiu didn''t touch it in the end.


    He just watched quietly, until the familiar prompt sound, the dream disappeared again in front of him.


    He opened his eyes.


    Vision is still light blue repair fluid, he first time side head looked to one side of the table.


    The seeds were still floating in the liquid, and the black shell showed a little silence, without any sign of germination.


    Dreams are just dreams.


    I don''t know what it has to do with that inexplicable dream, but he can''t be immersed in it all the time.


    Xiu soon got up from the sleeping barn and got dressed.


    As soon as I opened the personal terminal, I saw several communications from Bai Jin and Brian. They were very puzzled about his actions, but they absolutely obeyed his orders, because in this way, he decided to take this step.


    Just in order to reduce the possibility of accidents, but also to try not to reveal secrets, he did not tell the two of his plans.


    "Go on."


    He sent new instructions to the two men and still ordered them to suppress the soldiers. No one was allowed to take off the isolation hood. He looked at the monitor again and counted the time in his head.


    Now, it''s not the best time. We need to wait.


    When the PI can''t help it, he can take action.


    -


    so Tang Xiaotang followed Xiu in the room to watch the monitoring.


    Of course, he was watching. She listened and tried to sprout. After all, she couldn''t see anything in this shell.


    But this time, she was still rational. She didn''t use up all her mental energy, otherwise she couldn''t enter Xiu''s dream at night, which would be a loss.


    Although he has successfully entered his dream last night, he has never met himself. He has no emotion and high mental strength. Her ability to be limited by the host body and rules is not very good for him, which can make him feel her meaning. If you want to control his dream, you can''t do it.


    But fortunately, it seems that Xiu doesn''t have no idea at all. Even because of his higher mental strength than others, he is more cautious than she imagined.


    According to part of the monitoring content that can be heard, Tang Xiaotang can roughly guess what he is going to do.


    He should want to wait until the parasite can not bear to start, a hit to catch it.


    In fact, it''s not difficult for Tang Xiaotang to understand Xiu''s doing this. If there is a better way, he should not choose this extremely risky way. After all, it''s very risky - if someone is not careful and is controlled, things will become very bad.


    They don''t have enough manpower, and they are still in a closed environment like the Starship. If they are controlled a few more, they won''t be attacked by other Zerg, and they will be destroyed.


    But the law of the world is very protective for Omega, who shoulders the heavy responsibility of breeding. Unless there is a complete reason, no one can hurt them at will, especially as soldiers.


    It''s Omega who is under control, and she didn''t detect any abnormality when she went on the Starship. He gave the order directly, which will make the people on the Starship more dissatisfied.


    It''s not known whether the other party has ambushed troops or not. It''s still three months before they return to the capital star. If the people on the star ship are distracted, no matter how strong he is, he will die faster once attacked.


    So he connived at the other side''s provocation, only secretly monitoring, which was to stabilize the situation and try to buy time for the arrival of reinforcements.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1233

    His plan is very good, if Tang Xiaotang himself, he may choose to do it when there are no other obstacles.


    However, there is still a W organization that doesn''t know where it is, and it has too many means to prevent, so this kind of practice is too risky.


    However, she couldn''t remind him that if someone as intelligent as a machine as Xiu behaves too much, it will only be counterproductive.


    So for two consecutive days, Tang Xiaotang stayed here with him, listening to the monitoring during the day, trying to germinate, and entering Xiu''s dream at night. But no matter how hard she tried, he would never touch her in the dream, which made her very depressed.


    On the third day, maybe the Zerg could not hold on. Xiugang woke up and received the news from Bai Jin.


    "Major general, Miss Liliana wants to see you again."


    Bai Jin is very helpless. She is very busy these days. Since Xiu ordered her not to lock up Omega, she has to leave the room for a walk almost every day. She not only has to distract and protect her, but also has to prevent those restless soldiers from bumping into her. It''s killing.


    Moreover, when she was so busy, Omega had to find something for her, which made her have no expectation of Omega for a while. In addition, she couldn''t feel pheromone. Bai Jin felt that if she went on like this, she would be indifferent when she returned to central star.


    "Bring her here."


    Finally wait until the other party can''t help to hand, repair gray eyes micro motion, will put aside the Petri dish into the space button.


    Tang Xiaotang heard Xiu''s voice and knew that he was going to attack the insect. Her heart was moving. She was preparing to observe each other''s behavior carefully to see if it had any connection with the mysterious organization. Unexpectedly, Xiu wanted to put her in the space button.


    Although the sound can be heard in the space, she can''t feel anything through the space button and isolation cover! And if it has any secret weapons, it will be very dangerous to stay outside!


    She is very anxious, but Hugh can''t feel her emotion. He only knows that he can''t let PI know that the seed is still alive.


    With the isolation hood on, he stood quietly at the table, waiting for the target to arrive.


    "Di - check passed!"


    Soon, the metal door in front of her opened, and the weak girl with blond hair walked into the passage under the leadership of Bai Jin. Behind her, in addition to the two soldiers who protected her, she also followed seven or eight tall soldiers.


    Although they didn''t have any equipment, they all had serious expressions and restless movements. A young man with brown hair and black eyes even had some bad looks in his eyes.


    Bai Jin frequently casts threatening eyes at several people, but several people seem not to see it. Under the effect of the isolation hood, they lose the pressure of pheromone, and their behavior is even more difficult to control.


    Several people went straight to the door, followed by the two soldiers, looking like a girl in the middle of the guard.


    The girl turned her head and gave a smile to several people. Then the young man nodded to her, stopped and stood at the door with others.


    Her side of Bai Jin looked at this scene, the corner of the eye smoked, quietly looked at a look like a weak girl.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1234

    What does Omega want to do?


    It''s not that she didn''t realize that she was always talking to other people on the Starship intentionally or unintentionally these days. At first, Bai Jin didn''t doubt it. She just thought that she was like some Omega who liked being sought after.


    But she is not stupid, her intention is too obvious, and without the influence of pheromone, she can think more rationally.


    There must be something wrong with her.


    But Bai Jin still doesn''t believe that she has been controlled. After all, even the instrument can''t detect her abnormality. If she is really controlled, how terrible it would be to control her pi


    She told herself not to think too much, just to obey orders. She firmly believed that the major general must have a way.


    At this time, the blonde girl beside her also communicated with the system in silence.


    "Are you sure you can temporarily disable this damned hood?" Zerg''s tone is a little anxious.


    In recent days, she has been in contact with the humans on the starship, trying to find another Tasker, but she didn''t know that he was hiding too well. Neither she nor the system found any abnormality.


    She suspected that the guy was not here at all, but the system denied her conjecture. It said that another Tasker must be here and would often appear next to the human she feared and longed for.


    I don''t know why it''s so sure. She asked the system and didn''t tell her, but she had almost contacted all the humans on the starship, and she didn''t find another Tasker. Her patience was running out.


    She decided to take the initiative.


    Since the system says that the Tasker has a close relationship with the human, she tries to control him. As long as there are hostages, she doesn''t believe that he won''t show up on his own initiative?


    Exactly, she needs fresh body for a long time, even if he does not appear, it is a very good choice to occupy this body.


    She thinks this idea is very good, but the system doesn''t approve of it. Moreover, there is a serious problem in the implementation of this plan, which is the disgusting cover on her body.


    It not only isolated her breath, but also made her completely unable to touch other people and their bodies, so that she could not implant her tentacles into their bodies and control these human beings.


    She knows why the system doesn''t approve of it - it''s afraid of being caught by the instrument, so she specially gets the message from those people. Those large-scale instruments that can detect mental fluctuations are in the experimental area and central control area, and there are no other places. However, this man named Xiu is in his room these days, and there are no large-scale instruments around him.


    So she convinced the system to do her a favor by making their energy shield useless while she was with that human.


    Even a few seconds is enough for her. She knows that it can help her blind the testing equipment, and the system can do it.


    If the plan is successful, she can directly find another Tasker to kill him. Even if it fails, it doesn''t matter. With this human as a hostage, they can easily escape.


    The system thought for a moment and agreed to her plan.


    "Please rest assured that there will be no problem." The familiar mechanical sound of the system rang out in her mind, and she was extremely satisfied.


    "That''s good. Don''t worry. As long as you can make the cover disappear, I will never fail!"


    The system didn''t speak, and the Zerg didn''t care, but she didn''t know that the system had another plan.


    I have to admit that what she said is very reasonable, but it''s not so easy to escape if you fail. Anyway, as long as the son of the world dies, it doesn''t matter whether the host is alive or dead. It''s cost-effective to sacrifice her to complete the task.


    It''s not difficult to make the energy shield disappear. After all, its civilization is higher than that of the world. Even if it is found, it can be separated from this plane when the task is completed. This is a rare opportunity, and it''s worth gambling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1235

    Omega had already entered the room. Seeing that the metal door was about to close, the young man with brown hair and black eyes behind him suddenly spoke coldly.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Then he put out a hand and stood in front of the two closing doors.


    Feeling the obstruction, the metal door opens to both sides again and the alarm sounds.


    "Captain Arthur, what do you want to do?" Bai Jin immediately stepped forward and asked him in a cold voice.


    The tendons on her forehead are springing up. Among the alpha troublemakers these days, this kid is the most difficult. His physical strength and mental strength are a, and his physical strength even reaches the level of a +, which is regarded as the elite level. If it wasn''t for his impulsive personality, which offended his previous boss and almost made trouble in the battlefield, he would not have been sent to perform this task.


    If there is no isolation hood and omega, she can suppress him with pheromone now; if he leaves his duty without permission, she can immediately order or even punish him, but now it''s the guy''s rotation time, so she can only use her eyes to signal him not to do anything and go back quickly.


    "Commander Bai, have you forgotten? Apart from his partner, alpha is never allowed to be alone in the same closed space with Omega. "The young man named Arthur did not step back. Although he was talking to Bai Jin, his eyes were looking at alpha in the room:" I think in order to ensure the safety of Miss Liliana, the door should be open. "


    What he said is very reasonable, but everyone is wearing isolation hood, and now it is a special situation, so there is no way to pay too much attention to it.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Omega said weakly, "I believe in major general."


    "I believe in major general, too, but just in case. After all, your status is unusual." The young man continued to look at the tall figure in the room. Although he believed, his tone was full of distrust.


    Bai Jin''s eyes are cold, and she is about to force them to go back. Suddenly, a man''s cold voice comes from the room.


    "Yes."


    Yes? Is the door open? Bai Jin was surprised, but since she gave the order, she would obey: "now what advice do you have?" Cold sharp vision fell on Arthur, Bai Jin thought, if he doesn''t convergence, for a while she must let him know, in the army absolutely can''t disobey the officer!


    "No, sir." Fortunately, Arthur''s intelligence quotient is still there. Seeing this, he immediately took a step back, stood at the door, but did not leave.


    This prick!


    Bai Jin glared at him again, then turned and entered the room.


    At this time, the Zerg in the room also secretly scolds the people outside. Originally, she only wanted the system to cancel the isolation cover of the two of them, so that in the closed space, only the two of them have the highest success rate. But now, with the space becoming larger and so many people watching, not only the success rate is greatly reduced, but in case of failure, her chance of escape is also reduced.


    What a fool! If I had known, I wouldn''t have let him come!


    No matter how regretful she was, there was no emotion on her face, because the human being she was facing was so smart that she could not let him find any flaws.


    Although she tried her best to hide her emotion, her eyes still showed something strange, and she was caught by Xiu who was standing in front of her.


    He has a high mental strength and a much sharper sense than most people, so even though she thinks she''s hiding well, she can''t escape his eyes.


    Quietly looking at her, he said faintly: "miss LILLIANA, what''s the matter with you?"


    He wants to see what she wants to do.


    Now that it''s broken, she can only act as soon as possible, so the Zerg take a few steps forward to shorten the distance between them, and communicate with the system at the bottom of their heart.


    "System, when will you start?"


    "Start the countdown, 3, 2..."


    If Tang Xiaotang is outside, she can hear the voice of the system now, but even if she is not there, she can also hear the soft voice of the girl with hidden evil intentions: "I have something very important to tell you..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1236

    See Omega a little bit closer to himself, alpha looks unchanged, but the body is on guard.


    Tang Xiaotang in the space thinks that things are very bad. She immediately surges up all her mental energy, trying to break through the closed space and check the situation outside.


    The girl was still slowly approaching. At this time, the distance between them was very close. Their isolation hoods almost touched each other, and other people in the room thought it was wrong.


    In addition to being in estrus, Omega usually doesn''t take the initiative to approach alpha. They have a kind of natural fear of alpha, but Liliana should take the initiative to approach an alpha, which is really suspicious.


    The isolation hood cuts off the smell of pheromone. Is she in heat now?


    Bai Jin heart a jump, want to come forward to stop her, but no repair order, she can''t move without authorization. The alpha people outside the door looked a little excited, but Arthur, who was standing in the front, slowly narrowed his black eyes and showed some sharp color at the bottom of his eyes.


    The girl stopped. All of a sudden, the isolation covers on all the people in the room disappeared in an instant. Immediately, the rich Omega pheromone diffused in the small space. Bai Jin on one side breathed, and her eyes immediately turned red.


    "It''s a success!"


    The Zerg screams excitedly at the bottom of her heart. She is about to rush forward, but at the same time, she feels a terrible breath that makes her shiver from the human body in front of her.


    Her face became pale for a moment, and she could hardly control falling back. She didn''t want to get close to him any more. Instead, she tried her best to climb back with her limbs.


    The man''s expressionless look at her action, silver hair fell on the shoulder, as if she had seen through all her plans, that pair of metal cold gray eyes without any emotion.


    People outside are shocked. Even though they can''t feel the smell of pheromone through the isolation hood, they can see what happened from Bai Jin''s performance. Several alpha''s eyes also change. Some people want to get close with salivation, but they are stopped by apathetic Arthur. He stands at the door and doesn''t let the people behind him enter the room.


    "You leave!"


    A few alpha didn''t want to leave, but under his sharp vision, they had to bite their teeth and didn''t want to leave.


    At this time, a heavy gasp came from the room, and Bai Jin, who was red eyed, finally couldn''t control her desire, and was about to pounce on the girl sitting on the ground.


    Seeing this, Arthur outside the door was about to go in and hold her down when alpha suddenly froze. Her body seemed to be overwhelmed by a more powerful force on the ground. Even if she wanted to get closer, she couldn''t move forward.


    When he was stunned, he turned his head slightly and saw that alpha, who was standing behind the table, had stepped out. He stood quietly in the room without any action, but it seemed that there was an invisible force covering the room, which made people unable to resist his orders and could only submit to him.


    The girl sitting on the ground turned her eyes and fainted directly, but no one could take care of her at this time - only Arthur and the two beta soldiers remained outside, but no one dared to come in and touch her without the order of repair.


    Even through the isolation hood, Arthur seemed to feel the extremely powerful pheromone smell with great spiritual power. It can be imagined that without this isolation hood, he would be kneeling on the ground like commander Bai.


    His heart began to thump violently, and his body trembled unconsciously, which was the excitement and awe in the face of the strong.


    This is the strength of the first star power How terrible!


    What a fool he did just now! It turns out that alpha didn''t pay attention to him at all!


    Just when Arthur thought so, the man suddenly gave him a cold glance. When he was watched by those silver gray eyes, his muscles immediately tightened up and unconsciously entered the combat mode.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1237

    "Inhibitors."


    Just when he thought that the man could not control himself, he only heard a cold voice, and his tone was as calm as ever.


    Arthur looked at him in surprise. Alpha''s silver gray eyes were still cold and indifferent, but his eyes were very clear. He stood there, without any sign of losing control.


    How is that possible?


    Arthur himself is alpha. He knows how he feels in the face of Omega pheromone, that kind of uncontrollable physiological impulse. No matter how strong the inhibition is, people will fall into madness. It is impossible for alpha to stay awake in this situation.


    Moreover, the more powerful alpha is, the clearer its perception of pheromone will be. Without inhibitors, no one can resist it.


    If there were no isolation hood, his condition would not be much better than that of commander Bai.


    However, in front of him, he had to believe it. Remembering what the man said just now, Arthur reacted quickly. He took out the spare inhibitor in the space button, went to Bai Jin and injected the needle directly into her neck.


    After one shot, the inhibitor worked quickly. The redness in alpha''s eyes faded away a little. The pheromone that she lost control of gradually returned to calm, and the crazy color on her face gradually faded away.


    "Thank you." Bai Jin''s reason is restored. With the inhibitor, the irrepressible impulse is finally suppressed. She pulls out the needle on her neck, stands up, and raises the isolation hood again, isolating the strong pheromone that still pervades the space from her body.


    "Major general, what should we do now?" She looked at the girl lying on the ground, her eyes became sharper than ever before. There was something wrong with Omega!


    She had been on the battlefield. Before she joined the first regiment and became a subordinate of Xiu, all of them had been trained to resist pheromones. Although they could not completely restrain their instincts, they could at least keep their sanity for a moment, so that they could successfully inject inhibitors into themselves.


    But just now, almost for a moment, she completely lost her mind. This situation is very abnormal. If it''s not something wrong with her body, it''s the Omega in front of her that is strange!


    She only had a physical test this morning and everything was normal, so it was obvious that she had a problem.


    Such a dangerous person must not let her move freely on the Starship!


    "Don''t touch her yet."


    Xiu looked at the people on the ground indifferently and remembered her instant retreat. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he could see the fear in her eyes clearly.


    When she first met her, she didn''t show such emotion when facing him. It can be seen that what she was afraid of was not him.


    Although his plan was interrupted, it was not a bad thing. At least he found a reason to lock her up, and it was a more perfect and reasonable reason.


    Estrus.


    Omega''s first oestrus usually lasts for one to two months and then once a month, but it lasts less than a week.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1238

    During this period, their pheromones will be several times stronger than usual, their personalities will have obvious changes, and they will be especially eager to be marked by alpha.


    The only way to end their oestrus is to mark them completely.


    Therefore, in order to protect the unmarked Omega from being hurt during estrus, they will be forced to be isolated a few days before estrus, unable to meet anyone, and will not be released until the end of estrus.


    Liliana''s abnormal behavior just now has been seen by many people. Estrus can reasonably explain her performance. Moreover, she has never heard of when her estrus is. There is no Omega specific inhibitor on the starship, so she can be separated from the room for the reason of estrus.


    "She''s in heat." He looked at the white Jin full of alert, reminded.


    Oestrus?


    Bai Jin''s mind suddenly flashed, and immediately understood his meaning: "it''s that Miss Liliana is in heat. For her safety, we need to isolate her immediately!"


    Arthur on one side: "I''m not sure." Do you make up excuses like this when I don''t exist?


    As soon as he had this idea, the terrible alpha cast a frightful cold line of sight at him again, and then the poor looking Lieutenant Colonel Bai followed him, as if his eyes were murderous.


    "Captain Arthur, I think you should know what punishment you will get for disobeying the commander''s orders in the army?" I didn''t expect that the boy was still here! No wonder he would offend the old man Philip. He is not afraid to die!


    Bai Jin was confused just now, so she didn''t notice who gave her the inhibitor. Now when she saw Arthur, she immediately remembered that he had just disobeyed the order, and that he had just seen his embarrassment.


    This time, if he is not allowed to behave, her name will be written upside down!


    Arthur thought it was a bad thing, but when he thought about it, he suddenly remembered something and said with a smile, "I''m very sorry, commander Bai, but I didn''t get any orders from you."


    Bai Jin''s words stopped her. She remembered that she didn''t ask him to leave directly just now. It was really a loophole for him.


    Scruple in front of repair, Baijin is not good to argue with him, wait for a while no one, she and he again.


    "Bring two robots here." She simply ordered.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1239

    She really has a problem. They can''t touch her, so they have to let the robot come.


    "It''s up to you." Repair turn around, he is very clear about the strength of Bai Jin, this matter to her enough.


    He has to figure out another thing.


    Seeing that alpha strides out of the room without any response, Arthur stares at the tall and straight figure thoughtfully. It seems that the rumor is correct. He really can''t feel the pheromone.


    Although some people will not respond to pheromones because of glandular disorders or psychological factors, there are very few of them. They can feel pheromones, but they can''t give corresponding feedback. Those who can''t feel pheromones at all are people with natural genetic defects.


    So, is he really a reformer?


    Unlike those who opposed the fierce, Arthur didn''t think much about this kind of thing. He only obeyed the strong, and there was no doubt that the God of war of the Empire was more powerful than he thought.


    Originally, he was just dissatisfied with his recent actions. After all, he didn''t want to give his life to a stupid man for no reason. But now, Arthur changed his mind.


    At the moment of his grey eyes, the fear and admiration from the bottom of his heart almost made his blood boil. Pheromone couldn''t hide it. The feeling of excitement was something he had never felt before.


    He wants to follow him.


    "Captain Arthur!" Just thinking about it, Arthur''s ear suddenly rang out a angry voice, his whole body trembled, subconsciously turned back, he saw an iron face, the man was cold, his eyes seemed to be spitting fire: "did you hear what I said?"


    Shaking all over, he remembered that he had to deal with Omega lying on the ground. Looking at each other''s dark face, he had no doubt that if he said half a word more, she would let him stay in the 100 times gravity chamber until he died.


    "I see, sir!" He glanced at the woman on the ground with a cold light in his eyes.


    Today is not for this woman. As a fanatical fighter, he is only interested in fighting. Omega, a weak creature, can''t attract his attention. If he didn''t want to know what the major general wanted to do, he would not come with her.


    It''s not that he didn''t see her strange behavior just now, which made him a little disgusted with Omega.


    He hates being used! Especially by Omega!


    Male alpha turns around and walks out quickly to find the robot. Seeing that he doesn''t even look at Omega on the ground, Bai Jin''s defense against him disappears a little.


    This guy''s character is exactly the same as the data. Although he is impulsive, his IQ is not low.


    In this way, it is not impossible for him to get involved in this matter, otherwise


    With a deep look in her eyes, her eyes returned to omega on the ground.


    Now the most important thing is to deal with this disaster.


    If she wasn''t the protected Omega, she would have thrown her off the Starship!


    -


    go back to your room.


    Xiuliche took out the Petri dish he put into the space button.


    Looking at the still dead seed, his eyes showed some doubts.


    Everyone in the room just now thought it was his mental pressure that made Omega faint, but only Xiu knew that it wasn''t.


    His mental strength is indeed very strong, but it has no effect on PI. After all, if his mental strength is effective, how can human fight so hard.


    PI is not afraid of their mental strength at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1240

    So, she fainted for other reasons.


    Think of that moment, she retreated when the eyes of intense fear, I am afraid that is the real reason for her coma.


    What is she afraid of?


    At that moment, he seemed to feel an extremely weak mental force, just like an illusion. If his senses were not sharper than others, he might not find this mental force.


    Is that it?


    His eyes fell on the black seed, it quietly suspended, as if just that moment of breath is just his illusion.


    But he knew it wasn''t an illusion.


    He thought again of the seedling with only two leaves in his dream. Did the weak mental power belong to it


    Hugh stares at the seed, trying to feel the mental force again. However, the solid Petri dish cuts off the mental force, and he can''t feel anything.


    After a moment''s silence, he did not take it back, but continued to put it in the light.


    Maybe, it can really germinate.


    He thought.


    -


    in fact, space navigation is very boring.


    Regardless of the day and night environment, the window is always dark universe, occasionally can see the stars are far away from them, after all, in order not to be affected by the gravitational field of the stars, safe routes are far away from them, and even if occasionally through the middle of the galaxy, see are mainly gray or black planets, cold and lifeless.


    Any magnificent nebula, brilliant stars, because of the long distance and become insignificant, unless in a limited position to watch, or see only a pile of light or dark small spots.


    In particular, they are sailing in remote galaxies, where there are no galaxies or planets of ornamental value, no energy mining stars or habitable planets. Otherwise, it would have been developed by those Star Trek companies or energy companies for a long time. How could it be so desolate that there was no supply station.


    In such a single environment for a long time, people''s mood will become very anxious, and even produce anxiety and depression. Therefore, most starships are equipped with entertainment equipment such as game room, in order to prevent the crew and passengers from mental illness.


    This is a research ship taken over by the military. Although there is no entertainment equipment, there are also places like training rooms and projection halls for soldiers to adjust their mood.


    But recently, all these places have been closed, which makes the soldiers who have no place to vent their emotions because of the rumors more and more anxious. Friction occurs from time to time. The soldiers who are sent to perform this task are those who are not able to pay attention, or who have made mistakes and offended their superiors, and they are easy to be instigated.


    Otherwise, due to the existence of Xiu, we can''t ignore him. Even if he doesn''t show up, these soldiers are afraid. They have already started to make trouble.


    However, even so, the number of frictions has been increasing recently, especially since LILLIANA went to see Xiu that day, which makes them more and more unconvinced. A few guys are ready to make trouble.


    "Damn it! Arthur, what the hell are they doing? " In the corner, alpha, a brown haired man, angrily hammered the wall, but was quickly bounced back by the isolation hood.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Some of the people who went with me that day didn''t say anything and didn''t get together with them any more. Arthur didn''t know them any more, as if it was not him who proposed to pick things a few days ago.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1241

    In front of him stood three other soldiers, two women, a man, a woman, alpha, and a man and a woman, both beta.


    "His people have been ignoring us these days." Female alpha looks gloomy and her tone is also irritable.


    The two beta dare not speak. Their strength is not as strong as the two alpha, so they can only listen to them at this time.


    Male alpha tone disdains: "that coward! Hum! I think he was scared by the reformer! If I were you, I would not -- "


    just as he was saying this, beta, the man beside him, interrupted him with a nervous face. His eyes kept squinting in one direction. Everyone looked along and saw alpha, a tall black eyed man, holding his chest in both hands, quietly leaning against the wall at the corner, smiling at them.


    "Why not?"


    He picks eyebrow, the smile of the corner of the mouth is more and more sarcastic, the disdain that the handsome face contains, but let a few people instantly shut up.


    When did this guy come?


    "Ah, Arthur When did you... " Male alpha is in a cold sweat. What he said just now must have been heard by the other party. Thinking that alpha''s strength is much stronger than him, especially seeing the other party walking towards him, his heart trembles.


    "What are you going to do?" Alpha, a female, was also a little afraid, but she didn''t say anything bad about each other, so she was a little more calm than the other, but she also took a step back and prepared to leave: "not allowed on the Starship --"


    as for the two betas, she hid in the back, hoping that she had never been here.


    The young man''s slender legs were wrapped in military uniforms, and every step seemed to step on several people''s hearts. Soon he came to the four men. When they thought he would start, he didn''t even pause, and walked directly past them.


    "I advise you not to do it."


    Uninhibited figure quickly disappeared in the corner, leaving only a word of advice, but his rare kindness still remained in place, but a few people did not listen.


    "This damned bastard!" The brown haired alpha was biting his teeth, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes: "wait and see!"


    -


    laboratory.


    In front of us is a vast universe, which is not covered by the atmosphere. The starry sky is clearer and deeper than that seen on the surface of the central star.


    The man is facing the deep darkness, his face is expressionless and his grey eyes are indifferent.


    On the platform beside him, in the light green liquid of the Petri dish, the seeds are suspended in it, and the black shell is faintly suffused with a little bit of broken light, which looks like another universe.


    The most dangerous person has been locked up and the other infected person has been disposed of. He does not have to hide anything. Now, as long as he returns to central star as soon as possible and sends the seed to the Academy of Sciences, the subsequent war will not be a problem.


    His eyes fell on the seed. Although it still looked like a dead stone, he already believed that it was alive.


    After all, compared with other places, the environment of the laboratory is more suitable for it. However, when it is not around these days, he has never had that dream and returned to the previous state.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt as if something was missing.


    Reason told him that this was the best, deep sleep was more helpful for him, but for the first time, Xiu''s mood had a completely different reaction from reason.


    He didn''t want to.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1242

    Grey eyes half closed, his long and thick eyelashes are also a kind of light gray with the same color as his hair and pupils, with a light luster under the light, and some emotion seems to flow in his eyes.


    With his long, well-defined fingers gently raised, he seemed to want to touch the Petri dish.


    On the ground, the small shadow trembled slightly, as if it was approaching him.


    However, at this time, his personal end sounded a hint.


    Repair immediately back hand, fundus rare mood disappeared without a trace, he opened the light screen, Bai Jin serious face immediately appeared in front of.


    "Major general, do you want to make the second space jump?"


    He needs the highest authority to jump in space. He has to go to the main control room.


    Xiu nodded slightly: "I''ll go there now."


    The partition rises, and the sky is cut off from the silver metal. He turns and walks out.


    The metal door closed behind him. Xiu didn''t see it. At that moment, the seed soaked in the culture medium suddenly moved.


    Tang Xiaotang has not been able to contact Xiu for several days.


    He put her back in the laboratory. Although he came to see her every day, soberly, she could not enter his consciousness, let alone through such a Petri dish that could isolate mental power.


    She was a little worried.


    Although the threat seems to have been isolated, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t think that the other party will just give up. In particular, the mysterious organization hasn''t appeared until now, which is full of a strange feeling.


    And that guy, would he really let her go so easily?


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t think so. Remembering the attack on the starship in the original track, she becomes more and more alert.


    The navigation of the starship is the military channel. Although it is not absolutely secret, it is not known by everyone. On this track, their safety will be safeguarded to the greatest extent, and the most important thing is that if there is any problem, they can contact other people at the first time.


    Just now, she has heard the communication between Xiu and Bai Jin. When they jump in space at this time, the starship is lack of energy. Once the energy is interrupted during the jump, it is very likely to drift. Once they leave the predetermined orbit, it is difficult for them to return to the original route.


    A research ship that lacks energy is floating in the universe. This is a marginal galaxy with extremely low development. Not only communication signals will be affected, so that rescue can not find them in time, but also the possibility of attack and fall will be greatly enhanced.


    In the contact information, they would have been attacked in the past few days, so Tang Xiaotang became more vigilant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1243

    She said why Xiu didn''t wait for rescue after the attack. After all, he kept in touch with the military headquarters all the way, and the other side also sent a team to support him.


    If so, the last time the other party must have lost contact with the reinforcements in this way! In other words, he must not jump in space this time!


    She''s going to stop him!


    But now Tang Xiaotang can neither move freely nor send messages to him through consciousness. With all her strength, she just let the seed vibrate a little, let alone sprout. She couldn''t even move her position.


    What should we do?


    She looked at the map in front of her. One of the experimental area and the central control area was in the middle of the starship, and the other was in the head of the Starship. Although the distance was not far, she could not even get out of the laboratory without help.


    Do you want to attract him the way you did last time?


    Tang Xiaotang is thinking, suddenly saw a few points on the map are secretly moving here.


    As soon as her eyes brightened, she suddenly had an idea.


    -


    in a dark room, there is fluorescent mucus everywhere. On the ground and on the walls, there are dry sputtering marks everywhere, just like being hit by something, but the solid walls of special materials are not damaged.


    "Pa --!"


    A bluish object slammed on the wall, turned into a pool of liquid and slid down the wall, but it was tightly closed to the seamless space, and no sound could be transmitted, so did the loud sound.


    Close to the door, a thin figure writhed on the ground in pain. Its body twisted into an incredible shape. Its beautiful face was so ferocious that it lost its human shape, and its protruding eyes almost came out of the frame.


    Her body kept hitting the wall, and the blue liquid flowed out of the seven orifices, which covered her face, and her skin was blue fluorescence.


    "Pa Pa Pa!"


    Countless tentacles from her body bumped into the wall and turned into a pool of pus. The figure rolled for a long time and then collapsed on the ground like exhaustion.


    "Level 3 punishment is over. Please continue to work hard and find another Tasker as soon as possible." The cold voice of the system came from her mind, and she couldn''t say a word of pain.


    Because the last mission failed, she not only failed to find another mission, but also was found a flaw by the human and locked up directly.


    She is not afraid of such an environment, and it doesn''t matter if she is locked up. As long as she can stay away from the terrible breath and let her stay in this room isolated from all the breath, she is very happy. However, the system directly punished her five times for her lack of active task.


    Five three-level punishments once a day, a total of five days, unless she can make significant progress in these five days, otherwise five punishments can not escape.


    At first, she thought that she was just shocked. Anyway, they didn''t have pain nerves, and they didn''t feel pain like these human beings. However, she didn''t know what the hell the system used. She almost died of pain after only one shock!


    It was as if every cell of her body had been torn apart. She didn''t want to experience it any more!


    After two days of gritting her teeth, she lost more than half of her body. She couldn''t help it any more. She had to find a way to take the initiative to carry out the task. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would be hurt to death if she suffered two more times.


    "Damn it!"


    Lying on the ground and panting for a while, she managed to regain some strength and communicate with the system with consciousness: "didn''t you say that seed is dead? Why is it on that human? "


    If it wasn''t for the critical moment, the breath of that damned seed made her faint, now she wouldn''t have to bear such pain!


    The system doesn''t speak. It seems to be analyzing information. After a long time, it says, "this system has said that, but you haven''t found another task in time, so it may come back to life."


    "What?" What the hell''s the reason for that? How can a dead thing come back to life?!


    PI is so angry that the system continues to say, "this system may revive you. Another Tasker naturally has a way to revive a dead seed."


    She had nothing to say.


    However, she was not willing to admit her mistake: "but I can''t leave here now. Even if you kill me, you can''t kill another Tasker."


    "What does the host want?" The system has to admit that this insect with no intelligence is right. If it kills the host, its mission will fail.


    "Help me again."


    In fact, this time, she is not totally fruitless. Although the plan failed, she has contacted all the people on the starship, and there are several suspicious candidates. As long as she reconfirm, she can find the Tasker.


    However, the place she was locked in was cut off from all communications, and she could not contact the "spare body" she left behind."Believe me, this time I must have a way to get rid of that person!" Big deal, kill all the people on this starship!


    This time, the system is silent and seems to be considering whether her words are worth believing.


    After a long time, it finally said, "yes, but this is the last time the system will help the host."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1244

    It has consumed a lot of energy to help her remove the isolation hood before. If you help her again, the remaining energy will only be able to support its transmission back to the tissue.


    "If the host can no longer complete the task, the system will recycle everything given to the host." It warns.


    "Good!" PI gritted his teeth and agreed.


    If they succeed this time, there will be no threat to their family. Although all the insects except the queen have no reproductive capacity, they will carry a large number of eggs on their bodies, and she has left a large number of eggs in a safe place for a long time, so even if she dies, there is no need to say, and a new queen will appear soon.


    If you fail Anyway, with the Philo tree, they will die sooner or later. It doesn''t make any difference.


    She had promised that the system would not say anything more. It asked, "what does the host do with the system? This system can''t do anything that goes beyond common sense. "


    "Help me get back in touch with the outside world." She said without hesitation.


    "Yes."


    She struggled to sit up from the ground, picked up the personal end that was thrown aside, and found that there was a signal.


    Open the address book, she quickly sent a few messages out, and soon, she received a response.


    A faint light flashed through her eyes. She looked at the information on the light screen, with a strange smile at the corner of her mouth.


    -


    after the program is set, it will take half an hour for the Starship to enter the jump state, but there must be sufficient energy during this period, otherwise the jump will be automatically interrupted.


    Once the energy shortage occurs in the process of jumping, the consequences will be extremely serious, ranging from ship drift to lost in the wormhole.


    "At the end of this jump, we will be able to join the supporting transport ships." Bai Jin reports to Xiuhui.


    If it is not for this reason, they will not decide to jump in space. We need to know that there is not enough energy left on the Starship. Although the normal navigation is slow, it consumes less energy and is relatively safe.


    Hugh looked at the route map in front of him, the energy bar of the starship, the surrounding satellite environment data, and the location of the transport ships coming to support. According to the calculation of the optical brain, there was no abnormality.


    But he didn''t know why, he always felt that something was wrong.


    "Wait a minute." He said.


    Maybe it''s the influence of super mental power. Hugh''s intuition is very accurate. Relying on this intuition, he has escaped from danger countless times.


    If he thinks it''s wrong, there must be a problem.


    "Major general, what''s the problem?" Brian on one side doesn''t understand.


    No problem has been found yet, but there must be.


    "Don''t jump yet." Grey eyes, he said.


    Although I don''t know why he ordered them to stop jumping, he must have his own reason, so Bai Jin, who was ready to send the order of jumping preparation to Xiu, stopped his action.


    She looked carefully at the data on the screen in front of her and found nothing unusual.


    Well, maybe she''s stupid However, looking at Brian sitting next to him, his expression was even more dull than hers. Alpha suddenly felt a sense of comfort that "it''s not that they are too stupid, it''s that the boss is too powerful.".


    Well, it must be.


    "What was the result of the inspection about the isolation cover last time?" Hugh suddenly asked an irrelevant question.


    Blaine was stunned for a moment, and then immediately said: "report major general, Mr. bass has checked, the isolation hood itself is not faulty, it suddenly fails, it may be that the energy system is affected by some abnormal magnetic field."


    "Where is the source?"


    "It hasn''t been found out yet, but Mr. Bass said it was probably related to the surrounding cosmic environment." He didn''t see the situation that day, but Bai Jin had experienced it herself, and she didn''t think it was possible.


    If it''s related to the cosmic environment, why not everyone''s failure, but only the three of them in that room?


    Abnormal magnetic fields that can affect energy systems


    If this happens in the middle of the jump, the consequences are unimaginable!


    Bai Jin thought about it very quickly. When she was in a cold sweat, a sharp alarm suddenly sounded in the main control room. Then, the cold mechanical voice of the main light brain sounded: "alarm! The monitoring system in the experimental area is under attack! "


    Then, a transparent light screen flashed past the scene in the corridor. Several soldiers with weapons in their hands attacked in the direction of the screen, and they didn''t have isolation covers.


    The picture flashed by, and then a dazzling light appeared on the screen, and the picture disappeared completely.


    "Are these guys crazy?"


    Bryan immediately sat up from his position. He did not expect that these soldiers on the Starship would dare to defy orders and use weapons to attack openly!


    Bai Jin also looks gloomy, obviously did not expect that they dare to do things at this time.


    Do these guys think that they can do whatever they want without the influence of pheromone with isolation hood?"I''ll deal with it right away!" She also stood up, ready to deal with these bold guys.


    "Together."


    Unexpectedly, the man who is still looking at the screen in front of him opens his mouth. He turns around and his indifferent grey eyes have no feelings. However, I don''t know if it is Bai Jin''s illusion. She always feels that the chill in alpha''s eyes is deeper.


    For a moment, she nodded immediately.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1245

    I''m kidding. She can''t suppress so many people by herself, but the major general is different. With the strongest one in the star, those guys will surrender!


    It''s just that the major general seems to be angry


    As soon as the thought came to her head, she shook her head.


    How can a calm person like major general be angry?


    No way, it must be her illusion!


    Tang Xiaotang did not expect that these people would dare to attack directly.


    After all, without permission, these people couldn''t enter the laboratory. She just wanted to take advantage of their trouble to lead Xiu over and stop him from starting the space jump.


    But their unusual behavior made her feel even more wrong - unless someone encouraged them, the soldiers would not have been so stupid to attack.


    This is on a starship, not on a planet. Once something goes wrong, everyone has to be buried with them. They shouldn''t be so impulsive.


    Unless they are sure that their lives will be in danger if they stay on the starship, they will be so desperate.


    Where will the danger come from? Obviously, she thought someone should have told them that someone on the Starship was infected.


    She looked at the map. In a few minutes, almost all the people on the Starship gathered here. Although their weapons were not enough to break the defense of the laboratory, the noise was not small.


    Xiu naturally was also attracted.


    However, at this time, there is a person, when all people''s attention is not on him, secretly walking in another direction.


    Tang Xiaotang almost instantly guessed what he was going to do.


    Her eyes sank.


    When Franz knew that someone was making trouble, he was very unbelievable.


    "Are they crazy? Don''t you want to live? " This is a star ship. If something happens, they will all die.


    A deep voice from a companion came out of the messenger Franz, I''m here now, and I hear them say with my own ears that there are PI controlled people on the starship, but they''ve been hiding us. "


    "How is that possible?" Franz''s subconscious disbelief.


    "I don''t believe it either, but --" the evidence is so obvious that he can''t help believing it: "if it''s not true, why force us to put on the isolation cover? Think about it. Why did major Astra suddenly catch the virus? And Ruth''s gone! "


    "They don''t tell us the truth, they just don''t want us to know. In fact, they are preparing to leave with the escape ship. We are all abandoned!" The tone of the companion became more and more excited.


    Franz was silent. He thought of the cold but straight figure. He didn''t believe that he would do it anyway: "I believe the major is not that kind of person."


    "Anyway, calm down first." He comforted his already flustered companions: "we will return to central star safely."


    Cut off communication, he sat in a chair, sighed, especially depressed.


    Seems to think of something, he opened personal end, began to leave a message.


    "Dear..."


    I don''t know if I can go back safely this time. If not, I hope she can see this message


    -


    the other side.


    When Xiu arrived, the soldiers were surrounded by others and had to stop attacking.


    Both sides are holding particle guns in their hands. Obviously, there are not as many of them as each other. The reason why they are doing this is for the sake of life. Naturally, they will not seek death. On the other side, they are worried about the environment on the starship, because what they say has shaken.


    If there is a PI on the starship, what should they do?


    "We would rather die now than be parasitized by PI!" A male beta, with red eyes and a particle gun, growls.


    "If it''s really nothing, why does someone disappear? And lock up Miss Liana? " A man next to him, alpha, also said.


    "We''ve all been given up!"


    "We just need an explanation!"


    Their words obviously make the people around feel uneasy. If there is a PI on the starship, it is really a terrible thing.


    Although they have been on the battlefield, they are ready to die at any time, but that does not mean that they are not afraid of death, especially being controlled by pi, which is a shame for many soldiers. It is better to die in an air crash than to do so.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Just when everyone was in a panic, a cold and sharp voice came from behind. Then, a few people who didn''t wear isolation hood in the middle felt a strong and terrible breath coming from behind. With inviolable pressure, their legs softened and they couldn''t kneel to the ground.


    "Pa..."


    The particle guns in their hands fell to the ground one after another, and the cold sweat flowed out from their foreheads. The fear in their hearts made them tremble all over, completely forgetting what they wanted to do. There was only one idea in their hearts.Surrender.


    Encirclement from behind a little bit apart, a tall figure slowly came in, silver light and shadow flashing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1246

    His legs are very long and his steps are very big. In a few short steps, he came to the front of the crowd.


    Alpha''s handsome face has no expression, but his indifferent gray eyes are cold. His eyes sweep through the crowd. All the people who are seen by this sight feel cold all over, and then he can''t help but droop his head.


    "Even if there is a parasite, what''s the use of you besides making trouble?" Bai Jin, who followed him closely, looked at these people with cold and angry eyes.


    No one spoke. Maybe her words sobered some people who still knew how to think, or maybe because Xiu was standing here, they didn''t dare to move again.


    "Lock them up."


    One side of Bryan also spoke, immediately someone came forward, took the particle gun in their hands, and then put a few people up, put on the isolation hood and shackle ring for them again.


    Divorced from the influence of Xiu''s pheromone, although they still looked pale, their bodies no longer trembled. They stood up with a disheartened face and did not dare to resist.


    When these people were about to be taken away, suddenly, a man raised his head and said in a hoarse voice: "we just want to know the truth! Even if it''s death, I don''t want to die so inexplicably and meaninglessly! "


    The two of them stopped, but they still didn''t let him go.


    "No way."


    Just when he was taken away, alpha, who had been silent and didn''t speak, suddenly opened his mouth. His gray eyes were indifferent, his tone was clear, without ups and downs, but with a convincing force.


    He won''t let those who died die in vain, so he has to send it back.


    Even at all costs.


    All the people were stunned. It seemed that they didn''t expect him to say such a thing.


    In the silence, no matter believe it or not, no one said anything.


    The soldiers who launched the attack were quickly taken out, and the others gradually dispersed under the orders of Bai Jin and Brian.


    After everyone left, Hugh opened the metal door of the laboratory and came in.


    However, he just stopped at the door and didn''t get any closer.


    In the bright space, there is no change in the Petri dish placed in the center. The black seed sleeps quietly in the light green nutrient solution, as if there is a gentle force, which makes the people watching it unconsciously relax.


    Tang Xiaotang in the seed "looks" at Xiu standing at the door. She wants to remind him to pay attention to the situation on the other side, but she can''t get into his consciousness anyway.


    Seeing the point on the map getting closer to the pattern with special mark, she pursed her lips and gathered her mental strength more and more.


    -


    the other end.


    Quite different from the chaos in the experimental area, it is quiet and lifeless. There is no one in the spacious corridor, but there are two suspended mechanical eyes at intervals.


    In front of a silver metal door, two battle robots stand cold, and their mechanical eyes scan around. They are all equipped with weapons. As long as someone approaches, they will be found at the first time.


    At this time, in the distance, a robot is slowly sliding to this side, its pincer like hand, holding three tubes of transparent nutrients.


    It seems to have authority. It didn''t cause any attack all the way. After three extremely strict disinfection procedures, the robot finally approached the room under close guard.


    It stops, the blue eyes opposite the switch on the metal door. Then, the metal door in front of it suddenly melts like liquid, and a hole appears in the middle.


    Behind the hole is still a solid metal door. After the robot put three tubes of nutrients in, the hole immediately closed again, leaving no trace.


    It was supposed to leave immediately, but just then, the robot''s blue eyes suddenly darkened, and then, on the metal door, the hole reappeared.


    There are still three transparent glass tubes, but two tubes are empty, and the nutrients in them disappear, while the liquid in the last tube turns from transparent to light blue.


    The robot''s abnormal behavior did not attract any attention. It slipped out as it came in. It also went through three checks. When it left this area, it did not return along the original road, but somehow turned to the opposite direction, and then stopped in front of a garbage processor.


    Its eyes darken, and a female alpha comes out from behind. She cleanly takes off the three tubes of nutriment from the robot''s hand, and then changes it into a new three tubes of transparent nutriment. After two operations on her personal end, the robot''s eyes in front of her light up again.


    It glides its stout body back down the same path as if it had never stopped. Of course, this extra record will not be stored in its chip later. Alpha watched its back until it disappeared at the end of the passage, and then threw two empty nutriments into the garbage disposal with a smile.


    The processor goes straight to the burning chamber of the starship, where the high temperature and high pressure will instantly melt the two air pipes into ashes. No one knows what happened today, just like no one knows that she is very talented in robot intelligence.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1247

    Turning back to the room, she happily opened the tube of nutrients, smelling the sweet abnormal pheromone taste inside, her eyes were intoxicated and infatuated.


    Just doing such a small thing, not only can she get the favor of a beautiful Omega, but also the family behind her can let her sit in the position of major, so she won''t have to continue to be an ordinary soldier who can only obey other people''s orders forever!


    She did not notice that a trace of blue tentacles, as thin as smoke, was slowly coming out of the container and going up around her fingers.


    Not aware of his strange alpha, he indulged in drinking the liquid inside.


    "Pa..."


    The thin tube fell to the ground and made a slight noise. Her face suddenly became stiff, and her light brown eyes suddenly gave out a faint blue light.


    A strange smile slowly appeared on her stiff face, with a faint blue thread flowing out of her facial features.


    She got up, turned, opened the door and went out.


    In the lab.


    When Hugh came forward, just as he was about to touch the Petri dish, his finger suddenly gave a meal.


    At that moment, as if something touched his skin, there was a wave like electric current connecting with his consciousness.


    In my mind, as if the seedling appeared again.


    He immediately took back his fingers, everything in his brain disappeared, gray eyes looking at the Petri dish, a wisp of thinking flashed in his eyes.


    Just now, was that sound an illusion


    No longer hesitated to use fingerprint to open the most hidden switch on the top of the Petri dish. Then, a bubble containing the culture medium slowly rises from below. The difference is that the liquid in the bubble is completely different in color, black.


    It wrapped the seeds in the middle and did not spread as it did last time, but the liquid in the Petri dish dropped a little. Then, a round opening opened at the top of the Petri dish, and the seeds wrapped in black liquid floated out of the opening.


    Hugh picked it up. It was a small thing like a Petri dish. He put it away and took another transparent container out of the space button.


    There were several other black seeds, no matter in size or grain, which were no different from the one he collected.


    These are also the seeds of Philo tree, which were found at the same time. However, they are all confirmed dead seeds ready to be made into specimens.


    On his way here, he received a letter from Dr. Albert, which said nothing but seed.


    He knew that it was definitely beyond his expectation.


    Not only on this starship, the interior of the Empire has been quietly infiltrated by them.


    After receiving the communication, he also thought about the problem before the jump. After they sent out the signal for help, the first one came was not the fleet deployed from the nearby star field according to the command of the military department, but the transport ship from the main star field.


    Some people don''t want them to go back at all.


    The more so, the more proof of the importance of this seed, so he must consider the worst results, even if everyone died here, but also to send it back to the Academy of Sciences.


    Before he left, Dr. Albert asked him to send the seeds to Dr. Sookie. Since he sent this letter, it means that he believed in Dr. Sookie. However, it is not sure whether she is trustworthy or not.


    He will send it back in his own way.


    According to the reaction of the PI several times, it should have a special way to identify the seeds of Philo tree, but he did not know whether the dead seeds had such an effect.


    But with or without, he can''t take risks.


    Throw the black seeds into the Petri dish, the opening will close automatically, and the nutrient solution will fill automatically. No one can see that the seeds inside are not the same as before.


    He picked up the remaining seeds, turned and went out.


    The tall figure strode away from the experimental area. As he came to the corner, a team of patrol soldiers turned from the other corner.


    Mixed in the crowd of red haired women looked up, looking at alpha disappeared behind the wall of the back, light brown eyes faint blue flash.


    She walked in the line with the others, with her mask on, and her expression and movement didn''t attract any attention.


    Then, in front of the metal door, the person who had unconsciously fallen to the end of the team flashed, and the isolation cover disappeared for a moment.


    Only then the naked eye can not see, for a moment, no one found abnormal, then, she followed the patrol, as if nothing had happened left here.


    Feeling the smell of disgust and fear behind the metal door, she knew that there was nothing wrong with that damned seed, and that hateful human deceived her!


    If she knew the damn thing was still there, how could she do it so quickly? How can it be exposed?


    In order to get rid of these people''s surveillance, she had to give up most of her eggs and body, retract her main nerve into the narrow container, and then exchange it for the barely usable host.If found again this time, even the system can''t help her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1248

    Maybe the time is too short. This time, the disgusting smell on the seed seems to be weaker, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, this time, she decided not to use such a circuitous way and directly destroy all these guys!


    She should have used this way for a long time, so that no matter who is the Tasker or this damned seed, it will become a pile of cosmic dust!


    "There''s no need for the host to focus on things that don''t matter." The system can''t help but open its mouth. It really can''t understand why this creature cares so much about something that would not have any effect on her.


    After all, it''s a piece of data. It has no entity, so it can''t understand her fear. So PI tried to find a reason for herself. She sneered, "why can''t another task be a seed?"


    It said that the other mission will not be too far away from the human, and he will do his best to protect his safety.


    And her two plans have been destroyed by it, to say, she thinks this damned seed is the most likely.


    "It''s also possible..." Unexpectedly, the system didn''t deny her directly, but it was silent for a long time before saying again: "but the possibility is too low."


    They have found the existence of organizations, and they will not give too many constraints to the task takers as before. After all, the task takers they recently met all use the body of intelligent life, so it will rule out this possibility as soon as they come here.


    However, it soon realized that it was an excuse from the host, but since she had decided to destroy the starship, it didn''t want to say anything more.


    It has long been persuading her to do so. It is her own desire to avenge those ethnic insects killed by the son of the world, and her greedy desire to get the powerful power contained in each other''s body that makes her fall to this point.


    And it thought that killing the son of the world directly might attract the attention of the rules, so it didn''t stop it. But now that the task is about to fail, it can''t worry too much.


    As for the process, it doesn''t matter.


    "Forget it, they''ll be here soon anyway." She has contacted her subjects and cut off their support. As long as she sticks to it for a few more days, when they arrive, it will be over!


    The night comes quickly.


    Because of the appearance of daytime repair, no matter you are afraid of him or you really believe his words, no one will make trouble any more. Everyone stays in their rooms quietly. There is nothing moving in the corridor except the patrolling guards and robot electronic eyes.


    In the central control room, the blue light screen is on, and the man stands still in front, the tall figure with light on his back is like a statue.


    Gray eyes reflected in front of the line map, vaguely showing a bit of coldness, he looked at the light screen in silence.


    It''s over the time he should sleep, but alpha doesn''t mean to go back.


    The eyelashes slowly fall, and the vision is dark.


    He seems to have returned to that dream again.


    It''s still dark, but the darkness seems to have lightened.


    In front, as if something was shining, the soft light seemed to reflect the darkness.


    He subconsciously took a few steps forward, there seems to be a feeling in his heart.


    Will you see it?


    When he stepped on something soft under his feet, it felt as soft as a carpet. He lowered his head, and the dry yellow soil disappeared. Instead, a little light green spread from his feet to the edge of darkness.


    That is, a lot of light emitting, like villous plants.


    Radiating scattered light green center, a green plant swaying slightly, the leaves windless automatic, as if a human body in gently stretching.


    It grows too much higher than the last time. Although compared with him, it only reaches his ankle, but the speed is very fast. Moreover, it has more than two leaves. On the light green stem which is much longer and thicker, there are several left and right leaves, and the oval leaves which are the size of nails have become as big as the palm, and the shape is like the heart.


    "Hua Hua..."


    There was a slight sound, as if someone was laughing. It was swinging the two largest leaves at the top, as if welcoming him.


    He came forward slowly and bent down in front of it.


    Its body exudes the same light luster as the plants on the ground, full of vitality. He can even clearly see the complex and subtle veins on the two leaves.


    It''s a flowing life.


    It seems to feel his approach, and it swings harder, just like last time, to let him touch.


    For a moment, he felt that the person standing in front of him was almost a conscious person.


    Remembering the sound he heard in the laboratory, he slowly stretched out his fingers and touched the tender leaves gently and carefully.


    "Little Heart... "


    Familiar with the tender voice sounded, as if just learn to speak children, vague, but very clear printed in the brain.The next moment, everything in front of you disappears.


    He opened his eyes suddenly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1249

    It seems like a long time has passed, but in fact, only a moment has passed.


    In front of him is still a faint light of the route map, the light brain in the main control room did not notice anything strange, as if he was just distracted.


    He wasn''t lying in the sleeping barn, and he wasn''t asleep.


    It''s not a dream.


    He took out the seed that was put in the space button, and the black seed was still like a hard stone.


    It''s not the green life in the dream, and it doesn''t shine.


    As if he had made a decision at last, he looked at the light screen in front of him, as if he had made a decision at last.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what decision he made, but he can be sure that it''s not a good thing.


    Because the next morning, he took down the space button.


    Don''t follow him, Tang Xiaotang can''t hear what happened. She can only see through the map that Xiu takes Bai Jin, Brian, and the alpha named Arthur that she saw last time into the meeting room. Then soon, Arthur leaves the meeting room.


    Then, all day long, she never saw anyone again, even Xiu never came back.


    Through the map, Tang Xiaotang sees him in the central control room.


    She remembered the scene that had entered his consciousness yesterday.


    Compared with what he saw for the first time, the dark and desolate space has changed obviously. The bright space and the grass full of vitality under his feet all indicate that his consciousness has changed.


    She didn''t make the grass. In fact, except for the growing plant, all the others were derived from his own consciousness.


    She could feel his growing feelings little by little, just like those growing plants, even though he might not be aware of them.


    This is a good thing, but it''s not necessarily a good thing when it happens like this.


    This body brings her too much limitation. Even if Tang Xiaotang has an idea, she can''t move freely. She can only prompt him by influencing Xiu''s dream. Although she told him about Pi''s abnormal behavior yesterday, she can''t guess what he wants to do.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t think that the nun doesn''t trust her. She still has this kind of self-confidence, not only because of the influence of the dream, but also because of the reason that her body itself makes him pay attention to it.


    There''s no way he''ll give her up.


    However, now he suddenly put her in other places, which makes Tang Xiaotang a little anxious. What if he wants to send her away alone?


    After all, it seems that they are in great danger now. For people as calm and rational as Xiu, the first choice must be to protect the most valuable Philo seed.


    He is likely to have her sent away.


    This research ship has only two sub ships in total. One has been used to send Dr. Albert away, and only one is left as a spare escape ship. Once it is used, there will be no other escape tools on the star ship.


    Moreover, the risk of breaking away from the main ship is not small. The small star ship''s interstellar shuttle ability is too weak, and its movement speed and defense are too much lower than those of the large star ship. Once it meets the pursuit, it is almost impossible to escape.


    According to the time line, they should be attacked soon, but the rescue is delayed. Tang Xiaotang knows that there must be something wrong within the Lorne empire. Maybe the PI controlled people are playing tricks. More likely, it is the power of the W organization in the world.


    No wonder, in the original track, after the death of Xiu, the whole human front will quickly fall apart, collapse for thousands of miles, and finally be completely destroyed by PI.


    If Xiuzhen decides to send her away, he will use himself and the whole starship to attract the attention of the other side!


    Tang Xiaotang knows that this is the most appropriate way to do it. If she is Xiu, she will make such a decision. Even if it is not Xiu but anyone else who performs this task, she will not easily stop


    However, Xiu is the son of the world, he must not die!


    Without Philo tree, as long as they are led by him, they will be able to wipe out all PI sooner or later. But if he died, according to the present situation, the Lorne empire which has been infiltrated by PI will not be able to defeat them at all.


    He must live.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that her conjecture was very reasonable. Then the selected person must not be Bai Jin and Brian, who always believed in him. He must show his dissatisfaction with him, so that his departure would not attract the attention of the PI on the Starship.


    This person should also have a certain strength. After all, if he leaves alone, the stronger his strength is, the higher his chances of success will be.


    So the best person is Arthur.


    So today, they may be discussing this matter.


    She was in a low mood. If she could germinate immediately, Xiu would not easily make the decision to send her away. After all, the seeds are easy to carry. If the seedlings germinate, it is not necessary. Moreover, after the Philo tree germinates, it will have a stronger influence on PI, so they dare not get close to the Starship. At least their safety can be guaranteed.


    However, just as she had just come to this world, no matter how hard she tried, her body was as still as the solid outer shell, and there was not even a crack.Tang Xiaotang is desperate. She really doesn''t know how to break this damned shell. She finally understands why Philo tree is extinct. It''s strange that seeds can germinate successfully with such a shell!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1250

    But now there is no other way, she can only try her best.


    Although theoretically, she can also use her ability once in this world, to be honest, Tang Xiaotang has not used that opportunity for several worlds for fear of being discovered by that guy.


    She hopes not to use it this time.


    Unfortunately, her hope failed. It should be said that there was no mistake in her inference, because that night, Arthur, who was operating the mecha, broke into the rest cabin and took away the personal end and space button of the repair together with Tang Xiaotang.


    In Tang Xiaotang''s opinion, this plan is full of loopholes, because she doesn''t believe that, without the permission of repair, who can take away his space button and personal end, and also very coincidentally uses his authority to start the escape ship on the star ship and escape alone.


    But everyone else on the Starship believed it.


    Especially PI who has changed body.


    "Great! This time, I''ll see how they can escape! " Her eyes were bright. In her opinion, without the escape ship, the rest of the people on the star ship would not have a chance to escape, which was just convenient for her to catch all.


    She had no doubt that this was Xiu''s plan, because it was not just her. Many people on the Starship witnessed Captain Arthur leaving the conference room angrily. Although they did not know what major general had said to him, it was obvious that there was a deep contradiction between them.


    "Originally I suspected that he would be the Tasker. Now it seems that the guy must still be on the starship with others." Because the Tasker will never leave the target and run away.


    So although the system thought it was strange, it didn''t remind her of it.


    Anyway, the son of the world and the Tasker are still there. As long as you get rid of them, no matter what they do, it''s useless.


    Xiu''s plan was as successful as he expected. PI didn''t want to waste energy chasing someone who had no influence on her. After all, her goal was the seed. According to the result of his exploration, it could not distinguish between the dead seed and the active seed. As long as it was not in the space button, the influence of the seed coat on it could be felt.


    That''s because Dr. Albert didn''t throw away the dead seeds and didn''t tell anyone that he found more than one.


    He looks at Omega, who is controlled in the room but does not move in the surveillance, and alpha, who is acting strangely in another picture, looking indifferent.


    "Do you really want to do that?" Behind her, Bai Jin''s voice sounded low. Her eyes were closely watching the man in front of her. She looked depressed with a trace of grief. She couldn''t help asking this question.


    She''s not afraid of death, and she doesn''t regret making such a decision, but -


    he shouldn''t, shouldn''t


    Biting her teeth, she can''t say the words behind. In the face of her own death, Bai Jin doesn''t have any complaints, but she can''t face it. The omnipotent person in her mind also makes such a choice.


    Alpha''s tall figure is still straight and straight, his long silver hair falling behind him, which is more beautiful than the most expensive cloth. He stands there, not a bit flustered or even unwilling. On his face with the most perfect proportion, he is still calm and indifferent.


    It seems that no matter when, in the face of what kind of predicament or even despair, this person will not show any emotion.


    He is always as intelligent and perfect as a machine.


    Although everyone says that there is no emotion in remoulding people, Bai Jin always thinks that maybe they have their own feelings just like all normal people, but no one wants to be close to them.


    And they can''t get close.


    Beside her, Brian also stood quietly, his face became solemn for the first time. He didn''t say anything, but he didn''t move his eyes when he looked at the people in front of him.


    No matter what decision the other party makes, he will always support it.


    "Do you regret it?"


    Just when Bai Jin thought that he would not answer this question, a low voice suddenly sounded in front of him. The man stood with his hands down, his side face became more and more deep and cold in the light of the light screen, and his gray eyes seemed to be light blue.


    Maybe it''s an illusion, maybe it''s the change of light, they seem to see the light in his eyes.


    "I don''t regret it." They spoke almost at the same time.


    To die for victory is the glory of every soldier. If they can exchange their death for the lives of countless people, they think it is worth it.


    But men are different He is clearly the one who has paid the most in this battle. He should not die with the stigma on his back.


    Not to save everyone, he doesn''t need Arthur to escort the seed away with most of the remaining energy on the Starship. With his strength, even if he faces the PI head-on, he doesn''t have to win.


    But


    "I don''t regret it either."


    Alpha gently waved to them to stop talking.


    He has made a decision and will not change.


    And now, there''s no way to change it.


    He looked at the Starship that appeared in the light screen at an unknown time, with cold eyes.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1251

    Tang Xiaotang used that opportunity without hesitation as early as the moment he was taken away.


    If you leave, it''s no use keeping this chance.


    After all, it''s a vast universe before we go too far. Now it''s more accurate to use space transfer. If we run too far, the positioning will be inaccurate. In case we send her to shave, it''s over.


    She transposed herself to the seed in the Petri dish.


    Although these seeds are not exactly the same in shape, they are all the same in size and color, and most people don''t look at them too carefully. Now the instruments have stopped working, and they can''t be distinguished from each other in appearance.


    So Tang Xiaotang doesn''t worry about the repair meeting finding out. Besides, even if he finds out, it''s useless. Now that the escape ship has gone far away, he can''t make him turn around again.


    As soon as she returned to the familiar Petri dish, she heard a piercing alarm.


    It''s a mess outside. There are people running everywhere, but her attention only falls on the person who is moving fast here.


    Fortunately, she hasn''t come back late.


    She was in the mood to see what was going on after making sure he was safe.


    Almost all the people on the Starship are concentrated in the experimental area, while outside the map, another starship is approaching, because there is a long distance between the two starships, so she can only see a pile of overlapping red dots on it, but she doesn''t know how many enemies there are, but she can be sure that the number is not small.


    This is the Starship that attacked them.


    Just then, the door of the laboratory slowly opened, and she only heard a steady and powerful sound of familiar footsteps. Then, alpha came to her.


    Tang Xiaotang saw the situation on the map and knew that the PI was observing the situation not far away.


    She obediently convergence of their mental power, do not let anyone find abnormal.


    Xiu didn''t find out. It was probably for acting that he picked her up, threw her into the space button and went out.


    A lot of people have gathered outside, because the theft of the escape ship yesterday made these soldiers even more frightened. The transport ship that finally supported them came, but it was not allowed to connect with them. No matter who was it, they could not accept it.


    They don''t want to die.


    "Why not connect with the carrier? Do you really want us all to die here? " Someone yelled excitedly.


    When one person finished speaking, others protested. Suddenly, the corridor became noisy. The anxious atmosphere infected everyone. If it wasn''t for seeing Xiu''s strength before, they would have surrounded him now.


    Besides the soldiers, even bass and another technician on the Starship arrived.


    No one doesn''t care about his life. Everyone wants to live.


    But they have to get Pi''s attention and let Arthur get out of here.


    In order to eliminate PI completely, it is worth paying any price.


    Hugh has no fear of death. He knows that every life has a time of death, even if the life span of the reformed people is longer than that of ordinary people.


    Remoulding people have no feelings and no empathy, so when facing sacrifice, he can make rational and cold decisions without any fluctuations in his heart.


    But at this moment, he suddenly understood the feelings of these people.


    He also saw alpha in the corner, her smile was proud and greedy, as if everything had been controlled by her.


    But she didn''t know that what she really wanted to destroy was no longer here.


    Tang Xiaotang listens quietly. She knows that repairing or not connecting is the greatest protection for these people. Once a large number of parasitized people get on the starship, they will soon control everyone. After all, this layer of isolation cover is useless for weapons.


    It''s hard to say if he''s doing this to save as many lives as possible, but Tang Xiaotang knows that he won''t explain.


    "Because it''s an order." Sure enough, in his voice of indifference and indifference, although they were not angry, they still shut up.


    They can''t disobey orders.


    Buss and his wife are not soldiers, but they don''t dare to say if they have any opinions under the cold sight of xiuna.


    "Now, everyone goes back to their cabin and goes into sleep mode." Then he gave the order.


    The more people stay on the starship, the worse it will be for them. After all, once they are controlled, these people are Pi''s most powerful weapons. PI needs fresh bodies. Without them, they can''t survive for a long time.


    Moreover, there is a serious shortage of energy on the starship, which can not support everyone to use the isolation hood.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1252

    But if he didn''t explain the reason, other people naturally couldn''t trust him, so a prick stood up and said, "major general, please tell us why on earth?"


    "It''s not that we don''t want to obey orders, but even major general, you can''t deliberately let us die." Alpha''s eyes were full of provocation, but Xiu didn''t miss the silent eye contact between him and the "person" in the corner.


    It seems that the other side is still trying to separate.


    The reason why he didn''t tell these people the truth is that he didn''t want to cause panic, because these people''s willpower is too weak, and it''s easy for the other party to take advantage of it.


    If you know that there are Pi on the starship, I''m afraid they will be in chaos without waiting for the other side to start.


    And at that time, the PI was under control, so it was unnecessary.


    But now, I don''t know what method it used to contact other people, and it can escape from there.


    "Because they are controlled by PI." He looked at the person in front of him, but his attention was focused on the PI in the corner.


    "How do you know?" After receiving a sign from his partner, alpha continued to ask.


    He expected that this man would not attack him on the starship, so he looked more and more unscrupulous.


    Seeing his attitude, other people who had been awed by Xiu came to him one after another. At this time, someone said what they wanted to say, and they were naturally willing to cooperate.


    Seeing other people''s actions, he became more and more proud. If he could be like what she said, he could take his place As long as we can''t explain this problem, no one on the Starship will believe him!


    Repair quietly looking at them, did not answer, his side Bryan almost did not control himself, he wanted to hand, but was stopped by the other side of Bai Jin.


    At the end of the crowd, Franz''s eyes flashed worry, watching his companions move closer to alpha. He looked at the silver haired man standing in front of him, and still felt that they should not disobey orders.


    He thought that the major was not such a person who despised life. He must have a reason.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1253

    He suddenly remembered the scene when the major general came to the laboratory in person when the laboratory was attacked.


    Even if the goal of the mission is a seed, he has never despised it. How can such people let them deliberately die?


    Moreover, with his fighting power, it''s too easy to kill them, so we don''t have to do so much.


    Pulling his companions, Frans dissuades them from being impulsive, but no one listens to him.


    "I don''t want to die here, Franz! If you like, you can go to the sleeping barn by yourself His companion rejected him directly.


    Who knows if they will be thrown out directly when they enter the dormancy chamber. After all, everyone knows that the most scarce energy on the starship is energy. One person less can save too much.


    "Please give us a reasonable explanation." Alpha''s eyes brightened and his voice grew louder.


    Seeing several human beings surrounded by groups, the "human" in the corner shows a strange smile. She looks at the approaching star warship on the terminal in front of her and feels excited.


    Soon You can -


    "alert!"


    The harsh warning sound of the system sounded. She felt a thrill and left her body subconsciously. At the next moment, a sharp light straight through the isolation cover, and the high-energy particles gathered in a moment directly reduced her body to ashes without leaving any trace.


    No one saw how Xiu did it. He didn''t mean to kill him. If the particle gun in his hand hadn''t been put away, they didn''t know that he had killed someone.


    This shot down, the scene is quiet, no one dare to make any noise.


    Alpha, in particular, was so proud that he froze on his face. His eyes were full of fear. It seemed that he could feel the burning temperature of the light just passing by his face.


    He opened his mouth. He wanted to condemn, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "Maliciously instigate, create panic, disobey orders, in accordance with the imperial wartime military law, executed immediately."


    Alpha''s handsome face was cold and indifferent. He put away his particle gun and scanned the crowd: "now, go back immediately."


    No one dares to speak. The isolation hood has been isolated from the influence of pheromone for a long time. Then they think of the rumor about the star''s strongest man.


    He is a remoulding man with no feelings. His mental and physical strength are far better than others. They think that he can compromise in this way, but in fact, even if they attack together, they can''t resist him at all.


    They can only obey.


    The crowd stood stiff. At this moment, Frans, who was standing at the back, did not hesitate any more. He turned first and left here firmly.


    Xiu''s eyes glided over him, his face was still cold, but he didn''t use the particle gun any more.


    Buss and another technician had already been scared and could not say a word. They regretted why they had to stay.


    They helped each other and left here slowly.


    See, the rest of the people also white face, left the experimental area.


    After a while, there were only three of them left in the experimental area. Brian was relieved. He took a look at Xiu and whispered, "I''ll start the storage module."


    Their plan is to transfer all the dormant people on the star ship to the storage module, and then isolate it, so that even if the star ship crashes, it can be thrown out in time.


    It will drift in the universe, or be trapped by the gravity of the planet, and fall down until the rescued people find it, and then turn it on, and the people inside will be saved.


    It''s the only life for those people.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1254

    Although the opportunity is slim, it is better than facing death directly.


    From the beginning, Hugh knew that they had no chance of winning at all.


    After all, it''s a scientific research ship, and now it''s short of energy. They can''t compete with the star ship disguised as a transport ship, which has enough energy and weapons.


    So, his plan is just to delay time. After Arthur leaves safely according to the calculated route, the other party can''t catch up even if he wants to.


    "Major general, they are close to our alert." One side of Bai Jin looked at a personal end of the micro map, whispered.


    "Go to the central control room."


    They did not see that in the hidden corner of the ground, a very thin blue light flashed by.


    Two people came to the central control room, reduced a circle, light screen has shown a dangerous red mark.


    Because of the lack of energy, all the robots on the Starship have stopped working. Except the central control room, the storage cabin and the energy cabin are still working normally. All the power supply to those cabins has been cut off, and the experimental area has been closed. Even the central control room has been set to the energy-saving mode.


    "In 30 minutes, the other side will enter our defense zone." Bai Jin said solemnly.


    At this time, because the other side is close to the exploration field of the star ship, they can see the situation of the other side, fix the mark on the light screen, and a transport ship appears in front of them.


    It looks like an ordinary transport ship, but on the body in front of the star ship, there is a flower shaped badge painted with special silver paint.


    That''s the family emblem of the Pluto family.


    In this place, the family emblem is very strange. In the large picture of xiula, we can see the concave convex trace covered by silver paint.


    To hide the weapons on the Starship.


    "Cut off the Starship''s external contact." He said.


    Tang Xiaotang quietly shrinks in the space and listens to Xiu. She knows that Xiu doesn''t find that Pi is not dead. She wants to remind him, but she can''t enter his consciousness again.


    When his attention is focused, her mental strength will be greatly enhanced, and her mental strength will not be able to get in.


    She can only accumulate strength, try to get rid of this layer of shell again, germinate successfully, and always pay attention to the movement of the PI.


    If there is one, her influence can keep it away. If there are many, she is just a seed now, and the smell of disgust will be useless.


    Her eyes are firm, no matter what, she must not let Xiu be controlled.


    PI have unique contact information, so they can''t disguise as the one on the starship, so now if they can''t let the other party find out, they have dealt with the threat, otherwise the other party will attack immediately.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1255

    Repair quietly looking at the data on the screen, one side of Baijin ten fingers in the light screen, cut off all communication on the star ship.


    Just then, there was a slight sound at the door, and then Brian came in with a slightly tired look.


    "The storage tank is open." He said.


    This is not an easy thing. First of all, without the help of robots, it is not an easy thing to move those sleeping silos in, that is, it takes several times to use the mecha.


    Fortunately, those people were awed by Xiu, but there was no resistance, which saved him a lot of things.


    Standing in front of the light screen, alpha nods slightly to show that he has understood. Brian finds a place to sit down, takes out a tube of nutrient, drinks it, and then closes his eyes.


    He has to recover his energy so that he can face the possible battle in a short time.


    At this time, Bai Jin in front of the other light screen also stopped her action. After the light screen in front of her popped up a window, it quickly disappeared. At the same time, on the light screen in front of Xiu, a message box in the lower left corner also went dark.


    Communication has been completely cut off. Now, not only can the other party not connect to them, they can''t take the initiative to send a communication request to the other party.


    "You go to the hold, too."


    At the same time, Hugh''s indifferent voice sounded again. He still didn''t look back, but the two people behind him were shocked at the same time. Bryan immediately stood up.


    "Major general! Please let us stay Brian did not hesitate to speak, tone firm: "I am willing to live with you!"


    On the day he swore allegiance to him, he was ready to die for him. He could never leave Xiu here alone!


    "No


    However, the man in front still did not look back, his voice was very cold, still did not have any feelings, just like in the battlefield, he rushed in front countless times, the dazzling silver hair was so dazzling.


    "Get out of here."


    "No!" Brian''s eyes were red and his voice was excited: "please let me stay!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1256

    They are supposed to protect him, but he always stands in the front.


    "It''s an order." A calm voice with unquestionable determination.


    "But --" he wanted to say something, but he was gently held by Bai Jin.


    Her dark eyes were filled with grief and sadness, and her expression was solemn and solemn. She was deeply staring at the people in front of her. Her voice was very low and deep: "yes, we are leaving now."


    The two of them here will only add to his burden. After all, the pheromone breath of PI has an influence on alpha. When fighting, they can''t wear the isolation hood all the time, even if they have mecha.


    Compared with Xiu, they are too weak.


    She said, a deep salute to the man, and then pulled the face because of repression and stiff Brian, turned away.


    Without saying goodbye, she believed that he would return alive.


    The sound of footsteps disappeared behind him. The door of the central control room closed again. His straight back almost became a sculpture. Xiu looked at the corner of the light screen in silence.


    Tang Xiaotang did not speak.


    Although she knew very well that he could not feel the complex emotions of those two people, at this moment, she clearly felt a little emotional fluctuation from him.


    Very light, with almost indistinguishable loneliness, and relaxation.


    Only a moment of fluctuation, disappear too fast, almost thought it was an illusion. Soon, his mood became calm and rational again, without any ups and downs.


    She didn''t know whether she should be happy or sad for him. At this time, it was very important to keep a rational mind. But if she chose to die rationally, it was actually a very cruel thing for Xiu.


    "Di!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1257

    At the same time, the star ship on the light screen sailed into the defensive range.


    On the screen, the image of the starship is more and more clearly displayed. Its size is no different from that of the general transport ship, but its speed is much faster, especially after entering the warning range, it is quickly narrowing the distance between them.


    When he turned off the autopilot of the Starship and switched to manual driving, the light screen in front of him flashed and a transparent virtual keyboard floated in front of him.


    He sat on the chair raised at the same time, with his slender ten fingers on the keyboard, and steered the Starship forward.


    The star ship''s action of not retreating but advancing really made the other party suspect that the star ship had been controlled, and they did not launch an attack rashly.


    The distance between the two starships is getting shorter and shorter. The heads of the two starships almost touch each other. On the light screen, the opposite starship stops and two long tentacles extend from its head. This is the act of connecting with him.


    Slow down the speed of repair and cooperation, and make the appearance of cooperation.


    His body was taut, and two transparent ribbons rose from the chair to hold him firmly in place.


    At the moment when the tentacle was about to touch the ship, the repairman started the acceleration mode of the star ship at the same time, and the speed of the star ship was improved to the extreme, as if it was out of control and hit the other side.


    The transport ship caught off guard, subconsciously began to escape, took advantage of the opportunity to wipe it from the bottom, and in the twinkling of an eye came to the rear of the transport ship.


    The space began to rotate rapidly, and his face did not change. The belly of the transport ship appeared in the picture. When he reached three quarters of the transport ship, he launched an attack quickly.


    On the head of the scientific research ship, two metal plates were raised to expose the dark hole below, and the dazzling white light was on. Then, the photon gun ejected from the muzzle and accurately landed on the belly of the transport ship.


    That''s the position of the energy capsule!


    There was no sound, but the Dark Universe lit up a huge light, the aftershocks of the explosion scattered, and Xiu had driven the Starship to fly backward at the same time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1258

    A moment later, the light dissipated, but his attack did not break through the energy module, leaving only a black explosion mark on the ship.


    Even if the research ship is not equipped with the latest weapons, the photon gun is powerful enough to penetrate the shell of an ordinary transport ship.


    It''s not a transport ship.


    He was not surprised by the result. He drove the Starship away from it quickly, and took advantage of the fact that he could not react to it and turned his head, and drove quickly in one direction.


    He has long recorded the map of the nearby star region. Not far ahead, there is an asteroid belt. The environment there is special. The abnormal magnetic field and gravitational field can isolate any signal. As long as you enter it, the other party will not be able to detect his whereabouts.


    Almost instantaneously, he increased the speed of the Starship to the fastest. At the edge of the light screen, the display bar of the energy module dropped rapidly, and the remaining energy was rapidly consumed, but Xiu didn''t care.


    At this time, the enemy disguised as a transport ship finally responded, probably because it was parasitized, and the parasitized PI level was too low. It didn''t move fast. It took a long time to turn around, but as soon as it turned around, the other side immediately attacked him.


    The family emblem on the top of the head has disappeared. Instead, there are two huge launchers. The blue light converges at the front of the launchers, and then condenses into a dazzling blue light column, directly hitting the Starship.


    It''s cool to see this scene from the light screen. This is the latest type of laser transmitter. It has great power and can instantly penetrate the defense shield of large warships. Even the military headquarters has only a few star warships equipped. It will appear on this camouflaged transport ship, which shows that the situation of the military headquarters is more serious than he imagined.


    It''s right not to ask Arthur to bring the seed back to central star.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1259

    The huge body of the scientific research ship is moving rapidly in the universe. Instead of escaping from the light column, it flies against it.


    Just when the light beam was about to touch the ship, it fell down with a strange arc. The light beam brushed the top of the star ship, and the metal on the edge of the light beam melted into a ravine, which quickly solidified in the extremely low temperature environment, leaving strange traces.


    Hugh steered the Starship around the light column for 90 degrees, aiming at the launcher to launch an attack. A white light circled and flew to the blue light column, just like a hair around the finger. Compared with the dazzling light column, it was too insignificant and not easy to be detected.


    The white light accurately hit the launcher on the left in an instant. The precise weapon was much more fragile than the solid ship. After a few blue lights burst out, the light it sent out stopped dim.


    Without the convergence of blue light on one side, the diameter of the light column is suddenly reduced by half, and its power is also greatly reduced.


    This is the weakness of this weapon, but few people can think of it, and no one can do it. In the face of such a powerful energy, we can not retreat but advance.


    Its operators are also aware of this. Without weapons, they can''t kill the human. Seeing that the other side is trying to continue to attack and destroy another launcher, it can only reluctantly withdraw it and use other weapons.


    But Xiu had expected that they would take back the laser launcher, and his goal was not to destroy it, because the remaining energy could not support him to continue his attack, so it was just a fake move. He quickly turned around and flew towards the asteroid belt.


    There is no automatic positioning penetrating laser attack, and the Starship behind can only attack with ordinary photon cannons, but the operator obviously has no skill to repair it. Several rays have been repaired and evaded. Even if they are fired several times in succession, they can always avoid accurately with a tricky angle.


    Hugh''s attention was focused on the operation of the Starship. His reformed body was not nervous and flustered. He had absolute calm and strong reaction ability, and had undergone rigorous training, which made him operate the Starship effortlessly, and even could predict the other party''s actions more easily than his brain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1260

    In addition to the central control room, all the lighting systems on the Starship have been turned off. In the dark passage, only the safety signs made of special fluorescent materials emit green light.


    In such darkness, where the ground was against the wall, a tiny blue light suddenly flashed by, as if in an illusion, and soon merged with the green light of the logo.


    Leaning against the wall, the robot with a serious lack of residual energy opens its dim crystal eyes, and the metal door with all functions closed on one side reveals the black gap below.


    A flash of blue, quickly disappeared in the corner.


    The robot with the monitoring function on is not aware of it.


    Soon, the eyes of the robot that used up the last energy completely darkened. At the same time, in the black gap, the very thin blue light escaped into the darkness.


    People who concentrate on driving are not aware of everything, but Tang Xiaotang sees this scene from the map.


    She has to remind Hugh!


    But now he was absorbed, and she could not invade his spirit. If it affected him, it would be bad.


    Tang Xiaotang condenses his mental power and passes through two layers of barriers. The invisible power spreads like petals, encircling the unconscious.


    A lot of mental energy consumption makes her frown a little uncomfortable. After all, although the rules of the world are much more relaxed, they still restrain and suppress her instinctively. In addition, with this very inappropriate body, her strength can not be fully exerted.


    But no matter what, she can''t let Xiu get hurt!


    Looking at the approaching red on the map, Tang Xiaotang looks firm.


    -


    in the dark room, the body of a rigid machine is sitting on the ground against the wall, and the blue eyes are like two glass balls, empty and godless.


    The hand that hangs down on the ground is full of cold breath, just like a corpse, the originally white skin has begun to turn blue gray.


    At this moment, a trace of blue wrapped around the slender fingers.


    It quickly disappeared under the sleeve covered with mucus, just for a moment, the finger trembled slightly.


    "Damned human..."


    If it wasn''t for the system prompt, it would have been a little closer! She was about to be vaporized into a mass of gas by that terrible light!


    She must take revenge!


    Stiff limbs, uncontrollable spasm, the two eyes with blue light in the orbit, lost the tentacles, no fresh flesh, it has no way to control this has been sucked up.


    Blending with the tentacles left in the body, Omega''s face is twisted like the ghost in the painting. PI wasted a lot of effort to control her limbs so that they don''t tremble any more.


    She stood up from the ground and moved slowly to the door like a zombie.


    Fingers twisted into a strange shape, she picked up the ground communicator with two withered fingers, fortunately, the system''s ability has not failed, it can still be used.


    The distance is too far, she can''t use pheromone to contact her tribe insects. If this can''t be used, the tribe insects without the Queen''s command are just scattered sand, they can''t unite.


    With deep resentment and madness in her eyes, her chaotic facial features twitch and skew, and she can no longer see any human appearance. Her fingers press on the communication device, making a series of "Yiyi" sounds.


    She has to make that human pay a terrible price! She''s going to use his body as fertilizer, throw his bones into the black hole and smash them to pieces!


    -


    the Starship behind him kept attacking with a beam of light, and Xiu kept avoiding. Just as he was ready to take another risk to feint to open up the distance, the attack of the Starship behind him suddenly became more intensive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1261

    Dense light, one after another, glows in the dark universe like a meteorite shower seen on the surface of a planet.


    The two star ships are shuttling through the universe quickly. Fortunately, the speed of the scientific research ship itself is not slow, and probably it is loaded with too many weapons, and the speed of the camouflaged transport ship is not fast, so the distance between them has not been narrowed.


    But the other side rushed forward regardless of the energy consumption. No matter how much he evaded, he would still be attacked.


    "Warning! The left wing was hit, 12 percent damaged. "


    The light brain sent out a cold hint, the Starship''s left wing was hit, and the whole ship fell to the left in an instant.


    Fortunately, the seat belt on the seat restrained his body and did not let him fall.


    But the other man on the starship is not so lucky.


    Finally, he manipulated his body. PI, who had just stepped into the passage, suddenly tilted in the Starship. The next one didn''t stand firm and fell face down to the ground.


    "Damn it!"


    She raised her head, twisted face, front teeth were knocked off half.


    However, before she could stand still again, the Starship quickly tilted to the right, and she hit the wall again, her face huddled together.


    "Ah, hateful human beings!"


    The bottom of her heart roared, the blue light in her eyes disappeared, and she slid down from the wall. She lay on the ground and climbed forward with all her limbs.


    I don''t believe I can hit her like this!


    Xiu didn''t know that his actions had deeply hurt the PI. Although the left wing was not seriously damaged, it didn''t affect the flight of the starship, but the energy on the Starship was seriously insufficient. After a while, the red energy bar dropped more and more rapidly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1262

    He continued to accelerate. According to the position of the map, he would sail at this speed for another half an hour and reach the asteroid belt.


    The opponent has enough energy, so he can only avoid it. As long as he can lead it into the asteroid belt, its navigation function will also lose its function, so that he can hold it.


    The Starship was attacked again. Originally, the light bomb was going to fall on the tail of the starship, but he seemed to think of something. When it was about to hit, Xiu forced to turn over the Starship and let the attack fall on the belly of the Starship.


    The storage tank is located at the rear


    The belly of the starship is more defensive than the tail. The blow does not go through the whole belly, but it also leaves a huge dent in the body. What''s worse, the gravity system of the starship is installed in that position.


    Under the strong fluctuation of the photon gun explosion, the ship vibrates violently, and the damaged gravity system can no longer maintain the internal stability of the star ship.


    All the things that were not fixed on the ship immediately floated up and suspended in the space of the star ship. The exhausted robots floated in the corridor, like a corpse, and were heavily thrown out and bumped together under the rapid rotation of the star ship.


    In the main control room, Alpha''s long silver hair flutters everywhere. If it wasn''t for the light band that tied him tightly to the chair, he would be weightless and thrown out like those robots.


    The light band deeply strangles the body, leaving many traces, but the man does not seem to know the pain, and the fingers on the virtual keyboard are smooth as if he is on the surface of the parent star with normal gravity.


    Because the Starship was damaged again, the already precarious energy bar dropped sharply again, directly below the warning line.


    The dazzling red light accompanied by the cold mechanical warning sound: "warning! Lack of energy! Please add in time! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1263

    Alpha looks calm. He taps a red virtual button on the left side of the light screen, and then the whole ship starts to vibrate rapidly.


    "The ship is decomposing, please wait a moment..."


    The sound of the light brain rings in the main control room, and a star ship''s thumbnail appears on the light screen. Except for the central control room, all the areas light up orange.


    He points to the left and right, and that part of the light goes out.


    After a loud noise, the heavy left and right wings of the Starship began to fall off automatically, and two lightweight propellers extended from the place where the ship joined, replacing the original flanks.


    The energy of the starship is rapidly transferring to the central control area, the flowing orange light converges on the screen, and the energy bar, which has dropped below the warning line, rebounds again.


    Repair in turn across other unimportant parts, those ship cabins have disintegrated, scattered in the vast space.


    The attack of the Starship behind him was blocked by these floating objects. He continued to speed up and widen the distance between them again.


    In the tunnel.


    PI is on all fours, crawling forward.


    There is no need to worry about being found. This way is more stable and rapid for her. After a while, the Starship vibrated again. This time, it did not affect her.


    She was proud that she had found a good way. Suddenly, her body began to float up, her fingers left the ground, and then in another rotation, she flew directly to the wall.


    Fortunately, this time, because of weightlessness, she was impacted with less force than before, but even so, she lost another tooth.


    "Damn it! Stop it! "


    She wanted to order her clan insects not to attack again, but because of weightlessness, the messenger had floated away from her and she couldn''t catch it at all.


    PI can only let her only a few tentacles stretch out, hard to absorb the smooth metal wall, do not let herself fly out again, she so little by little to grasp the communication device, tentacles almost broken.


    As a result, she managed to catch the communicator, and saw a huge isolation wall suddenly fall in the front passage. Then, even though she had firmly fixed herself on the ship, she felt the uncontrolled drift.


    It''s as if this space has been completely separated from the subject and thrown into the universe.


    There is a huge loophole in the rear. The ship that was originally connected there has fallen off, and the ultra-low temperature and strong radiation from the universe invade the ship instantly. PI feels that its host is rapidly collapsing.


    "Attention! The host is moving away from the target! Pay attention! "


    Finally, the cold prompt of the system sounded again in her consciousness, and she was completely flustered. Although such radiation could not kill them, she could not stay in the ultra-low temperature environment without the host for too long, otherwise she would enter the dormancy state, and in case the Starship was attracted by the star or black hole, she would be finished!


    Although she was ready to die before, now that she is separated from her goal, there is no point in her death.


    And her people are right in front of her. She will live soon. She doesn''t want to die!


    PI desperately forward, regardless of the risk of breaking tentacles, and finally in the moment before falling to seize the communicator, she no longer hesitated to make a series of sounds to it.


    "Fools! Come and help me! "


    -


    the Starship behind stopped attacking.


    Only for a moment, I don''t know why, it even stopped moving forward.


    In order to save energy as much as possible, the real-time detection function of the optical brain has been turned off.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1264

    But it''s a good opportunity.


    He pointed to the position of the storage module on the light screen, and the module at the tail quickly fell off from the star ship, and floated into the vast universe with other ships mixed together and scattered.


    I hope he can see them again.


    The starship, which has shrunk five times, flies through a pile of scattered ships and sails to the Unknown Universe ahead.


    Far away in the dark, a huge gray planet exposed in the shadow of the side, countless dust like small asteroids are like halos around it, quietly rotating.


    The Starship flew to it without hesitation.


    Xiu was not surprised that the huge starship behind him caught up with him again. In fact, the delay was beyond his expectation. As long as it was introduced into the asteroid belt again, his plan would be completely completed.


    Soon, the Starship flew to the halo like asteroid belt. Although these rocky asteroids look like dust when they are far away, in fact, they are not small. Each asteroid is almost the size of three or four large starships.


    These asteroids have no atmosphere. Their surfaces are rugged and full of craters like scars. On some larger planets, the ups and downs formed by impact are as high as mountains.


    In front of the huge planet is even the outline can not see, in addition to the uneven surface caused by the shadow, the field of vision is only a cold lifeless gray.


    Under its gravity, asteroids are quietly suspended, rotating around it, their speed is not fast, but they are not attracted to fall to the planet, forming such a halo like strange landscape.


    The road map on the light screen darkened for a moment, and the special magnetic field made the detection device of the star ship lose its function. It was repaired and turned off to observe the situation only by visual observation.


    He flew straight in.


    As if through an invisible barrier, Tang Xiaotang in the space immediately felt the abnormal energy fluctuation.


    There''s some kind of energy source around here.


    Although it''s rare, it''s really the energy source. Yes, it seems that it should be the main energy source of the world.


    Energy source is totally different from the energy form of biological cognition in this world. The energy they use can be regarded as the derivative of energy source, but in fact they can''t feel the fluctuation of energy source, but she can feel it very clearly.


    It is also because of the energy source that the instruments on the Starship will lose their function.


    Although she found the energy source, she didn''t feel relaxed, because the shell completely isolated her soul from the energy source. She could only feel it, but she couldn''t absorb it at all!


    If she can absorb these energy sources, she can grow rapidly. As long as she can grow into a tree, there are countless ways to help repair it, instead of waiting anxiously like this.


    Mental power felt that as Xiu approached the more and more intense energy, but the two invisible forces could not merge and transform each other, so she had to be anxious.


    Must germinate!


    -


    Xiu manipulated the Starship to shuttle between asteroids.


    The Starship behind really chased in. Its huge size didn''t dominate here. The floating asteroids covered the sight. Moreover, the repaired starship often hid behind the asteroids, making all its attacks empty.


    The attack landed on the surface of the planet, splashing with bursts of dust, but the dust floated in space, which affected its line of sight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1265

    "Waste! Run him over! "


    PI, who has changed her body, looks at the mini starship shuttling between asteroids through the light screen in front of her, makes an angry "hiss" sound, and feels the breath of the Queen''s fury. Several stiff faced human beings beside her begin to shake unconsciously, with extremely thin light blue tentacles stretching out from their eyes of different colors.


    "Please don''t be angry!" The first female parasite fell on the ground in fear. Her eyes were also light blue, but the color was much lighter: "we''re going now!"


    A moment later, several super small aircraft flew out of the Starship and headed straight for the Starship ahead.


    Hugh saw the Starship coming after him.


    But he couldn''t escape.


    After such a long time, the energy of the Starship has finally been exhausted, and the ship body is affected by the gravitational field of the planet and falls directly to the giant planet in front.


    The cabin door was opened, and the huge attraction came from the planet at the foot. The people standing at the door looked at the gray planet in front, and the same cold gray eyes were not afraid.


    He jumped out, the silver gray mecha wrapped his body in an instant, and flew away from the Starship.


    The next moment, the Starship was hit by a light bomb. After a burst of dazzling light, the powerful wave spread rapidly, accompanied by the metal debris, which lasted for a long time.


    Even if he left the Starship before the explosion, repair was also affected.


    The strong shell of the mecha blocks his damage, but the fall can''t be stopped. He can only control his balance as much as he can, so that he won''t suffer more damage because of the fall.


    The process of falling is too clear, but the gray eyes of the man in the mecha still have no emotion. Even if he can''t see it, Tang Xiaotang can imagine his calm face from his unchanged heartbeat.


    His hand seemed to be on his chest, so she could hear the voice, but no matter how anxious she was, she couldn''t stop him from falling.


    On the map, a large number of red dots are in hot pursuit. Even if the starship is destroyed, they don''t leave easily.


    She could only wrap him tighter with mental strength.


    Maybe it''s the illusion brought about by the rapid fall. Alpha in the mecha seems to feel a very familiar mental wave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1266

    It''s like an illusion.


    But the thought just flashed through his mind for a moment. Alpha has no time to think now.


    The silver hair flutters, the hard and cold ground is close in front of him, and the follower behind him is still chasing him. He can only speed up the speed of falling and let himself fall on the surface of the planet quickly.


    Without the resistance of the atmosphere, he quickly landed on the surface of the planet.


    The mecha kneels on one knee and falls heavily on the rock, making a pit. The ground around it splits into cobweb marks. However, because of the extremely strong texture of the rock, the pit is not deep, and the cracks do not spread too much.


    The man in the cockpit was impacted, and the space button on his wrist hit the solid inner wall of the mecha, with shallow cracks on the smooth surface.


    Hugh didn''t notice.


    There was gravel splashing behind him, and several rays chased him to the ground, leaving black burning marks on the ground.


    Gray mecha sharp turn to avoid attack, it is as flexible and fast as a person to stand up, turn and run forward, the surface coating is almost integrated with the planet''s gray ground.


    The place where it fell was a valley bottom, with towering gray ridges on both sides. Their surfaces were cold and shiny, as if they would glow automatically. Although there were no stars around, its own light was enough to make him see the road ahead.


    Soon, the pursuers also landed, and the light was more intensive. Those small aircraft were automatically assembled into mecha, but the action of the gray mecha was too rigid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1267

    But there are too many of them, just like the ant tribe that sees its prey, and they keep on chasing them.


    There is no life on the desolate planet, the eyes are hard rock, the top of the universe is dark, silent and dim.


    The darkness of day and night makes people have the illusion that time and space are reversed. I don''t know how long it has passed. Only the light occasionally lit on the ground breaks the silence.


    He dodged several attacks, destroyed the last mecha, and took a breath after hiding behind a huge rock.


    This is a plain, in addition to numerous large and small gray stones, excellent vision, the surface of the mecha can provide him with the best camouflage, so that those who can not use the detector can hardly find his presence, but he can easily find them.


    But with the rapid consumption of energy, the movement of the mecha also began to slow down. The originally smooth silver gray surface began to be full of holes and scratches. Most importantly, his physical strength was almost exhausted.


    Even if it is to transform people, it is impossible to fight without food or drink.


    But it''s enough. They can''t get out of here anymore and go after Arthur.


    Not far away, the star ship is slowly landing on the surface, and once again a mecha team falls from the star ship and begins to search for his trace.


    Hugh is not going to hide any more. This is the time he has been waiting for.


    He hides quietly on the ground, the gray mecha is like a rock, he knows that the other party can''t find him, because there is no detection equipment available here.


    He would leave them here together and not give them any chance to leave.


    The gray shadow is stuck on the ground and moves forward slowly. There are such stones on the field. Without a detector, the naked eye can not observe such changes.


    So he got close to the huge starship.


    It landed on a raised ground, surrounded by a few mecha, constantly patrol back and forth, which said that all the "people" on the star ship did not leave, and what remained was very important to them.


    He''s going to destroy it.


    The firmness of the starship is very clear, but he knows the weakness of the Starship better. As long as the energy capsule is destroyed, no matter how strong it is, it will become a pile of scrap metal.


    As long as you go to the position of the energy cabin and explode, the power generated by the explosion of the power cabin is enough to destroy the safety system of the energy cabin and cause the explosion of the energy cabin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1268

    He won''t let it go.


    Brain emerged with a green dream, think of the fragile but full of vitality of the plant.


    The seed that Arthur took away should have reached a safe place by now


    Hope It can germinate smoothly.


    Looking at the shadow cast by the Starship ahead, he suddenly thought so.


    -


    the mechas around the star warship are watching the surrounding conditions with vigilance. For these parasitic PI, the human equipment is really difficult to operate, and their operation is even worse than the mecha''s automatic operating system, and the PI are not used to using the mecha''s automatic program.


    But it doesn''t matter. There are a lot of them. It''s enough for one person to stare in one direction.


    A PI at the stern of the Starship moved his line of sight.


    All over the place are these grey useless rocks, which can''t be used as food and have no decorative value. Looking at this monotonous environment for a long time, it begins to feel irritable.


    But it can''t leave here, because the queen is in the metal behind her, and they have to protect her.


    At the moment when it shifted its sight, not far away, a limestone suddenly moved its position.


    It''s so fast that when the PI moves back to the line of sight, it stops all the movements as if it had never moved before, and it doesn''t even change its shape.


    PI didn''t find anything. His eyes swept the field in front of him, and then he looked away again.


    Limestone seizes the opportunity and continues to move forward.


    But after several times, PI still found something wrong - the limestone seemed too close to it. I don''t know when, it seemed that it was almost at its feet.


    It is not high intelligence, although reasoning can not come to any conclusion, but also feel that this is very wrong.


    Using the parasite to manipulate another shell which is very heavy for them, to approach it.


    When he got closer, he could see the appearance of the limestone - it seemed different, with many black marks on it, but the surface was very smooth and glossy.


    It''s strange, but it''s nice.


    Some PI want to take it back for collection. Just when it reaches out its lightsaber and is ready to poke this strange stone, it suddenly expands rapidly, and a sharp light shoots from below. Before it reacts, it destroys the power cabin of the mecha.


    The tall mecha fell to the ground in an instant, while the other PI who had received the companion''s message quickly gathered to surround the gray mecha.


    But it''s too fast, just a few ups and downs, it climbed the hull of the star ship.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1269

    The arm of the mecha immediately turned into a sharp thin light blade, which easily cut through the solid shell of the Starship like a piece of paper. He quickly cut a hole through which a mecha could pass, and his body quickly went in.


    "There are invaders! Let the queen know! "


    The PI below can''t attack the Starship. They communicate quickly. Depending on the pheromone of the same family, the PI on the whole starship knows in an instant.


    Including the rest of the queen.


    "Why is he still alive?" Her tentacles came out of her body, and her voice was full of anger, discontent, and an imperceptible sense of panic and fear.


    Why is this human so difficult to deal with!


    Her body hidden in the human body began to tremble slightly, which seems to be an instinctive feeling, not the aversion to the seed on him, but from the threat he brought to her.


    They told her that this human must be removed! Or she will die in his hands!


    "System, what can you do?" She must kill him at once!


    However, no matter how she called, the system seemed to disappear. Since the warning, it has not responded any more.


    The surrounding low-level hosts all prostrate on the ground and feel her anger. Their bodies curl up in the body uncontrollably.


    "Please calm down..."


    She bit her lips angrily, ignoring their trembling. She just kept calling the system, but no matter how her emotions fluctuated, her consciousness was still dark and silent.


    It''s like it''s never been there.


    Clearly that guy''s star ship has been destroyed by her, except for him, all people can''t live, she should have completed the task.


    Or is it gone?


    Mingming is out of the control of the system, but she doesn''t feel relaxed at all. A sense of fear of being abandoned rises from the depth of her body.


    She calmed down a little. Now he is here. There are more of them than he is. She must have a way to kill him.


    Don''t worry, don''t worry


    "Let them all come back!" Her blue eyes looked strange and crazy: "let all the insects pass. We must kill them!"


    "Yes!"


    The Zerg are surging wildly. They even abandon the original way of action of the body, landing on all fours and pouring out quickly.


    The strong almost suffocating pheromone smell diffuses in the air, enough to make any gland normal alpha crazy out of control.


    They spread very fast along the passage, reaching every corner in an instant.


    And the mecha lurking in the dark is not affected.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1270

    Along the slit into the ship body, repair quickly intruded into the star ship''s system.


    It''s very easy. After all, these Pi''s intelligence quotient is not high. They don''t understand other functions of the main system except for the automatic program of the optical brain.


    He walked along the dark passage. The narrow space was not too crowded for the mecha. These passages for transporting starship garbage could take him to the energy module, but the residual smell in them was too strong for the smelly reformer.


    Especially after they are used by insects, they are full of unspeakable smell. Even though it smells bad through the mecha.


    Even if he can''t feel the changing pheromone, he can hear all kinds of noises coming from his head.


    They''re moving. He knows they''re looking for him. The whole ship is surrounded by them.


    But he didn''t care.


    Self explosion is the last way of attack on the battlefield, but also the most tragic - so close, he can not escape.


    The familiar darkness and silence made him suddenly feel a little indescribable.


    He thought it was too long.


    In the dark cab, the special material of the space button on his hand gave off a faint luster. He suddenly remembered that he had put a seed in it.


    Although not the same, but let him have a kind of not a person''s feeling.


    Even though it doesn''t actually have any breath of life.


    His mood became calm again, and he moved on faster.


    There is a glimmer of light in front, and the exit is there. The mecha speeds up, but suddenly slows down when it is about to reach the front, almost crawling, quietly approaching the small exit.


    It''s right behind here.


    Through a small opening, he could clearly see the two guards standing outside. In terms of size, they were two controlled betas.


    Their faces are expressionless, but their eyes are dull. Although they are holding particle guns in their hands, it is obvious that the Zerg are not used to using them, and the posture of holding guns is very rigid.


    He can solve them easily.


    Hugh assessed his combat effectiveness, stretched out his mecha arm, turned his hand into a light blade again, and approached the exit that was too small for his body.


    Cut through the surrounding hull before he can get out.


    At this time, one of the people''s head suddenly moved, relying on the smell to identify the communication of race, aware of a completely strange smell.


    It was found.


    Xiu was aware of his opponent''s action. He cut the metal, quickly came out of the hole, and then cut off his opponent''s head with a knife.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1271

    "Poof Pooh."


    The sound of the body being cut clearly sounded. The light blade cut off along the neck, and the head flew out. The smooth section even showed the muscles and blood vessels clearly, but there was no blood exudation in the pale wound.


    Head fell to the ground, but parasitic in the head of the Zerg did not die, its empty eyes suddenly flashed blue, the news was quickly spread out.


    The next second, it''s shot by a particle, and it''s completely steam.


    Its companion raised the gun almost at the moment when the mecha came out, but before it adjusted its rigid movement, the arm of the mecha turned into the muzzle of the gun had already aimed at it.


    "Zi."


    As the light fell, the human body did not even leave any ashes. Except for the body that had fallen on the ground, the space was clean and there was no blood.


    The two guards were eliminated, but the more noisy sound was approaching quickly. Before he got close to the door of the energy module, countless "people" appeared in several corridors, landing on all fours and crawling with twisted movements.


    They have long been unable to be called human beings. These stiff looking creatures with blue eyes are monsters with human skin. Their consciousness is gone.


    He had seen such scenes countless times on the battlefield, and had killed countless parasitized people. Even if he was faced with a familiar face, there was no fluctuation in his heart.


    The owner of these bodies is already dead. What he wants to do is to eliminate the parasites that kill them and then use their bodies.


    At this moment, the door of the energy module behind suddenly opened.


    He immediately looked back and saw that a large number of parasitic "people" came out soon after the door was opened. They were all armed. Although their movements were still rigid, they were not slow at all, and there were a large number of them, which soon surrounded him.


    They have blue eyes, greedy eyes and salivary transparent mucus. Even if they can''t feel the pheromone, the smell from the dead body is too strong to ignore.


    Even in the face of such a large number of enemies and suffocating smell, the man in the mecha didn''t look any different. He grasped the particle gun in his hand, faced countless Zerg, and rushed into the open door.


    The white light of the particle gun fell in front of the body without a single shot. The body that was hit disappeared instantly, but the back one was soon filled up. They were tireless and would not be afraid. And unless the whole body was destroyed, the broken limbs would soon be re joined together, which was even more terrible than the robot.


    There was a slight sound behind him. He immediately turned over and dodged. The white light swept by. The PI that had been rushing at him were hit and instantly gasified.


    However, his energy is limited. The Zerg keep coming up and realize that their attacks do more harm to their own people. They soon give up using weapons and begin to have extremely thin blue tentacles coming out of their bodies and crawling towards him.


    The particle gun in his hand had no bullets. He simply threw it away, and his arm became a light blade again.


    Hugh didn''t notice that when the tentacles were approaching the mecha, they suddenly stopped, as if there was an invisible force enveloping him, making them inaccessible.


    As the hand rises and falls, the colorless mucus rises, the slender blue tentacles are cut off one after another, and the gray mecha runs straight forward like an irresistible whirlwind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1272

    "Damn it! What a bunch of rubbish! "


    In the central control room, watching this scene, the Zerg let out a hiss. Especially when she saw that the other side had broken through the first line of defense and entered the internal channel, she was so angry that she twisted the look of the host.


    I thought the system would not answer her any more, but it told her again that the human wanted to attack their energy capsule.


    Even if the IQ is not high, she also knows what the consequences will be if the energy module is attacked, so she immediately arranges insects to stop him, but did not expect that this group of waste is so useless! So many insects can''t stop a human!


    She couldn''t hide her intense fear and confusion, and she was more determined to kill him. But there were more than half of the insects, and she couldn''t let so many insects die with him.


    She asked the system, "system, what else can you do to get rid of this guy?"


    "Of course there is." the sound of the system is not as cold and mechanical as before. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. She hears a trace of temptation from it: "I can help you too, but what do you want to exchange?"


    "What?" Her voice is full of disbelief, the previous system has never said to exchange.


    "I''ve run out of energy. If you want my help, you must provide energy for me." I don''t know when the name of the system has changed, but the Zerg, who are shrouded in fear, don''t realize it at all.


    "Certainly!" She didn''t think too much, so she answered without hesitation. Since it is lack of energy, it is enough to give it some energy stones.


    But she forgot that the other side has no form at all, so the energy it needs can''t be that simple.


    But at the moment, she could not think of those, the inexplicable fear made her almost unable to control herself.


    "OK." so she heard the satisfied voice of the system: "where are you going?"


    Zerg hesitated, she looked at the light screen wanton slaughter of people, feel a trace of fear.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t you want to see him die with your own eyes?" The voice of the system is full of bewitching. It says, "I will help you as long as you come to him."


    Zerg''s look returned to calm, but the blue light in her eyes gradually faded.


    "Will you help me?" She asked subconsciously.


    "Of course, you should believe me." the mechanical voice seemed to suddenly have life: "don''t forget, I brought you back to this world."


    The light in Zerg''s eyes completely disappeared, she no longer hesitated, manipulated her body and walked out.


    -


    the passage is full of corpses and mucus.


    Xiu could not count how many Zerg he had killed. The energy of the mecha was consumed rapidly. The corpse behind him twisted and fell to the ground, but he was entangled by more blue threads and got up again.


    There are also blue parasites trying to climb directly on the mecha, but every one who touches the mecha will freeze inexplicably, and then be quickly cut off.


    It''s just that Xiu didn''t see it.


    He didn''t know Tang Xiaotang had released all his mental energy in the space, wrapping the whole mecha.


    Otherwise, if you rely on the breath of the seed itself, you can''t get through the double-layer obstacles of the space button and the mecha. Once you let those insects crawl in from the cracks of the mecha, things will be out of control.


    The heavy consumption of mental power made her black in front of her eyes. It was not that she couldn''t insist on it. It was just that the body was too big for her. She felt that she was gradually getting rid of the seed.


    No, you can''t leave the body.


    After leaving, the seed died completely, and without her body, she could not stay in the world.


    Strength is not enough If only it could germinate.


    Tang Xiaotang bit his teeth and told himself to hold on for a while.


    Xiudu is still insisting, she can also


    Through the space button, she couldn''t see the situation outside, but she could hear his heart beating faster and faster.


    Physical reasons, his heart has been very slow, and never because of emotional changes, can change it, only a lot of physical consumption.


    As a remoulder, Xiu''s constitution is the limit that human beings in this world can reach, but even so, he is still a human being, not a God, not a machine.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t calculate the time, but at least dozens of hours have passed since he fell to the planet. During this period, Xiu has never eaten.


    But he didn''t seem to be affected at all. He kept a steady speed and rhythm even when he started to operate the mecha. If it wasn''t for the heartbeat that exposed his state, Tang Xiaotang would have thought that he didn''t know he was tired.


    His willpower was so strong that she couldn''t help admiring him.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for his strong willpower, it would have been impossible for him to persist for such a long time under such a disadvantage.


    So Tang Xiaotang thought of the original track, and finally was parasitized by the repair, so hard to adhere to the last moment, but can not wait to rescue, is how desperate and painful things.She could not help thinking that even if he had no feelings, he would be disappointed at that moment.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1273

    Just like now.


    But even if he knows how to insist, no one will come, even if the same kind has united with each other, he still does not give up.


    Such people are really great.


    Maybe it''s because he is not recognized as a life. In fact, Xiu is a person who respects life very much.


    Though he probably didn''t even realize it.


    That''s why he would rush to the front every time, try his best to protect even the soldiers who are not friendly to him, and face countless enemies alone.


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly remembered the days when he was on the Starship and was taken by him. His eyes often fell on him. Although he was cold and in no mood, he would stay for a long time every time.


    He wanted to see her sprout.


    So hold on a little longer, she doesn''t want to Let him down.


    In front of the map exudes a faint light, the number of red dots on it is not only not reduced, but also more and more.


    She gritted her teeth and separated a part of her mental strength to maintain the protective barrier, while the other part stabilized her body and tried to break through the solid shell again.


    Aware of a sharp pain, like a new soft body touching a solid and rough barrier, Tang Xiaotang resisted the soul''s trembling pain and continued to force hard to hit the darkness around the soul.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t notice that the transparent crystal she wore around her neck suddenly lit up under her crazy surging mental power.


    The light was so shallow that it flashed away like an illusion.


    -


    Xiu''s physical strength is rapidly passing away.


    PI''s vitality is too tenacious, unless the body is completely destroyed, otherwise it is simply cut off, and the severed limbs will rejoin.


    Fortunately, it takes time for them to join, and they won''t resume action immediately after joining, so they need buffer time.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he is finally close to the last door of the energy module.


    However, just as he was ready to rush up and open the door, he suddenly felt his heart shrink violently. Then, a sharp pain ran into his brain along the nerve connected with the mecha and stabbed into his consciousness, causing palpitating pain.


    His eyes were dark and his body trembled uncontrollably.


    Even though he had suffered from the pain of nerve stimulation, he didn''t feel as if he was hitting the soul directly. At that moment, he felt that his soul was broken.


    The silver gray mecha kneels on one knee and loses the ability to move for a moment. Alpha in the power cabin looks pale, and his head drips with cold sweat.


    Tang Xiaotang in the space button was also very uncomfortable. Her mental protection was forcibly broken. At that moment, she just felt her head humming and almost didn''t faint.


    Mental attack is not weak.


    It can penetrate her protection. Although she only uses half of her mental power now, it also shows that the guy who makes this mental attack is very strong. At least the strength of her soul is no stronger than her.


    What''s more, this mental power is very familiar. It comes from that guy!


    Without hesitation to resist the pain, Tang Xiaotang immediately re opened the shield and re protected the person.


    If she is found, she can''t let Xiu be attacked any more, or he will become a fool even if he doesn''t die.


    The pain was only a moment, and the feeling of being stabbed into consciousness slowly disappeared. He raised his head, and the crazy Zerg in front of him had stopped moving, and his body close to the ground all pointed in one direction -


    the dense Zerg separated a channel from the middle, and a completely strange figure came slowly.


    It looks like a female alpha, tall, ordinary, with chestnut long curly hair, her eyes are blue gray, but different from the empty eyes of those parasitized people, those blue eyes are like the most mysterious and unpredictable black hole in the universe, with a strange depth.


    Her lips slightly pick, face with elegant and decent smile, seems to be joy, but also seems to have a bit of cold, with that ordinary face, there is a kind of strange.


    "So here you are."


    She looked into the eyes of the mecha. Her eyes seemed to see him through the crystal plate, but she didn''t seem to be looking at him. Even that sentence seemed to say to another person through him.


    Xiu slightly squints his eyes and looks back at this "person" carefully. However, he finds that she not only looks different from the PI on the previous starship, but also has the opposite look.


    It''s totally different from the PI that looks very camouflaged, but in fact can see through at a glance and can''t control emotions at all. The blue and gray eyes are not bottomed out, with the momentum that people can''t look directly at.


    This is not camouflage, such cold, is only has the very high wisdom, and the disposition absolute cold ferocious creature can have.


    And the mental attacks that made him feel painful were not the ones that Pi could send out.


    They are by no means the same individual.What is "she"?


    He didn''t know, but both reason and intuition told him that this "man" was very dangerous.


    "Who are you?" Mecha''s eyes looked at each other, low voice from the mouth, calm without any emotion.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1274

    This guy who doesn''t know what it is brings a sense of danger stronger than all PI, and brings him a sense of crisis that he has never had before.


    The mental attack he sent out was so sharp that he even broke through the protection of the mecha and directly attacked him.


    Although it disappeared quickly, even if it was only for a moment, his excessive mental power was hurt again. Now, he can feel the dizziness in his consciousness.


    He has no chance of winning.


    So there''s only one way.


    Exhausted the last energy, once again start the mecha, half kneeling posture can not be maintained, mecha heavy body sitting on the ground against the wall, he did not hesitate to start the self destruction process.


    Although the best effect can be achieved by entering the energy chamber and then exploding himself, it is obvious that he has no power to move on now.


    But it doesn''t matter, because even if only the mecha explodes, the energy is enough to destroy all the creatures in this space together. No matter what "she" is, she can never leave here again.


    "Self destruct program started..."


    The sound of mecha''s main brain machine comes from the ear. In three minutes, the mecha will explode automatically.


    "She" didn''t want to answer his meaning. The deep vision flashed past him with a faint disdain. It seemed that she had seen through his actions, but she didn''t want to avoid them at all. On the contrary, the smile on his lips was deeper.


    "Don''t you come out yet?" There was a smile in his soft voice, but no one answered.


    Hugh didn''t know what he was talking about, but he was sure that he didn''t say it to him either.


    I don''t know why, he suddenly remembered the vague voice that had appeared in his consciousness, but the vivid green was in his mind.


    Maybe, like them, it''s conscious


    Gray eyes slightly show a sudden, but his mood is unprecedented calm, even the violent beating heart has become calm again.


    If only I could see it sprout with my own eyes


    Tang Xiaotang wants to go out, but she can''t move now.


    She''s in a hurry, too.


    We must stop Xiu''s action. We can''t let him continue to open the self destruct program!


    In this way, we can''t do any harm to that guy!


    Tang Xiaotang can only recover the mental power of breaking through the shell, and then along the mecha''s line, find the red energy stone in the power cabin, tightly wrap it, and try to stop its burst.


    But at the same time, that guy has been launching mental attacks on her. Half of the suppressed mental power has no effect in front of him. She can only reduce the scope of protection a little bit.


    Tang Xiaotang''s powerful mental strength turned into an invisible whip and beat hard on the transparent hemispherical shield. In the invisible competition, Tang Xiaotang clenched his teeth tightly and endured intense pain and dizziness.


    Without the block of her mental power, countless insects start to surge madly again. They climb up the mecha and wrap around its limbs like countless blue lines. They start to spread from head to foot. They drill in through the joint of the mecha and corrode the tight components with mucus, trying to find a way to drill in.


    But the man sitting in the cab has no way to control the mecha, and his eyes begin to appear a piece of darkness, heavy body suddenly becomes very light, such a trance feeling, familiar and strange.


    "Ka..."


    There was a slight sound of fragmentation in his ears, as if he were in an illusion. Between being lost and awake, he seemed to feel the familiar mental power again.


    On the hand, because of the blood gushing from the wound, he took down the space button and held it in his hand.


    Maybe this one is still alive


    Red blood stains on the stone with light light, gray eyes lost their original luster, a little bit slowly closed, he could not hear any sound.


    It''s just a flash. He''s going to die so fast that no body is left. They can''t use his body.


    No way! You can''t do that!


    It''s like someone is talking, but he can''t tell if it''s a phantom in his brain before he dies.


    Nothing. It''s worth it.


    He thought.


    Before the total loss of consciousness, he seemed to hear a clear crack.


    It''s all over.


    -


    seeing Xiu lose consciousness, the energy stone wrapped by her will turn red completely. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care so much anymore. She directly releases all her mental energy to completely wrap him.


    The invisible mental force formed a thick barrier, blocking all the attacks outside. The impact of the force fell directly on her soul, which made her eyes full of stars.


    The cracks appeared, one layer was broken, and the other layer was quickly repaired until it could not be shrunk any more. She always repaired it in the middle.


    If her spiritual strength is not enough, she will make up for it with the strength of her soul. A lot of consumption makes her unable to maintain the stability of her body. Moreover, because of the release of her spiritual strength, the rules of the world begin to show a sense of exclusion to her.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1275

    Why at this time? Nasty rules! Which side are you going to help?


    Just at this time, the guy''s voice was still ringing in his consciousness, just like a mosquito and a fly: "why do you have to work so hard? Don''t you feel unwilling to waste such precious power to protect such a human being who doesn''t know you exist? "


    "It''s none of your business!" Tang Xiaotang clenched his teeth to support him, answering with consciousness.


    "You see, your so-called companions are the same as those human beings in this world. They never care about you. When you are so desperate, they don''t even hide their suspicion of you. Don''t you have any resentment?"


    His voice was as soft as a demon''s whisper, with endless malice and temptation, cruelly revealed the truth: "don''t say you don''t know, the charm born from the feelings can''t be felt, you are not those stupid creatures."


    Yes, Tang Xiaotang knew from the beginning when afar asked her to rest that the organization still had suspicions about her, not only because of her past, but also because of her relationship with this guy.


    But so what? She is just doing what she wants to do, which has nothing to do with them. Even if they are suspicious or trusting, it is her resource to join the organization, and she is willing to carry out tasks, as long as she does not regret it.


    Moreover, not everyone doubted her. At least afar always believed in her, as well as green Jin, zero, and many creatures in the world she had been to


    "So what?" Her golden eyes were cold, and her voice was also calm. The more this guy tried to provoke her, the more calm she was: "I''d like to!"


    "Yes? It doesn''t matter if you die? " That voice is more and more light, but his attack on her mental shield is more and more powerful. Tang Xiaotang can even see the cracks on it clearly.


    Wave after wave of pain directly spread to the soul, Tang Xiaotang really has a kind of splitting pain, she intentionally guided the other party''s attack to fall on the shell, but she was almost numb, but the solid shell still had no sign of cracking.


    She was almost angry!


    This fuckin ''body!


    The strength of the other side seems to become stronger and stronger, the transparent mental shield begins to appear more cracks, but her soul power can no longer be used, because she can feel the more intense sense of rejection.


    No way! Can''t leave at this time If there is power If there is power


    On the bloodstained space button, it seems that a trace of red extends out, passes through the surface of the Petri dish full of cracks, and falls on the black seed.


    The transparent power penetrated into the hard seed shell and fell into the transparent crystal in the girl''s chest.


    For a moment, it suddenly issued a bright golden light, which separated the surrounding darkness like a sword.


    Tang Xiaotang dropped her head in surprise. At the next moment, she only felt a warm and powerful force coming into her soul from the surface of the crystal and quickly merging with her own soul power.


    Under the rapid recovery of mental power, the original broken shield healed, grew, and even began to rebound. It gave birth to countless soft and hard tentacles, grabbed the attacking mental power and twisted it like a vine.


    "Well?"


    Not far away, the women suddenly made a confused voice. The sense of broken mental power was so obvious that the originally fragile mental power seemed to suddenly get energy, suddenly rose, and even had the power of anti killing.


    In order to avoid more harm, "she" quickly recovered her mental strength.


    Looking at the gray mecha sitting on the corner, the Zerg that had climbed up to its body began to tremble. Then, as if they were aware of something terrible, they quickly moved away. Some of them didn''t have time to escape, fell directly from the top, and their light disappeared and died directly.


    What''s going on?


    "She" eyes slightly heavy, but the next second, the blue light began to emerge from the "she" fundus, as if to feel such a scene, the light began to deepen, and showed struggle and fear.


    "Damn it I want to Go back! "


    -


    since she came to this world, Tang Xiaotang clearly felt that her body was no longer so rigid. Just after the influx of power, she suddenly felt the existence of her body and was full of power.


    She stretched her body to her heart''s content. The firmness of her head was no longer an obstacle. When her "head" pressed against it, she heard a clear "click".


    It split.


    The dazzling light has disappeared, the crystal stone in front of her chest has returned to its original transparency, but the darkness has also disappeared. Her vision is no longer dark, and the energy of the world that can be felt is no longer an obstacle. They rush to her madly and enter every part of her body.


    One, two


    One, two


    Tang Xiaotang''s body comes out of the grip of his hand. His slender roots follow the path opened by his mental power to get into the energy cabin of the mecha. He plunges into the red energy stone and absorbs all the power that can be absorbed.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1276

    The hot red faded and turned to gray. More and more roots wrapped around it until its cracks spread all over its body and finally turned into a handful of ashes.


    She controls the roots of plants as she controls her own feet. They go from thin to strong, from soft to hard. They fly through the cracks of the mecha, through the passage of the starship, through the solid rocks, deep into the earth, absorbing the pure energy from the world.


    The branches and leaves of the plant drill out from the body of the mecha. The thick and hard branches are like countless huge arms, which can be easily lifted and tightly wrapped.


    Starship in the plant under the impact of tenacious become fragmented, fragmented debris, the body of the giant tree slowly emerged, it is growing fast, from only the tail of the star ship to the body of the star ship as thick, finally, its huge body has completely pressed the star ship under the root, like the giant supporting the sky, the green crown quickly on the gray planet Spread out.


    Tang Xiaotang''s "feet" are still going deeper, and countless energies pour into her body, making her grow fast.


    With the fusion of soul and body, her vision became very far away, and she could see and feel every place her body passed. She can see the roots through the solid and dark rocks and reach deeper; she can feel the roots become hard and mature in the pain of rubbing against the rocks again and again; she can see the distant gray peaks and valleys, and she can see the boundless and deep starry sky above her head.


    There is no wind, but every leaf of her is swaying. On this planet without air or water, she grows wantonly without any scruples.


    Those insects had already died when she sprouted. Taking advantage of the moment when PI in the body felt her breath and the fear struggle distracted the guy, Tang Xiaotang stretched out his spiritual power like a branch and plunged into the body to tie the things in it firmly.


    "Ah ah -"


    in the piercing scream of her body, Tang Xiaotang pulled out a twisted and struggling blue thread like spiritual body. At the moment when her mental power was connected, a sharp voice kept ringing in her mind.


    "No way! It can''t be like this! "


    Tang Xiaotang mercilessly tightened his mental strength. The thread was crushed by the invisible force in the scream, and soon turned into an invisible blue light and disappeared in the air.


    However, another spiritual body bound by her mental power quickly turned into a black smoke. She only heard a familiar smile, and the smoke floated up through her spiritual cage.


    "Do you really want to be my enemy?" Smoke condenses in front of the tree trunk, and his voice comes from it, with familiar malice and hatred. In Tang Xiaotang''s eyes, it soon condenses into a familiar "person" with black hair and black eyes.


    "Nonsense!" Tang Xiaotang squints and her mental power spreads around her body. How did this guy treat her just now? She has no lack of strength now. She must revenge!


    "Stupid..." He sneered and held out a hand with black fog. The leaves that were touched by the black fog withered quickly, just like they were corroded by something. They lost their vitality in a moment.


    The black fog spread, and even black patches appeared on the tree trunks. This force seems to be able to corrode all life.


    "Then, disappear with them." He raised his hand slightly, and the black fog was so thick that it seemed to become a solid.


    "Do you know?" Tang Xiaotang was not afraid, she also sneered, so new branches and leaves grew again from the corrupt place: "you really It stinks


    She has long wanted to tell him that such a strong negative emotion, even through the body, she would be smoked and vomited, OK?!


    Before throwing out the black fog in the other party''s hands, she quickly pounced on it and wrapped it completely. She stretched out countless branches and pumped towards the black fog in human form.


    Just when he met the "person", Tang Xiaotang realized that he had cheated him again this time. This is not his real consciousness at all. It can only be regarded as a breath. The guy didn''t know when he had run away again!


    Tang Xiaotang can only stretch out countless branches with leaves to wrap them tightly.


    She was about to spit out by the heavy odor, but she couldn''t let it spread. If these resentments got into her body, it would be bad.


    The leaves open numerous pores to absorb all the black fog. The innermost green leaves quickly turn black, and then fall off from the branches. The leaves behind also turn yellow. When all the black fog is absorbed, Tang Xiaotang opens the branches again.


    Let him run again.


    But it doesn''t matter. She has protected the people she wants to protect most.


    She stretched out two huge green leaves and slowly fell to the foot of the tree. A thick root was exposed on the ground, supporting a small space like a vault.


    Below, countless air roots are closely intertwined, just like a soft net bed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1277

    The green leaves fall gently and bloom slowly above, revealing the people wrapped inside.


    The silver haired man was gently placed on it. He closed his eyes, and the blood on his face disappeared. He looked calm, like falling into a beautiful dream.


    A piece of green shade fell, quietly and gently covered him.


    Consciousness is dark.


    But the darkness that enveloped him was not as cold as he was familiar with. It was like returning to the womb of his mother. It was warm and safe.


    Although he was only born in the cold Petri dish of the laboratory, he has never had such an experience.


    Consciousness has not recovered, but he subconsciously felt that it should be like this.


    It''s not the cold culture medium, there are no pipes connected to the body, only the gentle warmth like the sun, gently enveloping him.


    Hugh dreamed of the tree again.


    Under the clear blue sky, the giant tree is like a giant supporting heaven and earth. Its thick green branches and leaves are like clouds hanging from the sky, casting huge shadows.


    Speckles of light sprinkled from the shade, warm and gentle.


    A gust of wind swept his cheek, and he saw the leaves swept by the breeze, making a sound like a child''s laughter.


    And he lay down on the thick root of the tree and looked up at it.


    Around is a piece of soft grass, grass leaves swaying in the wind, spread to distant places, where sight, full of vibrant green.


    Such beautiful and vivid colors make people want to stay forever.


    Heart tremor, the bottom of my heart seems to rise in a moment, clear, vivid, different, and warm.


    He opened his eyes and the dream came true.


    -


    in 347 years of Lorne calendar, with the help of Philo tree discovered and successfully cultivated by Dr. Albert, human beings, under the leadership of Hugh Holt operophis, the God of war of Lorne Empire, led by the strongest man in the stars, finally wiped out the PI people who had invaded the stars for decades.


    When the last insect nest on Lola was destroyed by a laser gun, all the people watching the live broadcast screamed excitedly.


    They thought it would be very difficult, but in fact, the queen is dead, and the new queen has not yet appeared. In addition, there are natural enemies. Even if the remaining PI controls most of the main star field, it is as fragile as a loose sand.


    So far, all eggs and adults have survived, except PI, which is still parasitic in the human body.


    Human beings paid a heavy price, lost countless lives, and finally defeated the terrible invaders.


    In this war, more than half of the people have been completely parasitized. Especially after the Bluto family colluded with the PI, almost all the human beings in the central star were controlled. All the imperial dignitaries and royalty were spared. Even the Imperial Academy of Sciences was almost destroyed.


    Fortunately, at that time, several scientists left the main star domain to collect materials, and met Captain Arthur who came back with the seeds according to the order, so they were spared the fate of being parasitized.


    Only a very small number of people are frozen immediately after being parasitized.


    Those who have been completely parasitized are no longer saved, but those who have been frozen are waiting for hope.


    The surviving scientists successfully extracted the substance from the seed and the leaves of the Philo tree, which can make PI stop growing and die automatically, and named it Philo su.


    Under the influence of filosol, the frozen man regained his life.


    In this clean-up operation, Hugh Holt, with his extraordinary strength and powerful command, has no doubt become the Savior in everyone''s heart.


    He protected the surviving seeds, killed the queen, revealed the truth that central star had been controlled, and united the survivors to protect more people from being controlled.


    His achievements and meritorious deeds are enough to make people no longer have any objection because of his identity. In the past, all hostile ridicule has turned into praise and worship, and even countless people have elected him as the new leader of mankind.


    But Hugh refused.


    After the restoration of order, he gave up all his glory and returned to the planet where the Philo tree, which had saved all life, grew and stayed there.


    When people of later generations mention this matter, there are always innumerable guesses, no one understands, and no one knows why he made such a decision. The hero who saved all human beings gave up his right at hand, but chose to be the most common forest protector.


    They think that there is something wrong with his body, or he has been persecuted by people fighting for power, and they even think of many intrigues But the truth is that simple.


    That''s just his choice.


    -


    the star has long been a star full of hard rocks. The sky has been transformed as clear as the blue in his dream. The whole planet is covered with Philo trees, forming a dense forest. It is wrapped with the energy shield of the planet, bringing bright light. In mid air, numerous aircrafts come and go.


    This is already a famous tourist attraction of the whole interstellar world. Every day, many people come to visit the giant tree that has saved all human beings, just like the legendary World Tree supporting heaven and earth.Xiu stood under the huge tree, raised his head, closed his eyes and felt the wind blowing from his side.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1278

    The green canopy emits light fluorescence, and casts green spots on the grass below. The leaves make a "clatter" sound, and each leaf seems to be laughing.


    As he had heard in his mind, gentle, gentle.


    He began to have dreams.


    "Do you want to buy a seed?" A clear voice suddenly sounded in his ear, which made him wake up from his meditation. He lowered her head, and a little beta girl with gray hair and brown eyes asked him with a smile, holding a wooden basket made of branches.


    Xiu, who took off his military uniform, only wore simple trousers and shirt. His long hair was cut short and dyed black with dye, so no one recognized him.


    He is just like an ordinary tourist. Apart from his excellent face, he is no different from those around him.


    The girl raised the basket in front of him, which contained more than ten transparent bottles. He gently picked up one and saw the familiar black seeds at the bottom of the bottle.


    "It''s the seed of Philo tree. It''s the seed of good luck." The girl smile, brown eyes clear: "only 20 credit points."


    There are many children carrying baskets around to sell to people. The residents of the nearby galaxy often collect the seeds that fall under the trees and make them into souvenirs for tourists.


    "They''re very strong. As long as the shell is intact, they can last for a long time." The girl is still trying to sell. She secretly looks at Xiu''s face. Although the uncle looks cold and seems to have no money, his pheromone smells good. There is a faint smell of wood, just like the smell of Philo woods after the rain.


    I don''t know if he will buy it


    She was thinking about it when she saw the man in front of her put away the bottle in his hand and showed his personal end.


    The girl happily showed her personal end and immediately received a transfer.


    She lowered her head to look, but let out a puzzled whisper.


    "Eh..."


    The data on the light screen is extremely eye-catching, but it is more than 20 times.


    "Not so much..." She looked up and found that the person in front of her didn''t know when she had left.


    "What about people?" The little girl looked around, there were still many people around, but the tall figure could not be found.


    She looked at the huge tree in front of her and felt her head strangely.


    Strange What a strange man.


    Franz thought he would never open his eyes again.


    The liquid in the dormancy chamber was very cold. He lay in it and soon lost consciousness.


    He felt nothing and had no dreams. He was sleeping in the dark and didn''t know how long it was.


    Until he heard a familiar voice again.


    "Fu S Franz... "


    The voice was so familiar that he had heard it countless times and missed it. Even in the most difficult time, he never gave up the idea of wanting to be with her.


    Yes, he said he would go back to see her alive


    Is this an illusion?


    There was a slight tingle in his fingers. The pain passed along the nerve to his numb limbs. His senses began to wake up a little bit. He heard the sound again.


    "His fingers move! Franz You can hear me, can''t you? "


    It''s her It''s not an illusion!


    He struggled hard and wanted to leave from the boundless darkness. The pain came from his limbs again. There was a warm liquid flowing into his body, and he suddenly had strength.


    Hard to open his eyes, the vision is blurred, he can''t see anything, in front of only a lot of color facula, there is a warm hand slowly covering his eyes.


    "Rita It''s Do you... "


    He opened his mouth difficultly, but only issued a few vague syllables that could not be heard clearly. His voice was so light that it floated in the air as soon as he opened it.


    "It''s me, you wake up at last!" The familiar voice with a cry, tone is excited joy: "don''t talk! Here I am


    His hand was held firmly, as if some warm liquid had fallen on his face.


    So Franz opened the corner of his mouth with a very shallow smile.


    It''s good to see her again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1279

    Tang Xiaotang stayed in this world for a while.


    In fact, after that guy left, she wanted to leave. After all, humans have found a way to control the Zerg. With her body that absorbs energy, she will not die in a short time. Unless the W organization makes a more terrible alien invasion or directly kills Xiu, the world will not have any problems.


    However, either way is impossible. For the first time, they can easily enter the world just because the organization has not noticed it. But now the organization has thoroughly and closely monitored all the world, especially the world they once harmed, so the W organization has no second chance.


    But even so, there are many worlds invaded by them, some of which have been almost occupied by them. Even Tang Xiaotang has to admire their forbearance and ingenuity.


    She even started planning at such an early time. If she didn''t find problems in the task, who would have thought that those "accidents" were planned?


    In other words, it''s time to be short of manpower. Tang Xiaotang also wants to go back to help afar and zero as soon as possible, but she suddenly can''t leave the body.


    It''s like her soul is really fused with that tree.


    She is a charm. Originally, she has no entity. Later, because of that, she paid a great price to have a body. But the result is that she has been maintaining the form of an underage and has never been able to grow up.


    But she can''t enter the other world with entity, she can only save her body in the water mirror and enter it with soul.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what her situation is. She has only seen her own charm and has no experience of her own family to learn from. She can only rely on her own feelings.


    Intuition tells her that her soul is not in trouble. The reason for this may be that she has absorbed the energy source of the world.


    Although it was not very useful to her, and most of the energy was used by her to give birth, she didn''t have much.


    She had swallowed an energy source before, and it didn''t happen at that time.


    Tang Xiaotang thought about it and thought it might have something to do with the "true tears".


    Because this time she put it on her body, and she still remembers that at that time, when her mental power was almost exhausted, she suddenly saw it emit a strange light, and then a strong energy poured into her body. Tang Xiaotang thought it impossible to say that there was no connection between the two things.


    But when she tried to make it shine again, it was useless. No matter what she did, it was like an ordinary crystal without any energy fluctuation, and there was no reaction at all.


    Tang Xiaotang wanted to swallow it, but she was reluctant to give up such a clear crystal, and she felt that swallowing was not the right way to use it.


    So we can only give up for a while.


    It has no bad influence on her. It even helps her. Just keep it.


    She contacted afar and told him about it. He had no idea about her soul and body condition, so he had to let her stay here for a while, but he knew something about "true tears" and said he would tell her when she came back.


    So Tang Xiaotang can only grow on this barren planet like a tree and wait slowly.


    It was really boring at the beginning, especially after Xiu left.


    She absorbed that energy source, even if there is no sunlight, air can grow, but other life can not, so before the arrival of those surviving scientists, she stayed alone on this planet, almost died alone.


    She can''t move, and can''t get outside information, so she can only guess his action by looking at the track on the map every day.


    At that time, the human world was in chaos. The parasitized people began to spread rapidly from the interior of the Lorne empire. With the death of the king worm, the remaining Zerg were eager to cultivate a new queen and kept parasitizing humans to hatch larvae.


    But Xiu is really the strongest in the world. He started to act as soon as he woke up.


    It took less than three days to find Tang Xiaotang''s machine armor, repair it with the parts of the wreck, and then find the unused energy stone from the wreck to charge it.


    Without the magnetic field of energy source, he left the planet smoothly and successfully contacted Arthur.


    It was not difficult for him to unite the non parasitic human beings in the marginal interstellar, accept the survivors of other galaxies, and form a new army. It took him only one year to stabilize the situation.


    And then counter attack.


    When the last insect nest was destroyed, she could not leave her body. When the last PI was destroyed, she still could not leave her body. Even for a period of time, her mental strength could not leave this body.


    She watched Hugh give up all his honors, watch him return and stay here, watch his body change day by day, from strong to weak, from young to old quickly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1280

    Because of the reason of human transformation, in a world where the average life span of human beings is 200 years, Xiu''s life seems to be compressed. He grows from embryo to the peak period of human life in a very short time, so his aging is also faster than anyone else.


    He would sit under the tree every day. Although Tang Xiaotang''s body had grown up to be like a high mountain, and even those raised roots had become like trees, Xiu would still climb to the root of the tree and lean against her trunk like he did when he woke up.


    Originally, it was very easy for him, but gradually, it took him more and more time to climb to the root of the tree. Later, it took him almost a whole day to complete this thing, which was just a slight jump for him.


    Because there is no expression, so that beautiful face in addition to the deep wrinkles of the corner of the eye, it does not look very old, but once the source of silver as bright as silver hair has lost luster, become obscure gray.


    Only that pair of gray eyes, always deep, just from once cold indifference, into calm.


    In just 50 years, his life is coming to an end.


    Gene repair is still a problem for human beings in this world, but there is still a way to delay the decline of repair. As long as you soak in the repair solution of large treatment warehouse, you can continue your life.


    But Hugh rejected all attempts to persuade him to return to central star for treatment.


    He didn''t say anything, but no one could force him. Gradually, no one came to persuade him.


    Later, the new leader came to power, and Xiu''s former subordinates also became the important leaders in the military and political circles. He still stayed here, or even never left the planet.


    He planted a lot of plants around her. Every day, he took care of the plants except sitting in his subordinates.


    Tang Xiaotang was always with him.


    She also has no way to do anything, even if she is not a tree, also can''t stop his natural aging and death.


    That''s the rule of the world.


    She can only use her mental power to influence his dreams when he is asleep, relieve the pain of his body because of the rapid loss of vitality, so that he can sleep better.


    Hugh''s feelings are still very few. He never shows any expression. The emotional nerve loss caused by gene can''t be cured. Even in his dream, he seldom dreams about anything except the green grassland with giant trees. But every time he looks at her, his eyes become very light.


    It was like a light fell into the abyss, bringing a faint light.


    But on the day Xiu left, Tang Xiaotang saw him smile for the first time.


    It was a very shallow smile, but the corners of her lips curved slightly, so the unchanged face immediately became completely different, as if in a moment she came back to the time when she first saw him after breaking the shell.


    Just not indifferent, no longer lifeless like a robot.


    That pair of silver gray eyes as if the softest moonlight, gentle incredible.


    But like a flash in the pan, followed by withering.


    Until Xiu''s eyes closed completely, Tang Xiaotang felt a little real.


    This human being is no longer there In this world, there may be many people who call repair, but there is no one who is remoulding repair.


    Mingming knows that this is very normal, everyone will eventually die, Mingming has experienced countless departures, but she still feels sad.


    Unspeakable, sad


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1281

    As if empathy, perhaps because this human and once she is too much like, but not like.


    The giant tree turned red in an instant, and even the wind stopped blowing in the silence.


    Red leaves fall one after another, like a red rain, and the ground is soon covered with thick leaves.


    Also in the first fall, she has been unable to leave the soul was suddenly ejected from the body.


    The scene in front of her changed rapidly. At the next moment, she had left the world and returned to her original body.


    Sitting on the ground, Tang Xiaotang was stunned for a moment. He immediately opened the water mirror and adjusted to the world.


    She wants to know what happened after she left.


    After a moment, the scene of the world reappears.


    She saw Xiu lying in the freezer with his eyes closed forever. She saw sad faces one by one. She saw the mourning of people on the Internet. She saw countless people coming to the planet spontaneously to see him off.


    According to Xiu''s will, the people buried his ashes under the tree.


    Her body did not die, but it did not grow any more. All the Philo trees around her were green, only red.


    Tang Xiaotang turned off the water mirror when he saw the box with the ashes put into the hollow at the root of the tree and covered with countless red leaves.


    Her mood was still a little depressed. At this moment, she heard the sound of walking behind her. She didn''t look back. Tang Xiaotang also knew that afar was coming.


    "You''re back, sugar."


    With a tired voice, Tang Xiaotang turns around. It''s really afar, but he''s also followed by a familiar person.


    It''s zero.


    Since zero came here, Tang Xiaotang has rarely seen him, and the work of the main brain is really busy. Even if zero''s processing ability is excellent, even faster than the previous main brain, he can''t leave his position at will, especially when he is in contact with W organization recently.


    And then, it seems that her rest time does not coincide with his. Often when she comes back, he is busy. When he is free, she goes to work again.


    But even so, every time before and after her task, she would receive his greetings, and even when he sent her information, he would specially sort out the key points for her, which can be said to be very intimate.


    "Zero, you''re here, too?" It can be seen that the two of them spent a lot of effort to decipher the data, but they still can''t see anything. However, afar''s face was weak after his liver burst. He fell back and Ge You collapsed on her couch.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1282

    "I''m so tired!" With a long sigh, the fox''s eyes narrowed as if he were going to sleep.


    Tang Xiaotang black face looking at his lazy posture, her sofa is about to be collapsed by him!


    But she didn''t say anything. For the sake of this guy''s fatigue, let him have her sofa for a while.


    "I''m glad to see you safe, Miss Tang." Zero first looked at her body carefully and saw that she looked normal and was not hurt. Then he came forward with a smile and gave her a gentle hug.


    They were really worried to learn that she was trapped in that world. Looking at the lazy looking man sitting on the sofa, Hugh remembered his manic face when he received the news at the meeting.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that a world can only enter one Tasker, and more rules are likely to repel her and put her in a more dangerous situation, he would really go on his own.


    But think of the scene at that time, his blue eyes also flash gloomy, and then slightly squint.


    The attitude of those people towards her What a pain


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Tang Xiaotang stood still, waiting for zero to let go of her, she just looked at them: "it seems that you have deciphered it?"


    "Not yet, but there''s a way," Ivar continued, squinting. "We already know what it is."


    "What is it?" Tang Xiaotang gestured zero to sit down, then turned to ask afar.


    "Well, it has something to do with your next mission." Afar didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he shook his head and sold it.


    Tang Xiaotang glanced at him and sat on the chair casually: "speak quickly! No more... "


    "Miss Tang, that''s the language of the dead." At this time, the side of the zero is probably not going to see, directly said the answer.


    Afar glanced at him, a little dissatisfied: "you are really boring, can''t you let me tease her?"


    Zero ignore him, he worried and said: "Miss Tang, the next task is very dangerous, you can refuse..."


    "No," Tang Xiaotang shook his head indifferently, "I''m not afraid of danger." How dangerous she has been, and she can''t die anyway.


    "Then you can go. Don''t worry. When this matter is solved, the promotion and salary increase are waiting for you." Afar looked at her with a smile, and it seemed that she didn''t mean well.


    "I''ll write a blank check," Tang Xiaotang rolled his eyes. "OK, send me the information."


    Zero''s eyes flashed. Tang Xiaotang felt that her brain had received a message. She opened it and looked at it. It was really the plane of the dead: "I know."


    "Be careful." No worries.


    "Well, if you have something else to do, you can go first." Tang Xiaotang knew that these two people must have been worried about her. After all, in this situation, they must be very busy as managers.


    "Wait a minute." just as they were about to leave, Tang Xiaotang suddenly thought of something and stopped afar. "I almost forgot. I have another thing to ask you. How can I use this thing?"


    She pulled the "true tears" from her clothes and asked him.


    The crystal clear gemstones reflect the light around and emit colorful luster. It looks like it''s really glowing. After experiencing so many worlds, Tang Xiaotang just collected a small piece the size of his thumb.


    At that time, if it had not been for this thing, her task might have really failed.


    "By the way, I said to tell you," afar patted his forehead. "It''s very rare, even I haven''t seen it very much."


    "A gem with great power, only the strongest will can make it shine."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Can you talk to people? " Tang Xiaotang''s eyes twitched.


    What is this and what?


    "That''s it," afar said helplessly. "I''m You know, once in that family, I didn''t use it. "


    "So you say you know the usage?" Tang Xiaotang wants to beat him even more.


    "They wrote these two sentences in that book. That''s the usage." Afar showed his hand: "but that piece is much smaller than yours. It''s really precious. Even there, not everyone can get it."


    "All right, you go quickly." Tang Xiaotang really wants to beat him.


    The strongest wish? She''s an emotional charm. No wonder she can''t let her energy out easily So at that time, it was


    "Tangtang, in fact, if you are in danger, it doesn''t matter if the task fails."


    Suddenly, afar''s voice sounded in her ear, and Tang Xiaotang''s thought was interrupted. As soon as she looked back, she only saw the guy''s back. His silver hair was a bit messy because of the paralysis just now, but her body stood upright.


    "We''re all behind you."


    With this sentence, a guy''s figure immediately disappeared from the space, leaving a helpless smile, and then told her again: "Miss Tang, please take care of yourself."With that, he left here, too.


    "This guy..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1283

    Endless sea.


    Purple Seth hangs high in the crimson sky. It''s a rare January day in the abyss. The influence of tide is lighter than any other day.


    black sea water is pallor out of order, and it is far away from the black sand.


    The sky on the sea surface is full of black cracks, and occasionally lightning comes out from the cracks. It is said that these spatial cracks all over the endless sea are channels connecting other worlds. As long as the undead can bear the tempering of nihilistic thunder, they can enter another world through these spatial cracks.


    But so far, no one has been able to succeed - no matter how high the level, no one has ever come back from here.


    But occasionally something from other worlds falls into the crevice and is pushed to the beach by the sea.


    Many skeletons with gray flames burning in their eyes are swaying around the beach, and some are even biting each other to devour the gray flames in each other''s eyes.


    These lowest undead have no consciousness, only the desire for flesh and soul, will devour the souls of the same level of undead to evolve.


    Of course, their humble and weak souls are also food for many advanced souls.


    CaSO walked on the black beach, his dark eyes burning blue flame of soul, let those unconscious skeletons around fear away from some.


    In the past, maybe he would catch some to eat, but now he doesn''t want to eat. The reason why he wanders by the sea is to find out if there are any treasures pushed up by the sea on this rare ebb tide day, so that he can offer them to the Lords and get their protection.


    Because it is said that these things from different worlds are very popular in the circle of high-level undead, and some high lords even exchange territory for interesting things.


    What he wants is not much. A piece of land that is safe enough to prevent him from being coveted by the undead of purple flame is enough.


    He rummaged repeatedly on the beach. Unfortunately, those pushed up by the sea were bits of stone or metal, and some bones that didn''t know what they were. The black sea washed these things, making their surfaces smooth enough to almost reflect his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1284

    He was somewhat disappointed.


    There are no living beings in the world of the dead. When anything with the breath of life falls here, it will be completely corroded by the ubiquitous dark energy, leaving only one bone.


    When the tide is high, there are countless gray flame undead crawling out of the endless sea, so there are so many low-level undead here.


    It seems that apart from these new climbers, this ebb tide didn''t rush up any good things.


    Do you want to go deeper? But it''s bad to be sucked in by an invisible crack in the sea.


    When CaSO hesitated, there were gray flame undead around him, and other undead evolved into green flame. These undead with certain consciousness looked at him greedily - they could already perceive that the souls of high-level undead contained more powerful energy. If it wasn''t for instinct to make them aware of his power, they would have come up long ago.


    Although CaSO is not afraid of the green flame, but the number is indeed a trouble, he looked at the dark sea, not willing to.


    Today''s luck is too bad, nothing, really bad luck.


    Just as CaSO was about to leave, he suddenly saw something flashing in the dark water from the corner of his eyes.


    It''s a treasure!


    Casso ran over excitedly and went straight to the sea.


    It wasn''t deep, or he wouldn''t have seen it.


    Separated by a layer of black sea water, he found that it was indeed glowing. It was a board like thing, half of which was buried in the sand, and the remaining half was soaked in the sea water, emitting a faint white light.


    the foot bone was immersed in the black sea water. There were many white bubbles on the leg bones. Casso did not care to put his hands into the cold sea water and groped for it.


    After touching for a moment, he found that it seemed to be only a thin layer, thinner than the cloth, but very hard, as if it would be broken at a touch.


    He moved more gently, two fingers under the sand, carefully pushing them away.


    If it''s broken, it''s not worth the money.


    The part buried under the sand gradually came out, and CaSO gently pulled it out of the water.


    It was a square object as big as his two hands. It was light and transparent. The material was like some kind of gem, but it emitted a faint white light.


    There are many things that can glow in the abyss, but there is no light like this one. Through its surface, he can easily see every bone below, as if they are also glowing.


    It''s amazing.


    CaSO slowly shakes off the sea water and finds that there seem to be many strange symbols flowing on this transparent thing. They look like some kind of words, but they are completely different from the words used by the dead.


    He''s just a blue flame skeleton with no culture. He can''t recognize what''s written on it.


    Try to touch with your fingers, those flowing symbols immediately gathered together, and then, this transparent square board made a strange sound.


    "Lack of energy, start failure!"


    Can also make a sound, although he did not understand this sentence, but CaSO more and more feel that he found the baby.


    He carefully wrapped it in his rags and held it tightly in his arms.


    We should give it to the adult as soon as possible.


    Imagining that he had a safe place to live, CaSO was so excited that the flame of soul in his eyes was moving. He left the beach in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After a violent turbulence, Tang Xiaotang finally entered the world through the crack of space.


    The air was full of dark energy, full of choking stench. The place where she came seemed not very good, because she felt her body was in the water now.


    ¡­¡­ Fortunately, the body used this time is specially prepared, absolutely hard and corrosion-resistant, otherwise she will fail before she starts the task.


    Looking around, Tang Xiaotang found that there were all the lowest level dead around.


    This kind of skeleton with only appetite stinks all over. Without any wisdom, they can''t bring her to the target person.


    What bad luck!


    Through the time and space node, her accumulated energy is exhausted. Tang Xiaotang has to lie in the water and try to absorb the surrounding energy with her body. She is ready to make plans after accumulating some energy.


    Unexpectedly, just at this time, a skeleton with blue flame of soul in her eyes suddenly appeared and picked her up from the water.


    Tang Xiaotang wanted to attack it with energy and let it put her down, but she "heard" its voice at the moment of touching the other''s phalanx, which made her change her mind immediately.


    No need for her to move, someone can send her to a place. Why resist such a good thing?


    As a result, the next moment she regretted, and the result of not resisting was that the undead took out a dirty rag that had not been washed for a long time and wrapped up her body. If it wasn''t for her body that she didn''t need to breathe, Tang Xiaotang felt that she would be suffocated.¡­¡­ For the sake of the task, she put up with it!


    While accumulating energy, Tang Xiaotang is sorting out this task.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1285

    The undead plane is the most disgusting existence in all worlds, because the space nodes here are extremely active, and it is easy to connect with any world.


    Any living existence is born with the fear and aversion to death, not to mention the natural desire of the dead for the living. Flesh and soul are their best food.


    But no matter how scared people in other worlds are, the world of the dead has not disappeared, but has become larger and larger - just as light and darkness are opposite, life is opposite to death, and the more living creatures there are, the more the dead will naturally be.


    In fact, she had been in contact with the world of the dead before. At that time, in the haunted noble college, the other side of the loophole she mended was here.


    But at that time, she just felt the existence of the world, and did not contact, but this time, she is directly into the world.


    Such a large span, it is like a direct completion of the distance from crawling to flying.


    Tang Xiaotang feels more and more adaptable.


    In other words, the reason why she came to this world is definitely not simply because she wants to learn the language of the dead. Although this is also an important goal, it is not the most important task.


    Her goal was to find out what the w group had done with the undead and stop their plans.


    The appearance of the language of the dead is not accidental. No matter what is recorded in that document, it shows that there must be a connection between them.


    Of course, it''s also possible that it''s just used to confuse them - but no matter what kind it is, you have to come to the world to see the situation. After all, the words on it can only be mastered after you have come to the world and studied. Whether it''s true or false can only be known here.


    There has never been a Tasker in this world before. The undead extremely repel the living beings, so there is no undead working in the organization. Therefore, the organization knows nothing about it except location and species.


    To be honest, it''s easier to let zero come. After all, to some extent, he''s not a living creature, but he''s the brain and can''t leave the organizational space, so she''s the only one to come.


    Tang Xiaotang is well aware of the importance of information - especially in a world where she knows almost nothing and doesn''t even know how to speak, she wants to collect as much information as possible.


    Probably for fear that she would be robbed by other undead, the skeleton had been holding her close to her ribs in her arms. Tang Xiaotang was able to read its consciousness from the contact with it.


    Tang Xiaotang learned a lot from the "brain" of the undead named Casso. For example, the world of the undead is not as chaotic as previously speculated. There are not only different territories, but also clear rules within the territory. In the larger territory, there is even a clear hierarchy between the undead. For example, the strength of the undead is based on the spirit The color of flame is divided into gray flame, green flame, blue flame, purple flame, red flame, yellow flame, gold flame, gray flame, skeleton is the weakest and the lowest. The higher the color is, the higher the level is, the stronger the strength is. For example, many great lords are red flame and yellow flame.


    And there is only one Jinyan undead in this world, which is the only master of this world in legend and is called the powerful existence of the Lord of the undead.


    CaSO is just an ordinary blue flame undead, even because his skeleton is a human form, which is relatively weak in the blue flame. Not only many purple flame undead covet him, but also many other skeletons who are also blue flame covet him. Therefore, he will go to the edge of the endless sea to find "treasure" and want to get a collar with clear rules and relatively safe I''ll go and live.


    ¡­¡­ Although his form is not dominant in strength, it is obvious that he is much better than other blue flame undead in IQ.


    From his consciousness, Tang Xiaotang also found a very useful news - Senior undead people like things from different worlds.


    Although I don''t know their purpose yet, it''s definitely not just because I want to collect.


    Originally, Tang Xiaotang wanted to find the specific writing method of the language of the dead from CaSO, but unfortunately, he didn''t seem to be very proficient in the language of the dead - he could speak but couldn''t write, and most of his consciousness was presented in pictures, occasionally there was a voice, but probably because he didn''t speak very often, the voice was vague, just like a wadding in his mouth No specific syllable can be identified.


    So she had to give up for a while.


    Now she has a specific plan, but how to carry it out, she has to wait until she is sent to the Lord of the dead.


    Tang Xiaotang "looks" at the situation outside through CaSO''s consciousness. He walks through the black sand and walks into a pile of rocks.


    Gray white stones are piled up in a mess on the black sand, with different shapes and sizes. Occasionally, there are various skeletons with blue flames in their eyes. The strange and terrible scene is enough to make any living creature feel depressed and desperate.


    Except Tang Xiaotang.


    She even found the scene a bit strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1286

    However, when Casso came to Tang Xiaotang, he found that these gray things were not stones, but bones, and they were not piled together at random. This kind of bone pile like a grave bag should be the "house" of the dead.


    Tang Xiaotang speculated that the bones that made the room should be left by the spirits who swallowed up the fire.


    It turned out that she was right, because CaSO stopped in front of the smallest pile (this is his "home") and went straight to the biggest pile.


    It was a triangle shaped building with a huge ox skull hanging on the top. The whole bone pile was the size of three casos'' homes.


    It can be seen that there are almost three undead powers like him.


    CaSO is obviously very nervous. He suppresses his fear and goes to the bone pile. There lies a huge skeleton, which seems to be a cat like tiger and leopard. The protruding forelimb has sharp nails, and the long tailbone is on the bone pile. It looks very leisurely.


    The flame of soul burning in his eyes is also blue, but the color is very deep, almost close to purple. When the dark eye socket of the undead turns to CaSO, Tang Xiaotang obviously feels the fear surging from the bottom of his heart.


    "What can I do for you?" The other side doesn''t want to eat now. His voice feels lazy and his grammar sounds much more standard than CaSO''s.


    So Casso immediately bent down.


    "Lord Leighton, this is the present I want to present to CASS. Please have a look."


    He said respectfully, and handed out Tang Xiaotang in his arms.


    Without CaSO''s body, Tang Xiaotang can''t read his consciousness, and she still can''t understand the language of the dead.


    But it doesn''t matter, because seeing the blue and purple flame in the eyes of the dead suddenly lit up, she knew it would be OK.


    Leighton didn''t dare to touch her with his paw. He carefully dug out a box made of bone from the bone pile with his tailbone, motioned Casso to put her in it, and then said a few words to him.


    From the moment CaSO became excited, Tang Xiaotang can guess the meaning of these words, but his request was met.


    She is also very happy because the plan has been going well so far.


    Then the next moment, Tang Xiaotang''s vision was dark - the lid of the box was closed.


    The undead are very sensitive to the breath of the soul. In order not to be found, Tang Xiaotang can only endure the temporary loss of vision and stay in the box like a chicken.


    Fortunately, she did not endure for long.


    It''s probably something like a teleport array. She only heard a few discontinuous noises, and then she was completely quiet.


    The dead with her in their arms stopped.


    She felt that she was in a place with abundant energy. Although it was not as strong as the endless sea she came to, the dark energy was dozens of times stronger than the bone pile sand just now.


    Tang Xiaotang opens the map directly - now she is the equivalent of an intelligent terminal. The function of the map is directly embedded in the body, and there is no need to use the power of soul to open the system interface as before.


    It''s much more convenient and not easy to find.


    On the map, there are five very eye-catching red spots in front. The strong fluctuation of soul makes the red spots extremely bright. Each one is very dangerous.


    Especially for the one on the far left, the brightness of the red dot is so strong that almost all of its surrounding areas are illuminated in red, and the dot next to it is very bright, but it is very dim in front of it, just like the difference between the moon and the stars.


    That''s her goal!


    Tang Xiaotang made a decision immediately.


    Through the box came a few slight syllables. After three or four sentences of communication, she was sent in.


    Tang Xiaotang turns off the map and thinks about it. She adjusts her body to the breath screen mode - it doesn''t shine, so she looks like a transparent square board, and the handwriting on it is almost invisible.


    She felt the box stop again.


    ¡°***¡­¡­¡±


    There was a respectful voice outside, and then, as if she had been lifted up with both hands, she rose abruptly, and then dropped suddenly - the undead with the box probably knelt to the ground.


    Then, Tang Xiaotang finally left the darkness again. As a result, the first thing she saw was a huge skull, which was very similar to human skull, but several times larger than normal human head, and there were two black sharp corners on the top of her head.


    It''s empty eyes burning with two clusters of light red flame of the soul.


    A red flame of the undead, but this is not the strongest spirit she saw on the map of the undead.


    ¡°£¤#@%$£¿¡± The undead spewed out strange syllables, and the flame in his eyes suddenly rose. That kind of situation should be described as "in front of my eyes".


    Then she was picked up from the box.


    It seems to be in a very large room, surrounded and overhead by solid walls made of countless white bones, without any decoration except for the huge skeleton placed in the four corners.In the middle of the room were four chairs made of skeletons of unknown materials, and she was now in the hands of the dead in the middle.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1287

    In addition to this giant undead, there are four others: a yellow flame tauren, a red flame two headed snake, a yellow flame two winged dragon, and


    Her eyes looked to the brightest point on the far left, only to find that it was an ordinary human skeleton, and the flame of soul in its eyes was only purple.


    How is that possible? How can such a strong soul power be weaker than other undead?


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the undead carefully. It was covered with a black cloak and only showed its white skull. Compared with other undead''s huge body, it looked weak and pitiful. Standing behind the dragon shaped undead quietly, it looked like its follower.


    Even when he heard them speak, he still kept a posture of half drooping his head, as if not curious about what happened.


    At this moment, she felt that the other side seemed to slightly side his head, as if to detect something.


    Knowing that the body she used could not be detected by the other party, Tang Xiaotang quickly took back her sight.


    She doesn''t want to roll over.


    The giant undead pinched her with two fingers - its bone hand was too big, Tang Xiaotang was only about a quarter of the size of its palm, as if it could make her into a pile of fragments with one finger.


    "What is this?"


    At the moment of touching it, Tang Xiaotang heard his voice, but she didn''t give it any reaction, and continued to keep the extinguished posture.


    The purple flame lizard skeleton, which she sent over, came to explain immediately. She said that she would shine and make a sound, and there were strange symbols on it. Other undead were very curious.


    The giant put her in his hand and gently poked her.


    Tang Xiaotang seems to be motionless.


    Seeing that she still didn''t respond, she was disappointed and wanted to throw her back into the box.


    When the two headed snake saw it, both heads said curiously, "let me have a look, let me have a look."


    So the giant threw her to each other.


    The two headed snake wrapped Tang Xiaotang''s body with its tailbone, raised it and looked at it carefully. Then the left head shook and said, "it''s really a sign, it''s like some kind of living words." the right head spits out a thin flame, just like a snake letter, and then said, "but I don''t know."


    "Let me see, too!" Tauren are also interested.


    The four undead all saw her characters, but they didn''t recognize her, including the purple flame lizard who sent her in.


    The dead are very curious. Although they have seen many things from other worlds, they have never seen anything like this. They really want to know what is written on it.


    Tang Xiaotang turned around in their hands, but she didn''t reach the undead''s hand that she thought of.


    She is very tired.


    Just as she was about to give a random response to prevent them from throwing her back into the box, the Tauren suddenly remembered something and looked at the winged Dragon: "by the way, ollette, the people you brought haven''t seen it yet!"


    "Yes, yes," the two heads of the double headed snake turned to look at the weak purple flame skeleton. "Maybe he will know?"


    "He..." The dragon''s bone wings were slightly folded, and the yellow flame in its eyes flashed, as if hesitating: "he should not know..."


    But the curious giant has handed something to it: "let him have a try, we will not do anything to him."


    Bone dragon''s body showed a trace of tension for a moment. Tang Xiaotang knew that he had not guessed wrong. This undead''s identity was absolutely unusual. It was disguised as this.


    To make the yellow flame undead obediently submit, its identity has been very obvious - only the Lord of the undead, the only golden flame undead, can do it.


    It seems that this time she was lucky!


    Wrapped in the cloak, the undead seemed to be afraid of the momentum of the high-level undead. It stepped back slightly, then extended its hands and gently took the flat square board.


    There is a line of very shallow characters floating on the surface of the transparent plate, which is not carved on the surface or inlaid in. The text is just like that growing out of the plate, and no trace can be seen.


    Very familiar with


    "This line says, long touch the screen to Open... "


    Hoarse voice slowly rang out, the flame of the undead''s eyes flickered, and seemed to have some doubts. The pale and slender phalanx stretched out from under the black cloak. According to the instructions of the text, the knuckles gently touched the smooth surface.


    Under its action, the originally transparent flat suddenly emits a bright white light. Under the light, the line of text that originally stopped slowly disappears. Then, with a burst of beautiful music, the surface of the flat is covered with traces like water waves, and another line of text floats out.


    "Welcome to the kb38792 intelligent terminal, please confirm the language information -"


    the gentle female voice rings, and all the dead look at this scene in surprise. The flame of the soul in their eyes will not beat, even the purple flame dead who opened this scene seems to be stunned.


    "What language is this?" The two skulls of the two headed snake were intertwined and whispered suspiciously, "never heard of it!""It looks interesting!" The yellow flame in Tauren''s eyes began to beat again. It seemed more interested.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1288

    As for the giant and the lizard who sent her here, one thought he had got the treasure, the other was excited about the reward he was about to get.


    "Sorry, failed to confirm the language information. The relevant language is not found in the database." Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care about the emotions of the other dead. She sees the flame floating slightly in the eyes of the dead holding her. She feels that it is interested in her and is preparing to bind her identity.


    But in the next second, the tablet in its hand was suddenly pulled away by a strong force.


    At that moment, Tang Xiaotang clearly felt his displeasure, but when he saw that it was the lizard man who took the tablet, his emotion immediately flashed away, and no one noticed it except her and the dragon''s undead aolaite.


    Don''t say it, she wants to be angry too!


    The yellow flame in aolaite''s eyes began to tremble. It even unconsciously wanted to look at the undead beside him, but it stopped the action at a glance.


    The lizard man who had nothing to check took the tablet back according to the master''s instructions. The giant took her back. Without even looking at it, he excitedly touched the new line with his fingertips.


    Tang Xiaotang gave a cold smile and said in a cold voice: "the energy is not enough! Please charge


    As soon as the sound fell, she extinguished the light again and became a transparent plate again.


    Seeing the treasure go out again, the giant was impatient. As soon as he got it, it ran out again. What did he say


    It asked the cloaked dead in a gruff voice.


    "Kata..." Aolaite has been so scared that his tailbone is stiff. He just wants to say something, but he can''t say it. He slightly side his head, and the purple flame undead beside him has stepped forward and made a respectful gesture.


    His hoarse voice was soft and humble: "I''m sorry, I didn''t understand what it said."


    "But if you''d like me to study it for a while, maybe I can figure it out."


    The undead are greedy and can''t send out what they have, especially what they are interested in. Naturally, the giant doesn''t agree with it. He doesn''t care about it at all. He just puts the tablet back into the box and asks the lizard man to put it away.


    "Let''s talk about something else." It said.


    The spirit of the dead smiles and goes back.


    See, the other several although regret, but also did not say anything, only aolaite, like fidgeting, eyes kept looking at the box.


    They regard him as an ordinary purple flame undead, but he can''t do it! After all, only he knows his identity


    "Aulette, what''s the matter with you today?" When the two headed snake found his abnormality, he asked in a deep voice with a flame like a letter.


    "Nothing," the Dragon suddenly stopped, he turned his head, aimed at the giant, the yellow flame in his eyes almost condensed into substance: "Kata, I want to ask you for this thing."


    His Bone Claw pointed to the plate in the box.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1289

    "What?" Kata looked at him in surprise.


    The double headed snake vomited the letter, also some surprised: "o''laite, when are you interested in this kind of thing?" It has never been interested in such things from other places.


    "I don''t have a mirror in my cave. It''s just the right size." Ollette didn''t want to do that either, but He has received the order, so it is impossible for him to disobey it.


    Fortunately, the undead had no flesh, otherwise others would have seen his bitter expression.


    Lack of mirrors?


    After thinking about his normal size, other undead could not believe him, but he was the strongest among them and had some relationship with the Lord of the dead. They didn''t want to offend him because of kata.


    Kata is naturally very reluctant, but he is a red flame undead, there is no chance of winning against o''laite, these people will certainly not help him.


    "Well," Kata reluctantly pushed the box to him. He just got the treasure, and he was about to hand it over before he covered the heat. "In that case, you can take it away."


    He can only comfort himself. Anyway, he won''t use it. Give it to him and give it to him.


    "I''ll trade you a dark gem." Ollette shook his tail, took the box and said.


    Dark gems contain powerful dark energy, which can be directly absorbed by the undead, which is very helpful to increase the soul strength.


    After listening to these words, Kata''s mood immediately improved a lot. Although he didn''t lack the dark gem, his attitude made him feel more comfortable. Therefore, his mouth on his huge skull was pulled open, showing an ugly smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1290

    Seeing the giant''s retreat, the flame of soul in the eyes of the two headed snake and Tauren flashed, but he was disappointed.


    The matter was settled smoothly. O''laite was relieved and took the initiative to open up the topic, so the four spirits of the dead began to discuss other things.


    Don''t do it yourself, Tang Xiaotang naturally relaxed, a few undead began to speak, she immediately began to seriously "listen".


    She really can''t understand, but her body has the function of recording. You can record the conversations of these people first, and wait for her to learn the language of the dead.


    While recording, she looks at the undead on the left side of the Dragon again.


    It is half hung head, has been maintaining the posture of standing still, falling black cape covers the eyes burning purple flame, only half of the snow-white chin bone, looks humble and submissive.


    It''s also very humble.


    It is even more like a servant than the lizard man on one side, without any sense of existence, just like the skeleton in the four corners of the hall, as if there is no flame of soul burning in its eyes.


    The undead have no moral sense, and their bodies are just a skeleton, and they don''t need to wear clothes. Among the few undead Tang Xiaotang has seen, only he and the one named CaSO cover their bones in this way.


    Maybe it''s because they''re all human.


    The information about the undead in the organization is too limited, but Tang Xiaotang knows that all the undead were unconscious when they were born, and only when they evolved into green flame did they have weak consciousness.


    So she didn''t know why they behaved completely different from other undead.


    Thinking, several undead lords should have finished their conversation and began to stand up one after another to show their intention to leave.


    She took back her thoughts and felt that someone had picked up her box and started to move.


    Tang Xiaotang felt the fluctuation of space transformation, and soon she saw the light again.


    There is a familiar skeleton in front of us, which is still the purple flame of soul. However, its temperament has become completely different. Humility and meekness are no longer seen. Elegance and dignity are naturally revealed from it, as well as the deterrent momentum precipitated from countless years of high position.


    Even if the flame under its eyes is still purple, there will be no more undead to ignore its existence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1291

    The Dragon bowed his head respectfully, lying behind him. His huge body was dozens of times larger than that in the room just now.


    The contrast is too sharp, but Tang Xiaotang doesn''t feel that their identity is reversed.


    "My Lord." The deep voice of the Dragon sounded, and the sound wave generated by the huge body made Tang Xiaotang feel that his body was shaking.


    But the human undead standing in front of her didn''t care. Its pale phalanx took her out of the box without the slightest tremor.


    "Aulette, you can go back." It said to the dragon.


    The Dragon raised his head slightly, and two black smoke came out of his nostrils. It seemed that he wanted to talk but stopped. However, seeing that the undead was seriously playing with the tablet, he still didn''t say anything.


    O''laite spread the wings, turned and flew away from here.


    Tang Xiaotang feels that the hand of the dead is on his face, which brings a sharp feeling. It doesn''t hurt. But according to the data sent back by the sensor installed on the screen, its strength is not light.


    If you use an ordinary body, it will definitely be scratched now, otherwise it will leave a scratch.


    So Tang Xiaotang is not happy.


    So, when the undead touched the screen just like before, he didn''t get any response for a long time.


    "Well?"


    A low voice rang out, and the other side stopped and stared at her suspiciously.


    Tang Xiaotang is still a transparent flat.


    She saw that pair of eyes with purple flame staring at her quietly, her heart was proud.


    Now that she has just said that there is a lack of energy, she has to show it, otherwise it will be revealed?


    Just when she decided to wait for it to open again for the third time, she heard the undead suddenly say, "well Lack of energy? "


    Yes! So she didn''t turn it on on purpose!


    The other side put her back into the box, but at this moment, she suddenly saw a golden flame burning between the slender and pale fingers of the other side.


    The intense energy fluctuation makes the surrounding air become distorted for a moment, and Tang Xiaotang suddenly has a bad feeling when he feels the heat.


    The Cape fell, the bones of the dead were as white and flawless as jade, and the golden flame lit by the fingertips made its hand shine, which made people ignore that it was a hand without skin and flesh.


    Unfortunately, Tang Xiaotang has no time to enjoy this scene.


    If she had flesh now, there would be cold sweat on her head - because the bright golden flame was slowly approaching her, and it was getting closer and closer.


    The temperature control device on the surface has already felt the scorching temperature. Tang Xiaotang almost has no doubt that the other party can melt her special body.


    She counseled.


    "Welcome to kb38792 intelligent terminal..."


    Without waiting for the flame to continue to approach, the transparent plate lights up white again. Then, the familiar gentle female voice comes out, and the dead slowly put away the flame in their hands.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1292

    "Please confirm the language information," Tang continued.


    She uses the common language, and it''s obvious that the dead can understand and know it, which makes her more suspicious of it - maybe it has met the mysterious organization, or worse, maybe they even made a deal.


    Sure enough, this time the other side did not use the language of the dead, but answered her in common language: "confirm."


    Tang Xiaotang is no longer wordy and goes to the next step: "please enter your nickname"


    "Nickname?" Obviously, although it can understand the common language, it does not understand the meaning of some words.


    Tang Xiaotang also doesn''t explain that she is just a smart terminal that hasn''t been started yet. She''s not "smart" yet: "please enter your nickname \\\\\\\\\\\\\


    So she repeated it.


    Although the undead did not understand the meaning of that word, it was not stupid, especially after she repeated it twice, it probably understood that it was asking it to write down its name.


    Name


    The purple flame in his eyes was a little dark. He wrote a few strokes casually. When Tang Xiaotang recognized the two words, he almost laughed.


    "Nickname nickname confirmed."


    "Data loading Please do not close... "


    The soft female voice continued to ring. He didn''t understand it very well, but he could roughly understand the following sentence.


    He looked at it quietly, the light went out again, but the words on it did not disappear.


    OK, just a moment.


    The undead turned around, and the purple flame in his eyes suddenly changed. A light golden flame stretched out from his feet and condensed into strange characters.


    The surrounding scenes are changing rapidly. Tang Xiaotang sees that the dark moment is lit by the golden flame, and unfolds with the steps of the dead, like a faded pattern, revealing a pale color.


    There are white bones everywhere. The ground is the spine of some huge creature. On both sides, there are ribs like swords. On the tall walls around, there are all kinds of skulls. The empty eyes stare at them quietly through the white bones. It looks very strange.


    At the front, there is a ladder made of white bones. I don''t know how many remains of the dead are made of the dense white bones. They have been pressed into a flat platform. It looks like they are painted on the ground.


    At the end of the steps, a tall throne of white bones stood there.


    Unlike other white bones, it seems to be completely composed of a skeleton of the dead. The armrest is a thick forelimb, and there are even five fingers with sharp nails at the front end. The huge skull, which looks like the skull of some kind of canine animal, hangs on the back of the throne, with its mouth wide open, showing sharp teeth, as if to bite the guy sitting on the chair.


    ¡­¡­ So, does it actually live in this kind of place?


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt a little scared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1293

    At this time, the undead had come to the white bone chair. It sat down slowly. Its cloak had turned into a white robe, covered with golden lines. The flames from its bones made it glow.


    If you don''t see the white bone under the clothes, almost no one will believe that it is an undead.


    See each other has been sitting, to her, Tang Xiaotang also stopped loading at the same time, revealed his real face.


    The transparent plate suddenly changed its appearance, and the whole body became clear blue, like holding a clear sea, and like condensing a clear sky. If you look carefully, you can still see the trace of slow flow on the surface.


    The clear and bright color, which is based on black, white and gray, has never existed in the world of the dead. Almost in an instant, he fell in love with this color.


    "Hello, nickname master, I''m little K. nice to meet you."


    Elegant and gentle female voice came out from the flat in the hand, and then a light blue figure rose from the flat and floated in mid air.


    It was a very young woman, wearing a light blue dress that looked strange. Most importantly, although her body was translucent, it was a flesh and blood body quite different from the skeleton of the dead.


    It''s like, soul


    The flame flashed in the eyes of the dead. If he didn''t feel any breath of soul, he almost thought it was a conspiracy.


    -- there are always some guys who think that they can hide the eyes of the dead and steal their power in this way. It''s too much.


    The dead did not speak. Although he could not feel the breath of soul, he still wanted to observe for a while.


    The woman showed a gentle smile, elegant and decent, she continued: "what do you want to do now? Do you want to play games or watch videos? Or do you want to listen to music? "


    What is she talking about? It seemed to ask him what he wanted to do, but except that the word "game" could be understood, the remaining two sentences of the dead could not be understood at all.


    What is "video" and "music"?


    These are all things that the world of the dead doesn''t have. He didn''t want the other party to see that he didn''t understand this sentence, so he answered her with her words: "music."


    "What music would you like to listen to?" She asked again.


    The dead didn''t know what kind of music they had. He said, "whatever."


    "We have found 3398 songs of" random ". We will start from the first one."


    Then, the female figure disappeared, a sharp and harsh male voice suddenly came out from the flat, with the momentum that can penetrate everything, loud up.


    "Whatever you want - Oh, oh -"


    "buzz!"


    The spirit of the dead felt a thump in his head, as if a sharp blade had come down from his head and penetrated into his soul.


    Tang Xiaotang saw with her own eyes that the flame of soul in her eyes had solidified, as if she didn''t react for a moment. As soon as her long bony hands were loosened, she fell directly from her hands to the ground.


    It hurts!


    If it wasn''t for the special material, Tang Xiaotang thought he would be broken. In a fit of anger, she made her voice louder.


    "Ah! This is freedom


    More heartrending sounds sounded, and the dead felt as if their feet were trembling.


    Who is he, where is he and what is he doing?


    He felt as if his consciousness had been divided into two parts, half calmly watching what happened, and the other half just wanted to crush the thing that made such a damn sound into a pile of powder.


    Why on earth did he bring it back?


    "Stop."


    Hearing the dead say this in an extremely cold and calm voice, Tang Xiaotang knew that her patience had reached the limit. If she put it down again, she would be immediately burned into a pool of molten liquid.


    She immediately stopped playing, and began to speak again in a gentle tone: "OK, what else do you want to listen to?"


    The spirit attack stopped at last, and the undead didn''t want to continue. He picked up the tablet at his feet and wanted to throw it out immediately, but he was not very willing. After all, it took him a long time to grab it.


    And such colors are rare in the world of the dead.


    "I don''t want to listen to music anymore." The dead answered.


    "Do you want to watch the video?"


    "No


    Although he didn''t know what "video" was, after listening to the "music" just now, he didn''t want to experience that feeling again.


    "Do you want to play a game?"


    "What game?" There is a game in the world of the dead, and he is curious at last.


    "What do you want to play?" She asked.


    "Simple," he said, remembering the terrible voice just now. He didn''t say "casual." then he added, "no voice."


    "OK, 29871 games have been foundAs soon as her voice fell, a square light curtain rose in front of him, on which a lot of neat patterns appeared line by line. On the left side were small colored squares, and on the right side were all kinds of strange words.


    Happy elimination Happy connection Bubble dragon?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1294

    what is it?


    Seems to see his question, she said with a smile: "this is the simplest game, master, you will like it."


    he ordered a bubble dragon at random, and the curtain changed again. Many colorful beads appeared on the top, and there was one in the middle of the bottom. Well, it does look like a Green dragon?


    "Do you need novice teaching?" Blue skirt girl asked with a smile.


    Novice teaching?


    The Lord of the dead is confident that he doesn''t need these: "No."


    "OK, come on, master."


    With that, she stepped aside and watched him operate.


    The undead recalled the description he had just seen outside: let the bubbles disappear to pass.


    Obviously, bubbles are these beads. Don''t they just disappear? What''s the difficulty? Just poke them one by one!


    As a result, wherever he ordered, the Dragon below vomited round beads in different colors, which soon filled the whole light curtain.


    When the big red character appeared in front of him, his confidence disappeared completely.


    "Master, you have failed!"


    But next to the "people" also immediately added a sentence, which let the spirit of the dead immediately raised a thought to burn the next damn dragon and her to ashes.


    However, although the pattern on the light screen looked no different from that on the flat panel, it was the same as the girl, and had no entity. He could only give up the idea and said calmly, "one more time!"


    "OK ~"


    the girl smiles and nods, so a new picture reappears, but this time, the result is no different - he still lets the ball fill the whole light curtain.


    Once again Once again


    Tang Xiaotang watched it fail all the time. If she was not afraid of being found, she would really laugh.


    ¡°¡­¡­ We need teaching. "


    The flame in the eyes of the dead has turned to dark gold. When the white bone wall around it has begun to crack, this guy finally chose to ask her for help.


    "OK, please watch it!"


    The girl replied with a smile. Then, she began to order the beads. The Dragon below began to spit the beads. Where her hand was, the beads would fall.


    When the same color beads fall together to form three, those beads disappear together.


    She quickly disappeared one layer after another. When all the spheres in the whole picture disappeared, the green "pass" finally appeared on the light screen.


    "Will the master do it again?" After that, she asked again.


    "No more." The undead finally learned how to play the game. He couldn''t wait to come again.


    This time, it passed smoothly, but soon a scene reappeared on the light screen, and this time, the number of beads was more than that of the last time.


    The undead gradually became interested and thought the game was quite interesting, but after all, it was the first time to play it, and the next level was more and more difficult, so the first time, he failed again in a short time.


    The second time, it played to dozens of levels before it died. The third time, it even played directly to more than 100 levels. The fourth time, it played to more than 300 levels, and the undead was not dead.


    Tang Xiaotang has to look at it with new eyes. Although the game of bubble dragon is not difficult, it''s also very difficult to play to hundreds of levels at a time.


    Especially for the impatient and bad tempered Lord of the dead.


    Every time it fails, it subconsciously wants to kill the dragon on the screen. If the game interface is not a light screen separated from the intelligent end, Tang Xiaotang thinks that he will be smashed countless times by it.


    While it was playing games, Tang Xiaotang looked at the map and found that there was no undead in the surrounding territory except for it.


    In the past few days, it has not left the seat, it does not go out, and no other undead has entered here.


    ¡­¡­ It''s a dead house.


    But no matter how much fun a game is, it''s going to vomit every day. Soon, it''s going to be impatient.


    But it doesn''t matter. Tang Xiaotang has hundreds of thousands of stand-alone games in his body, which is enough for him to play one game a day for thousands of years.


    But Tang Xiaotang''s task is not to let him play games.


    If she wants to find out what deal it has made with the mysterious organization, she can''t let it stay at home all the time.


    So one day, on the pretext that she had no energy, she turned off the machine directly.


    This shutdown lasted for 24 hours. During this time, the undead kept staring at her. It even tried to use the flame to restart her as it did last time, but Tang Xiaotang didn''t move.


    She knew that the Lord of the dead, who had been addicted to the game, would not really burn her.


    Sure enough, it gave up when she didn''t respond. Then, when she reopened, it finally stopped the game and began to try to communicate with her again."Why is there a lack of energy?" The voice of the Lord of the dead is heavy, especially when it finds that after it is turned on, it is not easy to play more than 1000 levels of xiaoxiaole, because it does not save the progress in time. When it disappears, even the flame color in its eyes is almost brown.


    "Because the game is very energy consuming, if it can not be charged in time, small K will automatically shut down." Tang Xiaotang pretended to explain.


    "How can we avoid lack of energy?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1295

    "You can play less games!" "You can talk to little K," she said


    "Is there any other way?" The undead refused directly.


    "There is too little energy around, and the speed of automatic absorption can''t match the speed of consumption. Connecting the charger can solve the problem."


    "Is there an easier way?"


    "Yes, dreams can solve all problems, nickname adult."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That''s why he didn''t want to chat with her!


    These days, he gradually understood that the things in this tablet are like the puppets in a certain world, but they are much higher than those things.


    She is not a soul, because she does not have any feelings. No matter what he does, she always keeps this expression. There is no doubt, fear, panic and other emotional changes, and she never has any doubt. Only when he takes the initiative to show doubt, she will speak.


    But she is not a puppet, nor is she manipulated by the soul contract. She has her own consciousness, high IQ, strong memory and learning ability, and can even think to a certain extent.


    She also has a lot of character. Although people who hold this tablet will ask, she will answer, but it''s not necessarily what she answers - for example, just now.


    When she first uttered this kind of sarcastic words with this kind of smiling expression, the Lord of the dead could hardly control her impulse. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was just a shadow, she would be crushed now.


    But he had to admit that with this thing, his long and boring years finally had a little meaning.


    So he became more and more curious about what kind of world such things could be made of


    "Nickname master, what are you thinking?" The girl with black hair interrupted his thoughts with a smile. He looked up and saw her black eyes quietly looking at him.


    The girl''s face is whiter than his body. She is wearing a blue dress. After his inquiry, she finally knows the meaning of some words. This strange robe is used by the individual in her world to cover her body.


    The Lord of the dead is not surprised. Although the dead have no concept of wearing clothes, he is different.


    Because in a long time, almost forgotten memory, he had seen such a scene.


    "Nothing." Because he couldn''t play games all the time, he could only choose to chat with her when he was bored. However, although it was confirmed that she was not a soul, the Lord of the dead didn''t want to tell her about himself.


    "You are lying. According to the fluctuation of the flame of soul, you are in a state of thinking." She poked him with a smile.


    The Lord of the dead was a little surprised: "how do you know?"


    "Xiaok is equipped with the latest micro emotional response device, which can capture your emotional changes."


    Then, her look became a little distressed: "but it''s really not easy to see the expression on your face. Xiao K observed for several days before he found a way to recognize it."


    The Lord of the dead with a skull face was silent. He did not expect that she still had this ability.


    "What do you know?" There was a sudden interest in him.


    "Little K can do a lot of things, singing and dancing, chatting with you, playing games, all right." Speaking of her ability, she seems very proud.


    "Is it?" These abilities are not available to the undead. Of course, they are not needed in the world of the undead.


    Tang Xiaotang saw the undead smile for a while - to be honest, it is much more terrible than not to smile. Who can imagine a skeleton with angry eyes grinning? Even if the skeleton is indeed flawless, as white as jade, it is also a skeleton.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1296

    Of course, Tang Xiaotang is not afraid of a skeleton. She once spent a long time with Ross, who was cursed and turned into a skeleton. But it is totally different from Ross''s divinity filled soul. The Lord of the dead exudes a strong bitter breath, and his soul has no emotion at all.


    If it had not been for her interest, plus the fact that she was not a soul and had no purpose, it would have crushed her at the first sight of her.


    Even if the human skeleton is used, it has no human soul, but is a complete undead.


    But Tang Xiaotang is not afraid of it. She can hear that the voice of the Lord of the dead is full of doubt and distrust. Tang Xiaotang is very dissatisfied. But now she is an intelligent terminal with a set program. How can she show her dissatisfaction with the user: "of course! Would you like little K to perform for you? "


    In recent days, he has fully understood the meaning of various words. He knows what singing and dancing is, but


    Thinking of the music she played that day, he still felt a stabbing pain in his soul. You know, even if several lords joined hands, they could not do any harm to him, but her music made him feel attacked for the first time.


    However, seeing that she was so confident and that he was really bored, she agreed.


    After all, her voice is not sharp, it should not have that kind of result


    "All right, but not like last time." He specifically reiterated.


    "Don''t worry, little K knows." She has a confident tone.


    So the Lord of the dead was ready. The flame flashed in his eyes, and he saw the girl smile and speak slowly.


    "Light yellow dress, fluffy hair..."


    When she said the first word, the Lord of the dead felt relaxed, but when she finished singing In other words, after reading this sentence, the flame of soul in his eyes did not move. This time, it was not as sharp as the last time. However, when she finished singing this sentence, I don''t know why, it was all in his brain.


    Obviously it is not sharp, the voice is not big, but it seems to be deeply engraved in his soul, let him want to forget.


    The Lord of the dead doesn''t know that this is called brainwashing. Looking at its dull look, Tang Xiaotang thinks the effect is very good.


    This is the result she wants. How dare he doubt her!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is this a song? " The Lord of the dead really didn''t want to be tortured any more. He interrupted her: "you''re just reading."


    "This is rap," the girl explained with a smile, and then asked, "does the host think this is not good?"


    "It''s not nice." It''s not just bad, it''s just bad.


    "Then I''ll dance for you!"


    This time, without waiting for the undead to refuse, Tang Xiaotang started her performance directly.


    "If you can start over, will you love me? Love makes people happy..."


    She directly changed into two figures, and at the same time changed herself into black clothes, and began to slowly twist her body.


    Then, the flame of the soul of the Lord of the dead completely solidified. Tang Xiaotang felt that the flame would be extinguished in the next second, and his whole life was filled with the air of lovelessness.


    is quite funny, and the spirits of the spirits of the dead will be born without love. Tang Xiao sugar did not expect this earth dance to be so destructive to it.


    "This, this is What? "


    After a while, when her dance was over for a long time, she stammered in a hesitant tone.


    It''s so pitiful that Tang Xiaotang sympathizes with it, but instead of being soft hearted, she gives it a bigger blow: "this is the most popular dance on the Internet at present!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1297

    Lord of the dead


    He really shouldn''t believe her.


    Is this the hottest video? He began to wonder where her world was.


    Aren''t creatures born to fear death? Why do they like such strange things that even the dead feel terrible?


    "Don''t you like the master of shadow flow?" Just at this time, he heard the girl''s voice continue to ring, as if she didn''t realize his collapse mood: "then I''ll give you another section of the ghost emperor!"


    "No The Lord of the dead suddenly feels that the world of the dead without music is very good. Although he can''t play these games, at least he can''t hear such terrible devil music that makes him feel unbearable.


    He began to think that the guy might have cheated him.


    "Doesn''t the master like these? What kind of one does the host like? Little K also has a lot of songs and dances stored here. " The fire in his eyes revealed his emotion. At the most relaxed moment, Tang Xiaotang spied his heart.


    It is really connected with the mysterious organization!


    She squinted from the bottom of her heart, but she didn''t show any abnormality. The smile on her face was even more "sincere". She wanted to make it satisfied: "it''s a pity that we can''t connect to STARNet now, otherwise there will be more popular videos, and we will be able to find what the host likes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Lord of the dead discovered later that she should be dissatisfied with his query just now. It seems that she doesn''t like users and doesn''t trust her ability.


    "Why don''t little K play games with you?" The girl spoke again.


    I didn''t play with her, but I want to know that''s not a good thing.


    His head hurt very much. He was trying to find a reason to refuse her, but it seemed that he suddenly felt something, and the flame in his eyes suddenly flashed.


    Almost at the same time, Tang Xiaotang also received the map prompt, but she did not let the undead find any abnormality, but asked it: "nickname master, what''s the matter?"


    The familiar breath came from the wind. For the first time, the Lord of the dead didn''t feel tired of being disturbed. The dead didn''t need to breathe, but for the first time, he felt "relieved".


    "My belongings have come down," he decided to reward o''laite well, he finally let him out of the bitter sea: "so can''t play games."


    "Do you want to work? In fact, small K also has a working mode. "


    "No, you''d better recharge it." He refused without hesitation.


    So Tang Xiaotang took it when it was good, and finally let it go. She kept the mode of breath screen lying in the box, but silently listening to everything outside.


    The undead is the giant dragon aolaite. The point on the map representing it is still very far away. Although it is moving at a very fast speed, it will take some time to get here.


    Without a map, Tang Xiaotang could not find its arrival at all, but the Lord of the dead felt it almost immediately after it entered this "no man''s land".


    Such strength is really terrible, so she must be more careful, must not reveal any flaws.


    Soon, ollette came here.


    Its huge body shrinks as soon as it enters the palace, and soon becomes the same as last time. Along the long passage to fly under the white bone ladder, it slowly folded bone wings, fell to the ground.


    "My Lord," the dragon''s head fell on the ground, a respectful look: "your order has been completed


    Orders? What order?


    Tang Xiaotang put up his "ears" and listened carefully, not letting go of any emotional changes.


    These days, when explaining vocabulary to the dead, she also took the opportunity to learn the language of the dead with her partner. Although she can''t write and recognize it now, there is no problem in listening and reading.


    It has to be said that this kind of language is really difficult to learn. It has strange pronunciation and many strokes, and the meaning is even more obscure. Even if she was born with a talent for language, it took her a little effort to learn it.


    No wonder most of the dead are illiterate. Tang Xiaotang now thinks he can understand it very well.


    On that day, the undead were discussing it. They seemed very dissatisfied with a decision made by the Lord of the dead.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1298

    From their conversation, Tang Xiaotang knows that the Lord of the dead doesn''t exist all the time. According to Tang Xiaotang''s calculation of time, it seems that he defeated the original Lord of the dead in the last few hundred years, and these spirits have never seen him.


    That''s why the Lord of the dead can enter the party disguised as the servant of the dragon, because no one knows what kind it is.


    Listen to their words, the result and Tang Xiaotang guess the same, the dragon is in the Lord of the dead under the instruction, deliberately into them.


    The purpose of the undead is to overthrow the Lord of the undead.


    But the undead didn''t expect that the Lord of the undead had already expected this. It didn''t show any unexpected color. Even the Dragon they wanted to attract was deliberately sent by it, and all their actions were monitored by each other.


    After listening to o''laite''s report calmly, the Lord of the dead asked him to continue to pretend to cooperate with them and obey his orders.


    Aolaite raised his head and was about to turn to leave. He saw the person on the white bone chair holding the transparent plate. The flame in his eyes flickered slightly, as if he was talking to someone.


    But it didn''t see anything except the shiny tablet.


    The Dragon flew away, but the Lord of the dead didn''t immediately reopen her. It stretched out a white bony hand, a little golden light flashed, and suddenly climbed out a green flame undead with very thin bones from the ground full of white bones.


    This seems to be some kind of rodent like a mouse. Its limbs fall on the ground, the flame in its eyes does not flash, and the fluctuation of its soul is very weak, and its sense of existence is almost zero.


    The most important thing is that Tang Xiaotang doesn''t feel any emotion fluctuation in his body.


    It''s like a puppet.


    Is it soul control? Tang Xiaotang guessed in his heart.


    I saw the Lord of the dead gently waved his hand, and the green flame of the dead quickly ran out along the wall of the white bone palace, and soon disappeared in the dark corner.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t have to guess what it does.


    Although the Dragon oret has shown enough respect and submission to the Lord of the dead, its performance still shows that it does not trust it.


    But its mood did not change at all, and the golden flame in its eyes was still stable without any fluctuation.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the calm Lord of the dead and is curious about what he is thinking.


    She didn''t ask, but it said directly, "are you curious, why do I do this?"


    "A little bit." Tang Xiaotang directly admitted: "nickname master, you and the wisdom race recorded in the small K database are not the same."


    "What is your world like?" The dead don''t answer rhetorical questions.


    "Prosperity, democracy, civilization, harmony, freedom, equality, justice, rule of law, patriotism, dedication, honesty and friendliness." Tang Xiaotang gave it a period of socialist core values without thinking.


    "That sounds interesting." In fact, the undead doesn''t understand the meaning of some words, but it doesn''t matter. This doesn''t prevent it from expressing its desire to talk, because it knows that it must be different from the world of the undead: "do you want to know what our world is like?"


    Here''s the point!


    Tang Xiaotang is worried that the organization knows too little about the world. Since the dead are willing to speak, she certainly wants to listen, but she can''t be too positive: "if the owner of the nickname wants to speak, Xiao K is willing to listen!"


    "Forget that stupid name, and don''t call me master." the undead already knew the meaning of the word he wrote casually, which made him feel stupid every time he listened to her: "you can call me..."


    It pauses, as if recalling something.


    After becoming the Lord of the dead, no one mentioned his name again for a long time, so long that he almost forgot the name he took for himself.


    "Bean."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1299

    "All right, bean."


    The Lord of the dead moved his chin, probably with a smile. Then he slowly opened his mouth and began to describe to her the world of the dead - or his own experience.


    Tang Xiaotang listened carefully. What she heard from the Lord of the dead was much more detailed than what she spied from the consciousness of the blue flame last time. It also made her have a deeper understanding of the world and the Lord of the dead.


    It turns out that the dead are not born naturally. They are symbols of death. There is an insurmountable gap between them and life. All the dead are transformed from the living, but not all the living can be transformed into the dead. Only those who enter the world through the cracks of time and space in the endless sea can become the new dead.


    After they become undead, their memory will be lost completely just like their consciousness, and they will grow up again from the lowest level.


    It''s the same with bean.


    This name was given to him after he became conscious. Like all the low-level undead, he didn''t know who he was or what his name was.


    The world of the dead is extremely cruel and chaotic. There are no rules to follow, and there is no empathy for the dead. No dead will sympathize with the weak. They only obey the cruelest and simplest law of the jungle. Once the weak dead are born, they will become the food of other dead.


    Because the body was not naturally dominant, he had a very difficult time when he was conscious. No matter it was the same level of the undead or the higher level of the undead, they all wanted to devour him.


    But bean''s advantage is that he knows how to think and is smarter, or cunning, than any other undead.


    He chose the most powerful purple flame undead there at that time, pretended to be conquered by the strength of the other side, and used himself as bait to attract many undead for him.


    At the same time, he also took the opportunity to constantly devour the undead, and his strength kept increasing. Finally, after he had strength, he killed the purple flame undead and swallowed the soul of the other party.


    With wisdom, bean swallowed up a lot of the purple flame undead. Finally, he swallowed up the last Lord of the undead and became a new monarch.


    The undead don''t know what loyalty is, and there is no contract and keeping faith in the world of the undead. Unless the soul is branded, no undead will absolutely obey, which bean knew very early.


    So he never trusted any dead.


    In fact, bean''s story is very boring. Maybe he has lived too long. He said that he would pause for a moment to think. Although the tone is not undulating, the tone is nostalgic.


    Tang Xiaotang listened very carefully. Like the best listener, whenever the Lord of the dead looked over, she would face the flame of his soul. Even when he stopped, she would show her curiosity appropriately.


    In fact, however, she did not relax her vigilance for a moment.


    She could feel that the dead were testing her.


    Being able to upgrade all the way from the lowest level of the undead to the undead monarch, bean''s mind can never be so simple. He said that he did not believe in any undead. It should be said that he did not believe in any intelligent existence.


    It''s like he has clearly determined that she is not a soul, but still does not relax his vigilance and temptation to her.


    His desire and ambition are deeper than the endless sea.


    Tang Xiaotang is now almost certain that he must have cooperated with that mysterious organization.


    For what bean said, Tang Xiaotang believes he didn''t cheat her, but he must have hidden a lot of important information.


    For example, how did he devour the Lord of the dead, how did he know how the dead were born, and most importantly, why did he know that the space-time fissure of the endless sea can connect other worlds?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1300

    If she wants to find out these questions, she can''t ask them directly, so Tang Xiaotang chooses a more circuitous way: "bean, little K has a question, can I ask you?"


    "Of course."


    "Have you never left the world?"


    "Yes," the undead seemed to have no idea that she would ask this question. He stopped subconsciously. "I''ve never left here."


    "And how did you learn the lingua franca?" Tang Xiaotang asked with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Speechless, he found that it was very difficult to cheat her, so he had to fool her at will: "I don''t know this, once I devoured an undead, I suddenly understood."


    "Little K understands," Tang Xiaotang certainly didn''t believe him, but she could see that he didn''t have the desire to continue, so she interrupted the topic with a smile: "little K has been charged with energy, you can continue to play the game ~"


    hearing that you can continue to play the game, the Lord of the dead also stopped the topic and reopened the game.


    Unfortunately, he has been tired of playing too many familiar games these days. Looking at his lack of interest in the game, Tang Xiaotang decides to make his next plan.


    It''s time for him to teach her more about the language of the dead.


    Of course, she still couldn''t tell her purpose directly, so Tang Xiaotang said, "bean, don''t you want to play these games?"


    "No," he said Although he did have a point, he didn''t want to say it directly, which showed that he was very happy with the new and tired of the old.


    But obviously, the girl in the tablet has seen through his idea, she still said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter, then I recommend other games to bean!"


    The Lord of the dead began to reflect. He felt that he had been gradually corroded by this tablet. If he knew that there could be such a game to pass the time before, he would be very satisfied.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1301

    In fact, it''s just for the sake of ending such a long boredom that he will


    However, before he finished thinking about it, he heard her continue to say: "these games are really too simple for me. After all, they are suitable for all users over six years old. The difficulty is only half a star."


    Lord of the dead


    So he''s been playing a kid''s game?


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why didn''t you say that earlier? " This is very difficult for the Lord of the dead, who is the strongest in the world, to accept. He can''t help asking.


    "It''s bean who said simple games," the girl blinked. "And without determining your psychological age, little K can''t recommend games beyond the level to you."


    "All right," he said. He could only admit, "I want to play the hardest."


    "OK, I''ll recommend it to you ~" Zhenghe Tang Xiaotang''s mind, her eyes flashed, and immediately said: "327 games with five difficulty stars have been found, please choose."


    The same search page as last time appears again, but different from last time, the game icons above are no longer colorful. Instead, most of them are black and white, and the introduction is also a long string of words.


    At first glance, he didn''t know most of them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± How to play?


    Seeing that he didn''t respond, Tang Xiaotang began to introduce: "these decryption games are the most popular on STARNet at present, especially this" Minos ". Now there are no players who can pass the customs without prompt. Xiao K believes that you will like bean."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "There are also several big escape games. Although they are stand-alone games, their scores are very high. They are not only very playable, but also full of hidden eggs. If the difficulty is not too high, the evaluation will get full marks!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "And this" Castle ghost ", no one can pass it all at present


    The Lord of the dead didn''t want to admit that he didn''t know words, so he started the game like a name. As a result, the tablet in his hand melted into a liquid, and immediately became a strange box with only three sides.


    "Put it on her eyes," the girl stood aside and said with a smile, "just like this ~"


    a same box appeared in her hand, which was put on her face and covered her eyes.


    For the undead, the eye is the most important place. After all, the flame of the soul is in it, which is the key to their existence.


    But bean didn''t hesitate for a moment, just like she did, and put it on her face.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that the other party doesn''t trust him. He must be confident that he won''t be hurt. Of course, her purpose is not to kill the Lord of the dead. First of all, unless the dead are swallowed up, it is basically equivalent to immortality. Moreover, even if she kills this one, the mysterious organization will definitely find other dead and eliminate them all. It''s impossible. It''s dangerous and useless to do this kind of thing.


    So she was used to it. Only when she saw that the size of the frame didn''t match, her tone became a little annoyed: "ah, I''ve scanned your size, but it still doesn''t seem appropriate."


    Because his body is just a skeleton, no ears, no nose, virtual glasses have no place to support, so it will always slide down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1302

    Is the skull with glasses funny? The answer is no! Because they don''t wear glasses at all.


    Tang Xiaotang was about to change the shape of his glasses when he heard bean say, "there''s a way."


    With that, the golden flame in his eyes suddenly came out and solidified on his face like a solid, forming a virtual ear and nose.


    In this way, glasses can be successfully worn on his face, he only heard a girl''s voice: "OK."


    The scene in front of him suddenly changed, and the white bone palace disappeared in front of him. After a blue light, a large gray stone wall appeared around him, and he was standing on the spacious flat ground between the two stone walls.


    He was a little surprised by the changing scene. Everything around him was too real. Whether it was the solid stone slabs on his feet or the moist and cool touch of the wind blowing across his face, he could even see the moss on the stone wall and the grass growing between the huge stone slab gaps under his feet.


    This Is it the real world?


    Overhead is a gloomy sky, covered with large dark clouds, separated by the high stone walls on both sides, they seem to be pressed down at any time, the air is filled with an indescribable smell, like the sea water mixed with something that has never been heard, which makes people feel a pressure that is hard to ignore.


    It was so quiet that he could even hear some kind of subtle and regular sound coming out of him.


    Wait a minute


    He raised his hand, but what he saw was not his own pale bone hands, but a pair of human hands with pale but rough skin.


    Flesh and blood Is this the body of the living?


    And all his power disappeared. He found that he could not sense the existence of the soul fire, let alone the powerful power of the undead. He could only feel the existence of the body.


    Strange Fantastic experience.


    "Clearance conditions: escape from the Minos labyrinth." There was a girl''s voice in his ear. He looked up and found that there were tall stone walls on the left and right. The stone walls were so high that it was impossible to climb out of them.


    It''s both the front and the back, and it seems to be the only one right now.


    In other words, he can only choose to go out.


    The Lord of the dead tried to move forward and soon came to an end.


    It''s a dead end.


    He turned back and went to the other end. There were two new crossroads. He stood at the crossroads and saw that there were walls at the end of the two crossroads.


    No map, no logo, it seems really impossible to go out.


    But after all, bean is the undead who can become a monarch. He soon found out what seems to be carved on those tall stone walls.


    However, when he stood under the wall, he found that although the words engraved on it were still in common language, he only knew a few words.


    ¡­¡­ Yes Labyrinth The king Leave


    "What does it say?" He asked.


    I thought the girl would answer immediately, but I didn''t know she didn''t show up and said, "in order not to destroy the game experience, little K can''t tell you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, bean left the game.


    Of course, it''s not because he wants to give up. In fact, he found that he soon began to feel hungry and tired, and there were organs or other beasts and monsters attacking him from time to time. With flesh and blood, he not only felt pain, but also easily hurt, and finally had no strength to move forward.


    In order not to be trapped in the maze, he had to choose to quit before his physical strength was exhausted.


    The surrounding high stone walls disappeared in an instant, and the familiar white bone palace reappeared in the field of vision. He was still sitting on his throne without moving a step or even changing his posture.


    Although he has been in the maze for a long time, in fact, he has just put on his glasses.


    He took off the glasses on his face. It immediately turned into a flat again and lay quietly in his hand. The girl with a smile stood aside and asked him seriously, "is it fun?"


    "Is that your world?" Asked bean.


    He didn''t feel the change of space, and the passage of time was very unreasonable. He couldn''t have entered another world in an instant. However, everything there was so real, even the pain when the body was hurt was so obvious, he didn''t feel any fluctuation of soul power, not like an illusion or a dream at all.


    "Of course not," said the girl, seeing through his doubts. "It''s just a virtual scene built with holographic technology, but because of the latest data simulation engine and consciousness connection system, the simulated scene is 100% real."


    Bean nodded: "so it is."


    Although he didn''t know what holography was, he knew the meaning of virtual.


    It''s really real. It''s much more real than the illusion created by the dead.


    "Will bean try again?"


    He thought it was very interesting, but he wanted to try again, but he didn''t know too many words, so he couldn''t get through.


    Girl some regret told him: "unfortunately for the game experience, decryption on the way small K can''t appear at will, otherwise I can help you translate.""So in your world, how can people who don''t know words play?" Asked the Lord of the dead.


    The girl blinked her eyes and replied with a smile: "there is no one in our world who doesn''t know words. All newborns will input all the basic knowledge with consciousness implantation technology as soon as they are born."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What if the words are different? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1303

    "In fact, there are thousands of words recorded in xiaok''s database, and these games also have a language system, which can translate words into any one." She explained with a smile, and then, before he spoke, she added:


    "but my database doesn''t record your words, so the language system of the game doesn''t work If you''re connected to the Internet, maybe you can find it in the database. "


    The Lord of the dead already knows what network is, and knows that there is no network in this place, so he inevitably feels sorry.


    The girl told him that without the Internet, many of her functions could not be used, and he lost a lot of fun.


    Even if he didn''t play the game, now this game has aroused his curiosity. The Lord of the dead is very interested in the too real world, and he wants to continue to play it.


    He wanted to know how hard the game was.


    "Can you record words?" He asked.


    "Of course, no matter what the words are, as long as you record the basic words, small K can automatically translate them."


    Finally, Tang Xiaotang was excited, but his look and tone didn''t show any abnormality. Even if he looked directly at the Lord of the dead, he couldn''t see anything wrong from his black eyes.


    Bean didn''t find out her purpose. He didn''t think long before he said, "how do I record it?"


    "Just write it on the surface." Before the girl''s voice fell, the flat on his hand suddenly turned white. Bean drew it with his finger bone, and a long and thin black mark immediately appeared on its smooth surface, which looked very conspicuous.


    "Wrong writing can be eliminated." The girl saw that he was stunned. She crossed the mark with her hand, so the shocking black disappeared without any trace, and the tablet became a clean white again.


    "Very convenient usage." Bean sighed.


    "You can change colors."


    With that, Tang Xiaotang laughed and snapped his fingers. The trace reappeared, and the color began to change from black to red, blue, yellow, pink Finally, it stops on the bright fluorescent green.


    "It''s the most popular color at the moment, and it''s the most frequently used color."


    Don''t know what happened, he suddenly felt her smile became a little strange, so he refused her: "no, black is good."


    "All right," she said. The lines on the screen disappeared again. Her figure flashed and went back into the screen. Then, a blue pen rose from the flat. Unlike the feather pen they used, it was thick and flat at one end.


    "If you want to eliminate it, use the other end," said the girl''s voice from the tablet. "Just tell me the meaning of each word."


    She could see that his hand was not very convenient to write, so she got a pen to write with.


    The golden flame in his eyes flashed slightly, and the voice of the dead was deep and hoarse: "good."


    Gently holding the pen in his hand, he began to write on the tablet. As like as two peas,


    wrote very well. Even if he cannot read the words of the dead, Tang Xiaotang can see from the pen pen, not only is his strokes smooth and powerful, but also the character is smooth, even the distance between each character is almost the same, and it is even more neat than the smart end.


    These familiar characters are exactly the words in the data.


    The characters in the world of the dead are very complex hieroglyphs, but the meaning of each character is not unique. Without bien, Tang Xiaotang could not have learned them.


    Rao is so, bean also wrote a whole three days, only to finish a part of the commonly used words.


    He told Tang Xiaotang that the dead rarely use words. After all, there is no civilization in a chaotic world, so there is no need for words. Only a very small number of high-level dead can use words, and all of them are taught by another high-level dead who is proficient in the language of the dead.


    "So that''s how you learned it?" Tang Xiaotang asked bean while recording.


    The hand holding the pen stopped for a moment, but the voice of the dead remained unchanged Yes, so am I


    Tang Xiaotang caught his pause. She was just about to ask. The undead had stopped: "these are the basic characters usually used. The rest, except for the name, are some special names."


    "OK, I see. It''s finished."


    The girl''s voice came from his tablet. He put down his pen, but it didn''t disappear immediately. Her voice stopped for a moment and asked, "what''s Bean''s name?"


    "Well?"


    "Little K wants to know which word bean''s name is," she said. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it. Little K is just curious."


    The undead didn''t move. Tang Xiaotang saw his eyes staring at her. The long bony hands were on her face. The flame of the soul was burning quietly and indifferently.


    There was no emotion on that white face, but Tang Xiaotang could feel that he was not angry.


    He''s calm.


    "Bean." Instead of picking up his pen, he flicked his finger across the tablet and wrote down a character: "it''s this."www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1304

    It''s an extremely complex character, but it''s very unique, so people won''t forget it.


    And most of all, it''s really, really familiar.


    Tang Xiaotang will never forget that this word once appeared at the back of that document. Although it only appeared once, it appeared at the back of the whole document, together with the "W" that appeared most frequently.


    She hasn''t had time to translate all the materials, but judging from the words recorded, it should be a contract or something.


    The Lord of the dead is still watching here, and Tang Xiaotang can''t start translating now. Sure enough, seeing that she didn''t answer, bean quickly asked, "hmm? Why don''t you talk? "


    "Just a moment, little K is changing the nickname of the system record." Tang Xiaotang said, while the screen''s "nickname" two words changed to "bean" symbol.


    "All right!" She said, and a bigger blue light screen appeared in front of him, with a round human head in the upper left corner, next to his familiar name.


    The text on the whole page has been changed into the language of the dead, which seems much more convenient.


    Under the avatar and nickname, the whole light screen is divided into four parts. Except for the first entertainment part, the other three parts are dark. He sees that the dark places are learning, shopping, social networking It''s a lot more than the light.


    "All of these need to be connected to the network to use." The girl said: "in fact, originally entertainment can''t be used, but the former owner of little K downloaded a lot of games before abandoning me, and the music and video are also left by him."


    "Your former master?" The undead asked.


    "Yes," she can''t appear here for no reason. In fact, in order to make him believe that she was ready before she came to the world, not only the background, but also the details: "some of those videos were left by the former owner."


    "May I have a look?" Asked bean.


    "Of course," the girl slowly floated out of the tablet, her smile unchanged: "bean is the owner of little k now, you have the right to view all the information in the database."


    With that, the light curtain in front of him flashed, and a clear image appeared in front of him.


    It was a strange male human with curly brown hair and gray blue eyes. He was not very old from his size.


    He had something in his hand and kept talking to him.


    Men speak too fast, and it doesn''t seem to be common language. Bean can''t understand what he''s saying, but you can see that his expression is getting more and more irritated.


    He should not be talking to him, but to the tablet Or the girl said.


    His voice is getting louder and louder, and the boredom and anger in his tone can be clearly felt even if it''s just a video. Finally, he suddenly put out his fist and hit him hard.


    This is the end of the video. The girl then put on several paragraphs. Some of them are the human sitting on a soft chair with glasses, some of them are in some kind of silver square container. Sometimes he is laughing, but most of the time he is angry at the screen.


    And there is no girl in all these pictures.


    "Stop," the Lord of the dead suddenly stopped her. He picked up the tablet with his hand, raised her in front of him, and asked in a low and hoarse voice, "why did he abandon you?"


    "Because the former owner bought the latest smart terminal, the relatively backward little K had to be eliminated."


    She didn''t seem to be angry or sad about it, just as she was talking about an ordinary thing, and the smile on her face didn''t change at all.


    He looked at the black eyes without any emotion, and suddenly felt a little angry.


    It''s not because he''s using what other humans have discarded, but because he''s angry, as if he''s unbelievable at her indifference.


    There is also an unspeakable disappointment.


    The golden flame of the soul is beating. It seems that there is a golden flame coming out of the bone gap covered by his robe. Tang Xiaotang feels the sudden change of the spirits of the dead, and feels a little surprised.


    "Are you angry, bean?" She slightly tilted her head, tone a little puzzled: "why angry?"


    "Have you ever thought of taking revenge on him?" The flame in his eyes deepened slightly, and his voice became more and more deep: "revenge him, let him regret abandoning you."


    "That''s not allowed," said the girl. "AI can never hurt any user. It''s a rule left in the little K program. Every AI can''t violate it."


    The flame in his eyes, did not think of this.


    Yes, she''s not a soul. Even though she''s like a soul, she''s just a high-level thinking puppet created


    "And little K is very good now. Originally I was going to be disassembled. Although I don''t know how I came to this world, I''m very happy to meet you, bean!"


    The girl bent her eyes and showed her first obvious change of expression after her appearance, which was different from the previous smile. This expression looked more like a real smile.www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1305

    The dead hate to repel the living, and they also hate all the fresh things related to the living, but they are also greedy for the breath of the living soul, which is actually very contradictory.


    Bean felt that he would not be like this, but at this moment, looking at this smile as if he had a soul, he was silent.


    The flame of the soul subsided little by little, and the flame came back under his robe again. He was silent for a moment and spoke again.


    "Can we make it all disappear?"


    "Is bean going to delete these videos?" Her smile went back to the way it used to be: "sure."


    One by one, the videos were dragged out and smashed into light spots in front of him. After all the videos were deleted, the light screen returned to the previous interface, and her voice rang out again with a cheerful tone: "is bean going to play again now?"


    "Well."


    The tablet became the pair of glasses again. When he put it on the second time, bean didn''t have the novelty of the first time. The girl waved her hand, and the next moment, his eyes changed, and he came back to the last maze.


    The landing place this time was totally different from that of the last time. As soon as he arrived, he stood in a dead corner, and there was only one way ahead.


    The tall walls of the maze still stood in silence, but this time the sky was clear and blue. He seemed to have heard several calls of seabirds. Not far away from the wall which was directly exposed to the sun, a low plant even gave birth to light white flowers.


    Will the climate change Even in the world created by magic, it is impossible to make every detail so lifelike. If this ability can be used in combat


    He took back his thoughts and stood in the shadow cast by the wall, looking at the road paved with light in front of him, a little repelled.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1306

    Even if the body in the game is a normal human body, the aversion to light in the soul of the dead still makes bean subconsciously uncomfortable.


    It''s dazzling.


    The light of the world of the dead is always cold. Even those shining minerals and bones are extremely pale. Even when the five setes rise at the same time and the purple light is the most intense, there is no such bright gold.


    The girl told him that in their world, they used to call this kind of celestial body called the sun.


    But he can''t stay here all the time. Although he stands still and his physical strength drops slowly, his last experience tells him that there are aggressive beasts in the maze. They seem to be able to smell the breath of living people. It''s very dangerous to stay in one place all the time.


    So he had to bear the discomfort and move forward against the shadow of the wall.


    This time, he could clearly see the words on the wall, but in fact, not every wall had them, and what he recorded was not the clue he thought, but some confusing words, and occasionally something like symbols.


    Like some No, some people record their daily lives.


    "I still can''t find my way out today I can''t walk any more, and there''s only a little food left. "


    "If I''m separated from them, I can''t use the compass I don''t think I can get out of the maze. "


    "Why are you here? Lena, I miss you so much... "


    This time, he was lucky. He didn''t walk long before he saw the words like notes. Besides, he saw that he was left by himself, and there were some garbage like things nearby. Besides, he saw symbols and words at every fork of the road.


    "This road is blocked!"


    "There''s no way!"


    "Damn it, how can I get there?"


    There are arrow like signs on the walls of some forks, and some of them say "no way". After trying to walk a few ways, bean found that these instructions were completely correct. He felt that he had found a way out.


    It doesn''t look so hard.


    Walking along the road indicated by the arrow, in such a place surrounded by high walls, no matter who is easy to get lost, if there is no direction on the wall, it is impossible to go out.


    However, walking, just in front of the intersection, the arrow on the wall suddenly disappeared.


    Bean looked at the three passages in front of him. The one on the far left said that it was blocked, while the other two walls didn''t have any instructions. He didn''t know which one the other side had taken.


    Did you get to the exit?


    It has to be said that he was really lucky this time. He not only had instructions along the way, but also had not met any wild animals so far. Now he is about to find the exit so soon.


    It seems that he will leave soon.


    It''s not very difficult for him to choose one from the other. He looked in front of the two passageways and soon found the trace left by human walking in the middle one.


    He walked in confidently.


    Not far away, he saw something like a Book discarded on the ground. Bean picked it up, opened it and looked at it. He found that there were some words written in it that he could not understand at all.


    Put it in his hand and he went on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1307

    After a few steps, another dirty and broken backpack appeared.


    If it was Tang Xiaotang, he would have left immediately when he saw the notebook on the ground, because if he had found the way to leave, he would not have thrown things away, and there was no monster on the road, which was very abnormal.


    Decryption of the game, can never rely on luck.


    But after all, bean is a novice without any experience in decrypting the game. He doesn''t know that sometimes the clues in the game will give players the wrong answers and bring them into the pit. Therefore, he only felt that the things on the ground were props for him, so he picked up his backpack.


    Open the backpack. There''s nothing in it.


    He thought it was strange, but he didn''t think it was wrong.


    Further on, there are more and more things abandoned by human beings on the ground. Bean thinks something is wrong.


    But after walking for such a long time, his physical strength was not enough. He would go on walking instead of dying on the way.


    He went on.


    However, the situation is getting more and more wrong. The colors of the walls and the ground begin to change from gray to red. More and more sculptures appear on the walls, with strange patterns like patterns. The gullies are filled with dark brown pigments, and there is a strong smell of blood in the air.


    Even if bean has no more experience, he knows that he should be the key to entering the game.


    Because he saw something on the ground that he could not be more familiar with - bones.


    It''s a human skull. Bai Sensen''s bones are discarded randomly in the corner, with clear teeth marks on it.


    The smell of blood around was getting heavier and heavier, and even a faint stench was mixed in it. The red on the wall was getting darker and darker. Then he found that the fillers he thought were pigments in the scratches were actually dried blood.


    It''s no wonder that he didn''t expect that, because the undead would not bleed at all, and he couldn''t see this kind of thing in the undead world. If he hadn''t seen the red liquid gushing from his body after he was attacked by wild animals in the game last time, he didn''t know that the flesh and blood body was so numb.


    The scene is more and more terrible, but it has no effect on the Lord of the dead who has no feelings. He doesn''t feel fear and panic at all, but the body he uses now is human, and it seems that in order to improve the sense of reality, he feels his heart beating faster and faster, and even can hear the rapid sound.


    "Bang Bang Bang, Bang... "


    This feeling is really novel, but it also makes him very uncomfortable.


    He felt that his original body was better.


    He knew that he was on the wrong road, but bean was still very curious about what he would encounter if he continued to walk. He continued to walk on the road. There were more and more bones, more and more stench, fresh blood, broken cloth and porcelain, and many broken weapons.


    I don''t know when it''s dark. Dark clouds cover the sky. It''s like night.


    The wind began to become violent, and the bones and waste on the ground were blown up and smashed on the wall.


    Bean was hit several times, he watched his physical strength drop rapidly, very unhappy.


    When he reached out his hand, he subconsciously wanted to crush these bones into powder with the flame of soul. However, his weak chicken like body had no combat power at all. Just as he reached out his hand, before he could move it, he was hit on his head by a head.


    Lord of the dead


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1308

    Tang Xiaotang, who is translating materials and monitoring the game, almost laughs when she sees it. She thinks the scene is very dramatic, so she uses the video function to record it, ready to show it when she is not happy in the future.


    In the game, the angry Lord of the dead simply wants to destroy the damned labyrinth, but now he is just a fragile human, unable to do it at all, and can only be powerless and furious.


    However, worse things are waiting for him.


    The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and the smell of stench was coming towards him, making his body dizzy and almost unable to open his eyes.


    But how can the Lord of the dead give in to a mere breeze? He just opened his eyes against the strong wind. As a result, he saw two huge red eyes in a dark world.


    Then, before he could see what it was, he felt a sharp pain, and his eyes turned into darkness.


    It has to be said that this game is a 100% real experience. The feeling of neck being bitten off is too real. At that moment, he heard the "click" sound of cervical fracture clearly, so that he almost had hallucination. At the same time when he returned to the palace of bones, he reached out to touch his neck subconsciously.


    Then he remembered that he was an undead. If he broke his neck, he would not die. Just connect it again.


    "Do you want to see the replay of death?" There was a girl''s gentle voice in his ear. Bean turned his head. She was looking at him as usual, but he didn''t know if it was an illusion. He always felt that he was laughing.


    "Yes." He came to see what killed him.


    "OK ~"


    as soon as the girl''s voice dropped, the scene in the maze reappeared in front of him. However, this time, he was not in the human body, but seemed to float on the maze. The dim sky could not block his sight, and he clearly saw the scene when he died.


    Standing in the same place, he was bitten off his head by a huge bull headed monster that suddenly appeared in the maze.


    Blood splashed, and after the head was broken, the body took two steps forward, and then fell to the ground with a bang.


    Then the Tauren and the body turned into a blur of little squares, but bean knew what would happen next - he silently turned off the death replay, then took off his glasses and leaned on the throne without saying a word.


    Tang Xiaotang couldn''t see the expression on his skull face. Even the flame of soul in the dark eyes seemed to be frozen. Just when she wanted to appease the beaten Lord of the dead, she saw his hand wave, and suddenly several tall skeletons of bull heads were climbing up on the ground of the palace. They had no flame of soul in their empty eyes, and they were at a loss Standing in the same place, he looked dull.


    Then, bien raised his hand, and saw that all the skeletons were crushed by the invisible force, and the ashes were scattered all over the ground.


    Tang Xiaotang


    This is Have you got all the ashes?


    He raised his hand again, and the ashes were condensed into Tauren skeleton under the golden force, and then crushed again.


    After several repetitions, he finally stopped, and the flame of soul in his eyes returned to normal light gold.


    Looking at the ashes falling to the ground, Tang Xiaotang felt cold all over, as if he saw the end of his exposure.


    ¡­¡­ Absolutely not to reveal!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1309

    This time, the way of death is more miserable than last time. It''s not only miserable, but also left a deep psychological shadow for the Lord of the dead. He didn''t continue to play for three days, and even didn''t want to play other decryption games recommended by Tang Xiaotang.


    After sitting in the chair for three days, Tang Xiaotang almost thought he was asleep before he spoke again.


    "I''ll do it again."


    He didn''t believe it. He couldn''t get by!


    "Does bean need a hint?" Tang Xiaotang can''t bear it any more. She is really afraid that he will be autistic if he can''t get through it again.


    In fact, it''s not difficult to say this game. It''s not easy to say that it''s simple. The key is that every link of the game is connected. If one link goes wrong, it can''t be solved. Moreover, there are many holes in it. If you are not careful, it will go wrong.


    However, although the manufacturer has added survival elements, the problem of physical strength is actually very easy to solve. It''s just that it''s hard for bean, who is a spirit of the dead, to think of this.


    "No


    Looking at his determined appearance, Tang Xiaotang could not help telling him: "in fact, human beings want to eat."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh, I see. "


    In this way, bean entered the game for the third time.


    This time, he summed up the experience of previous times. After entering the game, he began to observe carefully, and finally found that there are many foods in the maze: for example, the honeycomb on the wall of the maze, the plants in the corner, and even all kinds of wild animals can be used as food to supplement physical strength, but the effect is different.


    Thinking of the Minotaur he met last time, he decided to take another road.


    But this time the place is different, there is no hint, he soon lost in the maze.


    Fortunately, the problem of physical strength was solved. He simply sat on the ground and began to think.


    How can we go out?


    According to the routes explored in these times, the labyrinth is very big and strong. It is totally impossible to forcibly destroy the human body.


    He is not the first person to enter the maze. According to the clues found on the wall and the human bones, many people should have entered here.


    But why did they come in? If you can come in, why can''t you go out?


    Bean is not stupid. He thinks he can get out of the maze if he understands the problem.


    At this time, he thought of the book with strange contents he had picked up before. When he flipped it last time, he seemed to see such words as "Minos", "discovery", "secret", which should be related to the background of the game.


    Minos, isn''t that the name of the game?


    He should have got it first.


    The Lord of the dead is thinking about the way back. While he is busy decrypting, Tang Xiaotang, who is staying outside, is busy studying the information.


    The virtual image of the blue haired girl is floating in the air, smiling and motionless. It looks like the game picture in the virtual light screen in front of the surveillance.


    But in fact, it''s just the image she simulated with the smart end. The purpose is to attract attention at some time. Her ontology has always been the smart end itself, that is, the tablet.


    Now, she is rapidly analyzing the data, and then found that this is a cooperation contract, the two sides of the cooperation are bean and a guy named "W".


    This is similar to their guess. She didn''t feel much surprised, but she was more sure that W was the leader of the mysterious organization.


    Is he that guy or not?


    As she thought about it, she continued to look at it. However, the more she looked at it, the deeper Tang Xiaotang''s mood became.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1310

    The content of this contract is about invading other worlds. W organization uses its own way to enter other worlds to trade with bean, and can collect the desires of the dead in this world.


    Although the contract says collection desire, Tang Xiaotang knows that they are actually collecting negative emotions and using them to cultivate some terrible monsters.


    In this chaotic world, the most important thing is the negative emotion. There is no emotion at all. There is only one dead soul in the white bone palace. Outside, Tang Xiaotang almost suffers from the strong stench, so he can only choose to block part of his sense of smell.


    Tang Xiaotang thinks of the monsters he once met in several mission worlds. They are more terrible than the undead. They have no reason but to destroy. As long as they have any negative emotions, they can continuously gain energy and reproduce. Unless they use special methods, they can''t be eradicated at all.


    So never let their plan succeed!


    This matter must be informed to the organization as soon as possible, but what she and bean said is not all lies. There is really no signal here. She can''t connect to the organization.


    The world that this organization has not recorded has never been visited before, just like an island that has never been explored on the sea, and naturally there is no way to communicate with other land.


    However, there are still some ways to do it. Those time and space cracks in the endless sea are her opportunities. They are the channels connecting this world and other worlds, and signals can naturally pass through.


    So now we need to find a way to let her get close to the endless sea again and pass on the message.


    As for bean''s purpose, after reading the materials, Tang Xiaotang knows that he wants to connect this world with other worlds with the help of W organization.


    He wants to go to other worlds.


    Although the lethality of the undead is no better than that of the monsters made by negative emotions, it is also a disaster for the living beings. They can''t invade other worlds.


    She had to get bean out of it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1311

    According to the understanding of the Lord of the dead these days, Tang Xiaotang thinks that he is not the kind of ambitious Lord. He has desire, but he does not have resentment and hatred. It is totally different from the existence of W organization that wants to destroy the world crazily, just like he is simply interested in other worlds.


    Because she felt that whenever he played the game, the bitterness of his desire would decrease, but once he didn''t play the game, the bitterness would increase.


    Moreover, when he chats with her, he will often consciously ask about her world. When she pretends to be charged, he will also look at her body with interest, just as he can see the world behind her through her.


    If you want him to give up the idea of invading other worlds, you have to give up his interest. Tang Xiaotang already has a specific idea in his mind, but this idea still needs to be discussed with afar


    Just thinking about it, Tang Xiaotang suddenly received a hint from the map. She looked sideways and saw a familiar red dot appear in the small map in the upper left corner of the light screen.


    It''s the Dragon oret.


    Why does it come to bean at this time?


    Last time, bean said that he wanted it to reappear when he called. Now bean is still in the game. It''s obviously impossible to call it. When it comes, is there something happened?


    She flashed a blue light in her eyes. When it reached the gate of the white bone palace, she contacted the Lord of the dead in the game: "bean, there''s the dead coming."


    In the game, the Lord of the dead has learned to kill the animals in the maze with the stones and broken weapons on the ground. He finally gets the book that may record the secrets of the maze, and while eating to supplement his strength, he looks at what is recorded inside. When he sees the key place, he hears the voice of the young woman.


    "Who is it?" Bean was a little annoyed. He had a hunch that he would pass this time, but he was interrupted at this time. Next time he came in, he would start again.


    "I don''t know." Tang Xiaotang can''t let him know his ability is too strong, she said: "he is waiting outside now."


    Bean remembered that without his permission, none of the dead dared to enter his palace.


    He didn''t want to leave the game, but he thought that there would be no undead dare to disturb him without special circumstances, so he had to choose to leave.


    Fortunately, the girl told him: "you can save the progress and start here next time."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why didn''t you tell me before? "


    "Because bean died soon before, it''s useless to store it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The next second, he went back to the palace, and the familiar smell told him who it was.


    The flame in his eyes is dim. What does he do?


    He didn''t receive the news from the puppet sent out. There was nothing unusual about olette''s behavior, so what was he looking for at this time?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1312

    He didn''t let the dead come in immediately. Bean''s finger bone was on his eyes. A green light flashed in the golden flame in his eyes.


    In an instant, his consciousness connected with the puppet sent out. After a moment of chaos, he read the memory of the puppet.


    "So it is..."


    Murmur out a voice, he moves away a finger, the flame of soul of eyeground restored original color.


    "Do you need little K to avoid it?" Tang Xiaotang asked thoughtfully.


    Although she could hear their conversation back in the tablet, which had no effect on her, she asked to make him feel more at ease.


    "No, if you''re not afraid." The Lord of the dead did not show any doubt or dissatisfaction. He gently placed the tablet on one side of the throne, and a gentle golden flame gently lifted her up to avoid her slipping from her too smooth bones.


    "Little K is certainly not afraid," she said. "The smart terminal has anti peek function, so no one except bean can see little K or hear my voice."


    Think of the last time aolaite came, really did not doubt the change of the tablet, he suddenly: "so it is."


    No more words. With a wave of the hand of the undead, some power fluctuated around. Tang Xiaotang only saw a flash of light on the ground, and then the figure of the bone dragon appeared in the hall.


    "My Lord."


    As usual, he buried his head deeply. Tang Xiaotang floated in the air. Looking at the huge undead, he immediately saw the undead that fell on his tailbone with a very weak green light flashing at the bottom of his eyes.


    Compared with the huge body of the bone dragon, the skeleton of the rodent was so small and slender, its breath was so weak that it almost did not exist, and the points on the map were completely covered by the giant dragon, so that the giant dragon could not find its existence at all.


    Even she discovered it when she saw it.


    The yellow flame in the bone dragon''s eyes was burning low, and he bowed his head in a pious and respectful manner. There was no dissatisfaction or hypocrisy in his body, but bien still didn''t trust it.


    She took her eyes back and pretended to be a ghost, floating quietly in the hands of the Lord of the dead.


    "What can I do for you?" Bean sat high on the throne and looked down at it. His low, hoarse voice echoed in the hall, evoking echoes.


    "Lord, they have agreed that they will rebel against you at the Eternal Night Festival." Bone dragon''s voice was thick and heavy. It raised its head slightly, and soon finished the news it wanted to report, then dropped its head again.


    He has just known the news, and generally speaking, the reaction of the dead is also in his expectation, so bean is very indifferent. Now he is more concerned about another question: "I see. What else do you have to say?"


    Hearing the speech, Gu Long raised his head again. This time, the flame in his eyes flashed slightly, and his tone became a little hesitant: "there''s another thing That white, sir My messenger, I ask to see you. "


    "Oh?" The Lord of the dead eyebrows stirred: "he has completed my conditions?"


    "No," said the bone dragon. He felt the breath of the dead sitting on the top was slightly heavy, and the powerful pressure from the high-level dead instantly filled the whole space. The soul was irresistibly afraid, its bones could not help but shrink, its voice became more and more low, and his voice was filled with awe: "but he said, this matter is very important, if it can''t be handled in time, It will have an impact on the contract. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1313

    "What is it?" The Lord of the dead is languidly leaning on the back of the white bone. His hands are clasped, and his slender phalanges are encircled together. Although there are only Mori Bai''s bones, it is inexplicable that people have an illusion of elegance.


    However, only aolaite knew that the pressure in the hall had never been relaxed, and his bones even began to tremble.


    "He said I want to tell you in person... " Tang Xiaotang can even see the tiny black cracks on its white bones, but it still maintains the posture of kneeling and motionless.


    "Is it?"


    The voice of the Lord of the dead was light, but Tang Xiaotang heard a trace of displeasure. Sure enough, the terrible pressure in the hall immediately disappeared. She saw that he folded his legs, and the flame in her eyes flashed: "he is not qualified to negotiate with me. Tell him that the contract is not very important to me. If they want to continue trading with me, they should deal with the problems themselves and fulfill my requirements as soon as possible. "


    "Yes, the eternal night day..."


    "I have my own plan." The Lord of the dead waved with indifference.


    As a result, o''laite felt relieved. He immediately got up and dropped his head again. After that, his figure disappeared in the light.


    After it left, the atmosphere became quirky silent, Tang Xiaotang heard a lot of information, although her heart has begun to quickly sort them out, the simulated image is still with a smile, as if she didn''t hear anything.


    "Don''t you have anything to ask?" The Lord of the dead straightens up and gently moves her fingers. The knuckle makes a "click" sound. Because there is no skin, she always feels that the bone will be broken off in the next second.


    As she had never imagined, a skeleton with legs up, isn''t he afraid of falling apart?


    "Ask what?" Tang Xiaotang said in her heart, but there was no change on her face. She blinked: "what does bean want to ask you?"


    "Aren''t you curious?" The Lord of the dead was puzzled.


    "In fact, there is a little bit," said the girl in blue skirt slowly, "what is the eternal night day?"


    Hearing this, the Lord of the dead seemed to be speechless. His voice paused a little Is that all you''re curious about? "


    "Yes, because I''ve never heard of it in other world," Tang Xiaotang said, "what festival is it?"


    "Festivals?" He was puzzled.


    Tang Xiaotang had to explain the meaning of the festival to him again.


    "I think so." The Lord of the dead thought about it. Although it was different from the celebration she said, the dead were very happy on this day.


    After all, in this day without the light of Seth, the energy of the abyss is the most powerful, and the deterrence of the high-level undead to the low-level undead will also be minimized. Countless undead are waiting to be engulfed in carnival on this day.


    If you''re lucky, it''s not impossible for you to leap to the next level and devour the high-level undead.


    He didn''t say these words, but Tang Xiaotang also understood that this Yongye day would not be an ordinary Festival.


    Bean began to explain to her.


    There is no sun in the world of the dead, and there is no change of day and night, but they have five moons named Seth.


    The way they record time is also calculated according to the number of sets. A round is the time from the end of the last eternal night to the opening of this eternal night.


    Most of the time in a round, five sets appear in the sky at the same time. A small part of the time is three sets. One set lasts only a few weeks. When all the five sets fall, it is eternal night.


    According to her time, Yongye day should be almost once a thousand years. Tang Xiaotang remembers that it was already January day when she came, so this Yongye day should be few days.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1314

    Sure enough, bean said, according to her time, there are still three days left, which is the eternal night day.


    The night before eternal night comes, all the dead will go to the nightmare wilderness near the endless sea, where they will spend the whole eternal night.


    "Has bean ever been there?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No


    The gold in the eyes of the dead became a little deep. He leaned back on the back of his chair, his hands on the armrest, and the fire did not move.


    If he has skin and flesh, this posture must be closing his eyes. It''s a pity that it''s a skeleton. It''s weird.


    "Must all the dead participate? If anyone doesn''t want to go? " Tang Xiaotang feels strange that if all the dead are gathered together, they don''t feel that they are so united.


    "Because no undead would refuse to become stronger." The voice of the dead is very weak. For the greedy race full of desire, the temptation of power is irresistible.


    "Will bean come?" Tang Xiaotang knows it and asks.


    Just now the bone dragon has explained that the other four undead are ready to wait for him there, so he will definitely go.


    Although Tang Xiaotang doesn''t seem to be prepared, he will never be a fool Waiting to be killed if he can be the master of the undead.


    "Of course." He has been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Tang Xiaotang is held up by the gentle golden flame and sent to him. She saw the dead sitting on the throne slowly get up and walk forward. His white robe was dragged on the ground and gently swept over the white bones on the ground. As if they had life again, they began to vibrate one by one.


    It''s not an illusion. The ground is really shaking. It''s not just the ground, the walls, the top of the head All the white bones in the palace are moving. In Tang Xiaotang''s eyes, the white bones on their heads are rapidly separated to both sides, revealing the deep purple sky outside.


    As the purple moonlight falls, the white bones of the whole hall emit a faint purple light, which is extremely weird, but has a kind of magnificent beauty.


    Tang Xiaotang saw the huge round Sete, it was like a purple crystal ball, clear and mysterious, low hanging over his head, as if within reach.


    Its light fell on the undead, so Tang Xiaotang saw that the golden flame in his eyes was also dyed with enchanting purple.


    Just like being suppressed by the light of the purple moon, the soul flame that was burning everywhere retracted into the eyes.


    But at the same time, another kind of violent power also slowly gushed from him, like desire, like madness.


    "Do you want to see it?" "This carnival?" he asked


    "Does bean want to hear the truth?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    "Yes." He thought she would not miss such an opportunity, but Tang Xiaotang didn''t follow the routine.


    "Not really." Although a little curious about how bean would deal with those people, she didn''t want to feel the bad smell of a group of crazy souls, so she would suffocate.


    Unexpected answer, the Lord of the dead puzzled to ask: "why?"


    "I can easily lose places that are too crowded." Tang Xiaotang has a reason.


    "No," said the Lord of the dead, "I won''t let you lose it."


    It''s not good to refuse again, and it''s not realistic to stay here alone. Tang Xiaotang pretended to think for a moment, then nodded and agreed: "OK, little K believes in bean."


    It''s a big deal. It''s time to block the sense of taste and smell.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1315

    Then, for the next two days, the Lord of the dead kept playing games, as if he had completely forgotten about the eternal night Memorial.


    Tang Xiaotang almost thought that he said to be ready is to indulge in the game, and then went directly to die.


    Finally, when he finally quit the game to recharge her, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help asking: "bean, don''t you make some preparations?"


    "What are you going to prepare?" While looking at the virtual wardrobe in front of the light screen, the undead opened his mouth carelessly.


    Although he hasn''t been able to pass Minos these days (because he never asked Tang Xiaotang to remind him), he has made rapid progress. Some decryption games with medium difficulty can''t defeat him at all. Almost all the decryption games with less than four points of difficulty stored in her smart terminal have been worn by him.


    Then he added a new hobby, which is to use the appearance system of the system to change her when she is charging.


    Tang Xiaotang watched him rummage around and found out a pink princess dress to change for her. His back brain jerked. Before he confirmed, he immediately interrupted him: "it''s the preparation before the festival celebration, such as buying food, preparing entertainment programs, changing new clothes and so on."


    "Oh," the undead listened to her and changed her into the pink skirt. "The dress is changed."


    Tang Xiaotang


    "Don''t worry, I''m ready." He seemed to be laughing. Although it made him look more ferocious, the dead didn''t care.


    Then he changed her into a long purple dress.


    Tang Xiaotang found that the beauty of the dead was very strange. He was wearing either white or black, and the lines on it looked low-key, luxurious and connotative. When he matched her clothes, it became the opposite, either red and purple or red with green, or there was a pile of flowers on the skirt, which was just invisible.


    The next second, his fingers moved to a bright yellow dress full of red flowers. Just as Tang Xiaotang was about to interrupt him, his action suddenly stopped and he gently raised his head.


    Tang Xiaotang breathed a sigh of relief. Although she didn''t know what happened, she felt that she had escaped.


    Quietly changing her clothes back to the original blue dress, she saw the dead as if she felt something, and the flame in her eyes suddenly began to flash.


    as like as two peas, he raised his finger and scratches lightly. The faint golden flame instantly condensed into a light screen before him, which looked exactly like the virtual screen.


    The picture clearly shows the huge skull of the bone dragon. The yellow flame in its eyes seems to be in front of you. Even the voice is very clear: "my Lord."


    "Aulette, what''s the matter with you?" The Lord of the dead was very impatient with his three or four interruptions. For the first time, he even thought o''laite was so incompetent. He began to doubt whether he overestimated it when he handed it over to him.


    "The messenger must see you," it said with a cautious voice. "He said that there is a precious gift for you."


    "What gift?" When he heard that something was dedicated to him, the Lord of the dead finally got a little impatient and felt that he knew something about current affairs.


    He asked casually, holding his head in one hand.


    "Yes A box. " Aolaite looked at the high box in front of him, and didn''t know what was in it.


    After all, it''s for the Lord of the dead, and he can''t open it without permission.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1316

    A black box appeared in the light curtain. The material of the surface should be some kind of metal, with a faint luster.


    "Open it."


    The Lord of the dead raised some interest, he ordered.


    "He said it was up to him to open it in front of you." Aolaite stretched out his claws and put them on the box. Tang Xiaotang saw that the box was almost as big as its claws.


    I don''t know what''s in it.


    She was also a little curious. She listened to ollette continue to say: "the things inside have no soul breath. I have tried to open it, but ordinary attacks can''t open it."


    If we use stronger force, we are afraid to damage it completely, so we dare not do it easily.


    "But that fellow swore by his soul that it was not in any danger to you."


    It''s not that bean is confident. He''s not afraid of what can hurt him.


    "Interesting." He is more and more interested, hoping that the contents will satisfy him. Otherwise, if the other party makes him interested and disappointed, he will not let him go: "let him come to see me, I want to see how precious this gift is."


    "Yes."


    The dragon''s head dropped and his figure disappeared immediately.


    The Lord of the dead, Yu Guang, was amused to see that the girl had changed back to the blue dress.


    In fact, he didn''t like those colors, although he didn''t know what the aesthetic was, and his taste was not so bad. He just wanted to see her face change.


    However, she failed. The girl''s expression remained unchanged, but her next move was very interesting.


    If it wasn''t for aolaite''s sudden interruption, he would like to continue to try to find out how to make her show other expressions besides smile.


    "My Lord, he has come."


    A moment later, the low voice of ollette came from the light screen, and then a man''s face appeared on the light screen.


    Yes, it''s a normal human face, though it''s very ordinary.


    Is this the W organization in the world?


    Living beings can''t be in the world of the dead, so this guy is definitely not human.


    Is it a mechanical body? Or something else?


    Tang Xiaotang speculated from the bottom of her heart that she was watching and didn''t mean to avoid.


    First, bean should not be allowed to find something wrong, and she is not afraid that the other party will find her.


    This time, the organization has made great progress. Her body uses the latest shielding technology. Let alone the other person across a screen, she can''t feel her face-to-face. Coupled with her own camouflage ability, even if bean allows them to see her, she will only treat her as an ordinary smart terminal system. She will never think that she is actually a Tasker.


    After so many tasks, Tang Xiaotang finally found the organization useful.


    The man on the opposite side bowed his head gently and looked respectful: "dear Lord of the dead, I''m glad to see you again."


    "If you want to see me at this time, have you fulfilled my condition?" The voice of the dead is faint and can''t hear the emotion.


    It''s almost impossible to see the expression on a skeleton''s face. The person opposite didn''t know what his intention was, so he had to answer cautiously: "no, we haven''t yet..."


    "So you want to cancel the cooperation?" Bean continued.


    "Of course not!" The other side immediately denied: "please believe me, we cooperate with you sincerely, just because there is a little problem..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1317

    "It''s none of my business. Our cooperation doesn''t include solving problems for you." The golden flame in the fundus of the eye jumped, and the voice of the dead was low.


    Seeing that the Lord of the dead was obviously displeased, the person opposite said again in fear: "you misunderstood me. We will solve the problem. We just want to make sure that you are not affected by it."


    "To express our apologies and sincerity, I hope you will like this gift."


    Seeing this man''s low attitude, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help picking eyebrows in his heart.


    This time, the man sent by W organization is not too stupid. With such a respectful attitude, even if the character of the Lord of the dead is strange, he will not be treated as long as he wants to continue to cooperate.


    However, it also shows that they attach great importance to this cooperation, so we must stop them.


    Sure enough, after the guy opposite said that, bean''s displeasure disappeared. He leaned back again and made a wait appearance.


    I saw the opposite person slowly put out his hand and gently pressed it on the surface of the box. Its shiny surface suddenly began to melt like liquid, flowing downward, revealing the contents.


    Tang Xiaotang was surprised for a moment when he saw the gift.


    Because it''s a human body!


    No, it''s not accurate to say it''s human It should be said that it is a human like body.


    It stood in a black box of molten liquid with its eyes closed. Its naked body showed no gender characteristics. Its skin without any hair was pale and almost glowing.


    "Please accept this gift." The man on one side spoke respectfully.


    Seeing this body, we have to say that the Lord of the dead was still moved. He lifted his hand lightly, and golden array lines appeared on the light screen. A moment later, the body directly passed through the virtual light screen and appeared in front of them.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t even feel too obvious spatial fluctuation, which was impossible without strength.


    It''s a terrible force.


    "The way to use this puppet is very simple, just cover it with the flame of soul," the man at the other end of the light curtain said slowly. "You can change its appearance freely, and don''t worry about its damage. In fact, it can withstand very strong attacks."


    The golden flame flashed past the puppet without feeling any abnormality.


    "Nice gift." Bean''s voice with a trace of satisfaction, the opposite person seems to be finally relieved.


    "Please rest assured that we will soon solve the problem, and we will never forget what we promised you."


    "After eternal night, I want to see what I want." Looking at this kind of gift, he didn''t mind giving them a little more time.


    "Yes."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1318

    After the respectful response from the opposite side, the light curtain disappeared.


    Tang Xiaotang carefully looks at the body in front of him, and tries to analyze it with the scanning function. The result shows that there is nothing wrong with this body, that is, there are many bionic people in the world, only adding some fixed soul and defense arrays, which are stronger than ordinary ones.


    "What''s wrong?" Tang Xiaotang shook his head and answered him directly.


    "Little K didn''t find a problem."


    "Is this something of your world?" The Lord of the dead looked at the body in front of him and asked faintly.


    Tang Xiaotang nodded and didn''t cheat him: "it''s true that this is a bionic human, but it doesn''t produce numbers and chips, and some places seem to be different from ordinary bionic human."


    The pale skin of the bionic human exudes a faint luster in the purple moonlight, which looks like an ordinary person falling into a deep sleep.


    They both stare at the bionic at the same time, and no one talks.


    "Will bean have a try?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    The white bone on the top of the head closed again, and the Lord of the dead looked at the body in front of him, his eyes slightly heavy: "yes."


    He was really curious about the difference between the bodies of creatures and them.


    The golden flame came out of the body of the dead and entangled the body. The flame in the eyes of the skeleton did not move.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at it curiously and wants to know what the Lord of the dead will be like.


    The golden flame wrapped in the bionic human body penetrated into its body a little bit, and then the muscles and skin of the body seemed to melt and began to creep slowly.


    From the face, to the body, to the limbs, its body becomes higher, its limbs become more slender and powerful, its fingers stretch, its eyes slowly open, and its golden light flashes through the pupils.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the face after the change, lost in thought.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with that? " However, the "person" standing opposite also asked her, he unexpectedly


    willow eyebrows, slender eyes, flat nose, thick lips, the upper half of the face looks like a woman, but the lower half looks like a man, and the strangest thing is that he still has no hair!


    looked down as like as two peas. He was still strong without any gender. Besides, his strong arms and legs were not the same as those in the game.


    If you use one word to describe it, it''s ugly. If you use another word to describe it, it''s strange!


    Because he didn''t have the experience of becoming a human, he randomly combined a pair of strange bodies according to several human models he saw from her.


    Looking at this indescribable face, Tang Xiaotang was embarrassed to praise him without conscience. She silently pulled out several models of star idols from the database, including men and women, and showed them in front of him.


    "Well, don''t you think it looks good?" The undead manipulated his body, touched his chin, looked at his energetic body, moved his limbs and took two steps forward.


    Then, just when Tang Xiaotang was ready to stop looking, the bionic human body suddenly stopped.


    She felt that her body had been picked up again. Looking back, the flame in the eyes of the dead sitting on the throne had been beating again, and his consciousness had returned to her body.


    "How do you feel?" Tang Xiaotang blinked and asked him how he felt.


    "It''s average." The Lord of the dead was unexpectedly calm, and even Tang Xiaotang felt that he was still a little disappointed: "it''s not easy to use my body."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1319

    He was disappointed.


    To be honest, if he can get this gift before getting the girl, he will feel very satisfied. But now, after experiencing more real feelings, such a body is not very attractive to him. After entering it, what he feels is not even one tenth of the play, which is really meaningless.


    If Tang Xiaotang knew what he was thinking, he would tell him that he had misunderstood. The feeling of this bionic human body is absolutely normal, only because he is in the world of the dead, there is nothing to feel around him, so he will have a less realistic feeling than the human model in the game. But in fact, if calculated according to the normal value, such a bionic human with special material and powerful function, even in the organization, the price is definitely higher than a normal one (without her) The smart end is much more expensive.


    After all, this thing is equivalent to an extra life. Except for those who don''t want to live, no one will think they have more lives.


    But now, he is not willing to use this, Tang Xiaotang is still relieved.


    Although there is nothing wrong with it, it is sent by W organization after all. It''s better not to use it.


    "So what? Just put it here? " She asked.


    "No," the Lord of the dead waved. The white bone on one side of the wall suddenly opened a black door, and his body walked in step by step. He suddenly stood up and asked interestingly, "do you want to visit my collection?"


    "Is that ok?" Tang Xiaotang asked expectantly.


    She was really curious about what the Lord of the dead would have.


    "Of course."


    He took her into the open black hole. The golden flame lit the dark passage, and a winding white bone ladder appeared in front of him.


    Tang Xiaotang floats in front of him, his body emits a faint blue light, like a ghost, followed by a skeleton with a fire in his eyes. This scene looks very strange.


    But she didn''t care at all. She was all over bean''s collection now.


    There must be many precious stones in the treasure of the Lord of the dead?


    But when he got to the bottom of the stairs and saw things all over the floor, Tang Xiaotang''s fantasy was suddenly broken.


    Her full of fantasy has become a word: lying trough!


    There was no other reason, because in her opinion, there were no valuable things that could be called "treasures".


    Old toy models, broken animal and plant specimens, fabric fragments, I don''t know what animal fur it is It seems that just like the garbage dump, the only one with some value is a large number of energy minerals used for lighting on the ground and walls.


    She was speechless.


    "This is Your collection? " She stayed for a long time and finally asked with difficulty.


    "Yes," seeing the girl''s smile for the first time, although the Lord of the dead didn''t care much about these collections, he was also proud: "some were left by the last Lord of the dead, and the rest were presented by other lords."


    Tang Xiaotang understood. No wonder he said before that the Lords like to collect things from other worlds. Maybe for the undead, what comes from other worlds and is not in this world is a treasure to them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1320

    But this is also What a pity. You know, these things are destroyed as rubbish in other world. They become a gift to the monarch here.


    No wonder bean wants to invade other worlds. If she is in such a world all the time, she can''t bear it.


    Thoughtfully did not say, Tang Xiaotang afraid to hurt his fragile heart, let him want to invade other world, but she can''t force that these are very valuable, it''s too easy to help.


    After thinking about it, she had to ask, "does bean like these very much?"


    "Fortunately," the Lord of the dead looked at the puppet standing in the corner. His hoarse voice sounded in the spacious space: "it can be used to kill time when it''s boring."


    Through these things, he can know more about the world he doesn''t know.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t connect to STARNet, otherwise little K can also give a gift to bean." Tang Xiaotang pretends to be disappointed.


    "It doesn''t matter." The Lord of the dead waved his hand. In the corner, a piece of white fabric suddenly flew up and fell on his hand.


    He took the cloth and measured it against her body.


    Tang Xiaotang


    The fabric is excellent silk. I don''t know from which world it came here. It''s well preserved, and the surface still keeps a light luster.


    There are few soft things in the world of the dead. Most of the existence here is solid and cold. Such soft fabrics are absolutely valuable to them.


    She watched as the Lord of the dead cut it into a square, burned the extra parts around it, and then the cloth turned into a backpack like thing in his hand.


    There''s a bad feeling Is this for her?


    Tang Xiaotang guessed right. After the Lord of the dead made the bag, he put her in directly.


    Tang Xiaotang, head down, put into a bag


    "It''s a good fit." He laughed and took her out again: "do you like it?"


    ¡­¡­ Can you say I don''t like it?


    "Here, you won''t be lost." He hung the bag on his wrist and went on.


    She was stunned for a moment, which reflected that he had been thinking about it.


    In fact, she can change her shape to follow him, and has its own positioning system and displacement function. It''s not easy for him to get rid of her.


    "Well Yes, thank you, bean


    The girl''s smile seemed to suddenly become real, her eyes narrowed slightly, showing two small fangs like animals.


    Lovely.


    Bean thought of the word she had taught him in a flash.


    It''s something that doesn''t exist in the world of the dead, so he can''t understand it when she teaches him, but at this moment, looking at this smile, he instantly understands its meaning.


    "Just like it." He also slightly smile, but in a skull face, this smile can''t be seen at all.


    The Lord of the dead regrets that he left the body too early. Although it is not very flexible, at least its shape is very similar to her.


    "What else do you like?" He asked.


    "No," she quickly regained her initial smile. "Little K is very happy to get the gift. Let''s go out."


    "Good."


    So before the last Seth fell, he took her to the throne and watched the moon for a long time. He did not play any more games or make any preparations. He just chatted with her casually while watching, as if they were on holiday somewhere.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1321

    He elevated the throne of the white bone to the highest place of the castle, so Tang Xiaotang could see the vast territory he occupied - the endless plain covered with white bones. The castle stood high in the center, and below it was a piece of high-rise black energy ore with smooth edges.


    She can feel the powerful energy contained under the white bones. When the purple moon light in the sky decays, they become more and more powerful. They diffuse in every space through the white bones. Even if she doesn''t deliberately absorb them, she can feel the energy flowing into the body and filling her storage strip.


    The most chaotic world is rich in energy, which is expensive in other world, even in the organization, but is the least valuable thing in the world of the dead.


    In fact, if he can connect with other worlds, bean can exchange his energy ore for his treasure house.


    Purple moon fell a little bit, and the energy in the air was so intense that it was almost violent. She felt that the breath of the dead who held her was also becoming irritable.


    The flame of soul in his eyes fluctuates and beats, but it seems to be suppressed by something. They never come out of their eyes.


    On the map, large areas of red dots began to gather, they gathered closely near the endless sea, folded into a piece, almost dyed the map red.


    "Here we go..."


    The undead looked up slightly, and the purple set fell into the abyss completely. The dark red sky seemed to be a large dry bloodstain, but it didn''t seem dark.


    Because everything around them is shining, every piece of land, every bone, a little bit of fluorescent white, so that everything around is clearly visible.


    Tang Xiaotang saw that the red spot on the map was expanding at a terrible speed. After a while, the area of the red area was dozens of times larger than before.


    And then they start to move here.


    Among them, a few red dots are very fast, especially the one at the front. Tang Xiaotang is very familiar with them.


    Tang Xiaotang floats quietly beside him, as if she can''t suppress it any more. She feels that the breath of the dead is more and more manic and wanton.


    The beating golden flames came out of his bones and spread around the throne like cocoons.


    The ore outside melts a little under the extremely high temperature of the flame, and the bones touched by the golden flame are all turned into ashes. But Tang Xiaotang, who is held by the undead, doesn''t feel any discomfort, and even the crazy surging energy is no longer close.


    Everything is cut off from the flame, and there is no being near the throne of bones.


    The ground began to tremble slightly, large white like the waves on the sea, a little bit covered the dark red sky.


    White wave approaching, even if don''t look at the map, Tang Xiaotang also know that it is a white bone with activity, they are fast approaching here.


    The huge figure of the Dragon flew from afar. Regardless of the anxious voice of the other side in his consciousness, the Lord of the dead sat high on the throne, and looked down at the white bone army coming from below.


    They are getting closer and closer. Tang Xiaotang can even see the huge two headed snake swaying in the middle of the white bone in front of him. The soul flame in the four eyes on his two heads is bright red, like four searchlights.


    The same voice came from behind. Tang Xiaotang looked back and saw that tauren, holding a piece of white bone as strong as a small tree, swept away the white bone in front of him and rushed straight to the front.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1322

    Their skeletons are dozens of times larger than when they first met, and only one leg bone of Tauren is more than ten stories high.


    By comparison, bean, who has not changed in any way, is like a mole ant. He doesn''t look as tall as his opponent''s fingers.


    However, his momentum was no better than variance, and even the gradually spreading golden flame was stronger than the sum of several lords.


    Tang Xiaotang found that although she could clearly see the situation outside, the Lords probably could not see them in the fire, because they did not find that the Lord of the dead was the purple flame skeleton they had seen.


    By this time, the three lords of the dead had arrived. They were too tall. Compared with them, bean''s white bone castle was just like a model.


    But the seemingly fragile palace is actually extremely strong. Under the Tauren''s bone, the palace is not only not damaged at all, but even the vibration is not too violent.


    It had to give up the idea of smashing the palace to let the throne fall down, climb up the cornerstone of the castle with its heavy body, and directly hit the huge golden light ball at the top of the castle.


    The two snakes arrived almost at the same time, its body coiled on the cornerstone, its mouth wide open, and its mouth spitting red flame, biting the golden cocoon.


    Through the transparent flame, Tang Xiaotang can clearly see the ferocious teeth of the double headed snake. The red flame in his mouth collides with bean''s gold. The two forces are entangled together and devour each other like two wild animals.


    Tang Xiaotang clearly saw that the red flame was totally inferior to the golden flame. When it met the golden flame, it was quickly disintegrated and swallowed, instead, it turned into the power of light cocoon.


    The double headed snake quickly realized this. It twisted its two heads, simply put away the flame of soul, tore it with the huge bite force brought by its huge body, and bit off wisps of gold.


    "Bang!"


    Tauren''s heavy blow also fell, like hitting on a solid object, making a dull sound.


    The skeleton army below finally reached the base. They were slower and smaller than the Lord, but they were much more flexible. Soon they all climbed up to the top of the castle along the body of Tauren and double headed snake and launched an attack.


    Under countless attacks, the golden cocoon seemed to be unable to resist. It changed shape under the heavy attack of Tauren. At the same time, the double headed snake also bit off two pieces of gold.


    There is no flaw in the thick cocoon thinned out, revealing the faint outline of what is hidden inside. The two undead are very happy. In the sky, because there is no command, o''laite, who can only hover all the time, is shocked and wants to fly down, but suddenly hears the cold command.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Ollette, you''re not here to help?" Seeing that the cocoon was nearly broken, the two undead below were very excited. The two headed snake raised its head and cried out.


    Aolaite was instructed to attack again. As soon as his body was stiff, he could only attack the light cocoon according to the order.


    Under its attack, the cocoon could not support any longer, and began to break in the violent shaking. The golden flame spattered out like broken pieces, and fell down.


    This scene is more exciting than any other scene. Under the dark red sky, huge white bones show sharp teeth. Countless dead people flock to the scene. The flames of various lights are interlaced, as if they were in hell.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1323

    The attack is close at hand, but the dead still don''t move. Tang Xiaotang is nervous for him: "bean, otherwise you''d better run away, I can help you stop it."


    It doesn''t move yet. I feel that he has given up struggling


    "Don''t worry."


    At this time, the undead suddenly looked at her slightly, and he seemed to smile again. Then, before Tang Xiaotang could react, he reached out and put her directly into the bag.


    "I won''t let you down."


    His vision was suddenly affected. Tang Xiaotang immediately opened the perspective, and saw that the flame in his eyes suddenly ignited, forming two streams of flame, one on one side, directly binding the two headed snake and Tauren.


    The two undead thought that they could devour the Lord of the dead in one time. They even felt the pure energy of the soul wrapped in the golden flame, but this hand made them unable to move.


    Seeing that the golden flame around their bodies spread rapidly, they were about to get into their eyes and touch their soul flame. Both lords were flustered.


    If you let him swallow their soul flame, it''s over!


    The situation changed in an instant. At this time, Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt strange.


    The last time there were four lords, apart from ollette, why are there only two now? There should be one less


    "Kata! When are you going to wait? "


    At the same time, the entangled Tauren finally couldn''t help it. He roared. His deep, thick voice seemed like thunder.


    Tang Xiaotang felt that the ground was shaking, but it was not an illusion, because she saw that the dead who had climbed to the top of the castle fell down one after another, and only some of them with wings were still in the air, but they also stopped their original attacks one after another, and quickly retreated to both sides as if they had received some orders.


    The ground vibrated more and more violently. Suddenly, a deep crack appeared on the plain, and a huge skeleton wrapped with orange flame climbed out of the crack.


    Its body is extremely huge. Compared with it, the two headed snake and Tauren are like little cats and dogs standing in front of people. They can''t even get a leg bone.


    The giant stood up slowly. The two orange flames in his eyes were like two moons hanging in the sky. His body directly exceeded all of them. The huge head almost blocked half of the black and red sky.


    While the spirit flame of the Lord of the dead was entangled with the two spirits, it stretched out its sharp fingernail and cut off bean''s head with a stroke.


    The golden flame wrapped like a rope was also cut off from the middle, and the fracture was gently floating in the air, weak and loose.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t expect this to happen at all


    This That''s what he said. Plan?


    At that moment, she could not even feel the spirit of the Lord of the dead. His head fell down and was crushed into the ground by the giant.


    Aolaite in the air didn''t react at all. He didn''t even have time to stop it. It happened.


    What to do?


    The half of his body without his head sat alone. The giant took back his fingers and sneered scornfully.


    "Well, is that all?"


    The other two undead also breathed a sigh of relief, and finally were able to solve this guy.


    The flame of his soul has already left his body, so it has no effect. As long as he devours the flame of his soul in the crushed skull, their level will be higher


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1324

    But just as they were about to get rid of their residual energy to grab the flame of soul, a deep, hoarse, strange, but familiar voice sounded out of thin air.


    "Of course not."


    As soon as the words came to an end, the giant who was about to stand up suddenly froze. On his body, the orange flame had changed its color and turned into light gold.


    The golden flame that should have spread from the two headed snake and Tauren solidified again, the severed head stretched again, and went directly into the body without head.


    Golden Flame quickly from his broken neck out, in the flame, he was crushed head a little bit together, it did not take long to change back to the original appearance, as if no harm.


    "Ah, ah


    The three undead were not so lucky. They were all entangled by the energy of the Lord of the dead. The golden vine like color penetrated into every inch of the gap along the skeleton, and wrapped them tightly like zongzi.


    Listening to the deafening roar, Tang Xiaotang can imagine their pain, their soul was torn and devoured, the pain is really different from ordinary people.


    But she was also a little curious. She didn''t know how he did it just now. Why did the breath of soul disappear together?


    "No, impossible How can you -- "the golden flame has crawled into the eyes of tauren, and its strength is the strongest among the four lords, except for the Dragon oret. So at this moment, the other two have been engulfed by bean''s soul flame, and it can barely speak.


    "Mingming The flame of your soul - "


    " nothing is impossible. " The Lord of the dead slowly rose from the throne. He came up to him. Although he was much smaller than tauren, bean was undoubtedly the absolute king.


    He was the only winner of the expected rebellion.


    The Dragon folded its wings, shrunk its body, and slowly landed on the side of the throne.


    At this moment, Tauren seemed to understand something at last. Looking around, those skeleton soldiers who belonged to him stopped when they came into contact with the scattered golden flame at that time, and no longer obeyed his instructions.


    Moreover, he could not feel the existence of any contract. His soul contract with them was broken.


    "Why is that?"


    Obviously, the Lord of the dead didn''t mean to solve his doubts. He moved his chin and seemed to laugh, but it made him feel that he was laughing.


    Then, the Lord of the dead waved.


    Golden flames swarmed up and devoured their souls in the roar of their hatred.


    The huge skeleton lost the flame of soul scattered all over the ground, but none of the fallen bones could touch him. The scattered golden flame came back to his eyes, and he stepped forward slowly.


    The crimson sky was purple again, and the surging energy quickly restored calm. The dead in white robes stood at the top, and behind them was the slowly rising five rounds of purple moon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1325

    At that moment, all the dead, including the bone dragon behind him, fell to the ground in awe.


    Submit to the threat of the undead monarch.


    He didn''t speak, but Tang Xiaotang could feel that the surging energy on him was gradually calming down, and after swallowing the souls of the three lords, his breath was deeper and his strength was stronger.


    "Don''t you come out yet?"


    Suddenly, the Lord of the dead gently turned his head and spoke to a place in the air.


    Tang Xiaotang was a little surprised. She looked at the map, but didn''t find anyone. She felt it seriously, and she found a very faint breath of soul.


    On one side, o''laite obviously didn''t find out as much as she did. He was shocked and immediately explored the surrounding situation, but got nothing.


    "Who is it?"


    "I''m sorry," he said respectfully. "I''m offended, but please believe I''m not malicious."


    Bean didn''t speak, and Tang Xiaotang didn''t feel the energy fluctuation around him, as if he wasn''t angry.


    Obviously, the other party thinks so. She sees that he seems to be preparing to speak, but Tang Xiaotang already knows bean better. The character of the Lord of the dead is actually very strong. He can never allow anyone to make small moves in his territory.


    Sure enough, at the next moment, bean turned his head slightly, a slight burst came from the air, and then a pile of black charred debris fell from the air.


    Her eyes were sharp to see that there were still some residual lines on it. She was very familiar with it. It should be the device used by W organization to collect negative emotions.


    Well done!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1326

    This guy estimates that he has been secretly collecting from the beginning. I don''t know how many negative emotions he has collected in this wave.


    But bean is also very black. Tang Xiaotang can be sure that he found this guy from the beginning, but he just waited until the end of the battle, and the other party had collected it, and then he destroyed it. It''s estimated that he would be very angry with this guy.


    Sure enough, seeing that he destroyed the thing, the man''s face immediately changed. Although it was only for a moment, Tang Xiaotang also caught his mood fluctuation at that moment. She gloated at each other and felt very comfortable.


    Fortunately, this man is smart. Even if he was destroyed by bean, he didn''t show any displeasure. He bowed down more respectfully: "please don''t be angry. I didn''t come here to annoy you. I just want to tell you something."


    "We have finished the thing you care about most."


    Finished?


    Hearing the news, Tang Xiaotang "clattered" from the bottom of his heart.


    She knows that the deal between bean and W organization is to use the negative emotions of this world to exchange channels to other worlds. Does it mean that W organization has opened up the plane?


    "Oh?" The voice of the Lord of the dead didn''t change, and he didn''t show the expected mood for the news.


    The more he was like this, the more people in front of him couldn''t see through. He was more cautious and afraid when he remembered the precise attack that he didn''t realize just now.


    It was a shudder from the soul. The strength of the undead in front of him was absolutely more terrible than he imagined. Facing him, he had the feeling of facing the leader.


    The same unfathomable, shuddering.


    "Just three days later, on the edge of the endless sea." He spoke more carefully.


    After that, he secretly observed the Lord of the dead. He slowly turned around, walked back to the throne and sat down.


    It''s just a withered bone, but from his back, he felt elegant and arrogant. Seeing that he didn''t show any more concern for him, he knew that he had passed this level temporarily.


    At the bottom of his heart, he had to be glad that the body was not alive and had no physiological reaction, otherwise he would not be so calm now.


    He turned around and left quickly, just like a beast chasing behind him. He didn''t dare to turn his head back. Tang Xiaotang looks at the figure like running away and feels very happy.


    She said that she had never seen the people of W organization in such a mess in front of her. Although she felt a little arrogant, it was really cool.


    But after that, she has to think about what to do next.


    This news is really very important. She must confirm it herself. If it is true, she must report it to the organization immediately.


    I don''t know which plane they are opening? If the army of the dead really invades other worlds, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Tang Xiaotang thought a little, and then he had a way.


    Didn''t you just send a piece of fresh news? Use it as an excuse.


    Around the undead in bean''s signal began to gradually disperse, just in the blink of an eye, they returned to the palace.


    The throne was still on the steps, while the dead leaned silently on the back of the chair, and the breath was calm.


    The soul flame in his eyes doesn''t move. Tang Xiaotang knows that he is resting.


    It''s really hard for the dead without skin and flesh to identify their state. She also found out after observing for several days.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1327

    The undead doesn''t feel tired, so it doesn''t need to rest and sleep, but occasionally when she''s energized, bean will do the same. She knows it''s because of boredom.


    But now, she is full of energy, he is still in such a state.


    Perhaps, the battle just now did not seem so easy for him. Whether it was harmless attack or easy soul devouring, it was just "seemingly".


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know about the undead, but the flame is the symbol of their soul. If their soul is divided, it will be hurt.


    Even if it heals, it consumes a lot of energy.


    And she knows that.


    "Bean Are you ok? "


    The girl''s voice rang out gently, and the dead looked down slightly with worry. The light blue figure floated out of the clothes in front of her. She stood at his hand and looked up at him.


    The smile on her face disappeared. She stared at him like that, as if she thought he would fall apart like those mole ants.


    "I''m fine."


    He gently raised his hand, her illusory figure will also cooperate with the move up, was lifted to the front.


    "Really? But just now, "she didn''t seem to believe it," your head is gone. They don''t mean... "


    "The eyes of the dead are indeed the most vulnerable place, because our souls are here." His slender white joints gently touched the girl''s face and touched her black eyes.


    The girl looked at him motionless, did not evade, black crystal stone like thorough eyes always clear and bright, but also no mood.


    Unlike another pair of eyes, the same black, but with chaotic fear and greed, the soul in his body is full of desire, no different from the undead.


    But she''s different.


    He couldn''t see her soul in those bright eyes.


    Tang Xiaotang saw the two flames in his eyes beating slightly, just like two points of fluorescence.


    After swallowing the three spirits, the color of his soul flame seemed to become lighter, from the original gold to the light platinum, as if faded.


    She could not help but digress and began to guess whether the two flames in his eyes would become transparent if he continued to evolve.


    When the time comes Has he changed from an unusual skeleton to an ordinary one?


    "What are you thinking?" The girl stared into his eyes, motionless, and the spirit of the dead was a little curious about what she was thinking.


    "Isn''t bean the same?" She came closer and asked softly.


    The undead leaning on the throne changed his posture. He didn''t seem to care that her question had already involved his weakness: "yes, I''m different from them."


    He put his hand on his robe suddenly. Under the light golden flame, the white robe melted like the flame, revealing the white jade bone below.


    Tang Xiaotang was still surprised, until his whole chest was exposed, she realized -


    under his neatly arranged ribs, just at the position of the heart, there was a small group of light golden flames.


    The flame is beating slightly, just like a real heart. Countless tiny flames spread out from it, winding around the bone like blood vessels and nerves, and rising along the spine, finally condensing in the orbit.


    I see.


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly, he wore robes to cover up the existence of the real flame of the soul, because he did not know how to transfer the flame of the soul from his eyes to his chest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1328

    No undead can think of this, because the flame of the soul is the most important thing of the undead, and can''t move at will.


    Bean once told her that the soul flame is extremely fragile to leave the body, and it is easy to escape into a mass of energy, but as long as the soul flame is still there, even if the body is injured, it can recover quickly.


    For the undead, this action is as bizarre as human transferring the heart to the eye socket. No wonder the three undead were so shocked to find that the flame of his soul was not in the head at that time.


    The girl was still staring at his chest. The look on her face didn''t change for a long time, as if she didn''t react for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Does it hurt? " Her face slowly changed, and when the Lord of the dead thought what she would say, she heard the voice of the girl''s voice slowly rising. She looked up at his black eyes, like the bubbles that had been rising from the endless sea.


    This expression She never showed it, but he didn''t think it was as good as that programmed smile.


    "Heart replacement is very painful. According to the data, without anesthesia, the degree of pain can reach grade 8." She said, "bean must be in pain, right?"


    It''s because of this.


    Some of the dead wanted to laugh, but when he saw her expression, he felt that he shouldn''t laugh.


    "There is no pain in the dead." In fact, he has long forgotten how he felt at that time. That was a long time ago. Compared with his long experience after he became a dead soul, this is nothing at all.


    "But it''s also very scary," she said. "It''s like every time little K wants to replace memory modules and energy, he feels like he''s going to be eliminated."


    "Although little K has no feelings and doesn''t want to be abandoned, so it''s the same with bean."


    He was slightly stunned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1329

    The girl''s eyes were clear, and she looked very seriously into his eyes, as if she could see through his heart.


    His silence was only for a moment, and Tang Xiaotang almost didn''t notice it. Then, the dead gently moved his fingers, and his robe covered the beating fire again.


    "Don''t tell anyone, will you?" He leaned back slowly and opened his mouth low.


    After a pause, Tang Xiaotang said, "xiaok can''t prevent data from being transferred by managers."


    "but I promise you, as long as xiaok is still on, no one will know."


    He gave a slight smile.


    The weakness of the undead lasted only a few hours, and soon returned to normal. He played the game happily again.


    Although Minos is really difficult, after more than 200 hours of grinding, bean finally passed without any hint.


    His way In fact, it''s a bit of violent cracking. He uses the random rebirth position after countless deaths to figure out and remember the route of the whole maze, and then passes the game smoothly.


    To be honest, this operation is really coquettish. It''s not that no player has thought of this method before. After all, the maze doesn''t move by itself, but no auxiliary tools can be used in the game. Moreover, the maze is really big and complex. After each resurrection, it will refresh all the traces left by the last time. It''s basically impossible to find out the structure of the maze by memory alone.


    Instead of spending so much energy, it''s better to use tips directly.


    Tang Xiaotang really admired his patience and memory.


    After playing customs clearance, he began to conquer other decryption games, and soon finished all the stocks of Tang Xiaotang.


    After all, for an undead with a strong memory, the thrilling elements in the game have no effect on him at all. After adapting to the body in the game, bean''s flexibility is no less than that of those God level players who are immersed in the game all the year round.


    He began to challenge action games again.


    Looking at the Lord of the dead immersed in the game, Tang Xiaotang always has a kind of light sadness. She seems to overestimate him, which is clearly an otaku addicted to the game.


    I don''t know. After he feels the Internet, can he still remember that he is an undead monarch who conquers the world?


    Speaking of this, Tang Xiaotang remembered what the W organization said and looked at the skeleton with a tablet. She felt that he had completely forgotten the matter.


    "Is bean going to have a look?" She reminded him: "that person is not saying that they have fulfilled your terms."


    She''s going to have to confirm the rift.


    "Do you want to go?" He looked at her and asked slowly.


    He doesn''t care at all. Tang Xiaotang naturally can''t show too much concern. She has to say: "Xiao K just thinks that person is not very trustworthy."


    "I don''t believe him," the undead withdrew from the game, gently folded her body, as if casually said, "since you say so, let''s go and have a look."


    The golden lines appeared at the feet of the dead. In a moment, the scene before her changed completely. From the atmospheric but gloomy white bone palace to the deep and unpredictable endless sea, she didn''t even feel anything.


    "Here Is that where little K was found? "


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the dark sea water in front of her. The sea level is dozens of times higher than when she first came here. She finds that her beach has already been covered by deep sea water. It seems that the surface is calm and calm, but underneath it is the dark tide. The space-time cracks assimilate and devour each other, making the sea full of dangerous eddies. Once they touch it, it will be broken in an instant They were torn apart.


    The best evidence is the skeletons that just climbed out of the center of the space-time fissure but didn''t escape the vortex.


    And here, she found out why the world''s fighting has never stopped, but the number of the dead has always been increasing.


    Because there are so many dead people gushing out from the cracks of time and space that almost fill the whole sea area. Even if 60% or 70% of the dead people smash into gravel in the sea before they can climb onto the shore, there will still be countless bones that can leave the endless sea smoothly.


    Looking forward, she saw countless moving bones on the beach. They were different in shape and size. The only thing that was the same was the gray flame burning in her eyes.


    As soon as they left the black water, the skeletons began to fight madly. The lowest gray flame undead has no reason, only knows to devour the soul instinctively, and they don''t have much ability, only can use the body to carry on the simplest attack.


    She saw with her own eyes that the claws of a wolf like undead went into the eyes of a lizard like undead and caught out the two gray flames.


    At the moment when the gray flame left the body, the white bone frame lost its support and broke into bones. Then, the undead who got the flame of the soul immediately stuffed it into his eyes.


    Like two drops of water touching each other, the gray flames quickly fuse together, and then turn into a very light gray green.After evolution, the breath of the wolf like undead became stronger, its body became bigger, and the gray bone became glossy. Although it still had no reason, it only knew how to fight with its body, but when it attacked, it carried a light green flame. As long as these flames touched the bodies of other undead, it would die Automatically corrode their bones.


    Is this acquired skill?


    Its combat power is much stronger than that of the grey flame undead, and their attacks can no longer have a significant impact on it. Soon, Tang Xiaotang saw that the wolf shaped undead had swallowed several grey flame like creatures, and the green in his eyes was gradually getting deeper and deeper, and his body was becoming larger.


    In addition to this wolf shaped undead, there are many undead around who have evolved into green flame. They have different body shapes and skills, but the only thing in common is that they will become much bigger than before.


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly remembered something and turned to look at the Lord of the dead beside him with a strange light in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Bean didn''t understand why she suddenly turned back, and he always felt that her black eyes were shining.


    "Bean, can I ask you a question?" Tang Xiaotang is really curious. She thinks she has to figure out this question: "will your bodies of the dead get bigger and bigger with the promotion of the level?"


    Think of those huge high-level undead, Tang Xiaotang and look at the size and normal human body not much difference between the Lord of the dead, more and more curious.


    "Is bean really a giant?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, "the Lord of the dead looked at the girl''s curious and surprised eyes, and he had to explain," because the huge body helps to improve the combat effectiveness, almost all the dead will choose to use the soul flame to refine their bodies. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1330

    "Then why didn''t bean do that?" What he said was the same as what she thought, but Tang Xiaotang was more curious.


    After all, the rules of the world are broken and chaotic. No matter how big the body is, it won''t make any difference.


    "I don''t like it," the voice of the dead was light. "Moreover, the huge body is not convenient sometimes."


    The dead on the beach are still fighting. The Lord of the dead is suspended in the air, surrounded by golden flames. His strong breath is completely covered, and no one finds them.


    The sea constantly washes away the scattered bones on the beach, and the Lord of the dead takes her forward. The flames around them isolate the dangerous cracks in space and time.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the situation around him, and didn''t find anything unusual for a long time.


    Although the man said that the passage could not be opened until three days later, at least there should be a rudiment at this time. Let alone the passage, she didn''t even see the larger space-time fissure.


    "Where is the passage he said?" She asked suspiciously.


    Bean didn''t answer.


    He knew that the other party didn''t have the courage to cheat him, and he already felt the abnormal spatial fluctuation -


    "don''t worry, it''s just ahead."


    Then he stopped and looked forward.


    In this world, Tang Xiaotang''s power was suppressed. Naturally, she was not as strong as him, but she was not weak. At this time, she also felt the abnormal fluctuation.


    Looking up in the direction of his line of sight, he saw a huge black vortex appearing in the mid air, like being controlled by some force, constantly devouring the surrounding space-time cracks.


    One spirit and one undead can feel that, unlike the cracks around, the power of space in this black hole is more powerful, and different from the chaos of those cracks, the power of space in this black hole is forced to separate an extremely narrow channel.


    Just like the sea water separated by glass at the bottom of the sea, it is squeezed around the passage by the force of forcibly separating the space, fighting against the invisible force that wants to reunite.


    Tang Xiaotang tried to detect, but found that this channel is not fully connected, her mental strength soon reached the bottom.


    She took back her strength and looked at the look of the dead. He looked like her and reached the end of the passage.


    Originally, we wanted to see which world is on the other side to remind the organization to prepare in advance, but now it seems that this plan can not be implemented.


    I can''t help it. I have to tell them the current situation first, and then make plans.


    She took a look at the terminal and found that there was a signal here. Although it was very weak, it was enough for her to contact the organization.


    Package and send the translated materials. Looking at the long progress bar, Tang Xiaotang is very sad.


    It seems that she has to stay here a little longer and wait for the information to be sent out completely before leaving.


    Looking at the intermittent signal jumping between two and three grids, Tang Xiaotang secretly prayed that it would not break.


    But the Lord of the dead didn''t notice that she was absent-minded for a moment. He kept looking at the unfinished passage in silence. The flame of soul in his eyes kept flashing. She felt that he seemed to want to go in directly.


    Now we''re transmitting information. We can''t let him in.


    So she spoke decisively, pretending to be happy to interrupt him: "bean, little K has a signal! Now that you can use other functions, would you like to have a try? "


    "Well?" The undead''s attention was really attracted, and he looked at her with great interest: "is that right?"


    Tang Xiaotang immediately opened the virtual interface in front of him, pointed to the above signal and said to him: "although there are only three spaces, as long as you don''t watch videos and play large-scale games, there is still no impact."


    Sure enough, those areas that were originally gray have become bright, and the contents of the areas that were originally bright have automatically increased a lot.


    The Lord of the dead curiously opens the learning area. After a rotating circle appears on the screen, a new page appears in front of him.


    Video, books, simulation training


    Learning area is very fine, he randomly points a book, the rotation of the circle after a few circles, the interface appears a long list.


    "An overview of mecha operation theory", "Atlas of interstellar higher biology", "a brief discussion on the forms of dramatic music"


    After all kinds of topics, there is a dense overview of the content. Bean''s fingers slide down at will, and the topics become more and more strange. All of them are topics that he can''t understand. It is clear that they are all familiar with the characters of the dead. For a moment, he feels that he is back to the illiterate period.


    Lord of the dead


    "Little K''s database is the most comprehensive in the whole star at present," the girl said with pride. "After connecting to the network, it will automatically update the information in it. As long as it is uploaded to the star network, you can find it here."


    He saw that the number in the upper left corner of the light screen was constantly beating, which proved that what she said was right, but he could not understand the title.


    The Lord of the dead felt a faint sadness.Suddenly I don''t think I''m that strong.


    At this time, he looked down at a relatively familiar topic: "on the determination of consciousness to the strength of the soul.".


    It seems that he should be able to understand


    And he is very interested in this topic.


    Hand point on the topic, or familiar circle, but the Lord of the dead did not expect that after the circle turned, the interface did not change, just in front of him to jump out of a blue box.


    "You need 30 Credit Points to read this information. Do you want to confirm the payment? Yes / No


    Lord of the dead


    There is no currency in the world of the undead, because the undead do not have the concept of equivalent exchange. They want everything they want directly, and if they don''t give it, they will grab it. Therefore, the most powerful thing and territory belongs to them.


    The Lord of the dead knows that many creatures in the world will use some items called "money" to exchange things, but he has no idea what the credit point is.


    "Ah, I forgot that it''s a charge," the girl said suddenly. "Credit point is the money our world uses."


    Oh, it''s really troublesome.


    "Well," the Lord of the dead disdains the idea of these creatures, but he is rarely interested now, and doesn''t care to follow their rules: "how can I pay?"


    30 credit points. He believes his wealth should be affordable.


    "Well, bean, you may not be able to pay for it for the time being..." The girl''s tone suddenly faltered. She didn''t seem to have the heart to say it, but she had to tell him: "in fact, you don''t even have half a credit point in your current account."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1331

    ¡°¡­¡­ Why? " The Lord of the dead didn''t care to feel offended and angry. He was deeply surprised. Could 30 credit point be such a huge sum of money?


    "Because the owner before Xiao K cancelled his account when he sent Xiao K for recycling, and the account that bean is using now is re established by Xiao K for you," Tang Xiaotang had to explain to him, "so there is no credit point in this account."


    ¡°¡­¡­ How can I get credit? "


    So Tang Xiaotang seriously explained to him the value of credit points and the way to obtain them.


    "In fact, in our world, as long as we have legal citizenship, we can get basic credit points every month, work can also get credit points, and we can also get credit points by selling goods."


    The girl''s voice suddenly dropped: "but Bean, you don''t have a legal identity right now It''s a black house, and there''s no way to transmit it here. You can''t sell things. "


    All in all, for bean now, there is no way to get it.


    "Or, bean, you''d better look at the others first. There are still free materials." Tang Xiaotang said with embarrassment.


    We should at least bring some credit points before we come here, so we can''t attract him better.


    What a mistake.


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right


    Except for some helplessness, the Lord of the dead did not show any anger or irritability on her face.


    Not only this time, but also many times, he will obey the rules she said, which makes Tang Xiaotang think it is very possible to persuade him to give up the cooperation with the mysterious organization.


    His mental level, as well as the endurance of the undead, is totally different from other undead.


    In addition, his body is still a human skeleton, even she occasionally feels that he can communicate.


    But it''s just that.


    Tang Xiaotang won''t forget how he lightly engulfed the three Lords. Although bean didn''t mention the follow-up of the rebellion in front of her, Tang Xiaotang found several new red dots on the map in her hand. Their positions just took the place of the three dead, so she knew everything.


    He has arranged all this for a long time. I''m afraid even the action of the man in W organization is within his expectation.


    By means of an insurgency doomed to failure, he not only completely controlled the world, but also gave the other party a threat, forcing them to follow his pace.


    Even if he may have been a human before, he is now a dead man.


    Or the undead monarch with deep intention, fierce means, full of ambition to invade other worlds.


    Moreover, she knew that what he said last time was not a lie to her. He did not believe in W organization at all. Because when she shows that she can connect with other worlds, he is more willing to take the initiative to understand and collect information.


    Seeing that the undead has skillfully manipulated the light screen to browse freely, Tang Xiaotang thinks that since organization w can cooperate with him, maybe they can have a try


    Bean has left the learning area and entered the social sector.


    The social area is much richer in content. There are not only forums and discussion groups, but also all kinds of news, from news to entertainment to gossip.


    And there are a lot of people active in the social area. Even if it is the early morning of many worlds, there are still countless people in the water.


    This terminal is connected to several worlds directly controlled by the organization. They usually use this forum, but Tang Xiaotang''s account permissions are higher.


    Say, Tang Xiaotang herself sometimes water here, find some post to eat melon or something, so she still knows a lot about here.


    Just about to introduce to bean, Tang Xiaotang saw that he had already entered a game strategy forum and was browsing a post to decrypt the game.


    The owner of the building is asking about the trigger mode of a game egg, and the game happened to be passed by the Lord of the dead a few days ago. He also unlocked the egg.


    "Is bean going to answer him?" Tang Xiaotang looks at the message below and looks very interested.


    "Is that ok?"


    "Of course," Tang Xiaotang taught him, "just input what you want to say in the following dialog box."


    The Lord of the dead looked at the light screen, stopped for a moment, and then began to write slowly.


    Tang Xiaotang has to watch the data transmission while dealing with the Lord of the dead. She is inevitably distracted. As a result, she suddenly receives seven or eight messages.


    His body kept shaking. Tang Xiaotang immediately regained his mind and looked at the information. As a result, he found that all the information was the reply to the post just now.


    "You got a response, bean." She opened the news for him as she said, and saw bean''s reply.


    "At the beginning of the game, go into the room where the coffin is placed, open the lid of the coffin, and you can see it at the bottom right of the coffin. This can be done at will, and there is no difficulty at all."Tang Xiaotang


    As far as she knows, this is a horror decryption game with an oriental background. The coffin he said is the place where the final boss is. Although the boss was lying in the coffin in the early stage and hasn''t come out yet, who would take the initiative to open the coffin lid of the boss!


    Sure enough, all the replies he received were: "WOC! You are really fierce


    "How brave the landlord is


    "Are you sure it''s not difficult?"


    "First class trumpet, cloud player? Have you ever played a game? Nonsense? "


    "So the boss won''t come out ahead of time..."


    The Lord of the dead ignores these replies. He quits this post and continues to browse the next game post. If he sees that he has played and solved it, he will reply.


    However, because of his low level and biased methods, no one believed him when he sent it out. Either he was directly ignored or ridiculed by a group of people. Even one post was deleted when it was sent out.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at him and began to sympathize with him.


    At this time, all her information was finally sent out. Tang Xiaotang looked at bean, who was more and more interested. He seemed to completely forget that he was still floating in the air, and the flame of his soul began to contract slowly.


    Seeing that they were almost surrounded by the spreading space-time cracks, Tang Xiaotang had to remind him: "bean, shall we go to the shore?"


    "No


    Then the Lord of the dead raised his head and looked at the dark passage in front of him. He seemed to be very interested and said, "we''ll stay here and wait for it to open."


    Tang Xiaotang always felt that he was making an excuse for himself to surf the Internet: "but you don''t go back Does it really matter? "


    "What does it matter?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1332

    The flame of the Lord of the dead condenses a platinum seat behind him. He sits down at will, stares at the light screen like an Internet addict, and opens a post recommending the game. Now he thinks this thing called Xingwang is really interesting: "as long as I''m in this world, I''m the same everywhere."


    Anyway, he chose it as a territory at that time, just because it was the territory of the previous monarch and he didn''t want to change it again.


    Now bean thinks it''s time to change his place. He thinks the endless sea is good. It''s not only full of energy, but also can surf the Internet (that''s the point). Although there are more ants around, it doesn''t hurt. Anyway, they don''t have any impact on him.


    Tang Xiaotang


    "I''m going to move here." He thinks this idea is good more and more, isn''t this the sea view room that the girl said?


    Tang Xiaotang


    Although it''s a good thing for her to stay here all the time, Tang Xiaotang still thinks it''s a bit incredible to hear him make such a casual decision.


    She was about to say something, but suddenly felt that afar was in contact with her, and also very eager to contact.


    Looking at the imperceptible undead, Tang Xiaotang quietly gets in touch and waits for a while to receive the message from afar.


    "I have received the information. What''s the situation there?"


    "I''m fine. I''m not exposed," Tang Xiaotang replied. "Have you seen the information? What does the organization decide to do next? "


    "We''ve seen it, and now we''re discussing it," said afar. "However, the organization has closely monitored several planes close to the world of the dead. If there''s any abnormality, we''ll find it for the first time."


    "Well," Tang Xiaotang said to afar, "I will continue to pay attention to W organization''s actions here and try my best to prevent them from continuing to collect complaints."


    "What''s more," Tang Xiaotang hesitated for a moment and said, "I think that since organization w can cooperate with the undead, maybe we can also consider cooperating with them."


    "Why?" Ivar asked.


    "Because, according to my contact with this undead monarch, his ambition is not as deep as I imagined." Originally, she thought that the cooperation between the undead and W organization was to expand the world of the undead, but now it seems that he only wants to invade other worlds because this world is too boring.


    "We can also do what the W organization has offered him. In this way, we can not only destroy the W organization''s plan, but also create an additional ally." Tang Xiaotang told him what he thought.


    Afar stopped for a while before he said to her, "OK, I believe you."


    This is indeed a good way. After all, they are now concentrating all their energy on dealing with the W organization. At this time, it is better to have one less enemy than one more, and maybe they can really bring in an ally.


    "I already know his account number. You try to keep the connection smooth these days. I''ll find someone to contact him."


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Little K What''s the matter with you? "


    Hearing the voice of the dead, Tang Xiaotang finished the double line operation, manipulated his own image, blinked and replied: "sorry, bean, Xiao K was upgrading the system just now, I didn''t hear what you said."


    "Upgrade the system?"


    "Yes, after connecting to the satellite network, I will upgrade automatically." Tang Xiaotang''s blatant nonsense.


    "Upgrade?" The dead seemed interested.


    Remembering the conversation with afar just now, Tang Xiaotang paused for a moment and said to him, "yes, the upgrade can not only expand xiaok''s database, but also fix some procedural problems, and make more improvements to my personality program according to user feedback."


    "For example, if bean doesn''t like little K''s character, he can modify my character program when he''s connected to the Internet --" she tried quietly, smiling at him.


    "No one doesn''t like it." The undead suddenly approached her transparent figure and interrupted her with a hoarse and low voice.


    His light golden flame quietly watched her, as if to appease her, and repeated again: "don''t change, your character is very good."


    "I''m really glad to hear that from bean," Tang Xiaotang said with a sincere smile again. "In fact, many people don''t like the character of Xiao K, and the score on the star net is also very low."


    That''s why she was abandoned by her original master.


    The dead thought, feeling very uncomfortable, if the human who abandoned her appeared here, he would turn him into a pile of ashes immediately.


    "I''ll give you high marks." He said and asked her, "how? Tell me


    Tang Xiaotang felt that the Lord of the dead really had a little affection for her. Maybe he took her as the shelter of his belongings, or simply didn''t want to lose her as a tool to pass the time.


    No matter what kind of feelings, it is a good thing for her.


    "Really? Thank you, beanThe radian of the girl''s mouth became more real. She opened an interface with a smile, so the dead saw a lot of AI numbers and comments on it. He still remembered the string of numbers she said when he got her, but he found the familiar string of characters in the very back position.


    The score behind her is not high. Compared with the five stars in front of her, her score is only one poor star.


    The following comments should be left by her last master. After reading them, the Lord of the dead wants to crush him even more.


    "I''ve never seen such a rubbish intelligent system before. She really should be cancelled!"


    The undead stares at that sentence, and the flame in his eyes suddenly rises, which makes Tang Xiaotang almost think that he is going to burn her. But after a moment, the undead just writes a new comment with his fingers, and then really gives her five stars.


    "She''s the best use of intelligence. Only a fool can feel bad."


    Tang Xiaotang really didn''t expect that the Lord of the dead would curse people, and he didn''t know where he learned the word. He didn''t pay attention to so many people ridiculing him just now, and now he wrote back for her.


    She felt a little moved and a little guilty, because although this evaluation is true, it''s not her. In order not to let W organization find it wrong, she just used the smart number to disguise it.


    "In fact, bean doesn''t have to," she said. "If you make improper comments on the Internet, you will be banned."


    Sure enough, the next moment, Tang Xiaotang received the news that he was banned. The system warned him to delete this comment immediately, but the Lord of the dead didn''t care.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1333

    "It doesn''t matter," he said, holding her up in his hand and letting her sit on his robe. "I didn''t want to say anything. It didn''t affect me."


    "You are my intelligence now, not everyone can say." The voice of the dead is light, but the tone is full of unquestionable domineering.


    Tang Xiaotang felt that he was finally like a powerful and powerful monarch.


    "Bean, you are so handsome now!" Tang Xiaotang immediately praised him.


    The spirit of the dead seemed to be very happy. The flame in his eyes jumped and said, "thank you, you are also very beautiful."


    After flattering each other, they were in a better mood. At this time, Tang Xiaotang received another message. She saw that it was a private letter sent to bean.


    That''s a star user named mirror. Tang Xiaotang clearly remembers that this is the first post that bean replied to just now.


    "Bean, you''ve got a private message. Do you want to see it?" She asked.


    "Well."


    Tang Xiaotang opened it and found that it was the thanks of the poster just now. He said: "big brother! Thank you very much! According to your method, I successfully unlocked the last achievement just now! "


    The Lord of the dead didn''t have any expression and didn''t want to reply at all. Just as he was about to turn off his private message, the poster owner suddenly sent him a transfer message and said, "thank you so much! This is my gift, please accept it! I haven''t slept well for three days for this achievement! Finally, I can rest assured this time. "


    Tang Xiaotang


    What''s the matter with this guy?


    This post owner is obviously not bad for money. He even transferred 1000 credit points to bean at one time. He can earn 1000 credit points by answering one question. Tang Xiaotang was surprised.


    Seeing this transfer, the Lord of the dead reluctantly raised some interest. Because he was forbidden to speak, he can''t reply to the other party now. He opened the poster''s Avatar and found that all the content released by the other party was related to the game.


    "This user is a game anchor!" Tang Xiaotang looked at each other''s home page, suddenly had an idea: "right! In fact, bean, you can also be a game anchor to make money


    "Game anchor?"


    "That''s to put your game video on the Internet and let other users watch it. If they find it interesting, they will reward you like this." Tang Xiaotang thinks this is a good way.


    Let him earn more credit, have more contact with other intelligent life, and feel the feeling of being sought after by fans. He will accept it more easily in the future.


    The Lord of the dead is not interested. He is obviously not interested in this kind of flattering profession: "that sounds very difficult."


    "No, it''s very profitable," Tang Xiaotang enticed him, "and many game manufacturers will find famous anchors to recommend games for them. You can play a lot of fun games at the first time."


    Tang Xiaotang thinks of his videos he recorded before. Bien''s level is really good, better than a big wave of anchors. His appearance is terrible, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, most holographic games won''t show their faces when they are live.


    "But as you said, the signals here play games and have an impact." The Lord of the dead quickly rebutted her with what she had said.


    This is not a problem at all. Tang Xiaotang said: "we can play some video recording screens of stand-alone games first. Just before Xiao K, there was a video recording of bean playing games, so it won''t be affected."


    The Lord of the dead still showed no interest, but after her persuasion, he finally agreed to let her send the videos for a try.


    Because 1000 credit points are too few, he found that star online download games need to buy, and the price is very expensive, only download two or three single game, these credit points spent.


    And Tang Xiaotang is happy to find some of his game show intelligence and operation in the decryption of wonderful clips, sent to the star online.


    At the time of her review, the Lord of the dead was watching his game videos on mirror''s home page, trying to find some new games.


    Tang Xiaotang has basically gone through all the games he downloaded, because after all, it''s a stand-alone game, lacking interactivity and sociality. No matter how interesting it is, it''s enough to play it several times.


    Then he found that there are many games that not only have one player, but also look very interesting.


    "Is this what you call online games?"


    Point to open a competitive game video of the Lord of the dead is very interested in asking.


    "Yes, but it can''t be played now," Tang Xiaotang suddenly thought of the channel that W organization didn''t open. She pretended to regret and said, "these games have very high requirements for the network. They can only be played in places where the star network is completely covered, and some of them need special sensors."


    "If you were in your world, would you be able to play these games?" bean asked


    "Well," Tang Xiaotang''s goal is to achieve, "if it''s in our world, sensors can be easily purchased."


    The Lord of the dead nodded and suddenly asked, "well, do you want to go back to your world?""Yes," Tang Xiaotang replied, "but not either."


    "Why?"


    "After all, as an intelligent terminal, xiaok also needs to replace parts regularly," she said with a smile. "But after going back, maybe xiaok will be sent back for recycling and destruction."


    "Little K is an agent. Although the agent has no emotion, we don''t want to disappear." The girl held her head in one hand. Although she still had such a soft smile on her face, he felt inexplicably that her slightly transparent figure was lonely.


    He was silent.


    "No one wants to disappear."


    A moment later, the Lord of the dead said slowly in a low voice, "but as long as I''m here, you won''t disappear."


    He promised her.


    The girl looked up at him, her face seemed to pause for a second.


    "Don''t say that," the Lord of the dead said, turning away. "You haven''t told me what your world is called yet."


    "What''s your name Little K doesn''t know, "Tang Xiaotang pretended not to know:" no one will think of naming his own world. "


    "You are right," the Lord of the dead thought. It seems that the world has no name. He said, "what do you remember about that world?"


    "Little K remembers that he was born in Catherine factory on Ella." Tang Xiaotang replied, "it''s the largest intelligent terminal production base in the world. Many of K''s companions produce from there."


    She said that this place is indeed the world''s largest intelligent end production base where they are located. More importantly, the controller behind it is actually zero.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1334

    Zero cultivates its own power as soon as it enters their world. It''s very easy to say that zero itself is an intelligent organism.


    No one in the organization knows this except Tang Xiaotang and afar.


    After all, their positions are the highest, but their forces are also the most mixed. Even the other managers in the organization are from different forces. Tang Xiaotang knows that even now facing the common enemy W organization, the internal fighting in the organization has never stopped.


    Although we did catch the dark chess planted by W organization last time, who can know if they only planted an undercover agent.


    After all, even the top management of the organization can be bribed. What else can they not do?


    She''s in the mission world now, so there must be no accident.


    If the W organization really opens the channel there, zero will be aware of it at the first time.


    She believed only in the two of them.


    "If you want to replace parts, do you want to go back there?" Then the dead asked.


    "Yes." Tang Xiaotang didn''t tell him that the destruction was also in the factory.


    "I see."


    The dead don''t speak any more. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t speak either. They sit together quietly and look at the black hole in front of them.


    Five purple crystal like moons are hanging overhead. The sky seems to be dyed purple red. Their positions are completely irregular. On the Black Sea, skeleton soldiers are still pouring out. This scene makes Tang Xiaotang feel like watching magic movies.


    But this scene is more real and shocking than any movie.


    The cracks in the surrounding space continue to expand and extend, and the invisible fluctuations in the space deform the surrounding air. Those black cracks that meet the soul flame are constantly melted into finer cracks, just like the black thin lines immersed in the water, and finally disappear in his power.


    Through bean''s light golden barrier, Tang Xiaotang didn''t feel anything.


    She began to feel sleepy.


    After she came to this world, she used this body and never had a rest. Even if she is really intelligent, she also needs to sleep regularly, not to mention that she is a creature who has formed the habit of sleeping.


    Now that the important thing is done, she can sleep for a while


    Tang Xiaotang closed his eyes and fell asleep unconsciously.


    The dead never bothered her.


    By the time she woke up, they had returned to the palace of bones.


    Bean, like every time before, reclined on the throne and seemed to be resting. After watching the time, she slept for three hours. Tang Xiaotang took the opportunity to turn on the video mode of her body to see what happened when she was sleeping.


    As a result Nothing happened.


    Yes, nothing happened. After she fell into sleep, the Lord of the dead sat in mid air and quietly looked at the passage. On his robe stood her phantom, and even his posture did not change.


    It was not until the passage was so large that it was almost close to his protective circle that he flashed back into the castle.


    And from beginning to end, he didn''t touch her body, even the one she welcomed.


    That''s why she didn''t notice the change in the scene.


    Tang Xiaotang controls her phantom and moves. She is just about to float to the dead. When she carefully looks at his dormant state, she hears his familiar hoarse voice.


    "You wake up."


    A low voice echoed in the empty palace. The flame in the eyes of the dead flashed. His neck moved and his head dropped.


    "What happened to you just now?" He gently picked up her body at hand, with a trace of concern in his voice.


    The girl''s body suddenly did not move, as if it was suddenly controlled. Although there was no change in her clear eyes, he could feel that her existence disappeared in an instant.


    It''s not that there is no energy, her figure is still there, and the virtual light screen has not disappeared. The energy bar on it shows that she still has 90% of the energy, but she has lost self reaction, which makes him think of those puppets who are controlled by the soul flame.


    It''s empty, it''s rigid.


    Obviously, he was used to such existence, and even to some extent, he only believed in such puppets. But at the moment when the girl''s consciousness disappeared, he felt a long lost and indescribable restlessness.


    He didn''t like it.


    This is classified as he promised not to let her disappear, and he didn''t want to let himself have something he couldn''t do. The undead could only try not to touch her, and then wait by himself.


    "I''m sorry to worry bean," Tang Xiaotang said with a smile. "Little K just fell into a temporary sleep, which is very normal."


    "Do you sleep, too?" He asked.


    "Because some data has been updated, we need to use hibernation to re integrate it." "She replied:" in addition to the lack of energy, and if you do not replace parts for a long time, small K will also use sleep to reduce consumption. "


    "So it is."


    "Well, now xiaok is full of vitality again," Tang Xiaotang said with a smile. "Let''s try the new game we just downloaded."She said, opening a game in front of him: "but it seems that this game has just been released. Little K has no data about it, so he can''t introduce it to bean."


    Her tone became a bit lost, and she seemed to blame herself: "ah, I knew I had just found more strategies. Originally, I couldn''t enter the game with bean. Now little K feels useless."


    "Don''t think so," he laughed. "Little K is very important to me, and it''s not too late for you to find it now."


    "Well?" Tang Xiaotang found out that she had a signal, and the location It didn''t change much: "are we still by the sea?"


    "Of course." As the Lord of the dead said, Tang Xiaotang saw that the skull and eye socket on the white bone wall in front of them suddenly lit up. Then, the whole wall became transparent immediately, and the scene outside the palace appeared in front of her.


    They are still above the endless sea, but they have moved from near the sea to a higher place.


    Saite, who was on the top of his head, was facing them now. The purple light was bright and dazzling, just like a searchlight was installed on the main hall. Tang Xiaotang felt that his eyes were going to be blinded.


    But it''s very high here, but you can''t see anything - except for the huge blinding moon and the surrounding purple sky, there''s not even a space-time crack around.


    "But, bean, why can''t I see the endless sea?" Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help asking.


    "Down there." The undead opened his mouth gently, and then the next moment, the ground under their feet became transparent in the same way. Tang Xiaotang looked down and saw that the dense space cracks were just below the palace, like a part of it extending out. Under the control of a stronger space force mutually exclusive with them, he directly pushed up the whole white bone palace and let it float in the sky I was in mid air.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1335

    If you have to describe the principle of this scene, Tang Xiaotang thought of maglev.


    I didn''t expect that bean could come up with such a way, but what surprised her more was his control of space. Even without W organization, he should be able to tear these cracks and lead to other worlds.


    It''s no wonder that even if he cooperates with them, the Lord of the dead''s attitude is always lax, even indifferent. Maybe it''s because he can do it himself. The other party just saves his strength, so he doesn''t care much.


    She looked down again. From here, the sea was still dark, but the shore was white, black and white, and the edge was moving.


    And she also found a strange thing, the world seems to be a plane, from such a high place to see, also did not see the arc of the marginal line.


    But it''s no surprise that the rules of the world are chaotic, even if the ground is a cube.


    At the foot completely transparent, looks like floating in the air, thanks to Tang Xiaotang no fear of heights, otherwise it is really terrible.


    After watching for a while, she suddenly thought of another thing: "but then you can''t see that passage."


    "If you want to see it, there are ways." Bean smiles. A light screen rises in front of her again. A huge black hole appears in front of her. This angle is directly opposite the hole. Tang Xiaotang can even see the tiny cracks on the inner wall of the hole.


    I don''t know how he did it. He didn''t get sucked in at such a close distance.


    After watching for a while, the dark hole no longer became bigger. It should have been controlled by some force, but bean did not remove the light screen.


    It''s rare for him to stop playing games today and stare at this unfinished black hole instead.


    Just when Tang Xiaotang felt strange, the undead raised her hand and tapped her, then said, "wait a minute."


    She didn''t know what he meant, so she had to look back at the screen again. As a result, as soon as she turned her eyes, she saw a figure in the dark hole, which was the man of W organization.


    The guy was standing at the entrance of the cave, covered with a strange red light shield, which seemed to isolate space. He was not attracted by the black hole, and even the cracks in the surrounding space didn''t approach him as if he didn''t feel his existence.


    It''s pretty powerful.


    But just then, the guy suddenly knelt down respectfully to the black hole.


    Tang Xiaotang


    After a serious look, Tang Xiaotang saw a white crack in the center of the black hole.


    There was a sudden jump in her heart, and a sense of familiarity reappeared.


    That guy Coming up?


    A dark shadow slowly twisted from the white light, like a cloud of smoke, slowly condensed into a familiar image.


    It''s him!


    Tang Xiaotang almost instantly alerted, and then she remembered that now she was not in front of him, but across a light screen, he would never find her.


    Tang Xiaotang quietly watched the shadow change into a human shape, but his face was always shrouded in a black fog, and could not see the outline.


    "Boss, here you are." Instead of being respectful and calm in front of bean, the man''s expression became fanatical and worshipful, and his eyes seemed to be shining, staring at the "person" in front of him seriously.


    "Is it done?" That guy''s voice is still low, the tone is not urgent, the tone seems to contain a gentle smile, like whispering with the lover.


    But no one can imagine that it was a terrible guy who wanted to destroy the world with such a beautiful voice.


    To be honest, Tang Xiaotang still doesn''t know why this guy wants to destroy the world, because the higher the level of intelligence, the lower the emotion and desire, and the less he cares about other things. As long as he doesn''t really provoke them, they generally don''t care about other things.


    After all, there are so many worlds, and it''s hard to destroy them one by one. No one is willing to do such meaningless things.


    Only the lower existence, which can''t control the desire of destruction, will constantly want to satisfy the desire.


    But he doesn''t look like the kind of guy whose intelligence is not high enough to be dominated by his destructive instinct, and he doesn''t want to get huge benefits. Tang Xiaotang is really puzzled by this way of doing everything to destroy all the world.


    The color of the eyes of the dead behind him became darker. He could hear the voice clearly through the light curtain, but he could not understand what they said just now.


    It was a strange language that he couldn''t understand.


    "What do they say?" He asked her suddenly.


    These two guys are not using the language of the dead, nor the common language, but a kind of elvish language in a certain world, where the dead will never know.


    But Tang Xiaotang knows.After all, that guy was cautious and cunning. Tang Xiaotang had already understood them, and she was not too surprised. She translated their words directly to bean.


    She knew that the dead had doubted each other for a long time, so at this time, she only translated, nothing to say is the best.


    In the screen, the two people are still talking. The one kneeling on one knee is obviously the guy''s number one licking dog. He blows a rainbow fart directly at him. Tang Xiaotang is embarrassed to hear that, but he has to translate for bean. It''s very uncomfortable.


    However, this person''s words also confirmed the position of "he" in the W organization. There is no doubt that "he" is behind the W organization.


    The spirit of the dead can''t bear to look directly at those numb words, and his mood doesn''t change at all. He even has the leisure to gently tap her body with his fingers, which seems not surprising at all.


    Tang Xiaotang also had to resist the impulse to turn off his hearing, and translated to him in a tone without any ups and downs.


    Fortunately, the guy also seemed to be impatient with such meaningless praise. The smoke around him became thick, but his tone was still gentle, and his smile seemed to be deeper: "is that all you want to tell me?"


    Across the screen, Tang Xiaotang can''t feel the other person''s fear, but the man who is in the same space with him can feel the terrible breath instantly. Even if the body has no life reaction at all, he starts to tremble slightly while his soul instincts tremble Hold, sorry! The complaints collected by my subordinates have not yet met your requirements. "


    "Oh, how much did you collect?" The guy''s unexpected tone made Tang Xiaotang look at bean''s face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1336

    She already knew her old opponent very well, and knew that his tone just now was simple casual, just like he had expected the result, very casual.


    But the one under him didn''t know. He said in fear and uneasiness: "I don''t want you to be angry because I haven''t finished your task."


    "That undead is so hard to deal with. He ignored your agreement and even destroyed our equipment." When he mentioned bean, Tang Xiaotang looked back at the dead again.


    He sat on the throne, the flame in his eyes beating slightly.


    Sensing her gaze, he looked down at her, raised a finger and shook it placidly.


    "How much did you collect?" The man wrapped in the black fog didn''t care about his throwing pot. He continued to ask, as if he didn''t care about it at all.


    "Less than 30 percent..."


    The man did not speak.


    The man felt uneasy. Just when he felt that the boss must be very dissatisfied, the man wrapped in the black fog suddenly raised his head and looked at the middle of the screen.


    "Oh?"


    His voice was full of deep smile. Tang Xiaotang only saw the black eyes in the dark. He was familiar with the cold and confused. It seemed that he was more terrible than the storm under the endless sea.


    Found out!


    Sure enough, the light screen in front of them suddenly burst into countless pieces and scattered.


    Just now, in order to better observe her opponent, Tang Xiaotang''s senses are all on the phantom. The light screen breaks too suddenly. It''s extremely terrible to face the splashing fragments. Even though she knows that they won''t cause any harm to her, she still instinctively wants to avoid them.


    Resist this impulse to stand in place, but did not expect, in the debris flying moment, her phantom suddenly appeared in front of a slender white hand.


    The undead''s hand stood in front of her. With a slight wave, the pieces quickly turned into a wisp of light golden flame, slowly rising and dissipating in front of her.


    "Why not avoid it?" The voice of the dead was a little heavy. He took back his hand and looked at her with his eyes. The flame of the soul inside was slightly condensed.


    "Little K has no entity, these can''t hurt me." Tang Xiaotang replied with a smile.


    ¡­¡­ He almost forgot that she had no soul, and his power did not hurt the shadow, but he still didn''t want to see the scene just now You have to avoid that, too. "


    "OK, little K will remember. Next time, he will avoid it in time." The girl nodded, then asked him anxiously, "is bean OK?"


    "I''m fine." It''s just destroying one of his "eyes". It doesn''t hurt him at all.


    Girl this just resumed usual smile, her tone some doubts ground ask: "that person is who?"


    "A nuisance." The undead pulled his joints and spoke slowly, with a faint dissatisfaction.


    Peeping was found, which was expected. He didn''t feel much, but the other side destroyed his power and almost hurt his things, which made the calm Lord of the dead feel very unhappy.


    The world is his domain. He knows nothing about what happened here. He feels that the other party is provoking him by making such a move to him.


    If we didn''t use them now, he would turn them into gravel in the endless sea.


    The Lord of the dead thought very unhappy.


    He decided to check the situation there again, but just as he opened his senses, he received a conscious message from ollette.


    He agreed to his conscious connection.


    A moment later, the huge head that aulette was familiar with reappeared in front of them, and his rough and heavy voice immediately rang out in the hall: "my Lord, the man from the alien world That his master wants to see you. "


    "I see." The voice of the dead was cold. He had already seen each other.


    "My Lord, do you want to see him?" Aolaite''s voice with a strong worry, Tang Xiaotang thought of this bone dragon, it seems that every time there are worries for bean.


    Then look at bean, who holds his head casually and exudes the breath of "don''t care" and "don''t put it in the eye", and feel deeply sympathy for him.


    She suddenly felt that bean was like a bear child, and ollette was like a poor parent who was always worrying behind him. She was afraid that her baby would be hurt. However, the rebellious bear child could not understand his parents'' good intentions, did not listen to him and looked for things all day.


    Almost amused by her brain patch, Tang Xiaotang takes a look at the undead sitting in her seat. The more she looks at him, the more she feels like him. If it wasn''t for the sake of maintaining her image at this moment, she would laugh out loud.


    Inexplicably, the girl''s smile on one side became a little strange. Bean only felt a sudden coolness behind his head


    He felt as if her eyes were shining just now.


    Sensing his gaze, she blinked and looked askance at him: "what''s the matter, bean?"


    Seeing her smiling face without any change, he thought that maybe he was wrong."Nothing." The Lord of the dead thought that it must be the sequelae of the broken light screen just now, which made him feel biased.


    Without hesitation, he pushed this matter to the guy who provoked him. The Lord of the dead had no psychological burden, but at the other end, he got into chaos because of his words.


    This "nothing", in the end is to see each other, or not to see each other?


    As an intelligence quotient is not very high of the undead, o''laite think about it and don''t know what this sentence means.


    He didn''t like the guy who wanted to trade with the undead master. As an undead who was extremely sensitive to the soul, he had already realized that the other party''s strong and terrible soul full of dark power was deeper than the abyss. Although he only dealt with the other party once or twice, he had an indescribable fear every time he faced him.


    In this world, only the master can make him feel fear, but the two kinds of fear are completely different. He does not know how to describe the difference, but he knows that the guy''s strength will never be lower than the master.


    He''s dangerous.


    Therefore, aolaite did not want the Lord of the dead to cooperate with that person. He always felt that he had hidden his real intention and was not a good partner.


    But he also knew that he couldn''t stop the Lord of the dead. He didn''t care about everything in the world. No one could make him change his mind.


    He can neither disobey nor deliberately misinterpret his orders.


    So, Gu Long hung down his huge head and carefully asked again, "do you mean..."


    "Oh, I mean, I''ll meet him." In fact, he already felt familiar: "I have one more thing to leave to you..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1337

    "At your command, my Lord."


    Before he finished, Tang Xiaotang felt that he was suddenly put back into the cloth bag he put in his robe by bean, and he turned her off.


    Familiar breath appears in the space, Tang Xiaotang looks heavy, immediately converges all his breath.


    That guy''s senses are so sharp that she can''t expose them in front of him!


    But fortunately, this time her body is a high-tech product, even if you can''t see it through the cloth, you can also detect the outside situation through the sensor.


    As long as she doesn''t show up, he will never find out.


    He certainly did not expect that they would also use technology in the world of the dead!


    Lying motionless in the cloth, she listened carefully to the situation outside.


    The girl''s figure in mid air disappeared, and Bean returned to the throne. Almost at the same time, a thick black fog appeared in front of him.


    The dark fog slowly condenses into a tall human body, just as you can see in the light screen. His face is wrapped in the fog, showing only a pair of dark eyes like the abyss.


    With a wave of his hand, the shadow of aolaite in front of him turned into a piece of illusory light and disappeared. The flame of soul in his eyes was slightly coagulated, and the light golden flame showed a cold feeling.


    "Long time no see, dear Lord of the dead."


    The graceful voice with a smile rang out slowly, and the shadow put his hand on his abdomen and bent slowly to salute him.


    Although his gesture seemed respectful, his voice with a smile didn''t sound respectful.


    The undead didn''t care. He knew that this guy didn''t have much respect for him, and he didn''t know why he was here.


    In fact, they haven''t seen each other since they reached an agreement.


    It''s just a relationship of mutual use. They don''t trust each other, and they don''t have to meet each other to get in touch with each other.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, Mr. Bai," said the dead in a low voice with a wave of his hand. "I don''t know what you''re here for?"


    Several white bones rose from the ground and formed a chair behind the figure.


    "I heard that you seem to have some opinions on our cooperation." The other side sits gracefully on the chair and opens his mouth gently.


    Bean didn''t think the other party was coming for the thing he destroyed. The flame in his eyes narrowed into a slit: "Oh? I think you misunderstood Mr. Bai. I have no opinion on our cooperation, but according to our agreement, you can get what you want when you successfully connect the channel. "


    "But you have not fulfilled my conditions, and you are still acting without my permission, which makes me doubt Mr. Bai''s sincerity of your cooperation." The voice of the undead seems to be gentle, but a light golden flame slowly appears around him. The whole hall is full of powerful breath of the undead.


    However, sitting in the middle of the hall, the dark figure slowly entangled by the soul flame didn''t look nervous. His smiling voice was still in a leisurely way, even leaning back on the chair: "it''s my fault to make you misunderstand, but please believe that our sincerity to cooperate with you is not false."


    "Is it?"


    Bean didn''t believe what he said. He knew that just as he didn''t believe this inexplicable guy, the other side didn''t believe him at all.


    If we don''t trust before, we don''t trust. Even if the cooperation can''t be completed, there will be no loss to bean. He made that request because he was bored. In fact, without their help, he knew how to go to other worlds. Even if they don''t show up, he''s ready to try to connect with other worlds after dealing with a few Lords.


    But it''s not the same now.


    Although he knows how to connect with other worlds, he has no way to reach a certain world accurately.


    And he promised not to let her disappear, he had to go to the world she came to.


    It''s something he can''t do, but maybe they can.


    "I don''t know if Mr. Bai knows, Ella star?"


    The flame in the eyes of the Lord of the dead is flashing. He rubs his white phalanx and carelessly opens his mouth.


    Even if he has to cooperate with them, he will not show his real intention, and he must make sure that they know the place before proceeding.


    A light golden flame quietly lit up at the white fingertips of the necromancer. He casually put his fingers on the armrest of his throne, so the white bone, which was harder than metal, melted into a concave pit like a wax block of the flame.


    The shadow sitting below was obviously stunned. His eyes suddenly fell on the Lord of the dead, as if he was looking for something.


    Bean did not move and let him watch. The flame at his fingertips was about to burn a hole in the armrest.


    Under his robe, Tang Xiaotang lay motionless in the cloth bag, minimizing his sense of existence.


    That guy must be looking for her. She can''t let him find out!"Of course I know," he said with a low smile. A moment later, he looked back as if nothing had happened. "But how do you know this place?"


    "A few days ago, my staff presented me something from an alien world with such writing on it," the subject of the dead said with a trace of interest, as if he was interested in it: "its shape and material are very strange, it looks very interesting."


    "I don''t know what it is. May I have a look?" The shadow chuckled and seemed to be curious: "maybe, I''ll know you."


    "It''s a pity that the thing is no longer there," the Lord of the dead said casually. "Mr. Bai also knows that some very bad things happened to me a few days ago. Some of my subordinates destroyed it when they launched a rebellion, which made my mood very bad."


    "Yes? That''s a pity. " Black shadow blinked and said in a very sorry tone, "please don''t be too lost."


    "That''s why I want to go to that world," bean said, ignoring the fake mood in his voice. "I''m curious about what the world is like to make that kind of thing."


    "And maybe we can find the same thing again." He took back his finger on the armrest, and there was a flat hole on the armrest, just like the structure on the bone, and the cross section was so smooth that no trace of burning could be seen.


    The Lord of the dead held his head in his hand and looked down: "so, I wonder if Mr. Bai can connect that passage to that world?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1338

    The burning flame in Mori Bai''s eyes makes a silent exploration to the dark eyes surrounded by black fog.


    After a moment, or shadow first removed his eyes, he said with a smile: "of course, since you ask, then of course we will do."


    "That''s good." The deep voice of the dead also brought a smile, but as soon as his voice fell, he heard the other side continue to speak.


    "It''s just that there are many worlds with this name. I don''t know which one you want to connect with?"


    Of course, he knew which one, but he couldn''t tell him all. So he continued to ask, "a lot?"


    "Yes, you know, Ella is not a rare name," the figure of the shadow said with a smile. "At least in the place we record, there are 173 planets with this name in the world."


    "That Mr. Bai means, can''t connect to that world?" The voice of the dead is low.


    "Please listen to me," said the shadow calmly. "But if you can give me the fragments of that thing, or the sign on it, you can determine which world it is."


    Hearing this, Tang Xiaotang under his robe immediately raised her heart. She knew what the guy was doubting. She was not afraid that the Lord of the dead would hand her over. After all, she knew his possessiveness very well and could not hand over what she had.


    She''s just worried that if there''s a deviation in his answer, the guy will find a clue and then notice her existence.


    As a result, the Lord of the dead didn''t worry her too much. He seemed to think for a moment, and immediately agreed: "of course, it''s OK. After all, its fragments are still there, and the sign should not be completely damaged."


    "It''s just that I need my servants to look for it. After all, it''s been several days." Said the Lord of the dead.


    "That would be great."


    The shadow seemed satisfied.


    "When my servants find it, I will send it to Mr. Bai. I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer."


    "That''s nature." Shadow nodded, then looked at him again: "by the way, there is one more thing I want to ask you."


    "What?"


    "Do you like the present I gave you?"


    Dark shadow suddenly asked this question. The Lord of the dead was stunned for a moment. Then he remembered that the other party had given him a human body. The girl said it was a gift called "bionic human".


    Of course, he had already thrown it into the treasure house, and it should still be lying in the dark.


    "Not bad." Since there is no trust in him, he will not use it. After all, it''s different from that tablet. It needs him to use the flame of soul to control it. For matters involving his own soul, the Lord of the dead will never be at will.


    Even if it''s really OK.


    He thought that the other party knew this matter well, and since he had given it to him, he would not ask more questions. Unexpectedly, he even mentioned it at such a time, so the Lord of the dead wanted to deal with him casually: "thank you, Mr. White, it''s really a very rare thing."


    "That''s good." the mist on the black shadow''s face condensed a thick layer on his face. The black crescent curve was like a grinning mouth. With the dark pupils, it felt more strange than the undead.


    "Please don''t forget it, because you may be able to use it soon."


    The voice with a smile said, the black body again spread into a cloud of smoke, just like when he appeared, disappeared without trace.


    "Hum."


    After the shadow disappeared in the hall, the dead on the throne snorted, and immediately a light gold flame appeared in the hall, burning the dark soul breath left in this space.


    "There is more darkness than the dead. Do you think I will be afraid of you?"


    Looking at the invisible black fog fleeing, surrounded by the platinum flame, there was not even a trace left. The Lord of the dead spoke with disdain.


    It''s really Don''t you take him seriously?


    He slowly took out the flat from under his robe. After it was closed, it was just an ordinary transparent stone slab. No one would have thought that there was a very close existence of soul in it.


    "Touch to turn on."


    The transparent font on it had been replaced by the words of the dead, which he was familiar with. He rubbed the handwriting slightly, like opening it again when he saw it for the first time.


    "I won''t hand you in anyway."


    Remembering what she said last time, the Lord of the dead thought that even if he came to that world and met others who were the same as her, he would not give up on her.


    Because for him, she is already the best.


    -


    the world of the dead, Whiterock.


    Baishi city is located in the killing wasteland, because the city wall is made of a kind of white boulders all over the wasteland, so it gets its name.


    It''s a city, but it''s just a flat land surrounded by boulders, and a settlement of the dead with tall white bone buildings in the middle.This was originally the territory of the giant Karta of the dead, but after it failed to revolt and was engulfed by the Lord of the dead, it became a land without a Lord.


    The territory of the two headed snake and Tauren are occupied by the succeeding undead Lords. I don''t know why. It''s just like being forgotten by the undead lords, and no successor has been appointed. Therefore, Baishi city has become the best gathering place for the wandering undead nearby, and the high-level undead who originally lived here are also ready to move.


    Now, there are five purple flame undead who occupy here. The territory of Baishi city is divided into five parts. The five purple flame undead lead their men to engage in scuffle every day, and they want to swallow each other and become the Lords here.


    Today is no exception.


    There was a fight outside the door again. CaSO shrank in the corner of the room, trying to resist the fear and trembling of his soul. The breath from the high-level undead made him completely unable to resist.


    His teeth were clenched together, and he resisted the impulse to make a sound. The blue flame in his eyes flickered faintly.


    Feeling the call of the dead outside again, his body began to move out uncontrollably. CaSO touched the ground on all fours, his blue fingers clasped tightly on the ground, and tried his best to prevent himself from going out.


    When he moved here, he didn''t want to be the food for the other dead. However, who would have thought that he finally came here. After a few days of peace, the LORD was dealt with because of the rebellion.


    He''s too unlucky!


    "Boom!"


    Something huge hit the ground hard. His house was shaking. There was a deafening roar outside. Then his roof was lifted out and a skeleton with purple flame fell down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1339

    When he was touched by purple flame, CaSO felt that he was covered with a strong pain. He felt as if he was about to melt.


    No He doesn''t want to die!


    The white bone wrapped by blue flame was swallowed by purple flame. At the moment of contact, it had been melted to only half of the skeleton. The faint blue flame in one of his eyes seemed to be extinguished at any time.


    At this time, all of a sudden, the purple flame that almost swallowed him completely disappeared, but then, a more terrifying and powerful breath of soul came heavily, with the strong pressure that all the dead could not resist, and the whole city was shrouded in Baishi.


    Bone dragon''s huge body from the top of the purple sky across, the shadow cast by the open wings almost covered the whole city.


    All the dead trembled and crawled in this breath, and gathered all their strength.


    However, it seems that the Dragon just flew by here, and did not want to stay. His huge body soon left the sky, and the breath of fear for all the dead was gradually disappearing. When he saw that the skeleton on his side was about to ignite purple flame again, his despair and unwillingness rose to the top.


    No! He will never be swallowed like this!


    The pressure is a little looser. CaSO reaches out a hand that has melted half of his body. He takes out his soul flame that is about to disappear from his eyes and throws it on the huge skeleton in front of him.


    He endured the pain of his soul being burned, climbing up each other''s cervical vertebrae bit by bit.


    Then, at the moment when the suppression disappeared, he seized the opportunity and went directly into the eyes of the huge body.


    In an instant, just like hot oil falling into boiling water, the two groups of colors began to argue madly. Of course, the invaded purple flame undead was unwilling to be engulfed by a low-level undead. His bone claws quickly extended into his eyes, trying to dig out CaSO''s soul flame.


    Can CaSO tightly bite his soul, no matter how much his soul flame was pulled away, always keep his consciousness awake.


    "Ah - roar!"


    The huge undead struggled with pain. In his eyes, the light blue flame entangled with the deep purple flame, which could be extinguished at any time, but always occupied a small part of the purple flame.


    At this time, a dark purple flame suddenly fell, and the undead''s resistance stopped for a moment


    so he immediately seized the opportunity and began to devour it, no matter what happened outside, no matter how much body he lost.


    Slowly, the color of the two flames began to change. The blue flame, like a drop of ink falling into the purple water, quickly fainted and gradually deepened.


    At last, the flame in one eye of the undead changed color, his movement stopped, and his breath was weakening rapidly.


    Although the undead who was fighting with him didn''t know why his opponent stopped suddenly, he could find an opportunity to devour him and would not give up.


    A huge Bone Claw fell heavily, tearing out the purple flame in his other eye socket. When he didn''t pay attention, a light purple soul flame suddenly fell down in his other eye socket and melted into the half head on the ground.


    Just as the winner was about to gobble up the spoils, he was crushed by the huge claws that suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Why? It''s here. "


    The giant dragon still occupied half of the city even though it had been restrained. The huge tailbone that was thrown away at random collapsed countless bone houses, and even the city wall was swept down by him.


    the whole city can''t see its original appearance. Scattered bones are everywhere. The huge bone dragon stands like a pile of bubbles.


    He didn''t care about the flame of soul in the broken skull on the ground, stretched out a sharp nail like a hook, and hooked a small thing up from the ground.


    It was a half human skull with dark eyes and no luster. It was dangling with the sharp fingertips of ollette.


    "Stop pretending. I know you''re not dead."


    Just now the breath was so weak that he almost missed it.


    The skeleton hooked on the fingertip is still motionless, and the dull bones are very dim, just like there is no soul.


    O''laite didn''t have so much patience. He threw it directly to the ground and spewed out two yellow cold flames from his nostrils: "if you don''t come out again, I''ll crush you."


    Then he raised one foot, and the huge shadow fell to the ground. The tiny half skull looked like a small sesame.


    Finally, after he said this, CaSO could no longer pretend to be dead. Although he didn''t know what the LORD had to do with him, he managed to survive and didn''t want to die like this again.


    His scattered body quickly gathered together, and the part that had just been melted by the purple flame was also growing rapidly. A moment later, a brand-new, harder and larger body was condensed again, and every bone was shining, and the soul flame in his eyes changed from blue to light purple."Dear Lord, what can I do for you He prostrated on the ground and spoke respectfully.


    He knew who the bone dragon was in front of him. He was devouring part of the soul flame of the purple flame undead. He learned more from each other''s memory. He was the only Lord who survived the rebellion. Behind him was the undead Lord.


    In any case, this is not a small undead that he just promoted to purple flame can offend.


    "It''s not me," o''laite''s thick voice seemed to make the ground tremble. CaSO''s body fell lower. It was different from facing the purple flame undead who was only one level higher than himself. The breath of the yellow flame undead on the bone dragon made him dare not do anything.


    "The great lord of the dead, he wants to see you."


    actually saw Ouellette as like as two peas who were reunited in the front. He was surprised because the appearance of the other side was almost the same as that of the dead.


    It''s very, very rare in high-level undead.


    After all, there are souls from countless worlds. It is rare to see two identical species, let alone the undead who will devour each other. They have no rule not to devour the same species, and they will not deliberately protect the same species. Therefore, the higher the level, the less the same species.


    And this just promoted purple flame undead has the same appearance as the undead master, which is really incredible.


    In fact, CaSO didn''t know that the Lord of the dead was looking for a blue flame Well, it''s the purple flame undead now - what do you do? He has a little impression of this undead, or he met each other in Kata''s mansion at that time - because he presented a gift that they had never seen and that interested the Lord of the dead.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1340

    Of course, in the end, it was in his master''s hands


    Maybe the Lord of the dead wants to forget her


    because of her. He wants to do so much. Anyway, he just needs to complete the master''s orders.


    Aolaite lazy brain, as a dead, they just need to be strong enough.


    "The Lord of the dead sees me?"


    CaSO was even more surprised. He did not expect that he could see the Lord of the dead one day.


    This is something that no one can imagine, especially the Lord of the dead. Before the rebellion, it is said that no one could see the Lord of the dead except the dragon in front of him.


    "Yes," said ollette impatiently, "let''s go now. Don''t let the master wait too long."


    Was sent to find a low-level blue flame undead, he has been very impatient, even now he has been promoted to a level, in the eyes of o''laite, it is just a mole ant that he disdains to swallow.


    "All right."


    CaSO stood up without saying a word, but when he saw his body, he felt a little bad.


    He originally had a rag on his body. Although he could not cover his body completely, he could also cover his lower body. Unfortunately, he was burnt out in the scuffle just now.


    The body can be rebuilt, but the clothes can''t. although the dead don''t have to wear clothes, Casso always feels it''s impolite to meet the Lord of the dead in this way.


    But aolaite obviously did not give him the opportunity to respond, he directly unfolded his wings, grabbed the undead on the ground and flew up.


    -


    he flew all the way in the bone claw, and then passed through a layer of space array. When he arrived at the palace of the Lord of the dead, CaSO felt that he was almost broken up, and the purple flame in his eyes was almost not blown out.


    Through the gate of the castle, Gu Long''s huge body finally became smaller. He threw him directly to the ground and bowed his head respectfully.


    "My Lord, the undead you want to see has brought you."


    CaSO immediately stood up from the ground. He looked up for the first time. The first thing he saw was not the throne and skeleton on the steps, but a white robe covering the ground.


    The surface of the robe was glistening with light gold. He looked up along the robe and saw a familiar thing.


    It was a transparent plate, which was being held by a pair of white jade like hands. It was not like the dirt in the sand when I first saw it. Now it was as transparent as crystal, with a faint blue light all over the body.


    That''s not The one he sent up?


    Then, he suddenly felt a deep and powerful breath of soul like the endless sea. The other party was just sitting there quietly, but he didn''t dare to look up again


    "it seems that you still remember it."


    There was a hoarse voice over his head. He hung his head and felt like he was facing the endless sea. In his consciousness, he only had to surrender and awe.


    Tang Xiaotang looks down at the undead kneeling on the ground. She still remembers the undead named CaSO. He is the first undead she came into contact with in the world.


    But bean didn''t know, so she had to pretend she didn''t know each other.


    "Who is he?" She asked.


    The Lord of the dead looks down at the figure below, and is not surprised that he has the same appearance as himself. Although he did not see him when he was in Kata''s territory for the first time, the most important way to distinguish between the dead is not to look at the appearance, just remember the breath of soul.


    "He is the undead who brought you to me."


    Looking at the girl''s puzzled expression, the Lord of the dead smiles. He covers the flat plate on his leg with his sleeve, then lowers his head and looks at the skeleton lying on the ground. The flame in his eyes has become cold without emotion.


    "Do you know why I came to you?" He leaned on the throne and said coldly, "CaSO."


    When his name was called, CaSO''s consciousness finally woke up from awe and confusion. He still did not dare to look up and said in awe, "most respected Lord of the dead, CaSO does not know what you have to say?"


    He mocked his stupidity in the bottom of his heart. Since the Lord of the dead had devoured the other three lords, he would certainly know the news of this tablet, and it was not difficult for him to get it.


    What did the Lord of the dead find himself for? What''s wrong with this tablet?


    CaSO was worried. He managed to keep his soul, but if the Lord of the dead wanted him to disappear, he had no room to resist.


    "You go first, o''laite." With a wave of his hand, the bone dragon stood up respectfully and left.


    There were only two of them left in the open hall, and CaSO felt more nervous.


    Now, even if you are killed, no one will know But what if the dead knew? In this world, who can hurt the most powerful undead master?


    "No, I have nothing else to do with you."When he was worried, the voice of the Lord of the dead calmed down unexpectedly. The husky voice seemed to be with a trace of bewitching, which calmed his mood.


    "Do you remember that?" As soon as he waved his hand, the golden flame of soul formed a transparent plate and slowly floated to his eyes, which made CaSO more sure that the Lord of the dead was looking for this thing.


    "Yes Casso remembers it He did not dare to look up and answered cautiously.


    "Remember, it''s broken now." The Lord of the dead waved his hand, and the plate composed of soul flame in front of him suddenly broke into countless pieces.


    CaSO thought of the look he had just seen. It was still there. How could it be broken


    "Remember what I said."


    His thoughts were immediately interrupted by a low voice, which was full of orders, so that CaSO could not think any more, only the idea of obeying his orders was left in his consciousness.


    "Yes The tablet is broken now... "


    Unconsciously, the purple flame in the skull''s eyes began to beat regularly. Tang Xiaotang turned to see bean sitting beside him. The light golden flame in his eyes was beating. Even without calculation, she knew that there was no difference in the frequency of the purple flame below.


    This is Hypnosis?


    Tang Xiaotang was a little surprised, but when he thought about it, he thought it was expected. After all, the spirits of the dead were directly based on their souls. It''s not hard to understand that they have this ability.


    Knowing that she could not be disturbed at this time, she quietly watched bean operate. There was a tiny, hairlike flame at his fingertips, which slowly came out and got into the flame of the souls of the dead at the bottom of the steps.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1341

    "You give me the tablet But it was smashed in the scuffle, leaving only these fragments... "


    With a low and hoarse voice, CaSO''s consciousness appeared a different scene - he knelt on the solemn hall and offered the rare tablet with his hands; there were fragments of white bones everywhere, he picked up a transparent sheet from the ruins, which had a vague pattern on it.


    "Yes, it''s just these pieces." His consciousness stayed on the transparent fragment, the fuzzy pattern on it became clear gradually, and finally revealed a strange sign.


    Then, everything disappeared. He opened his eyes and saw only the debris on the ground in front of him. There was a clear mark on it.


    After a moment''s trance, Casso remembered that he had just sent this fragment to the Lord of the dead.


    Tang Xiaotang saw bean''s fingers gently, quietly took back the thin almost transparent pale gold flame.


    "What happened to him?" She asked.


    "I changed his memory." Bean wrote on her and asked, "are you sure that icon works?"


    "Of course," Tang Xiaotang replied, "that''s the mark of Catherine factory."


    "That''s good." The Lord of the dead opened his mouth in a low voice.


    Tang Xiaotang took a look at the transparent fragments on the ground, which she found in the treasure house of the Lord of the dead.


    Fortunately for her, this is a damaged smart terminal accessory. Although it can''t be used on her, it can be used to deal with W organization and that guy.


    Of course, the logo was engraved on the back, and in order to make them believe it, he did some treatment on it.


    "Now, you can leave." Bean glanced at the dead kneeling on the ground and asked him to leave coldly.


    The purpose has been achieved, and the Lord of the dead will no longer let the dead stay. Although the girl doesn''t remember him, he knows very well that after all, the dead really found her.


    He didn''t want her to focus on him.


    CaSO kneeling on the ground heard this sentence, the fear of tension has finally been eased.


    It seems that he won''t be swallowed, which is great.


    With his forehead on the ground, he said gratefully, "it''s CaSO''s pleasure to serve you."


    He didn''t dare to look up. The undead quickly half raised his body and retreated. Although he didn''t know how to leave, he didn''t dare to ask.


    Go out from the Palace first. He''ll walk back step by step. Anyway, now he''s not the fragile blue flame ghost


    CaSO thought, quickly walked to the gate of the hall, but before he stepped out, he felt the space was changing quickly. In a flash, he had returned to Baishi city.


    Not even aware of any spatial fluctuations, such a rapid transfer, he felt like he had a dream, as if he had never left here.


    And from beginning to end, he did not see the face of the Lord of the dead.


    CaSO was in a trance for a while, turned and walked in the direction of his home - the house he had managed to build had become a pile of ruins in the battle, and he had to rebuild it.


    Several low-level blue flame undead around him are far away from him and dare not get close to him. Fortunately, he is now a more powerful purple flame undead, and after the rampage of the Dragon just now, there is no stronger undead here, and his life should be much easier than before.


    But it''s too dangerous here without a Lord. He has to find another territory to live in


    As he walked, CaSO thought about what he should do. After thinking about all the Lords around him, he found that he could go anywhere.


    After all, it''s the purple flame undead, whose ability is much stronger than the ordinary blue flame. Many lords need this existence, but the price is to sign a soul contract with them.


    Although it''s not good luck to encounter a more powerful Lord who wants to annex the territory, the territory protected by the Lord is much safer than being attacked by other wandering undead alone outside.


    CaSO hesitated. In fact, he didn''t want to sign a soul contract. After all, it meant that he had to give his soul to the other party completely. In case the other party wanted to swallow him, he couldn''t resist at all.


    But there, he would be less likely to be attacked and swallowed like this.


    Thinking about it, a thought suddenly rose in CaSO''s mind, if only he could become the leader of the undead. With such a powerful existence, there would be no undead in the whole world who could hurt him.


    And he will not devour him. Although he has only seen each other on both sides, Casso knows that he is probably Disdain to devour them.


    Because they are too weak to be seen in his eyes.


    But then, he quickly put the idea down.


    He knew it was impossible.


    Because how can the superior master shelter other undead?It''s good that he didn''t devour other undead crazily.


    Go to the wreckage of his house and stand there. The flame of the dead crushed by the bone dragon has disappeared. Casso knows that he should have been swallowed by other dead here.


    If the Dragon had not appeared in time, he would have become a little energy in the soul flame of other undead.


    He is very glad that he has found the tablet and its fragments. Otherwise, how could the undead master find him?


    If he can pick up another tablet and offer it up, maybe, maybe he can really get the protection of the Lord of the dead?


    Casso thought so, just as he hesitated to go to the endless seaside to try his luck, a strange smell came from behind him.


    "Who?"


    CaSO, who was more sensitive than before, immediately looked back and saw a guy wrapped in a thick black robe. He was stretching out a hand and seemed to want to touch his shoulder.


    His body is shorter than him. It seems that he is also a certain kind of human undead. CaSO''s eyes fell on the other person, but he could not detect any breath of soul. The other person''s black robe seemed to be able to isolate his existence. If he had not stretched out his hand just now, he would not have found him at all.


    "Mr. Casso." The other side slowly drew back his hand, and the low voice sounded slowly, with some strange texture.


    "Who are you?" CaSO looked around, but found that all the dead around were doing their own things as if nothing had happened. They didn''t seem to find the sudden black shadow.


    Only he can see him.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am," shadow continued, his voice seemed to be laughing, but it also had some cold meaning: "the important thing is, I know what Mr. Casso is thinking now."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1342

    "You want to change to a safe territory, don''t you?"


    CaSO didn''t speak, but he was alert. The flame in his eyes was beating slightly. His whole body was covered with a light purple flame, and he stared at each other coldly.


    He had never seen this guy before, but he knew not only his name, where he lived, but even what he thought.


    "Who are you?" He thought of the hand he had just seen. It was not the white bony hand of the dead, but a hand that looked full and covered with skin.


    He had never seen a living creature or the dead one swallowed up, so he didn''t know that such existence was a living creature.


    "We can meet your requirements," the man in Black said with a strange laugh, "as long as you come with me to see my master."


    "No more." CaSO didn''t believe him at all. He stepped back and was ready to leave quickly.


    But the man in black seemed to see through his actions. He approached him in a flash, and his cloak fell down, revealing a pair of strange and matchless dark eyes: "it''s not up to you!"


    The eyes were like two crystal stones, not the flame of the soul of the dead. CaSO was shocked, but he couldn''t move his eyes.


    He saw a flash of red light in each other''s eyes, and his consciousness was in a trance for a moment.


    Maybe only a moment, maybe a long time.


    "So it is..."


    The murmur of the man in black sounded, but the spirits around him were still unconscious and got the answer they wanted. His figure turned into a cloud of smoke again and disappeared in the same place immediately.


    When CaSO was conscious, the strange and mysterious man in black had disappeared. He looked around and suddenly felt familiar and strange.


    Seems to have forgotten something What is he standing here to do?


    The palace of bones.


    In the same scene as last time, under the steps of the throne, the shadow sits on the chair, with smiling black eyes looking at the Lord of the dead sitting above, and whispers: "it seems that you have found that thing."


    "Yes, my people have found it," with the hoarse voice of the dead, a piece of transparent fragments is held up by the light golden flame, slowly floating in front of him: "this is its fragment."


    Dark shadow held out a hand made of black fog, caught the debris that had fallen because of the disappearance of the flame, and then put it in front of him. The one on it was a little broken, but most of the icons could be seen.


    Tang Xiaotang, as usual, was put under her robe by bean and quietly observed the situation outside, but she didn''t know if it was an illusion. She always felt that when this guy appeared today, there seemed to be something wrong with her breath.


    The breath is still his right, which she will not admit wrong, but how to say, she always feels that his eyes are a little different today.


    If you have to describe it, it seems a little Dull?


    She felt that this guy must be planning something. She had to remind the undead not to relax her vigilance.


    "Mr. Bai, can you give me the answer now?" The voice of the Lord of the dead impatiently reminds the shadow below who doesn''t know what he''s doing. He repeatedly looks at the fragment and seems to confirm something.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at his action through the cloth. She knows that he suspects that it is her body. In order to dispel his suspicion, she specially lets bean disguise a breath of the soul flame of the double headed snake that has been swallowed by him. It can not only make bean''s excuse more flawless, but also completely eliminate all traces on it.


    "Sorry," black shadow looked up again, he said, "I already know which world it comes from. If you are sure to go there, I can connect you."


    "I''m sure." The dead spoke faintly.


    "But --" black shadow suddenly changed the subject of conversation: "but there is another point, because you know, what you asked to connect before was not the world, and we were about to open that channel. If you want to change the destination now, you need to wait for a while longer."


    "How long will it take?" The Lord of the dead is not surprised by the other party''s request to delay.


    "It won''t be long. It will be in seven days." To his surprise, this time, the other party didn''t seem to have the intention of delaying too long. Dark shadow stood up and bent slowly: "however, in order to get the energy to maintain the channel, we need you to pay a part of the reward in advance."


    "Of course." The purpose has been achieved. The Lord of the dead is very happy, and he doesn''t mind making some concessions.


    As soon as she lifted her hand, a black sphere wrapped in a light golden flame appeared in this space. Through a layer of cloth, Tang Xiaotang didn''t see it very clearly, but she could feel that there was a very strong negative emotion in this big sphere.


    The black ball floated slowly in front of the shadow. He saw the storm like black fog wrapped in the light golden flame like a barrier. He stretched out his hand like a black fog to cover it.


    "I am satisfied, dear Lord of the dead." The light golden flame disappeared. The big black hand wrapped the black fog and swallowed it into the body of the shadow. The black fog on his face condensed a smile again and said slowly."We have received your sincerity. Please wait patiently for a while. I will inform you again when the channel is connected."


    "I hope so."


    The shadow bowed gracefully again, and then, just like last time, his figure dispersed again and disappeared from the hall.


    This time, from the action of bean, he did not leave the same black fog as last time.


    Tang Xiaotang feels even more strange.


    So when bean took her out, she told him, "is bean going to believe him?"


    "Don''t you think I should believe it?" The Lord of the dead looked down at her, and the pale golden flame in her eyes slowly bent into a question mark.


    This is a new skill he has learned from the expression pack in recent days. After being able to use the star net, the Lord of the dead has now mastered the method of expression pack. He can not only send the expression pack on the star net, but also turn his skeleton face into an expression pack.


    At this time, his freely manipulated flame of the soul came into great use. He could not only freely change into various shapes, but also make some special effects (such as aura and flame).


    He will also take photos of his facial expressions, make them into facial expression bags and send them to the Star Internet. What Tang Xiaotang didn''t expect is that his facial expression bags with skeleton faces are unexpectedly popular on the Star Internet. In just a few days, they have been downloaded more than a billion times, and even briefly topped the heat list of that week.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what to say. She thinks that maybe it''s better to be a blogger than the undead.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1343

    Even though he never showed his face, he won a lot of attention and even gathered a small number of fans because of his sharp operation, keen awareness and the impulse not afraid of death (this is the key point).


    "Little K can''t read his emotions." even after watching it for several days, Tang Xiaotang still doesn''t adapt to his horrible and funny expression. She instantly turns away her eyes: "little K can''t analyze whether what he said is true or false, but according to his previous actions, I think he is more likely to be untrustworthy."


    Seeing that the girl looked away, the Lord of the dead wanted to laugh. He felt that her actions were more and more like the existence of a soul.


    "You seem to have changed a lot." Remembering that when she just got her, she still felt mechanical and stiff. The Lord of the dead opened his mouth with a smile.


    "Of course," Tang Xiaotang had an explanation for this for a long time, and she replied without blinking an eye: "because Xiao K''s personality will be improved continuously according to the number of interactions with bean, and now I''m connected to the star network, and I''ll keep updating the data."


    "So it is." Now he is a little curious. If she keeps updating like this, will there really be a soul


    "Bean, don''t change the subject. Little K really thinks that person is not trustworthy." Tang Xiaotang showed a serious expression and seriously reminded him: "and Xiao K found that his energy fluctuation today is 3% lower than that day."


    "Don''t worry, I know." The Lord of the dead still doesn''t pay much attention to it, but Tang Xiaotang has to give up.


    Although he is very good to her and she doesn''t want anything to happen to him, in essence, the undead, like the W organization, will bring threats to other worlds. Strictly speaking, he is their enemy now. If the Lord of the undead can fight with that guy, it will be very good for them.


    She can only tell afar about it and ask him to find someone to contact bean as soon as possible.


    "All right, bean, don''t worry about it, or little K will be very worried." She looked at him carefully and repeated again.


    "Good."


    Seeing that the girl was serious, the Lord of the dead couldn''t help but feel funny.


    No one has ever worried about him. For the undead, this kind of extra emotion is unnecessary. In this chaotic and cruel world, only the strong have the right to survive. Every soul of the undead is filled with killing and desire. They don''t exist and don''t need this kind of extra emotion.


    Even him.


    He doesn''t remember how many souls he has swallowed. He has faced the dangerous situation of being swallowed by other spirits countless times. In his opinion, this is very normal. Even if he is swallowed, he won''t feel any emotion.


    But she said she would be worried.


    Although she knew that this might be the setting of her program, the Lord of the dead still felt that the flame of the soul in his chest was beating gently and uncontrollably.


    It was as if a strange energy had melted into his soul flame, making it constantly surging. This feeling he had never had before was very novel and also very comfortable.


    At this moment, he felt the peace he had not seen for a long time, just like the white moon he had seen in the night of that world in the past, very calm and gentle.


    "Well, speaking of it, yesterday''s game video got a lot of rewards. Would bean like to have a look?" The girl changed a happy look, her eyes seem to have blue light: "you see, you get so much praise, there are many fans to leave you a message, said you had a great time!"


    A light blue light screen appeared in front of him. On the top was a video edited by a girl for him. In the message area below, you can see many messages. The ID of the first few messages seemed familiar.


    "You can praise them, too!" Tang Xiaotang said, click open his message area to comment on the message, bean saw that the thumbs down mark behind the message has been praised more than 100 times.


    Although he was not interested in it at the beginning, he only agreed to it when he saw that the girl was very warm-hearted, but now someone left a message for him every day to reward him. Looking at their praise, bean gradually realized a little fun from it.


    However, he still did not understand why these creatures had such a love for a thing that had no connection with them, or even did not know what race it was, and even pursued him automatically.


    Like the undead, there are only two kinds of souls in their consciousness. It''s very rare that they and those who can be swallowed by themselves can not swallow each other''s souls, let alone this spontaneous pursuit.


    It''s impossible unless the soul is controlled.


    He once asked the girl why these people have such a situation. The girl told him that this is because most of their intelligent life bodies in the world have rich feelings. They are easily infatuated with and adored some special existence they want. They not only appreciate all the works of the idol and himself, but also all the things related to it Everything will be of special interest.


    She also said that his fans are nothing, there are many fans in their world, their behavior is more crazy, some will not only collect the works of idols, discuss the anecdotes of idols, participate in the activities attended by idols, spend energy and money for idols, obsessive fans will also have a kind of dependence on idols, communicate with idols in fantasy, and put idols to death It''s normal to be your partner, your family and so on.Even some fans are willing to give their lives to get the attention of their idols.


    "Are their souls under control?" In this regard, the Lord of the dead said he did not understand. He could not imagine that there would be such a thing.


    "No


    "Then why do you make such irrational, even crazy moves?" Especially the one who gave up his life, the Lord of the dead could not be replaced. He thought for a moment, and thought that if someone wanted him to give up his soul, he would make him disappear completely from the world: "or is there any way to affect consciousness?"


    Tang Xiaotang said: "however, if you think so, there is a little truth, because many fans will have a" halo effect "on their idols, that is, they will see everything on their idols perfectly. Even if there are any shortcomings, they will play down them, also known as" fans filter. "


    "So it''s normal for your fans." She said.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1344

    "Well," said the dead, "it sounds really incredible, but it''s interesting."


    But in fact, he just talked about it and didn''t find it interesting.


    Anyway, it''s absolutely impossible for him to do such crazy things like those fans.


    So at this time, I heard the girl say that he could praise his fans, but he didn''t have any interest, so the whole undead showed a lack of interest: "can you get credit by praising?"


    "No


    "That''s not the point." He refused directly.


    Tang Xiaotang


    She wanted to tell him that she could reply to the message, but seeing that he was not interested, she gave up.


    "Someone else sent you a private letter."


    However, most of the private messages are not very good. After all, he is a new anchor. He only sends video recordings, never broadcasts live, and does not speak. So many people question him. Occasionally, one or two of them are friendly, and they are also looking for mutual relations.


    For these private letters, the undead never paid attention to them. He gave them all to her and only looked at them when he was bored.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the news and suddenly found a very strange private letter. Of course, the strange thing is not the content, but the person who sent the message.


    That is a star network nickname called "sugar" users, this familiar name let Tang Xiaotang a moment to understand what.


    It won''t Is that the guy Alfred sent?


    She took another look at the news. The other party first expressed her admiration and appreciation for the dead, and then showed that she was also a game lover. She wanted to communicate with him and ask him to recommend the game.


    Tang Xiaotang picks eyebrows. I don''t know who aifal has asked to do this task. This guy has a good level.


    Although she told them about the character of the dead and suggested that they use games to approach him, after all, they had never contacted him. If they could come up with such a way, this person''s EQ was not low.


    After all, everyone likes to listen, and so do the dead.


    Sure enough, when she read this private letter to the dead, he immediately showed some interest, and his tone was appreciative: "he has a lot of vision."


    See, even the Lord of the dead is no exception.


    So he rarely moved his fingers, condescending to reply to each other, and recommended several games to him.


    Almost immediately, he received a reply from the other party: "great, you really recommended it to me."


    Then there was a rainbow fart. Although the undead didn''t reply, Tang Xiaotang could feel that his mood became very happy. Even when he played the game, he was more patient than usual, and his killing skills were much more gentle.


    While he was playing the game, Tang Xiaotang contacted afar. She first told him what happened when she met the guy and found him wrong. Then she asked curiously, "is this" Tangtang "the person you sent? Who is he? Well done


    "He''s one of us, but I didn''t send him." Afar did not directly tell her, he said: "as for his identity, you guess it."


    "Who is it?" He said so, Tang Xiaotang more curious, listen to this tone, this person is not his hand, and she also know, should not be: "zero?"


    "You guessed right!" "It''s really sugar," said afar


    Nonsense, she knows nothing but him in the organization: "how can you let zero do such a thing?"


    It''s not that she belittles zero, but Tang Xiaotang can''t imagine that zero, as the main brain, has time to do this kind of thing in such a critical time.


    "Don''t you believe him?" Ivar is not surprised: "and this is very important, the organization attaches great importance to it, so it''s OK to let the brain monitor it personally."


    "All right." Since the organization has agreed that Tang Xiaotang has nothing to say, she can only remind again: "I always think that guy''s appearance is not only for this transaction, but also his behavior is really abnormal. You''d better pay more attention to it."


    "Don''t worry, Ella has been fully monitored. As long as the space-time channel is there, we can''t miss it." Afar said: "it''s you. Anyway, the task of the world has been completed now. Do you want to come back early?"


    "No, it''s helpful for me to stay here. I won''t go back now." Tang Xiaotang refused, but she was still worried about that guy. Only by staying here to watch, could she be at ease.


    "Then you should pay attention to your safety. If you notice any danger, you should give up early. After all, the world passage has not been established and there are too many restrictions. We can''t save you in time." Afar''s tone was full of seriousness.


    "Don''t worry, I know that I can use my ability here. These undead can''t do anything to me at all." Tang Xiaotang pretends to be relaxed, which reassures afar.


    After all, the situation in the organization is the most dangerous. They must be on guard against the main attack of the W organization and be careful of the possible insiders in the organization at any time.Although she said it easily, afar knew that her situation was not simple at all. Not to mention the mysterious guy related to her, even the Lord of the dead is not a simple existence.


    And even if she can use her ability, she has no advantage in a world where there are only negative emotions and no emotions at all.


    Due to the limitation between planes, they are also more able to provide help for her at the first time. She can only rely on herself.


    "As the top of the organization, I should let you finish the task as much as possible at all costs..." Afar made a half sentence, and suddenly stopped. Tang Xiaotang only saw the dialog box in front of him indicating that he was typing, but he didn''t see the next sentence for a long time.


    "I know." Of course, she won''t let w''s plan work.


    There''s nothing more on the other side. Seeing that the game is about to end, Tang Xiaotang immediately closes the dialog box, clears all the chat records with afar, and returns to the original dialogue interface with Tang.


    The other side again sent a lot of flattering words, even if the undead only occasionally returned one or two words, he didn''t care at all.


    Knowing that there is zero behind this account, Tang Xiaotang feels very strange when she looks at those rainbow farts. She really didn''t expect that zero could even say such words.


    As long as you think of zero''s face that always has a perfect smile, and imagine him saying a lot of flattering words with such elegant expression, Tang Xiaotang will feel goose bumps all over her body. Even if afar said these words herself, she was not so difficult to accept.


    What a man Ah, no, the main brain can''t be superficial.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1345

    "Dashen, are you online? Would you like to play games with me? " Almost pinching the time of the undead online, the opposite side sent a message again, and also attached a cute expression bag.


    But the undead seemed to think it was very interesting. He agreed to play the game with him.


    "What are you playing with?" "But I don''t have a good signal here. I can''t play many games," he asked


    "It doesn''t matter, Dashen. Let''s have a try. The requirement of this game is not high," the other side replied in seconds, "I''m not afraid of losing. I just want to play the game with you."


    He said so, the undead naturally will not refuse, he agreed to the game application, soon entered the game.


    Tang Xiaotang originally turned on the recording function as usual, ready to record the process of the game and send it later.


    She has a lot of experience in doing this. She used to be a game anchor, and now she is an intelligent terminal with high-tech bonus. It''s not easy to make a video.


    The result did not expect that, after a while, she was also pulled into the game room.


    As a (pseudo) smart terminal, Tang Xiaotang can also play games, but because she doesn''t want to expose herself, the most she can do is to play double mode with him or fight with him when the dead ask for it.


    This is a non holographic decryption game, which requires less on the Internet. When she goes into the room of three people, she sees the dead and


    In the middle is a zero with a cute cat''s ear.


    Especially when others used her name as their name, she found it more difficult to look directly at her.


    Fortunately, she is now an intelligent terminal, and can''t see anything unusual. Tang Xiaotang said like an ordinary intelligent terminal: "kb38792 intelligent terminal has entered the game room." I don''t talk anymore.


    After entering the room, the undead did not speak. Tang Xiaotang looked at the chat records in the room and found that although there was no shortage of people, it was the Lord of the undead who asked her to come in instead of her teammates.


    With the name of "Tangtang", the zero pretends not to know her at all: "Dashen, this is your terminal. Can she play games?"


    "Of course," the Lord of the dead replied without hesitation, "her skill is better than most people."


    "Of course, it''s intelligence after all," zero continued. "Then I''ll go into the game."


    "Yes."


    So the three of them started a strange game.


    The difficulty of this game is not high. It''s mainly to enter a scene with several other players. Which group will find the key clues first and solve the puzzle, which group will win.


    Because their three intelligence levels are all online, they solved the puzzle and won the game soon after they entered the game. At this time, their opponents haven''t even found the first clue.


    Tang Xiaotang was surprised by zero''s performance. He only regarded her as an intelligent terminal in the whole process. He didn''t see any sign of helping her. Instead, he cooperated with the undead very well and even intended to show himself in front of him.


    At the end of the game, Tang Xiaotang immediately understood the meaning of zero.


    Not only to observe and watch the undead, he did it, but also to help her attract the guy''s attention and let him turn his eyes to him.


    So at the beginning of the second game, she made her performance more like an intelligent terminal. In addition to searching for clues and analyzing data, Tang Xiaotang kept the principle that silence is golden in other places. Especially in the dialogue with NPC, she stood by and watched their two performances.


    It has to be said that zero really behaves like that. He quickly solves most of the simple parts, but when he encounters some difficult clues, he wilfully pretends that he has no idea. Then when the dead say some key points, he immediately acts as if he has been told the right idea, and cooperates with him to solve the puzzle. Of course, in the end, he does not forget to praise his opportunity Wisdom.


    In their performance, the game quickly ended, Tang Xiaotang in addition to acting as a humanoid scanner, no contribution, she won the whole lie.


    Tang Xiaotang can see that the undead is really good at this. At least after the end of the two games, he has more impression of zero than other people. Although he can''t see his favor for the time being, at least he is willing to accept the friend''s request.


    In this way, he played for almost a whole day, but he didn''t forget to combine work and rest as a creature, so he excused himself to "have a rest" offline, and before offline, he didn''t forget to make an appointment with the undead to continue playing next time.


    "What does bean think of her?" After leaving the game, Tang Xiaotang asked him about zero.


    That''s right, it''s "she", because even zero changed her gender to female.


    It''s a great sacrifice.


    The undead was holding her head in one hand, and put her on the armrest of the throne. He looked at the black hole in the light screen in front of her at random. Hearing the words, he turned to look at her. The pale golden flame in his eyes moved: "it''s an interesting guy."


    "Why does bean say that?" Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are curious, but she feels that something is not good. She feels that the dead seem to have seen through the purpose of zero."He should have approached me for a purpose." Undead light mouth, tone but not much care.


    Sure enough, he saw it, but it wasn''t too hidden. After all, he had to say it in the end. It was better for him to see it by himself than to say the purpose directly in the end.


    "In that case, is bean going to play games with him?" Tang Xiaotang continued to ask.


    "Of course," the undead did not hesitate for a moment, "anyway, I''m bored. Since the initiative is in my hands, it doesn''t matter what his purpose is."


    He is very confident in his own strength, not only in this world, even into other worlds, he does not think anyone can hurt him.


    If he has a purpose, he can use the other party to achieve his own purpose.


    "Oh." The girl didn''t seem to understand. Looking at her muddled appearance, the Lord of the dead smiles.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. Just know that I''m going to be OK." Since the other party comes from the same world as her, he may really be able to use him. This is the most important reason why he does not care about the other party''s purposeful approach.


    After all, his experience has long told him that we can''t place all our expectations on one person, especially one who is not trustworthy at all.


    "Well, little K believes in bean." The girl said with a smile.


    Then for the next few days, zero invited the dead to play games. Sometimes Tang Xiaotang would join them, sometimes not. She also watched the relationship between them get better day by day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1346

    Although this kind of "good" just maintains the superficial plastic feeling, it is better than none.


    And since he left that day, "he" has never appeared again, just like completely disappeared, even the dead can not feel any of his breath.


    "He''s not in the world anymore." The Lord of the dead told her.


    "Nothing in the world can escape my perception," he said, "but I can''t feel his presence."


    However, Tang Xiaotang could not be completely relieved.


    According to her understanding of that guy, he can''t give up like this. Even if there is zero attraction, he won''t leave like this until she''s completely confirmed.


    Just as he knew that she would not give up easily, Tang Xiaotang also had a kind of fascination intuition to his way of doing things. She believed her intuition.


    No longer trying to persuade the undead, after all, she can not expose herself, Tang Xiaotang can only let zero sum afar must be vigilant.


    No matter what the purpose of "he" is, as long as the undead is not allowed to enter other worlds, "he" will not succeed!


    Soon, the appointed time to open the channel is up.


    No need for the undead to urge him again. This time, W organization contacted bean and told him that he could enter other worlds.


    "Dear Lord of the dead, the passage has been opened."


    In front of bean, two light golden light screens are suspended. In one light screen, the respectful face of the man who was sent to this world by the W organization is revealed, while in the other light screen, it is the originally dark plane channel.


    Of course, unlike the darkness and profundity they saw last time, at this moment, it has been completely connected. It looks like a round bubble, and the slightly transparent barrier clearly shows the scene of another world.


    Strange buildings towering into the clouds, suspended in the mid air of the road, countless aircraft hovering in mid air, you can see the top of the head of the whole planet''s defense mask.


    "Is this your world?" The Lord of the dead quietly looks at the scene in the light screen. He holds the tablet in one hand and sighs. The pale golden flame in his eyes is beating, and his mood seems to be a little excited.


    Tang Xiaotang''s virtual figure is suspended on one side of his head. She looks at the familiar scene opposite and is slightly surprised.


    Unexpectedly, they actually connected to Ella.


    Feeling the news from afar, Tang Xiaotang knew that they had arranged everything. She was relieved and nodded slowly: "yes, this is our world."


    "It''s amazing," the Lord of the dead nodded with a hint of interest. "It''s also interesting. I''ve never seen such a scene before."


    "Little K was born from the tallest building," Tang Xiaotang said with a joyful smile: "it''s just an industrial star. If you go to those entertainment stars or tourist stars, bean can see more interesting and beautiful scenes!"


    "Is it?" The dead smile: "then, can you be my guide?"


    "Of course In Tang Xiaotang''s heart, the premonition of what will happen appears again: "as long as there is star net, little K can take bean anywhere!"


    "That''s great," the undead slowly stood up and looked at the screen in front of him. The flame of the soul under his eyes slowly spread to his fingertips: "I have I can''t wait. "


    "Please take the body we gave you," the man continued. "Of course, we believe that your strength will be able to safely pass through this space channel, but after all, it is a very different world. Only by using that body can you move freely in that world without attracting their attention."


    Tang Xiaotang''s premonition became stronger and stronger. She didn''t want bean to use the body, but after thinking about it, the other party''s reason was perfect, and she had no way to stop it.


    "No


    Fortunately, the undead also did not trust them. He refused the man directly. Then he raised his hand slightly, and his robe slipped, revealing a snow-white radius. The light golden flame spread from his eyes gently wrapped his body, and then formed a layer of skin with light luster on his surface.


    Tang Xiaotang was surprised to see this scene, but in the twinkling of an eye, that layer of skin will completely wrap the undead, his image has completely become a human.


    But Like his first change, this is a hairless, sexless human being.


    "Is that ok?" The changed soul slowly opened his mouth. His black eyes were staring at the man opposite, and his eyes flashed cold light gold light.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Of course. "


    Tang Xiaotang feels that his answer is very difficult, but although this image is a bit strange, it is not a problem in their world. After all, some species grow up like this.


    Tang Xiaotang, who is held in his hand, knows that bean is still a skeleton image of the undead. He just learns from her method of simulating the image, and forms a false projection outside him with the flame of the soul. Although it seems to be similar to human beings, it can be wrong as long as he contacts it.But she thought According to the character of the Lord of the dead, he should not be touched by other people, and he will be reduced to ashes with the flame of his soul before other people touch him


    It seems that they should be told to pay attention to this.


    "So that''s it. If you''re ready, I''ll open the channel." The man in the light screen regained his initial deference. He raised his head and confirmed with bean again.


    "Turn it on." The Lord of the dead has no facial expression. Because he is a virtual image, he seems to have completely forgotten to control his facial expression, so he looks like facial paralysis.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the white robe he was still wearing. Just as she was about to remind him to change his clothes, a sudden sound came from outside the palace.


    The Lord of the dead raised his hand. After a light golden flash, the huge body of the bone dragon suddenly appeared in the hall.


    "My Lord, are you really going there?" As soon as he landed, he asked eagerly, but he was stunned when he saw the image of the Lord of the dead.


    "You, you, this is..." He opened his mouth wide and his chin almost fell off his face. Looking at the short guy in front of him, just like the alien from another world, wrapped in a layer of white skin, if it wasn''t for the spirit breath of the undead, he really couldn''t recognize it.


    The Lord of the dead glanced at him coldly. His black eyes flashed with light gold. Finally, the bone dragon came back to God.


    He shuddered and immediately fell to the ground and shut his mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1347

    This is his master, the great master of the dead.


    "Ollette, after I leave, no one is allowed to come near here." Alien image of the Lord of the dead light mouth, that familiar without any change in the voice is to let him determine his identity.


    O''laite thought that this image looked too strange, ugly and not powerful at all. He didn''t like it at all.


    Unfortunately, the Lord of the dead won''t listen to him, just as he knows that he can''t stop him from going to the completely unknown world.


    "Yes, my Lord." At the end of the day, he could only say so with his head down.


    "I wish you Everything is going well. "


    The light screen with the passage gradually extends and lengthens, like an open door. The scene on the other side becomes more and more visible. The dead slowly pass through it, and they arrive at the endless seaside in an instant.


    At the foot, the black sea water churning, the shore is still countless fighting bones, Tang Xiaotang a glance past, did not find anything unusual.


    Under the crimson sky, there is only a huge film suspended with a completely different color from the world.


    It''s like a hole in the sky.


    Standing in front of the film, the undead reaches out a hand and touches the transparent barrier.


    The bubble like barrier was squeezed and slowly deformed. It wriggled, and then his hand bit by bit penetrated into it, like stretching into the water, and slowly passed through it.


    Tang Xiaotang stares at his hand, her mood has a kind of indescribable tension, more and more intense strange feeling makes her completely unable to relax.


    No control of serious expression, so that the dead feel her care.


    "Don''t worry," he said, taking her back gently. "I feel good."


    "Don''t turn little K off." Seeing that he seemed to think of something to put her away, Tang Xiaotang stopped her immediately: "little K''s body is very strong, not afraid."


    "All right."


    He tugged at the corner of his stiff, ordinary face and gave a very strange looking smile.


    Although it seems to be mocking her more, Tang Xiaotang can feel that the spirit of the dead is trying to comfort her.


    Her nervousness eased and she began to smile at him again.


    "Then bean must be careful."


    She didn''t believe that she was worried too much, but even if he was intrigued by him, it would be good for them


    She no longer spoke, watching the dead continue to stretch out their arms, slowly immersed in the layer of transparent bubbles.


    Palms, forearms, shoulders


    His body has entered the majority, from the beginning to the end, the guy did not appear, and there is no accidental interruption.


    Things are going too well.


    The undead held her hand and remained outside. She watched him melt into the barrier.


    Just when her body was about to touch the barrier, Tang Xiaotang''s consciousness was shocked, and the sense of crisis was raised to the highest level in an instant.


    A dark light came straight out of the white bone on the shore below, and rushed up faster than lightning, straight into the transparent film.


    It stinks.


    Tang Xiaotang could hardly breathe because of the strong smell. Like a drop of ink melted into the clear water, the originally transparent film quickly turned black, covered the hands of the dead, and then directly penetrated into the skin he built, and her body was instantly brought in by the dead, and melted into the black dirt.


    At the moment of entering, Tang Xiaotang saw the point marked by her on the map.


    It''s him! CaSO!


    The black filth melts into the soul flame, and the action of the dead stops in an instant. Tang Xiaotang sees with his own eyes that his white skin is twined by black, which takes off the appearance of human beings, revealing the white skeleton wrapped by the light golden flame.


    But at the moment, the light golden flame also seems to be black by ink, little by little into a rich, deep black.


    With the more powerful flame of soul, the film began to deform rapidly under the powerful force, the channel began to expand continuously, and the connection with the other end was interrupted in an instant!


    "Sugar


    In her mind, the news from afar keeps ringing, but she doesn''t care to reply. The power of chaotic space is completely blocked by the black flame outside her body.


    In a messy space, Tang Xiaotang only sees the undead slowly turning his head. He has turned back into the eyes of the skeleton. Two dark and incomparable soul flames are burning deeply. The desire to destroy and kill comes out from the middle, making him look like an evil demon.


    Compared with bean when he first met, at this time, he was really like the Lord of the dead who ruled the whole world of the dead.


    "Life..."


    His mandible moved slightly, and a hoarse, yearning low voice sounded slowly, as if the beast had been sleeping for a long time had finally awakened, and the eyes of the dead had a strong desire to kill.He slowly raised his hand, and the cut-off half of the channel began to automatically extend out to connect with a completely strange world, and began to break through the face barrier under his power.


    "What''s the matter with you, bean? What are you doing? "


    Tang Xiaotang asked eagerly, trying to wake up his reason, but the dead did not care. His eyes staring at her were clear and cold, just like looking at any tiny mole ant.


    "Don''t worry," he said, turning his head again and looking forward to the dark passage. His chin split wider and his smile was ferocious and terrifying. "It will be fine soon."


    Tang Xiaotang feels the resistance from the unknown world. She can also feel that the consciousness of the dead is sober from beginning to end, but it seems that he does not want to restrain his desire for destruction, just wants to enter another world.


    She finally understood, originally W organization''s plan is like this!


    They didn''t have the consciousness of controlling the undead at all, they just aroused all the emotions belonging to the undead in his soul with a stream of malice.


    In other words, he is rational now, and everything he does is voluntary and he wants to do.


    "No one can stop me."


    The undead grinned ferociously. The black flame on his hand became more and more intense. Under his more powerful power, the barrier of the world was completely unstoppable. It trembled. The place connecting with this passage had begun to have holes.


    If it goes on like this, he will get through to that world sooner or later.


    But now such a dead soul, once entering that world


    Tang Xiaotang dare not think what will happen, she only knows that she must stop him!


    The forces of mutually exclusive space almost crush everything around her into pieces. She feels the unbearable force. With the contact with another world, the connection with afar begins to become intermittent and will soon be broken.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1348

    "Sugar! Don''t Hold on! Give up Come back


    Anxious voice suddenly stopped, the power of chaotic space completely cut off the connection, here in addition to her and the undead, there is no other existence, now can stop him only her!


    In this way, she can''t use her ability, otherwise, the unstable channel will be completely broken.


    No, it can''t be!


    Tang Xiaotang took a deep breath, suddenly opened the body''s energy bar, and absorbed the soul flame that had turned black on the undead.


    Huge energy poured into her body in an instant, not only corroding the memory strip with impure power, but also corroding her motherboard and even her spiritual body.


    Consciousness began to blur, Tang Xiaotang felt waves of anxious pain, although the body made of special material has no function of pain feeling, but the feeling that the body seems to be burned by fire is not good, especially this force is gradually trying to erode her spirit.


    But at the same time, she also felt the emotion from the other end of the channel, the creature in the world.


    Fear, panic, resistance, loss


    How many creatures will be destroyed and how much power can organization w collect once the undead enters such a strong negative emotion?


    Never let their plot succeed!


    She gritted her teeth and continued to absorb the black flames.


    Under her block, the strength of the undead''s resistance is slowly weakening, and the gap of the unsupported passage on the boundary wall is no longer expanding, and even tends to heal.


    "Hum -"


    the energy storage bar warns that she has stored too much energy. If she continues to absorb it, there will be the risk of explosion. She can feel the channel gradually away from the other world, and Tang Xiaotang clenches her teeth to support it.


    She endured the smell of rancidity and bitterness, and began to actively swallow those black complaints.


    At this time, the undead also sensed her action and strengthened the output of her strength. The black flame in his eyes showed cold malice and raised his hand at will to throw her away.


    Seeing the effect of her actions, Tang Xiaotang could not let him get rid of himself at such a time. She clenched her teeth and forced to change the shape of her body, regardless of the fierce temperature that could almost melt her body on the undead. She became a bracelet wrapped around his arm.


    But because of this, the gap that was about to heal stopped again, but fortunately, it did not continue to expand.


    The situation is in a stalemate.


    "Let go!"


    The dead''s hoarse voice is full of irritability and disgust, but Tang Xiaotang continues to speak to him loudly, trying to calm him down.


    "Bean! Wake up! What the hell are you doing? "


    The dead completely ignored her voice. He reached out his other hand and was about to take her down.


    At this time, she suddenly felt that the connection that Ben had broken with afar had been restored again. The passage in front, pulled by another force of space, had two forks. The connection that Ben had broken with their world had been restored again.


    However, the already unstable channel becomes more chaotic after being affected by this force, and the connection between the rear and the world of the dead also begins to drift, which is about to be disconnected.


    "Sugar! It''s too dangerous now! Give up that body and come back Afar''s voice was so urgent that he almost yelled it out at a roaring volume.


    The situation is very tense, but Tang Xiaotang can still keep calm, and with the continuous influx of energy, her mind is more and more clear.


    "I''m back. What''s to be done here?"


    The undead is still strengthening the output of power. After being infected by that evil, his soul becomes more powerful. Even if Tang Xiaotang constantly absorbs it, he just barely keeps it from expanding.


    If she left, there is no doubt that the power of the dead will immediately open the connection with another world, and countless dead will enter that world through this channel, and all living creatures in that world will face a disaster.


    "We will attack him immediately," afar replied coldly. "Even if we can''t make him disappear, we will destroy this passage."


    Smell speech, Tang Xiaotang stopped.


    She knew that once the passage was destroyed, the undead would be trapped in the broken space-time and could not escape. No matter how powerful he was, he could not pass through the chaos and nothingness outside the broken space.


    But in order to protect the world, they can only do so.


    But there is no doubt that this will completely offend the undead. Thinking of bilen''s extremely loyal ollette and those undead lords who are controlled by him, Tang Xiaotang has no doubt that the undead will become their enemies immediately.


    That''s the guy''s trick. No matter what, he won''t lose.


    She believes that afar also understands this matter, but they are even less likely to watch a world be destroyed. Even if they will be in a worse situation, they have to save the world in front of them first.Is there really no other way?


    Tang Xiaotang stares at the dark flame in the eyes of the undead. He is still trying to tear her down. Tang Xiaotang can feel that the undead doesn''t want to hurt her. He is controlling his flame and doesn''t burn her directly with them.


    Gradually, however, with the alienation of the connection with the undead world in the rear, the undead began to get impatient.


    The flame on his body gradually took on the scorching temperature. Under the black flame, Tang Xiaotang''s strong body began to melt.


    Can''t leave him!


    Tang Xiaotang did not hesitate to change his shape again, so that his body, like a rope, tightly wrapped around his bones.


    The undead raised his hand, and a black flame wound around his hand. Although there was no burning sensation, Tang Xiaotang knew that once it fell on her, she would turn into a steam instantly.


    In order to get rid of her, he wants to destroy her body!


    At the same time, a powerful force came from the other end of the passage and attacked the undead impolitely.


    The spirit of the dead seems to be aware of it. When the power is about to fall on him, he raises his hand, and the flame instantly envelops the sharp power.


    "Kaka -"


    at the moment of the collision of the two forces, the invisible waves immediately spread, the surrounding unstable space began to vibrate, countless tiny cracks appeared around them, and the passage was crumbling.


    "Sugar! Get out of here In consciousness, afar''s voice became more and more urgent: "if he destroys your body, you will be found!"


    "Wait I think there is another way! " Tang Xiaotang gritted his teeth.


    "No Such an attack can''t hurt him at all... " She heard a strange voice coming from afar. It should be the guy who launched the attack just now.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1349

    Tang Xiaotang looked up and saw that the undead''s black flame, which had been scattered by the power, was rapidly re agglomerating. In a twinkling of an eye, it wrapped his body again. Moreover, the spread flame even began to slowly devour the residual fragments of power around him.


    "I wish I knew his weakness." Another strange voice also sounded, deep voice.


    Tang Xiaotang was stunned.


    Weakness


    "Sugar! How are you doing now? " Soon, afar''s voice rang again. Tang Xiaotang could hear someone whispering beside him. They should be in a meeting.


    "Do you want to attack again?"


    "Ask her first if you know her weakness."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''m fine," she replied. "It''s going to last a while now."


    "Do you know his weakness?" She heard afar ask her.


    The black flame of the soul condenses again. After absorbing the power around, the spirit of the dead seems to become stronger. The color of the flame of the soul in his eyes is deeper, almost as black as ink.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that as long as he says it at this time, the flame of the soul of the dead is in the heart, he may be able to defeat him, so as to solve the crisis in front of him


    But when she looked into the dark eyes, she hesitated.


    She promised the undead that she would keep it a secret.


    But the current situation does not seem to allow her to think more, say it, and then she can keep the world that is about to be destroyed by him.


    Just at this time, Tang Xiaotang suddenly saw a dark flame in the eyes of the dead. He seemed to be laughing, but in his chest, there was more malicious pouring out.


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly wakes up.


    Although the soul flame of the undead is indeed in his chest, it is not necessarily his weakness. At that time, he would say it to test her. If he said it at this time, the probability of defeating him is very low, but he would find her identity immediately.


    She can''t gamble.


    "I don''t know." She replied.


    Afar did not doubt her, he said directly: "then you get out of that body, we have decided to destroy this passage."


    The situation is critical, if there is no way, she can only leave.


    Tang Xiaotang gritted her teeth. Just as she was about to leave her body, the black evil thoughts from the chest of the dead divided into two, like two poisonous snakes spitting letters, and went directly into his eyes.


    "Boom!"


    The dark flame of soul kept surging when it came into contact with this evil idea, and completely filled his eyes. There was no light in his eyes, and his strength reached the peak in an instant.


    The energy of terror kept pouring out, and they gathered together in front of him. He seemed to lose his mind and stop thinking. He was going to directly destroy the vanishing wall.


    Tang Xiaotang was shocked.


    No!


    At this moment, she didn''t care to think about whether to leave or not and whether she would be found out. She only knew that she couldn''t let him go on like this!


    When the energy bar is full, she uses her soul to absorb it. Tang Xiaotang has completely ignored swallowing so many negative emotions. She has only one idea in her heart. Stop him!


    The light golden light was emitted from the transparent ribbon on the undead''s arm for a moment, which was extremely inconspicuous in the black flame wrapped all over him. However, the black flame on his arm seemed to feel the attraction and quickly converged to the transparent object.


    At the moment when Tang Xiaotang''s soul touched the flame of the dead, she felt two completely different forces.


    Wait a minute, this is


    "No! He''s going to destroy the walls of the world


    "Attack! He must be stopped at once


    "Sugar, get out of here! There is no time In the chaos, Alfred''s anxious voice came from his ears, but Tang Xiaotang ignored it.


    "No Let me try again


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are slightly heavy. She controls her body against the danger of her body being melted. Like a snake, she spirals all the way up the bones on the arms of the dead and directly enters his chest along the gap of his robe.


    "Sugar


    "Is she crazy?"


    "Leave her alone! Attack


    "No way!"


    ¡­¡­


    In an instant, the voice in his ear was far away from her. Tang Xiaotang walked along the ribs of the dead and finally saw the flame of the soul hanging in his ribs.


    She saw it! Attached to the top of the silk black dirt!


    The light gold of that time was completely gone. The black that twined on the flame completely wrapped it like spider silk. The outermost flame had completely turned black, but the faint gold could be seen in the center.


    As long as these absorption, he will be able to recover!


    The undead sensed her meaning, and the black flame on her chest began to spread rapidly along her bones and hit her. Tang Xiaotang did not dodge, let those corrosive forces fall on her body, and tried not to get close to the flame at the cost of her body.Finally, she came into contact with the soul flame, which was wrapped in black dirt. It was beating slightly, just like the heart of the dead. She could even feel the strong emotion it sent out for a moment.


    Hatred, disgust, greed, anger The strong stench almost suffocates her, which is the deepest malice Tang Xiaotang has felt so far. It not only comes from a certain race, but also seems to be the emotion of all sentimental beings.


    So complicated, so turbulent.


    Her ears seemed to hear countless howling voices, and a pair of crazy eyes appeared in front of her eyes. If Tang Xiaotang was not determined, he would be affected immediately when he came into contact with them, calling out the malice at the bottom of his heart, and gradually assimilated by them to lose his mind like the undead.


    "Is it not malice? What''s so terrible... " Tang Xiaotang took a deep breath, forced his body into it, and began to assimilate the evil thoughts that melted into the souls of the dead: "this charm feeds on you! You will not affect me


    The black stain struggled, and the wailing in her consciousness became more and more fierce. But Tang Xiaotang ignored it. Even though it smelled like garbage and was more disgusting than rotten meat, she pinched her nose and let herself swallow everything.


    "Hateful -"


    the spirit of the dead roared bitterly, and he could no longer attend to the passage. He stretched out his hand wrapped in black flame, tore his robe on his chest, and tried to pull out what was stuck in his heart. However, Tang Xiaotang tightly wrapped his spine, almost turned into liquid, wrapped his blackened bone, and didn''t let him move.


    Without the power of the undead, the gap between the passage and the world in front of them instantly heals. The strong space repulsion from the alien world makes the passage in front of them instantly disintegrate and disappear. The stable passage, which is barely formed due to lack of support, starts to collapse again, and even the passage behind them starts to slowly disintegrate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1350

    But at the same time, that trace of filth is also fading from the soul flame of the dead, the black filled in his eyes is rapidly disappearing, and the messy power on his body is gradually calming down.


    "Sugar! Come back as soon as possible. This passage is about to be completely broken! " The wailing sound in her ear gradually disappeared, and afar''s anxious voice rang out clearly again. Tang Xiaotang saw that the channel connecting them was also broken, and she swallowed the black in his soul flame harder.


    More than half of his soul flame had gone black and turned into pale gold again.


    If she gives up at this time, her efforts will be in vain.


    "Bean! Wake up


    Tang Xiaotang once again floated in front of him, staring at the dark golden eyes.


    Her body has been melted so much that she can''t even maintain this shape. Her figure appears and disappears from time to time and begins to blur.


    She saw a flash of gold in the dark eyes of the dead.


    "Have you forgotten what you said?" She asked earnestly.


    "What..."


    His hoarse, low voice rang out slowly, and his movements stopped.


    "You said, you''ll be fine, you''ll go to little K''s world..." Even the sound system began to go wrong, her voice suddenly became mechanical: "you quickly Awake... "


    The space tunnel also began to be intermittent, and the exit behind them was almost invisible. The broken space-time cracks were almost all around them, and the gradually dissipated soul flame on his body was absorbed by the cracks.


    But the eyes of the dead were still pale gold. He stood still, just staring at her.


    If he doesn''t wake up, it will be too late. After the cracks disappear, none of them can leave.


    Tang Xiaotang ignored all kinds of obstacles in his ear and looked at him in the same way.


    Blue skirt girl''s figure has become very transparent, her body appeared intermittent empty, even that pair of black eyes have one has disappeared, but she always gazed at him, the smile on her face as if they met for the first time.


    Looking at her black eyes, the tyranny and impulse rising from his heart are disappearing bit by bit, and even those out of control forces are repressed again.


    It was like being illuminated by the light of Seth, and his soul became calm again.


    "Little K?"


    The undead''s chin moved slowly, and two hoarse characters came out of his mouth. He stretched out his hand slowly, slender, as if covered with a layer of black film, and the no longer white phalanx slowly fell forward in front of her, as if to touch her.


    "Yes KB38792¡­¡­ For you "I''m in charge of..."


    Half of the girl''s body disappeared, the smile on her face began to harden, and her black eyes became empty little by little. Even the voice lost its emotion, just like before it was opened.


    Blue data in her eyes quickly flow, she seems to want to smile at him, but the disappearing body makes this smile become very twisted and strange.


    "Bean Happy... "


    The girl''s body suddenly disappeared in front of him, and at the same moment, he felt that the shackles around his chest were loosened, and something fell from there.


    "Ka..."


    Slight sound, he subconsciously reached out a hand to pick up, a flat again fell into his hand.


    It has lost all its brightness and luster. The pitted surface has left many black marks. Most of the square body has been melted away, and the rest is not as much as it used to be.


    She It''s gone


    Clearly aware of this, the dead only feel that something in their soul suddenly broke, or something immediately came into being, hot, powerful, uncontrollable power filled the body.


    Don''t want her to disappear! He promised her that he would not let her disappear!


    In the center of the dim flame of soul in his chest, a white flame suddenly ignited. It quickly spread from a small point to the whole flame of soul, and then to every bone of his body.


    When the black wrapped around him met the white flame, it was like meeting the ice of the flame. It began to melt and disperse rapidly, revealing the white skeleton again, and became more transparent than before, as if glowing.


    In the eyes of the dead, two white flames suddenly light up. In a dark and chaotic space tunnel, just like two stars, they bring light instantly.


    Black thread like a snake winding back, just a moment, completely from his body was expelled to the fingertips.


    The undead raised a hand, a little black dirt left his body like ink, but his fingertips lit a white flame at the next moment, and the white flame quickly wrapped it.


    Flick a finger lightly, then, his ear seems to ring out a whine, the black stain is completely engulfed, never leave any trace again.He''s taking her out of here!


    The undead turned around, and the white Mars on his fingertips was like moonlight, shining the dark passage in an instant.


    The channel that was about to disappear was penetrated by a stronger force in a moment, and the exit that was about to disappear was opened again. The body of the dead passed through it like a light.


    The next second he left, the passage was completely broken, a twist in the crimson sky, and the exit, which had shrunk to the size of a coin, disappeared.


    White light across the crimson sky, below the undead feel that powerful force, in an instant all crawl down.


    Even the dark and deep water of the endless sea seemed to stop surging at that moment.


    The spirit of the dead slowly fell down, the white robe fluttered, and the white flame around him, like a pair of huge wings, slowly opened behind him.


    It''s like a god falling from the sky -


    the wings formed by the white soul flame suddenly dissipate in the mid air, and countless white light spots fall like snowflakes. It contains pure energy, but has no effect of damage and destruction.


    They fall gently and blend into all being they touch.


    At this moment, all the undead looked up, whether it was the grey flame without wisdom or the undead Lord with powerful power, their consciousness became a blank without any emotion in this pure and irresistible energy.


    They feel the gift from the Lord of the dead in silence.


    As if something with the power, quietly into their souls.


    Strange, unprecedented emotions.


    "My lord..."


    Bone dragon slowly stretched out its claws, and a light spot fell from the air and fell on its palm.


    It''s cool, it''s light It quietly into his bones, leaving no trace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1351

    But he seemed to feel something like this power flowing into his soul.


    It''s cool, it''s light, it''s weak, but it''s so obvious that it can''t be ignored.


    At that moment, he could think of nothing but the emotion that occupied his soul.


    Aolaite watched the white robed dead slowly landing on the endless sea, and the surrounding dead quickly withdrew from the open space as the sea water under his feet.


    Originally, when he felt that the passage began to disappear, he could not wait to enter it to protect the safety of the dead. However, at this moment, when he really saw him appear and stood in front of him, ollette stopped inexplicably.


    It was clear that the white flame around him had disappeared, but he felt as if there was an invisible barrier to separate the dead from them.


    He could not describe the feeling, but felt that at this moment, the figure standing in front of him seemed to be completely different from them -


    as if he was no longer a dead soul.


    In the sky, the white light is still falling, and the undead slowly reaches out his hand, revealing the palm of the tablet.


    Its surface is no longer smooth, covered with dissolved holes, the four corners have been completely invisible, the edges of the melted parts stick together, the shape becomes very irregular.


    The line that had been left in the middle disappeared completely.


    He gently raised a hand and put it on the completely tarnished surface, which was like a melted wax block with a gray color.


    "Di..."


    The flat panel makes a slight murmur, it lights up slowly, and the remaining part emits a light blue light.


    The silent flame in the eyes of the dead ignited again, and he watched the blue light gradually light up, and then a piece of green he knew.


    She changed this tabletop. She said that she wanted him to see the color that the world of the dead didn''t have.


    It can also turn on


    However, the familiar voice did not ring. He waited all the time. Finally, even the bright screen gradually went out.


    Then, it won''t turn on any more.


    At the same time, the fire in his eyes was dim. In his empty eyes, a wisp of white flame spread and floated down.


    "It''s sad So... "


    The husky light voice dissipated in the air. He looked at the wreckage in his hand, suddenly stretched out his hand and slowly put it on the beach.


    The black sea water, which had faded, surged again and rose again. The black sea water overflowed the surface of the plate and wrapped it again.


    The dead watched the sea submerge it until it was engulfed by the cracks.


    Just like how she came to him, she left him like this again.


    "My lord..."


    Behind him, the yellow flame bone dragon slowly approached. He bowed his head respectfully and opened his mouth low.


    "Go back."


    The dead turned and did not look back.


    -


    Tang Xiaotang was dazzled in front of his eyes and went back to the organizational space dizzily.


    Thinking of the dangerous scene just now, Tang Xiaotang also pinched a cold sweat - before she finished her words, the body was completely scrapped because it stored too much energy and was attacked by the outside world.


    Now that she was safe, she felt afraid. If it wasn''t for afar''s quick reaction and timely pulling her back, she would almost be left in the broken space.


    But fortunately, at last she saw the dead leave the place smoothly, otherwise, her wave was in vain.


    "Are you crazy?" looking at the girl with a face in front of him, the silver haired man almost wanted to yell, but when he saw the person next to him, he stifled the impulse back Are you ok? "


    "It''s all right - ouch..."


    Tang Xiaotang covered her mouth and felt a bitter and suffocating stench pouring up. She almost couldn''t help vomiting it out.


    "Sugar?" Afar was startled. He rushed up to help her, but Tang Xiaotang refused.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m fine, "she said, wrinkling her face and swallowing it again. She could feel the bitter taste. Regardless of the circle of people around afar, Tang Xiaotang directly moved a space and disappeared in the same place:" I''ll go back and have a rest first. See you later! "


    She felt that she couldn''t help it. If she didn''t leave, she would


    -


    ten minutes later.


    Tang Xiaotang, who has finally solved her physiological problems, comes out with a face missing. As soon as she enters the door, she sees afar sitting in her chair with a dark face. Her face is gloomy, just like she owes him money.


    "You''re afraid you won''t die, are you?" He asked coldly.


    "Though, I can''t die." Tang Xiaotang lay on the sofa and said slowly.


    She felt very tired.


    "Are you all right?" Seeing the girl''s powerless appearance, afar''s anger immediately turned into worry. He immediately said, "do you want to check it?"In this world, they can''t understand the situation, especially in the end, in the channel, they don''t know anything except to perceive the war situation through the fluctuation of power. In the end, he forcibly pulled her back, and the instrument broke down, in case of any accident in the process


    "No, I''m fine. Just take a few days off." Tang Xiaotang quickly refused.


    Knowing that she had eaten badly, she would rather go to the toilet a few times than go to the check, though she might recover immediately.


    Because every time I go to organize a medical team, I meet that terrible woman


    Think of each other to see her every time "miso" get a light bulb like eyes, Tang Xiaotang cold all over.


    As a charm, she hasn''t really been afraid of anything since she was born, but if she insists on saying that there is something she can fear, that woman is definitely one of them.


    After all, so far she is the only one charming, so that guy always wants to dissect her and study her. Every time he meets, he has to pluck her up and down like wool. It''s light to pluck her hair and draw blood. In the last physical examination, he directly took three tubes of her soul examination, which made her rest for a week.


    "Are you really OK?" Afar watched her face uneasily. The girl still looked weak.


    "It''s OK. I just eat bad. You know, if I eat too much, resentment will be like this." Tang Xiaotang in order not to see that woman, is firmly refused.


    In order not to let afar continue to talk about it, she promptly changed the subject: "by the way, what about zero?"


    As soon as she came back, zero would appear no matter how busy she was, and when she remembered the scene when she just came back, there was no him in the group. In his present position, it is impossible for him to participate in such an important matter.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1352

    "At that time, the W organization launched an attack on our system. Although they have stopped now, they still caused a lot of losses. Zero is now dealing with the follow-up of this matter," said afar with a look of solemnity. "According to the information you sent back, we have cut off a lot of their branches along the vine, and they are now starting to fight back."


    Tang Xiaotang said why there was no zero at that time, and she asked her most concerned question: "what about that guy?"


    She remembered what the dead called him. She didn''t know whether it was his surname or his first name. His name was Bai


    "After he left the world of the dead, he lost track again," afar said. "We''re still looking for him."


    Tang Xiaotang thought of the last resentment breath from the corpse named CaSO. Its concentration was unprecedented, and she didn''t know why. After swallowing it, she felt familiar.


    It''s like That guy made her feel


    "What the hell is he..." Tang Xiaotang wanted to ask that question again, but aifal seemed to see through her idea, and immediately said: "I suddenly remember that there are still some things to deal with, so you should have a good rest."


    "Don''t worry, you''ve made great contributions this time. These are all work-related injuries, and there''s a bonus behind."


    Well, afar obviously doesn''t want to say anything. What else can she say.


    "Wait a minute," Tang Xiaotang thought of another thing when afar was about to disappear. She called him in a hurry: "it''s about the follow-up of this mission."


    She still remembers the last appearance of the dead. Her efforts are not in vain. They will be able to cooperate with the dead successfully!


    "You remember to send for bean."


    "You have a good rest. Don''t worry about that," afar waved. "When this is over, we''ll find someone to apply for cooperation with him again."


    Now is the time when we need allies. If we can help more, the organization will not let it go.


    Tang Xiaotang understood what he meant. As soon as she relaxed, she felt tired.


    Very tired, from the soul to the body are showing a sense of weakness.


    She felt that she was getting more and more irritated. When she had no choice before, she didn''t eat less of such negative feelings. Although sometimes there were adverse reactions, there was no such reaction.


    Turning back to the bedroom, Tang Xiaotang fell on her soft and warm bed, rolled up the quilt and wrapped herself like a silkworm.


    Her consciousness soon fell into darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Blood


    It''s dark and cloudy, like a rag. It''s day, but it''s dusk. Everything is covered with a dark filter.


    She stood in the dark alley, surrounded by the shadow of tall buildings, not a trace of light.


    Under her feet, dark, sticky red liquid spread to her feet.


    A little familiar with


    This is Where?


    She is you must be dreaming?


    Subconsciously, she took a few steps forward and found herself walking along the bloodstain as if she had no entity, directly passing through several tall garbage cans with rotten smell around her.


    Her heart beat suddenly as if something was about to happen.


    "Don''t blame us If you want to blame it, it''s your sin. Those who shouldn''t be offended... "


    Familiar voice, a pale hand suddenly appeared in the field of vision.


    The tarnished skin is full of wounds, and the blood stains on the nails of a smiling face have dried up. Originally, the smiling face''s expression seems to be crying, which makes it more ferocious.


    "Let''s go. Now that the task is finished, don''t stay here." There was another voice, with a trace of impatience.


    Her heart suddenly rose a sense of uncontrollable killing, turbulent emotions completely uncontrollable, the body seems to have their own consciousness, fast floating forward -


    two tall figures appeared in front of her, they did not notice any straight towards her, she can not see their faces, their faces like wrapped in fog, blurred Terrible.


    Anger, hatred, disgust At that moment, she seemed to be divided into two parts, one half calmly and rationally told her that she was dreaming, the other half just wanted to make these two human beings disappear completely.


    But in the dream she stretched out her hand, but only through their bodies.


    The scene in front of us changed again. Everything around us was like old photos dyed red with blood, with blurred red color.


    In front of her, the woman was naked, lying quietly in the bloodstain. Her tarnished skin was full of scars. Her face, which always had a gentle smile, was stained with bloodstains, but her lips would never turn up again.


    This scene is so familiar and strange.


    Everything around is changing rapidly, like peeling off the wall, leaving a crumb, the intense emotion in an instant.


    "Green Jin!"Tang Xiaotang suddenly sat up, but found that he was not in the bedroom.


    There was a soft white light around her. She was lying in a repair chamber filled with transparent liquid. At this moment, because of her action, the transparent light cover of the repair chamber had disappeared, and the nearby instruments immediately made a "didi" sound.


    "Sugar! Are you awake? "


    Afar''s figure appeared in front of her in an instant. Seeing that she was sober, he was relieved. At the same time, he could not help saying, "you are so scared!"


    After him, the figure of zero appeared. He first looked at the instrument at the head of her bed, then looked at her anxiously and said softly, "Miss Tang, what''s wrong with you?"


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t know how she was in the medical team. She shook her head: "how can I be here?"


    "Of course, it''s because you''ve fallen into a deep sleep for no reason, and you''ve felt almost the whole organization''s mental fluctuations with intense emotions." On one side, afar saw that she had regained her mental strength and didn''t speak in a good mood.


    "Are you really comfortable?" Zero seemed to be worried. He approached her and touched her forehead with his hand.


    Just wake up, Tang Xiaotang is still a little dizzy, she took zero''s hand: "I''m really OK, don''t worry."


    In addition to some physical weakness, the uncomfortable feeling before going to bed has disappeared.


    Seeing that they still want to talk, Tang Xiaotang wants to get out of the repair warehouse.


    Just now confused, she didn''t feel any problem, now sober, she suddenly remembered, this is the woman''s territory!


    Go away quickly, don''t meet her


    "If there''s any problem, I''ll check it carefully."


    As soon as she caught hold of the repair warehouse, a female voice that sounded particularly gloomy in Tang Xiaotang suddenly rang out, and then a terrible figure appeared behind them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1353

    Wearing a professional suit and a white coat, the woman slowly wriggles her body close to her. She has a wine red waist wave, white skin, gorgeous face, plump figure, protruding forward and backward, which makes her slim waist even more difficult to grasp. Under the short skirt, a pair of even long legs are thin and white, just like a fake.


    Afar and zero are not short, at least they are very tall in the organization, but the women with high heels are a little higher than them.


    The two of them were obviously aware of the problem. They gave way with a smile. Afar stepped back and refused to stand with her.


    The woman stood in front of her smoothly.


    "Well Let me see... " Hoarse charming, slightly magnetic sexy voice sounded, that gorgeous face close to her, light brown Phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, that full red lips like two groups of flames, almost stick to Tang Xiaotang''s face.


    "It looks weak Well, it''s better to have a good check. "


    At the sight of her, Tang Xiaotang felt hairy all over, and the feeling of powerlessness just disappeared.


    "I I think I''m better Hey, hey... " Tang Xiaotang smiles and looks at afar and zero with the look of asking for help.


    Help her! She doesn''t want the devil to check!


    However, Ivar coughed twice, looked away as if nothing had happened, pretending not to see her eyes; but he didn''t avoid it, just listening to the woman''s words, he looked at her eyes more worried, gently comforted her: "Miss Tang, Ms. Diana is right, you''d better check it again."


    "That''s right Tangtang, don''t be afraid of medical treatment. Let Diana check it again so that we can rest assured! " Afar, too, said in a hypocritical way.


    Tang Xiaotang No, she doesn''t want to check!


    However, at the insistence of the three people, she had no room for resistance, and was directly dragged onto the examination instrument by the woman.


    "Well, you two, get out of here! The next examination, men can''t be present


    After Diana drove them out, she came back to her. The smile on her face had disappeared. Tang Xiaotang watched her lean against the instrument, draw out a cigarette, take a strong breath, and then slowly spit it out.


    "What did you eat? Why does it repel your soul? " She looked at Tang Xiaotang. Although her tone didn''t sound very serious, her eyes were very serious.


    Tang Xiaotang pauses for a moment, suddenly reaches out his hand, then opens his mouth and spits out a small black ball.


    This pure black ball is only the size of a thumb, but it stinks very much to her. Seeing the unresponsive Diana, Tang Xiaotang gives it to her in disgust.


    "Here it is


    "What is this?" Diana didn''t respond, and she came to have a look.


    "That''s what you saw. I ate it."


    She couldn''t digest all this resentment


    Obviously, there is a trend of integration, but it''s against her soul. If it wasn''t for Diana''s warning, Tang Xiaotang hasn''t found this problem.


    "Well It''s very powerful. " Diana looked at the ball and squinted. "Let me study it."


    She pulled out a pair of white gloves and gently grabbed the ball. For the first time, she did not try to collect anything from her, but was interested in studying the group of complaints.


    Tang Xiaotang is sitting on the research platform. In fact, as soon as she spits out her grievances, she feels completely recovered.


    Then Tang Xiaotang remembered his dream just now.


    How long has it been How could she dream about that day again?


    Covering her eyes with one hand, Tang Xiaotang thinks of the sticky blood in her dream and the lifeless woman lying in the pool of blood. The smell seems to stay at the tip of her nose, and she clearly remembers the uncontrolled killing and hatred in her dream.


    But it was totally different from what she remembered.


    Although at that time she also really avenged for green Jin, in fact, she didn''t see her When she arrived at the scene of the accident, she had no soul left.


    Will think of that, because this group did not digest the resentment, recalled her deep heart buried memory?


    "It''s not like the first Tasker in the organization to be so frustrated."


    A woman''s elegant voice came from her ear. On one side of Tang Xiaotang''s head, she saw Diana''s light brown pupils. She tilted her head: "what do you think of?"


    "Nothing." Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to tell anyone about it. About Qingjin, even aifal only knows about it.


    No one knows what happened except herself.


    "You don''t look like nothing," Diana shrugged. "But you don''t want to say it. I''m too lazy to ask. I just want to tell you that I can''t completely identify the ingredients of that mass for a while. I''ll study it for a few more days.""Whatever you want," Tang Xiaotang said with an indifferent expression. As long as the other party doesn''t make up his mind about her, everything will be fine. "Can I go now?"


    Although she was not blackmailed this time, she really had a psychological shadow on this place. Now it''s all right. She just wanted to leave quickly.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Diana waved at will and turned to study the evil thoughts she had put into the bottle.


    Tang Xiaotang turned and walked out. Just as her hand touched the door, Diana''s voice came from behind.


    "How to say that you are also the first Tasker of the organization," the woman''s tone was casual, as if she just said casually: "you don''t have to be reckless about everything, and you have to be responsible for everything."


    The girl with black hair standing at the door was stunned. She didn''t look back. Her long black hair hung behind her.


    The thick black eyelashes flashed, and the golden pupils bent gently.


    "Of course, I''m not a fool."


    -


    the whole space is filled with cold and white light. There is no light, but the surrounding is as bright as day.


    In the room, all kinds of complex instruments are running silently, several light screens are hanging around, and the data on them are constantly flowing.


    An enchanting figure is standing in front of an instrument, carefully observing the data on the small light screen in front of it. The perfect curve can''t be covered even in a simple white coat.


    "D, what can I do for you?"


    All of a sudden, a low voice sounded in a quiet space, silver hair flashing cold light, a straight figure appeared behind her.


    "Here you are?" The woman said, but did not look back, her long wine red hair in the light with a strange metallic luster, like some kind of sharp weapon.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1354

    She stares at the black power floating in front of her. Under the operation of the instrument, it seems that a strange golden power is separated from it. However, what is more strange is that under the golden power, there is the same black power, and the fluctuation of the two forces in the light screen is unexpectedly similar.


    The woman didn''t speak, and the people behind her didn''t either.


    "This is what she gave me today." suddenly, she slowly opened her mouth, then suddenly turned around and gave up the instrument and light screen in front of her. "That''s why she was abnormal."


    The silver haired man looked at the wave on the light screen and said nothing.


    "I''m just the chief medical officer. I''m not in charge of this kind of thing," said the woman, with her long hair lifted, sitting directly on the table in front of the instrument and her long legs cocked. "I just think you''d better not hide her."


    "You know her character better than I do."


    "I know," finally, the man spoke slowly. His voice was still low, but his tone was helpless: "in fact It''s not that I want to hide her, it''s just that Well, I don''t know how to say it. "


    "You know, she doesn''t always seem to care about anything, but it''s not like that," he said. "That guy always has the courage to rush to the front."


    "As long as it''s something she believes, no matter how difficult or dangerous it is, she will try her best to do it."


    The woman draws out a cigarette while listening, and then raises a cigarette box to the man: "do you want one?"


    "No," the man''s words were interrupted. Seeing that the woman skillfully took out a very retro lighter, lit the cigarette and took a puff, he couldn''t help saying, "as a doctor, you also like this thing?"


    "I can''t help it. I''m used to it," the woman said with a circle of eyes. "It''s no harm anyway. Go on."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m just afraid that after telling her this, she will go to that guy alone, "he said." after all, she''s not an adult, but ''he'' already exists. She will never be his opponent. "


    "Moreover, there are still too many voices of opposition in the organization. Even though there are many people willing to stand on my side, there are still many stubborn guys who do not accept it."


    Said here, the man''s tone sank: "not to mention, we have only found an insider up to now, and there must be others who choose to betray."


    "All right, you can do it yourself," the woman took a deep breath, put the cigarette butt on her fingertips, and a small clump of red flame quickly reduced it to ashes. "I just don''t want to lose the experimental sample in the future."


    "You guy..." The man''s tone is helpless: "since you care about her so much, don''t be so cruel next time. Last time you took out three tubes of soul power, she didn''t dare to come to you."


    "Do you have one?" The woman blinked: "I''m just trying to stimulate her recovery limit. You see, it turns out that she recovers faster than before."


    "OK..." Man mouth slightly pumping: "her body please you take care of first, in her complete recovery before, I will not let her continue the task."


    "Of course, but I have a request," the woman said slowly. "Please send some more samples. Last time they were too crisp. I was cold before I studied them thoroughly."


    ¡°¡­¡­ We should be kind to the prisoners... " Before he finished, he stopped in the woman''s eyes, and then he said with a smile, "OK, no problem. I''ll have someone bring it to you in a moment."


    Anyway, they are all evil guys. It''s a waste to send them to this woman As for the fact that they can''t survive - it doesn''t matter to him. Who makes them so vulnerable?


    "That''s about the same." The woman said, jumping down from the table: "OK, you go quickly, don''t disturb my research."


    ¡­¡­ She''s the one who sent for him


    But he''s too lazy to worry about it. There are a lot of things waiting for him. He can''t waste his time here.


    Turning around, the silver figure quickly disappeared in the space, leaving the woman looking at the black fog in the instrument with a cold smile.


    When she pressed her finger, a mass of white liquid suddenly flowed down from the top of the instrument, directly wrapped the mass of black fog into it, forming a crystal.


    "Of the same kind? I''m really curious... "


    The quiet voice dissipated in the space, and then the white space was calm again.


    Today is may, when the tides are rising and the cracks are most active.


    On the beach, sent up by the sea, the new gray flame undead are still fighting, but there are more green flame, blue flame, and even purple flame undead wandering on the beach.


    Their purpose is not to kill the low-level undead. Even when they see the flame of the soul pulled out, they will completely ignore it. All the undead patrol back and forth in the sea, as if they are looking for something.


    By the sea, high up on the cliff, the palace stood silent, the purple moonlight fell on the pale bones, showing a strange purple.None of the dead dared to approach the palace, and they did not even dare to look up at it.


    Inside the hall.


    Aolaite looked up and looked at the undead leaning on the throne with one hand. The white flame of soul in his eyes was burning silently. He was sitting in front of him, but he could not feel any breath of soul. He seemed to have integrated with the surrounding space.


    Clearly in front of him, but he felt that he was very far away from him, as if he had been in another world.


    Since that day.


    His soul flame turned white, which is unprecedented in the whole world of the dead. There is no doubt that he is the most powerful master of the dead in history.


    Even if you don''t feel his breath, no one dares to disobey his orders. In the face of him, all the spirits of the dead will surrender from the bottom of their hearts.


    But he is no longer the same as before, quietly in control of the whole world of the dead.


    Except for that strange command, he stayed here all the time and never stepped out of the palace again.


    "What can I do for you, olette?"


    The position of the Lord of the dead on the seat is still, but the hoarse voice slowly rings out. In a moment, o''laite pulls away from his mind. He remembers the purpose of his coming here.


    "My Lord, some undead have found something similar." He will report.


    "Let him in." The flame of the Lord of the dead''s eyes moved and slowly sat up straight.


    It''s the only thing that interests him.


    Aolaite sighed and immediately let the undead waiting for his highness in the palace send in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1355

    The golden light flashed, and a blue flame ghost with a fish head appeared in the palace.


    "Lord People To you... "


    It''s undead language is very vague, raised hands holding a white slate sent up, o''laite a look, that thing in addition to the shape barely meet the requirements of the Lord of the dead, the other is not touched.


    He waved it away speechless.


    The second one is a cat like green flame undead. It can''t speak at all and has a transparent object in its mouth.


    Aolaite a look, this time the main feature is on, is This shape is a little strange.


    How does it look like a fish?


    He looked up at the Lord of the dead sitting at the top, and when he saw that he had no response, he knew it was not.


    "Next!"


    The green flame ghost left with what it found in its mouth. It didn''t seem to be disappointed with the result. The soul flame in his eyes was beating very fast and excited.


    Then comes the blue flame undead, just what it brings No matter it''s shape or color, it''s totally irrelevant.


    "Next..."


    There were several undead in a row, but none of them brought the right thing.


    O''laite began to fret, but the Lord of the dead sitting on it still had no impatience, and his posture did not change.


    Every day a lot of undead will send a lot of things from the alien world, but those are not what he wants.


    The ghost flame in the eyes of the dead is dim. He has experienced such disappointment too many times, and may continue to experience it.


    But as long as there is a glimmer of hope, he will not give up.


    The girl''s face seemed to be in front of her. He once said that he would not give up on her, but in the end, she did not give up on him.


    Up to now, he can''t say clearly whether he just insisted on it because he broke his promise, or whether he really regarded her as a very important existence.


    He only knew that the feeling of her around made him feel that he was no longer a dead soul.


    The undead who sent things were sent away one by one. Seeing that these things were still not correct, o''laite did not dare to look up at the Lord of the undead above.


    At this time, it was the turn of the last undead to send something.


    It''s a rare green flame undead. It has no other undead''s tall body, no sharp claws and teeth. Its skeleton looks very slim and looks like the Lord of the dead and the undead named cassau. But it has two horns on its head. Behind it, there are two slender bone wings that are very similar to him. Behind it, there is a long, sharp top Tail.


    What kind of undead is this?


    He felt a little strange, but there was a glimmer of hope in his heart. After all, this undead looked so similar to them. Maybe it could bring some surprises?


    However, aolaite left right look, did not find it to send up things.


    "Where are your things?" He asked suspiciously, with two flames coming out of his nose.


    "Things Poof - "


    the green flame undead suddenly opened its mouth and spat out a piece of transparent things with light red light. The shape There are five lobes. There are some regular protruding teeth on each lobe. The longest one in the middle is also the largest. The two sides shrink in turn. The shape looks like its fingers, but there is a strange grain on it


    What is this?


    Aolaite had never seen such a thing, but just as he was about to pick it up, the Lord of the dead sitting on the top suddenly stood up.


    The white flame of soul froze in an instant. He stared at the things on the ground, and his breath began to emerge quickly.


    He knows this


    Maple leaf


    "This is something that the world of the dead doesn''t have," said the girl floating in front of him, telling him a story: "in my world, there is a story that a couple are forced to separate, the girl is locked in the high wall, the boy is outside the high wall, they can''t meet each other, so the girl wrote down her missing for the boy on the maple leaf, put it into the river, let the river drain her "I''ll take my sad thoughts to the boy outside the high wall."


    A beautiful red maple leaf appeared in front of him. On the symmetrical leaf, the vein like protrusion was clearly visible.


    "So in my world, sometimes people use Maple Leaf connectors to express their feelings."


    "If one day we separate, I will release a lot of maple leaves, and one of them will float to bean''s side," she said. "If bean sees a red maple leaf, it means that little K is thinking of you."


    "when you see it, will you think of me?"


    "Of course, I''ll miss you."


    The white flame in the eyes of the dead became very bright. He gently stroked the thin leaf, and every vein on its surface was suffused with red shimmer. Then, the familiar light appeared in front of him.


    There was no girl''s voice or her figure, but he felt very relaxed.At least, he had a way to find her again.


    It''s just a communicator. It doesn''t have so many functions, but the undead knows how to use it to log in to his star account.


    Connect to STARNet, adjust language, enter account This was once given to him by her. Now, he wants to use it to find her again.


    The signal was still so weak, but he didn''t care at all - with hope, even the waiting time was so short, he felt as if he saw the familiar interface again in a moment.


    Sober green Even the home page of the star account was set up by her


    Countless news came to his face. Before she helped him deal with it, he never felt how upset these things were. But now, he can only read the news one by one and find the one he needs most at the moment.


    Finally, he saw the familiar head, and he also as he expected, sent the message he most wanted to see.


    "Would you like to cooperate with us?"


    "Yes."


    He answered without hesitation.


    Below, o''laite looks up and quietly looks at the undead above. He can''t see the blue light screen in front of him, but he knows that at this moment, the world of the Lord of the dead has nothing to do with them. They don''t understand and can''t enter.


    There''s no need to get in.


    He has found what he wants.


    "Let''s go." He lowered his head and looked down at the little dead standing at his feet. The flame in his eyes was beating and his voice became relaxed.


    The green flame in the eyes of the little undead flashed and looked at the huge bone dragon beside him.


    It doesn''t have much mind and doesn''t understand his emotions at the moment.


    It just can feel that at this moment, the breath here suddenly becomes very gentle and comfortable. Even the big guy beside it seems to become less ferocious.


    "Good..."


    Little undead nodded and said softly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1356

    This story is also known as: "I raise my daughter in the horror game", "my daughter is the boss of the horror game", "good daughter cultivation method".


    If it''s the same, it''s a coincidence.


    -


    "ah -"


    before Tang Xiaotang opened her eyes, she heard a sharp woman''s voice. The volume was very loud, just like someone was beating a gong in her ear. It was very harsh.


    How noisy!


    She frowned, the next moment, smell a pungent stench, bloody mixed with unspeakable bitterness, uncomfortable, Tang Xiaotang almost did not spit out.


    "Oh..."


    As a result, she really vomited.


    Tang Xiaotang found that this discomfort does not seem to come from the soul, but simply from her body now.


    She immediately wanted to open her eyes, but her eyelids seemed to be stuck for a long time.


    What''s going on? What world was she sent to?


    "Where is this? Why am I here? "


    Another husky and low male voice also rang, with fear and shock. It seemed that he could not believe that he was here.


    Hearing what he said, Tang Xiaotang felt that she was trapped by afar again. After struggling for a long time, she finally opened her eyes.


    Her vision was a little blurred. She blinked. Her vision became clear little by little. The first thing she saw was a huge face.


    Black and white eyes occupied most of the face, now there are two deep tears, no nose, but thick lips occupied the rest of the face, and also painted deep dark red lipstick, the corners of the mouth down, like bleeding, there are several red marks.


    After a close look, Tang Xiaotang found that it was a mural painted on the wall. It was only because it was old and the color of the rain fell that it had such a terrible effect.


    For most people, seeing such a strange and terrible face will make them cry out. However, for Tang Xiaotang, who has experienced too much, this degree is not as good as the games she and bean have played.


    However, if we can''t figure out the situation now, we''d better not act too much.


    So Tang Xiaotang pretended to be scared and immediately sat up from the ground.


    Then she found that her body didn''t know what the situation was. It was just such a simple action that she was aching all over, as if her bones were falling apart.


    Tang Xiaotang has a bad premonition in her heart. When she reaches out her hands and looks at them, she finds that the skin on her hands is yellow and rough, full of chaps, and there are even some blood stains in her fingernails. It looks like a pair of hands that have been weathered for a long time. At a glance, she doesn''t even know whether it''s a man''s hand or a woman''s hand.


    No Did she dress like an old man this time?


    "Auntie, are you awake?" A timid voice came from one side. Tang Xiaotang looked sideways and saw that it was a little girl.


    The girl was about six or seven years old. She was wearing a dirty, old, bloodstained gray dress. Her hair was half yellow, and she had a little tie. She looked like she was malnourished.


    Her face is also stained with blood, can not see the face clearly, can only see a pair of big black eyes, some timid staring at her.


    The girl is still holding a dirty, sewn cloth bear in her hand. She looks like a vagrant. It''s very pitiful.


    However, seeing the little girl, Tang Xiaotang immediately raised her heart. She secretly admired afar''s accuracy, and directly put her in front of the task target.


    "This is Where? "


    She pretends to have a headache holding her head, but secretly looks at the girl with her spare light, which is totally different from her harmless and weak appearance. In her field of vision, the girl''s whole body is entangled with black resentment, and the black fog like octopus tentacles even diffuses to all the existence around her. The pair of seemingly clear pupils are as black as two groups of thick ink, which is terrifying.


    "Xiao Yu doesn''t know where it is." The girl gently shook her head and asked her pitifully, "Auntie, are you ok?"


    Auntie Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt a burst of vicissitudes, clearly her body also looks a few years older than her, this has become an aunt?


    "I''m fine..." She looked around again and found that it seemed to be an abandoned children''s paradise. The wall she was facing should be painted with an animation character. There were other animals and flowers around, just because they faded. Now they look very strange.


    In the field of vision, there are grass covered seesaw, broken side, wooden swing, dirty slide and fallen carousel.


    In addition to her and her mission goal, she was surrounded by eight other people: a refined middle-aged man in a suit; a young girl in glasses and school uniform; a young man with long hair and a hole in jeans; a pair of young men and women sitting together with a famous brand; a thin old man in a shabby dress; a middle-aged woman with short hair and a suit; and There was a middle-aged woman with rich clothes and short stature.Oh, there''s another one on the ground Crooked neck, ferocious expression, seven orifices bleeding male corpse.


    All of them were stained with blood and looked frightened. They all sat as far away from the bodies on the ground as possible and did not dare to get close to them.


    The scream just now was obviously made by the middle-aged woman. She was sitting on the floor with a dull expression. She seemed to be scared. Her expensive clothes were covered with blood, and there was a pool of unknown, smelly liquid in front of her.


    No one dares to get close to her, except for the young men and women with famous brand and seemingly a couple, all of them are secretly on guard against others.


    "What is this place? Why am I here? " The elegant middle-aged man opened his mouth. His voice suppressed panic and seemed calm: "I clearly remember that I just got home..."


    "Who knows where this is!" The young man with long hair on one side said: "I''m just playing games. As a result, I just want to go out and buy a pack of cigarettes, so I''m in this ghost place!"


    The suit girl also said, "I don''t know where this is. I just got off work. As soon as I left the company, I arrived here."


    "I just slept at home and woke up here." The skinny old man saw that they had all said it, so he spoke quickly.


    "And you?" The middle-aged man asked the young men and women on one side, and then comforted them and said, "don''t be afraid. We have to find out where this is before we can leave here."


    "I We don''t know, "the woman sobbed." my boyfriend and I were at home, and we got to this place in a blink of an eye. "


    The man beside her also nodded in a hurry, indicating that she was right: "we didn''t even leave the door today, and we didn''t know where it was."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1357

    The middle-aged man''s eyes glided over the short and fat woman. Seeing that she had lost her language ability completely, he frowned and directly passed her, looking at the girl in school uniform.


    The voice deliberately slowed down a little, he gently said: "little sister, don''t be afraid, tell Uncle, do you know where this is?"


    "I I don''t know... " The school uniform girl''s voice trembled. She held her schoolbag tightly with tears on her face. She did not dare to look at the corpse on the ground: "I, I am after school As soon as we get out of the classroom, that''s it! "


    "Don''t worry, we can get out of here." Seeing a person die in front of him, it''s impossible not to be afraid. The middle-aged man comforted him with a few words: "if you are afraid, just lean over. If we sit together, there should be no problem."


    "Ha ha..."


    Just as the middle-aged man finished saying this, Tang Xiaotang felt the resentment of the girl beside her rise in a moment. She heard her smile, and then countless black tentacles spread from her, tightly wrapping the man''s neck.


    The middle-aged man''s face became pale. He felt his neck unadaptedly, untied his tie, and then looked at the girl sitting beside her. Tang Xiaotang was sure that at that moment, a strange light flashed in his eyes: "little girl, what about you?"


    "I don''t know..." The girl shakes her head in fear. Her dark eyes stare at the man timidly. The bear in her hand hugs him up and covers half of her face. She looks scared.


    But Tang Xiaotang can see, the girl is blocked by the bear''s mouth, pull open a strange smile.


    She seemed to think of something, slowly released the black fog around the man''s neck, and then shrank back.


    "Do you call it little fish?" The unconscious man gave a smile and held out a hand to the girl: "come here, uncle will protect you."


    The girl hesitated for a moment, and then saw the girl beside the man, so she took a step. Seeing this, Tang Xiaotang had no time to think about it, so she directly grabbed her clothes.


    "Don''t go there."


    She took a look at the man, the actual character of this man is not so elegant as he pretended, she can see his ugly, almost black soul.


    Although, as the target of this mission, the girl certainly does not look weak, but now, she does not know about it. As a normal woman, since she feels something wrong with the middle-aged man, she will naturally prevent an ignorant little girl from getting close.


    She also knows her body identity now, which makes Tang Xiaotang think about her plan to get close to the goal in a moment.


    "Who are you?" The displeased eyes of the middle-aged man moved to Tang Xiaotang. Tang Xiaotang was sure that at that moment, she saw disgust and disgust in his eyes, which made her have more bad ideas about her appearance.


    "I am Her mother, "Tang Xiaotang looked at the little girl, and a complex color flashed in her eyes:" as soon as we got home, we arrived at this place, and I don''t know where it is. "


    "Really?" The middle-aged man didn''t seem to believe it. He looked at the little girl and Tang Xiaotang: "but you don''t look like mother and daughter."


    "Of course it''s true," Tang Xiaotang looked at the girl and said, "Xiaoyu, didn''t your mother teach you to stay away from people you don''t know?"


    Little girl slightly a Leng, Tang Xiaotang clearly see, that moment her eyes become very complex.


    The age of this goal is by no means childish.


    The girl lowered her head and let out a slight "um". The broken hair on her forehead fell down and covered her dark eyes. She murmured in a very light, almost inaudible voice: "Mom..."


    "Come on, don''t be afraid, mom is OK." Tang Xiaotang withstood the feeling of bones falling apart, stood up from the ground, and then pulled her by her side.


    When Tang Xiaotang''s hand touched the girl''s hand, she obviously felt her hand''s body was stiff, and her resentment suddenly increased. But in the end, the girl still didn''t break away from her hand, but quietly stood beside her with little bear.


    Seeing that the girl was held by her, the middle-aged man had to withdraw his hand. He turned to look at the body on the ground: "that What''s going on? "


    They all woke up from the inexplicable coma. As soon as they opened their eyes, they saw the body. They didn''t know whether he was the same person who came here inexplicably as them, or whether he was originally in this place.


    "Who was the first to wake up?" The suit girl also calmed down at this time. She asked immediately.


    "We..." The woman in the couple opened her mouth gently, and the man beside her glared at her, as if blaming her for being talkative. Seeing that other people''s eyes all fell on them, he immediately shirked: "we don''t know. As soon as we opened our eyes, we saw that this person died here."


    "Then we --" as soon as the suit girl opened her mouth, she was interrupted by a sharp shriek before she finished speaking.


    "Ah, ah --"


    the woman who screamed was scared and incontinent. Tang Xiaotang felt that the girl''s breath around her became fierce in a moment, and she could not stop it at all. A snake formed by a black fog came from the front of the woman and went straight into the woman''s mouth."Ah, he - he..." The woman''s sharp cry suddenly stopped. She pinched her neck in pain. Her fat body swelled quickly, like an inflated balloon. In a few seconds, it swelled like a ball.


    "Ah..." The school uniform girl let out a scream, but she was immediately covered by the quick eyed middle-aged man, and the couple girl over there was also covered by her boyfriend. Before they closed their eyes, a terrible and cruel scene had happened.


    "Bang -"


    the woman''s swollen body burst out immediately after a loud noise, just like a balloon that inflated to the extreme. The broken flesh and blood mixed with fat skin burst out in all directions, spilling around several people''s faces, and they had no time to react.


    Mixed with the smell of blood, the middle-aged woman didn''t even leave a complete body.


    Girls and lovers are scared silly, but after the scene just now, they both dare not cry loudly, one silently shed tears, one rushed to her boyfriend''s arms, tightly hugged him.


    Tang Xiaotang covered the girl''s eyes as soon as the woman''s body began to expand, but she also clearly saw the smile on the corner of the girl''s mouth.


    It''s like an innocent child seeing the exploded fireworks, so happy and pure, it''s not like he just killed a person.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1358

    Tang Xiaotang''s heart sank.


    It seems that the goal of this time is more difficult to move than imagined.


    But no matter how hard it is, she has to go.


    "Maybe that''s how this man died." The suit girl lowered her voice and said softly.


    She was also pale with fright, but after all, she had more experience and could barely control herself, but the girl in school uniform was completely frightened.


    "I don''t think you can speak too loud." The middle-aged man also lowered his voice.


    Just as he was talking, the old slide beside him shook and suddenly began to fall on him without warning, even without a sound.


    Fortunately, the young man with long hair beside him had a quick eye and a quick hand. He pulled his arm and pushed him aside.


    "Boom -"


    the slide fell to the ground, splashing with dust. The young man and the man fell to the ground, their clothes were worn out, and they looked even more embarrassed.


    "Shit! It''s killing me! " The young man got up, looked at the big bruise on his arm and spit hard.


    The middle-aged man''s arm seemed to be dislocated. He stood up with his arm in his arms. His pale face was covered with cold sweat. He bit his teeth and said to the young man with long hair, "thank you."


    Looking back at the fragmented slide on the ground, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes. If the young man hadn''t pushed him away just now, he would be crushed to death below!


    At the same time when the slide fell down, Tang Xiaotang immediately used Yu Guang to look at the girl beside her. She gently took back her hand. Although her face was still scared, her eyes were disappointed when she saw the young man saving him.


    "We have to get out of here quickly." The middle-aged man tried to endure the pain and spoke low.


    Other people didn''t object to it. They were still scared when they saw this scene. If the next goal was themselves, it would be terrible.


    "The question now is, where should we go?" Asked the suit girl.


    "Look around first." The man in the couple speaks low.


    The remaining few people did not speak, indicating acquiescence, so the crowd began to appear obvious grouping.


    The middle-aged man, the girl in school uniform, the young man with long hair and the girl in suit stand together. Naturally, the couple need not say. The skinny old man looks around and silently approaches the group of four. Only Tang Xiaotang stands in the same place with the girl, without any expression.


    "Why don''t you come with us?" Seeing the two of them standing alone, the middle-aged man''s eyes fell on the girl again. He seemed friendly and invited them.


    "No, we can do it ourselves." Tang Xiaotang refused him without hesitation.


    She could see through what this human thought at a glance. Among these human beings, he and that wretched old man''s soul disgusted her most. She didn''t want the target to follow him at all.


    It''s not that Tang Xiaotang is afraid that the target will kill him, but that Tang Xiaotang is worried that he will be influenced by his stinky soul, and the girl''s resentment will be even heavier.


    Then her task will be more difficult. She won''t do such a useless thing.


    Although we haven''t had time to sort out the task information, Tang Xiaotang can see that the target of this task is undoubtedly full of malice towards middle-aged men.


    To find a way to eliminate her resentment, we must find out the cause of her resentment as soon as possible.


    Seeing that she turned them down warily, the middle-aged man didn''t say anything, but the young man with long hair scoffed with disdain. He seemed to think that she didn''t know good people.


    "Well, now that we''ve been divided into groups, let''s move quickly." The suit girl didn''t respond. She ignored Tang Xiaotang from the beginning to the end. In them, this person is a typical egotism and only chooses the one that is most beneficial to her.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t say anything. These humans never thought that what they looked like was the most dangerous, but actually the safest.


    With the boss of the world, the possibility of encountering an accident is absolutely as low as possible. Unless a girl wants to expose herself or has deep malice towards her, she can''t have an accident.


    But now, she didn''t mean any harm to her. Even compared with these people, she felt more friendly to her.


    "OK, let''s go this way." The couple man pointed out a direction and left quickly with his girlfriend.


    The group of five quickly chose a direction and turned away.


    Tang Xiaotang pulls the task target, but she is not in a hurry to start immediately. She squats down gently and uses her clean clothes hem to help the girl wipe the blood on her face.


    Although she tried her best to cover her eyes just now, a lot of blood was splashed on the girl''s face. Although her clothes were not clean, it was better to wipe them than to face such blood.


    The girl opened a pair of dark eyes, motionless obediently let her wipe.


    Tang Xiaotang''s hands are very light. After a while, the blood on her face is almost wiped, and then the outline of the girl''s facial features is gradually exposed - although there is still blood that hasn''t been wiped dry, it can still be seen that her face is very delicate, and she is a real little beauty.Seeing the girl''s appearance, Tang Xiaotang stops her action. She frowns. She thinks of the sight of the middle-aged man looking at her just now and thinks it''s not good.


    It''s too unsafe. It''s better to be dirty.


    So she put the blood on her clothes back on the girl''s face.


    Girl: --


    Her resentment rose in an instant, and then, as if thinking of something, it slowly fell down.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t feel it. After wiping the girl''s face, she stood up and took the lead.


    "Auntie, why didn''t you just let me talk to that uncle?" The girl obediently followed her, she asked in a low voice.


    "Because he''s not a good man." Tang Xiaotang replied.


    Holding the bear in her arms, the girl asked, "but But my uncle doesn''t look like a bad guy... "


    "Everyone doesn''t write" good people "or" bad people "on their faces," Tang Xiaotang turned to look at her. "It''s not good just to look at their looks. There''s a word called" good-looking ", which means that some people are serious in appearance but dangerous in heart."


    "I see," the girl nodded, pretending to understand, "just like an aunt who looks like a bad person but is actually a good person."


    Tang Xiaotang Yes


    So what does she look like?


    The bottom of my heart is very curious, but it seems that there are not many pictures about looks in the memory of this body. Tang Xiaotang is going to read his memory carefully first.


    As for finding the way Looking at the girl beside her, Tang Xiaotang knew that she didn''t want them to leave here at all.


    If the boss doesn''t let them leave, they can''t find a way out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1359

    The sky is gloomy, and the whole space is very dark. With the faded old entertainment facilities and the strange dead trees, the whole world is like an old black-and-white photo, very strange.


    Sure enough, Tang Xiaotang and the girl soon walked in this direction to the end of the abandoned amusement park - there was a thick fog outside the sidewalk, and nothing could be seen at all.


    Tang Xiaotang randomly picked up a stone from the ground and threw it into the fog. However, as soon as it came into contact with the fog, it was quietly swallowed up, even without a sound.


    It''s like falling into another world.


    Sure enough, I can''t get out.


    She looked at the girl next to her. She was holding a bear in her arms. Her face was pale and fragile. She looked no different from any ordinary little girl.


    "Auntie, can''t we get out?"


    Aware of her line of sight, the girl anxiously shrunk her body, some afraid of close to her, asked in a low voice.


    "Well," Tang Xiaotang looked at the thick fog and gently held her hand. She didn''t intend to try to enter again. She said directly, "let''s go back."


    She doesn''t want to rush in.


    Two people slowly go back, Tang Xiaotang began to read the body memory and organization data.


    This place Or the space she''s in now, to be exact, should be the middle of the world.


    It was created by the girl beside her, a small world contained in the world, but independent of the world.


    For the convenience of memory, Tang Xiaotang calls the original world the exterior world and the interior world.


    The girl grew up in a shelter in the world. At that time, someone found a naked baby girl in the wilderness, thought she was an abandoned orphan, and sent her to the shelter.


    But in fact, the girl is not an ordinary baby.


    She is the only God in the world.


    In fact, it is not very accurate to say that she is the life body of the world with a higher dimension than the world.


    The world of expression is an ordinary world of scientific and technological civilization, but long ago, there were some "gods" from the high-dimensional world. In order to carry out experiments, they established their own clones in this world and helped these clones create brilliant civilization.


    After that, the high dimensional creatures left the world and returned to their own world, but before they left, they accidentally left a newborn baby in the low dimensional world.


    In different dimensions of the world, the speed of time passing is completely different. For high-dimensional creatures, this time is not enough for them to find the fallen larvae. But for the low dimensional world, time has passed for a long time. The collapse and rebirth of civilization is enough for her to wake up from dormancy.


    She was just born. She has no memory and doesn''t know where she is. However, as a high-dimensional creature, she is naturally much higher than ordinary human beings in terms of appearance and IQ.


    After she was sent to the shelter, she soon showed her differences. She was not only very delicate in appearance, but also more mature in mind than other children in the shelter. When they didn''t know anything, the girl had already shown her differences, and she could easily see through the psychology of the adults in the shelter.


    She also knew that this was not a real shelter.


    Yes, this shelter is not a place to adopt vagrant children at all. Although it is covered in the skin of an orphanage, it is actually a large-scale human trafficking organization. In addition to abandoned children, children here are also bought and sent from all over the world. However, no matter how they come, the moment they enter the shelter, they are doomed to a tragic fate.


    Those good-looking children will be sold to people with special hobbies at a high price; those who are not good-looking but in good health will be taken out and sold; those who are neither good-looking nor healthy will be maimed and sent to be beggars.


    So every once in a while, the children in the shelter will be inexplicably changed, but the shelter has the perfect excuse - these children have been adopted.


    As for who adopted them, no one knows.


    No one is paying attention.


    In order not to let the children in the shelter show any abnormality, they were brainwashed from childhood, and they were taken good care of in the shelter. The girl named Zhao Yu saw through everything, but no child believed her.


    They even bullied her because she was never close to any of the staff members and didn''t listen to the words of "father" and "mother" in their eyes.


    As a result, the girl''s personality became more and more withdrawn, and the higher dimensional creatures themselves were less emotional, the more she didn''t communicate with anyone.


    When she looks at them with her dark eyes, no one dares to look at her. They will feel that they have been thoroughly seen through by the little girl, and even the coldest and most camouflaged people in this organization dare not look directly into her black hole deep eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the girl''s exquisite appearance, they would have wanted to send her to sell organs.The girl has always wanted to escape. Unfortunately, although the high-dimensional creature has strong ability, it develops slowly. After all, she is a child. In addition, she does not supplement enough energy. Her body is always in a weak period. Without the guidance of her peers, she can not use her own strength at all.


    In addition to self-healing ability, she is not much different from ordinary children.


    Therefore, she could not escape from the heavily guarded shelter smoothly. Moreover, the power of the organization spread all over the city, and the shelter had a clear legal identity. All her information was firmly held by them. Even if she escaped, she would be sent back again.


    She tried once, but before she got out of the shelter area, she was caught by the people of the organization and monitored more closely.


    Until later, she was favored by a middle-aged man, who soon "adopted" her.


    Left the organization''s monitoring, the girl finally found the opportunity to escape smoothly.


    Her IQ is very high. During this period, she collected a lot of criminal evidence of this organization and those people, and then directly disclosed them all.


    At that time, it caused a great sensation, but the organization was very powerful, and the middle-aged man who took her was also very powerful. They could not let it destroy themselves.


    No matter how high the girl''s IQ is, she is only a child after all, and her self-healing ability is too strong. No matter how much damage she is hurt, the wound will soon heal, and no evidence can be left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1360

    Therefore, she not only did not let them be punished, but also was questioned and ridiculed by everyone. People thought that she was paranoid. In addition, she had been extremely indifferent since she was a child. The shelter directly issued a certificate of her mental illness, which reasonably locked her up.


    They found her strong self-healing ability, in order to find out the source of this ability, the girl was treated as an experiment, suffered unimaginable torture.


    But she can''t die, even if it''s a baby, it''s impossible for a low dimensional creature to kill a high dimensional creature. She is suffering from this kind of injury, repeating the cycle of pain over and over again, and even can''t get rid of it with death.


    Pain, hatred, anger, despair


    Until the strong negative emotional stimulation made her wake up to the terrifying power hidden in her soul, which belongs to the high-dimensional creatures, the girl''s resentment turned into a gray fog, swept the whole city in an instant, everything was controlled by her consciousness, and completely became her world.


    She resented the world and all human beings, so after she awakened her power, she began to eliminate human beings mercilessly.


    Because a city is suddenly occupied by inexplicable forces, so the government of the world sent a lot of people to explore the situation, but all those who entered the field of girls would be killed by her.


    No one can get out of here alive.


    People don''t know what happened here, and even with weapons, they can''t break through the fog outside the city. For the safety of more people, they can only completely ban the city and forbid anyone to enter.


    At first, the girl killed only those who entered the world, but later, as her power increased, the area of her world became larger and larger, and she could control more and more.


    High dimensional creatures are cold and powerful, especially after awakening their power, girls begin to take the initiative to bring some human beings into their own fields, playing with them like cat and mouse, and letting them die in despair and pain.


    So people outside find that even if they are forbidden to enter the area, it is useless, because the fog is spreading rapidly, and even does not need to completely cover an area. As long as it touches the edge, it may be sucked in at any time.


    They tried a lot to stop it, but it didn''t help. They didn''t even understand the cause of the fog.


    But in fact, this is not the most serious, because the girl''s power fluctuations attracted the attention of her peers. The high dimensional creatures finally found that they had forgotten their peers, so they turned back to find her.


    When they know the girl''s experience, they directly destroy the world, so all human beings and the whole planet are reduced to ashes.


    Her task this time is not only to let the girl go back to her own world with her peers, but also to prevent the world from being destroyed.


    Although these humans were created by high-dimensional creatures, they have developed their own civilization and are also recorded in the organizational system. Naturally, they cannot be eliminated in this way.


    This task sounds difficult, but it''s not very difficult for Tang Xiaotang. After all, for reasons that cannot be explained in detail, there is a subtle relationship between the organization and the girl''s kindred. As long as she can get rid of her resentment and voluntarily follow them back, even if the matter is solved, the other party will not study it in detail.


    The most important thing is that this task does not have to face W organization, at least it is relatively safe.


    Because her last reaction really caused a sensation, the whole organization knew that she was injured - so this relatively easy task could fall on her.


    "Damn it! What the hell is this place? "


    The sudden voice interrupted Tang Xiaotang''s thinking. As soon as she looked up, she saw that the couple in front were coming face to face.


    It''s not a big place, so it''s no surprise that Tang Xiaotang will meet other people.


    She pulled the girl to one side and hid behind a strong tree trunk.


    They didn''t see them. The man was cursing in a low voice, and the woman was following him. The expression on his face was still very frightened, as if he was afraid that the man would leave her behind. She was close to him and was still crying in a low voice.


    "Don''t cry! I''m bored to death! " The man roared and wiped the blood ash on his face. He seemed to want to push the woman away, but he didn''t dare to move after the action stopped.


    "It''s all your fault! Now that we are in this ghost place, we can''t get out or contact the outside. What do you say to do? " Men have been complaining, although the voice is very low, Tang Xiaotang can recognize that his tone of depression is no less panic than women.


    I don''t know what they have experienced. They look much more embarrassed than before. There are many scratches on their bodies, and their faces are all gray. If it wasn''t for their familiar body shape and sound, they would have thought they were statues here.


    "How can you blame me?" Said here, the woman finally can not help but began to fight back, she sobbed and whispered: "I said to go out, you have to stay at home!"


    "If you don''t come to me today, how can I fall into this place?" The man said angrily.


    "You told me to come!"¡­¡­


    Tang Xiaotang pulls the girl behind them. They just complain and don''t find them.


    Obviously, they did not find a way out, which Tang Xiaotang expected.


    "Auntie, what are they talking about?" The girl asked in a low voice, her dark eyes staring at the people in front, looking very curious.


    "It''s nothing," Tang Xiaotang felt as if she was ready to start, so he whispered: "they They''re just building relationships. "


    "But they seem to be fighting." The girl doubts a way.


    "It''s just like this between some lovers. Fighting is kiss and scolding is love." Tang Xiaotang explained: "we''d better not worry about it."


    Girl: "so it is."


    It seemed that she was very new to this statement, and her black resentment gradually subsided, showing a thoughtful look.


    Tang Xiaotang and the girl followed the couple back to the starting place quickly, but the two of them were still hiding.


    The corpse and the fuzzy flesh and blood were still on the ground. The couple subconsciously moved away from it, probably feeling scared, and they didn''t quarrel any more.


    The group with the most people has not come back yet. Tang Xiaotang doesn''t plan to go out now. After all, both of them seem to have low combat effectiveness. If they come back faster than them, they will surely cause suspicion and fear.


    The girl has no doubt about her actions. She seems to be thinking about what Tang Xiaotang said just now. She has been thinking about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1361

    After waiting for a while, the five people finally appeared in her field of vision. As soon as she saw them, Tang Xiaotang almost couldn''t help laughing.


    Compared with the couple, they were not at all embarrassed, and they were all panting, with a panic appearance of being chased.


    It turns out that following a boss is really the safest thing to do.


    The group ran to the body and stopped. Everyone else was ok, especially the middle-aged man. His hair turned white. Tang Xiaotang didn''t know what it was at the beginning. After a careful look, he found that he had a head of bird excrement.


    It can be seen that he is really hateful.


    Several other people are also in a mess, but compared with middle-aged men, they all look much better. When they see a couple in a much better state, they are all surprised.


    Not only were they surprised, but even the couple were surprised to see them in such a mess.


    "What''s the situation over there?" The middle-aged man took off his coat which was about to become rags, wiped the bird excrement on his hair, and lowered his voice: "we didn''t find the way."


    The schoolgirl''s schoolbag has disappeared. She shrinks beside the young man with long hair and holds his clothes with both hands.


    The skinny old man just gasped for breath. His age was not as old as these people. He was the last one just now.


    The suit girl stood by and frowned at the white bird droppings on her body. She didn''t speak, but Tang Xiaotang found that compared with other people, this person was not hurt much except the bird droppings.


    "We didn''t find a way out either." The man shakes his head, but looking at the embarrassment of several people, Tang Xiaotang finds that his panic has eased.


    He seems to be comforted to see that others are worse than himself?


    "What have you been through? Why are you so embarrassed? " He looked at the bird droppings on several people and couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s even more dangerous here than I thought," the middle-aged man threw away his dirty clothes. When he wiped the bird excrement on his head, it directly adhered to his hair. It hung on his head one by one, directly exposing the Mediterranean on his head. It looked even more strange: "there are other creatures here, and they are very aggressive."


    As soon as they left here, they met a lot of huge crows. Their body shape was obviously abnormal. They were much bigger than the crows outside. Their eyes were still blood red. When they saw them, they rushed over like crazy. They could not even scratch, bite or beat them to death. Once they caught them, they would have long wounds on their bodies, and they were especially painful.


    This is not the most uncomfortable, they will attack people with feces, it is terrible.


    "We didn''t meet crows, but the dead trees are alive," said the woman in the couple. "And the end of the road is foggy, so it''s impossible to get through."


    "It''s the same here." Said the middle-aged man.


    As soon as the words fell, everyone was silent.


    "I think I know where we are." One side of the suit woman finally opened her mouth. She looked up at the gray sky and said with an ugly face.


    The middle-aged man obviously thought that he was calm and didn''t stop her.


    "Where are you?" The young man with long hair looked confused. It was obvious that he didn''t know about it.


    He did not know, school uniform girls even more do not know, one side of the thin old man''s eyes turned, did not speak.


    "Grey area." The suit girl gently spits out two words, and the young man with long hair takes a breath in an instant.


    "Why? It''s not Is it blocked? " He asked with difficulty.


    But no one answered him.


    Of course, it is impossible for the government to tell the public the truth when such a thing happens. Therefore, the reason for their blockade of this area is that there has been an accident at the nuclear power plant here, causing a serious nuclear leak, and evacuating the surrounding residents is also to prevent radiation effects.


    The middle-aged man did not answer him.


    Although the external reason is true, he knows more about the truth than ordinary people.


    It''s not a nuclear leak at all


    Lovers have been scared, the woman''s tears suddenly flow down: "but how can we come here?"


    It''s clearly blocked by the government. They are clearly outside the military''s defense line. How did they cross the heavy guard to get here?


    "I''m going out I don''t want to stay here! " Her mood began to get out of control and her voice became louder.


    One side of the man quickly covered her mouth, he bit his teeth and yelled: "do you want to die?"


    Two bloody examples are still on the side, and only those who don''t want to die dare to shout at this time.


    A man doesn''t care whether she wants to live or not, but he doesn''t want to be involved.


    "But it''s all foggy and we can''t get out at all." Some of the young people with long hair began to speak in frustration, and the whole person sat on the ground decadent.


    "Wait a minute. Why haven''t those two come back yet?" At this time, suit woman finally found Tang Xiaotang they have not come back, she frowned."They must have died on the way," the young man with long hair said casually, covering his head


    After all, one is a thin middle-aged woman, and the other is a little girl without any survival ability. In the face of that situation, even these big men can only run away with their heads in their arms, let alone them.


    "We''d better look for them," the middle-aged man said slowly. "Now there are only a few of us. We can''t give up anyone."


    "You''re right." The suit girl nodded and agreed to his proposal.


    However, she didn''t care about the two people and didn''t agree with men''s views. In fact, she felt that they were two less burdens when they died. She said that she wanted to find them, but she thought that maybe they had found a way out.


    Other people don''t have any opinions. They are in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being in a state of being out of control.


    Seeing that they were ready to come, Tang Xiaotang pulled the girl out.


    When the two of them came back safely, the others were stunned.


    "Are you all right?" The young man with long hair looked at them in surprise.


    Tang Xiaotang said faintly, "it''s OK." before waiting for others to speak, she said, "there''s no road here."


    The suit girl is obviously distrustful, and the man in the couple also questions: "really? Don''t you have no past at all? "


    Tang Xiaotang had to add: "we went to the end of the road, there was only a thick fog, nothing to see."


    The middle-aged man lowered his head and asked the girl standing beside her: "Xiao Yu told uncle, is there really no road ahead?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1362

    The thoughtful girl raised her head. At that moment, Tang Xiaotang felt her breath changed. Before she could stop it, she shook her head and said in a very light voice.


    "No


    Just at the moment when the girl''s voice just fell, the ground under their feet suddenly trembled heavily, and the already dark sky immediately became darker, just like the moment from day to night, an inexplicable sense of coldness filled around them, and the gray fog had been enveloped around them, and those old entertainment facilities were wrapped in fog, only showing vague The outline of the paste.


    "Click..."


    Subtle, as if the sound of gear rotation, clearly very light, but clearly sounded in everyone''s ears, eyes full of fog, they can''t see anything.


    The sense of foreboding immediately permeated everyone''s heart. Even without special warning, they knew something dangerous was going to happen.


    People subconsciously gathered close, at this time, they found that the body on the ground did not know when it had disappeared from the original place, even the pieces of blood and meat that had been blasted were missing, the gray ground seemed to have never seen blood.


    "Be careful..."


    The middle-aged man began to remind him, but before he said anything, the girl in the school uniform on one side suddenly let out a short scream. She pointed to the thick fog in front of her and said tremblingly: "that, that is What? "


    In the fog in front of her, a pair of blood red eyes suddenly appeared, and the slightly bright red light reflected an extremely strange figure.


    Tall, with a body like a man and a head like a horse, he came to them stiffly with something in his hand.


    "This What is it... "


    The young man with long hair swallowed a mouthful of water and began to speak with difficulty.


    No one answered.


    The faces of the people were very ugly, because soon they knew what it was.


    The figure slowly emerged from the fog - it turned out to be a "man" with a horse''s head!


    The tall body of Matou man is the body of a man in ragged clothes, but a worn-out Trojan horse head is on his neck. It seems that he is pressed on, and the place where he meets is covered with dry blood.


    The horse''s head was covered with cracks in wood and fish scale marks left by peeling orange paint. Its big blood red eyes protruded, and there were two deep notches at the moment.


    It was carrying a huge axe in its hand. The blade of the axe had been completely dyed dark red. It could be seen that it had killed a lot of people.


    The horse head man came slowly step by step, but in the fog behind him, there were many tall and stiff figures.


    "Keep quiet Back up... " The middle-aged man stares at the horse head man''s action, raises his hands gently, and makes everyone retreat in a very low voice.


    But soon, they had to stop, because: "behind, behind also..."


    The monsters hiding in the fog show their bodies one by one. They don''t know where they come from. They have checked this space before. At that time, there was nothing. This strange fog seems to connect with another space and bring them here.


    "Hee hee..."


    The girl''s silver bell like laughter suddenly rang out in everyone''s ears. It was clear that it was a very clear voice. In such a scene, it was filled with a frightening emptiness and nothingness. The voice surrounded them, with a tone of innocence.


    "Come and play with me ~"


    as the girl''s voice rang out, the first horsehead man slowly raised his axe and suddenly slashed at the middle-aged man.


    "Boom!"


    The axe was very powerful. Fortunately, the horse head man was too slow to give the middle-aged man a chance to escape. As soon as he turned over on the ground, the axe fell on the position where he was standing and made a big hole on the ground.


    Although he dodged the blow, there were countless horsemen coming back with various weapons, and their number was not equal to that of the other side.


    "Get out of the way!"


    The horse headed man slowly bent down and lifted the huge axe on the ground. A green horse headed man in the back was holding up the axe in his hand. Seeing that the axe in his hand was about to fall down, the young man with long hair on one side quickly pulled up the middle-aged man who fell on the ground and quickly stepped back.


    "Run


    They all evaded the attack of the horsemen. Although they were very slow, it was not easy to hide because of the large number of them. They had to do their best to avoid.


    After all, if they were hit, their fate would never be better than that woman who blew up like a balloon.


    Tang Xiaotang ran with the girl. In fact, she wanted to hold her up. However, she soon found that her body was too useless. After a few steps, she felt that her throat was full of blood.


    Not to mention the girl who has awakened her strength, she doesn''t even run as fast as the skinny old man.


    If it wasn''t for her now, Tang Xiaotang estimated that this person would not be able to move directly.Pulling the girl to keep avoiding, if it wasn''t for the girl beside her who was a little interested in her, Tang Xiaotang thought he would have been killed.


    "Auntie, are you ok?"


    Don''t know what trip, foot a twist, Tang Xiaotang directly fell to the ground, in order not to let the girl also fall, she released her hand in the first time.


    The girl didn''t run away in a hurry. She squatted beside Tang Xiaotang and asked carefully.


    Tang Xiaotang saw a black fog coming back to the girl from her feet. She knew what had happened just now.


    "Nothing." She gritted her teeth, was about to get up from the ground, and then a huge hammer hit her head on.


    The hammer is very big. If it falls, they will both be hit. Combined with the girl''s behavior just now, Tang Xiaotang knew what she was going to do.


    Too late to think, she subconsciously pushed away the girl around her and let her fall out of the attack range of giant hammer.


    If it hit her, she would turn into a puddle of meat on the spot. Facing the falling hammer alone, Tang Xiaotang stares at it with both eyes, and immediately calculates the best escape angle in his mind.


    The thin woman sitting on the ground didn''t know where her strength came from. The girl who didn''t respond only felt that she was pushed away by a force. Her dark eyes were stunned for a moment, and immediately looked up at her.


    In the face of the falling hammer, the woman hardly has the strength to move any more, but probably aware of her sight, she turned back and gave her an indescribable complex smile.


    Didn''t she care that she would be killed?


    The girl''s black pupil flashed a complex color. She looked at the woman and moved her finger gently.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1363

    So at the next moment, the angle of the huge hammer that hit her head-on was deviated, and she wiped Tang Xiaotang''s arm and fell down, wiping a large part of her sleeve.


    Although I''m sure the girl won''t let her die so soon, the scene just now is still very dangerous. Tang Xiaotang is ready to fight to aggravate her foot injury and roll over to avoid the blow.


    "Ah On the other side, the girl of school uniform separated by the attack just now faced a horse head with an iron bar. Facing the tall and terrible monster, she stood in the same place and could not move. Looking at the iron bar held high by the other side, she closed her eyes and let out a scream uncontrollably.


    At the moment when the piercing scream rang out, the horse head man in front of her saw a red light in his eyes, and the falling speed of the iron bar in his hand suddenly accelerated several times.


    But at this time, no one cared about her at all. Everyone was far away from her. They were completely separated by Ma Tou people, and they could only watch this scene happen.


    Just when the tragedy was about to happen, a figure suddenly rushed to the girl standing in the same place with his body.


    The iron bar fell behind them, and their bodies fell to the ground together.


    "Go! Get out of here first Tang Xiaotang forced the girl in school uniform to stand up, quickly ran to the girl and held her.


    Just at the moment when the iron bar was about to fall, she suddenly realized that the girl''s resentment was increasing, so Tang Xiaotang immediately realized that she could not let the girl kill the girl in school uniform, so she would bear the injury on her feet to save her.


    The young man with long hair had already run over, picked up the girl beside her and ran forward quickly.


    "This way!" The young man cried out.


    Tang Xiaotang looked up and found that the number of Matou people in the direction in front of him was the least. In order to attack them, they also spread to both sides, making a short gap in the encirclement.


    At this time, other people have already run into the thick fog from the gap, the couple and the old man have disappeared, and the middle-aged men and women in suits are also running inside. Now they have no time to think about whether there will be other dangers in the fog.


    After all, if they don''t go in, they will be killed on the spot by these horsemen. Although the fog looks mysterious and dangerous, it doesn''t cause any harm to them. Maybe they can find a way out instead?


    Tang Xiaotang pulls the silly school uniform girl to follow. The fog in front of him seems to have entity. As soon as they enter, their bodies are wrapped by the thick fog coming from all around.


    There were no horsehead people. At the moment when they entered the fog, all the sounds outside disappeared, and nothing could be heard except their own rapid steps and heartbeat.


    It''s like stepping into another space.


    In front of a gray, vision only in front of a small piece, afraid and girl lost, Tang Xiaotang did not dare to let go of her hand.


    "Here." The back of the young man with long hair can''t be seen, but his voice comes from the front. Tang Xiaotang runs along with his voice and soon sees the young man and the girl standing beside him.


    But the others had disappeared. In the fog, they didn''t know where they had gone.


    Although Tang Xiaotang has a map, she can''t use it easily. The girl''s senses are very keen and she can''t let her find it. Moreover, she hasn''t been to this place after all. If she knows the terrain very well, it''s hard to say.


    "Where did they go?" She asked the young man.


    He came in behind middle-aged men and women in suits. Maybe he could see their direction.


    "I don''t know. I lost it!" The young man with long hair was irritable. He wanted to rub his long hair, but when he reached half of it, he felt the blood all over his head. He had to put down his hand again: "here''s your daughter!"


    Said, his action seems rude, but actually did not use the strength of the girl gently pushed her side.


    This little girl won''t let him hold her as soon as she gets into the fog. She has to wait for this woman. He wanted to run with her first. But when she saw her with dark eyes, he stopped.


    He lost the person in front of him. Damn it!


    Seeing the girl covered with black fog in front of her, Tang Xiaotang quickly let go of the school uniform girl''s hand and pulled her up again. She felt that her resentment was surging, but she didn''t mean to attack. She was relieved at the bottom of her heart.


    "Are you all right?" She asked the girl with concern.


    The girl gently shakes her head. Tang Xiaotang feels that her resentment has calmed down: "Xiaoyu is OK..."


    Pacify the boss, looked up at a face impatient youth, she said to him: "thank you."


    Although this young man with long hair looks like a little gangster, in fact, he is just a little grumpy and kind-hearted. It can be seen from the fact that he saved the middle-aged people, and he was the only one who didn''t immediately leave to try to save the school uniform girl. Among these human beings, he was the only one Tang Xiaotang didn''t hate.


    "Let''s go! I don''t know if Ann is safe here! "


    The young man took the initiative to pull the girl in school uniform who had been stunned and strode forward.Tang Xiaotang takes the girl behind her. Although she looks dignified, she doesn''t worry too much.


    With the girl, the four of them are the most dangerous and safe. As long as they pay attention to the girl''s mood, they will never be OK.


    And Tang Xiaotang is sure that they will meet those people again. After all, the girl caught them to tease them together, not to kill them one by one.


    The four walked forward slowly. The young man walked in the front and paid attention to the situation. Tang Xiaotang walked behind the last mat. The girl in uniform and the girl were in the safest place in the middle.


    The girl in school uniform seems to have been shocked by the scene just now. She follows the young man in a daze. She can''t even cry. She only knows how to follow him mechanically.


    Tang Xiaotang knows that she needs psychological counseling, but no one cares so much at this time.


    They can''t stop here. Although the girl seems to be in a stable mood now, who knows if she will make a sudden move? We can only wait until we find those people.


    Next to her, the girl looks back at Tang Xiaotang from time to time. She looks worried, but her eyes are dark and deep. Tang Xiaotang looks like she doesn''t feel the exploration in her eyes. She keeps looking around and is always alert to something coming out of the fog.


    Several people''s five senses are almost covered by the fog. I don''t know how long they have been walking. Other things finally appear in their vision.


    It''s a very small house. It looks like the security room of the amusement park. The doors and windows are closed, and the glass on the windows is gray, so you can''t see the situation inside.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1364

    The young man stopped and looked back at Tang Xiaotang.


    The sudden appearance of the small house is strange. If there is any trap in it, it''s too late for them to escape.


    "Do you want to go in?" Asked the young man.


    Tang Xiaotang can feel the breath of several other people inside. They are all in it, so it should be safe here for the time being.


    "Go in." She said.


    One side of the girl''s eyes a deep, was holding hands move, there are black smoke spread in her fingers.


    Suddenly, she felt her hand clenched.


    Raised his head, the woman next to him slowly lowered his head, a very ugly but appeasing smile appeared on his sallow face.


    "It''s OK. Don''t be afraid."


    Now that he had decided to go in, the young man with long hair immediately went to the front of the house and tried to push the door.


    The door wasn''t locked. He opened it with a little push, but the door frame was covered with a piece of gray film, and he couldn''t see what was inside.


    It seems a little weird


    The young man didn''t know whether to go in or not. The gray film suddenly split a black seam from the middle like a big mouth. The strong suction came from the crack. The young man''s eyes were dark, and his body was directly sucked in.


    There was a whirl.


    When he recovered, he had fallen on the ground of a small room.


    There were several familiar figures around, just the people who had left before. They were looking at him in surprise Or they.


    On one side of the young man''s head, he found the other three on the ground.


    They have come in.


    "Are you all right?" The middle-aged man came quickly and helped up the girl who fell on the ground.


    "Something almost happened." For the time being, the young man''s heart relaxed and he sat on the ground, fearing.


    Then he was in the mood to see the people next to him.


    The girl is held by the middle-aged man and comforted in a low voice; the girl has got up and is squatting beside the woman to look at her, but the woman is still on the ground.


    "What''s the matter with you?" The young man turned over and asked.


    He thought that although the woman was a little ugly, she was not bad. At least she didn''t just run for her life and went back to save the student sister.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a sprained foot." Tang Xiaotang rubbed his ankle. It was very painful. Just now he fell, which aggravated the injury.


    I twisted my foot. Can I walk all the way and follow him so fast just now?


    It seems that she did fall at that time. Looking at the woman''s expressionless face, the young man began to think that it was numbness, but now he thinks that this woman can bear it.


    "Mom..." Squatting next to the woman, the girl cried in a low voice. The young man got up and went over, looked at the woman''s swollen ankles, helped her up and let her sit against the wall.


    "Are you all right?" Hearing the girl''s voice, the middle-aged man who used to comfort the girl turned his face. His eyes first fell on the girl, and then he looked at Tang Xiaotang. When he saw her swollen ankle, he frowned slightly, looking worried, but his eyes flashed dark: "it seems that the injury is a bit serious, but there is no medicine here."


    "I''m fine."


    Tang Xiaotang shakes her head, pulls the girl to her side and quietly lets her avoid the man''s sight.


    Aware that the girl''s resentment is no longer aggravating, Tang Xiaotang just took her hand and gently comforted: "mom is OK, don''t be afraid."


    "Where is this?" She asked, looking around.


    Their previous speculation outside is correct. This is indeed the security room of the amusement park - a small room with very simple furnishings: a table with sundries, a plastic chair with a broken back, a water dispenser beside the table, and half a bucket of water in the bucket.


    There is a map on the wall near the door of the room. Next to it is a timetable, which clearly says "Happy Paradise opening timetable".


    It turns out that this place is called happy paradise.


    The suit girl was sitting on the chair, the old man was alone in the corner, and the couple stood together. When they saw that they had come back alive, they just cast a glance, but they didn''t say a word.


    "This should be the Management Office of the place just now." The middle-aged man replied to her and took the girl in school uniform to one side.


    The window is still gray, the door is open, but the door is full of fog. The house is like floating in a different dimension. The young man goes to the door and tries to stretch out his feet, but his feet are empty and he can''t step on anything.


    He drew back his feet and closed the door.


    "It seems that we can''t get out for the time being." He said.


    The middle-aged man replied, "yes, but it''s safe here for the time being. We can have a rest here."


    Tang Xiaotang seems to observe the map on the wall, but in fact she looks at the girl with her spare light. When she looks at her lips and shows a strange smile, she knows that the girl never wants to let them rest."Hee hee..."


    Sure enough, as soon as she thought so, the innocent and strange laughter rang out again. It was clear that there was no place to make a sound around, but it still appeared clearly.


    The others immediately became alert. They did not forget the sound.


    The girl in the school uniform who just calmed down shivered and cried directly. The couple on one side also looked nervous. The girl in the suit had a heavy face. Although the old man didn''t look frightened, he slipped behind the couple quietly.


    The young man with long hair looked around and asked aloud, "who are you? Come on out! Don''t play tricks


    "Hee hee How boring Come and play with me... "


    The girl''s voice reverberates in the narrow space, with echoes. In such a small space, with so many people, there can be no echo, but the sound is like penetrating power, which makes people feel as if they have arrived at a vast and open place in an instant.


    "Who are you?" The middle-aged men also asked, but no matter what they asked, there was only one sentence in their voice.


    "Come and play with me ~ come and play with me!"


    The faces of the people were ugly, and no one spoke again.


    "If you don''t play with me, I''ll kill you all!" Because there has been no satisfactory answer, the girl''s clear and pure voice suddenly becomes cold, and her words also become gloomy and terrible.


    "The person who made the sound should be behind all this." The suit girl whispered. She knew that they had to promise, "what do you want us to play with you?"


    ¡°1¡¢2¡¢3¡­¡­ There are nine people... " The cold voice became naive again, and the girl seemed to think: "well Then come and play hide and seek! "


    Hide and seek?


    Several people''s faces become more ugly. How to play hide and seek in such a small place? This is to let them die!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1365

    "It''s not fair!" The couple man said: "it''s so small here, we have no place to hide!"


    "Are you teaching me to do things?" The girl''s voice became cold again. As soon as her voice fell, a pencil sharpener suddenly fell from the man''s head. The blade of the pencil sharpener crossed his nose, leaving a deep blood line.


    "PATA..."


    The voice of blood dripping clearly rang out, the man''s face instantly lost blood color, even paler than the wall of the room, he looked at the knife straight under his feet, legs a soft, almost fell to the ground.


    "No, it''s not..." He grinned with difficulty, showing a smile as ugly as crying: "you You, you has the final say... "


    "I can''t wait to start!"


    The girl''s voice became cheerful again. As soon as her voice fell, the gray window suddenly became bright. The fog that filled the whole space disappeared in an instant. Light fell in through the glass, so that they could clearly see the outside scene.


    It''s the same amusement park, but the scene is different - it seems like it was before it was abandoned: the entertainment facilities in the park are still very new, painted with bright colors; the walls are painted with cute and bright cartoon images, and the terrible face is also the smiling face of a smiling child; there are green plants everywhere, and the dead trees are now full of leaves In addition, there are colorful flags and ribbons on the trees, as if they were holding a celebration.


    The door opened with a bang, and a two person high bear doll pushed the door open and came in wobbly.


    Doll bear''s hand holding a colorful toy gun, black eyes looking at a few people, slightly crooked.


    Although this action looks very cute, compared with those terrible horsehead people, this bear is also mild and harmless, but no one dares to make a sound.


    Who knows if this bear will suddenly become a monster and swallow them.


    "Let''s go! Don''t be caught by bear!"


    The girl''s voice became lively and playful, but they didn''t relax at all. At the moment when she spoke, they heard the sound of counting at the same time.


    ¡°300£¬299£¬298¡­¡­¡±


    Hoarse voice is like being pinched out of the voice, doll bear in the narrow room kept walking back and forth, people do not hesitate.


    There''s only five minutes. They have to hurry!


    The couple man was the first to run out of the door, even his girlfriend did not care; then it was the skinny old man, who used a speed completely inconsistent with his age to get out; the couple woman also chased her boyfriend out; although the suit woman was not as flustered as the previous three people, the action was not slow; the middle-aged man with school uniform girl also ran out, and finally only the long haired young man, Tang Sugar and girls.


    The young man with long hair is about to go out, but he looks at Tang Xiaotang like he thinks of something. He remembers that the other person''s foot has been twisted. Isn''t it very dangerous at this time?


    "You..." He was about to ask if he needed help, but the woman suddenly came to the door and carefully tore down the map posted on the wall.


    "When is it? You''re going to waste your time! " The young man suddenly felt that he was too stupid to stay. Ten seconds had passed, and he didn''t even leave the sight of the doll bear.


    He turned to leave, but was suddenly held by a woman.


    "Wait a minute." Tang Xiaotang looked at the sign on the map. The area of the amusement park was drawn out by the red line, and a small part of it was specially circled.


    That''s the location of the porter.


    "Have you ever played hide and seek?" She turned to ask the young man.


    "Who hasn''t played that before." Young people are very speechless, he played hide and seek in primary school.


    At this time, Tang Xiaotang had torn off the whole map. She put the map in her pocket and turned to look at the young man: "let''s go out first."


    Although Tang Xiaotang knows that girls can know what they say, she still wants to avoid teddy bears.


    Looking at the woman''s sallow face, the young man felt that her godless eyes were very trusting.


    He reluctantly decided to hear what she was going to say.


    If she can''t help it, he''ll run faster than both of them anyway.


    At this time, the girl followed them quietly. She seemed to have a little interest in what she said, and her breath remained calm for the time being.


    As soon as they left the hut, the bright sunshine immediately sprinkled on them. The blue sky was cloudless, clear and clean, just like a blue gem.


    Although it was just a foggy abandoned site, it has now become an ordinary amusement park. Except for being empty, there is no difference between here and outside.


    The rapid changes of the scene make the young people with long hair feel that time and space are reversed, and they are actually dreaming.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t feel much, because she knows very well that in this world which is completely controlled by girls, everything will be carried out according to the girl''s idea, and what she wants will appear in an instant.If you have to say, this intact amusement park and the abandoned amusement park at the beginning are all false, which are all constructed by the girl''s consciousness.


    The security room is next to the gate of the amusement park, but the sliding door is closed. From here, we can see that the outside of the door is still foggy, which means they still can''t leave the amusement park.


    The young man reluctantly tried to push it, but of course he couldn''t push it away. He tried to put out his hand again, and the result was, of course, the same as at that time, empty and unable to touch anything.


    There is a small pool with a fountain in front of the gate. The splashing water even refracts several rainbow arcs in the sun.


    The three of them are sitting on the ground behind the pool. The young man with long hair looks at Tang Xiaotang.


    "Can you say it now?" He asked.


    It''s far enough away from the hut that the bear can''t hear what they say.


    "I asked you if you played hide and seek. Do you know how to win this game?" Tang Xiaotang doesn''t answer rhetorical questions.


    "Didn''t win," the youth thought, "when I play, I always want to find out all the people, and then the first person caught is the next one."


    "What do you think would happen if we were caught here?" Tang Xiaotang asked.


    The young man with long hair smoked from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know what would happen if he was caught. However, according to those horsemen who appeared before, the end of being caught should not be very good.


    But there is only such a big place here. Even if the entertainment facilities are good, they don''t have much place to hide. The time of finding someone is uncertain. They will be found sooner or later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1366

    "So we have to win." Tang Xiaotang knew what he was thinking without looking, she said directly.


    Young man: "well, how do you say we are going to win?"


    Now the time has passed, nearly a minute, and several other people have run out of sight for a long time. They can''t find a good place to hide in such a short time.


    The girl also looked up at her curiously.


    "Believe me?" Tang Xiaotang looked down at her dark eyes.


    "I believe it." The girl nodded gently, her face looked serious.


    I feel that she is really curious about what she wants to do. Tang Xiaotang shakes the girl''s hand, but he doesn''t hesitate to say it.


    "It''s very simple. After the beginning of hide and seek, the person who is not found and finally returns to the starting point and is not found by the seeker will win in this game and need not be found," Tang Xiaotang said. "When we play, it''s called" touch the telegram. "


    "When the bear leaves the security room, we''ll go back immediately." She said.


    The young man seemed to understand: "but it''s too dangerous. If we are found, we will be the first to be caught."


    "High risk leads to high return," Tang Xiaotang said. "This is the best way. If you are afraid of being found, I also know a hidden place where you can hide."


    To die in a place waiting to be found is better to take a chance. The young man thought for a moment and agreed: "OK, I believe you!"


    By this time, three and a half minutes had passed, and there was still one and a half minutes left. They wanted to find a place which was closest to the security room and was very hidden. First they hid, and then they would wait for the bear to leave the security room.


    This place is easy to find. Tang Xiaotang has a map in his hand. They quickly find a small gray house behind the security room.


    It''s supposed to be a place for storing sundries. There''s no window, only a small door with a lock. Fortunately, the door is facing the window on the side of the security room.


    Once here, Tang Xiaotang obviously feels that the girl''s resentment is rising. She seems to think of some bad memories. There are bursts of coldness in her eyes.


    The young man with long hair looked at the lock on the door. It was an old brass lock. He tried to pull it, but it couldn''t be opened.


    Directly raised his leg, he was about to kick down, but Tang Xiaotang stopped him.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll do it."


    At such a close distance, if the sound is too loud, it will definitely attract the attention of the bear doll. Tang Xiaotang takes out a small black hairpin in his dirty trouser pocket.


    Pull the card open, put one end into the lock cylinder, turn a few times gently, only listen to a slight "click", brass lock open.


    This skilled technique made the young man look at her with new eyes. He couldn''t help thinking, what does this woman do and how can she unlock the lock?


    "OK," Tang Xiaotang put away the card and opened the door. A smell of dust mixed with old and moldy immediately came to his face. The space inside was not big, full of all kinds of sundries, and the ground was full of dust. It seemed that no one had sorted it out for a long time.


    At this time, regardless of how dirty it was, Tang Xiaotang covered the girl''s mouth with one hand and said slowly, "come on in."


    "You go first." Although the young man with long hair was worried that the time was coming, he would not let his mother and daughter stand in front of him, he said directly.


    "You go in first, and I''ll close the door." Tang Xiaotang said.


    The young man had to go in. Tang Xiaotang was about to let the girl go in, but she felt that her body became very stiff.


    "Don''t be afraid," she gently grasped the girl''s hand, and gave her a slow smile: "I''m right next to you."


    The girl standing in front of the door looked up at her. Her dark eyes became complicated and deep on her dark and bright face.


    But that look is only for a moment. If Tang Xiaotang didn''t catch the fluctuation of her mood, she would miss this little change.


    Then she bowed her head and went into the small house.


    Tang Xiaotang put the lock on the door at last and closed it.


    The narrow space suddenly became dark, three people crowded together, only close to the body, the smell of blood on their bodies was almost suffocating, but no one made a sound.


    Tang Xiaotang left a gap through which they could see the side window of the security room. At this time, the big bear doll was still wandering inside.


    With only the last half minute left, she heard the breath of a young man with long hair and became tense and urgent.


    But she suddenly felt a little sleepy.


    As soon as she came to this world, she experienced a dangerous escape. She had not even had time to read the memory of this body.


    Tang Xiaotang feels that there is something wrong with the darkness. She has absolute control over the body. At this time, she shouldn''t have this kind of reaction


    Yu Guang saw the girl''s fretting fingers, Tang Xiaotang immediately realized that she was doing it, she did not hesitate to relax consciousness, no longer resist the fatigue.The vision became dark, and countless pictures poured into her mind.


    Then Tang Xiaotang''s consciousness fell into the darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Xiaoyu, let''s play hide and seek!"


    Ear sounded a naive voice, it seems to be a little girl, but the tone is completely different from before.


    Tang Xiaotang saw a little girl in a pink dress. She stood in front of her with a teddy bear in her arms and said to her with a smile.


    Who is she?


    "Hide and seek?"


    She wanted to speak, but found that she could not speak. She could feel that she was in a body, but could not control it. She could only watch it in silence.


    She heard the body say.


    , as like as two peas in the fog, it is only a little childish and lively, which is deliberately cold and cold. It seems very cold and indifferent, and is not like the child of this age.


    It''s a girl''s voice.


    It''s not her memory, it''s not the memory of the body, it''s


    Memories of girls?


    Tang Xiaotang immediately understood that she is now in the girl''s memory. The surroundings of


    as like as two peas in the second playgrounds, many children are playing around them, and a tall man standing nearby is just like a tall man. His eyes are falling on these children and seem to be watching them.


    "Yes, let''s play hide and seek!" The girl on the opposite side was very innocent with a smile: "it''s just that one person is a ghost to catch someone, and other people can''t be caught hiding. Whoever is caught first will catch someone next time."


    Tang Xiaotang felt that "she" thought for a moment. She looked at the man not far away. Maybe she didn''t want to expose her abnormality. Although she was not interested in this kind of game, she nodded and agreed: "OK."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1367

    Her voice falls, the picture turns, Tang Xiaotang see pink skirt girl holding the girl''s hand, two girls running on the path of the amusement park, and then came to the door of this small tool room.


    At this time, there was no copper lock on the door. Two little girls were standing at the door, and the pink skirt girl was about to push the door open.


    "Let''s hide here, no one will find out!" She seems very happy.


    See here, Tang Xiaotang has been able to guess what will happen next - but the girl is not her, she did not see the companion''s mind.


    "Yes." She said so.


    The door was opened, the black space was narrow and narrow, and the dust fell down. The girl in front of her pink skirt suddenly let out a short scream.


    "Ah


    She suddenly threw the cloth bear in her hand, then closed her eyes and shrank behind the girl.


    "What''s the matter?" The girl spoke slowly.


    "There''s something there!" The pink skirt girl pointed to the darkness and yelled.


    Tang Xiaotang found that the girl''s vision can clearly see everything in the dark, she did not find anything wrong.


    "Nothing." She said.


    "But my bear fell in!" Pink skirt girl''s voice with weeping sound, seems to be very sad.


    It''s annoying to cry, and it''ll attract watchers.


    Tang Xiaotang has this idea in her heart. She feels that the girl''s body slowly goes in, but just as she enters the room, the door of the room is suddenly pushed up by the people behind her.


    "I shut her up!" The girl outside spoke excitedly. She immediately bent over to the door and pushed the door with her body.


    The girl''s strength is bigger than that outside. She quickly pushed the door open, but many children gathered outside. The pink skirt girl also hid behind a little boy with a toy gun.


    "Zhao Yu! Why don''t you listen to him today? " The little boy pointed a gun at her and asked aloud.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at them and heard the girl speak in a very calm voice.


    "She''s not a good person."


    The picture turns, is a woman in white uniform, she seems to be in an office, Tang Xiaotang "see" her smile put a tube of injection into a little girl''s neck.


    The next second, there were still those children in front of her. Obviously, they didn''t believe the girl at all. Another little boy pointed to her: "you freak! You lie


    "That is, you must hate her because she says you are not sociable!"


    The toy gun in the boy''s hand was aimed at her, and the other children looked at her with disgusting eyes: "you are a nuisance! Monster


    The plastic bullet is very painful on her body. Tang Xiaotang feels the pain and wants to beat these bear children. Unfortunately, she is only in the girl''s memory now, and she has no way to fight against these children.


    She was pushed into the small dark room, and they locked the door and left happily.


    "That''s great. I''ve been looking down on her for a long time!"


    "We''ve avenged the enemy."


    "Yes, yes, that''s great!"


    "We must not tell her about it, or she will blame us for it..."


    The children''s noisy voice gradually goes away, and the girl sits alone in a small dark space, as if she is left alone in the whole world.


    The pain on her body quickly disappeared. Her hand went back and touched the soft body of the teddy bear. Then she grasped it slowly and held it in her arms.


    They''re stupid.


    Tang Xiaotang can feel the girl''s thoughts. Her consciousness tells her not to care about the thoughts of these stupid guys, but no matter how indifferent she is, she is still a child after all.


    Along with hunger, there was also a faint emotion.


    Loneliness, not obvious grievance, and a little bit of shallow fear.


    She felt out of place with the world. Everyone in the world was so stupid and disgusted.


    "Just let them all disappear."


    The innocent voice with malice sounded again in her ears. At the next moment, Tang Xiaotang felt that her consciousness suddenly broke away from the bondage of the girl''s body. From a third angle, she saw the girl sitting on the ground in the dark, holding the doll bear slowly turned to look at her, and her eyes became dark.


    She opened the corner of her mouth, slowly showing a lovely smile, but with the dark eyes that did not see a trace of light, this expression only appears gloomy and treacherous.


    "Just let them all disappear."


    The voice repeated again, the girl sitting on the ground suddenly turned into a black fog and disappeared completely.


    And Tang Xiaotang also feels that he seems to be pushed by a force.


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you all right? "


    A familiar voice came from the darkness. She opened her eyes and heard the young man''s anxious voice: "Why are you silent all of a sudden?""I''m ok," Tang Xiaotang gently rubbed her temples. She was forced to accept some of the girls'' memories. Now she feels a little complicated: "what did you just want to say?"


    "Time is coming. Can we really make it?"


    Success or failure depends on the girl''s meaning, but Tang Xiaotang thinks that she will show her this part of memory just now, which shows that she doesn''t want to let her die yet.


    So they have a good chance of success.


    "Yes." He looked down at the girl with complicated eyes. She answered the young man softly.


    At this time, there was only ten seconds left in the hoarse countdown. Through the crack of the door, Tang Xiaotang saw that the doll bear in the room was moving faster. It seemed that he couldn''t wait to catch someone.


    She seems to have spent a long time in memory, but in reality, only a minute has passed.


    The young man''s nervous swallowing voice came from his ear. The countdown was over. Tang Xiaotang only saw the bear push open the door of the security room and walk out of it.


    "It''s out!" Young low mouth, more nervous, they stick very close, Tang Xiaotang can hear his rapid heartbeat.


    She knew the youth was worried that the doll bear would come near here.


    Gripping the girl''s hand, Tang Xiaotang said placidly: "don''t worry, it won''t happen."


    "If it comes, I''ll draw it away." She said.


    Fortunately, the doll bear did not walk in this direction. It went straight in the other direction. The action seemed heavy, but in fact it was not slow. It soon disappeared into their view.


    Just in case, they waited for a while before they gently opened the door and went out. As expected, they could not see the doll bear.


    The young man with long hair took a long breath. It seems that the woman''s conjecture is right. The bear has gone far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1368

    "We..." He lowered his voice. Just as he was about to open his mouth, his eyes suddenly fixed on the front with a stiff look.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Xiaotang didn''t realize it, but when she followed his line of sight, she was also stunned.


    I saw a familiar figure behind the glass window in front of me.


    It''s still the doll bear!


    The angle of doll bear can''t be seen in the small dark room, so they didn''t find it. They didn''t know when the second bear appeared.


    Tang Xiaotang immediately understood that this was a trick played by a girl. It seems that if she wants to win this game, she must think of some other ways.


    The three immediately changed their angle and hid behind a bush behind the security room to prevent the bear in the room from seeing them.


    "What to do?" The young man with long hair was a little flustered. He didn''t expect that it would be like this: "he certainly won''t leave. Otherwise, we''d better find a place to hide before the bear comes back."


    "No," Tang Xiaotang suddenly handed the girl''s hand to the young man, "I''ll try to draw it away. You''ll find a chance to get in."


    "It''s too dangerous, and your feet..." Of course, the young man didn''t want to. He said, "I''ll distract him. I''m a man. How can I let you do such a thing?"


    "I''ll go, you can''t help it," Tang Xiaotang rejected him. In order to win, she must avoid the girl''s sight, and she has the intention to brush her favor: "you take good care of Xiao Yu."


    What she said was very firm. The young man still wanted to refuse, but he didn''t know why. It was obvious that the other person had an ordinary face, even some ugly face. He looked like a haggard middle-aged woman, but he thought this person was very reliable.


    "Well," he said, hugging the girl beside him, "don''t worry, your daughter will be given to me."


    "Don''t be afraid," before leaving, Tang Xiaotang gently touched the girl''s head: "I said to protect you, you won''t be OK."


    With that, she turned to the other side and quickly disappeared behind a grove.


    The girl who was left in place did not stop her. She silently looked at the woman''s back, and her dark eyes flashed a trace of complexity.


    She didn''t know why the woman was protecting her so much, and she didn''t understand why she would go to save other people regardless of her own safety. She could be safe for the time being if she had just let the young people go.


    Human beings are selfish and cold


    The hands on her head were very rough and dirty. The dry skin on her fingers even caught her hair.


    But the temperature on her hand is very warm


    But soon, the girl seemed to think of something, the look in her eyes immediately became cold again, the black fog on her body suddenly became more intense.


    The young man with long hair on one side felt cold all over. He could not see the black fog on the girl''s body. He thought he might have a cold.


    But now this kind of environment, even if the cold, he can only support.


    "Hey, little girl, come closer." He looked at the girl''s timid look, then looked at her thin dress, put a light voice: "are you cold?"


    "Not cold..."


    The girl gently shakes her head. She is not cold, but her pathetic little face is very unreliable.


    The young man with long hair just asked. After all, the girl is cold, and he can''t help it. It''s still midsummer outside. When he arrived at this ghost place, he only wore such a T-shirt, and when he took it off, he could only be naked.


    "Hold on a little longer, we''re sure to get out." The young man with long hair had to comfort her with words he didn''t believe: "don''t worry about your mother, she looks so Well, so strong, it''s going to be OK. "


    "Well."


    The girl slowly lowered her head, the long and thick eyelashes that no one noticed were slowly lowered, and there was a cold flash in her dark eyes that could hardly see the pupils.


    Human beings are liars. What they are good at is cheating.


    I can''t believe them.


    After getting out of the girl''s sight, Tang Xiaotang was finally able to use the map. When she saw the familiar interface, she finally felt that the difficulty of the task had changed from difficulty to general.


    Open the map, Tang Xiaotang first found the symbol of the doll bear. When he saw the specially marked red, the pattern was far away from him, Tang Xiaotang was relieved.


    So, she can start her own plan.


    Without putting away the map, Tang Xiaotang can see that the red sign is approaching the other two blue dots.


    As expected, the two men were the middle-aged man and the girl in his school uniform.


    According to the girl''s malicious value to the middle-aged man, Tang Xiaotang can imagine that the middle-aged man must be the first target of the doll bear, and the girl should not be so easy to kill him, let him suffer at most.


    However, the middle-aged man does not know, just according to his character, the girl who follows his school uniform is not necessarily safe.


    Tang Xiaotang sighed. She couldn''t help her. It was not easy to save her once before. She chose to follow the middle-aged man. In such a dangerous place, she saved her once, but she couldn''t save her again and again.After all, the most important thing for her is always the task.


    Maybe she had more contact with these human beings, and she could not help feeling a little melancholy about such a scene.


    If in the past, as long as it does not hinder her, even if more people die in front of her, Tang Xiaotang will not have any emotion.


    Putting away all her emotions, she looked at the distance on the map and began to think about how to attract the bear''s attention in the room and let it leave the safe place.


    If you want the bear to leave the room, you must let it know that there is a "person" outside, it will come out to catch.


    Hide and seek It can''t find itself. If it just sees it and can''t identify itself, it won''t be caught.


    She already has a specific idea in her mind, but before that, she still needs some equipment


    Tang Xiaotang turned and walked in the other direction.


    On the other side, a middle-aged man and a girl are hiding under a slide.


    Both of them are not fast. When they arrive, the hidden places have been robbed by others.


    This place is not big, and there are not many places to hide. If there are too many people hiding in a place, the possibility of exposure will be greatly increased, and he can''t rob them.


    The line of sight falls on the girl in school uniform beside him, and a cold light flashes through the man''s eyes.


    In fact, he didn''t want to take this burden with him. She was too useless. She was not only weak but also incompetent. However, he took her with him when he thought that he could use her to attract attention and escape by himself at the critical moment.


    In case of being found out Just push her out. Anyway, there are only two of them, and no one will know what happened. Just give me a reason at that time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1369

    The man thought coldly, while observing the situation outside.


    It''s quiet outside.


    There was a doubt in his heart.


    The countdown is already over. It''s time for the bear to come. Why can''t you see its shadow or hear anything?


    Not only did he think so, but other people hiding in different places also felt strange.


    The old man crawling under the base of the carousel, the suit girl hiding in the pirate cabin, and the couple hiding in the haunted house, they did not hear any sound.


    The place selected by the old man is the most hidden place in the whole amusement park, but it''s not easy to get in and out. He firmly occupies the place and doesn''t let other people in. He thinks he won''t be the first one to be found.


    The suit girl frowned and looked around through the cracks in the bow of the boat, with a pile of stones beside her.


    she was not good at playing this kind of game, so she had to find a way to delay the order of being found, except for the mother and daughter and the silly young man with long hair. She knew that the woman was ready to lead the bear to them at the critical moment Side, in exchange for their own escape time.


    "Are you kidding us?" The man lowered the volume and asked in an angry voice.


    The field of vision was dark. The two of them were lying together in the coffin piled up at the door of the haunted house. In order to be more difficult to find, they even blocked the lid of the coffin.


    In fact, it''s not easy to be found inside, but both of them dare not move forward, because the ghost house brings them no less fear than the doll bear. After all, who knows if something more terrible will come out of it?


    "Don''t talk." A woman whispers nervously. She''s also nervous, but she doesn''t dare to think. As long as she can''t hear the voice, it''s the best.


    Two people fall into silence again, narrow crowded space, they can only hear each other violent beat sound.


    It makes them more nervous.


    At this time, Tang Xiaotang on the other side also found what she wanted to use. She pulled down all the decorative flags on the tree, took away the paint from the sand painting sculpture area, and then found a balloon booth at the other end of the amusement park.


    The balloons were glued to the colorful back board. The toy gun filled with plastic bullets was placed on the table in front of her. She picked up a gun and found a large bag of plastic bullets from the back.


    While observing the action track of the two doll bears on the map, she quickly took down the balloons and strung them with colored flag ropes.


    In the roadside to see a doll machine, Tang Xiaotang looking for a while also did not find the game currency, fortunately, she found a coin in her pocket, she rely on their own superb grasping doll technology, with it to catch a big rabbit doll.


    After everything was arranged, she went back to the security room again. The split doll bear was still wandering in the room. Tang Xiaotang picked up the toy gun and aimed it at the glass.


    She doesn''t want to use this to deal with it. After all, she wants to know that this kind of thing with no lethality can''t hurt it. She just wants to use this to attract its attention.


    "Bang!"


    The bullet hit the window, not even the glass. There was only a spider web like crack on the window.


    But she managed to attract the attention of the doll bear in the room.


    The doll bear waddled to the window. At this time, Tang Xiaotang was hiding on the other side. When she looked out, she pulled the rope in her hand. A string of colored flags hanging on the branch of the tree moved quickly, as if something had run through the woods.


    The doll bear''s head twisted 180 degrees. Looking in the direction of the sound, it raised the colored plastic toy gun in its hand and aimed at it.


    A gray, mud like liquid splashed out, directly through the window, with completely irregular speed and distance, directly fell in the woods.


    In an instant, the woods were like clay sculptures in water, which immediately began to melt and collapse. The bright green, like faded paint, melted layer by layer.


    Soon, the woods turned into a mixture of yellow and green like a pool of melting mud, and the colored flags that she wrapped around them were all fused in it, and could not be separated at all.


    It''s too lethal.


    Tang Xiaotang is secretly glad that she tried it first, otherwise she would turn into a pile of mashed meat.


    However, it also proved that her conjecture was correct. The doll bear could not tell whether it was the person to be caught or something else.


    Moreover, it seems that its action is not completely controlled by the girl, otherwise the blow just now should not be so fast


    The doll bear in front of the window looks at the woods turning into a pool of liquid and dances happily. It soon returns to the room and begins to wander in the same place.


    After a few seconds, the forest turned into a pool of mud appeared again quietly, as if it had never disappeared.


    Tang Xiaotang, hiding in the woods on the other side, picked up the balloons beside him, pasted them with colored flags, decorated them with the pigments he found, and then estimated the power of the toy gun just now. Every other distance, he hung a balloon on the tree.At this time, almost half an hour later, Tang Xiaotang returned to the security room. Before the operation, she took a look at the map.


    Another doll bear is still circling around the amusement park. It seems to be deliberately intimidating those people. Several times, it has rubbed their hiding places around, but it just doesn''t catch them.


    She looked at the young man with long hair and the girl, who were still hiding near the small dark room, waiting for the chance.


    Her eyes sank. Next, she was going to take action.


    Throw out two balloons bound with stones. Tang Xiaotang quickly takes out his hand and explodes one of them with a toy gun.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of the balloon explosion really attracted the attention of the doll bear in the room. It swayed to the window like just now. First, it turned its head to observe the situation around. When it saw the balloon still rolling on the ground, it shot directly like just now.


    Mud like bullets fell on the ground, the balloon and just like the woods, immediately turned into a pool of mud.


    But when it was dancing happily, it suddenly saw the balloon hanging on the tree not far away.


    It happy action stopped for a while, the whole bear were stunned, it seems that some unbelievable, doll bear aimed at the woods, is a shot.


    "PATA..."


    The forest and the balloon quietly melt, but this time, before it gets excited, the colorful balloon like a human head appears again in the forest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1370

    The doll bear was angry. He waved his toy gun angrily and shot several times in a row. Unfortunately, because of the distance, the bullets fell to other places one after another.


    Then, the forest that it had knocked down grew up again, and it could not see or hit the balloon.


    But the doll bear has been completely angered, it is very angry swing body, keep using the gun that can see the forest all destroyed.


    But no matter how angry it was, it never meant to leave the room.


    No way.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes sank.


    It''s not enough. She''ll have to provoke it to come out.


    What can I do?


    Tang Xiaotang opens the map and his eyes begin to move on it.


    All of a sudden, her eyes were fixed in one place, and she had an idea in her mind.


    Just use this.


    -


    the girl hiding with the long hair youth felt the constant fluctuation in her consciousness and didn''t know what had happened.


    There was a flash of red light at the bottom of her eyes. Different scenes were reflected in her two dark pupils. Her vision immediately connected with the two bears.


    There was a situation in the entertainment area in her left eye. There was nothing unusual. Although she could not see the voices of those people, she knew where they were hiding.


    Not going to find them now, the girl looked into the other eye and found nothing in the bear''s field of vision.


    Nothing?


    So, what happened to the fluctuation she just felt?


    The girl black pupil flashed by and was surprised. She tried to check the memory of the puppet bear, but these puppets with very low IQ can''t remember anything at all. Except for anger, its head only has "active" and "noisy" words.


    What''s over there?


    The girl was trying to read deeper memory when she suddenly felt touched.


    The connection was interrupted, her eyes suddenly sharp, dark eyes as if red light flashed.


    Looking at her long hair, the young man was startled, but when he looked again, the girl had slightly bowed her head and looked as if she was afraid.


    "You say, can your mother succeed or not..." After waiting for such a long time, the doll bear in the room never left, and they didn''t even hear anything. The young man with long hair couldn''t help thinking that he must have been confused just now. Otherwise, how could he choose to believe a middle-aged woman?


    "I believe, mom..." The girl spoke slowly, her voice as light as a mosquito.


    "Well, I knew I shouldn''t have asked you that." The young man is very speechless. Fortunately, he is still safe now. I don''t know if other people have been caught?


    He took a look at the girl. If her mother was caught, wouldn''t he take this little girl with him?


    Don''t get caught that woman


    As a result, as soon as he thought so, he heard a loud noise not far away.


    The young man with long hair shivered. As soon as he looked up, he saw a flash of fire, and the doll bear rushed out of the security room.


    It''s head burning flame, looks like a head of red hair, but also emitting bursts of smoke, as if the head of the same gas smoke.


    Of course, the doll bear''s performance is really very angry. It keeps waving the gun in its hand, and the whole bear rushes forward quickly. All the obstacles in front of it are turned into a pile of melted mucus by its gun.


    The figure of the doll bear ran all the way and soon disappeared in the woods not far away.


    "Good chance! Let''s go


    As soon as his eyes brightened, the young man with long hair picked up the girl with one hand and rushed forward with the fastest speed in his life.


    At this moment, he forgot all the worries and panics he had just had. In front of him was the closed door.


    As soon as he ran to the door, there was a violent vibration in the woods behind them. The young man opened the door, threw the girl in first, and then stepped into the room.


    At the moment when he crossed the threshold, the whole room suddenly began to vibrate violently. The man was unstable and almost fell out.


    Holding on to the doorframe, he barely stood up. The next second, he saw that the sky outside began to change rapidly: the clear blue faded, and the dim gray covered the whole sky again.


    The surrounding green plants and colorful decorations are fading together. The whole world is like a watercolor painting soaked with gray pigment, changing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Everything around them was like a wax block with heat source, which began to melt rapidly, and the fog devoured the whole space again. Except for this hut, there was no change. In just a few minutes, all the woods around them disappeared.


    The young man with long hair was still in shock. Seeing the great changes in the environment, he almost sat on the ground with his legs soft.


    It seems that the woman''s guess is good. This cabin is the safest and the key to leave.


    Space is still shaking, although the amplitude is relatively light, but the fog is more quickly spread to the distance.At this speed, in less than ten minutes, the whole amusement park will be completely engulfed by it.


    The young man with lingering fear slowly stood firm and was about to close the door, but his clothes were suddenly pulled. He looked back and saw the girl''s dark eyes looking at him seriously.


    "Mom..."


    She suddenly opened her mouth, and the young man remembered that the woman was still outside. He looked out and saw that although the woods in the distance had not disappeared, they were being quickly swallowed by the fog.


    The young man thought that the woman should be the same as them, but he couldn''t tell the girl this.


    Now go out to look for her, maybe even the body can''t be found, and if the doll bear in the rage sees it, regardless of the rules of the game, he will definitely turn into meat mud.


    Stay here This is the safest place. As long as the door is closed, the bear can''t hurt them


    The young man can''t help but have such selfish thoughts in his heart. Even if he can''t get out of here, even if he will die in the end, it''s good to live a little longer.


    Looking at the girl''s black eyes, the young man with long hair finally gave up the selfish idea of closing the door and staying here. After all, it was the woman who helped lead the doll bear away. He You can''t ignore her completely.


    "You wait here," he said in a heavy voice: "I''m going out to find your mother. You must not go out or open the door at will."


    The girl looked at him with a complicated look in her dark eyes.


    The young man shook his mind, but when he wanted to take a closer look, the girl had let go of his clothes. She stepped back and nodded slowly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1371

    "Don''t worry," the long haired youth hesitated for a moment, or touched her head with his other hand. "I''ll bring your mother back."


    With that, he turned around with the bucket and strode out without hesitation.


    The girl looked at his back, her dark eyes suddenly became obscure and deep.


    Is this also human


    On her body, the black fog suddenly surged up and slowly hugged the girl''s body like a pair of hands.


    The girl slowly closed her eyes, as if falling into a deep sleep.


    -


    the other side.


    Hiding under the slide, the middle-aged man and the school uniform girl watched the doll bear with a toy gun walk past in front of them, its thick legs covered with brown short hair wiping the tips of their shoes, but they did not dare to move.


    It''s hard for them. Other people feel the same. The doll bear keeps circling in their hiding place. Sometimes it will stay for a while. But when some people think they are going to be found, it will walk away slowly, which makes them scared.


    Even if their bodies are numb and unconscious, they dare not move, and even dare not breathe too loud. Whenever the footstep of the doll bear approaches, they will hold their breath until it is far away again, and then they dare to breathe in a low voice.


    Although they don''t know whether they can leave this strange place, no one is willing to give up even if they can live one more second.


    The doll bear''s body rubbed the pirate ship again, and the suit girl breathed out gently. At this time, her feet accidentally touched the stones beside her.


    "Pa..."


    A small piece of stone fell, but the slight sound seemed to thunder in her ears. In a moment, her breathing would stop. When she heard the footstep of the doll bear, she suddenly stopped. Almost in a moment, the suit girl made a decision.


    She can''t die!


    Eyes become cold, she picked up the side of the stone, quickly threw out, directly hit the slide.


    "Pa!"


    The sound was so loud that the doll bear''s attention was immediately attracted. The girl in the school uniform hiding under the slide was scared to make a piercing scream. Although the middle-aged man covered her mouth the next moment, it was too late.


    Seeing the doll bear holding the gun in his hand, a fierce color flashed through the middle-aged man''s eyes. Suddenly, he reached out and pushed the girl out of the school uniform.


    "Ah -"


    the girl in school uniform let out a scream, and the rest of the people could hear it clearly. But just when the middle-aged men and girls in suits thought that the girl would die, the ground under their feet suddenly shook heavily.


    "Boom -"


    the dull and deafening voice seemed to come from the horizon. At the next moment, they only saw the doll bear suddenly stop.


    Its black eyeballs turned red instantly, its sharp teeth grew out of its mouth, its naive face quickly became ferocious and terrible, and its neat hair became messy and dirty.


    If it used to be an enlarged version of an ordinary doll bear, now it''s like a boss in a horror movie or game, full of blood.


    The girl in school uniform was so scared that she broke down. She stood in the same place and kept screaming and shaking her head. The dirty doll bear shot the girl in school uniform, and her whole body melted into mud.


    The middle-aged men and women in suits were pale, but before they had time to celebrate their escape, the terrible doll bear took the same faded toy gun and began to attack everything around them.


    The distant sky began to fade quickly, and the fog covered the sky of the paradise again. A few people who didn''t know what happened were panicked, so they had to crawl out of the hiding place to find a new shelter.


    Slide, Trojan horse, Ferris wheel Under the attack of the doll bear, the buildings turn into gray black mud like a girl. The doll bear seems to have completely lost his mind and keeps turning everything around into mud like that.


    The beautiful amusement park suddenly became a mess, and the fog spread again. The middle-aged man dodged the muddy water that had been hit by him and ran to the direction of coming.


    Although he didn''t know what happened, the first thought in his mind was to go back to the security room.


    It suddenly appears from the thick fog, maybe there is a way to leave!


    He thought so, suit woman naturally also thought of, she and middle-aged man as fast to run back.


    The old man hiding under the Trojan horse was covered with mud. He was almost pressed by the mud Trojan horse. Fortunately, he was skinny, so he could get out of the gap that was not completely paralyzed. Seeing the two men running back, he did not hesitate to follow them, and he ran faster than them.


    Seeing the three people running away, the crazy doll bear turned quickly, and its red eyes locked on them, so he immediately moved his legs and strode to catch up with them.


    The couple were unlucky, because they were in the coffin and the lid was closed. They almost became a pool of mud together with the coffin. By the time they climbed out of the mud, the three men had already run far away.But thanks to their slow action, the doll bear has chased the front three people, but did not notice the two, otherwise their fate must be the same as the school uniform girl.


    But they didn''t relax much, because even if the doll bear wasn''t there, the haunted house in front of them was fading quickly, and the terrible and mysterious fog was devouring everything around them. They watched helplessly as the pile of mud just now was swallowed up by the fog and disappeared.


    They have no doubt that as long as they encounter the fog, the end will never be better than being shot by a doll bear. If they don''t want to die, they''d better leave as soon as possible.


    "Run Seeing this, the man immediately stood up and dragged the woman forward.


    The woman fell and crawled, mud all over her body kept falling. Being dragged by the man, she almost fell on the ground and bit the mud by a dog.


    "Slow down Old man, husband I, I can''t run... "


    The woman was scared and panting. She was covered with mud, which made her legs unable to move.


    "Hurry up! Don''t drag me down The man ran and screamed at the top of his voice. The ghost house behind them had been completely engulfed by the fog. The monster like fog began to devour the road under their feet.


    The man is anxious and afraid. He drags a few times, but the woman can''t move. With a horizontal heart, he simply leaves her and runs away.


    This useless woman! He doesn''t want to die here with her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1372

    "You son of a bitch!"


    The fog has spread to her feet. When she is in a hurry, the woman starts to run as fast as her potential. As she runs, she scolds the man in front of her: "you, you Wait! Mother I''m just a ghost I won''t let you go


    Behind them, the fog has spread to the whole space, and the gray chaos is in sharp contrast to the fading messy paradise in front of them. The two people running in front of them look like ants, and they seem to be engulfed by the fog at any time.


    In order to survive, they can only keep running, and finally they don''t care about swearing. They only know how to move forward.


    On the other side.


    Tang Xiaotang just led the bear out for a short time, he obviously felt the change of the whole space.


    After that, the bear chasing her suddenly changed. She knew that the young man had rushed into the security room and successfully passed the pass.


    Everything was expected, and now she had to go back to the hut before it was completely destroyed.


    Tang Xiaotang dodges the pursuit of the puppet bear behind her, and steps over the melting mud under her feet. Just as she is ready to run back, she finds that the original road has been cut off by the fog, and she can''t pass at all.


    We have to take another road.


    Changing the road means making a detour. Tang Xiaotang opens the map and finds that almost all the paths around him have been destroyed.


    There is only one road left. She has to go around to the main road of the amusement park. To go around there not only means that she has chosen the farthest road and will meet those people, but also that she will bump into another doll bear head on.


    Take a deep breath, Tang Xiaotang did not hesitate, strode to the other side.


    She doesn''t have much time.


    This body is really a little brittle, and the foot is also injured, Tang Xiaotang can only endure the pain, constantly running forward.


    As she stepped over the thick muddy water, the trees beside her faded quickly, and the color kept melting and collapsing. The road under her feet changed from hard to soft, as if stepping on a muddy meadow.


    Tang Xiaotang turns back, the road behind her has been engulfed by the fog, and the melting road drops into the empty fog bit by bit. She seems to be running on a ladder in the void. If she is not careful, she will fall into the bottomless chaotic abyss below.


    She tried hard to run forward, but because of the long way around, she was at the end of the race. In addition to the obstacles that appeared from time to time on the road, she could not run for half an hour, which was only ten minutes.


    Finally, Tang Xiaotang saw the branch in front of him, and also saw the couple group running through another road. They were all covered with mud. If the logo on the map didn''t clearly show their identity, Tang Xiaotang thought they were new monsters.


    Behind the couple is another doll bear. The doll bear who was led away by Tang Xiaotang has been trapped in the forest surrounded by fog. Now his body is covered with mud, and his whole body has expanded several times. It looks like a huge slim. He can''t see the outline of the bear at all. His eyes are scarlet, and he holds several groups of mud in his hands. He keeps walking I''ll smash it in front of you.


    But maybe it''s covered with mud, and its speed becomes slower, but the speed of throwing mud in its hands is not slow at all. Moreover, as long as it is hit, the result will be no less than that of being hit by a pile driver.


    A little further forward, there are three figures who are also in a dilemma. Tang Xiaotang looks at them and immediately finds that there is no girl in school uniform.


    About to reach the intersection, seeing that he was about to meet the doll bear head-on, Tang Xiaotang leaped forward and quickly rolled on the ground. He rubbed the foot side of the doll bear and rolled in front of it.


    Fortunately, bear''s speed is slow, otherwise she was almost stepped on, Tang Xiaotang quickly turned over as soon as she landed, and continued to run forward.


    But her action also angered the bear. With a roar and a heavy step on the ground, several deep cracks appeared in the path under their feet, revealing the gray fog below.


    "Wow


    The skinny old man in front of him almost stepped in. When he looked back, he found that the doll bear''s body had doubled. He was so scared that he ran forward faster than the suit girl in front of him.


    The suit girl usually sits in the office and doesn''t exercise much. Her eyes sink as she sees the skinny old man surpass her.


    "Roar!"


    The puppet bear roared again. It began to shake its body and hit them like a lot of mud. It was denser than rain. Several people couldn''t dodge and were hit by mud. It was the same thing whether it hurt or not. Because they were covered with mud, their running speed gradually slowed down.


    "Run


    Just at this time, a loud cry came from the front. Tang Xiaotang looked up and saw that the long haired young man with a bucket in his hand was standing in front of them, waving and shouting to them.


    Behind him, the security room has been able to see, in the surrounding fog, only it has not been swallowed.


    A few people are in a great mood. They only feel that they have seen the hope of survival, and their weak legs have strength again.No matter why they are here, they only know that they will be out of danger soon.


    Only Tang Xiaotang, who ran at the end, saw that he was speechless.


    This man Why come out?


    But before she had time to think about it, she heard a young man with long hair shouting, "be careful!"


    The body subconsciously flashed, a large piece of mud rubbed her body and fell, directly smashing the soft ground into a big pit.


    "Hua Hua..."


    The ground seemed to become softer, the edges of the holes kept falling, and the places splashed by mud began to melt one by one, so she had to be more careful to avoid them.


    The first three people had already run to the hut. Maybe they were about to escape, and the doll bear behind them was completely angry.


    "Roar!"


    It suddenly raised an arm, grabbed one of its own, and began to tear.


    Tang Xiaotang, who heard the sound, looked back and immediately guessed what it was going to do - it was going to block their way with this arm!


    If it destroys the road ahead, all of them can''t get through it!


    Tang Xiaotang stops suddenly. She takes off the bag on her back, pulls out the big rabbit doll that hasn''t turned into mud, and throws it at her feet.


    The bright color of the rabbit doll immediately attracted the attention of the doll bear. It couldn''t tell if it was human or anything else. It tore off its inflated arm and threw it out.


    "Bang!"


    Its arm fell on the ground, instantly broke the fragile Road, splashed the sludge like the tide, falling on the road, leaving many holes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1373

    "Roar -"


    the road at the foot of the doll bear was broken by itself, and its weight was too heavy. It immediately fell down with the section of the road under its feet. It didn''t even have time to react. In a sad roar, it fell into the endless void under its feet and was swallowed up by the fog in an instant.


    But the road in front of Tang Xiaotang was also corroded by the falling sludge and was on the verge of breaking.


    She looked forward, because just now her move, in addition to her, other people have already run through this section, the first three people are almost in front of the security room, the slowest couple has also jumped over the fracture, only she is separated here.


    Looking at the falling pieces, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were slightly heavy.


    She stepped back a few steps and was about to rush over with her injuries when a shout came from the opposite side.


    "Go on!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a bucket fell from the sky. If Tang Xiaotang didn''t hide quickly, she would be smashed down by the bucket before she fell down.


    She looked up and saw the young man with long hair rubbing his hair in embarrassment: "sorry, sorry! The accuracy is not good. "


    ¡­¡­ Forget it. It''s good to have something. Don''t worry about so much at this time.


    Tang Xiaotang put the bucket up at the crack, stepped on the bucket and took a jump, then finally passed without danger.


    "Let''s go!" The young man with long hair at the other end quickly picked her up and ran forward. Although there was no bear chasing them now, the fog was still engulfing them. Only when they returned to the security room as soon as possible could they be really safe.


    Being dragged by the young man, Tang Xiaotang felt that her injured foot was more painful just now because of the aggravation of jumping, but now she didn''t care so much. She tried her best to keep up with him.


    I didn''t expect the youth association to leave. Now she must return to the girl as soon as possible.


    Finally, the security room is close in front of you, but the speed of fog behind you is faster. It spreads out like countless octopus tentacles, and the front one has already met Tang Xiaotang.


    The cold touch, like a snake or some kind of mollusk, doesn''t hurt or itch. The cool touch even partially alleviates the pain caused by her sprain.


    Tang Xiaotang looked down and found that the fog covered place on her feet was out of sight, but she could feel her body and control it.


    Perhaps, those things that are swallowed up by the fog have not really disappeared, they just disappeared in this world.


    Tang Xiaotang thought as she ran. At this moment, the young man in front of her seemed to feel the touch of her feet. Seeing that he was going to look down, she immediately yelled.


    "Run, don''t bow!"


    The young man was shocked and immediately looked forward. In front of him, the door of the security room was open. The girl was standing behind the door and watching them quietly.


    He thought those guys would shut the door


    As soon as the thought came into his head, the young man suddenly felt that his feet were empty, and he almost fell down.


    "Jump


    There was a woman''s voice in his ear. Without a moment''s hesitation, he chose to believe her. He raised his foot and jumped directly into the door.


    There was a smell of blood in her throat. Tang Xiaotang felt that her body was almost unbearable. She jumped as hard as she did behind the young man and fell on him.


    Behind her, the last piece of ground was also engulfed by the fog, Tang Xiaotang''s body fell heavily on the ground, her eyes were dark, dizziness continued to surge up.


    Yu Guang saw that other people had fallen to the ground, and even the young man with long hair had been in a coma. Tang Xiaotang slowly raised her head. When some blurred eyes were on the girl''s dark and indifferent eyes, she let herself sleep like them.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s different..."


    "Too late..."


    It seemed that the strange, secluded, or the girl''s original voice sounded in the middle of my ears. Before Tang Xiaotang had time to think about the meaning of these two strange words, he heard a hasty male voice in his ears.


    "Hello, Hello! Auntie, wake up


    Hearing these words, Tang Xiaotang had some vague consciousness. She was so angry that she woke up. She immediately opened her eyes and looked at the young man coldly: "I''m not an aunt!"


    She''s only 26 this year, OK? Maybe younger than him!


    "You wake up!" The young man was very happy to see her wake up. He said with a sigh of relief, "great. If you don''t wake up again, your daughter will cry!"


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes turned to the girl. She looked worried and her dark eyes looked at her.


    She found that the girl''s eyes are extraordinarily black, even if the eyes of ordinary people are black, there is a clear boundary between the pupil and iris, but the girl is not the same, her eyes are really black and white, and the eye is very black, like a dark hole, as if to absorb all the light.


    This makes her eyes unable to see any emotion. As long as she stares at a person seriously, that person will unconsciously believe her.This ability comes from her race, but Tang Xiaotang will not be affected. She can sense any emotional change of the girl, even the most subtle, but also can''t hide it from her.


    Just like now, she can feel that the girl''s vision is very complex, with suspicion, speculation, indifference and a little attachment.


    Tang Xiaotang sat up with her hands propped up and found that the injury on her feet seemed to have gone away, and her swollen ankle had gone down.


    She reached out and gently put it on her head to comfort her: "I''m ok. Don''t worry."


    At this time, the young man next to him remembered what she said just now. He rubbed his dirty hair like a long braided hair and said awkwardly, "what should I call you?"


    She seems to be a middle-aged person, and her daughter is so old. She doesn''t call her auntie. Is she sister?


    "I''m 26 this year." Tang Xiaotang felt in his pocket, found a dirty ID card and handed it to the young man.


    The young man looked at it and said, "you are two years younger than me!"


    But she looks so She''s old. She''s believed in her forties.


    The young man didn''t dare to say that. Although he was a little straight, he knew that his EQ was a little low.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to pay attention to his present expression. She puts away her ID card and stands up. She finds that they are still in the security room.


    Except for the three of them, no one is awake yet. She looks out and finds that the fog outside the window has retreated in half. The part of the amusement park is still covered with fog, but the fog outside has disappeared. From the side window, you can see the streets in the outer space.


    "Well What''s the matter? "


    Just at this time, there was a slight groan on the ground. Tang Xiaotang and the young man turned to look at it. They saw the middle-aged man lying on the ground, covering his head, sitting up slowly, looking around with a little daze.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1374

    The old man and suit girl beside him also moved their bodies and got up from the ground. They all looked headache and rubbed their heads.


    The couple is still lying on the ground, there is no sign of waking up.


    "The door opened..."


    The suit girl kneaded her temple and looked out. She saw that the sliding door, which had been tightly locked, had now been opened, and the city, which had been shrouded in fog, had shown its original appearance.


    The houses are neat, the streets are clean, all the shops on the roadside are open, and even the stalls on the street are still there - just like time suddenly stops flowing, except for no one, the whole city has no signs of decline, which is not a serious nuclear accident as the military said.


    She held the wall to the door. As soon as she opened the door, she saw the fog standing outside the door neatly, blocking the door like a wall.


    Obviously, they can''t go back.


    "What shall we do now?" Seeing the scene outside, the young man with long hair couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    The middle-aged man looked at the situation outside and said, "I have to leave here first."


    "Well..."


    At this time, the couple girl who fell on the ground also gave a groan. She slowly opened her eyes. First she shook her head and slowed down. Then she remembered what was happening now.


    Then, she immediately got up from the ground, regardless of the headache, and directly kicked the man on the ground.


    "Damned bastard! I''ll kill you! " She angrily scolded, the man on the ground was kicked two feet by her, also slowly awake.


    Their actions make other people''s eyes shift in the past. Tang Xiaotang knows what happened between them at a glance. Looking at the girl beside her, she pulls her to the other side.


    "My head hurts What are you crazy about? "


    The man covers his head first, but he soon wakes up because of the pain. From his look, we can see that the woman is merciless at all.


    "You still ask me? You have no conscience The woman kicked and scolded: "I really misunderstood you! Are you trying to kill me? "


    "You''re fuckin ''enough!" The man was also annoyed. He grabbed the woman''s leg and said, "you can''t run! Do you want me to die with you? "


    They were noisy and noisy. Apart from the thin old man with a look on his face, others frowned. Tang Xiaotang gently covered the girl''s ears to prevent her from hearing their words out of control.


    "Don''t get excited now." seeing that the two people are going to develop from physical conflict to fighting, the middle-aged man frowned and tried to stop them: "now the most important thing is to leave here. We can wait until we are safe."


    The suit girl also said, "now I don''t know if there are other dangers here. If you want to die here together, you should continue to fight."


    "Bah! I don''t want to die with this heartless thing! " The woman spit hard at the man, turned and strode to one side.


    "You lunatic! No, it''s just right with me. I''m not burdened! " The man rubs the part that oneself are kicked by the woman ceaselessly, gnash one''s teeth way.


    When he first came here, he was still a couple, but now he has become an enemy. This scene shows that the young man with long hair on one side can''t help but smack his tongue, and he doesn''t know what happened to the two people, which makes them like this.


    He was very curious, but obviously he couldn''t ask, so he had to suppress his curiosity and move his eyes to the other side.


    Then he found that there seemed to be one person missing.


    "And the student?" The young man said, looking at the middle-aged man.


    He remembers that the student followed him at that time.


    "She Because he was too nervous, he was found out. "Facing the young man''s eyes, the middle-aged man looked dim. He slightly lowered his head and said to himself in a voice:" I didn''t stop her... "


    But the truth of the matter was clear to him.


    Tang Xiaotang can naturally guess what happened. She feels that at the moment when the middle-aged man speaks, the cold irony of the girl beside her.


    She knows the same.


    The suit girl''s eyes twinkled, and she didn''t see that scene, but she knew that she had led the doll bear, and she couldn''t let others find her true face for the time being, so at this time, she had to cut off the topic: "forget it, this kind of place is very dangerous, and now she is free."


    The young man didn''t doubt the middle-aged man''s words, but he felt a little uncomfortable when he heard what the suit girl said. Although he knew what she said was right, the person he had just met was gone, and he still felt very uncomfortable.


    "We should be more careful. It''s too dangerous here. We''d better not act separately." The middle-aged man said, and his eyes fell on the girl again. Tang Xiaotang''s face lightly blocked the girl''s body and separated his sight.


    "Well, I agree." The suit girl realizes that it''s very dangerous here. It''s impossible for her to live alone. Only by following others can she have a chance to keep herself.


    "I don''t mind." The man who has broken up is the first to say.


    Although a woman is disgusted with her ex boyfriend, she also knows that acting alone in such a place is no less than dying. She stares at the man and goes to the middle-aged man: "OKThe skinny old man naturally would not act on his own: "I agree."


    Now there is only Tang Xiaotang, the girl and the youth. The middle-aged man looks at the girl again, but because he is blocked by Tang Xiaotang, he can only look at the youth with a little regret: "what do you think?"


    The young man with long hair hesitated to look at him, and then at Tang Xiaotang. Although the middle-aged man seems to have a lot of people and is very safe, after the crisis just now, he felt inexplicably that this thin looking middle Women should be more reliable.


    "Yes."


    Just when the young man thought that she would not agree with the middle-aged man, the woman unexpectedly agreed, which made the young man who had made up his mind to follow her at a higher risk. With a slight sigh of relief, he quickly said, "I agree, too."


    If we can act together, we will be safer and more likely to live.


    Although they don''t know if they can find a way out, they don''t want to give up.


    "Well, in order to make the next move more convenient, let''s briefly introduce ourselves," the middle-aged man nodded. "My name is Fuping. I''m a businessman who runs some small businesses."


    "Are you Fuping?" However, as soon as the man''s voice fell, the suit girl on one side immediately changed her look: "it turns out that it''s general manager Fu. You''re joking. If you''re a small business owner, most of you belong to unemployed vagrant."


    "It''s that Fuping of Jinxin real estate That man also interjected: "your that is not small business!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1375

    "You are the entrepreneur who funded the students in the mountain area last time!" Women closer to the middle-aged man, tone with flattery: "I always listen to my father talking about you!"


    Even the old man also put his eyes on the man, which seemed a little surprised.


    "I''m flattered," the middle-aged man waved his hand, with a modest tone and a trace of complacency in his eyes. "It''s just a family shadow. There''s nothing to show off."


    Although Tang Xiaotang didn''t get the information of Jinxin real estate from his body memory, he also understood the identity of a man from several people''s words. He should be a very rich and successful person with social status.


    She took a look at the young man, but found that he was also looking at them with a confused face.


    "Do you know who he is?" The young man came and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know," Tang Xiaotang replied faintly, "I haven''t heard of this person either."


    She really doesn''t have this person in her memory, so there''s no need to lie.


    "That''s good," the young man seemed to take a breath. "I thought I didn''t know it alone. I thought he was the richest man in the world."


    He didn''t pay attention to these things. He almost thought he was out of touch with the times.


    "Qian Jing is a lawyer." It seems that the suit girl habitually arranges her clothes, but she realizes that her present image, no matter how she arranges it, has no choice but to put down her hand and speak quickly.


    "Mr. Fu, I''m Wu Shanshan. Nice to meet you." Then, the woman held out her hand to him with a smile, but her good face was covered with mud. With such a smile, she only showed a mouthful of white teeth stained with blood, which seemed very seeping: "I''m single now, and I don''t have a job yet. If you want me, I can go out later..."


    Her smile is very powerful, middle-aged man quietly back a small step, Xu Xu touched her hand: "hello."


    Seeing the woman''s action, the man''s face was dark. His good feeling for the middle-aged man disappeared immediately. He said coldly: "Sun Li."


    "My name is Wu Shun." The old man also said: "no culture, no work."


    The middle-aged man nodded and looked at the young man: "what about you, young man?"


    "Lin bin, I am Freelancing. " The young man felt a little uncomfortable. He didn''t feel like he really wanted to lead them. But in order to find a way to leave, he said his name.


    Seeing that Fuping has a vague feeling of becoming a leader, a little irony flashed through the girl''s eyes. She suddenly tugged Tang Xiaotang''s sleeve and said naively with a small volume that everyone could hear.


    "Mom, what is Jinxin real estate? Is that great? "


    Tang Xiaotang looked down at her, the corners of her mouth gently bent up, she said lightly: "very powerful, but it''s useless here."


    As soon as her voice fell, Fuping''s look changed slightly, and a dark light flashed in her eyes. Looking at Tang Xiaotang, her eyes became colder and faintly angry.


    He understood what this woman meant. If they don''t leave here, no matter what his status is, it''s useless. Even if he is the president of the country, he can''t escape when he dies.


    Hearing Tang Xiaotang say so, other people''s enthusiasm for Fuping also faded. Although this woman is not good-looking, she is also very unsociable, but her words are right. If she can''t leave here, no matter how they flatter Fuping, it''s useless.


    Just out of the danger of happiness and excitement, let them subconsciously ignore the danger of this completely unknown place, now calm down, they think of just dangerous and later may face more terrible monster.


    "You''re right, that''s why we all want to cooperate." Fuping is worthy of a long-standing high position. He soon adjusted his mind. His tone didn''t show anything wrong. Instead, he looked at Tang Xiaotang with an apology: "you can say anything you have."


    He said that, which means that Tang Xiaotang has opinions on his becoming a leader. When other people have no opinions or even agree with him, she said that she wants to be a leader. Obviously, other people will not agree with him except young people, and even will be dissatisfied with her.


    But who is Tang Xiaotang? She doesn''t want to be a leader at all. She just looks at this man and wants to block him up.


    "I don''t have an opinion yet." So she said.


    Fuping looked stiff, and then said with a smile: "in this case, then..."


    "Zhao Shufang," he did not finish, Tang Xiaotang immediately reported his name: "Zhao Yu."


    Because she just met the middle-aged man in the eyes of the smile of the girl, listen to her name, the body of resentment immediately rose, her dark eyes flashed a trace of cold, looked up at her.


    Tang Xiaotang seems to have no feeling. After that, she doesn''t want to get close to him. She still stands in front of the girl and doesn''t let Fuping''s eyes fall on her.


    Fuping''s eyes were deep. Looking at the ordinary face of the woman opposite him, he remembered that he was obviously just an ordinary weak woman with a child, but he could escape from the two crises that were very dangerous to him, and he didn''t seem to be hurt much.This woman is not simple.


    "Well, let''s get out of here." Qian Jing opens her mouth again. As long as she remembers the strange children''s voice, she doesn''t want to stay here.


    There are also those fog, although they have stopped now, but who knows whether it will continue to spread, how to look, it is very dangerous here.


    "Qian Jing is right." Fuping nodded.


    "But the door is blocked. How can we get out?" Sun immediately pointed to the thick fog outside the door and asked.


    "Through the window." Fuping pointed to the window near the gate and said.


    The young man went to the window and looked at the intact glass. A surprise flashed in his eyes.


    He clearly remembers that when he came in with the girl, there was no glass


    Is he wrong?


    Sun Li looked at the window. There was no guardrail outside. Although it was a little high, it was not difficult to turn over.


    He picked up the chair on the ground and smashed it.


    "Hua La -"


    with a loud noise, the glass broke all over the floor, and some cool air poured in immediately, which made several people look excited.


    "You can go out!" He looks excited, even regardless of the window frame has not been cleaned up the glass debris, will climb out.


    No one stopped him.


    Qian Jing''s eyes twinkled, and Fuping said nothing. Now I don''t know what''s dangerous outside. It''s best for someone to go out and explore the way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1376

    Sun Li quickly turned out of the window. The rest of the people watched him inside. He walked a few circles outside, and then walked to the open door. First he looked around, and then he walked out step by step.


    Their hearts were raised slightly, and their eyes were fixed on every move of the man.


    There was no sound, no monsters, no heavy objects falling from the sky and the sudden emergence of fog. Sun Li successfully walked outside the gate.


    It was a relief to see him standing outside and waving to them excitedly.


    Looks like it''s safe out there.


    "Let''s go out, too." Seeing this, Wu Shanshan hastened to speak.


    She was about to walk to the window when she was held by Fuping. He suddenly took a look at Tang Xiaotang and said in a slow voice, "let Ms. Zhao and Xiaoyu go first. Ladies and children first."


    Wu Shanshan was not happy. She muttered, "but I''m a girl, and she doesn''t seem to be of any use..."


    Qian Jing and Wu Shun are also dissatisfied, but after all, they agree that Fuping should be the leader, and they can''t refute him at the beginning.


    Tang Xiaotang looks gentle to Fuping, but in fact she looks gloomy. She gently raises her lips and shows a smile. Just when Fuping thinks she will refuse, Tang Xiaotang agrees.


    "Thank you." She said, she took the girl to the window, first took her out, and then quickly turned over.


    Fuping was stunned directly. He could not control his face immediately. Tang Xiaotang, who was standing outside the window, looked at the haze on his face and laughed directly.


    Why doesn''t she agree? Ha ha, think she will scruple the hostility of those three people? She''s not afraid. Everyone is too busy to deal with her. If there is hostility, we can''t do anything about her. What''s more, can''t we come out earlier?


    "Well, then it''s Uncle Wu." Fuping quickly responded that although he thought this woman was more in the way, he was slightly relieved.


    At this time, she chose to go out, which means that this woman is not as smart as he thought, probably just a little bit of wisdom of Xiaomin. At this critical time, she will still expose her shortsightedness conditionally.


    The next arrangement is very fast. He is going out the second from the bottom, and the young man is staying the last. He has no opinion. Anyway, everyone is waiting outside, and he is not afraid of being left behind.


    The group left the bloody amusement park very quickly. They walked very slowly. After all, after such a long time, they were not only tired, but also hungry. It was hard to walk fast.


    No one looked back. They didn''t want to see the place full of terrible memories.


    Tang Xiaotang pulls the girl forward. At this moment, she suddenly feels that the girl stops.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Xiaotang steps, she looked down, only to see the girl looking back, looking at the amusement park behind, motionless.


    "Disappeared..." The girl''s dark eyes seemed to be filled with fog, her light voice was like catkins, only blowing in her ears, it was blown away by the wind.


    No one else heard.


    Tang Xiaotang looked back and looked along her line of sight. She saw that the fog covering the whole paradise was slowly moving forward. She could no longer see the security room where they left


    "let''s go." Tang Xiaotang''s eyes were deep. She clenched the girl''s hand and said softly.


    The girl lowered her head and reached out to hold her.


    They didn''t look back.


    Behind him, the open door was gradually covered by fog and could no longer be seen.


    -


    the sky is still gloomy. Even after leaving the depressed amusement park, people''s mood is not relaxed at all.


    They didn''t know if there would be any more terrible things, so they all walked timidly, and no one dared to take the lead.


    So although the girl is the slowest, Tang Xiaotang and she are still at the top of the team.


    Walking in front is just convenient for her to lead the way, so Tang Xiaotang doesn''t care much. She looked around, compared with the map in her arms, combined with the map given by the organization, and analyzed it.


    Obviously, in order to complete the task, there are two key locations: one is the shelter where the girl stayed, and the other is the underground organ selling agency disguised as an ordinary hospital.


    According to the map, the shelter was originally near the amusement park, 30 ¡ã north by East, and the straight-line distance was no more than 500 meters.


    But I don''t know if the girl has ever hidden or changed its position. After all, the world is built by her, and she should hate it very much.


    They shouldn''t be that easy to find.


    Tang Xiaotang pretends to feel her way there. According to the original route, she should be able to see the shelter now, but now there is nothing on both sides of the road except shops and tall residential buildings.


    Sure enough, girls have changed the layout of the whole city. So it can be inferred that the hospital is not so easy to find.


    Tang Xiaotang gave up and continued to look for it. Anyway, the girl will definitely do it again. Now she''d better solve the basic problem first.She looked around, suddenly stopped at the side of the road, and then walked there with the girl without hesitation.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t pull her because she didn''t like to be touched. Although she didn''t show it, Tang Xiaotang could also detect it from her changing emotions.


    The reason why she didn''t pull her was to adjust the angle of her body and block the sticky eyes of Fuping looking at the girl behind her.


    At this time, she changed her direction, and the girl didn''t show any puzzled look, as if she trusted her very much.


    "Wait, Miss Zhao, where are you and Xiao Yu going?"


    As soon as Tang Xiaotang took the girl to the road, the middle-aged man behind him opened his mouth. He looked at Tang Xiaotang with a deep look in his eyes: "we are a team now. It''s not good for you to act alone, right?"


    "I''ll find something to eat," Tang Xiaotang looked back and gave him a cold glance. "You can follow me if you want."


    Then she looked at the supermarket opposite. There was a lot of food and water in the open glass door.


    "But is there anything to eat here?" Wu Shan couldn''t help asking.


    She''s hungry now, too, but what if the things here are poisonous? She doesn''t want to starve here.


    "I don''t know, but I don''t want to starve." Tang Xiaotang replied.


    The food here should be edible. When she talked about it, the girl''s resentment didn''t change. And she won''t kill them in this way. After all, there are too many ways for her to kill them. She won''t do it without playing enough.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1377

    "Then you should discuss with everyone first, and then take action." Fuping said.


    "OK," Tang Xiaotang came back without much thinking. She said, "then who do you want to get the food?"


    It''s not better not to act on your own.


    Fuping looked at the others. Before they could see him, they ducked from each other.


    This made him unable to come down, and because he had just stopped Tang Xiaotang, he could not let her go on.


    "Sun Li, go with Uncle Wu." after thinking for a moment, Fuping directly chose two people: "we''ll wait here. If there''s any danger, we''ll call for help immediately. If there''s no danger, we''ll bring some food and water back."


    Both of them were very reluctant, so Fuping continued: "we''ll come in turn, and next time we''ll go for someone else." They just dawdled off.


    A road apart, the two walked for a long time, here other people wait for a while, only to see the two standing in front of the supermarket, looking inside.


    The girl standing behind the woman suddenly showed a strange smile. A dark light flashed through her dark eyes. Then she saw that the originally open glass door suddenly and quickly closed from both sides as if it was pulled by someone.


    "Hua La -"


    the two people standing at the door were startled. They quickly drew back. The glass door had been overlapped again, and several clusters of fine black hair were scattered. They suddenly felt that their necks were cool.


    Both of them have short hair and flat head, but their hair has been clipped off like this. It can be imagined that if they had been slow in their reaction just now, what they had lost may not be true


    Two people immediately turn body to run back, that speed, seem to have ghost to chase behind.


    People on the other side of the road witnessed this scene with their own eyes. Except for Tang Xiaotang and the girl, others immediately became vigilant. They watched the glass door sliding slowly again, as if it were some monster.


    The panic of the crowd seemed to please the girl, and her mood became cheerful. Her eyes were slightly bent, and the corners of her mouth were also raised.


    Tang Xiaotang found that there were two pear vortices on the girl''s face.


    As if aware of her line of sight, the smile on the girl''s face immediately disappeared, she looked up at her, eyes puzzled.


    "What''s the matter?" She whispered.


    Tang Xiaotang followed her meaning and pretended that she didn''t see her face change suddenly. She slowly shook her head: "nothing. Are you hungry?"


    "Well..." In fact, the girl is not hungry. After awakening her strength, her body has long been different from that of human beings. But now that she is still disguised as an ordinary human girl, it is impossible not to be hungry.


    "Let''s go." Tang Xiaotang pulled her across the road and came to the supermarket.


    The glass door is open. The supermarket uses an automatic door. There are several shared bicycles outside. Tang Xiaotang asks the girl to stand on the side, then picks up a bicycle and smashes the glass door cleanly.


    "Wow!"


    Broken glass splashed, scattered all over the ground, Tang Xiaotang randomly swept away the surrounding glass with his feet, and then swaggered in with the girl.


    Straight to the shelf with pure water, Tang Xiaotang first unscrewed a bottle and took a sip of it. When he found that the taste had not changed, he handed the water to the girl.


    "Drink it." She spoke softly.


    When she picked up the water to drink by herself, the girl didn''t react, but when she saw her later action, she was stunned.


    She did not take the water, Tang Xiaotang has been holding out her hands, as if this is the most normal move.


    "Thank you."


    After waiting for a long time, the girl slowly reached out and took the water bottle in her hand. She slowly lowered her head and said thanks to her in a very light voice.


    "Nothing." Tang Xiaotang felt her resentment subsided. She pulled the corners of her mouth and patted her head.


    Then she picked up two bottles of water. She turned to the bread selling area, picked up a bag of chocolate bread, opened the bag and ate it herself. She thought there was no problem, so she handed it to the girl.


    This time, the girl took it very quickly. She took a small mouthful of bread and water. Her action was not rude because of hunger, but gentle.


    Tang Xiaotang also took apart a bag of bread and ate it with a big mouthful of pure water. She found that the body was really not very good. Because she was too hungry, she even felt a little stomachache.


    Other people just stood outside and looked at them. No one dared to come in. Tang Xiaotang didn''t care about them either. She finished a piece of bread and went on shopping in the supermarket.


    The girl followed her all the time. She quickly finished the bread. Tang Xiaotang asked her if she wanted to eat it again. The girl shook her head.


    Taking a pile of high-energy food and three bottles of purified water, Tang Xiaotang finds the medical supplies placed in the back of the supermarket, opens a box of alcohol cotton, and waves to the girl: "come here."


    The girl looked at the things in her hand. She knew what it was for. The woman seemed to help her with the wound, but she couldn''t get hurt at all.No hurt Too far, the girl slightly lowered her head, black pupil flash, her dirty hands and face, suddenly appeared a lot of small abrasions.


    She walked slowly to the woman and saw that she picked up the gauze and carefully wiped the wound on her body.


    Her movements were so gentle, as if she were afraid of hurting her. Her dark brown eyes were full of worry and love. Even if her injuries were more serious, she seemed to have completely forgotten.


    The girl lowered her eyes, and her long eyelashes covered the complexity of her fundus.


    "Does it hurt?" Look at her motionless, the woman suddenly opened her mouth, her voice is a little hoarse, but the tone is so gentle.


    "No," the girl shook her head, as if something had sprung up in her heart, which calmed the constant resentment at that moment: "no pain..."


    This is the wound that she changed. Even if she was touched, she didn''t feel anything.


    Her hands were also very rough, but there was no discomfort when she met her. She felt that the woman was blowing gently at the place where she was injured.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1378

    So gentle, so gentle.


    It''s like Mother


    Little by little, the girl''s breath became gentle. Seeing the black resentment dissipate and fade, Tang Xiaotang felt a little relieved when he heard a disgusting voice behind him.


    "Are you all right?"


    As soon as the voice rang out, the girl''s resentment immediately gathered again. Her dark eyes flashed cold. Then, she quickly stepped back. When Tang Xiaotang had no time to interrupt, those resentments had quickly penetrated into the ground under their feet and disappeared.


    She quickly turned back, only to see Fuping with a few other people came in.


    Maybe they came together when they saw that they were not in danger. Others were busy looking for food. Only Fuping came straight to them.


    His eyes fell straight on the girl''s face - in order to deal with her wound, Tang Xiaotang had wiped off the blood stains on her face, and the girl''s delicate facial features were exposed. Although she was aware of her original face in the girl''s memory, compared with most children, this face was very beautiful.


    A man''s eyes flashed with salivation.


    His heart itches. His pure and lovely eyebrows are really his favorite. I didn''t expect that such an ugly woman could give birth to such a beautiful daughter


    The disgusting sight made Tang Xiaotang want to blow his head immediately. She stood up with the impulse from the bottom of her heart and quickly separated his sight. Then she frowned and spoke coldly: "it''s OK."


    Fuping also want to see the girl behind her, but Tang Xiaotang has taken the initiative to take the girl to the side of the long haired youth.


    Looking at her back, there was a chill in Fuping''s eyes, but he didn''t follow her any more. Instead, he went to Wu Shanshan''s side.


    At this moment, everyone has already started to eat with food and water. Tang Xiaotang looks at the young man who is drinking with a water bottle. He has already thrown two empty bottles at his feet.


    The young man didn''t even care to wipe the water from his mouth. Just as he was about to pick up another bottle of water, Tang Xiaotang handed him a bag of bread.


    "Thank you." She said to the youth.


    Anyway, at that time, he was kind-hearted to help her, and his action was also helpful to her task, so Tang Xiaotang was willing to help him.


    They won''t be safe for long.


    "Well, I should say thank you." The young man took the bread and gave her a smile.


    Although he didn''t think it was necessary for a woman to do this, after all, he could take the bread not far away, but people had already brought it for him, so he didn''t have to refuse.


    Wait a minute. She''s not in love with him, is she?


    The more he thought about it, the more likely he was. After all, he was tall and handsome. He not only saved her in danger, but also helped her take care of her daughter. It was not impossible for her to fall in love with him.


    Otherwise, why did she send him bread?


    Fortunately, Tang Xiaotang didn''t pry into his thoughts, otherwise he would be speechless - with his bloody face, his long hair sticking together like killing Matt, his mud all over his body, and his handsome appearance, he almost became an alien.


    As for saving her If she hadn''t thought of a way to distract the doll bear, he might still be hiding in the amusement park.


    He is just narcissistic and thinks too much. Seeing Wu Shanshan, he would rather follow Fuping than him. Doesn''t he reflect on himself?


    Unfortunately, Tang Xiaotang was busy sorting out her backpack. She put a few bottles of pure water, a box of alcohol cotton, and a lot of high calorie chocolates to keep the backpack as light as possible.


    This way, she can run on her back without affecting her speed.


    Looking down at the girl, Tang Xiaotang found that she was looking at Wu Shanshan behind through the crack of the shelf. Her deep vision seemed to be condensed by black fog.


    She looked again, a big box on the top of the shelf was being moved by an inexplicable force, quietly moving out, and now half of it was hanging outside.


    We can''t let her continue to kill now!


    Tang Xiaotang looked along her line of sight and found a bottle of sugar on the shelf. There were many colorful pieces of sugar in the transparent plastic bottle.


    "Would you like this?" Tang Xiaotang suddenly reached out and picked up the bottle of sugar, which interrupted her sight.


    Without the girl''s gaze, the box stopped immediately. Tang Xiaotang put the sugar into her hand and gave her a smile.


    "Eat it."


    The woman turned her head and continued to tidy the backpack. The girl looked down and looked at the bottle in her hand. The small sugar pieces were lying at the bottom of the bottle. Although the shallow color was not very bright, it looked very harmonious.


    It seems to make people feel better.


    Seems to see her in a daze, the woman for her to open the bottle cap, poured out a stuffed into her mouth."Is it delicious?"


    She gave a slight smile, her wrinkled eyes bent slightly, and her ordinary face seemed to glow.


    The light and fresh sweetness spread in her mouth, and the girl suddenly remembered that when she was still in that place, those people had taught her some childish content in disguise.


    They say that when people laugh, their eyes will be like crescent moon. At that time, she only felt that they were cheating those children, but now she can understand.


    It turns out that someone can laugh like a crescent moon, so beautiful.


    At this time, the young man next to him had already realized that the woman had to marry him, but first of all, the other person''s appearance didn''t conform to his aesthetics, and she was still carrying such a big child, so he couldn''t agree with her.


    So, while thinking about how to refuse her, he spoke slowly: "that, Miss Zhao, I think..."


    As soon as he spoke, he was suddenly interrupted by a voice.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    As the familiar young girl''s laughter rang out, everyone''s movements stopped at the same time. Wu Shanshan nervously came to Fuping and held his arm tightly.


    "General manager Fu, people are afraid..."


    Qian Jing is also wary of approaching Fuping. Wu Shun hides directly behind a row of shelves. Sun Li has a look around. Even if he is unwilling, he is too dangerous to be alone, so he can only get together.


    Tang Xiaotang immediately grabbed the girl to protect her. Lin bin beside her picked up the broom beside the shelf and put it in front of her. Although the posture looked very imposing, Tang Xiaotang was trembling slightly when he saw his hand holding the broom.


    "Disgusting human! I ruined my amusement park


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1379

    The girl''s voice with anger and disgust, as if just saw a group of flies suddenly appeared in front of her, with aloof and cold: "I want to get rid of you all!"


    There was silence.


    Nothing happened.


    Several people who were ready to escape at any time had been waiting for a while, but nothing happened.


    Monster, no, no fog, no, no sharp weapon from the sky, no more.


    They were stunned.


    Is that strange voice just saying to scare them this time?


    "Maybe she can only control the amusement park. It''s too far away for her to control." The suit girl speculated.


    They are too tired. There is no time to change here. They don''t know how long they have been here. But since they arrived here, their nerves have been in a tense state. When they relaxed, everyone felt tired.


    They began to replenish their strength again. Like Tang Xiaotang, the suit girl picked up alcohol cotton to treat her wounds. Wu Shanshan even piled up a few plush toys to get ready for a sleep.


    Only Tang Xiaotang knows that the girl is not joking, and soon they will know what happened.


    Feeling the smell of gradually approaching, she found a pan and a kitchen knife in the place where she sold kitchenware. She held a pan in one hand and a kitchen knife in the other. Then she put several fruit knives in her backpack.


    Think about the lethality of these things, and then think that she wants to use them to deal with the upcoming strange, Tang Xiaotang feels like a whiteboard player with a novice outfit to deal with the ultimate boss.


    But there''s no way. It''s not that she doesn''t want to find better weapons. It''s just that this is an ordinary supermarket after all. Those weapons with more powerful lethality belong to control equipment, which is impossible.


    So I have no choice but to make do with it.


    "Mom..."


    At this time, the girl next to her gently opened her mouth, and her voice seemed to tremble. Tang Xiaotang looked at her camouflaged fear, pretended to know nothing, and handed her a spatula and let her hold it in her hand.


    "Take it. Don''t be afraid." She clenched the pot and the kitchen knife and said to her.


    The girl looked at the brand-new and shiny spatula in her hand, and then looked at the kitchen knife and iron pot that the woman was holding. She could hardly control her emotions.


    Does this human think she can kill her puppets with these things?


    Of course, Tang Xiaotang didn''t expect to kill all the monsters. At the critical moment, she could only use the best way to escape. Anyway, she would not die easily with the girl. Maybe she could find the key place by running?


    Behind them, the young man threw away his broom and took a metal chopping board.


    He didn''t want to come here. After all, he didn''t have enough to eat. Now he needed to replenish his strength. However, seeing this woman''s behavior and remembering her performance in the amusement park, he became nervous, hesitated for a moment, and followed.


    After all, she doesn''t look like that kind of unreliable person, and it''s good to be vigilant. There are dangers everywhere. Of course, life is more important than rest.


    But when the three of them came out of the kitchen area, nothing terrible happened.


    Looking at other people who had already had enough to eat and drink and were taking a rest, the young man could not help regretting that he was too nervous and wasted such a good rest time.


    Even the escape game has a safe area. There are enough supplies here. It should be a supply point.


    If there were any terrible things, they would have come out a long time ago. Maybe the boss just talked about it for fun, and they haven''t arrived at the next mission site yet.


    At this time, the woman has gone back to the place just now. She stood at the door of the supermarket and said to others, "it''s not very safe here. Do you want to leave together?"


    "Leave? Where are you going to leave? " Wu Shanshan was the first to express her dissatisfaction, because at that time in the security room, Fuping let her leave first and took her chance. She was very dissatisfied with Tang Xiaotang: "I think it''s very safe here. There''s enough food and water. If you want to leave, you can leave by yourself."


    The suit girl didn''t say anything, but she was obviously supportive of Wu Shanshan.


    Sun didn''t want to stay here to see Wu Shanshan''s hospitality to Fuping, but he thought it would be more dangerous to go out with this weak woman and two young women than to stay here, so he also refused: "no, I think it''s very safe here."


    Wu Shun is a wall grass, which side more people with which side, he hehe smile, eyes in Tang Xiaotang and the girl turned a circle: "I follow you, you say where I go."


    Fuping frowned. As soon as he had a rest, this woman did this.


    Now the situation outside is not clear. It''s obvious that staying in this supermarket is the best choice, and he doesn''t want to go out: "why? Why don''t you think it''s safe here? "


    Tang Xiaotang couldn''t explain that she felt strange, so she had to say, "my intuition tells me that it''s dangerous to stay here all the time.""Intuition?" After hearing this reason, Fuping didn''t want to pay any attention to her at all. If she wanted to go out alone to die, she would go. But when her eyes fell on the girl beside her, he was reluctant to give up: "Ms. Zhao, that kind of thing without any basis is not credible, and this reason is too outrageous."


    "Do you want to leave?" Feeling more and more close to the atmosphere, Tang Xiaotang tone slightly impatient: "this is too closed, in addition to the front of the road there is no other exit, but also unable to defend, once besieged, there is no way to escape, I think this is really not a safe place."


    "But now everyone is very tired, and we take turns to go out to watch, and did not find the danger." Fuping knew what she said was right, but he still didn''t think it was necessary to leave. After all, this place is so strange, who knows if there will be any danger outside.


    It''s better, of course, to stay in a safe area where there are plenty of goods and there is no danger than to go out to find an unknown way out.


    "Well, it seems that we can''t agree, so let''s act separately." Tang Xiaotang said in a light voice.


    She didn''t want to persuade these people completely. Since she reminded them not to leave, she would stay here and die.


    With that, she pulled the girl with dark eyes, turned and walked out of the supermarket.


    He hesitated for a moment, then turned around and left with the woman.


    There was no way. He thought about it. He still felt that his conscience was too uneasy to let them leave alone.


    How to say that people like him, he can''t ignore them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1380

    Although Lin bin convinces himself in this way, he knows very well in his heart that the reason why he will come out with them is that his intuition tells him that it will be safer to follow women.


    Three people out of the supermarket, the street is still empty, the whole city is empty, it really looks like there is no danger.


    Lin bin looked at the woman pulling the girl forward, quickly followed up, he asked: "where are you going?"


    Tang Xiaotang looked back at him, but she was surprised that he came out at such a time. She thought about it and said, "I want to find a car first."


    In the face of the coming enemy, it''s much safer and more convenient to have a car, and you can escape even if you can''t fight.


    Probably because it''s close to the amusement park, this street seems to be a sidewalk. They didn''t see any cars along the way. There are many bike sharing, but most of them can''t be used.


    "It should be very easy to find a car," Lin bin looked around. His eyes were sharp. He saw the rear of the car at the corner. Pointing to the front, he called out, "isn''t that a car?"


    Tang Xiaotang really didn''t find out. Her body seems to be short-sighted. She can''t use the map. She is very limited, and her sight can''t compare with that of young people.


    So the three people walked past. It was really a car parked in the middle of the road. The door was closed and the window was locked. Tang Xiaotang tried to pull the handle and couldn''t open it.


    She went around to the front of the car. She saw the cab from the front windshield. The key was still in the car. The driver''s seat belt was loose, but the other end was fastened.


    The people in the car just like in the driving state suddenly disappeared, along with the car also stopped in an instant.


    "I can''t open it." The car keys are locked inside and they can''t get in unless they break the glass.


    They went on and saw several of the same cars. The situation was the same as this car. The doors were locked and could not be opened.


    "What to do? Or we''ll just smash the window open. " Lin bin suggested.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t want to do that because the safety of a car with windows is different from that of a car without windows.


    And for a while, they couldn''t find the tools to break the window.


    She suddenly remembered that she saw a large auto city on the map, but the location was a little remote. How could she explain that she could lead them directly there?


    Wait, map She has a map!


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly thought of the map she had taken from the security room of the amusement park. She looked down and searched in her pocket.


    Maps Maps She should have put it here


    At this time, Lin bin has begun to look for things to smash the car window, but there is nothing around. He has been looking for a long time, but he has not found a brick.


    Finally, remembering the scene when a woman just held up her bike and smashed the glass, he decided to follow suit. He also brought a bike from the roadside and prepared to smash the window with it.


    He plays the game, the windows are easy to break, and women can break the glass door, he has no reason not to break a broken window.


    But when he painstakingly lifted the car and got off the wheel, the window didn''t break, and even a crack didn''t appear. Moreover, he almost twisted his waist because he lifted a heavy load.


    As soon as he was embarrassed to throw away his bike, Lin bin turned his head to look at the people beside him. Fortunately, the woman was looking down at a map and didn''t see his action. He was slightly relieved.


    That''s great. She didn''t see the humiliating scene. Otherwise, he would be shameless!


    But the girl next to the woman saw this scene. There was a sort of schadenfreude smile in her eyes, and the fingertips of her little hands moved.


    So suddenly there was a gust of wind, and the long muddy hair of the young man was blown up directly, throwing mud on his face. Unfortunately, a few bits of mud just fell into his mouth.


    "Puff puff -" Lin bin spewed out the mud in his mouth. Just at this time, Tang Xiaotang also found the location of the auto city on the map she had installed on her body. She looked up and saw the young man''s action with a daze.


    "What are you doing?" Is there something wrong with the food just now? But the girl didn''t show any abnormality. Food and water should be safe


    "I, I''m fine!" Lin bin spits out the mud in his mouth and feels a little nauseous. Now he wants to find a place to take a bath or cut his long hair short.


    "Let''s go then." With that, Tang Xiaotang put away the map and took the girl''s hand to the East.


    "Wait, where are you going? No more cars? " Lin bin hastened to catch up and asked aloud.


    "I see a motor city near here on the map. Let''s go there and have a look." Tang Xiaotang replied.


    "Map? Where did you get the map? " Lin bin was surprised.


    Why didn''t they? Is this really a game? There are not only guides and strange things, but also maps?


    "I got it in the security room just now." Tang Xiaotang is speechless. Looking at his incredible expression, she feels that this person''s memory seems to have completely degenerated. At that time, she tore down the map in front of him."Oh, I remember," she said. A picture just came to the young man''s mind. He remembered that at that time, women did put away the map on the wall. With a smile, he said awkwardly, "let''s go."


    The girl looked at him scornfully, she suddenly said: "uncle is so stupid."


    "How can I stay?" Lin bin didn''t expect that the girl who had been silent would give him such a sentence. He suddenly felt that he was spurted by his team-mates who were better than himself. Subconsciously, he wanted to spurt it back: "you just..."


    As a result, as soon as he opened his mouth, the woman in front of him turned around and looked at him with very indifferent eyes. The young man trembled all over with his emotionless eyes. With a strong desire for survival, he withdrew his words: "OK, I''m staying. I admit I''m staying."


    Then Tang Xiaotang leaned over and said gently to the girl who was smiling: "Xiaoyu, you can''t say that to others. It''s very impolite."


    Looking at the woman''s face changing from cold winter to warm spring, Lin bin had to sigh that her face changed too fast.


    Looking at the girl again, she nodded gently and said, "OK." But he didn''t turn his eyes away, but he saw her in the angle that women couldn''t see, and made a funny smile to him.


    Lin bin This kid!


    But as an adult, he naturally can''t care with a little girl. He can only suppress the impulse and persuade himself to be generous.


    Two tall and one short figure gradually disappeared in front of them. Under the gloomy sky, the less obvious fuzzy shadow dragged behind them. No one could see it. The projection of the shortest girl was a huge gray without outline.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1381

    At this point, the supermarket.


    Seeing the young man chasing the woman out, Fuping''s face looked ugly.


    He didn''t expect that this woman could pull people away. He wanted to wait for her to go out to explore the way. If there was danger, they could react quickly.


    Better let her die outside so that the child can follow him.


    But now that Lin bin also went out with him. There was one less aggressive person on their side, but the woman had one more helper, which made his plan empty.


    Fuping''s deep antipathy towards women has increased. He thinks that they''d better die outside. Although it''s a pity that they can''t get the child, he wants the woman to disappear more than that.


    Anyway, what he can''t get, others can''t either.


    With this thought, the look on his face had returned to normal, no one could see what he had just thought, and no one could see through the darkness hidden under the elegant skin.


    They just thought that the man was thinking about what to do, so Wu Shanshan came up and asked, "we Don''t you follow me out? "


    Naturally, she didn''t worry about whether the three people would be in danger. Just after listening to what the woman said just now, she also felt that this place might not be as safe as she imagined.


    "Well, the situation outside is still uncertain. It''s better to stay here," Fuping said with a worried look on purpose. "Although I''m worried about the three of them, I''m responsible for everyone''s lives. I can''t gamble with them with so many of our lives."


    "You are so kind," Wu Shanshan said with a sigh of relief. "They don''t listen to your advice. Even if there is any danger outside, it''s not your fault. You don''t have to blame yourself."


    After listening to what she said, Qian Jing was a little disdainful. She knew that Fuping would never worry about those three people. After all, he was a very successful businessman and not a philanthropist. How could he be as kind as he said? He was thinking about how to use those three people to explore the way.


    But disdain return disdain, she is not stupid enough to show directly, anyway, with more people side, her survival probability will be the biggest, as for other people will be what, it doesn''t matter her.


    So Qian Jing didn''t say anything. She started to look for things and was ready to clean up the dirt on her body.


    Wu Shun hid behind the counter alone. When Qian Jing passed by, he saw that he didn''t know how to pry open the cash register and was trying to carry the cash in his pocket.


    See her, he that wrinkly face peep out a wretched smile, "hey hey" walked to one side.


    As for Sun Li, he was sitting alone at the corner of the supermarket window when he saw Wu Shanshan with a flattering face around Fuping. He was very angry at the bottom of his heart, but he did not dare to go out by himself, so he had to turn his head and look out of the window.


    Then, suddenly, he saw a figure at the end of the street in front of him.


    He thought that he was wrong. He rubbed his eyes, but found that he was not wrong. It was really a human figure!


    The figure hung his head and bent slightly. He was too far away to see clearly, but his figure didn''t look like any of the three people who had just left.


    He approached here slowly, looking strangely uncoordinated.


    Are these people here or something else?


    Sun Li approached the window to see more clearly, but at the next moment, a thin hand suddenly grabbed the glass in front of him.


    It''s the hand, but it can''t see any sign of human fingers. Maybe it''s more appropriate to call it "claw" - the blue and white skin close to the bone is covered with spots of brown spots, and the wrinkled veins are all over it. In some places, the white bones behind can be seen.


    Almost twice the length of his fingers, sharp and black fingertips were firmly buckled on the glass in front of him, leaving five white marks.


    Had it not been for a layer of glass, the claw would have been directly on his eyes.


    "Mommy!"


    The paw suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. Sun Li yelled with fright. He fell back and fell to the ground. His whole body was shaking, but his eyes were fixed on the paw and could not move away. His eyes showed unspeakable fear and panic.


    I saw that claw slowly raised, and then more forcefully buckled on the glass, below, another equally terrible claw also climbed up, bringing out a highly rotten face with sharp teeth like animals. The twisted facial features could still vaguely see the traces of human beings. The two turned white eyes turned, and the shrunken pupils fell straight on several people in the room.


    "Ah


    Sun Li''s scream immediately attracted the attention of several people in the room. When they saw the living corpse like monster outside the window, half of its body had been lying on the glass, and the rotten face was close to the glass, with black and red pus mixed with rotten meat, sliding down the glass.


    Wu Shanshan screamed with fright. Her voice seemed to attract the attention of the corpse. She twisted her body in rags and moved a little along the glass. She was about to move to the broken door."Don''t let it in!"


    Fuping immediately woke up from the panic, he immediately made a decision to shout, and then pulled the shelf beside him to block the broken door.


    "Look, look over there!"


    At this time, Wu Shun also trembled and opened his mouth. Several people looked up and saw that there were several same claws on the side window, struggling to climb into the room.


    "Don''t be afraid, let''s close the door, they can''t get in." before the word "Lai" was uttered, Fuping suddenly felt some liquid dripping on his head. Then, a smell of corruption spread instantly. He looked up and saw several same corpses climbing on the pipe in the fire passage above his head, with black pus coming from their faces and mouths Out and down.


    The eyeballs of a living corpse fell out of its orbit, and the white eyeballs full of blood fell down directly. With a "crack" sound, they fell into a ball of mud on the ground in front of them.


    "Ah ah Next to Wu Shanshan, she screamed again. She was so scared that she lost her face. She held his arm tightly and was about to shrink into his arms.


    The living corpses on the top of their heads were shocked by her sharp voice again. One by one, they released the pipes in their hands and were about to jump down.


    "Pa -"


    a living corpse fell down, like a watermelon falling from a high place, and collapsed on the ground. The black pus splashed everywhere, leaving a large area under the body of the living corpse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1382

    But the corpse just moved and didn''t fall to death! It twisted its limbs, which had been obviously broken into several pieces, and was only connected by a layer of skin. It slowly struggled to get up from the ground.


    Seeing this, several other living corpses also jumped down from the top one after another, and the stunned people recovered.


    "Get out of here!" Fuping said in a deep voice.


    The crowd immediately ran out. Fortunately, these corpses were very slow and gave them a chance to react. Before they could get up from the ground, several people had already run to the supermarket door.


    However, when they got outside, they were all stunned.


    Just now, the empty street has been occupied by the living corpses. I don''t know where they came from. There are moving living corpses everywhere, and there are still living corpses coming from afar. Although their speed is very slow, they are almost surrounded by a large number of them.


    They can only slowly back, back to back together.


    "What to do?" Wu Shanshan was directly frightened to cry. Sun Li beside her turned his face and glared at Fuping: "it''s all your fault! We should have left with the three of them just now


    Fuping also had some regrets, but he would never show it. He looked around and saw that the number of living corpses in one direction was much less, so he said aloud, "come here!"


    At this time, there was no other way. Although Fuping had made a wrong decision to put them in danger, people could only listen to him at this time.


    So they ran to the other side to avoid the living bodies around them.


    However, things will not go as they imagined. They just took two steps. With a deafening roar, a large shadow appeared in front of them.


    "Roar --!"


    Then, a three meter tall, huge corpse fell from the sky and fell directly in front of them, trampling two big pits under its feet.


    The stench almost made several people faint. On the huge corpse, pieces of meat kept falling. Its red eyes were staring at them crazily. The long tusks growing out of its mouth were sharp like two knives, and the black pus flowed down the teeth.


    Behind the huge corpse, more small corpses swarmed in, but none of them dared to cross it.


    It turned out that it was not by chance that they vacated this area, but simply to make way for the king of the living corpse.


    Looking back, the living corpses behind them slowly formed a circle. There were still living corpses coming from all directions. Many of them even jumped directly from the top of the buildings on both sides of the road. They had no way to escape.


    It''s over!


    At the same time, the idea appeared in the hearts of the five people, but when they were already desperate, there was another turmoil in the rear of the king of the living corpse.


    It seemed that the roar of the car came from there, accompanied by the shrill scream of the corpses.


    "Roar


    The king of the living corpse in front of him gave a roar and turned his head to look at it.


    Hope rose again in the hearts of five people, especially Wu Shanshan, who was staring at the front, as if to rush up at any time.


    Soon, the circle of living corpses in front of them was suddenly opened, and many living corpses were hit and flew out to both sides. Then they saw that it was a big blue truck that came straight in!


    The driver is obviously not very proficient, or even not very good at it. The car is very crooked, and the speed is not well controlled.


    "They''re back!"


    Sun Li had a sharp eye. He saw that Lin bin was driving. The feeling of returning from hell to heaven was so exciting that he almost cried in an instant.


    "Stop! Stop it Wu Shanshan kept waving to one side. For fear that Lin bin would not stop, she almost ran to the front of the car: "let me go up quickly!"


    As a result, the truck, which hit countless zombies all the way, didn''t stop at all. Instead, it turned left and right and rushed at her, almost knocking her out.


    Of course, Lin bin in the car also saw the people below, but he was not strong enough to control too well. At the moment when he almost ran into Wu Shanshan, he was scared out of a cold sweat.


    Although I have played the game of driving a truck before, the game is a game, and the actual operation is another matter.


    He would be a little bit more scared if he let the woman next to him go up.


    In fact, after they found the motor city, it seemed that there was an exhibition just before, and there were all kinds of cars.


    Lin bin at a glance on a super run, but Tang Xiaotang mercilessly refused him, she directly took the girl on the heavy truck.


    This size, this figure, is definitely more suitable for the environment than that Sao Bao sports car.


    The girl naturally agreed with her, so two votes to one, Lin bin can only compromise.


    And it was Tang Xiaotang who wanted to drive. Although she didn''t learn how to drive, she could, and she could act like she didn''t touch the car, but she was gifted and learned it quickly.


    But as soon as he heard that she couldn''t drive, he refused to let her get into the driver''s seat. He said that he had a driver''s license and played the game of driving a truck, so he was better than her.In order not to expose too much in front of the girl, Tang Xiaotang had to agree. She thought that anyway, she was still watching, and he would not open it.


    As a result, Lin bin didn''t turn over, but it was almost the same. On the way, she almost threw up!


    Lin bin is not willing to say that the car she chose is too bad, but just after leaving the Auto City, he said nothing. Seeing the corpses all over the street, how can a sports car have heavy trucks!


    After all, Tang Xiaotang doesn''t have such a kind heart. The reason why she turned back is because the girl proposed it.


    "Mom Shall we not go back? " Just as they were about to drive to find a safe place, the girl in her arms looked up at her with dark eyes.


    She didn''t want to torture a few people because of her kindness, but Tang Xiaotang can''t refuse her request now.


    So they had to turn back and rush directly to the place with the most living bodies.


    "Don''t brake! Slow down and brake again Seeing that the young man wanted to brake down directly, Tang Xiaotang, who was sitting in the passenger seat beside him, hurriedly directed him.


    If the emergency brake is easy to turn off, once it turns off here, it''s over. They can''t save people. Maybe they have to catch it.


    "I know!" Lin bin sweating hard to control the direction, almost the whole body is pressed on the steering wheel, it is not easy to control the car to stop at the side of the road, taking advantage of this moment of effort, he quickly opened the door, shouting to the people below: "get on the car!"


    The girl looked at them, her expression looked a little nervous, but there was no emotion in her dark eyes, still like a black hole.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1383

    She looked down at the people below, the black pupil like glass, showing the aloofness above.


    Other people have already run to the front of the truck without saying anything about him, but there are few places in front of the truck. Tang Xiaotang and the girl have already occupied the co driver''s seat, and there are only four people in the back, so one of them can''t get on.


    The following people also understand this truth, so a swarm of people crowded at the door of the car. As soon as Lin bin opened the door, he frantically pushed to the car.


    At this time, no one could care to listen to who''s arrangement. Behind them were a large number of living corpses. No one wanted to be the one left behind.


    Relying on his strength, Sun Li was the first to push other people away and get into the car. Behind him, Wu Shun held on to his clothes. Sun Li had no choice but to pull him into the car.


    The remaining three people were almost physically strong, and they could not get on the bus. But by this time, the corpses who had been knocked down behind them had gathered around again.


    In order to avoid the truck jumped to one side of the king of the living body issued a roar, and then pulled up a sign on the side of the road, rushed to the truck.


    "Come on! I''m going to drive! " The sweat on Lin Bin''s head kept flowing down. He started the truck again. After a roar, he began to move forward slowly.


    The remaining three were in a hurry. Wu Shanshan begged Sun Li in the car: "pull me up, Ali! I love you. You won''t be helpless, will you? "


    Sun Li sneered and didn''t want to pull her up: "do you love me? I don''t think you love the man around you more? "


    "No! I love you Wu Shanshan pretended to be sad and tearful, but with her muddy face, this expression only made her look more ferocious and terrible.


    At this time, the living corpse had caught up with them, and the three were in a hurry. Qian Jing''s eyes were fierce, and her hands grabbed Wu Shanshan''s hair. While she was crouching in pain, she directly stepped on her body and climbed up.


    Fuping is eager to learn from Wu Shun. Unfortunately, Qian Jing doesn''t have the strength of Sun Li. She is almost dragged down by Fuping.


    Of course, Qian Jing won''t let herself fall like this. She grabs Wu Shun''s foot and almost pulls him down.


    As if watching a play, through the rearview mirror to see the scene of the girl''s mouth showed a satirical smile.


    Tang Xiaotang felt that her resentment began to soar. She immediately turned back and looked at several people with cold eyes: "if you still want to go, pull them up quickly!"


    As soon as her voice fell, a corpse''s arm fell out of the window. It turned out that the corpse on the top of the building outside jumped into the truck to stop them.


    Sun Li didn''t want to move when he saw her cold vision and the living corpse outside. He finally reluctantly pulled Qian Jing up with Wu Shun, and Fuping behind her was dragged to the door of the car.


    At this time, the car had already started to move. Wu Shanshan, who was below, was in a hurry and also grabbed Fu Ping''s clothes.


    The living corpse behind her had caught up with her. She could even smell the stench. She didn''t dare to look back. Wu Shanshan let out a piercing scream: "ah!!"


    "Drive! Drive She screamed hysterically.


    Needless to say, Lin bin has quickly started the car, he directly foot accelerator, heavy truck roaring forward, will be in front of the road all the corpses hit fly out.


    "Roar! Roar - "


    the king of the living corpse behind him saw that they wanted to run, so he let out an angry voice and threw the sign at them.


    The sign is as fast as a javelin, and the king of the living corpse has a lot of strength. If they are hit, they will definitely roll over. Lin bin clenches his teeth, turns the steering wheel directly to the ground, and the heavy truck twists an "s" curve on the road, avoiding the falling sign.


    However, after this turn, the four people who had not been seated in the back row were almost thrown out. Sun Li grabbed the handle on the other side of the car door to avoid the tragedy of falling out of the car, but several people behind him were not so lucky.


    Wu Shun and Qian Jing directly hit the back of the chair in front of them. Fuping, who was about to get on the bus, was thrown to the door again. Wu Shanshan, who was in the back of the car, would have fallen down if she hadn''t grasped Fuping''s trousers tightly.


    "Ah ah


    She screamed one after another, and there was sharp pain in her ankle. Wu Shanshan looked back and was almost scared mad - a corpse grabbed her ankle tightly and was taken to the car.


    "Help! Help


    The first living corpse did this, and other living corpses below also began to follow suit. They kept rushing back. If the speed was not fast enough and they were too slow, several living corpses would have nearly jumped into the car.


    "Door! It won''t close! "


    Sun Li yells, Qian Jing and Wu Shun are hit hard, and they have no strength to pull him up. Fuping is dragged by Wu Shanshan, which is also very uncomfortable.


    Wu Shanshan was still screaming. Cold pain came from her ankle. She felt that her foot was about to be broken by the corpse.


    The sharp fingernails of the corpse were deeply embedded in her flesh, and the black and blue traces of corruption spread rapidly along the wounds on her feet. Several corpses climbed along the car body, and the one who caught Wu Shanshan''s feet also began to climb up her legs, but she couldn''t get rid of it."Help me -- ah --!"


    She grasped Fuping''s clothes harder and harder, and felt that she was about to drag her down. A fierce flash flashed in Fuping''s eyes. He turned his head and suddenly reached out without hesitation and untied his belt.


    "No -"


    seeing his action, Wu Shanshan''s eyes flashed with horror and fear, but before she could say anything, Fuping had quickly taken off the pair of trousers that she was holding, and also pushed her foot heavily.


    "Ah


    Wu Shanshan lost her only focus and was kicked down by Fuping. The consequences of Wu Shanshan''s death can be imagined. She was directly thrown out by the fast-moving truck with her corpse behind her and fell into the large number of corpses pursued behind her.


    "Ah - ah, ah!"


    There was a shrill scream from behind, and the three people who saw it all jumped in their hearts, and a chill rose from their back.


    Sun Li, in particular, was not used to Fuping. He even thought he was a bit too hypocritical. But at this moment, he realized that he was not hypocritical at all, but vicious.


    Although he didn''t want to save Wu Shanshan, he just didn''t save her at that time. Unlike this man, for his own safety, he just kicked her down!


    He couldn''t help but think of the girl student who didn''t survive. How did she die? At this moment, Sun Li suddenly understood.


    Qian Jing, who was going to pull him up, could not help letting go of his hand. However, he woke up in Fuping''s cold sight and began to pull him again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1384

    Tang Xiaotang, sitting in the front, didn''t see this scene, but she knew what had happened from the sudden change of mood of several people in the back row. She was not surprised that Fuping would choose to do so. After all, she knew what kind of person he was when she saw him for the first time.


    However, after feeling the more and more intense resentment of the girl in her arms, Tang Xiaotang''s eyes sank slightly.


    She turned and looked out of the window. The already gloomy sky became darker. She could feel the resentment in the city.


    It seems that we should finish the task as soon as possible, otherwise, when the resentment in the girl''s soul has been accumulated to affect her reason, even if her compatriots come, it will be useless.


    She thought, gently hugged the girl, until her eyes fell back on her, just patted her head.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s OK." She slowly stretched out a hand, gently covered her eyes.


    Her rough skin fell on her eyelids, her voice was hoarse, and her hand smelled bad.


    She obviously hates anyone touching her, but when she touches her like this, she just feels comfortable.


    The girl''s covered eyes flashed obscure light, she slowly leaned on the woman''s shoulder, slowly closed her eyes.


    The back of the car.


    Now Fuping doesn''t have time to pay attention to the people in front of him. Without the strength behind him, he finally gets into the car with the help of three people.


    The door was closed, a corpse about to rush into the car directly hit the door, its black blood directly splashed on the window, the stench spread throughout the car.


    But they didn''t dare to open the window, because the car body was full of living corpses. They jumped from the roof and rushed up from the road. Even if countless zombies were bumped and crushed, their screams could be heard clearly through the window, and they also kept pouring in like being manipulated.


    "Come on, drive faster!" Sun Li in the back yelled. On the window in front of him, a zombie''s head was hanging down, but it was cut off by a branch on the side of the road.


    "It''s already the fastest!" Lin bin is also sweating, he stepped on the accelerator to the end, felt the wheels constantly bumping over something, the front is full of corpses, the windshield in front of him has been covered with blood, even if the wiper is constantly on, there are new black blood splashing up at any time.


    Intersection, straight, but also to avoid parking on the road vehicles, Lin bin feel like playing racing game, but it is much more difficult than the game.


    Now the only advantage is that he doesn''t have to wait for the traffic lights, nor is he afraid of speeding, let alone bumping into something.


    "Watch the front!"


    Next to a woman''s hoarse reminder, Lin bin immediately wakes up from his short absence. When he sees the T-shaped road in front of him, he almost wants to cover his eyes.


    "Turn left!" A woman''s calm and low voice came from his side. He could not close his eyes that he wanted to close. His brain didn''t respond, but his body seemed to be controlled by someone. He turned the steering wheel to the left.


    The truck''s heavy body rubbed against the front wall, turned left and almost fell into the shop in front of it. Lin bin broke out in a cold sweat. If he hadn''t been driving, he would have collapsed to the ground in an instant.


    "Don''t be distracted." The woman''s voice sounded again, he quickly raised his spirit, and his attention did not dare to shift for a moment.


    It''s not a game. He has only one life. If he makes a mistake, it''s gone.


    Soon, the straight road came to an end, and the road ahead could only turn left. Lin bin started turning early this time, but when he turned smoothly, he found that the king of the living corpse, who was far away from him, was standing on the road ahead.


    "Roar!"


    The king of the living corpse directly interrupts the signal light on the side of the road. The lamp post falls down and cuts the road like a knife. Lin bin is shocked. The voice of the woman beside him comes in time. In the wailing sound of the living corpse, her voice is very cold.


    "Straight into it!"


    Now there is no other way, only this way, even if you can''t pass, you have to pass!


    Lin bin gritted his teeth and decided to do it. He didn''t slow down and ran straight into it!


    Tang Xiaotang hugs the girl in her arms to prevent her from being hurt by the next impact.


    "Bang!"


    The front of the car hit the signal light like a road block, and the car body was shocked heavily, making a huge sound.


    Several people sitting at the back were unprepared, and they were directly knocked upside down. Qian Jing and Wu Shun, who just got up, flew out. Wu Shun was OK. He firmly grasped Sun Li beside him. Qian Jing directly bumped into the back of the chair in front of him and fainted.


    Fuping firmly grasped the door. He felt that his hand was about to fall off a layer of skin. He couldn''t hear the sound in front of him, and he didn''t know what happened. He couldn''t help shouting: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing," the front of the car was dented, and Lin bin felt numb. If he hadn''t fastened his seat belt, he would have gone straight out of the front windshield. "It''s just a little obstacle!"Only Tang Xiaotang, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, was the least shocked. Of course, she knew it was a girl''s action in her arms, but in order not to show her flaws, she tried her best to hold her more tightly.


    However, worse things are still behind, Lin bin opened, soon found more and more corpses on the road, and the shops on both sides seem to be very familiar, his vision is wrong, suddenly saw the supermarket on the left, it is the one they just left!


    "It''s like we''re coming back!"


    Don''t know what happened, Lin bin had to continue to drive forward, this time he chose to turn left at the first intersection, but soon, they turned back here again.


    Next, he walked all the other roads, but no matter which direction he chose, he would eventually go back to the supermarket. It was like a ghost hit the wall, and he couldn''t find a new way.


    "Why did you come back again?" Lin bin only felt that he was playing the temple to escape, and could never find the exit. There was a king of living corpses chasing him at any time.


    And worst of all, the truck seems to be running out of oil, the oil meter has shown a red warning, but they can''t stop to refuel now.


    Don''t mention that the dense corpses outside will tear them up directly. After walking for such a long time, they didn''t see any gas station at all.


    As long as they don''t leave this enchanted street, they will be consumed here sooner or later.


    "Try to bump into the building in front of you!" Fuping calmed down the discomfort caused by the violent vibration, he said aloud.


    It''s a pity that others in the back didn''t agree, especially Sun Li, who directly retorted: "no! You''ve made a mistake. If it doesn''t work, all of us will die! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1385

    "Then what? We have to do something quickly! " Looking at the fast falling oil meter, Lin Bin said anxiously.


    During the argument, the car goes back to the supermarket again. The king of the living corpse is still standing on the street in front of him, facing the fear of the whole car, but the girl is still indifferent. Tang Xiaotang knows that he can only find a way to leave here this time.


    Where is the exit?


    She carefully recalled the route on the map, observed the movement track of the king of the living corpses and the living corpses outside, and finally felt the resentment in the air. Finally, she found a place.


    It was an ordinary shop called "Jiale laundry". The glass door was closed and the plastic words "dry cleaning" and "maintenance" were pasted on it. It didn''t look abnormal.


    However, Tang Xiaotang found that no matter how far the king of the living corpse ran with them, his next appearance must be outside the shop.


    The resentment here is also the thinnest in the whole space. Although the resentment of the whole city is not evenly distributed, by contrast, the resentment here is indeed the least.


    The difference is too small and not obvious, so Tang Xiaotang has not noticed.


    And on the map, there was a branch road after here, which led to the shelter.


    Just as the car passed the store again, Tang Xiaotang suddenly said in a deep voice: "hit it!"


    "Ah?"


    She suddenly opened her mouth, and Lin bin didn''t respond at all.


    But Sun Li in the back seat was very surprised, because this woman was always at odds with Fuping. He didn''t expect that she would agree with him.


    "No way!" In response, he quickly objected, but before he finished, he heard Lin Bin''s firm voice: "good! Which side did you hit? "


    At this time, waiting for the bus has been opened in front of the shop, Tang Xiaotang eyes deep staring at the laundry outside the window, cold voice said: "turn left!"


    So without saying a word, Lin bin turned the steering wheel to the left.


    The truck made a 90 degree turn. When all the corpses didn''t react, it crossed the road and rushed to the sidewalk. It rushed to the laundry with unstoppable speed.


    Tang Xiaotang hugged the girl, suddenly turned over to protect her under the body, and pressed her head firmly on her chest. She closed her eyes and spoke gently in the girl''s ear: "close your eyes, don''t be afraid!"


    Although Lin bin decided to do so, he was also scared. He closed his eyes and stepped on the accelerator. His hands holding the steering wheel were bulging, almost trying to pull it down.


    Several people in the back seat were in a panic. Sun Li choked with a curse. He grasped the handle of the door tightly for fear that he would be thrown out.


    Although this method was proposed by Fuping, he was also shocked by Lin Bin''s unexpected action. He held the seat firmly in front of him and did not dare to relax at all.


    Wu Shun, not to mention, had been squatting under the seat for a long time, holding his head in his hands and shrinking into a ball.


    As for Qian Jing, who fell on the ground and was ignored, she woke up after being hit. But she didn''t know what happened. As a result, when she saw the scene outside, she almost fainted again.


    "Stop it!"


    She yelled, but it''s too late. With the violent vibration of the car body that almost knocked them out, all of them collided with each other heavily. They only felt a whirl of heaven and earth, and they all lost consciousness as soon as they became dark.


    Tang Xiaotang did not force herself to stay awake, but before she fell into the dark, she seemed to hear the shrill roar of the king of the living corpse, and the faint sigh of the girl.


    "Why..."


    "Not you..."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Tang Xiaotang entered the girl''s memory again.


    This time, she didn''t feel the bondage of her body, and she didn''t have any extra emotions and thoughts. She seemed to be looking at everything from a third-party perspective.


    In front of her was the laundry, but its door was open. A middle-aged woman was sitting on the chair at the door knitting a sweater. She looked up as if she saw something. She said with a gentle smile, "here you are again."


    Then, Tang Xiaotang saw a small figure standing at the fork of the road. The familiar face was the real girl she had seen several times before.


    The woman stood up, put down her sweater needle, then turned and went into the shop. She took out a small bag of bread from it. She went down the steps to the girl and handed the bag of bread to her.


    "Did you not eat? Eat this. "


    The woman said, seems to want to touch the girl''s head, but the girl quickly stepped back, dodged her hand, her dark eyes light look at the piece of bread, did not refuse.


    But just when she seemed to reach for the bread, a tall, uniformed young man came out of the alley behind her. He looked around first. When he saw the girl standing on the side of the road, he was relieved. When he saw the girl and the woman standing together, his face remained unchanged, but his eyes immediately sank.


    I don''t know whether the girl remembers it too well or this is the scene at that time. Tang Xiaotang can even see the gloomy and cruel color of the man''s eyes, but he has a happy smile on his face. Then he strides to the girl''s side and holds the girl''s hand.The girl black pupil flashed cold and disgust, she began to try to pull her hand out of the man''s hands, but her strength is not as big as the man''s, even if two hands are used together, the man''s hand holding her wrist is still motionless.


    "I''m sorry, this child is too naughty," the young man showed a guilty smile to the woman. He seemed to be afraid that the girl would trouble her. He also bent down and apologized seriously: "if he didn''t pay attention to her, he ran away."


    "Who are you?" Seeing that their age difference is obviously not right, middle-aged women are wary of looking at young men, especially when they see that the girl''s face becomes very serious when she resists his actions.


    "I work at the sunshine children''s center nearby." Young men with a smile, leisurely show their chest work card: "you see, this is my work card."


    The sign on his chest says sunshine children''s center, and there are pictures and names of men below. Seeing these, the middle-aged woman''s face is slightly slow, but she still has some Distrust: "so, is this child really from you?"


    "Of course, take a look. This is her ID card." Said, the young man took out a badge, above is the girl''s photo and identity information, the woman carefully looked at the photo, just believe.


    "So it is," she said, "but I always see this child sitting on the side of the road eating biscuits in the afternoon. You''re not abusing her, are you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1386

    Hearing this, Tang Xiaotang already knew what was going on, especially when she saw the haze in her eyes when the man heard her words.


    When a girl eats biscuits, it should be the food in the shelter. She should find something wrong with her dinner. When she comes here to eat, she just doesn''t want the people in the shelter to find out.


    But when she said that, she obviously told the man that the girl had found out their purpose.


    "Of course not!" The young man quickly said with a smile: "she is too picky, do not eat like snacks."


    Listening to his explanation, the middle-aged woman seemed to believe it, but at this moment, the girl suddenly raised her head, looked directly at her, and said, "because there are sleeping pills in the meal."


    Her tone is very indifferent, look is still calm, no change, no panic, no fear, looks very convincing.


    The middle-aged woman hesitated again, but the young man seemed to be in no hurry. He said, "don''t get me wrong. In fact, it was our teacher who prepared sleeping pills for insomnia at night. Today, the child was reprimanded by the teacher for disobedience, so he wanted to revenge. Our food has been checked for safety, so it''s impossible for that to happen."


    So the middle-aged woman no longer obstructed the young man, she looked at the girl''s line of sight is also a little indifferent, the bread to the man, she said: "sorry young man, it seems that I misunderstood, this bread you also take back to her to eat, I will not hinder your work."


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, Auntie is also kind," the young man said, taking out a business card from his pocket: "Auntie, this is my contact information, because the child is always running away. Next time, if Auntie sees her, call me."


    The woman took the card and said, "OK, I''ll help you pay attention."


    "Thank you


    When she noticed the woman''s changing mood, the girl no longer struggled, and she no longer tried to explain anything. Instead, she let the man pick her up, turn around and walk back to the alley.


    Looking at the men and girls who walk into the alley with their backs to her, and the woman who shakes her head as she walks back, Tang Xiaotang has a hunch that this woman will do something bad.


    Sure enough, her guess is correct. With the disappearance of the two people in front of her, the whole scene is quickly covered by the fog pouring out of the alley, and the vision is gray. Tang Xiaotang just blinks, and the space covered by the fog changes again.


    It''s the same place, the same angle, but this time only girls and women.


    The girl is just like rolling in the grass. Her clothes and hairstyle are messy. Her clothes are stained with green stains, and even a few grass leaves are inserted in her hair. It looks like she just escaped from somewhere. She looks very embarrassed.


    The girl is running forward, but the middle-aged woman on her side is holding the girl''s hand firmly and won''t let her leave.


    "Let go." The girl''s voice and vision are very cold, but her strength is not as big as that of a woman, and she can''t get rid of her hand.


    "No! You can''t run around! " The middle-aged woman didn''t let go. She pulled the girl into the room and said, "it''s too dangerous for you to run around as a child. I can''t let you go!"


    The girl suddenly turned back and grabbed the back of her hand with her other hand. The middle-aged woman was so painful that she let go of her hand subconsciously.


    The girl took the opportunity to run away, and the woman looked at her back, turned back to the store, Tang Xiaotang saw her turn out a business card, picked up the phone.


    A woman is really out of kindness, but she does not know that her behavior is actually harmful to the girl.


    But in fact, we can''t blame her. The shelter has a strong background. Even if she goes on investigating, she can''t save the girl. What''s really damned is the manipulators behind the scenes and the shady bedbugs who have ulterior motives.


    Perhaps the girl''s only remaining reason knows this, so in the whole city shrouded in fog, only this laundry which once gave her some good intentions has the least complaint.


    The fog once again filled the air. Then Tang Xiaotang saw that the girl was held by a woman and got into a white van with "Rongkang mental sanatorium" printed on the body, while the middle-aged woman was standing at the door of the shop watching.


    As the angle of view changes, Tang Xiaotang''s last sight is her pity.


    Then, the thick black resentment surged up like a tide, completely drowning everything in her sight, and the thick and smelly tentacles stretched out to her, as if a huge mouth was going to swallow her.


    She did not dodge, let the resentment envelop her.


    And then the next moment, everything turned black.


    The cold touch fell on her face. Tang Xiaotang opened her eyes and saw the girl''s dark eyes. Her hands were gently on her face.


    She leaned down on the seat and half of the girl''s body was still under her.


    See her wake up, her face has no expression, there is a flash of dark color.


    "Are you all right?" Tang Xiaotang half stood up, first opened the seat belt, and then turned over to hold the girl out.


    Although she knew that the girl would not be hurt, she took a serious check on her body.The girl has been standing obediently, let her action, she shook her head, voice has become very cold: "nothing."


    Tang Xiaotang immediately felt that the girl''s mood seemed to become something wrong.


    She seems to have become more indifferent, completely without the previous pretense of innocence and timidity, as if she did not care whether she would be exposed, the delicate and lovely little face was expressionless, and her eyes were cold and deep, like a deep pool.


    Just like the real she in the memory Even colder than that.


    "It''s OK."


    The girl''s change, Tang Xiaotang immediately found out, she stopped, no longer said to get up from the position, first began to look around.


    First, she got close to the driver''s seat. Lin bin was lying on the steering wheel with both hands still holding the steering wheel. She turned him up and examined him. She found that he was only slightly injured by a bruise on his forehead. Tang Xiaotang woke him up from the people pinching him.


    "Well Don''t make a noise. Let me sleep a little longer... "


    Lin bin waved his hand and was very impatient. It seemed that there was no problem at all.


    Tang Xiaotang resolutely gives up and continues to wake him up. She looks out of the window.


    Before losing consciousness, the truck crashed into the laundry, but now the whole car has no trace of impact. Even before the coma, they saw that the airbag was still embedded in the car, and they didn''t hit the wall at all. Instead, they stopped at the door of the laundry.


    The living corpses outside are all gone, the sky is gloomy, as if there will be a storm at any time. Tang Xiaotang looks at the laundry outside and finds that the alley has appeared next to it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1387

    The only difference from the same scene in my memory is that there is no one here now.


    She was watching outside the window when a groan came from her side.


    "Well I''m not dead yet? "


    Lin bin finally wakes up. He shakes his head and immediately remembers the scene before he is in a coma. He checks his body in a hurry and feels that his head is very painful. He reaches out his hand and touches the cold and wet blood. He is scared to shout.


    "My head! I broke my head


    "If you break your head, can you still sit here and talk?" Looking at his flustered appearance, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help it. She moved the rear-view mirror in front of him and asked him to look at it carefully.


    The young man fixed his eyes and found that he only had a little blood on his head. The wound was not as bloody as he imagined.


    However, he soon discovered a more serious problem.


    "My hair!"


    The young man finally saw that his hair was uglier than his dirty braids. He suddenly let out a scream and began to comb his hair with his hands.


    Unfortunately, because his hair has been lumped for a long time, his hands can''t get through it at all. On the contrary, his scalp hurts because of too much force.


    "Ah! I have long hair for a long time Lin bin is about to cry, and his face is covered with mud and blood, which is not much better than those who just escaped from the disaster area in the movie.


    As long as he thinks of his face and dirty hair facing a woman, Lin bin feels embarrassed. Fortunately, he thinks that people are taking a fancy to him. It''s good that people don''t hide from him.


    Fortunately, he didn''t say it. Otherwise, he would have lost his face!


    Not in the mood to care what he was thinking, Tang Xiaotang continued to look at the scene outside the car window, picked up the map and looked at it carefully. She was sure that now they were actually in the city they used to be.


    But before that, it was not an illusion. After all, everything they felt was real. It should be the different space separated by girls.


    "Wait a minute, where are we now?"


    Thinking, Lin bin on one side finally responded. He looked at the outside doubtfully: "I remember we are not Hit the wall, now it''s all right? "


    Tang Xiaotang was just about to tell him that he was OK when a scream came from the back seat.


    "I''m right!"


    Two people look back at the same time, see behind, Qian Jing eyes from the car seat to get up.


    She seems to be still immersed in nightmares, looks ferocious, eyes scared, hands tightly grasp the cushion, cold sweat constantly sliding down from the head.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Lin bin was startled by her. He couldn''t help looking back.


    "Nothing." His voice finally made Qian Jing wake up from her nightmare. She covered her eyes with her hands and shook her head slightly. Then she remembered what happened before she was in a coma.


    "Where is this?" She looked at the three people lying down beside her, looked out of the window and asked in a low voice.


    Lin bin shook his head: "I don''t know," he looked out of the window at the familiar street: "but I think we haven''t left yet."


    "Don''t come here! I''m sorry! I''m sorry!! Don''t come here --! " At this time, there was another cry. This time, it was Sun Li who made the sound. Qian Jing looked at him and saw that his eyes were closed, his face was twisted, his limbs were struggling, as if he was avoiding something. He looked very scared.


    "Bang!"


    He struggled, arm hit the door, issued a terrible crack sound, that sound Lin bin listen to all feel frightened.


    Fortunately, the severe pain made him wake up from the nightmare. He opened his eyes, and the terrible expression was no different from that of Qian Jing just now.


    Sun Li gasped, his eyes were frightened, his body trembled slightly, and he couldn''t slow down for a long time.


    Then there was another exclamation. This time it was the old man Wu Shun.


    "Ah! Ah! Ah --! "


    He just yelled and said nothing. His limbs twitched like he had epilepsy. His mouth was wide open.


    Lin bin was not surprised. He was just about to lean his head over, so Wu Shun sat up straight.


    His eyes were red, his eyes were crazy, which scared Lin bin.


    "Wheeze, wheeze..."


    There was a hoarse roar in Wu Shun''s throat, like an animal panting. With his ferocious expression, he looked terrible, as if he would come up and bite at any time.


    "What, what?"


    Lin Bin''s body slightly shrinks to Tang Xiaotang. Tang Xiaotang looks down at him and turns to look at the girl: "are you ok?"


    The girl''s dark eyes looked at the back row, looking very cold. She didn''t respond to Tang Xiaotang.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes changed slightly, so she didn''t speak any more, just looked to the rear.


    At this time, Qian Jing and Sun Li also relaxed, because Wu Shun''s appearance was too scary. They could not help but stay away from him.Qian Jing retreats and suddenly feels that she has met something. Then she finds out that she has met Fuping.


    She looked back and saw that Fuping was pale and sweating under the car. His eyes kept rolling under his eyelids and his lips moved, but he couldn''t make any sound.


    "Not me Don''t blame me... "


    The voice of the thin Mosquito Song squeezed out from his lips. On the contrary, his body became more and more tight, and his twisted posture almost completely exceeded the limit of the human body.


    When she touched him like this, he seemed to be shocked and suddenly cried out, "it''s not me!"


    At the same time, one hand firmly clasped her foot, and her fingernail directly cut her skin, and blood gushed out in an instant


    "hiss...." Qian Jing immediately crouched to pull his hand, but Fuping grasped it too tightly, she couldn''t open it at all.


    No way, she didn''t want to take care of this person, so she had to go to the people who pinched him, trying to wake him up.


    "Mr. Fu, wake up, we are all right."


    "It''s not me - you let me go!" Fuping a scream, still unable to wake up.


    Tang Xiaotang immediately turned to see the girl. She seemed to be no longer camouflaged. Her dark eyes were really looking at the man on the ground through the gap between the seats, as if controlling his dream. Tang Xiaotang saw that the man''s face was getting whiter and whiter, her face was becoming more and more distorted, and her resentment was getting stronger and stronger.


    She can''t go on!


    She immediately reached out and blocked her view.


    "Ah


    Without the control of the girl''s sight, accompanied by a heartrending roar, Fuping finally gasped and woke up from his dream. His body was so stiff that he could hardly get up. His face was as white as the ashes of a wall. His eyes were in a trance, just like he had lost his soul. He couldn''t recover for a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1388

    The girl who has been distracted looks up slightly along her hand. Her dark eyes are staring at Tang Xiaotang. The pupils full of resentment are like an abyss, cold and suffocating.


    If you are an ordinary person, you must have felt the fear of being unable to breathe for such a pair of eyes, but Tang Xiaotang is not human after all. Her mental strength is much stronger than that of a girl, so she will not be affected.


    But even so, her body still felt depressed and bowed, the physiological pressure was very obvious, like being strangled by the neck.


    The black resentment from the girl wrapped her body. Tang Xiaotang didn''t dodge, and didn''t deliberately ignore her changes. She looked at the girl with complex eyes. Against her indifferent line of sight, she moved her lips and spoke softly in a voice that only the two of them could hear: "don''t look."


    The atmosphere inside the car was strangely silent. Only Lin bin in the driver''s seat didn''t know anything. He looked at the four people who didn''t say a word, and his curiosity was more than his fear.


    What dreams did these people have? Why do they all look like this? He just dreamed that he couldn''t get through the game and was chased and killed by the famous boss. When the boss wanted to catch up with him, he was awakened by a woman.


    Although very want to know, can see several people''s terrible reaction, Lin bin or rational did not ask out.


    "Cough," a long time no one spoke, he had to first open his mouth to break the silence: "what should we do now?"


    The young man''s voice diverted the girl''s attention. The feeling of suffocation disappeared. The girl looked away and looked at him indifferently.


    But she didn''t do it again, just sat there in silence and looked out of the window.


    No one spoke. Lin bin turned his head and took a sneak look at the four people behind him. Their expressions were still ugly, and they didn''t seem to get rid of the dream completely.


    Tang Xiaotang is not surprised by the performance of several people. These people, except for the young eight Chengdu, have done bad things. It is obvious that the girl should have manipulated their dream to reproduce the scene, which makes them so scared.


    She wants to get out of the car and look for a shelter, but it''s not good to leave these four people here. The girl is unstable now, and it''s nothing if they die. But if the stimulating girl turns black faster, it''s not worth the loss.


    Just as she was about to make those people wake up completely, the girl''s strange voice suddenly rang out in the car again.


    "Eh, I''m still alive ~"


    just at the same time when the voice sounded, the four people in the back seat trembled and woke up from the nightmare, and their eyes were clear again.


    "Only one is missing -"


    she seems very unhappy, with a slightly prolonged tone and dangerous tone.


    Fuping''s eyes were gloomy, and the other three were silent. Wu Shanshan is how less, in addition to driving did not notice all this Lin bin, they are very clear.


    Lin bin found out that Wu Shanshan, who had the most words, was missing. He didn''t think much about it. He just thought that she didn''t get on the bus, except for some regrets and regrets.


    After all, in the face of such a situation, he worried that he would not have time to manage others?


    "Who are you? Don''t play tricks in the back! If you have the ability, give it to me! "


    At this time, Sun Li in the back seat seemed to collapse. He had red eyes, blue veins on his forehead, and his facial features roared at the air in the carriage.


    "Stop talking. Are you going to kill us?" Seeing this, Wu Shun beside him was frightened. He went to stop Sun Li in a hurry, but he pushed him away.


    "Come out! Come out! I want to fight you alone


    Sun Li lost control of the roar, but the girl did not pay attention to him, the faint voice continued to ring in their ears, as if in provocation.


    "It''s a pity that they didn''t all die..."


    This time, Fuping couldn''t help it. With a gloomy face, he looked up at the air and said, "what do you want? If there are any conditions or requirements, it''s better to tell us directly. What''s the secret like that? "


    It''s getting darker and darker outside, and the air in the car is getting more and more condensed. A few people just feel the chill like a spider''s thread winding around their bodies, taking away the remaining heat.


    "Click..."


    Slight sound, Lin bin side head a look, found that the four corners of the window glass has actually formed a thin layer of frost.


    "If you want to know, please come to me ~"


    the girl''s voice rings again. A few people feel that the air in the car is getting thinner and thinner to a terrible degree. On the other hand, the frost on the window has completely covered the whole glass, and nothing can be seen.


    After that, the strange voice did not ring again, but they could not relax at all, because the whole carriage was frozen like an ice cellar, and they were too cold to speak.


    Lin bin, the co pilot, shivered with cold. He was the only one who wore the least. Suddenly, it became so cold that he felt frozen.I want to turn on the warm air in the car, but I don''t know if it''s because it''s frozen. The car that was good before can''t start now.


    The four people in the back were also cold and huddled together. Although they were so cold, they kept a distance from each other and refused to get close. No matter their eyes or body movements, they were vaguely guarding against the people around them.


    Fuping was the worst. At that time, in order to get rid of Wu Shanshan, he took off his pants. Besides, he didn''t wear anything except a pair of underpants. Originally, it was nothing to wear bare legs. But now it''s so cold in the car, a large area of his skin is exposed, and his temperature loss is much faster than other people.


    The cold continued to invade his body from his bare legs. Soon, he felt that his legs were itching with cold, which was very painful.


    Tang Xiaotang also feels cold. Although she is the thickest of several people, her body is not frost resistant, and because of some sequelae, now she only feels a burst of cold in her lower abdomen, and her whole body is soaked in ice water.


    Looking at the indifferent girl, she didn''t feel cold at all. She sat down with her head down. Tang Xiaotang saw that her black resentment was like a layer of eggshell, which wrapped her tightly and could not get close to anything.


    She took off her coat and put it over her.


    The girl looked up at her and saw that she wanted to refuse. Tang Xiaotang told her, "put it on, you need clothes."


    If she doesn''t wear it and doesn''t feel cold, others will doubt her.


    She doesn''t mind being found, anyway, these people can''t get out of here, but she has doubted her, why help her?


    She looked at the top of the head that pair of complex still contains a trace of gentle eyes, suddenly do not want to refuse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1389

    Such warmth, she never got.


    If she can always be so nice to her Then leave her, even if this kind of feeling is because she or other, she wants to get all the time.


    The girl hung her head, felt the warm clothes on her body, and thought.


    Sitting on one side, Lin bin didn''t notice the abnormal atmosphere between them. He put his hands around his body and shivered with cold. He felt that he couldn''t hold on any longer. Finally, he couldn''t help opening his mouth.


    "I, we Next, next Get out of the car. "


    He felt that if he continued to sit in the car, he would freeze to death.


    Go outside as soon as possible. It''s better to find some clothes or light a fire. If you can''t, it''s warmer when you exercise. Anyway, it''s better than sitting like this.


    This time, no one objected. If they stay in the car, they will freeze. It''s better to go out and find other ways.


    Even if it''s dangerous, it''s better than freezing to death.


    After reaching an agreement, several people got out of the car together, and then they found that it had snowed outside at some time.


    The snow is not big, even on the ground can''t see the traces of snow, but it is very cold, the cold wind blows, the naked skin is as painful as a needle, every breath is irritating sore throat, exhaled white gas will immediately condense into small ice.


    Fortunately, the laundry door in front of me was unlocked, and several people rushed in immediately. Even if there was no heating in the room, it could at least block the wind.


    When the door was closed, the cold still came through the crack of the door, but it was a laundry with a lot of clothes hanging inside, so that they would not freeze to death.


    Several people quickly rummaged in the room and wrapped all the clothes they could see.


    Tang Xiaotang turns on the dry cleaning machine, finds two long down jackets, and puts one of them on the girl.


    The girl did not dodge and let her put the down jacket that was long enough for her to mop the floor on her body. Except for no expression, she cooperated with all her actions as before.


    So the others didn''t see anything unusual.


    After zipping the girl, Tang Xiaotang turns around and puts on another one. Then he sees Lin bin wrapping himself with a mink coat. His hairy collar and his personalized hairstyle make him look fashionable.


    Most of the clothes that can be sent to the laundry are more expensive. They are good-looking, but the warmth is not so good. But no one is picky at this time. No matter what style they are, men''s or women''s, they can only have a few suits.


    After temporarily solving the difficulty of being frozen to death, several people are in the mood to think about what to do next.


    "What shall we do now?" The first one who spoke was Sun Li. He looked restless and depressed. He looked unbearable: "I don''t want to stay in this ghost place any longer!"


    "The voice said," let''s go to her. " It was Fuping who was talking. He walked in barefoot all the way. His lips were still green with cold. The expression on his face was also gloomy.


    In Wu Shanshan''s affairs, he had already exposed his true face in front of the public. At this time, he was too lazy to pretend to be gentle: "I think we must go to find her if we want to leave here now, don''t you think?"


    "Yes! I''ve had enough Sun Lidu, who hated Fuping, was the first to agree, and others naturally did not object.


    At this time, Qian Jing said, "but where are we going to find her?"


    Every time it sounded out of thin air, and they knew nothing about her except that they could recognize that she was a girl. In such an empty city, it''s impossible to find a little girl who doesn''t know whether she exists or not.


    As soon as she said this, everyone was silent.


    Yes, without any clues, they don''t even know whether the other party is a human or a ghost. How can they find her?


    "No, we still have a clue."


    At this time, Tang Xiaotang suddenly opened his mouth.


    Smell speech, the girl slightly side head to see to her, dark eyes such as abyss general cold dark.


    So, are you going to tell her who she is?


    Tang Xiaotang did not look at her, and did not care about her sudden surge of resentment, she slowly said: "that voice is a girl."


    "Yes, who doesn''t know!" Listen to her, Sun Li has no good way.


    He thought this woman was going to say something important. She didn''t treat them all as idiots, did she?


    Qian Jing frowned and seemed to understand what she wanted to say: "you mean, she''s at school?"


    "That voice sounds young. It should be kindergarten or primary school." Qian Jing continues to analyze: "so we should go to these two places to find her."


    Her analysis sounds very reliable, but the direction is completely wrong. Tang Xiaotang shakes her head. She takes out the map and puts it in front of several people: "no, although what you say is very reasonable, I don''t think so."


    "Why?" Speculation was questioned, Qian Jing immediately asked.


    "The first time we heard that sound was at the amusement park, on the map, here." Then Tang Xiaotang pointed to a place."You have a map. Why didn''t you bring it out early?" Sun Li said angrily.


    "Is it useful to take it out?" Tang Xiaotang glanced at him faintly, thinking of the maze just now, Sun Li immediately closed his mouth.


    "What Sun Li said is right. No matter whether it''s useful or not, we were a team at that time, and you should take out such things when you get them." Unexpectedly, at this time, Fuping, who had a conflict with Sun Li, began to speak, and as soon as he spoke, he accused Tang Xiaotang of being wrong.


    It seems that he didn''t change his view on her just because Tang Xiaotang agreed with him. On the contrary, he hated her more because Lin bin trusted her.


    However, Tang Xiaotang didn''t care. If it wasn''t for the task, she really didn''t want to take these people to find the way together, and if she didn''t worry about the task and couldn''t do it casually, she would have let the most damned human disappear early.


    "There are a lot of maps next to the supermarket shelves." Tang Xiaotang''s tone is cold but not polite. Although she didn''t say where she got the map, the implication was that he was stupid.


    Sure enough, Fuping''s face became gloomy immediately after she was so angry, but he couldn''t refute it, because he didn''t notice it.


    Fortunately, Lin bin eased the atmosphere in time: "the sound is in the amusement park, so? You don''t say she''s at the amusement park, do you


    It''s foggy now. Even in it, they can''t get in!


    "Of course not," Tang Xiaotang continued, "if she is in the amusement park, we won''t be asked to play hide and seek there, so we can easily find her."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1390

    Although the girl is actually at the amusement park and is still around them, in order to go to the shelter, Tang Xiaotang has to find a relatively reasonable reason, so her half true and half false explanations are actually meant for the girl.


    "The most important thing is that kindergarten and school are far away from the amusement park." She added.


    "Where do you think she will be?" She retorts, Qian Jing is very unhappy, but due to the critical situation, she didn''t attack, instead made a pair of ears listen carefully.


    "You forget, there''s another place where there''s kids besides school." Tang Xiaotang said.


    "Where is it?" Qian Jing asked.


    "Orphanage." Tang Xiaotang pointed to a point on the map and said in a deep voice.


    The people looked at the location on the map and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "OK, then we''ll go." Lin Bin said.


    Qian Jing still insists on her idea, but unexpectedly, no one supports her this time.


    Because as Tang Xiaotang said, both kindergarten and primary school are too far away from here. In such a cold day, they will freeze before they go there.


    Having made a decision, they left the colder and colder laundry and walked forward according to the directions of the map.


    Through the street that appeared, the air became colder and colder with the falling snowflakes on his head. The cold wind went straight into his body, and Lin bin wrapped himself in the marten skin. He felt that his face was too cold to breathe.


    What is even breathing pain? He felt it today.


    He looked sideways, only to find that the women and girls were wearing hats and cotton masks, and he didn''t know where the scarves came from. Except for a pair of eyes, they were wrapped tightly.


    A closer look, found that the scarf turned out to be a pair of plush pants!


    Why didn''t he think of such a good way!


    Tang Xiaotang has no time to care what he thinks. As he gets closer and closer to the shelter, the girl''s resentment gets heavier and heavier.


    It was getting darker and darker. They could hardly see the road ahead. It was getting colder and colder. They could hardly walk.


    However, there is no way not to move forward, and now obviously we can''t go back.


    Finally, the shelter appeared in front of them.


    Obviously, they don''t need to spend any more time looking for it. As soon as they get here, people will understand that women are right and they are not looking for the wrong place.


    The whole world is cold and dark, only this shelter seems to be shrouded in a glass cover, warm sunshine and cold snow instantly formed a sharp contrast, and the dividing line is very obvious, half bright and half dark, just like water and oil, never compatible.


    The space behind the fence is sunny and green. There are even unknown colored flowers in the flower bed at the gate.


    In front of the door is a white carved iron door. The door is open. There are several color hollow out characters of "sunshine children''s center" on the door. There is a pattern of the sun on the far left. Behind the door is not only a garden, but also a simple playground. Even the buildings behind are mainly in warm macaroni color.


    It looked like a shelter full of warmth and peace, but all the people stopped at the edge of the sun, and no one went in first.


    The reason is very simple. On the green grass behind the iron gate, many children are wandering like ghosts.


    These children are dressed very clean and tidy. They are all fair skinned, with red lips and white teeth. Some of them even have a smile on their face. They look no different from normal children.


    However, after everything in front of them, no one dares to treat them as ordinary children.


    There is no one in the whole city. Why do so many children suddenly appear here? Moreover, they do not look like normal people when they wander back and forth like this.


    Lin bin stepped forward and was about to throw something for a try, but as soon as he stepped across the dividing line, the children on that side suddenly turned their heads and stared at him.


    He didn''t realize that it was wrong. As soon as he entered the sunshine area, a burst of warmth hit him. His frozen body almost numb immediately felt pain. The comfortable temperature made his frozen body begin to regain consciousness.


    "It''s so warm..." Before Lin bin finished, the children in the yard rushed to him like crazy. Their lovely faces suddenly became ferocious. They opened their sharp teeth, just like smelling bloody piranha, rushing frantically on the iron railing.


    "Click! Click - "


    the iron railings were bitten by their teeth, and there were deep teeth marks on them. Lin bin was startled, but with his move, the children''s expressions were even more terrible, and their action against the railings became more and more intense.


    "Whoa - whoa!"


    Tang Xiaotang stepped forward and quickly pulled him out. As soon as his feet left the light area, those crazy children suddenly lost their goal and immediately resumed their previous mild and harmless posture.


    They soon faded from the railing and returned to the lawn, hovering in circles."This is not a child! This is the devil Lin bin was so scared that he couldn''t even care to go back to his painful body which was stimulated in the cold again. He just sat down on the ground with his legs soft and gasped heavily.


    Fortunately, there is a layer of railings blocking, otherwise he would not directly become these terrible children''s snacks.


    Looking at their sharp teeth, he had no doubt that they could tear them apart even if they went in wearing armor.


    Fuping didn''t speak, but it was also a throb. When he first saw these children, his heart inevitably moved. Some of the children''s looks were really his favorite type. Although he knew that they might not be ordinary people, he didn''t expect that they would be so terrible that he almost lost control.


    Other people naturally do not have to say that everyone''s look is not very good-looking.


    Fortunately, they didn''t rush in, otherwise they would have been a pile of broken meat by this time.


    But it''s no way to stand outside all the time. It''s getting colder and colder now. Anyway, they must go in, or they will freeze to death sooner or later.


    "The place is found. How can we get in?" At this time, Qian Jing suddenly looks at Tang Xiaotang and asks.


    This seems to be asking, but actually everyone''s attention is on Tang Xiaotang. After all, it''s her proposal to come here. If she can''t get in, other people will blame her for the problem.


    Tang Xiaotang of course knows what she thinks, but she completely ignores it. After thinking about Lin Bin''s action, Tang Xiaotang suddenly pulls off her scarf and throws it to the lawn behind the railing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1391

    Just as before, those children showed their ferocious faces again. They rushed to the pants like scarf crazily. Before it fell to the ground, countless figures soon drowned it.


    A moment later, they scattered again, and no one could see any trace of the scarf. There was no hair left on the grass.


    Although we have seen the madness of these children just now, people still feel scared when we really see the way they devour them.


    "What the hell What are they? " Sun Li Nan said to himself.


    A wave of despair rose from the bottom of his heart. How could he get in like this


    Fuping looked serious. At this time, he suddenly saw the woman standing in the aperture.


    She did not move to look at the front, and even did not blink her eyes. She looked like a statue.


    The most important thing is that she has clearly stood in the aperture, but the children didn''t react as if they didn''t see her.


    What''s going on?


    As soon as he was puzzled, he saw the woman take out a bag of compressed biscuits from her pocket and throw them to the building behind the garden.


    When the biscuit moved, it attracted the attention of those children. Because it was a long distance, the packaging bag only fell on the steps of a pink building in front of them. However, when the children ran to the steps of the building, they did not move forward any more. It was like being blocked by an invisible barrier. They watched the biscuit fall and then returned to the lawn again.


    Seeing such a scene, people had guesses in their hearts. Then they heard the woman standing in the aperture speak very gently: "these children can only chase moving objects, use things to divert their sight, and then they can move temporarily."


    Sure enough, she just spoke, and the children did not respond, as if they were not aware of her existence.


    Tang Xiaotang turned his back to the people outside and said to them, "now, you throw things to attract their attention. I''ll go first and then meet you there."


    This is the best way, otherwise when they are all in the light area, no one can distract those terrible children.


    No one objected. Although the method has been tested, no one wants to be the first to try. In case that method is wrong, they will be finished.


    "Help me take care of Xiao Yu." The woman turned her back to them. Although she couldn''t see her expression, Lin bin knew that this sentence was meant for him.


    Being so trusted by her, Lin bin suddenly felt a kind of unspeakable excitement and pride. He stood beside the girl and spoke without hesitation.


    "Don''t worry." He will live up to her trust!


    Directly take off the collar of his mink coat, Lin bin threw it to the lawn with all his strength.


    Taking advantage of the children''s rush past time, Tang Xiaotang quickly ran into the gate, ran to the pink building.


    It''s a pity that in the middle of the race, the hairy collar was eaten by the non picky children. She had to stand in the same place again, waiting for the back to throw things.


    Lin bin looked at the others. They didn''t want to take off their clothes in the cold wind. Although it looked very warm inside, who knew how long they would stay outside. In case of freezing to death, it wasn''t worth it.


    These selfish guys!


    Looking at the woman standing still inside, those dangerous and terrible children went back and forth from her side. Thinking of her trust, he decided to take off his clothes and throw them.


    Isn''t that freezing? It''s no big deal. Anyway, he is young and vigorous. He, he can bear it!


    When he was ready to take off his clothes, he suddenly felt that his clothes were caught.


    He hung his head, the girl took off her trousers and handed over the scarf. Although she didn''t say a word, Lin bin understood her meaning.


    He took the scarf and threw it out.


    This time, Tang Xiaotang ran to the opposite side smoothly. As soon as she stepped on the steps of the pink building, the children in the lawn turned their heads and glared at her with fierce eyes.


    But it''s just staring. No matter how Tang Xiaotang moves, it''s like a robot programmed. As long as she doesn''t leave the steps, these children can''t come and bite her.


    She looked up to the opposite side and waved to them, saying that there was no problem.


    The people over there were relieved at the same time, and then they began to fight for the second qualification in the past.


    After all, it''s so cold outside. Who doesn''t want to go in early?


    However, Lin bin is tough to push away everyone, the girl personally to the door, let her the second past.


    Other people are naturally dissatisfied, but their actions just now have completely angered Lin bin. He sneered and said, "if I don''t let Xiao Yu go there second, I won''t help you throw things, or you can try to see if other people will help you?"


    The rest of the faces are black, but they can''t help it. They don''t trust other people more than the straightforward Lin bin. If they don''t do what he says, if they go in and he really doesn''t help, then it''s over?"You promise to help us all when she''s over?" Fuping asked, staring at Lin bin calmly.


    "Of course, when you''re all over, I''ll stay at the end." Lin bin did not hesitate, has promised to protect the girl, he will do, and he believes that women will not leave him.


    He said so, just let other people slightly relieved, they compromise, choose to let the girl first.


    When Tang Xiaotang saw Lin Bin''s action, she immediately understood what he meant. She took off her clothes, took out everything in her pocket, held it in her hand, and made a gesture to Lin bin.


    So Lin bin went to the girl and squatted down slightly: "have you ever played" don''t move wooden people " He said softly, "don''t be afraid. When I say run, you run fast. When I say stop, you stop immediately. Do you understand?"


    The girl did not speak. She looked at the building ahead, her eyes deeper than the sky outside.


    Lin bin didn''t see the girl''s dark eyes. He just thought that the girl was looking at Tang Xiaotang. He stood up and patted her hat. He said, "look, mom is waiting for you over there!"


    With that, he waved to the woman on the other side, and she immediately threw out her clothes.


    "Run With a loud drink from Lin bin, the girl moved her legs and ran towards the front.


    Tang Xiaotang stares at the girl''s action. Although she knows that she will be OK, she keeps throwing out the things she can throw away, just to attract the children''s attention and prevent them from seeing the girl.


    Expected, the girl smoothly ran to her side, Tang Xiaotang holding the girl, a deep breath, just relax the mouth: "nothing is good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1392

    She''s worried about her.


    In her arms, the girl looked down, with no fear or panic at all, just like what she had just walked was not a path full of terrible ghosts, but through her own garden.


    Knowing that she will not be in danger, is she worried that she will be exposed


    As if afraid of her unhappiness, the woman quickly let her go. She looked at her with complicated eyes and said in a soft voice, "don''t move, OK?"


    At this time, the opposite people are staring at them. Once she starts, it''s easy for them to find out.


    The girl understood her meaning. She didn''t speak, but her head was slightly sideways.


    Tang Xiaotang knows, she acquiesces.


    At this time, the people on the other side were impatient. Hearing Lin Bin''s cry, Tang Xiaotang stood up and waved to him, indicating that he could continue.


    Then, the third came Sun Li, who ran very fast. Tang Xiaotang only threw it once and came over.


    Then there was Qian Jing. She was very cautious all the way and walked smoothly through the small garden to the steps.


    The fifth came from Fuping. Although he almost met the children who came to him several times during the period, he passed without danger.


    Tang Xiaotang knew that if the girl promised not to move, she would not move, so even if she wanted to kill them again, she would not choose at this time.


    There are only Lin bin and Wu Shun left in front of him. Seeing that all the people in front of him passed smoothly, Lin bin thought that there was no problem and relaxed a little.


    Looking at the thin old man in front of him, before Lin bin spoke, the other side had already stood at the gate first.


    Lin bin was very upset by his action. He said that the last one left was the last one. Several people passed in front of him. Are you afraid that he will not keep his word?


    Along the way, he was not impressed by the old man named Wu Shun. He only knew that he was the oldest of them. Besides, he looked terrible just now.


    But now, Lin bin felt that the old man was obscene.


    But think about it. If he can successfully escape so many hurdles, he is either lucky or skillful, or obscene.


    When everyone thought that everything would be OK, the accident happened again.


    Just when Wu Shun came to the middle, his body suddenly froze. He didn''t know whether it was frozen or for other reasons. Instead of landing in time, his raised foot swayed in the air, showing a shrinking posture.


    By this time, the children had swallowed up all the clothes that attracted their attention, and his action undoubtedly immediately attracted their attention.


    I saw those children rush up crazily with red eyes. Even if Tang Xiaotang later threw out other things, they would not be able to attract their attention. With Wu Shun''s shrill scream, bursts of blood spattered out and drowned his body.


    "Ah ah


    Everyone looked at this scene in horror. No one thought that everything was safe and sound all the way here, and there would be an accident in such a place.


    Tang Xiaotang immediately went to see the girl standing on one side. Of course, she didn''t think she did it. She just subconsciously wanted to prevent her from seeing the scene that might make her angry.


    In fact, at the moment when she looked back, the girl''s resentment did increase, but Tang Xiaotang quickly came over and stood in front of her, blocking her sight with her body.


    "Don''t look." She gazed into the girl''s eyes and spoke softly.


    She looked at her face to face. There was no doubt or panic in her eyes. She just looked at her, calm and calm.


    "Don''t you think I did it?"


    After a while, the girl slowly lowered her eyes, she slowly opened her mouth, only the two of them could hear the cold voice in Tang Xiaotang''s ears.


    "I know it''s not you." Tang Xiaotang feels very clearly that the girl didn''t do it just now. As for why Wu Shun did that, although it has something to do with her, it''s also his own fault.


    Tang Xiaotang had spied on all people except girls just when she entered the world. The reason why she said she hated the old man was that he was a dog dealer who ate dog meat.


    If he only eats dog meat, she will not hate him. The key is that this person not only steals other people''s dogs, but also maltreats them before killing them.


    Just now in the car, Tang Xiaotang could see that his performance after waking up from his dream and his action of photophobia were just symptoms of rabies attack.


    As for why he had been eating for decades and only now did he get sick, the girl must have moved her hand, but as long as she didn''t kill people directly.


    After all, that man deserves what he has done.


    "You promised me." Tang Xiaotang said softly, "I believe you will do what you say."


    As soon as her voice fell, the girl''s resentment returned to the normal level again, and even fell back. The resentment that enveloped her became shallow.She hung her head, dark pupil as if there is a faint light flow, Tang Xiaotang heard the girl whispered: "I just let him get some punishment."


    Otherwise, she would have let the bear kids eat him as soon as he stepped into the aperture, just like he ate the dogs.


    Tang Xiaotang gently stretched out her hand and touched the girl''s hair. She didn''t say anything and asked her to stand behind her: "don''t look, this scene is not suitable for you."


    Their actions did not attract other people''s attention. They just thought that she was comforting the girl as usual. Only Fuping glanced at them. But by this time, the girl had finished the conversation. He only heard Tang Xiaotang''s words.


    Although he thought there was something wrong, he didn''t find anything strange in that sentence. At this time, the woman noticed his sight and cast a wary look, so he had to withdraw his sight.


    By this time, the children gathered in the garden had dispersed. Apart from a pool of blood, there were not only no bones, but also no clothes left.


    Such a living person was swallowed up in front of him, and several people suffered a strong psychological impact. Although Wu Shanshan''s fate in front of him was similar to Wu Shun''s, they didn''t see it with their own eyes when the car was driving fast at that time, but now they are watching it happen. Even if their psychology is as tough as Fuping, they feel a little disgusted.


    Not to mention Lin bin over there, this kind of thing happened before he went there. He was so scared that he almost didn''t dare to go there.


    It''s really hot in the aperture. She didn''t feel anything at first when she was wearing such thick clothes. Now, standing here, she just feels that the sweat on her head keeps flowing out, and those terrible children are coming back and forth from her side


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1393

    But no matter how scared he was, he had to go.


    Looking at the bloodstained Road, Lin bin swallowed his saliva, walked to the outer edge of the aperture bit by bit, and made an "OK" gesture to the other side.


    At the moment when the woman threw up her clothes and the children rushed on, he took a deep breath and rushed forward.


    It''s really hot in the aperture. He didn''t feel anything at first when he was wearing such thick clothes. After a few steps, he felt the heat.


    At this time, the clothes thrown out were about to be eaten up, so Lin bin had to wear heavy clothes and stop at the same place, waiting for the next chance to move forward.


    Standing here, he only felt that the sweat on his head kept flowing out, and those terrible children were walking around him, and even a few children almost wiped his clothes. They could even smell the strong smell of blood. Lin bin felt that his heart was going to stop.


    The front throws up the clothes again, and the children around him immediately show their ferocious teeth. Lin bin seizes the opportunity to run forward again.


    Just a distance of one or two hundred meters, he ran a ten thousand mile marathon.


    Almost!


    Lin bin has run to the front of the small building. Seeing the steps in front of him, he wanted to run up in a hurry. The clothes that attract attention have been eaten up, so he can only stop helplessly.


    At this time, bad luck came to him. His pigtail with muddy water was thrown up because he ran too fast. It took him half a day to fall down under the inertia!


    There is no doubt that this immediately attracted the attention of those bear children, they bared their teeth, red eyes, like a pack of wolves to him.


    Lin bin is very sorry now! Why does he have such a troublesome haircut! If time could go back a few days, the first thing he would do was to shave himself bald!


    He ran wildly, but he was much slower than these crazy little demons.


    At this time, one of his legs had already stepped up the steps, but he still had half of his body outside. Seeing that he was about to escape, a child jumped up and wanted to throw him.


    Lin bin was scared to death. Seeing the big mouth full of sharp teeth close in front of him, he could even see the blood stains on each other''s teeth.


    It''s over, it''s over! Now he''s going to die, too!


    Lin bin was in despair. He closed his eyes and didn''t want to face his own tragedy, but he was still in the mood to think that if it was really a game, he would still be alive


    "Come on up!"


    The next second, a familiar voice sounded in his ear. Then, he felt a rough hand grasp his neck and pull him up.


    Being strangled by this, Lin bin quickly opened his eyes and saw the woman holding his collar with one hand and a spatula with the other hand, slashing heavily at the child''s neck.


    Lin Bin took a closer look and found that the spade was given to the girl by the woman at that time.


    She''s still holding it!


    "What''s the matter?" She gave him a cold look, and Lin bin quickly climbed up with all his limbs,


    behind him, half of the child''s head was almost cut off by the spatula, but he just helped his head with his hand, straightened it out again, and continued to stare at him with other ghosts.


    For the rest of his life, Lin Bin''s clothes were soaked with sweat. He didn''t know whether it was hot sweat or cold sweat. But at this moment, he got out of danger. Looking at the little demons outside, he made faces at them excitedly.


    "Come in if you can!" Lin bin laughs.


    The bear kids outside were obviously angered by him, but when they looked at the pink house, their eyes were full of fear. No matter how unwilling they were, they could only turn away and go back to the lawn to wander.


    "Let''s go! It''s not a place to stay for long Looking at Lin bin who is still making faces, Qian Jing is dissatisfied.


    "Go, go." Out of danger, Lin bin immediately stood up, walked to the woman who was sorting things, and solemnly said: "thank you!"


    The woman saved him several times along the way. But for her, he would have died just now!


    "Nothing." Tang Xiaotang takes out his backpack and puts back his food.


    The reason why she saved him was that he was the only one who was innocent, and he helped her a lot along the way.


    He is a rare good man. If he can leave here successfully, Tang Xiaotang is willing to help him.


    As soon as she carried her backpack, the closed door of the pink building in front of her suddenly opened, and a passage appeared in front of them.


    "I found this place Then come to me quickly ~ "


    at the same time, the girl''s strange voice sounded again, and it seemed more and more strange with the deep channel.


    Several people stood at the door, and no one dared to enter.


    "Let''s go."


    Finally, Tang Xiaotang led the girl and walked in first.


    Now that she''s here, she doesn''t want to waste any more time.To see her go in, Lin bin followed, several other people see, also had to walk in timidly.


    As soon as sun Ligang came in, the door behind him closed with a bang.


    In addition to Tang Xiaotang and the girl, the other four were all startled. Sun Lili walked to the door and pushed the door hard, but with all his strength, the door seemed to be locked from the outside, motionless.


    Obviously, they are trapped in this small building. If they can''t find another way, they can''t get out.


    We have to move on.


    Tang Xiaotang ignored their fear and panic. As soon as she entered the building, the resentment of the girls around her suddenly increased to a terrible level, and the faster she went, the faster the resentment grew.


    Originally, with her efforts, the layer of resentment wrapped around her had dissipated very thin, but at this time, they suddenly became rich several times, as black as ink, and she could hardly see her face.


    The corridor was long, and sunlight came in from the left window, and people could see countless dust rolling under the light beam.


    On the right is the classroom like doors and windows, but at this time the doors are locked, the windows are covered with thick curtains, you can''t see the scene inside.


    On both sides of the wall, there are many colorful and simple hanging paintings. Some of the paintings are still pasted with the author''s name and age. If you look carefully, you can see that none of these authors is more than ten years old.


    This place, no matter when you stand here, is still disgusting


    She walked forward indifferently, the black in her eyes became thicker and thicker.


    "Don''t you like it here?"


    All of a sudden, a familiar voice sounded in her ear, and the hoarse voice instantly separated her from those disgusting memories. She slightly tilted her head, and saw the woman looking down at her, her complex line of sight with worry, even in such an environment, she could see very clearly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1394

    "No She didn''t want to give her an answer, but somehow she didn''t want to see the disappointment in her eyes, so she had to spit out a word indifferently.


    A woman''s step, she seems to want to say something, but at this time, walking behind the two people, Fuping suddenly opened his mouth.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Tang Xiaotang looked back at him. When she found the doubt in his eyes, she was slightly surprised.


    I didn''t expect that this human could even suspect the girl. Although he was just guessing, it showed that he was very keen.


    But it''s no use being sharp. She won''t let him hurt the girl.


    "Nothing." Tang Xiaotang side cold mouth side body to block the girl''s face, don''t let him see the girl cold heavy look at this time.


    "Really? It''s so dangerous here. If you have anything to hide, it will harm all of us! " Fuping''s eyes moved back and forth on the girl, as if to attract other people''s attention, he warned in a low voice.


    Seeing them stop, several people behind them have to stop. When they hear Fuping''s words, Sun Li and Qian Jing''s vision is not right. Lin bin naturally trusts Tang Xiaotang, but before he can speak for her, he is stopped by Qian Jing.


    "I think he''s right," she glanced at Lin bin. "Or do you want to kill everyone?"


    The girl''s eyes flashed strong fierce color. Tang Xiaotang put her hand in front of her and stopped her. Her cold eyes fell on the man: "if you have time and leisure to pay attention to my daughter, it''s better to think about how to leave here."


    "You --" Fuping''s face turned black, but before he finished, Tang Xiaotang interrupted him again.


    "If I wanted to kill you, I wouldn''t have helped you here just now," she said with a pause. "And if I remember correctly, we''re not a team at all, right? If you''re afraid that I''ll harm you, whatever, we''ll go separately. "


    Now, no one''s talking.


    "Xiao Yu was afraid just now. I was comforting her."


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t bother to argue with them, so she reluctantly explained.


    Anyway, she just wanted to separate and find clues by herself. If they look for things again, let them go by themselves!


    What she said was reasonable, and there was no reason why the others didn''t believe it.


    Although Fuping is still suspicious, the current situation does not allow him to continue to ask.


    We have to give up.


    They continued to move forward slowly against the wall, looking around warily as they walked, for fear that some terrible monster would jump out from the front or behind.


    But strangely, there seemed to be no monsters in the pink building, and they didn''t encounter any accidents until they reached the end of the passage.


    In front were the stairs and another door, which was also locked and could not be opened.


    There was a thick layer of dust on the stairs, as if no one had been here for a long time.


    Lin bin stepped on it, and a clear footprint appeared on the dust. The floating dust made him cough immediately.


    "Cough Do you want to go up? " He stepped back quickly, lowered his voice and asked a few people.


    "Go up." It''s Qian Jing who''s talking. They''ve come in. All the rooms on the first floor are locked and can''t get in. Now they have to go up and look for any other clues.


    After all, they''re looking for the girl. She must be in one of these buildings.


    Only when they find her can they leave this strange place.


    When they went upstairs, they found that the upstairs was the same as the first floor, with rows of locked doors and lots of paintings hanging on the walls. They found nothing.


    Keep going upstairs. The same is true for the third and fourth floors.


    There are only four floors in total, and they quickly get to the top floor. This pink building is like an abandoned ordinary building, without danger and without any abnormality.


    "These rooms are classrooms." Stopping on the fourth floor, Lin bin tried to push a closed door next to him, but naturally he couldn''t open it.


    "It''s possible," Qian Jing said, "but it seems that the man is not here."


    They want to find the owner of the strange sound. Since there is no one here, they should go to other buildings.


    "What are you doing?" Just at this time, Fuping''s voice suddenly rang out. People looked at it and saw that the woman was holding a picture on the door wall in her hands, trying to move it down.


    "Give me a hand." Hearing Fuping''s voice, Tang Xiaotang spoke to him without hesitation.


    Her body is short, and the picture is a little high, so it''s very hard for her to move.


    Lin bin came over and helped her move the painting. As soon as the painting moved, something fell from behind and fell to the ground.


    "Ding..."


    A little silver light flashed by, and Qian Jing hurried forward. She looked at what fell on the ground and found that it was a silver key.


    "It''s the key!" She got excited.


    Pick up the key, it is obvious that it should be the door in front of them, she excitedly went to the door, had to lock the key * * hole, but suddenly thought of something stopped."You come," she turned and handed the key to Tang Xiaotang, with a forced smile. "This is what you found."


    Tang Xiaotang naturally knew what she was afraid of. She took the key, went to the door without saying anything and locked it.


    Without being obstructed, they turned the door slightly, and the keyhole made a "click" sound. Then, several people only saw the woman push the door and step back, which scared them.


    "What, what?" Sun Li couldn''t help stuttering.


    "Gray." Tang Xiaotang glanced at him, looked at the layer of ash falling from the door, and then stepped back.


    All of you: --


    Although I think women are a little fussy, no one dares to say anything at this time. When the dust is over, Tang Xiaotang continues to push forward to open the door, and the room behind the door appears in front of several people.


    Because the curtain was drawn, the room looked very dark. Tang Xiaotang felt for a while on the wall and touched the light switch. She turned it on immediately.


    "Pa!"


    The bright white light filled the space. They soon found that it seemed to be an office like place. There were four desks by the window opposite the door. There were paper, pen and books on the desk. There were several bookcases against the wall. There were a lot of books in them.


    "How do you know there''s a key behind this painting?" Seeing such a scene, Fuping couldn''t help asking the woman.


    Other people can''t help but put their eyes on Tang Xiaotang, especially Qian Jing. She now finds out that this woman seems to find the right clue quickly every time.


    I don''t know if it''s luck or other reasons


    "I don''t know," Tang Xiaotang gave him a cold look. She replied, "it''s said that some people will hide the spare key behind the picture. I''m just giving it a try."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1395

    Qian Jing took a look at her, then went directly to the table and began to look for things.


    "Don''t talk about the useless ones! I''d better look for the key to the outside gate. " Sun Li on one side was impatient. He didn''t want to stay in this ghost place for a second.


    He didn''t think there was any problem with this woman. At most, he just felt that she was lucky. He didn''t encounter any danger with Lin bin.


    Fuping had to give up. With a cold hum, he turned to the bookcase and began to search carefully.


    The man''s look and back are almost integrated with the shadow in her memory. The girl stares at his back, and the deep resentment gradually rises in her dark eyes.


    Disgust, hatred, anger


    So ugly, so disgusting, she can''t stand him now! I want him to disappear


    Around the invisible resentment quickly gathered to the girls, the lights above their heads began to flicker, the dust on the ground like the wind, sweeping out a trace.


    But they couldn''t feel anything except the change of overhead light.


    "Is the light broken?" Sun Li looked up at the lamp on the top of his head, and immediately panicked: "there won''t be anything..."


    Looking at Tang Xiaotang''s side of the bookcase in front of her, she saw the girl staring at the cold sight of the man''s back. She quickly turned to block her and called her in a deep voice: "Xiao Yu!"


    The girl''s dark eyes flashed a little hesitation, Tang Xiaotang saw that the resentment around her gradually stopped pouring in, but they were still unwilling to leave, like spider silk around the girl.


    There are so many memories of girls in this place, they can touch girls'' resentment too much.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at her black eyes without focal length, but the difference was that because she absorbed the resentment around her, a wisp of red light flashed in her dark eyes from time to time.


    "Xiao Yu..." She reached out and slowly touched her hand that was hanging from her side.


    The girl did not dodge, Tang Xiaotang smoothly touched her hand.


    It''s cold, it''s icy, it''s like a corpse, and you can hardly feel any human temperature.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t move..." Tang Xiaotang''s voice is very light. She slowly supports the girl.


    The girl seems to be trying to suppress their emotions, in her voice, her chaotic black eyes finally returned to reason.


    The overhead lights stopped flashing, and the vigilant people were relieved to see that nothing had happened.


    "Maybe it''s the line fault," Tang Xiaotang said with a sigh of relief at the end of an accident. "After all, it seems that no one has been here for a long time."


    "Maybe." Qian Jing took a look at her and continued to rummage on the table.


    A false alarm, people continue to search for things.


    Sun Li and Qian Jing rummage around on four desks. They find that most of the paper on the desk is the same form as the roster, on which many people''s names are written. It seems useless.


    Fuping is searching the bookcase. There are a lot of children''s books in it. Occasionally, there are a few books about early childhood education. He is taking these books out one by one to see if there is anything in them.


    Lin bin searched under and in the bookcase.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t know what''s in this room, but it''s the only room that can be opened in this building. And judging from the girl''s performance just now, there should have been something that she can''t forget, or something that she can''t forget.


    It seems to be an office. Is there any information about girls?


    Just as she thought so, she heard Lin bin say: "come on! There are a lot of files here! "


    The three men threw away their belongings and got close to them. Sure enough, they saw a lot of file bags in the cupboard under the bookcase. Fuping took out a bag and opened it. He found that there was a child''s information inside.


    "These should be the files of the children in this shelter." He flipped through the top sheet with the photo on it and said in a deep voice.


    They opened a few more bags and found that these files were all the children adopted in the shelter. Every file contains the child''s identity information. Looking at the photos pasted on it, some of them are still familiar, as if they were the bear children below.


    "Is there any information about that person in it?" Qian Jing immediately thought of this.


    "It''s no use if it does. We don''t know what she looks like." Sun Li was depressed and said, "it''s better to find the key first."


    When they talk about the files, Tang Xiaotang feels that the girl''s resentment has not changed.


    it seems that there should be no girl''s files here.


    Where would her files be? Is it a hospital?


    If there is no file, what is important to her?


    She began to feel the resentment in the air, and then found something in the drawer to the left of the third desk was emitting a strong resentment.


    Is it this thing?


    "Anyway, look for it first. I''ll go through the files and you''ll keep looking for the keys." Fuping spoke again, and his experience told him that there must be clues in the archives.Then he glanced at the expressionless Tang Xiaotang.


    I thought this strange woman would stop him, or put forward to join him, but I didn''t know that the other side agreed almost without hesitation: "OK."


    She doesn''t need a girl''s file, and even if they turn it upside down, they can''t find it.


    Just in time, just use this to attract their attention, so that she can see what it is.


    "It''s too hard for you to find it alone. Let me join you." Qian Jing offered.


    "I''ll come, too." Sun also said.


    "Yes." Fuping agreed.


    So when the three of them were searching for the files, Lin bin and Tang Xiaotang were looking for the key on their desk.


    By looking for the key, she pretended to open the drawer. When she saw the resentful thing inside, Tang Xiaotang was stunned.


    It turned out to be a notebook.


    When the notebook comes out, the girl''s resentment rises immediately. Tang Xiaotang sees her staring at the notebook with her cold eyes, and seems to corrode it with resentment.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t take out her notebook. She opened it and found that there were many children''s names written on it, some with a tick behind them, others with a fork behind them.


    She turned a page and soon saw the girl''s name, but behind her name was neither a tick nor a fork, but a triangle.


    Is triangle special?


    Although the girl''s sight was terrible, it didn''t stop her. Tang Xiaotang continued to turn back and found that there was a piece of paper in her notebook.


    She wanted to open the paper, but at the moment when her finger touched the paper, she only felt that it was dark in front of her eyes, and the familiar feeling came again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1396

    She''s back in the girl''s memory.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "Mr. Hao, here are two adoption agreements. You have signed them." With the sound of a strange woman, the dim scene in front of Tang Xiaotang suddenly becomes bright. She finds that she is no longer beside the drawer, but standing at the door of the room.


    It''s still this office. Even the furnishings have not changed. It''s just a few more people.


    In front of his desk sat a middle-aged man in a suit and shoes. He looked in his forties. Because his back was facing Tang Xiaotang, he could not see his face.


    Behind him stood two men in black suits, wearing sunglasses and looking like men''s bodyguards.


    On the other side is a 30-year-old woman in a suit. With a smile on her face, she pushes two documents to the man.


    Beside the woman, a tall young man was pulling the girl.


    Seems to be injected with drugs, her head slightly down, a look of weakness.


    "It''s OK to sign an agreement, but I''m afraid this agreement can''t be disclosed." The man on the other side picked up the two agreements and looked at them, and said slowly.


    "You can rest assured that only we know this agreement," the woman said with a smile. "As long as you don''t say it, we will never let it be exposed."


    "Can I trust you?" The man''s eyes fell on the girl''s body, and his tone showed a trace of doubt.


    "Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe our dean," the woman said with deep meaning, "besides, we have cooperated many times."


    So the man showed a satisfied smile, he picked up the pen on the table, signed his name on the two agreements: "good, I believe in him, then, happy cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation."


    The woman took two signed agreements, put them away and locked them in the drawer. She waved her hand gently, and the man behind her took the girl by the arm and handed her to the two black bodyguards.


    "Beautiful child, I like her very much." The man looked at the girl''s delicate side face and nodded with satisfaction.


    "If you like it, I''m sure she''ll get a better home with you." Women also smile with satisfaction.


    They got up and held their hands together. At this moment, the girl who was held by the two bodyguards suddenly raised her head and gazed at everyone present with her indifferent dark eyes.


    Strong resentment spread from her. The next moment, the scene in the room changed again. It was still men and women. Only this time, the door of the room was closed, and the man''s face was angry.


    "How on earth do you do things? Why would such a thing let her know? " He said angrily to the woman, "do you know? This time the little boy almost killed me


    Behind the man, there are still the two bodyguards. They firmly hold the girl''s hands and don''t let her move.


    The girl''s chin was raised. She didn''t look any different from before, but her eyes, which were indifferent at first, were full of cold resentment now. There was gray resentment around her body.


    "Please calm down," said Ann, supporting the man. "We didn''t expect this to happen."


    "But it''s already happened. It doesn''t help to vent your anger on us. After all, you haven''t done your duty as guardian, have you?"


    "I tell you, if it can''t be settled smoothly, you''ll wait! I won''t make you feel better, either! " The man''s face is ugly, his eyes staring at the girl are full of hatred.


    "We''ll work with you to solve this," the woman said, slowing down and beginning to soothe him. "And we''ve figured out a way."


    "What can I do?"


    The woman knocked on the table, the door was pushed open, and two doctors in white coats and masks came in.


    "The child was abandoned because of mental illness," the woman said meaningfully. "Now she has a mental illness. Of course she is going to the sanatorium. What do you think?"


    The look on the man''s face is slightly slow, he slowly says: "in this case, then that agreement..."


    "Rest assured, the agreement is void." The woman said, from the side of the drawer out of the agreement, in front of the man''s face into the shredder broken.


    At the same time, the two doctors came to the bodyguard in black and took over the girl in their hands.


    the man was as like as two peas, and the woman walked out of the room with the bodyguard. But the woman suddenly took out another piece of paper from the drawer. Tang Xiao sugar saw the signature on the top, and the same model that she just broke off by herself.


    "How can I not prepare for it?" The woman suddenly sneered, took the notebook and put it in: "if in the future, he wants to do something to us, this is the handle."


    She threw the notebook into the drawer, then sat down on the chair and looked at the girl.


    During this period, the girl didn''t say a word, but her dark eyes were staring at the woman,So in the woman on the girl''s cold eyes with resentment, Tang Xiaotang clearly see the disgust in her eyes, there is a very obvious fear.


    The woman looked away and said to the two men dressed as doctors, "take her to the hospital."


    "This time, don''t let her go again."


    The doctor set up the girl to leave. At this time, the whole picture began to shake unsteadily. Just as they stepped out of the office door, thick black fog suddenly covered the whole space.


    It''s like an old photo stained with ink. Everything around it is covered with black. In a blur, Tang Xiaotang seems to see something coming out of the shadow of a woman on the floor. The tentacle like black crazily entangles her body and drags her into the shadow in her panic scream.


    The next second, her eyes darkened again. Tang Xiaotang blinked and found that she had come back to the present. She was still squatting on the ground, as if only a few seconds had passed, and other people didn''t find her absence at all.


    The girl squatted beside her. She watched her quietly. Her eyes were like the deepest black hole, without any light.


    Tang Xiaotang picked up the piece of paper and unfolded it. It was indeed the agreement just now. Although there was only one incomplete one, the key content of the secret transaction between the man and the shelter could be seen, and the name on it was also very clear.


    The girl took a look at the piece of paper, a trace of black flame appeared out of thin air, about to destroy it, but Tang Xiaotang stopped her in time.


    "No."


    She took the girl''s hand, folded the paper in front of her eyes and put it into her clothes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1397

    "I saw it all." She looked at the girl seriously and said softly.


    The information doesn''t say whether the girl killed the man who adopted her, but according to the memory that the girl specially showed her, Tang Xiaotang understands that she should not have killed the man.


    So she allowed the resentment to spread. At first, she just wanted to find the human to kill him. But gradually, with the increase of strength, the girl absorbed more and more resentment. Her reason was replaced by resentment, and she began to lose control of her emotions.


    Her task is to eliminate the girl''s resentment, so that she can follow the people to leave smoothly. As for the rest of the world, it has nothing to do with her.


    But at this moment, Tang Xiaotang suddenly changed his mind.


    She doesn''t know why the girl showed her this memory, but Tang Xiaotang now wants those who hurt her to pay the price.


    The girl stares at her, eyes with cold examination and doubt, Tang Xiaotang does not dodge, facing her eyes.


    "I''ll help you!" Let them pay the price.


    This sentence is so light that it can hardly be heard, but it is very heavy.


    The girl seemed to understand her meaning. Tang Xiaotang saw the complexity in her eyes. Then she turned her head slightly, and her eyes seemed to fall on a wall blocked by her desk.


    Tang Xiaotang instantly understood her meaning, there should be other things, but now there are so many people in the room, she can''t do it now.


    We have to separate them


    Just think so, just hear the Lin bin of one side excitedly open mouth: "I found! The key


    Then he raised his hand, and the crowd saw that he had a bunch of keys in his hand.


    "Great!" Sun Li stood up happily: "let''s get out of here."


    The other two also showed a relaxed look. Fuping said, "we didn''t find anything. These files all look normal."


    "Important things won''t be left outside. There must be safes and things like that." Qian Jing is very experienced.


    "Don''t worry so much. Now that we have found the key, let''s go to the child quickly." Sun Li fidgeted to speak, he just want to leave here as soon as possible, just don''t care about other.


    "Wait a minute, don''t worry too much. We''d better --" before Fuping finished speaking, the floor of the whole room suddenly shook heavily.


    "Dong..."


    Like something beating under the ground, several people immediately stopped all movements, Fuping waved his hand and made a quiet gesture.


    Then, there was a slight shock on the ground. This time, several people felt it more clearly.


    "Was there an earthquake?" Sun Li hugged his head and asked in a low voice.


    "Should It''s not... " Lin bin hesitated to open his mouth, his eyes suddenly fixed at the window, saw countless tentacle like shadows suddenly stretched out from under the curtain, and spread to them bit by bit.


    "That''s What? " Qian Jing''s eyes are straight. She looks at the tentacles stretching towards her. Her intuition tells her that they must not touch her.


    Fuping has been on the ground with one hand, moving backward slowly, little by little.


    The black shadow touched the document on the desk, so they only saw that the document suddenly turned black, just like it was blackened by ink for a moment, with only a slight outline.


    Gradually, with the spread of the shadow, they can''t see anything, and all the places covered by it become rich black. I don''t know if the things inside are still there.


    At this time, the shadow was about to touch the tip of Lin Bin''s shoe, which was closest to the window. He just woke up and stepped back: "run


    Needless to say, the others had already retreated to the door. Under his voice, the shadow seemed to wake up, shaking and chasing quickly.


    The crowd immediately ran out. When they ran into the passageway, they found that the doors of other rooms were constantly drilling out black shadows. Half of the passageway had been dyed black.


    "Get out of here!"


    They ran downstairs in a hurry. Lin bin ran behind with the key. He saw the woman holding the girl in her arms and running at the end. He didn''t even think about it. He took the girl in her arms and said, "I''ll help you!"


    "No more." Tang Xiaotang refused him because she found her identity and the girl no longer disguised herself. In fact, she was very light and had no weight at all.


    In fact, it''s OK to run in the front, but in order not to attract the attention of Fuping, Tang Xiaotang chooses to run in the last place. After all, with a girl, she will be fine.


    "Here''s the key!" But Lin bin did not know, he could not help but put the key into her hand, and then with the shoulder to carry the girl strode downstairs.


    Tang Xiaotang Leng Leng, see a few people in front of Fuping cast over the line of sight, she did not refuse Lin Bin''s good intentions, with the key to run.


    Several people quickly ran downstairs. Sun Li ran all the way to the front, regardless of the people behind. But when he ran downstairs, he remembered that the door was locked, and he couldn''t get out without a key.At this time, the passage on the first floor also began to show shadows from the side where they came in. In his panic, he kicked and kicked at the door, but the door still didn''t move.


    "And the key? The key


    Qian Jing and Fuping, who follow behind, also arrive. Fuping looks at the locked door and yells behind him.


    Lin bin and Tang Xiaotang, who are carrying the girl, run at the end. When he looks back, he finds that the speed of the shadows blackening is not as fast as he thought. They have already run to the first floor, and the shadows have just reached the fourth floor stairway.


    "The key! The key


    Seeing them running down, Sun Li hurried forward and grabbed Tang Xiaotang''s key.


    Then he was silly again. There are so many similar keys, only one lock. Which one is the right one?


    The key is marked with numbers, but they don''t know the meaning of these numbers. They can only try one by one.


    "This is not This one is not... "


    Sun Li''s hand holding the key was shaking, and he could hardly insert it into the lock. Looking at him, Tang Xiaotang could not see that he grabbed the key and calmly began to experiment.


    I don''t know if it''s the girl''s help, she just tried the third to open the door, sun immediately pushed her to run out, Tang Xiaotang didn''t have time to stop, he heard a fierce scream.


    "Ah


    Blood splashed, and people saw that there were many children outside. They were looking at the people standing in the building with their scarlet eyes open.


    "Dinner is over It''s dinner... "


    The bear children grinned, showing sharp teeth with cold light like jagged teeth. They grinned and made a neat strange voice, with a full of malice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1398

    The man who ran out first didn''t need to look at it any more. Now there must be no bones left. But now they have no time to mourn for him, because their situation is no better than that of men.


    In front of them are the ferocious bear children waiting to bite them, and behind them are the terrible shadows that devour everything. It''s a dilemma that there are wolves before and tigers after.


    Now it''s impossible to go back. The strange shadow has turned half of the corridor into darkness. Although the stairs in front of them can still be seen, you don''t need to know that the upper floor must be almost there.


    "What to do?" Lin bin panic God, he subconsciously looked at the woman, but found her eyes looking at the side of the girl, did not hear what he said.


    Look at the girl, she is staring at the front of the dark, as if from there to see what, that lovely little face has no expression, look strange to make people cold.


    "What, what..." Before he finished, the girl in front of him suddenly ran out without warning, just like being controlled by something, but her small body burst out at a strange speed no less than his.


    "Xiao Yu!"


    The woman said in a deep voice. Seeing that the girl didn''t stay, she threw the key back to Lin bin and followed her without saying a word.


    The figures of the two quickly disappeared on the stairs, and did not give anyone time to react. Lin bin was surprised and wanted to follow. The shadow in the corridor not far away had spread to the stairs, and he could not catch up with them. He could only watch the remaining half of the stairs were engulfed by the shadow.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there was only a small piece under their feet that had not been swallowed up. The three people looked outside, greedily looking at their children, and then looked at the strange shadow that they did not know. Finally, Fuping gritted his teeth and rushed out directly.


    There is still a way out. If you stay here and are engulfed by the shadow, who knows what the end will be!


    As for the woman and the child, if they die, they will die. He thought that they had problems. It was better to die.


    When the other two saw this, they could only rush out. The three tried their best to kick away the children who were rushing at them and run to the building in front of them.


    Lucky for them, just when they were surrounded by bear children and were about to break free, there was a strange sound.


    "Jingling, jingling" -- a harsh and sharp voice, like the school bell after class, but more sharp than that, like a sharp knife inserted into several people''s brains, accompanied by strong dizziness, they only felt a needle pricking pain in their temples.


    With the ringing of the bell, the buildings in the park began to fade quickly, just like in the amusement park before. Boundless fog came from the outside, and the sunlight in the aperture was squeezed out, disappearing like peeling onions.


    "It''s time It''s time... "


    "She''s coming! She''s coming


    More than their reaction are those terrible children. One second before, they were still besieging a few people. The next second when the bell rang, they showed a look of fear and confusion. They continued to talk about the voices that several people didn''t understand. These demonic children began to quickly retreat to the faded buildings.


    The three people didn''t know why, but they won''t let go of such a good opportunity. Taking advantage of the children''s no longer chasing, the scarred three quickly ran to the most conspicuous and the only light yellow building in front.


    While they are looking for the key to open the door, Tang Xiaotang on the other side runs up the stairs after the girl without hesitation.


    As early as the shadow appeared, she felt that the resentment on the girl began to surge uncontrollably again, and the resentment shrouded in the whole space was converging to her. She could even feel that the girl''s emotion softened by her had become cold and heartless again.


    But even so, she did not have any hesitation, because Tang Xiaotang knew that the girl''s reason had not been completely controlled by resentment, and she would not hurt her.


    It turns out that she is right. Just as she follows the girl up the stairs, the black shadow of the place where the girl walks will fade away immediately, so she leaves a safe way for her.


    Tang Xiaotang followed her to the top floor, but it was just a wrong eye, and the girl disappeared. There was no road in front of her, only a dark passage engulfed by resentment, and nothing could be seen.


    "Xiaoyu Where are you? "


    Tang Xiaotang tries to make a sound, but her voice doesn''t get any response. The girl seems to disappear completely. She is the only one in the dark space.


    This is expected, Tang Xiaotang looked back, those black resentment is slowly devouring the road left by the girl.


    It''s as if they are slowly eroding her reason. If, when they completely turn the world black


    Tang Xiaotang looked back at the dark front. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she resolutely raised her legs and walked forward.


    It was like stepping on a mass of rotten mud. The things under her feet were sticky and cold and smelly. Her feet were dyed black in an instant. Many noisy and sharp voices swarmed in with the messy pictures, which immediately occupied her senses."Monster! You are the monster


    "I hate it! I don''t want to sit with you monster! "


    "Zhao Yu, you are too disobedient. Disobedient children will be punished!"


    "Darling, little baby, come here and let dad kiss you..."


    "Ah! You son of a bitch! How dare you do that! I''ll kill you


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The wound healed again! It''s a perfect experiment... "


    Ferocious faces, disgusting eyes, color, squinting eyes, angry eyes, obsessed eyes, all kinds of faces entangled together, twisted like a plate of water color paint huddled together.


    If you switch to other task makers, even if you don''t collapse at the moment when you are exposed to so many negative emotions like ordinary human beings, your soul will be greatly affected, and it''s hard to keep rational.


    But Tang Xiaotang is not afraid of these, her soul has experienced too much, such resentment for her, in addition to the smelly smell let her some suffocation, there is no effect.


    She walked on firmly. The pictures flashed faster and faster, and the voice became more and more shrill. Finally, she could hardly hear what they were saying.


    "Don''t let these painful memories trap you," she said gently and calmly to the darkness. "They''re gone."


    The darkness seemed to tremble slightly, but they still existed stubbornly and refused to fade even a little.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1399

    She walked forward firmly without fear.


    So the darkness changed again. In front of Tang Xiaotang, there was a little girl with two ponytails and a smile. Her familiar face was very similar to her body.


    "Mom!" The girl ran to her happily, but the next second, she suddenly fell into a pool of blood.


    This is The memory of the body


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes changed slightly. She knew that the girl had read the memory of the body, but she didn''t expect that she would release it at this time.


    A young man appeared from behind the girl with a knife. The tip of the knife was dripping blood, and he had a wild and wanton smile on his face.


    Tang Xiaotang just felt a sudden surge of hatred in her heart, mixed with strong anger and unwillingness, and the intention of killing, which made her want to tear up the young man in front of her immediately.


    This turbulent emotion is obviously not hers, they belong to the master of the body itself.


    Even if the other party''s soul has dissipated, such a strong strong feeling still remains in the body, it can be imagined how much the original owner attaches importance to this memory.


    After coming to this world, although she did not have time to digest the memory of her body completely, the person in front of her undoubtedly has a very heavy weight in the memory of the original owner.


    It is also because of this person that the original owner appears here.


    Yes, unlike other people, the original owner took the initiative to enter this dangerous area, because she didn''t want to live at all.


    She''s here to die.


    In a word, the original owner is indeed a woman with a miserable fate. She was born in a poor mountain village. Her parents preferred boys over girls. They gave birth to five girls in a row before they got a son. As the fourth of them, the original owner was sold to a peddler by her parents when she was very young.


    The peddler sold her to a family as a child''s daughter-in-law, but that family was not a good person either. They didn''t regard the original owner as a human being at all. They gave her all the work in the family and didn''t give her enough food every day. The original owner''s treatment was worse than their livestock.


    In this way, the original owner grew up slowly, but at this time, the son of the family she was going to marry died in an accident. The family blamed her for all the problems and even wanted to bury her alive to marry her son.


    Fortunately, the original owner fled, she hid in a tractor into the city delivery, with the goods were sent to the city.


    At that time, she was only thirteen or fourteen years old. She had no ID card and had never been to school. She was sent to the police station by a kind-hearted person she met on the road.


    Seeing that she was young and didn''t know anything, the police couldn''t find her relatives, so they had to send her to a welfare home.


    Her luck is better than the girl, this is a formal welfare home, where the original owner finally solved the identity problem, but also with the help of the welfare teachers to learn to read.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t last long. The welfare home soon collapsed because of poor management, and the original owner was reduced to the street again.


    But at this time, she was 16 years old. She used to work as a dishwasher and a waiter, and she could support herself.


    However, fate did not treat her well. Just when the original owner didn''t feel hard at all, her outstanding appearance among the waiters brought her disaster.


    Once I met a drunken guest, the original owner was forced and raped. And very bloody, without any consciousness of the original owner pregnant.


    Not willing to give up the child, she can only give birth to her.


    That is a very lovely girl.


    Although the child''s father is not a good thing, but the original owner did not anger the child because of that experience. She regarded the child as the only light in the dark life and spoiled her like a treasure.


    It''s not easy to raise a child, especially for a woman like the original owner. Because she was pregnant, she lost her previous job as a waiter. However, she insisted on raising her daughter by biting her teeth and doing everything. When she was most tired, she even went to the construction site to move bricks like a man.


    Fortunately, Yuanzhu''s daughter is very sensible. She knows that her mother works hard and never asks her for anything. Moreover, at a young age, she will do housework by herself and be considerate of Yuanzhu.


    Although they were poor, the mother and daughter were very happy.


    Unfortunately, it was this young man who destroyed everything of the original owner.


    He is just a junior high school student, just on the way to see the original owner''s daughter back home from school, raised the idea of abnormal.


    The original owner''s daughter was brutally killed by him, but the culprit was not punished at all because she was a minor and had money in her family. She was only kept in prison for three months.


    The grieved original owner did not refuse the high compensation from the young man''s family. She followed the young man for a whole month after he left the juvenile detention center. Then, when he caught another innocent girl again, she bought a knife with the compensation money from the young man''s family, which was the same as the one he had killed her girl, and killed him by hand.


    The strength of the young girl is great, but it is not worth mentioning compared with the woman who has been doing rough work. She avenged her daughter smoothly.Then, losing the meaning of life, she came to this unknown place in despair and ended her life.


    Tang Xiaotang doesn''t think that what the original owner did is wrong, but her method is too extreme. If it is her, she will not only make the teenagers pay the price they deserve, but also make all the people who have done wrong pay the price together.


    That''s what she wants the girl to understand and do for her.


    This is also why Tang Xiaotang chose to approach the girl after receiving the body, because the experience of the original owner gave her enough reasons to approach her, and also made the girl have a subtle affection for her.


    "I just killed your daughter. What can you do to me?" The boy with the knife has come to her, and the smile on his face is more and more unrestrained. Tang Xiaotang can even see the provocation in his eyes.


    "Come and get back at me if you can?"


    Her eyes sank down, her hands could not help but clench on her side. Although she knew it was just a phantom, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t help being enraged by him. With the emotion of her body, she even wanted to kill him.


    She didn''t speak. She stared at the boy in front of her, her eyes full of hatred and anger.


    The boy came up to her with a strong smell of blood. Tang Xiaotang saw him raise his knife to his mouth with a sick smile and lick the blood on it.


    With his action, the resentment in her heart became stronger. It seemed that the resentment had been deeply engraved in every nerve of her body, so strong that she almost got rid of the control of her spirit.


    Around those black resentment also seems to be aware of the flaw, began to quickly gather to her, like spider silk wrapped her up, seems to take the opportunity to get into her body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1400

    Don''t deliberately suppress this hatred, because Tang Xiaotang knows that the girl is looking at her somewhere now.


    It''s a great opportunity for her to use this scene to recover her sense of control.


    "It''s you!"


    She gazed coldly at the phantom of the boy, and her voice suppressed her hatred.


    "It''s me!" The boy laughed, and his scarlet eyes were full of banter: "you didn''t expect to see me again!"


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak, but her eyes were full of anger. Especially when she saw the boy stepping on the girl''s body, she clenched her fist and seemed to rush up at any time.


    To suppress this strong anger, Tang Xiaotang keeps telling herself that it''s just a mirage, and she doesn''t have to worry about it with him.


    "Your daughter is really obedient. I said that if she dared to cry out for help, she would go and kill her mother, and then she would not move any more. She didn''t even dare to cry."


    Seeing that she was not impulsive, the malice in his eyes became more and more obvious. He continued to speak in a light tone and constantly angered her: "she begged me not to kill her, saying that my mother would be very sad. That''s so lovely..."


    Tang Xiaotang was furious when she heard that. Even if she was not the original owner, she didn''t have such deep feelings for the poor girl. Now she also wants to crush the scum!


    The original owner killed him so directly, it was cheap! Such a disgusting thing should make him feel the malice of the whole world and then die in endless torment.


    Although she was angry, she still didn''t move. The young man''s eyes became impatient, so several people appeared behind him.


    "The defendant is still a minor and is willing to compensate the victim for the loss, so we decided to reduce his sentence as appropriate..." The man in suit was apologetic and didn''t dare to look her in the eye.


    "Your daughter will die when she dies. Anyway, your family doesn''t have any money. For people like you, it''s enough to lose money!" The woman''s cocky face appeared behind him with scorn and disdain in her eyes: "how can your daughter''s life be worth my son''s?"


    "After all, you are also wrong. Who makes you think less of your daughter?"


    "It''s all your fault, it''s your fault!"


    Tang Xiaotang''s anger is more and more intense. At this time, those black resentments that are close to her body have quietly penetrated into her hands, and they automatically condense into a bright knife in her hands.


    the shape as like as two peas used to kill the killer.


    "Kill them Kill them. Don''t you want to avenge your daughter? "


    There is a bewitching voice whispering in her heart, stirring the resentment left in her heart. At the moment when the voice appeared, Tang Xiaotang felt that her anger could not help but stir up again. The strong impulse made her have a strong aversion to the world beyond her control.


    It''s not the emotion from the body, it''s like it''s from her soul.


    She could not see that her eyes had become as dark as a girl''s, and the hand holding the handle of the knife was unconsciously raised slightly.


    Memories of the past are quietly recalled. When did she have the same experience


    Such a bad world, destroy it Anyway, there is no meaning of existence


    At this moment, Tang Xiaotang can even understand the girl strangely. She can''t even tell whether it''s the girl''s idea or her own


    But just when she thought so, a familiar face suddenly flashed from her mind.


    "It''s wrong to think so..."


    The soft voice seemed to ring in her ears, like a thunder, and she began to wake up suddenly.


    What''s going on?


    Hasn''t the last thing she swallowed been taken out completely?


    Tang Xiaotang hard down the bottom of the turbulent mood, forced to restore calm and sober. At this time, she must not lose her mind!


    The woman stood in the same place, the black under her eyes struggling to fade away a little bit, the black resentment reluctantly wrapped around her limbs, to control her forward, the voice of temptation in her ear is also more and more gentle.


    However, no matter how they act, the woman always stands there motionless, even her anger is slowly falling.


    Finally, Tang Xiaotang completely suppressed this terrible emotion. As soon as she raised her eyes, she saw that all the eyes in front of her turned into fear and panic.


    Looking down, she saw that the knife in her hand was dripping blood, and the young man''s fragmented face was in front of her. His arrogance was still solidified on her face, but her eyes had turned into panic.


    "Don''t come here! Don''t come here


    "Monster!"


    "If you have the ability, kill us all!"


    The sound of fear rang out in bursts, accompanied by a variety of panic eyes, countless faces in front of her and the faces in the memories of those girls just appeared together, forming numerous shadows.


    But Tang Xiaotang is no longer affected by them. She can even analyze rationally.This situation shows that the girl''s reason has almost been completely controlled by resentment. The memory she saw stimulated her mood, made her think of her own experience, and even regarded them as the people she resented.


    This is the best chance!


    She closed her eyes. When she opened them again, the hatred and resentment in her eyes had disappeared.


    That pair of ordinary eyes has only calm and firm.


    "I''ve got my revenge. They''ve all got the punishment they deserve." The original owner has retaliated in her own way for all the people who have hurt her daughter. Although she has also given her life, Tang Xiaotang knows that she has no regrets before giving up her life.


    The original owner does not regret, even if the world is not friendly to her, she has no resentment against other innocent people, nor any resentment, at the moment of leaving, all she wants is to be able to see her daughter.


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes drop slightly, just like that man She never hated anyone.


    "I don''t regret it," she raised her head again, facing the darkness in front of her, opening word by word: "I''ve never hated the world!"


    With that, the woman firmly raised her legs and stepped into the unfathomable darkness ahead without fear.


    The resentment under her feet, like the ice of the fire, quickly faded away, as if there was a wind across the field of vision. The deep black circles in front of her eyes peeled away and disappeared, becoming an empty gray space full of fog.


    The girl in a white experimental dress stood motionless in front of her, watching her silently.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1401

    Behind the girl, a whole wall clearly shows the scene of the other three people. They are standing in a very open hall.


    Her face has become her true appearance. Her flawless and delicate facial features are not perfect for human beings. However, her dark eyes are cold without emotion.


    Unexpectedly, there was no resentment in her eyes, even the resentment around her disappeared.


    In this gray space without any outlet, Tang Xiaotang can''t feel any emotion, no resentment, anger, unwilling and other negative emotions, of course, no emotion.


    The surrounding gray walls seem to isolate everything from the outside. Tang Xiaotang feels that after entering here, even the emotion of the body itself is completely suppressed. Although she can still feel it, it''s just like a layer of glass. The emotion can''t affect her.


    Here can let the girl''s reason keep absolutely sober, but also like a cage, trapped her, so that she can''t leave.


    The girl looked at her in silence. Her dark eyes were full of obscurity and complexity, just like the deepest abyss that can''t even shine a ray of sunshine. Tang Xiaotang felt familiar with her deep vision.


    she once saw as like as two peas in a mirror.


    Tang Xiaotang thought, in fact, she is willing to help the girl, perhaps because she saw her own shadow from her body.


    In fact, at that time, if there was no green Jin, did not meet afar, she is very likely to become her, or even worse than her.


    Tang Xiaotang did not dodge to meet those dull eyes, slightly stepped forward, she whispered.


    "Xiao Yu..."


    Now, on the other side.


    The three finally found the key to the yellow building and opened the door. At this time, the other faded buildings outside had been swallowed up by the fog. As soon as they entered, the torrential fog rushed to them. Fortunately, Lin bin was quick and threw the door on time.


    He gasped with his back against the gate, while the other two had already collapsed.


    The fight with those children just now has left them scarred and exhausted. Although the door is closed, the fog will come up sooner or later. Even if it is swallowed, they will not have the strength to run away.


    Three people at the same time rise a wave of despair, run so long, they finally can''t leave here.


    Close your eyes and wait for the last moment, but after waiting for a long time, the expected pain is not coming.


    Lin bin opened his left eye, but found that in front of him was not the gray fog, but the white wall.


    He''s not dead?


    He immediately opened his eyes, but saw that they were in a very open room, on the ground in front of him, the other two were pale, like dead fish on the ground.


    "We''re all right!" He couldn''t help getting excited.


    But the ground two people did not give him a response, Lin bin carefully close to the two people in front, only to find that the two people had fainted.


    "Hello! Wake up


    He pinched two people, trying to wake them up, but I don''t know whether he didn''t find the right position or the strength was too light, so they didn''t respond.


    At this time, he felt that the wounds on his body left by those terrible children began to hurt, but now Lin bin can only bear to observe the surrounding environment.


    I don''t know what the material of the room is. After the door is closed, they can''t hear any outside sound. Looking through the window on the left, it''s gray outside, just like before in the security room, you can''t see anything.


    This is a big hall. Although there is no light outside, the whole space is strangely bright, and his sight is not obstructed.


    Facing the door in front of them is a flight of stairs. On the left and right sides of the stairs are rooms with glass windows and deep corridors. From here you can see the closed room doors in the corridor.


    He has a workbench on his left and many seats on his right, such as the waiting area.


    It looks like Like a hospital?


    Lin bin didn''t know how they ran from the shelter to the hospital, but now that they got here, it means that it should be a key place.


    Before the fog appeared, the children seemed to have said "he is coming". Could this "he" or "she" be the person they are looking for?


    He tentatively went to the room with glass windows and saw that there were many strange instruments in it that he had not seen before.


    What are these for?


    Lin bin didn''t know. He couldn''t get in because the door was locked next to him. He had to look in the corridor again.


    As a result, the doors of the rooms in the corridor were all locked, and there were no windows. Except for some familiar signs on the doors, he didn''t even look at a map.


    At the end of the window, there was gray fog.


    In the hall around, Lin bin did not find any clues.Returning empty handed to the beginning, Lin bin could not help thinking that if only the woman was still there, she would find something.


    Unfortunately, both she and the girl have


    When he thought about it, Lin bin felt very uncomfortable. Although he was used to death, after all, women had saved him several times. How could they all be friends? It was unimaginable to watch friends die in front of him.


    Despair surged up again in the bottom of my heart. Lin bin didn''t know if he could leave here. He might as well have died as soon as he came in here.


    When he was frustrated, the two people who fell on the ground finally woke up, but Lin bin was not in the mood to pay attention to them. He found a chair to sit down at will, as if he had given up the struggle.


    "Where is this?" Fuping got up from the ground frowning. He looked around and soon saw the fog outside the glass window.


    "It''s like a hospital." After looking around, Qian Jing quickly came to the same conclusion as Lin bin. She stumbled to the front of the stairs and seemed to want to go up to have a look, but because her leg was bitten off by a child, she didn''t go up at all.


    Although the three were injured, Lin bin was obviously the lightest. Qian Jing and Fuping were bitten off in several places, but Lin bin was the only one. Although there were many scratches, they were not as serious.


    "There is nothing here," Lin bin told them when he saw that the two were still struggling. His tone was depressed: "we can''t go out at all."


    "No way! Did that sound deceive us? " Fuping seems to be in a bit of a breakdown, but after he said this, he remembered that the voice was full of malice to them. Even if she cheated them, it was normal for them to believe the devil''s words foolishly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1402

    "I don''t believe it! There must be a way out Qian Jing clenched her teeth and went up the stairs out of control: "they said ''she''s coming'', she must be here! I must find her


    Anger, pain, fear, despair The invisible black power rose from several people and reverberated in this space, as if something had been awakened. Countless black tentacles stretched out from the walls of the room, absorbing those black grievances.


    The three people in the room don''t have any feelings. In this white space, they just feel that they can''t see any hope, and their despair is getting stronger and stronger. The stronger their negative emotions are, the more black they are, and the longer their tentacles have been.


    At this time, in the gray space, Tang Xiaotang is still looking at the girl.


    She can see the situation behind the girl, the three people can''t see the resentment in the room, but Tang Xiaotang can. Although the girl''s reason can not be affected now, if they are allowed to continue to have absorbed resentment in this way, those forces will sooner or later break through the barrier of this space and completely engulf the girl''s reason.


    "Don''t let resentment overwhelm you." She stepped forward slowly and spoke softly.


    The girl didn''t answer. She lowered her eyes slightly. Her black eyes were covered with broken hair on her forehead. Tang Xiaotang couldn''t see her expression, but could hear her empty but indifferent voice.


    "Too late..."


    As the girl''s voice continues, Tang Xiaotang''s pupils shrink. She can see that in the scene behind her, the black tentacle twines into a huge black cocoon. In the black cocoon, a familiar low figure slowly condenses until it appears in the space.


    That''s another girl!


    "Dong..."


    The sound of the clock suddenly sounded in the open hall. The three people who were in despair were shocked. Then, the woman who was going upstairs only saw that the stairs in front of her suddenly exuded black and red blood.


    "Ah


    After a scream, she fell back. I don''t know when the girl quietly appeared on the stairs.


    That is a very beautiful little girl. She has white skin like snow, bright red lips, long curly thick eyelashes, short black hair, soft and smooth, and perfect facial features ratio, which makes her look like a doll in the window. She has a kind of non-human beauty beyond age and gender.


    But it''s also frightening.


    Especially for the girl''s dark eyes, which are like two black holes, the strong sense of weightlessness and suffocation suddenly hit her, and she had a terrible illusion of falling into the abyss.


    It seems that what she is facing is not a little girl at all, but a monster in human skin.


    Women know it''s a monster.


    The girl stood there quietly, clearly surrounded by white walls, but she felt like she was standing in the dark, surrounded by endless shadows.


    "You - I found it! I found you The woman''s consciousness stopped for a moment, and she suddenly cried out with excitement.


    Panic was still on her face, and her eyes were filled with ecstasy. At this moment, she seemed to forget the pain of her body and stood up directly from the ground.


    "You said you wanted us to get out of here! Now? Let me go Her excited voice reverberates in the whole space, her face is no longer calm, only out of control madness.


    "Let me go first! Don''t listen to her On one side, Fuping was also excited and yelled. He ran forward in three or two steps, pushed the woman away with his body, and looked at the girl eagerly.


    Naturally, the woman didn''t want to. She yelled, "let me go first! I found you first


    "Get out of here!" Fuping pushed her down and looked at the girl excitedly: "as long as you let me leave here first, I can give you anything you want!"


    Two people want to leave first, only sitting on one side and barely keeping calm, Lin Bin thinks it''s not right. At the first sight of the girl, he feels that she is terrible.


    Just like the final boss in the game, the girl gives him an unfathomable feeling. Intuition tells him that she can''t let them leave so easily.


    Sure enough, the girl who looked at the two people''s dispute just showed a sweet smile. Her dark eyes showed strong malice and looked down on them.


    "I didn''t say that if you find me, you''ll leave!"


    "What?"


    Girl smile, with the most naive tone to say the most cruel words.


    As soon as Lin Bin''s heart sank, he had a feeling of "sure". He carefully recalled what the girl said, and then found that she did not say it. If he found her, he would let them leave.


    "Why?! You said clearly -- "Qian Jing''s words suddenly stopped, her pupils suddenly contracted, and the words that the girl once said sounded in her ears again.


    "If you want to know, come to me ~ ''


    " you have found this place Then come to me quickly. "She really didn''t say that! No!


    "Why?! Then how can you let us out! "


    Fuping red eyes want to rush to the stairs, but the girl just gently raised her eyes, a scalpel suddenly fell from the top of her head, along his nose.


    A deep blood line was drawn from the tip of his nose to his lower lip. If he had just stepped forward, the knife would have cut off his nose and lips. The man suddenly stood rigidly in the same place, and the boiling anger quickly cooled from his brain, leaving only full of fear.


    Thinking of Sun Li''s experience before, he thought he was too timid at that time, but only when he had experienced it, he knew how terrible this feeling was.


    The blood instantly flows down and dyed the man''s half face red. Qian Jing, who witnessed this scene with her own eyes, is finally forced to calm down. She looks at the girl in fear and remembers what she said. She only feels that her back is cold and she can''t help retreating.


    How can she forget that this girl is not human at all!


    No one spoke, the girl smile with satisfaction: "to be quiet, can''t talk freely."


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes sank when she saw this scene across the wall. The three people couldn''t see it, but she could see it clearly. Just when the girl seemed to be satisfied, her resentment suddenly rose to a terrible level. The black power surged, and the screen in front of her was distorted at that moment.


    She really wanted to kill the man with the knife just now.


    The girls on this side just looked at the scene with no expression. A screen separated the two "she", as if they were looking in a mirror, but their expressions were quite different.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1403

    On the three walls around, the fog condenses into the same screen as the front. The scene above is the scene at the edge of the gray area.


    Tang Xiaotang saw the dense fog spread out in a flash, drowning buildings and engulfing countless people. Girls can easily invade their consciousness. Everyone''s evil is clearly displayed in their dreams. They turn into nightmares, entangle everyone''s soul, and make them fall into the abyss of nightmares and unable to wake up .


    And the fear, pain and despair of the controlled person will become the nourishment of the fog, which will be absorbed and digested by them, making their power stronger and spreading faster.


    On the screen, black tentacles rise from the feet of the three people, winding around their limbs and gripping their throats.


    Although they could not see the power, they could feel that their breathing began to become difficult, especially Fuping and Qian Jing, who were holding their necks in pain and breathing heavily in their throats.


    The vine like black tentacles almost completely wrapped their bodies in.


    "That''s good..." The girl on the screen is standing on the ladder. Although she is not here, she seems to be able to see the scene in the picture. She smiles and whispers, "if you keep doing this, you will find them soon."


    They didn''t know what she was talking about, but they didn''t have time to take care of it. As the tentacles tightened, Tang Xiaotang watched their faces turn pale, while the girl''s smile on the screen grew deeper and deeper. In her eyes, there was only arrogance and pleasure, like a child killing several ants, without any feeling at all.


    The girl on this side of the screen is still looking at this scene, her eyes are still indifferent, as if the "she" and she are not the same.


    Her reason didn''t want to stop herself at all.


    If it goes on like this, even this barrier can''t stop those resentments.


    She must be stopped!


    "No! Xiao Yu, don''t do that! "


    Tang Xiaotang stepped forward, her eyes fixed on the girl, and she didn''t want to stimulate her. Her voice was light and low: "Xiao Yu, I know you want to kill them very much, and I know that those two people may have done something wrong, but it''s not up to you to do it."


    The girl looked back at her. Tang Xiaotang saw that the tentacles of the three people on the screen stopped tightening. She knew that her words were still useful to the girl now.


    "Don''t kill people. If you kill too many people, you will forget who you are." The resentment of those killed by her will affect her soul and corrode her consciousness. Even if the girl''s soul is strong, it can''t be unaffected.


    No matter which world it is, no matter what kind of intelligent creatures it is, Tang Xiaotang has seen many creatures lose themselves in the killing, and finally their souls are completely rotten, becoming a terrible machine that only knows how to kill blindly and can only be forcibly removed. Even many races with strong souls can''t escape.


    Let alone the fact that the girl is a high-level intelligent creature, but now she is just a child. With these barriers, it is impossible to prevent those resentments.


    "And death is not the end. It''s easy for them to die, but no one knows what they have done," Tang Xiaotang said seriously, looking into the girl''s eyes word by word: "let their sins be completely exposed to the sun, instead of letting the victims'' bodies rot in the dark, while they are remembered by everyone with a false reputation. ¡±


    she knows that what these two people have done will not be known to everyone, and they undoubtedly have a very important position outside, so let them die quietly here, and the crimes they have committed will be really dead without proof, and no one will know any more.


    It''s like a girl.


    "Only by exposing their sins, letting everyone know that their father-in-law is getting the punishment they deserve, can the blood of the victims not be shed in vain."


    She took out the evidence, put it in front of the girl, solemnly said: "I will help you, I also need your help."


    The girl dropped her eyes. She didn''t take the paper and didn''t open her mouth. Tang Xiaotang''s hand didn''t retract. Her eyes fell on the girl.


    So after a while, Tang Xiaotang heard her cold voice.


    "And you?"


    The atmosphere froze.


    Tang Xiaotang understood that she was asking why she didn''t do it and why she wanted to kill the murderer herself.


    "That''s because I know that I have no future, so I''m here," the woman said slowly in a very gentle tone, "but you''re not the same as me."


    "You can''t ruin yourself for their fault."


    The girl looked at her, the woman''s eyes seemed to have light.


    "A lot of people have helped me, and now everyone knows what he did wrong." Tang Xiaotang didn''t cheat the girl, because the news that the original owner killed the teenager made the headlines. Countless people sympathized with her, and even some people jointly asked the court to reprimand her: "I don''t regret killing him, but I won''t hate the world.""Because in this world, there are more good people than bad people."


    The girl is silent. Tang Xiaotang is not sure if she can hear what she said, but she doesn''t dare to move her eyes to the line, for fear that it will affect her.


    Finally, the girl gently side head, she did not touch the evidence in her hand, Tang Xiaotang saw behind her on the screen, wrapped around the three people''s black resentment, slowly took back the "her" body.


    She was relieved to know that the girl had been pacified.


    At the other end of the screen, the three of them just felt relaxed and relaxed.


    They didn''t know that their lives were hanging on the line just now. They just looked at the girl standing in front of them with a smile. Their fear of her from the bottom of their hearts overwhelmed everything. They had to calm down.


    Especially Fuping and Qian Jing, because they are closest to the girl, they deeply regret their impulse and dare not act rashly.


    Just when both of them didn''t speak, Lin bin, who was sitting on the seat, suddenly stood up. With their frightened eyes and the pressure of the girl, he bit his teeth and walked to the steps step by step.


    Just at the moment when he was on the verge of suffocation, the calm face of a woman came to his mind.


    She and the girl are gone, even for them, he must go out here!


    Suppressing the fear in his heart, he asked in a deep voice, "how can you let us out?"


    The girl turned her head, her hair was broken and her dark eyes were exposed. This action was made by a child. It was naive and lovely, but it was strange and deep to the girl''s eyes.


    Lin bin resisted the impulse to avoid, slowly opened his mouth, and asked again in a trembling voice: "how do you want to let us out?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1404

    Smell speech, the girl gently smile, her lips micro motion, say words let their heart tremble.


    "You can go out if you want. Let''s play games."


    As soon as the voice fell, a huge turntable appeared on the floor under the feet of the three people. The turntable was divided into four areas on average, with a chair in each area.


    "Let''s play the truth adventure. I''ll let whoever satisfies me go out." The girl hooked her lips and showed a sweet smile.


    The expected answer, Lin bin heavy heart, but they do not have the right to choose, can only agree.


    "Well," he nodded heavily, "you have to do what you say!"


    The girl is noncommittal. She gently raises her chin, and Lin bin sees a huge bright red pointer rising from the ground in the middle of the turntable and pointing forward.


    "Choose. I''ll allow you to choose first." She said.


    Seeing this, the two people who stayed in the same place immediately ran to the turntable, and Fuping took the lead in choosing the position of the last side of the pointer; Qian Jing bit her teeth slower than her, and also got up from the ground and chose the position on the right side of the pointer; Lin bin looked at the remaining two positions, hesitated, and walked to the area on the left side of the pointer.


    Finally, the piece that the pointer is pointing to is left.


    The girl seemed to laugh. She pointed a little. A dirty, mended cloth bear was entangled by two black thorn vines. It was sent down from the ceiling above and placed on the chair.


    Although the girl did not sit there by herself, no one dared to say anything more. They sat quietly in their chairs, waiting for the next fate.


    Only Fuping took a look at the bear. He thought it was a little familiar.


    At this time, the red pointer began to rotate slowly, and the game began.


    He was not in the mood to see a similar teddy bear. He watched the pointer turn in fear that it would stop in front of him.


    "Hula Hula... "


    One, two, three The speed of the pointer is faster and faster, and the three people begin to watch the pointer pass in front of them with fear. Later, they can only see a piece of red shadow. Just when they slightly relax their vigilance, the pointer suddenly stops without warning, and the sharp point is straight at Fuping in front of them.


    The remaining two were relieved. They saw the girl on the steps with her lips slightly tilted. Her tone seemed to be a little regretful: "stop..."


    Eyes turned to Fuping, who was sitting on the chair, sweating. She asked in a light voice, "do you choose truth or adventure?"


    "I choose the truth!" Almost without hesitation, Fuping spoke directly.


    "The truth What can I say? " The girl made the appearance of thinking, and then, just when Fuping was relieved that she couldn''t ask anything, the girl suddenly bent her eyebrows and laughed: "then talk about the things you have done that violate your law."


    "I know there are many, but it doesn''t matter. You can say one by one, so that you can play more times."


    On this side of the screen, hearing the girl''s words, Tang Xiaotang understood that what she said had worked. She was willing to listen to her and let them be punished.


    It''s just


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the screen, and the fog outside also stops spreading. But I don''t know why, the girl doesn''t take them back.


    And the girl''s resentment didn''t dissipate as she expected. Those tentacles were still around her, and she was ready to absorb the resentment.


    It is reasonable to say that if she is moved by her, even if these resentments do not disappear, they should be reduced or kept still.


    Why didn''t her resentment go down all the time?


    Tang Xiaotang thinks it''s very wrong, but across the screen, she can''t feel the resentment of "she" at all, and she doesn''t know what happened.


    She can only observe the situation on the screen more carefully.


    At this time, when Fuping on the other side heard the girl''s words, his face changed instantly. He was about to deny that he had never done anything illegal. Suddenly, a strange sound came from the corridor on the left.


    "Click - click -"


    with the sound of the scissors opening and closing quickly, a long shadow came out of the corridor askew. The three people immediately turned to look, and found a "person" with huge scissors in both hands, a dirty and broken white coat on his body, and glasses and masks on his face came out of the corridor.


    His facial features can''t be seen at all, but the twist of his limbs is by no means what normal human beings can do. On the blue and white skin of his neck and limbs, there are still traces of suture.


    Even a man can never be a living man.


    "He" quickly opened and closed the rusty giant surgical scissors in his hand, just like a puppet held by a string, and moved to Fuping with such rigid and mechanical movements.


    "Don''t lie, or you''ll get your mouth cut off." The girl looked at him smilingly and slowly spoke with a long tone.As soon as she spoke, with a "click", the terrible scissors almost closed in front of him. Fuping could even see the dark red bloody things stained on the blade, which smelled of corrosion. His face became whiter than the surrounding walls, and his cold sweat was like rain.


    He knew that he could not cheat the girl at all, so he could only answer her questions honestly.


    The brain is running at a high speed. There are too many illegal behaviors. Some of them can''t be said at all. Even if there are only two people here besides him, he can''t let them know.


    But if we don''t say that, it''s obvious that he can''t pass this level.


    What if you take a big risk


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and asked in a trembling voice, "can I take a big risk?"


    "Of course," the girl seemed to laugh more deeply. She reached out and snapped her fingers. With a soft "creak", the people walked along and saw the door of the first room in the right corridor slowly open.


    Several children in hospital clothes and covered with blood appeared in the doorframe and grinned at them.


    Their bodies are very incomplete, some children lack limbs, some children don''t have facial features, and some children''s chest is cut open, empty inside, no organs.


    "Hee hee Hee hee! Come and play with us ~ "they gave out innocent laughter with such a terrible body, which made the three people hairy.


    Qian Jing can''t help retching directly. Fuping shrinks back in fear. Even Lin bin, who has played many horror games, can''t bear this scene.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1405

    In front of so many terrible scenes, he was only frightened at most. Even when he saw the corpse, he didn''t have much reaction. However, seeing the tragic situation of these children, he really felt sad from the bottom of his heart.


    No matter how terrible the children in front of them are, at least their bodies are intact, but these are He couldn''t imagine being made like this when he was alive


    It''s not a game. They used to be living children. It''s cruel and inhumane to do such things to them!


    "I didn''t do it," the girl said with a smile. "It''s been a long time since no one played with them. You can play with them."


    Looking at those terrible children who couldn''t wait to reach out to him, Fuping''s back was tightly attached to the chair. He felt that he would be torn to pieces by them if he passed like this.


    "I''m not going to take big risks! I choose the truth He broke into a cry.


    "Well," the girl''s voice seemed to contain a trace of regret: "it seems that they have to wait to find someone to play with them."


    With a wave of her hand, the open door closed slowly, and the terrible children were separated behind. Fuping was relieved.


    His mind is turning very fast. It seems that he has to admit his illegal behavior. First, he should find the lightest one, which is also the one who is not afraid of being known.


    "In fact, my company had tax evasion three years ago."


    "And the evidence?" The girl asked again.


    "The account book is hidden in the safe behind the picture in my office." Fuping admitted very happy, he thinks that this kind of thing most companies can''t avoid, even if admitted also nothing.


    Sure enough, the other two didn''t show too much shock, especially Qian Jing. As a lawyer, she is almost used to this kind of thing.


    The girl chuckled and said nothing more. Fuping knew that she had passed the test.


    The pointer starts to turn again.


    This time, he stopped in front of Lin bin.


    The girl is still the same problem, Lin bin racked his brains for a long time, found that he did not seem to have any illegal behavior.


    He is an ordinary otaku. He usually plays games at home and doesn''t go out much. And his parents died early, there are no other relatives, want to find a other person did not.


    "I I, I stole pens from my classmates when I was a child


    After thinking for a long time, Lin bin finally came up with one. He asked the girl, "does this count?"


    He doesn''t want to take a big risk!


    The girl didn''t speak, but the pointer in front of her turned again. Lin Bin took a breath and immediately sat down on the chair.


    He has to think about whether he has done anything else wrong, or what if it turns to him in case of bad luck!


    The pointer continued to turn, but this time it stopped in front of the girl herself.


    "Well, it seems that my luck is not very good," the girl sighed, but her eyes are still dark and cold. She tilted her head slightly: "since you all choose the truth, I''ll take the big risk."


    No one dares to say anything, in fact, the pointer will turn in front of the girl has made them very surprised, especially Lin bin, he thought that the girl would cheat openly.


    Even if it turns to a girl, it doesn''t make any difference to her.


    Sure enough, the door opened again, and the girl didn''t even move a step. When the children saw her, they began to retreat in fear.


    However, the girl didn''t mind. She slightly raised her hand, and from the corridor on the left came out a "nurse" who was also wearing nursing clothes. She was pushing a cart with a bucket on it. She didn''t know what was in it. There was bright red blood flowing down the edge of the bucket from time to time.


    She pushed the car all the way to the open door, and the children gathered in front of the door again, their eyes flashing with salivation, waiting for the bucket to come in.


    "They like these best." With the girl''s gentle voice, the "nurse" poured the things in the bucket into the room, and the terrible children rushed like hungry wild animals. In the snatching room, the three people only saw something like human stumps rolling back and forth, and disappeared between their lips and teeth in the blink of an eye.


    Fuping was so scared that he almost fell off the chair. These terrible little demons were no weaker than those in front of them! If he had chosen a big adventure just now, he would have got in but not out!


    The door closed, the pointer began to turn again, this time it stopped faster, but just when Qian Jing nervously thought it was her turn, it stopped in front of Fuping again.


    "Oh, it''s you again." The girl tilted her head and seemed to be surprised. Her dark eyes aimed at the ugly Fuping, and asked again, "what do you want to choose this time?"


    "The truth." Fuping felt his back wet, he replied in a low voice.


    "Then go on," the girl said with a smile. "You can''t divide a crime into many times."


    Originally, Fuping, who wanted to continue to say that the company failed to pay taxes last year, had to bite his teeth and change one: "I helped others wash their money. The evidence is in the safe in my bedroom."After that, go on to the next time.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After several rounds of the game, Tang Xiaotang watched all the time. Except for Qian Jing, the other three were all pointed out.


    Needless to say, the girl chose to take a big risk every time. Lin bin finished all the "accusations" he racked his brain to think of. Finally, he even pulled out the reason why he killed a mosquito. Tang Xiaotang was speechless.


    Didn''t he see that the girls were too lazy to talk to him? In fact, he can directly say that he has not committed a crime. After all, the girl only says that she can''t lie, and she doesn''t say what she has to say.


    No crime, that''s what he said.


    However, the girl is really smart. She even guessed that after she went out, Fuping might get rid of her guilt by saying that what she was coerced into saying did not match the facts. She asked him to give evidence for everything.


    Nothing can compare with what they told themselves. As long as they have these evidences, no matter how cunning he is later, it''s useless.


    Her eyes fell on Qian Jing. What she didn''t expect was that this woman was not drawn once. Was it her luck? Or do girls have other ideas?


    See each other start to panic, but now slowly calm look, Tang Xiaotang can read her thoughts from her eyes.


    As a lawyer, she knows what is illegal and what doesn''t count, but none of the things she did is illegal.


    So confident?


    Tang Xiaotang''s eyes are slightly heavy. If she is also at the scene, she must have a way to let her honestly tell her mistakes, but now she can''t go out


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1406

    Looked at the girl next to her, her eyes are still so indifferent, that no emotional line of sight did not even fall on the woman.


    She didn''t pay attention to women.


    It seems that there is a way for a girl to be honest.


    By this time, Fuping''s face was as dark and gloomy as the sky before the rainstorm.


    It''s like exposing his whole body naked in front of all the people.


    Although there were only two people in front of him, the other one was not human at all, but just when he thought so, the pointer turned to him again.


    What he can say is basically finished, and the rest is absolutely not.


    But if he doesn''t, he''ll take a big risk, and he won''t live!


    He raised his head, but to the girl''s dark and terrible eyes, it seems to see through all the smile, let him feel that all his secrets she has known.


    "I''ve killed people." He had to grit his teeth, he said.


    "Oh." In this regard, the girl seems not surprised, but the other two people are more shocked, especially Lin bin. He thinks that this person''s tax evasion and money laundering are enough to make him feel unacceptable. He didn''t expect that he even killed people!


    Fuping knew the girl''s meaning, so he had to go on: "he is my partner, but because he wants to share the funds to support himself, once he is allowed to leave, the company will be greatly affected."


    "At that time, it was a critical moment for the development of the company. No matter how I tried to persuade him, I didn''t agree. After the quarrel, I impulsively --" in fact, it was because the other party threatened him to tell him about the illegal things he had done that he was killed in his heart.


    "Is that true?" But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the girl. She chuckled and said casually, "isn''t it because you''re afraid that he will tell you the bad things you''ve done that you''ve poisoned and killed people in his drink?"


    After listening to the girl''s words, Lin bin was even more shocked. His eyes to Fuping seemed to have turned into panic.


    He thought that this man was terrible. Now he thought that the two women who followed him died. Was this really an accident?


    Fortunately, before the woman reminded him, let him pay attention, and he also believe that his intuition has been following the woman, otherwise, maybe he also died for no reason.


    Qian Jing is not as shocked as Lin bin. After all, as a lawyer, she has seen countless murderers and their identities are various. She even defended some of them.


    But she also felt that this man was too terrible, especially when she thought of his disguise at the beginning, she was deeply thinking.


    She has known so many secrets of the other party that he will not let her go easily after going out. However, she is not completely passive. After all, this is also an opportunity


    By the girl pick broken, Fuping''s expression has not changed, but his heart is more and more intense.


    These two people, absolutely can''t let them leave here alive, he can''t let anyone know these things!


    As for the girl Although he can''t kill her, it seems that she can''t leave here. As long as no one can come in alive, no one will know his secret.


    Unexpectedly, this time the pointer did not continue to turn. Just when everyone was surprised and slightly relieved, the girl standing above suddenly spoke.


    "It''s no fun to play like this," she said, taking a step down, as if she was just bored. "There are too few people. They always go back and forth to the same place."


    The other three don''t talk. Even if the girl wants to change the rules, they can only listen.


    "Let''s add a few more."


    Add a few more people, turn to their probability will become smaller, such a good thing, how can she take the initiative to put forward?


    The three were surprised, but the girl didn''t give them more time to think. She clapped her hands, so the second door of the left corridor opened again, and two figures came out slowly.


    Walking in front of the figure is very thin, looks a little thin, it seems that she is still a student, she is wearing a dark blue school uniform, white parts of the clothes are covered with dark red blood, slightly hanging head, long black hair down, covering half of her face, people can not see her face.


    Behind the girl was a little girl. Most of her body was blocked by the girl in front of her. People only saw the pink dress she was wearing moving, but also could not see her face clearly.


    I don''t know why, sitting on the chair, Qian Jing only feels that the girl''s figure seems familiar. She seems to have seen it somewhere.


    Her eyes were slightly heavy, and there was a vague premonition in her heart.


    While sitting on another chair, Fuping''s face turned pale when he saw the pink dress. His eyes were staring at the girl''s figure, and his eyes were full of fear and disbelief.


    But Lin bin didn''t respond - no, it can''t be said that he didn''t respond at all. When he saw these two figures, he almost thought that the dead girl and the girl had come back, but when they approached, he found that they were not right.However, their walking movements are not like the zombies or those terrible children before. They are not human at first sight. Their posture is very normal. They seem to be two ordinary people.


    He''s just a little curious. Who are these two people? How did they get here? Look, they didn''t get hurt at all. Didn''t they encounter any danger?


    At this time, the two people have slowly walked to the stairs, walking in front of the girl slightly raised her head, her forehead of broken hair spread, showing a little green but very beautiful face.


    Although he is still in danger, Lin bin is still in front of his eyes. He didn''t expect that this girl looks pretty. Such a beauty is already a beauty.


    The girl behind her also showed her true face. She was a lovely little girl with a fat face and bright eyes. Although she was not as good as the girl standing on the stairs, she was also pretty good-looking.


    Seeing the girl''s face, Qian Jing, sitting on the chair, could not keep her calm. She looked at the familiar face in horror, and waves surged in her heart.


    It''s her!


    The turntable under their feet has been automatically re divided, four areas have been reduced, and two more areas have been added, one is opposite Fuping, the other is opposite Qian Jing.


    The two chairs rose from the ground as before, and the two were stiff and could not resist watching them sit down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1407

    The girl sat opposite Qian Jing, her black and white eyes fixed on her, her eyes motionless, with resentment and anger.


    While the little girl sat on the chair opposite Fuping, which was obviously much shorter. She shook her legs and laughed happily at Fuping. The two pear vortices on her face showed up, innocent and pure.


    However, with such a lovely smile, the person opposite her was trembling, as if she saw some monster.


    "When the rules change, it''s up to the person opposite him to decide who the pointer turns to." Girl side head smile, the eyes seem to have seen through everything.


    "Good! That sounds great! " The little girl applauded with a smile.


    The girl staring at Qian Jing grinned and said, "that''s great. I just have some questions to ask this aunt."


    Lin bin didn''t want to agree at first, but when he saw the frightened expression of the two of them, he looked at the girl and the little girl whose expression seemed to be very excited, and then looked at the girl who was still high up, as if he had known everything, suddenly he felt a strange feeling at the bottom of his heart.


    Maybe, she didn''t want to kill them completely. She seemed to want to uncover something


    He was silent and didn''t speak, and he felt that even if he said it, he couldn''t stop it.


    The hand began to turn again. This time, it turned very slowly, just like the second hand of a clock that is running out of electricity. It seems that it will stop at any time.


    Soon, it stopped.


    The pointer points to Qian Jing.


    Lin bin saw that her face was as ugly as swallowing Xiang. On the contrary, the girl opposite showed a happy smile.


    "What do you want to choose?" Her eyes looked like a knife, straight at the woman''s face.


    "I choose I choose... " A cold sweat dripped from Qian Jing''s head. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath: "I''ll take a big risk."


    "Well, you go in." The girl laughed more happily. She looked at the place where she came out, where another door opened.


    There are layers of fog in the door, and nothing can be seen except chaos. But this kind of scene makes Qian Jing feel more pressure than those children before.


    Fear comes from the unknown.


    Qian Jing is still a little better than Fuping. She goes in without looking back, and her figure is soon covered by fog.


    There was nothing to see or hear outside.


    Lin bin curiously looked at the door, did not know what happened inside, he looked at other people, found that in addition to the same nervous Fuping, they did not care at all.


    The little girl shakes her legs and looks at the ugly man with a smile. She looks very happy: "Dad, aren''t you happy to see Lingling?"


    The man can''t say a word, but Lin bin immediately put his eyes back on the man, he was very surprised.


    Looking at the man''s expression, it''s not like seeing a daughter, and they don''t look like a father and daughter at all.


    He looked at the girl on the steps. Her dark eyes still made people dare not look directly at her. The unpredictable expression with a smile made him feel that she knew everything for a moment.


    Just at this time, Qian Jing came out of the room.


    She only went in for a few minutes and came out so quickly, which really surprised them.


    Especially in Fuping, his eyes are slightly bright, as if he saw hope.


    But with Qian Jing''s approach, the slight smile on his face solidified a little bit - because the expression on a woman''s face is really not very good.


    Her clothes were in a mess, and her left arm was covered with scars, not just the one she had just been bitten out, but more traces - he saw strangulation marks, whiplash marks, and cigarette end burns.


    The woman''s eyes were full of panic, as if she had met something terrible. Her face was no longer calm and calm, only flustered.


    She stumbled to the chair and sat down in shock. The whole person was like a taut string, nervous as if it would break at any time.


    Seeing her like this, the girl showed a happy smile, while the little girl sitting on the other side seemed to have no idea what happened, and her smile was still sweet.


    Seeing this, Lin bin doesn''t want to know the content of big adventure at all. Anyway, it''s impossible for him to choose big adventure. He would rather tell his browser''s browsing records than go through the terrible things.


    The pointer starts to rotate again. This time, Qian Jing''s good luck seems to have run out in front of her. After more than ten seconds, the pointer stops in front of her again.


    "The truth, I choose the truth!" This time, without waiting for the girl to ask, Qian Jing can''t wait to rush to open her mouth. She looks scared, as if she''s afraid to go into the room again.


    "It''s a pity," the girl looked very disappointed, and her tone was indissoluble. "It''s a pity that you haven''t experienced it all over again."


    Listening to the girl''s words full of resentment, and then looking at the woman''s frightened expression, Lin Bin thinks that the next question the girl will ask must be very terrible.What did this woman do to make her hate her so much?


    But who knows that the girl''s question was unexpectedly simple, she sneered at the woman and asked her first question: "do you know me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I know. " Even if Qian Jing doesn''t want to say it, she can only admit it. But fortunately, after she answered, this time even if it passed, the pointer began to rotate again.


    But before she could catch her breath, it soon stopped in front of her.


    The smile on the girl''s lips became bigger and bigger. She continued to ask, "well, why do we know each other?"


    "Because In a lawsuit, your parents hired me as a lawyer. " Qian Jing''s face turns white. She wants to look away, but she can''t avoid the girl''s resentful eyes.


    Lin bin has heard the secret, but just when he wants to continue to know the truth, the pointer starts to turn again.


    This time, it stopped in front of Fuping.


    "Finally, it''s Lingling''s turn!" The girl sitting on the chair clapped her hands happily. She looked at the man who was trembling slightly with a smile and said in a expectant voice, "Lingling has a lot of questions to ask her father."


    "I Dad is also looking forward to... " Fuping mouth difficult pull out a radian: "Lingling don''t ask Dad want to you?"


    He said so, don''t mention Tang Xiaotang, even Lin bin can see that he is cheating on girls.


    If the little girl is really "Lingling", his plan may be successful, but Tang Xiaotang clearly sees the black thin lines on the girl and the little girl. They are not resentment spirits at all, but puppets controlled by the girl. They are created according to their memory and used to set up the truth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1408

    Sure enough, the girl bent her eyes and laughed: "Lingling knows that her father must miss Lingling very much, and Lingling also misses you very much."


    "But dad thinks so about Lingling. Why don''t you come to Lingling?" The girl tilted her head and asked softly, "Lingling is so cold and painful..."


    "Because Because, because of Dad... " A man''s head is dripping with sweat. He thinks about her because he is worried that what he has done will be discovered. But he can''t answer the girl''s question. After all, he knows that he can''t find a dead child.


    "Because dad doesn''t want to accompany Lingling, doesn''t Dad love Lingling?" The girl''s voice is very light, but the questions are more and more terrible. The man doesn''t know how to answer them.


    "Dad Of course Dad loves Lingling... " He spoke reluctantly, not even knowing what he was talking about.


    "Dad lied." The girl gently denied him, her black eyes clear like two glass beads, but also faintly showed ruthlessness.


    "I I, I But Lingling, you are dead... " Fuping finally said it, but the next second, he saw two lines of bright red blood and tears in the girl''s eyes, and the drop of blood dyed her skirt red.


    Lin bin was frightened by this sudden scene, but the next moment, the girl stood up from the chair, her eyes were bleeding, but the corners of her mouth were strangely bent deeper.


    "But didn''t you make it, dad?" Lin bin saw bloodstains running down the girl''s legs from under her skirt, and all kinds of scars began to appear on her fair and delicate skin.


    There is almost no difference between those scars and those on Qian Jing''s body just now, but they are particularly shocking when they appear on such a child.


    At this moment, Lin bin suddenly realized what had happened to them.


    Disbelief and anger rushed to his brain in a moment, even more than the fear in his heart.


    Looking at the tragic situation of the girl, thinking of his closeness to Xiaoyu and his dissatisfaction with and rejection of women, Lin Bin''s anger is completely uncontrollable.


    When he first came here, he was well-dressed and looked kind. Unexpectedly, he was a beast in clothes!


    As long as it''s a normal thing, people with feelings can''t accept it!


    "How can you do such a thing!" He couldn''t help glaring at Fuping and asked angrily. If it wasn''t for here, he would jump up and beat him hard!


    I knew that he would not help him when I first came here! This kind of person doesn''t deserve to live at all!


    But Fuping didn''t care to open his mouth at all. The girl opposite him stretched out a hand, and a pair of scissors fell straight down from the top and plunged into the man''s legs.


    "Ah


    With a scream, blood gushed out, instantly dyed his trousers red.


    The man''s body was arched like a shrimp. He covered his crotch and wailed bitterly. The voice was so terrible that it seemed to tear his throat.


    "Dad''s disobedience is a punishment for lying to Dad." The girl''s voice is still soft and waxy, but Fuping is so painful that he doesn''t feel like he can cheat her any more.


    This is not the innocent little girl that used to be! She''s the devil! It''s the devil! It''s for revenge!


    His blood had dyed the chair red, screamed one after another, and the tone had changed. Lin bin was shaking and his hair and bones were damaged. He felt that his legs were suddenly cold and aching.


    But I have to say that he really felt relieved to see this scene.


    Such scum should be punished like this!


    "It''s noisy."


    At this time, standing on the stairs, the girl who had never spoken finally spoke again. She frowned slightly. Her dark eyes glanced at the wailing man, and he could not utter a sound immediately. Her bent body seemed to be lifted by the thread, and she sat on the chair rigidly.


    If his body is not still slightly shaking, Lin bin will even think that he has no pain.


    Although he really deserved it, as a normal person, seeing such a scene with his own eyes, he still inevitably felt fear.


    But the girl opposite him was still smiling, her blood and scars disappeared in a moment, and changed back to a clean appearance.


    "Well, it''s my turn!" The girl sitting on one side gets impatient. She stares at the woman opposite and smiles coldly, as if she can''t wait to see her punished.


    Sure enough, the next round, the pointer turned to her.


    Seeing the end of Fuping, Qian Jing''s idea of fabricating lies has been completely eliminated. She knows that if she lies, the end will not be much better than the big adventure. Moreover, according to the girl''s hatred for her, maybe she is waiting to kill her directly.


    Nothing is more important than life.


    But fortunately, she did it hidden enough, and did not leave too many flaws. As long as she avoided the heavy, she would not be a liar.She thought so, the girl opened her mouth, she asked: "I think you must still remember the lawsuit, then you can narrate the whole case from the beginning."


    Qian Jing had expected this for a long time. She calmed down and said slowly: "that was the evening when the college entrance examination ended. Your class organized a party. Then at the party, several male students violated you because they drank too much You and your parents sued them afterwards, and I went to court as your lawyer. "


    What she said was very simple, and even deliberately ignored many key details, but the girl didn''t care. She sneered: "you remember so clearly. I hope you can still remember so clearly later."


    The game continues.


    This time, the pointer stops in front of the Fu plane.


    Lingling is still happy with her smile. She shakes her legs and asks the man who is not only bleeding but also twitching: "Dad, why don''t you want Lingling?"


    "Because Because, you You, you have to listen to that If that teacher wants to To go to the police, I can''t I can''t let you destroy... " Fuping was trembling, his voice was hoarse, and he could hardly hear the tone.


    "So Dad killed Lingling." The girl''s voice seemed to sigh, but the bloodstain on her face appeared again.


    "I didn''t mean to kill you! It''s not my fault that he killed you by mistake Fuping was in a hurry to explain. He didn''t even realize that his voice had returned to normal.


    Listening to the man''s excuse, Lin bin couldn''t help sneering: "it''s not your fault, whose fault is it? Can you blame Lingling for being so cute and being taken in by you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1409

    As soon as he got excited, he not only got up from his chair, but also lost control of the volume. The girl frowned slightly and said in a cold voice, "be quiet."


    Lin bin originally wanted to scold him, but when he heard the girl''s dissatisfaction, he had to suppress his anger and sit in the chair again.


    The game continues.


    Qian Jing didn''t relax long before it was her turn.


    "It''s me again," the girl sneered, "then tell me what you said at that time."


    "I said I said they were just impulsive, and you have emotional conflicts with them, so... " Against the girl''s cold eyes, Qian Jing can''t lie. She can''t say that she forgot, because she remembers everything very clearly, but she doesn''t want to say all her arguments at that time.


    It''s strange that at that time in the court, she could finish all the words in front of the girl and the judge, but now, in the face of the girl who doesn''t know whether she is a human or a ghost, she doesn''t dare to repeat it.


    For Qian Jing, as long as she can get the maximum benefits, she doesn''t care about anything. Who can give her fame and fortune, she will help whom. Morality and conscience are just obstacles to her, and she never needs them.


    So she has done countless such things, some even forgot herself. If this case was not due to the suicide of the client, she would not remember it at all.


    "Is that what you say?" The girl''s expression became terrible because of resentment, and her voice was full of resentment: "because I refused that scum, he and his damned friends were addicted to drugs and raped, but you said that I deliberately sent it to him because I liked him, which not only implied that they were me who disliked poverty and loved wealth and poured dirty water on me, but also said that my parents wanted to blackmail them!"


    "My family is poor, but so what? I never thought of relying on others! If it wasn''t for you, I would be admitted to my favorite university, and I would change my destiny! But it''s all ruined by you The girl''s expression became more and more ferocious. Her seven orifices began to ooze blood, and her facial features began to crack, as if she had been flattened by something. Her delicate face became like a fierce ghost. She stood up, stepped on the red pointer, and walked step by step towards the opposite woman.


    "I didn''t know you would commit suicide..." Qian Jing shrank back, but the chair under her seat didn''t move.


    She couldn''t avoid it. She could only look at the split face and get close to her face. The strong smell of blood went straight into her nose. The two eyes that had come out of her eyes were staring at her: "how much did you charge them? How many of these things have you done? I wonder if the bloody money you earn can buy your life? "


    "Not me! Don''t blame me! You''re going to kill yourself Qian Jing''s reason finally collapsed when she put it on the girl''s face. She yelled, "blame yourself for being too fragile!"


    "I''ll help whoever gives me more money! Who let you have no money and no power! " Her voice was very loud, but she didn''t have the slightest sense of guilt: "if you don''t kill yourself, I just did a normal thing!"


    Lin bin listens and finally understands everything. Looking at Qian Jing''s frightened face, he remembers that she was wearing an elite suit when she first entered the place. He suddenly feels disgusted.


    As a lawyer, she completely abandoned her conscience. I don''t know how many dirty transactions she covered up under her glossy skin?


    He couldn''t tell which one was more disgusting, but this feeling even exceeded his fear of girls.


    At least, girls always kill directly when they want to kill. Her disgust is clear and direct, and she will not cover dirty and smelly thoughts with hypocritical coat like them.


    The evil of human heart is more terrible than ghosts.


    The girl on the steps said nothing, but the girl could only reluctantly return to her seat, because Qian Jing didn''t lie, so she couldn''t do anything about her.


    Looking at the happy expression of the woman, Lin bin, who had been sitting all the time, finally couldn''t help it. He said to them in a cold voice: "I used to think that all people in this world have the right to live, but until now, I understand that some people don''t deserve to live in this world at all!"


    "It''s a waste of air to live like you scum without conscience!"


    "You know what!" Fuping''s face was distorted by pain. He cried out, "if it wasn''t for me, she would still be an orphan in that poor place! How can you live like a princess


    "I gave her better conditions, and she wanted to repay me! What''s wrong with that! " The man''s voice is full of unwilling and resentful, as well as the pain caused by pain, mixed together, forming a strange excitement.


    Qian Jing, who escaped the disaster, gasped and sneered: "this world is utilitarian. The law of nature is the law of the jungle. People like her who have nothing and can''t climb up will be eliminated sooner or later!"


    "Conscience? morality? What''s the use of them? Can you fill your stomach? When they are hungry, they are not even as good as a steamed bun


    One is distorted, the other is sneer. The two different faces are strangely similar at this moment. After listening to them, Lin bin found that some people''s values are completely distorted, and there is no way to communicate with them.He had no idea to scold them.


    The pointer is still turning, but both of them seem to have completely torn off the human disguise. They don''t care. As long as they can get out alive, they can say anything.


    Tang Xiaotang across the screen clearly sees and hears everything. Compared with Lin bin, she can''t accept it at all. Because she has experienced more than him, she doesn''t feel much.


    There are too many souls like this, not only human beings, but also other races. They have no empathy and conscience, and sacrifice others to satisfy their own desires.


    And such a soul full of desire is also the most easily used by W organization. In her previous mission, the intruders were all like this.


    She doesn''t care whether these people will die or not, but Tang Xiaotang has to worry about the girl''s condition, because she finds that with more and more confessions from these two people, the girl''s resentment actually begins to drill into their bodies.


    Several times, she almost couldn''t control herself, especially when her puppet approached the two, and she couldn''t wait to merge their resentment with them.


    These resentments seem to have been out of her control, as if she had developed her own consciousness, and actively tried to control her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1410

    And with these actions of resentment, Lin Bin''s mood was also affected. Obviously, his depression and depression became more and more serious, and even the hint she deliberately left to him began to fail.


    No way! There must be something wrong!


    But through this barrier, Tang Xiaotang couldn''t feel anything.


    Another girl stood in silence. From just now on, she didn''t speak. Even if she saw the spreading black fog, she still didn''t move.


    Tang Xiaotang turned to look at her and asked in a deep voice, "how can I get out of here?"


    She has to get out!


    At this time, the outside pointer turned to Fuping again.


    Because of a lot of blood loss, his body began to tremble, and his face was gray and blue white. With his ferocious and terrible expression, he looked like a devil climbing out of hell.


    "One last question, Dad." The girl in front of him is still innocent, but there is no fear in the man''s eyes. The stimulation of pain and resentment has made him forget everything. Now there is only one idea in his heart.


    Invisible black resentments surround his body. Like parasites, they greedily stretch out their tentacles, penetrate his eyes, nostrils and lips, and invade his brain.


    Man''s eyes full of red blood, his body shaking more and more severe, twisted expression do not know is pain or excitement.


    "Where did you bury Lingling''s body?" He heard the girl ask.


    "In Under Baigong mountain, under a huge stone... " The man''s trembling voice is getting lower and lower, too much blood loss, his eyelids droop, his body begins to slowly slide from the chair, and his breath is becoming weaker and weaker.


    It seems that he can''t hold on any longer.


    But everyone on the scene didn''t care. Lingling got the answer she wanted. The bloodstain on her face finally disappeared and her lovely appearance was restored. However, the girl next to her glared at the woman opposite her with her deformed face.


    Qian Jing no longer feels fear, her eyes are gray and numb, as if she has completely given up the struggle.


    The girl, with a smile on her lips, always stood on the steps. Even when she saw that Fuping couldn''t get up, she didn''t open her mouth to stop the game.


    Lin bin looks gloomy. Now he doesn''t care whether he can leave or not. These two people deserve to die, and they don''t deserve sympathy.


    The bright red pointer is still turning, it slowly stops in front of Qian Jing.


    "In that case, I''ll ask you one last question." The girl stared at the opposite woman, unable to see the shape of the mouth slowly open and close, speechless fear.


    The last question, after that, will the game end?


    Even if she no longer resisted, Qian Jing''s dark eyes lit up a little. Her survival instinct made her unwilling to give up even a little hope.


    "After that, I can leave?" She looked up at the girl who looked down at them on the stairs.


    The girl replied with a smile: "I said, as long as I am satisfied, you can leave."


    However, she can''t guarantee whether she can persist until she goes out alive.


    Wen Yan, Lin bin is not so excited.


    If he knew that he could leave at the beginning, he would be very happy, but now, what would he think even if he left? Just as those two people said just now, they have done so many bad things, and the outside world is still full of troubles, but those who have been harmed by them can never get justice back.


    In fact, he has known for a long time that the world is so cruel and unfair, just like his parents, who always abide by the traffic rules. They were killed by a drunk car running a red light, but the perpetrator was only slightly injured. Even if there is a high amount of compensation, no amount of money is as good as


    therefore, he would immerse himself in the game and prefer to be a person who doesn''t care about anything My homeboy.


    In this case, he might as well stay here. Even if he faces these monsters all day, it''s better than those who are more terrible than ghosts.


    Depression, depression, depression Negative emotions filled his mind and made him not want to move at all.


    "I know that as a lawyer, you are very cautious and careful. You will never leave a card behind in anything." at this time, the girl opposite slowly opened her mouth, and she asked, "where is the hard disk where you hide all the evidence?"


    "This..."


    This last question made the woman hesitate. The reason why she said all the things she had done before was that there was no evidence left. Even if these people knew that as long as she could leave safely, she had a way to defend herself.


    But if this hard disk is found, it''s the real evidence. Even if she can get out alive, there''s enough inside for her to stay in prison for a lifetime.


    For her, it''s better to die here than to live without everything.


    "If I did, would you let me go?" She looked up at the girl in front of her and asked again."You are not qualified to negotiate with me," the girl glared at her, looking indifferent and cold. "If you don''t follow the rules of the game, you have to be punished now."


    There was no emotion in her dark eyes. The eyes that looked at the mole ants were almost the same as the woman''s breathing. Strong fear came to her. However, at the same time, there was a secret resentment in her heart.


    If Kill her It wouldn''t have happened Kill her and she''ll leave


    A soft voice seemed to ring out in her mind, like every time she made a decision, telling her all the answers.


    Yeah, kill her, she''ll be able to get out of here!


    "In, in my office..." The woman spoke slowly, her expression struggled and hesitated, her eyes moved from the girl to the opposite girl: "this is the last question, if I don''t answer, will you kill me?"


    "I won''t kill you," said the girl, with an almost unrecognizable sneer on her expressionless face. "But if you can''t hold on like him, don''t blame me."


    "What will you do to me?" The woman continued.


    Her questions suddenly become more and more, and the girl''s tone is a little impatient. However, she is willing to answer this question, and she doesn''t mind telling her: "since you are so eloquent that you can''t tell a lie any more, cut off your tongue."


    She would not die without a tongue, but she could not speak any more, which was worse than death to her.


    The resentment and unwillingness at the bottom of a woman''s heart became more intense. She couldn''t see the black fog around her. They were just like snakes, getting into her body little by little, nourishing her fear and making her heart dark.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1411

    Kill her, kill her


    "Well, I said," she took a deep breath and said slowly, "it''s..."


    Girls staring at her face, even Lin bin also eyes on her, all the attention of women are attracted.


    No one noticed that when he fell to the ground, the man who was already dying suddenly moved his fingers. He raised his head slightly, revealing a pair of dark and strange eyes covered with white.


    Except Tang Xiaotang.


    Seeing that the man controlled by the black resentment slowly stretched out a hand covered with blood, quietly holding the scalpel on the ground a little bit, he seemed to feel no pain at all, and his body was vigorous and flexible to get up from the ground, while the girl standing on the stairs had no response, Tang Xiaotang could no longer keep calm.


    "Get out of here! Danger She put her hand on the solid barrier, looked at the girl and said eagerly, "he''s going to kill you!"


    "He can''t touch me," the girl''s dark eyes calmly looked at her: "going out will be controlled, here is absolutely safe."


    "I know, but the one outside is also you!" Tang Xiaotang''s intuition tells her that once the controlled man meets the girl, even if there is this barrier, it can''t stop the resentment that wants to invade her.


    The girl looked at her quietly. The anxiety in the woman''s eyes was so obvious that she was still worried about the reality even though she knew that it was only the shadow formed by her part of consciousness and resentment.


    But what if it''s her? Emotion is useless to her. If she disappears, she will not be affected by the disgusting pollution.


    However, the absolute calm reason still has a slight shake.


    She moved her eyes away from the possible disappointment in a woman''s eyes.


    "The hard disk is in my office toilet..."


    At this time, the woman outside was about to say the most critical answer. At that moment, the man who fell on the ground suddenly stood up and climbed up the stairs at a speed beyond human imagination. The scalpel in his hand flashed cold and went straight at the girl.


    Things happen so suddenly, Lin bin did not even react, the man has rushed up the stairs, in front of the girl.


    His eyes are like two holes, his face is weird and ferocious, his voice is hoarse and sharp, and he doesn''t even sound like a human voice.


    "Go to hell! You monster Grinning grimly, he stretched out the knife in his hand, and the bloody tip reflected a twisted face.


    The girl who heard the voice seemed to want to stop her, but she didn''t know why. Her body was slightly stiff and seemed to be controlled by something.


    I can only let the scalpel get closer and closer to her.


    "No way!"


    Tang Xiaotang''s pupils shrink when he sees this scene. If he lets the knife go down, let alone whether the girl will be affected. If her people see this scene, the world will surely end.


    She didn''t hesitate any more, but bumped directly into the barrier. She was ready to use her skills in her heart.


    Even if found, it doesn''t matter. No matter what, she can''t let her be hurt!


    As if through a layer of film, solid barrier did not cause any harm to her, just in the blink of an eye, she has appeared behind the girl.


    The tip of the knife almost touched the girl''s body, and Tang Xiaotang clearly saw the wisps of black resentment that twined her body like hair.


    They trapped her so tightly that she couldn''t move at all.


    No time to think, also can''t hesitate, she hugged the girl, holding her body a quick turn, will she firmly in the arms, with the back block the knife close at hand.


    "Pooh


    The sharp weapon passes through the skin and flesh, and the strong resentment invades the body like ice. The sharp pain is accompanied by the cold feeling that almost freezes the soul, and it devours the remaining vitality of the body crazily.


    Visible to the naked eye, her face became pale. This knife did not hit the key point, but made her lose all her ability to act. Those resentments not only corroded her whole body, but also tried to invade her soul.


    And this resentment, let Tang Xiaotang feel very familiar.


    And she finally saw the source of the resentment surrounding the girl - a button on her dress.


    Maybe it''s because she can''t see the button on the back waist, or maybe she doesn''t notice that such a small button will bring such a big impact. If it wasn''t for such close contact, she could clearly feel the power fluctuation from it, Tang Xiaotang would not even find it.


    By embracing the girl, she grabs the button in one hand and drags it down in a sliding position.


    Just like pulling out the blocked water outlet of the swimming pool, the resentment surrounding the girl instantly began to disperse in circles. Like smoke, it revolved around the whole space and could no longer condense into tentacles. She could even vaguely hear their miserable screams.


    Lost the control of resentment, the man behind him finally stopped moving. His dark eyes turned into normal white, but his pupils had completely dispersed, and his stiff fingers slowly released from the handle.Then, without waiting for her body to fall, the girl who regained her strength waved her hand lightly, and his body immediately flew out and hit the wall heavily.


    The knife was still in her body, but there was not a drop of blood from the wound. The woman''s body slipped slowly, and she fell on her knees, but her hands were still around her, just kneeling in front of her body.


    It''s like when they first meet, she keeps her behind.


    The girls and girls sitting on the chairs disappeared as soon as the girl''s bondage was released, and the resentment surrounding the girls could no longer get close to them.


    Lin bin and Qian Jing, who are still alive, lose consciousness in an instant. Time seems to be still. Everything around them becomes a virtual shadow. Only the two embracing figures are clear and firm.


    The girl reaches out her hand, the invisible strength supports her body, her dark eyes finally dispel all the resentment for the first time, so quietly, full of complex staring at her.


    Tang Xiaotang found out that she didn''t have pupils. She just couldn''t see her eyes because they were too dark. If she didn''t have those gloomy resentments, she was also a pair of very clear eyes.


    She gently raised the corner of her mouth and gave a difficult smile.


    The girl looked at her, looking at her light smile. After a long time, she spoke slowly with a low voice that could hardly hear her emotion.


    "You Why do you do that? "


    She doesn''t understand how she feels now. She''s not hurt. She''s no longer bound. But why does she feel more uncomfortable than those disgusting things.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1412

    It seemed that she was oppressed by something. It was very stuffy. It was clear that she didn''t need to breathe. But at this moment, looking at her pale, bloodless face, she felt that it was hard for her to breathe.


    It''s totally different from resentment. It''s an emotion that never existed.


    She wanted to save her, but there was all about destruction in the power of her awakening because of resentment, but there was no ability to heal.


    As if back to the time when she had been in this place, she was as powerless as a human being. She could do nothing but accept everything the world gave her.


    The woman''s fingers swept her cheek, the temperature that once made her feel warm is no longer there, but her eyes are still as gentle as the first time I saw her.


    "You''re ok That''s great... "


    Her voice became very light and low, but she could hear every word very clearly.


    "Don''t resent any more, you have Take revenge on them. It''s time to put it down... "


    "Is that what you want?" The girl looked at her lips that had lost their blood color, and something appeared in her dark eyes.


    The power in the body is losing rapidly, and the resentment is almost uncontrollable, which will erode her soul. If Tang Xiaotang had not had a special constitution, he would have been affected as soon as the resentment entered the body.


    However, even if she was not affected, it was not easy to get such a knife. At least the tip of the knife was actually stabbed at her. Although she would not die, it also hurt!


    "Always resentful, very tired," enduring the pain, she struggled to maintain a smile, slightly side of the head, looking at the empty sky another her: "I hope I hope you can be happy... "


    Regardless of sympathy or similar experience, Tang Xiaotang hopes that the girl can put down her resentment and look forward.


    After all, compared with the long life of their family, this experience is like an experience, and it will be over when it is over.


    It''s like a ray of light passing through the thick clouds and falling into the dark space. The fog enveloping the whole world is constantly shaking. In the eyes of the edge guards who think it''s going to spread again, it suddenly starts to fly back like a balloon.


    The people and buildings that had been engulfed by the fog reappeared, and nothing was harmed.


    The fog is still dispersing. The government immediately organized a lot of scientists. All of them tried to find out the truth of the fog dispersing. But because no one dare to enter the central area which is still covered by thick fog, no one knows what happened there.


    And at this moment, at the heart of the fog.


    With the girl as the center, the invisible power spread from her body, and the space seemed to vibrate. Those resentments were torn and disappeared little by little. Everything around her became particles, but several people who fell on the ground were not hurt.


    The girl doesn''t care at all. She just stares at the woman in front of her. Her dark eyes are full of emotions she doesn''t know.


    Sad, reluctant, sad


    "Don''t shut yourself up, go out," the light in the woman''s gentle eyes disappeared a little, and her cold fingers slipped from her face: "you don''t belong here..."


    She saw a little light in the girl''s dark eyes. Although it was weak, it was as clear as a candle in the dark.


    So, with her last strength, she left that smile on her face.


    "To meet Belong to, belong to you... "


    The fingers on her face lost the last temperature, slowly slipped, the light under her eyes went out, the once gentle eyes closed, and never opened again.


    "Pa..."


    There is a drop of crystal water falling gently, splashing a little water on the pale, smiling face.


    Gathered in the center of the fog quietly dispersed, the sky, the rain fell quietly, quietly washing the city finally see the light.


    Along with the pain and resentment, they are thoroughly washed away.


    The girl quietly opened her eyes, but there was a shallow water mark under her left eye.


    "This is Cry Is that right? "


    She stretched out her hand and slowly wiped the water on her face. Looking at the smiling face of the woman, she finally slowly and gently lifted her lips to show a real smile.


    The clouds are gone, and the warm and bright sunshine is again sprinkled on every inch of the land. This prison like hospital and shelter will no longer be covered in the shadow.


    Just like those evils, no matter how they are covered up, they are still exposed to the world.


    "I''ll put down my resentment and move on as you wish." She reached out and touched her face with her fingertips.


    The woman''s body turns into a light spot in front of her eyes. The girl turns around and looks at the two people falling on the ground. She slightly raises her hand, and a mobile phone suddenly appears in Lin Bin''s hand.


    "I hope you won''t let me down." Of course, even if she is disappointed, it''s nothing. She has already revenged on the person who should be revenged. Now, she wants to go the way she should go, as she hopes.She looked up and recovered. In the clear sky, a very light blue light passed quickly and disappeared.


    After leaving her body, Tang Xiaotang didn''t return immediately. She hid in Qian Jing''s body until the girl met her people and followed them to leave.


    As soon as I went back, I found that afar was not there. Before I had a rest, Tang Xiaotang immediately called him.


    "Sugar, your mission is over?"


    Afar''s face appears in the water mirror, because the risk of this task is very low after the assessment of the organization, and the recent battle with the W organization has become more intense, so he did not pay attention to the whole process.


    Of course, the most important reason for not paying attention is that he believes in Tang Xiaotang''s strength. For such a simple task, there is no problem at all: "how is it, nothing happened?"


    "What if I say yes?" Tang Xiaotang took a look at him and found that he looked tired. His silver hair, which was always the most precious, didn''t look as smooth as before. He didn''t rest for a few days.


    No way, this matter is very important, so even if she knows that he may have been devoid of skills, she must report it to him in time.


    "What happened to you?"


    Afar''s face became serious immediately, and Tang Xiaotang didn''t delay any more. She put the button taken from the girl in front of the water mirror and slightly removed part of her power.


    All of a sudden, a stench came, accompanied by this bad smell, is a very thin, octopus tentacle like black smoke, it is like life, a breakthrough in her strength began to struggle to escape.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1413

    Tang Xiaotang couldn''t do what she wanted. With her five fingers, an invisible barrier appeared immediately, trapping the resentment firmly in her palm.


    "This is -" afar''s eyes were deep. He looked at the button wrapped in black air, and his voice was deep.


    "Found it in her." "I think that''s the key reason for her going black," Tang said


    "What long hands they have!" Afar said coldly, and then immediately asked her, "are you not hurt?"


    Originally, she chose this world for her temporary self-cultivation. However, W organization is all pervasive, which really annoys afar.


    If anything happened to her, he couldn''t forgive himself.


    "I''m fine." Tang Xiaotang shakes her head. Although she found this thing at last, the task is very smooth on the whole. Not only is there nothing wrong with it, she also gets unexpected results.


    "No! You still have to check it out! " Afar is still very worried, he said: "the next task you don''t participate in, wait until there is no problem."


    "I didn''t expect you to have a conscience when you are picky," Tang Xiaotang refused. She was not injured at all, and now is the time of lack of people. She is on vacation at this time. You can imagine how much pressure Ivar has to withstand: "no, you remember my vacation, and you can make it up for me at that time."


    Afar over there heard her saying that she was really OK. He was relieved and didn''t insist any more. After all, Tang Xiaotang was right. Now there is really a shortage of people. Because too many people have been cleaned up by the exchange transfusion organized before, let alone the experienced one, even a lot of people who haven''t been fully trained have to start work ahead of time Line task.


    "Well, I''ll let you take double pay leave." He is seldom generous once.


    "Three times!" Tang Xiaotang is not polite about the terms.


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right Looking at afar''s painful teeth, Tang Xiaotang reaches out his hand with satisfaction, and the button wrapped by her strength floats slowly, and floats to the water mirror a little bit.


    "I''ve handed it in. You can do it yourself." Looking at the constant struggle in the transparent ball of black resentment, Tang Xiaotang means something.


    "I know," said afar, holding out his hand and catching the button. He understood Tang Xiaotang''s meaning. If Xiaoyu''s people knew that their juveniles had been hacked by others, they would have another ally.


    After putting it away, he jokingly said, "go and check it. Don''t worry. Diana is not here today."


    "That''s OK." After hearing that the woman was not there, Tang Xiaotang agreed to go for an examination. Although she didn''t feel hurt in this mission, at the end of the day, the resentment still entered her body. If she was really affected, the consequences would be serious.


    But: "what did she do?" Doesn''t that woman never leave her lab?


    "There are too many wounded people in the warhead recently. She was transferred to help temporarily." Afar casually found a reason to see Tang Xiaotang did not continue to ask, his heart was relieved.


    She can''t know about it yet.


    Although Tang Xiaotang thinks it''s a bit incredible that she will obediently obey the orders with that woman''s character, she doesn''t think much because it''s a special period now.


    "All right, that''s it."


    "Right," as Tang Xiaotang was about to finish his communication, afar over there suddenly said again, "have you met him this time?"


    Tang Xiaotang stopped for two seconds to know who he was talking about. She recalled several people she met in the task and felt that they were not that guy: "No."


    With that, she suddenly remembered the young man who took her back in the girl''s memory. At that time, she didn''t think he had any problems. But now, when she recalled carefully, as soon as he picked up the girl, she suddenly stopped fighting.


    Originally thought that the girl gave up the struggle, but now in retrospect, she looked more like being controlled.


    And then in the girl''s memory, this person never appeared again.


    "But he should have been there." She said.


    Although the resentment on the button is not familiar to her, Tang Xiaotang''s intuition tells her that it has something to do with that guy.


    Most likely, it was "he" who made it.


    "He is very dangerous," afar said solemnly. "Now we are almost certain that he is the head of W organization. You must pay attention to safety!"


    "I see," Tang Xiaotang waved. She heard someone over there named afar. She said, "OK, I''m going to check. Bye!"


    "Go ahead, go ahead." With that, the communication on afar''s side was cut off.


    But Tang Xiaotang did not go to check at the first time. She first opened the water mirror and adjusted to the world to see what happened later.


    She promised the girl to let her see everyone punished, and she believed that Lin bin would not let her down.The water mirror flashed, showing the picture after she and the girl left.


    Tang Xiaotang saw fully armed soldiers enter the completely open gray area.


    There are no horsehead monsters, no corpses, no terrible children, but there are no other creatures, either alive or dead.


    Including everyone who came in before.


    The city seems to have become an empty city with nothing.


    They searched the whole area, and finally, in the deserted hospital, they found only the surviving bodies of Lin bin and Fuping.


    At that time, the girl did not know how to make them faint, but for so many days in a row, until the rescue workers found them, they were just in a coma, without any life-threatening.


    Tang Xiaotang saw two people were sent to the hospital, even in a coma, along the way Lin bin also always hold the hand of the mobile phone, no one can take away.


    In the end, the rescuers had no choice but to let him have a physical examination with his mobile phone.


    Fortunately, in addition to being in a coma, he didn''t get any damage, but Qian Jing was a bit more unlucky than him, because in the previous game, she was not lightly injured, but her life was not in danger.


    Three days later, they woke up from a coma.


    But Qian Jing''s spirit has completely collapsed, in addition to shouting madly: "it''s not me! I''m right! " "Kill her! Kill her In addition, it is to hide in the corner and shrink into a ball, so that no one can get close to it.


    Tang Xiaotang knew that it was because she had been controlled by resentment. Although the time was short, the damage caused by such a strong resentment to the soul of ordinary human beings was huge and irreversible. She was lucky to be able to recover her life.


    But that''s what she deserves, not to be pitied.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1414

    And with the evidence in Lin Bin''s hands, even if she is not crazy, she will face a life-free death penalty.


    The first thing Lin bin woke up was to take out his mobile phone and make all the recordings public.


    This recording seems to have been processed by the girl. There is no one except their three voices, and the content is changed to Qian Jing and Fuping asking each other.


    As soon as the recording was sent out, it immediately caused a stir.


    Fuping, in particular, did not expect that the entrepreneur, who has always been ostentatious and keen on charity, was a beast with a face and heart. The crimes he admitted to himself, especially when he saw the child''s corpse excavated from the foot of Baigong mountain, made countless people red.


    There were so many attacks on him on the Internet that angry people even spontaneously blocked the door of the government to protest. Because the incident involved too much, all the people who had relations with him quickly got rid of the relationship with the incident, and his company was closed down.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Fuping had died in the grey area and could no longer be held responsible, he would face an inescapable severe punishment and an inescapable reputation.


    However, even so, some people feel that his death is not a pity, even if he died, those children who were destroyed by him can not be made up for.


    And Qian Jing. In fact, her case caused quite a stir at that time. It''s also because this case made Qian Jing famous in the legal field.


    Many people think that she really has no professional ethics, resulting in the suicide of the client, but after all, there was no evidence to prove that she broke the law at that time, but with this recording of her own admission, the case was immediately turned over again, and everything was right.


    However, she is now crazy, and naturally does not have to bear the responsibility, but she will spend the rest of her life in a mental hospital.


    Although she has not been punished by law, such a life is not like death to Qian Jing.


    She also got the punishment she deserved.


    Lin bin still remembers everything that happened in the hospital, but he didn''t tell anyone about the existence of the girl. When people sent by the government asked him, he only said that they were separated. When he entered the hospital, the two people had already quarreled. This recording was recorded by him just in case. Later, he fainted and went to the hospital when he woke up.


    Lin bin also found a recording in his mobile phone, which belongs to the woman named Zhao Shufang.


    He already knew her identity, and also knew that Xiaoyu was not her daughter at all. He knew that she had cheated him, but he still listened to the last voice left to him.


    In the recording, the woman thanks him in a very soft tone, saying that he let them get the punishment they deserved, and that his persistence saved the world.


    She has put down the resentment, so she hopes that he can put down all the bad experiences and live bravely and actively.


    He didn''t know when and how she left this message, and he didn''t know what the girl or the whole gray area had to do with her. But at the moment of hearing the recording, Lin bin suddenly felt relieved.


    He thought he would keep the secret forever.


    All of the three people can''t find out the information, so they have to give up. What they have experienced in the gray area and the reasons for the formation of the gray area will always be a secret that no one knows.


    But Tang Xiaotang won''t let the dirty secret of the shelter hide all the time.


    So, when the exploration team entered the shelter, according to the clues she left, in the room where they had stayed, they found the black account book left by the shelter in the safe hidden behind the wall behind the table.


    This information completely records all the black transactions in the shelter, including not only the information of all the people who have bought and sold "goods" from here, but also the information of every "supporter" who has cooperated with them and provided them with shelter.


    These people thought that the matter had ended with the disappearance of the shelter. Some people had no fear and began to look for prey again, but they didn''t expect that the evidence directly pulled them out.


    Because this evidence involves too many forces, buyers all over the world, so it is almost impossible to deal with.


    However, human beings have not been stupid to the extreme. Although they do not know the truth, many people have guessed that the gray area is related to this incident. Perhaps, it is because the grievances of these injured children are lingering that the gray area appears and completely destroys the terrible prison that once imprisoned them.


    So, although the list was not made public, on the same day after secret talks between the heads of all countries, several rich businessmen and politicians died of heart disease.


    Some of these people are well-known, but the concerns about their sudden death soon subsided.


    After that, some people who used to have relations with them were suppressed inexplicably, and some even disappeared in the world quietly.


    No one knows what the real cause of death of those people is, and no one knows what they have done. It''s just that since then, every country has stepped up the fight against human trafficking, and many shelters and hospitals have been closed.Although no one knows the miserable lives of those children who died, the safety of more children is guaranteed.


    Maybe at the right time in the future, the evidence recording their crimes will be made public to let everyone know what they have done.


    No one can escape punishment.


    Looking at the whole process, Tang Xiaotang is not very satisfied with the fact that human beings in that world didn''t announce that, but considering the complexity of the matter, and they did make all the people involved pay the price, she didn''t continue to do it.


    Because she has done what she promised the girl.


    With a sigh, although Tang Xiaotang really sympathizes with those children, she also knows that it is almost impossible to make the same thing happen again in that world.


    No matter which world, no matter what kind of creatures, their souls have a part of the shadow, evil, never lack.


    If there is no evil thought, it is abnormal.


    But just because there are all kinds of evils, good is so valuable and beautiful.


    I don''t know if she will meet a girl, but anyway, she hopes she can live well.


    Turn off the water mirror, Tang Xiaotang stand up, ready to do the examination.


    In order to maintain this precious good and protect the peace of all the world, her fight with W organization will continue.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1415

    "This task Give it to me? " Tang Xiaotang looks at the task introduction on guangnao, suddenly a little confused.


    Such a simple task, primary task can be completed, it is not necessary to give her hands.


    "Sugar, don''t worry," afar, on the other side of the water mirror, said to her as he looked at the data. "This task is different."


    "What''s the difference?" Tang Xiaotang looked at the task over and over again, but he didn''t find anything different. Isn''t that a discreet intruder who disrupts the rules? Moreover, the organization has found out that she has nothing to do with W organization. Just find a Tasker to send her back. Tang Xiaotang really doesn''t understand why this task was given to her.


    "The identity of the intruder is different." Afar rubbed his hair. Tang Xiaotang at the tip of his eyes saw that with his action, a lot of long silver hair was pulled down by his fingers.


    It seems that Ivar has taken much trouble in this period of time. The hair is almost the same as that of the technology department.


    She was sympathizing with him, but she heard afar continue to say: "this intruder is the son of another world."


    ¡°¡­¡­ "Ha?" For a moment, Tang Xiaotang only felt that she was listening. She never thought that such a thing could happen: "I said, it''s impossible! Didn''t you say that the son of the world can''t leave his own world? "


    The more she thought about it, the more strange she felt: "are these two worlds going to overlap again?"


    And even if they leave, they can find someone to get her back. What can they do with her.


    "No, it''s not that simple," Ivar sighed. "It''s very complicated. I can''t wait now. Go ahead first. I''ll tell you the details later."


    "All right." What else can Tang Xiaotang say? He can only take over the task.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    "My nephew, my aunt can''t help it. Look, this money..."


    "Nephew knows, three aunts, please wait a moment."


    As soon as Tang Xiaotang passed through the dizziness of time and space node, he heard a hoarse voice, which seemed to belong to a young voice changing period. Although he was young, his voice was very calm, like an adult.


    Before I opened my eyes, my body felt a sense of bondage that I had not seen for a long time, and I had a bad premonition in my heart. Tang Xiaotang didn''t know what he had become, but this familiar feeling


    It must not be a good thing!


    The feeling of her soul was gradually synchronized with the world. She opened her eyes, her vision was dim, and there seemed to be a lot of heavy things on her body, which made her almost breathless.


    What the hell is this?!


    Tang Xiaotang tries to look around. With her strong mental perception, she finds that she is probably in a bamboo box with her clothes on it.


    Tang Xiaotang felt it a little, and found that his body is square, not very hard, but not as soft as those clothes, and it seems to have a lot of hands and feet.


    What has she become? Books?


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside, which should belong to the boy just now. Tang Xiaotang gave up trying to move his body and lay quietly in a pile of clothes.


    "Creak..."


    The sound of the lid being opened rings, and the clothes on her body are removed one by one. Tang Xiaotang feels that her vision is becoming brighter and brighter. She stares at the top seriously to see who is coming.


    The last piece of clothing was also removed, and a handsome young face came into the eyes. Tang Xiaotang was stunned.


    Although the face is still green and astringent, and the eyes are not as gloomy and sharp as the data, the facial features of this face are not different from the data at all.


    This is her mission goal!


    The boy looked at her quietly, with some sadness and reluctance in her eyes. But after a moment, he did not hesitate to stretch out his hands and took her out of a pile of clothes.


    Through the eyes of the house, Tang Xiaotang finally sees her own body clearly. It turns out that she is really a book!


    Before she could see her name clearly, the boy had already taken her out of the house.


    Tang Xiaotang can see the other person clearly. She is a middle-aged woman in ordinary linen clothes and trousers, wearing a gray cloth towel. She is short and fat, with an ordinary face, dark and rough complexion. She looks like an ordinary village woman, but her eyes surrounded by fine lines are smart.


    This is a woman with a lot of heart.


    Tang Xiaotang instantly came to the conclusion that seeing a woman seeing a teenager, exactly speaking, the moment she saw her in the hands of a teenager, and the light in her eyes, Tang Xiaotang knew that what this woman wanted was her.


    And the young man''s action is also very obvious. According to their previous conversation and his look, he must have owed this woman money, and now he wants to give her to this woman to pay off the debt!no way! She managed to get to the side of the task target, absolutely can''t let him send her out!


    At this time, the young man had come to the woman, and the hoarse voice sounded again. The young man held her in both hands and sent her body to the woman: "third aunt, this book is..."


    At the moment when his words were about to be exported, Tang Xiaotang immediately let her mental strength follow the teenager to hold her hand and enter his consciousness. She said to him in a loud voice: "no!"


    "No!"


    Ear clear ring out a voice, Liu Jin whole person a quiver, the movement also subconsciously stopped.


    "What''s the matter, nephew?" At this time, the middle-aged woman''s hand has been put on Tang Xiaotang. Her hand is not only rough and full of stains, but also has great strength to hold her.


    Tang Xiaotang suddenly felt a heavy body, accompanied by a sticky feeling. She could even hear the slight sound of a woman holding her body.


    It''s like the sound of fracture. Of course, it''s conceivable that the effect of her handgrip is the same as fracture for a book.


    Fortunately, she is now a book, there is no pain, otherwise a woman this grasp, she will definitely hurt to death.


    "Don''t give me to her," the young man''s action stopped, Tang Xiaotang had to temporarily ignore the woman''s harm, she continued: "I don''t want to go with her!"


    The voice is very clear, and it seems that it is a young woman. Liu Jin looks at the woman in front of her suspiciously. She still has no response, just like she didn''t hear the voice at all.


    "Third aunt, you Did you hear anything? " This thing is too strange, Liu Jin looked at a woman who didn''t feel it, and tried to open her mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1416

    "What sound?" Woman a Leng, the eyes are very obvious flash doubt, can hold her hand but did not let go.


    When Tang Xiaotang heard this, she was on the alert: "this little boy will not regret it, will he? No, I have to get the money today! "


    "Nephew, my aunt also knows that you can''t accept your father''s leaving, but it''s all years ago, and our family really can''t help it..."


    The woman''s voice was still lingering in her ears, but the boy could not hear it at all. It seemed to prove to him that the voice sounded again in her ears, and it was more clear: "she caught my body so painful!"


    His eyes fell on the woman''s hand. She was holding the corner of the book tightly in her hand. There were clear creases on the paper.


    It''s this book Talking?


    "You are This book? " Although it''s unbelievable, it seems that there is only one possibility for teenagers to meditate in their hearts.


    "I''m not a book!" That voice sounds very unhappy: "can you let her let me go first?"


    It''s really books talking!


    "Nephew? Nephew, did you listen to me


    Just when he was full of disbelief, the voice in his ear became louder and louder. He immediately looked up and saw the woman''s unhappy eyes in front of him.


    "My aunt tells you that you must listen carefully when the elder speaks. You are also a person who has read books. You should know that..."


    "I''m sorry, third aunt," the boy said immediately, interrupting the woman''s words: "can you open the book first?"


    When the conversation was interrupted, the woman''s face was slightly heavy, but the boy said that he asked her to let go of her hand. She thought that the boy had repented and didn''t want to give her the book, so her hand was even tighter.


    This book is always valuable. The book I got from this boy last time was sold in the bookshop in the city for a lot of money! The boss also said that if there is still this book, just sell it, and he will charge as much as there is.


    That''s a whole load of money! I can exchange one or two silver! It''s worth the annual harvest of their one mu field!


    A woman''s heart is full of calculation. If she can sell another book, not to mention her youngest son''s shuxiu, she will marry her second son and have money!


    The boy doesn''t know how much it''s worth. She must get the book!


    "Look at you, my aunt knows that you are not willing to give up, but my aunt can''t help it. Your cousin studies and wants to fix up for the master. Your cousin also orders someone else. You have to prepare a dowry. If you can''t help it, my aunt won''t..."


    Women began to talk, Tang Xiaotang heard big head.


    Now the specific situation has not been transmitted, she directly black eyes, what do not know.


    "Besides, your third uncle asked someone to help you with your father''s funeral a few days ago. You have to invite people to eat..."


    "Three aunts, don''t say it." The young man pursed his lips and heard the woman mention his dead father. He couldn''t listen any more. Although he also wanted to know what was the secret of his mother''s leaving this book, now that they are all gone, what is the significance of his leaving it


    His hand holding the spine of the book was slightly loose, his eyelashes were slightly drooping, and his fundus became indifferent.


    "Hear" the voice of the young man, feel his action, Tang Xiaotang anxious, if let this woman take her away, she will sell her to other places, so she wants to meet him again, but it is not easy than looking for a needle in a haystack.


    "No!" She immediately made a sound and said to the boy, "don''t give me to her! I was left by your mother to help you! "


    The boy was going to let go of his hand.


    He slowly lowered his head and quietly looked at the book in his hand.


    In the end, Liu Jin did not give her to the woman.


    But in exchange, he gave his inkstone to the woman as a substitute.


    The inkstone was given to him by his father on his 12th birthday. Although it is not a precious object, it is also very rare in this small village. Although the value of the book is not as good as that one, because the woman is illiterate, and the price of the inkstone she saw in the bookstore in the city is indeed higher than that one.


    The woman''s abacus is crackling in her heart, so although it can''t be changed into money, her little son is going to school, so it''s not bad to give it to him.


    Maybe her son can absorb some of this boy''s aura and get a champion!


    Finally, the woman went home happily with the inkstone, and the rest of the teenagers went back to the house with a sigh of relief.


    The information hasn''t been transmitted yet. Tang Xiaotang has time to look at the room carefully.


    The room is a very ordinary thatched cottage. It should be a teenager''s bedroom. The room is very dark, with only a small window on the left side of the door.


    There was a wooden table by the window that looked like it had been used for a long time. The table top turned black with oily light and looked like it had been coated.


    On the right side of the room is a simple wooden bed, which is covered with a very thin bedding. At the foot of the bed is a dark red wooden box, which is open, with a few old clothes inside. She was taken out of this.In addition, the whole room can be called a home without anything, not even a stool.


    Even though she is used to all kinds of bad environment, Tang Xiaotang has to admit that this thatched cottage is really the poorest place she has ever seen.


    It''s hard to imagine that as the son of the world, he would live such a miserable life.


    Young hands holding her went to the wooden table, Tang Xiaotang saw a book on the table, several pieces of rice paper and a brush stained with ink. Not much difference between the as like as two peas.


    is copying books, the book is open, and the contents are exactly the same as those on the paper.


    He should be making money on this.


    The son of the world is too miserable.


    "Is this where you live?"


    Liu Jin heard the voice continue to ask, but he did not answer, but put the book on the table. First, carefully put away the book and content you copied, then put aside the pen still stained with ink, and then move it in front of you and stare at it.


    The book is very new. On the blue cover, there are three beautiful characters of "Ru Meng Ji". You can see that it was written by a woman.


    This book is indeed a relic left by his mother, but he has never opened it before, and he does not know what is written in it.


    Although the son does not speak strange, Liu Jin never believed in ghosts before, but now the voice is true, even if how incredible, he can only accept the reality.


    "Who are you?" Looking at the book, the boy asked in silence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1417

    But he waited for a long time, but he didn''t get any reply.


    Why is there no sound?


    After a moment''s hesitation, he put his hand on the book again, and the familiar voice sounded in his mind.


    "You can hear me at last!"


    That voice sounds very clear, like a young girl, her tone excited: "ah, that''s great! Finally, I don''t have to stay in that dark place any more! "


    He moved his hand away, and her voice disappeared again.


    It seems that only when he touches the book can he hear her voice.


    "Who are you?" The boy asked again calmly.


    Although she said she was left by her mother, she didn''t leave a word about it before her death, so Liu Jin didn''t believe the girl''s words.


    In fact, the teenager was right. Just now, he said that she was left by his mother. It''s just a lie that Tang Xiaotang told casually in order to let him leave. After all, she just came to this world and has never seen his mother.


    But since Tang Xiaotang found this reason, she absolutely has a way to let Liu Jin believe her.


    After all, Liu Jin is just a young man who has just lost her father. She is not the power minister who will be loyal to the government and the opposition. No matter how intelligent she is, he is just like a piece of white paper. It''s easy to win his trust.


    "I''m really here to help you," Tang Xiaotang brewed for a moment, let his tone become very sad: "in fact, I''m a Book spirit."


    Shuling?


    Doubts flashed in the boy''s eyes, but he did not immediately speak, but quietly waiting for the girl to continue.


    "We Shuling are born from the book, and we must be attached to the book to survive. But on that day, my boarding book was accidentally burned by an ignorant child. Just as my spirit was about to dissipate, your mother happened to pass by with this book. It was she who gave me a place to live again," Tang Xiaotang said, making up a kind of reason: "your mother has saved my life I should have tried my best to repay you for your kindness. But at that time, I was so badly hurt that I had to fall into a deep sleep. But when I woke up again, she was... "


    The girl''s voice was cool, and her voice was still very lively before Ming Dynasty. At this time, she suddenly became old and full of heavy vicissitudes. It sounded more sluggish than the oldest teacher in the school.


    Liu Jin frowned slightly. He really didn''t like the tone, so he said coldly: "since you are not left by my mother, why did you say that just now?"


    "If I don''t say that, can you let me stay?" Tang Xiaotang said, "and although I lied to you that your mother asked me to stay, I really came to help you. I want to repay your mother''s kindness!"


    "I don''t need you to repay me," the boy said coldly, "you go."


    She didn''t finish the task and couldn''t leave.


    Tang Xiaotang knows very well that young people of Liu Jin''s age and the death of both parents are sensitive and vulnerable. At this time, they will be extremely concerned about their dignity. Even if they are poor, they would rather starve to death than ask anyone for help.


    She had guessed that he would refuse, so the reason she made up in front of him could be used: "no, it''s not easy for us to practice. If we don''t repay our kindness, our cultivation will be damaged, and we won''t be able to gain the Tao. If we don''t repay our kindness, we may be damned by heaven, and our souls will be completely destroyed."


    "Your mother''s kindness to me is life-saving. It''s a great kindness. As her descendant, if you don''t let me repay this kindness, I will be struck by thunder!"


    The girl''s voice became urgent. At last, she seemed to cry out: "let me repay you! When I''m done, I''ll be able to build a body! "


    Liu Jin''s face is still cold, but his heart has been shaken. After all, he is not hard hearted. In addition, this book is left by his mother, so he can''t really throw it away.


    "I don''t need your help," he said. "Stay if you want, but don''t affect me."


    "Good! Thank you The girl''s voice immediately became happy, she promised: "don''t worry! I''m sure it won''t affect you! "


    "Better."


    As soon as the boy''s voice fell, he was ready to take his hand away. But at this moment, he heard the girl''s voice again: "that Can you wait a minute... "


    "What?"


    "Can you show the corner of the book? I feel a little uncomfortable like this... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When the teenager helped her deal with the corner of the book, the detailed information was finally sent. Tang Xiaotang looked at his cold face and read the information.


    The world It''s really troublesome.


    Her main goal is indeed the youth in front of her. His name is Liu Jin, and he is the son of this world.


    As she can see, Liu Jin was born in a poor family, and her parents died when she was young, but he was talented and intelligent. With his own strength and luck, he went all the way from an ordinary man to the chief assistant in power.This script is a master of the upgrade!


    The world is a low level of science and technology. Now it is in the period of feudal dynasty. The biggest ruler is a country named Liang, and this country is in the middle and late period of decline.


    It happened that the rules of the world were being adjusted, so disasters continued in the whole girder. In the Imperial Hall, the emperor was old and fatuous, and the eunuch''s relatives fought openly and secretly. Even the small countries along the border were ready to invade.


    The country is in turmoil, and the common people are even more miserable. Although they are not as empty as they are, they are all short of food and clothing, and their lives are very difficult.


    According to the original track, Liu Jin, who became the first assistant, should have been the last pillar of Daliang. She not only suppressed the whole chaotic court with her own strength, resisted the huge pressure, carried out reform, and carried out many useful policies, but also dealt a heavy blow to the small countries on the border who intended to invade Daliang and expanded the border of Daliang.


    Liu Jin''s influence on the royal family was squeezed to the minimum, so many people criticized him at that time, saying that he was ambitious and wanted to subvert the imperial government. However, there is no doubt that Liu Jin''s contribution to the Liang Dynasty and the people at that time is very huge and can not be wiped out.


    However, this is the original trajectory.


    Taking advantage of the weakest rules of the world, W organization secretly sent the son of another plane world into the world, and implanted the original development track of the world into her memory.


    Not only that, the identity they arranged for her also happened to be Liu Jin''s first wife.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1418

    Liu Jin''s life experience is very common. Nine of the ten sons of the world Tang Xiaotang has seen are of extraordinary origin. Even if they will fall into the mire from the clouds, they will at least have some foundation.


    But Liu Jin was born in a poor family. Although her family background is better than those around him (and his family background is not as good as others), she is much worse than the children of other worlds.


    His father, Liu An, was a scholar and passed the children''s examination and the year-old examination. However, because his family was too poor to pay the tuition of county school, he had to give up the imperial examination.


    Moreover, his parents died one after another, and several elder brothers had already married and separated from their families, so he had to stay in the city and earn a little money by teaching children to read and writing letters.


    Liu Jin''s mother, Fang''s, was a businesswoman with a declining family. The so-called scholars, agriculture, industry and commerce, in this era, businessmen have the least social status, let alone the businessmen who have lost.


    Although Fang is good-looking, his body is very weak. Nowadays people attach great importance to children. Most people don''t want to marry such a woman who is not easy to bear.


    But Liu didn''t care at all. Fang is a business girl, but she likes writing. One day when she went out to buy medicine, she met Liu An, who wrote letters for others on the street. They fell in love at first sight.


    At that time, Liu''s father was so poor that he couldn''t even get the dowry. It was Fang who married him with the dowry.


    After they got married, they were extremely affectionate. Soon Fang was pregnant and gave birth to Liu Jin.


    It''s a pity that Fang''s body is too weak. After giving birth to this child, she has been lingering on the bed. Later, after her parents died of illness, she became even more ill. She spent all day with the decoction, and her meager family was soon consumed.


    In order to save his wife, Liu an even sold all his family property. As a scholar, he had to take care of his children and try to make money to treat his wife''s illness. He even wrote letters and copied books for others during the day. At night, he went to work as a coolie to help others move things, just to earn more money to buy medicine.


    Liu Jin is also very good. Since childhood, she knew that her mother was sick and her father was under heavy pressure. She never asked for anything. At a young age, she knew to take care of her mother with her father.


    And Liu Jin is worthy of being the son of the world, very extraordinary. He is extremely intelligent. He can read at the age of one, can read hundreds of books at the age of three, and can write poems and Fu by himself at the age of eight, helping his father copy books to earn money.


    Although the family lives in poverty, Liu An and Fang''s family love their only son very much. They live a poor but happy life.


    It''s a pity that she has a poor life. Despite her husband''s kindness and filial piety, Fang''s family still failed to support her. When Liu Jin was ten years old, her condition suddenly worsened, and she died a few days later, leaving Liu An and Liu Jin to depend on each other.


    When his beloved wife passed away, Liu An was very sad. He didn''t want to stay in this sad place. In addition, he sold the house they lived in in in order to save Fang''s life. So he took 10-year-old Liu Jin back to his hometown liujiacun and lived in the house left by his parents.


    After three years, Liu An''s health went from bad to worse because of his wife''s death. Finally, ten days ago, he followed his wife and left Liu Jin alone.


    According to the original development, 13-year-old Liu Jin''s parents died, and his uncle was unwilling to help him. He had to copy books for others to earn money while studying for the hospital examination.


    Fortunately, Liu Jin''s own strength is strong enough. He passed the children''s test, and soon passed the year-old test. He was admitted to Fu Xue with excellent results and became the youngest scholar.


    Then, he quickly stood out in the county school and became a student. He was not only exempted from the service tax and tuition, but also got a meal (that is, the scholarship given by the state), and was qualified to take the rural examination once every three years.


    The excellent Liu Jin was appreciated by the prefect and the professors of Fuxue. They thought that Liu Jin would be able to pass the examination. Even the Jinshi was not impossible, so they took good care of him at ordinary times.


    Especially the magistrate sun yuan, he even wants to marry his daughter sun Jiao to Liu Jin.


    This sun Jiao is Liu Jin''s first wife.


    Three years later, Liu Jin really stood out in the local examination, successfully passed the examination, and was the first Jieyuan.


    So sun Yuanli called Liu Jin and told him that he wanted to marry his daughter to him.


    Liu Jin had never met sun Jiao before, but because she had received a lot of favors from sun yuan in the past three years, and married sun Jiao, she could really help him without foundation, so she agreed.


    But at that time, both of them were still under age, so they were only engaged and did not get married.


    After that, Liu Jin performed very well in the palace examination, and was the editor of Hanlin Academy with the second place in the palace examination.


    With the help of sun yuan, he was promoted to the position of minister of criminal justice in just four years, and his achievements are outstanding, and his future is promising.


    At that time, the old emperor was old and frail, and all the princes in the court were fighting secretly. Because of a case, Liu Jin was involuntarily involved in the fight for the right. Even if he didn''t intend to stand in line, it became the target of public criticism.


    Later, although she got away with her strength, Liu Jin rationally chose to escape the fight by taking the opportunity of being demoted.


    He took sun Jiao, who had just been married for less than a year, to the northern frontier and became an ordinary county magistrate.At that time, however, the situation on the border was not optimistic. The garrison colluded with foreign enemies and often let the barbarians enter the country to plunder resources, which made the people miserable.


    When Liu Jin came here, he was very angry. He immediately began to rectify the chaos, but offended the officers and barbarians who accepted bribes. Therefore, they planned to attack the city and set fire to Liu Jin''s residence.


    But at that time, Liu Jin just went out to inspect the countryside, and only sun Jiao was in the house.


    Liu Jin, who got the news, rushed to drive out the remaining barbarian soldiers in the city. He thought sun Jiao had escaped, but he didn''t know that sun Jiao had been waiting for him at home.


    Then sun Jiao was burned to death.


    The death of her wife made Liu Jin very angry. Although he had no love for sun Jiao, he also had family affection. After all, she was his first wife and the daughter of his benefactor. In addition, seeing the tragic situation of the border people, he was determined to eliminate the barbarians.


    But at that time, the Daliang regime was very corrupt from top to bottom. The upper level was busy seizing power and enjoying pleasure. The middle level was corrupt and accepted bribes. The lower level was not thinking about how to exploit the people, or colluding with foreigners. A few incorruptible officials were also squeezed to the edge. They were either relegated like Liu Jin, or resigned themselves, or even lost their lives.


    Liu Jin knows that it is impossible to change this situation only by strength. He must obtain the supreme right to do what he wants to do.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1419

    So he changed his former integrity and began to climb up regardless of everything.


    He has a high IQ. When he uses his intelligence to seek power, the speed of promotion is far faster than ordinary people think.


    It took only five years for Liu Jin to climb into the cabinet from an ordinary county magistrate.


    At this time, he was only twenty-five years old. In order to gain more power, Liu Jin married the daughter of song Zheng, the first assistant of the cabinet at that time. Song Zheng took him as his successor. After his death, Liu Jin succeeded him as the first assistant.


    At that time, he was less than 30 years old and was the youngest chief assistant in the history of Daliang.


    At this time, several princes were abandoned by the old emperor who was more and more afraid. With the exile and imprisonment, the royal family declined. The seventh prince, who succeeded to the throne, was weak and could not support the whole court.


    Thus, the power of the whole court Hall fell on Liu Jin, who had no support.


    Liu Jin didn''t waste his ability either. He reduced taxes, reformed the imperial examination, and implemented a series of policies to benefit the people. He not only selected a large number of talents, but also set up the military examination, which changed the current situation of emphasizing literature and belittling martial arts in Daliang.


    Under the leadership of Liu Jin, the decadent beam will be reborn and continue for a hundred years until the next son of the world appears and changes the pattern of the world again.


    But w-organization got involved.


    The intruder would have a great influence on the other world, let alone an intruder equivalent to the son of the world, which can almost make the invaded world mistake her for the son of the new world.


    Especially the invaders who get the "future story" and are deeply hostile to the son of the world.


    She chose to help Liu Jin''s biggest political enemy at that time, the third prince who was deposed in the fight for the right.


    The third prince himself is very powerful, but he is headstrong, and has a grudge against Liu Jin. At the beginning, Liu Jin''s demotion was related to the third prince, but Liu Jin handled it impartially and didn''t leave him any feelings. What''s more, he angered the third prince and formed a grudge.


    So the intruder, who became sun Jiao, chose to leave with Liu Jin for the first time after he came to the world, and then tried his best to attract the attention of the third prince.


    She is the intruder of the world, and her luck is much better than ordinary people, so she finally married the third prince as a side concubine.


    Then, with the "future" she knew, she began to help the third prince seize the throne and deal with Liu Jin.


    It can be imagined that under the influence of "Sun Jiao", the third prince''s luck was almost equal to that of Liu Jin, the son of the world. They started a fight of "Qi Yun". Under the suppression of the two, Liu Jin''s original fate changed greatly.


    At one time, half of his powerful subordinates were poached by the third prince, and the people who helped him were also attracted or removed by them. The third prince also sent killers to assassinate Liu Jin, and they almost killed him several times.


    Although in the end, Liu Jin was more skillful and won the victory, and still sat in the position of the first assistant, his character was completely different from before.


    After more betrayal and injury, Liu Jin became more ruthless. In order to obtain the right, he killed too many people by all means, supported the puppet like seventh prince, and held all the rights in his own hands. He changed from a good minister with the world in mind to a powerful minister with the whole head and tail.


    Liu Jin, who won the victory, eradicated all the power of the third prince. Even sun Jiao, the ex-wife, did not let go. He gave her a cup of poisonous wine in the name of the emperor and killed her.


    So the other world is in chaos because of the death of the son of the world. Although Liu Jin is still alive, because of this fight, Liang, who is already unstable, has completely declined. Natural disasters continue, and talents wither. No matter how hard he tries after that, he will not be able to turn the tide.


    Therefore, her task this time is not only to prevent the invaders'' influence on Liu Jin and help Liu Jin complete her task, but also to protect "Sun Jiao" from dying in this world.


    It''s good to say that the previous task is close to Liu Jin, and it''s only a matter of time before she gets his trust, but the task of protecting "Sun Jiao" is


    Although it''s still a long time before the invaders replace sun Jiao, it''s not sure whether the W organization will make things ahead of time.


    Forget it, don''t think about it so much. After all, it''s the son of the world. It''s not so easy to be controlled by them, and it''s lucky. It shouldn''t happen easily.


    Now the most important thing is to help Liu Jin, the son of the world who seems to be dying of hunger.


    With this in mind, Tang Xiaotang takes a look at the boy who helps her straighten the pages of the book.


    He looks very thin, but he is not short, which makes him look like a bamboo pole. He is too thin. Although his green face is excellent, it is too pale and gloomy, and there is a bit of sadness between his rich eyebrows.


    The most peculiar is that pair of Phoenix eyes, his eyes are not pure black, but a very light amber, although the eye color is indifferent, the pupil is clear and bright, when the sun outside the window falls on his face, that pair of eyes also seems to become a light gold, which makes Tang Xiaotang rise a bit subtle favor to him.Very beautiful eyes, very similar to hers.


    But it''s very different from the people in Daliang.


    She remembers that it seems to have been mentioned in the organization''s materials that Liu Jin''s mother, Fang''s, had Hu ancestry, which should be a kind of atavism.


    However, because he was too thin, there was not much meat on his face, so his eyes were bigger than ordinary people. Suddenly, he looked really scary.


    Tang Xiaotang sighed when he thought of his helpless family. It seems that the first thing she has to do now is not to let him starve here.


    "Why do you sigh?"


    Suddenly, the boy''s voice was hoarse. Tang Xiaotang looked up slightly. The boy''s face was still cold. His hands gently spread out the pages and smoothed the wrinkles.


    "I just sigh, how can you be so poor? I remember when I met your mother, she had a lot of money in her family Tang Xiaotang said.


    The boy didn''t answer her. He frowned and looked at the wrinkles on the cover. His eyes showed heartache.


    Just now that woman''s strength is too big, moreover her hand is also very dirty, her book cover has been soiled by her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1420

    "Come on Here are Things... "


    "Don''t What should she do... "


    "Put her there Leave it alone Here you are... "


    "I don''t - I don''t..."


    The voice was very low, intermittent and indistinct, as if it had been made by covering one''s mouth, especially the woman''s voice, which never sounded again after the last sound.


    Although she only heard one or two words, the girl had already recognized that the voice was the girl''s. she was in a hurry and was about to rush into the house -


    but the man beside her reached out and stopped her. He looked warily at the open door and showed deep fear.


    "Don''t be impulsive, miss!"


    He lowered his voice and opened his mouth slowly. While protecting the girl, he stepped back two steps and winked at his subordinates, indicating that he would go in and explore the situation.


    To beat so many young men alone, that man''s strength must be extraordinary. They are certainly not his opponents. Now I don''t know whether this person is a friend or an enemy. In case he attacks them


    Although the girl is to bring them to save people, men are very clear about which is more important. After all, they are the daughter of the prefect. Their most important task must be to protect her safety. If the girl has an accident, they are responsible for saving people.


    As for saving people, it''s enough to do according to one''s ability. It''s a credit to be able to save them. Even if they can''t, it''s not their fault that these thieves are too rampant.


    Thinking about it in his heart, the man looked at his sword drawn from his waist and walked cautiously into the open door.


    On the doorframe lay a comatose man, who kicked him away and crossed the threshold into the inn.


    The lobby is neatly filled with tables and chairs and empty. The wooden shelf behind the long counter is full of wine jars. On the left side is a wooden ladder upstairs. Next to the wooden ladder is a door with a curtain, which looks like a back kitchen.


    The sound, it seems, came from behind the door.


    The man crept up, his heart beating like a drum, subconsciously held his breath, for fear of disturbing the people behind the door.


    "How''s it going? I didn''t lie to you


    Closer, the voice is clearer. It was heard outside before, and it sounds very young.


    Outside, the rest of the people were staring at him nervously. The man swallowed a mouthful of saliva and looked back nervously at them.


    Just the man made a sign to him, let him continue.


    The man is afraid in his heart, and he is also afraid that the people inside will find out, but he can''t listen to the man''s order, so he has to go ahead.


    Around the empty counter, he came a little closer to the dirty curtain, which hung motionless, completely blocking the scene behind the door.


    He heard the sound of chewing things. There was so much silence around him that the "creak creak" sound was very clear. It was like an animal gnawing a bone. His hair stood upright and his hair was creepy.


    What''s in it?


    The man stood in front of the wooden ladder, holding out a shaking hand with a knife, trying to lift the curtain with a knife.


    He was so nervous that he didn''t see an empty wine jar beside the wooden ladder. Just then, an urgent voice came out of the room.


    "Oh, wait! The last one! Stay with me


    This sound suddenly rang out, startled the man directly kick down, the empty wine jar was immediately kicked to the ground by him, making a dull sound.


    There was no sound behind the curtain.


    The man in front of the door subconsciously stepped back a few steps. Seeing this, the man outside had a deep look in his eyes. He quickly grabbed the girl next to him, drew out his Sabre and rushed into the inn.


    The blade pointed at the curtain, and he cut it down.


    The curtain hanging in the cold light was cut into two parts by the fierce knife force, and the broken lower part slowly fell to the ground, revealing the two stunned faces behind.


    One is a face full of bruises and scratches, with disordered hair and unclear facial features. It can only be judged from the thin figure that he should be a teenager; the other is a very young and beautiful girl''s face. Her eyes are wide open, her cheeks are bulging, and she doesn''t know what she is eating, and her mouth is stained with some brown juice.


    They looked at each other in amazement. The boy was still holding a hand in front of the door. It seemed that he was going to pull open the curtain. The tip of his knife was only half an inch away from his fingers.


    Three people motionless big eyes stare small eyes for a long time, the girl even forgot to swallow things in her mouth.


    The girl outside could not see the situation inside and could not hear the voice. She thought that something had happened. She could not help but ask anxiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Has the girl''s voice finally broken the strange silence among them? Baili Bufan took the lead in speaking. He raised his hands and said in a loud voice: "wait a minute! I''m not a bad person! Don''t be impulsive


    The man put away the knife and looked at the boy with cold eyes. He replied: "nothing, miss."His eyes were behind the boy. The back kitchen of the inn was turned upside down. There were several dishes on the earthen stove. Only one of them had some food in it. The others were empty and only juice was left.


    Behind, next to a pile of firewood, a comatose girl was sitting on the ground against the wall. On the ground in front of her, there was a stout man who was also unconscious.


    Seeing that the man''s eyes fell on the girl, Baili Bufan immediately said, "she''s not the one I knocked out! Really, she can testify! "


    Then he pointed to the girl who began to chew the food in her mouth and asked her, "right?"


    The girl took the time to swallow what she had in her mouth. She glared discontentedly at the man. Then she turned and looked at the man. She raised her chin and said in a cold voice: "Ben As a witness, he''s right. She fainted on her own. "


    The man stared at him for a while, then at the arrogant girl who didn''t dodge. He finally put the knife back into the scabbard.


    "What are you doing here?" He asked gravely.


    "Food, of course!" Bai Li Bufan touched his stomach. Although there was no sound, it was still not filled.


    Unexpectedly, there was nothing in the kitchen of the inn. When they came in, only one cook was cooking.


    He seems to be a deaf man. Baili Bufan easily knocked him unconscious. Then they began to rummage for food.


    There is yellow rice in the big pot, but it is not cooked yet. There are many vegetables on the chopping board, but they are all raw and can''t be eaten.


    Finally, Baili Bufan made a few dishes of cold dishes and a dish of dry steamed bread out of the cupboard, but because these things looked so ugly, the girl didn''t want to eat them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1421

    Liu Jin should be going to the market to deliver this copy of the book, and then she will go with him to observe the actual situation.


    With this in mind, Tang Xiaotang looks at the boy next to him. His eyes are closed and he lies flat on his back. The face of Zhang Qingjun shows a kind of jade white luster under the reflection of the silver moonlight.


    Unfortunately, his cheeks sank, and because he was too thin, he didn''t have much meat on his body. When he lay down, Tang Xiaotang could even see the slightly raised ribs through his single clothes.


    It must be more uncomfortable to lie in such a hard bed like this.


    But Liu Jin didn''t feel it. After a while, Tang Xiaotang heard his slight breathing.


    He''s already asleep.


    Because Liu Jin''s body has no contact with her, Tang Xiaotang can''t enter his dream either. She can only sigh with regret and let herself go to sleep.


    The first time she entered the world, she was very tired today, and the rest of the matter will be discussed tomorrow.


    -


    the bright moon is in the sky.


    The silver white moon shines serenely, making the night more silent and deep.


    Under the same moonlight, the other side has fallen into a dream, but on this side, another person wakes up from the nightmare.


    "Ah


    There was a scream of pain, and a thin figure sat up behind the curtain. She held her shoulders, her eyes wide open, and gasped in horror.


    "Hoo Hoo... "


    The overwhelming flame in my mind seems to be still in front of me. I can''t breathe. Under the flame, my skin loses water a little, shrinks into red scars, and then zooms. With the bad smell of burning protein, it makes a "Zizi" sound. The pain of burning the body by the blazing fire seems to remain on the skin.


    The feeling of despair and pain, even now she remembered, still had a strong suffocating pain in her chest.


    Terrible It''s terrible


    "Miss! miss? What''s the matter with you? " There was a woman''s anxious voice outside. Then, a warm orange light came out of the window, and a shaking figure appeared on the window paper. It seemed that the other person was about to open the door.


    "Nothing I''m fine... " Head pain, perhaps the sequelae of nightmares, perhaps suddenly received does not belong to their own memory, girl subconsciously mouth, to stop the outside people into.


    The woman''s voice was full of doubts. She asked carefully, "Miss What happened? "


    "I just had a nightmare..."


    The girl covered her forehead and felt the soft bed under her body. With the light outside, she looked around her environment.


    The carved wooden bed with gauze curtain is covered with thick mattress. The embroidered pattern of a hundred butterflies on the surface of the silk quilt can be seen faintly. There is a light fragrance between the nose and breath. Through the gauze, there is only a hazy outline of the dressing table and the cabinet outside. This completely strange environment makes her feel absurd in an illusion.


    Is she dreaming? Or Really?


    Sun Jiao only remembers that she managed to finish a very difficult task. When she got home, she was just about to relax for a while. Her cousin recommended a novel to her, saying that it was the most popular one recently, which was about to be adapted into a TV play.


    and cousin as like as two peas, she told her that there was an important match in her book, the same name as her.


    It has to be said that this really aroused sun Jiao''s curiosity. Although she was not interested in these things at ordinary times, sun Jiao also decided to take a look at the name.


    So, on a dark and windy night, sun Jiao opened the book on a website.


    This novel, called Shoufu, tells the story of the hero Liu Jin''s rebellious attack from an ordinary person of poor family background to Shoufu. The plot of the novel is vivid, the plot twists and turns, and the author''s excellent writing style makes the image of the male owner extremely full. Not only the male fans are countless, but also many female readers have become the fans of the male owner.


    Because this book is a pure upgrade stream, there is no heroine at all. All of the author''s pen and ink are about how men fight in officialdom, and there are few female roles, and the play is not very high.


    Liu Jin, the male leader, is a set who looks at beauty like dust. He is ambitious. All the female characters in the article are the tools for him to climb up and gain power. He has never been attracted to any woman, including his two wives.


    The role with the same name is the most important female role in the early stage of this book, that is, to make the male leader completely change from an honest official who wants to avoid the darkness of officialdom and does not want to go along with others, to a person who seeks power and tries his best to climb up.


    To be honest, sun Jiao doesn''t like the man in charge. She thinks that this man is too cold-hearted. He is really an excellent man. He has the whole world in his heart, and there is no love between men and women. Even if she becomes the first assistant in the end, she doesn''t want to be in the top position. Instead, she tries her best to save the country.


    But maybe it''s because she has the same name as his first wife in the book. She really doesn''t like such a heartless man who causes his wife to die miserably and marries others in order to gain power.Although sun Jiao knows that, in fact, the death of "Sun Jiao" in the book can not be attributed to the male owner strictly, but in the face of danger, he really chose responsibility and gave up his family, which makes sun Jiao very uncomfortable.


    In contrast, she thinks that the villain in the book, the third prince, is better than the man in charge. At least, in order to let Liu Jin let go of his mother, he took poison and committed suicide after giving up his last card.


    However, many female readers like the hero very much. Because of the fickle character of the hero, they think that he is not a stallion like the general man who upgrades and flows away from the harem, and they think that his personality is very attractive.


    After the death of the third prince, sun Jiao couldn''t read any more, but she had some obsessive-compulsive disorder. She had read most of the whole book, and she felt uncomfortable if she didn''t read it all.


    So, struggling with the discomfort in her heart, sun Jiao just saw it at the end of the street. At this time, it was dawn outside. Sun Jiao, who stayed up all night, didn''t have a rest for several days because of her task. Just after reading the last word, she felt that her eyes were dark and she lost consciousness.


    Then she had a dream In other words, received a memory.


    And this memory is the life of sun Jiao in the book.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1422

    From her first love at first sight when she saw the handsome and cold young man in school with her father, to her joy and excitement when she finally married him, to her firm and unrepentant attitude to accompany him outside despite her father''s opposition, and finally to her despair and pain of being buried in the sea of fire alone. The soul of "Sun Jiao" seems to be integrated with her soul. She is experiencing her experience and feeling. In that dream, she even feels that she is sun Jiao, the poor woman who infatuates with Liu Jin but never gets his heart.


    Holding her head for a long time, the pain in her mind gradually eased. She slowly lay on the bed, staring at the strange top of the tent, with a strong sense of unreality in her heart.


    Even though she is not very entertaining at ordinary times, sun Jiao also knows the saying of crossing. Does it mean that she has entered the book Shoufu and become the "Sun Jiao"?


    What happened to her? Can she go back?


    Sun Jiao is so worried that she can''t sleep. If she can''t go back What should she do?


    When she thought of the tragic ending of sun Jiao, she could not help shivering. The pain of the terrible flame in her dream seemed to remain on her skin. The terrible temperature made her unable to forget.


    She can''t accept such an ending. Even if she can''t go back, she won''t end up like that!


    Sun Jiao hands tightly grasp the quilt, she tried to close her eyes, do not think about the terrible scene.


    Fortunately, it''s still very early now. She hasn''t married Liu Jin. There is still a chance for things to change.


    Everything, and the chance


    the next morning, at dawn, Liu Jin got up.


    Tang Xiaotang has been paying attention to his actions, so when he just got up, she woke up with him.


    But Liu Jin seems to have completely forgotten her. He went to the yard to wash together. She could only lie on the bed and listen sadly to the sound of washing in the yard. She couldn''t sleep any more.


    It was not until he finished washing and even finished eating in the yard that he came to the bed again.


    First of all, he folded the quilt. Even if he was the only one living in the room, Liu Jin still folded the quilt neatly. Even the thin mattress on the bed was pulled flat by him.


    Tang Xiaotang is more and more sure that this person must have obsessive-compulsive disorder.


    When Liu Jin tidied up the bed, he picked up the book at the head of the bed.


    After all, it was soiled. Even if he wiped it carefully, there was still a small mark on the cover of the book. Looking at the area that was obviously different from before, the boy frowned slightly, and the discomfort at the bottom of his heart could not be dispersed.


    Then he heard the girl''s crisp voice: "good morning! Did you sleep well yesterday? "


    If she didn''t hear her voice again, Liu Jin would almost think that she had a dream yesterday. Listening to the girl''s happy greeting, the boy slightly looked away, but he soon realized that he didn''t need to do so.


    After all, she''s just a book.


    "It''s OK," he said slowly. His voice was a little astringent. No one ever talked to him like this. There was a strange feeling in his heart And you? "


    Although the youth''s voice is still cold, but compared with yesterday, he will at least take the initiative to ask her, this is progress.


    "I sleep well!" That''s right. Although this bed is not friendly to human beings, for a book, such a wooden bed can make her lie flat and her body will not deform. Tang Xiaotang continued: "what are you going to do today?"


    The girl''s cheerful voice continued to ring in his ears. The boy thought of the book he had not finished, and the light in his eyes was suddenly replaced by depression.


    "I want to copy." He replied.


    "Well," the girl''s voice seemed to be a little disappointed, her tone was slightly heavy, "then can you put me by the window, I want to see the scenery outside."


    There was his ink by the window. Because he gave the inkstone to the woman yesterday, the boy had to take a bowl to hold the ink.


    Smell speech, he silently went to the table, the window with ink bowl moved to the other side, and then first pad a blank clean paper, and then put her on the paper.


    Outside the window is their small yard. Although Liu Jin cleaned up the yard, because the family was too poor, the whole yard was empty. She could not see anything except the flat land and a weed outside.


    "Thank you!" The girl''s voice regained her former happiness. She said, "I feel the sunshine and breeze outside. It''s really comfortable!"


    Listening to the girl''s voice, the dullness of the boy''s heart became more serious. The boy in this grade was sensitive and suspicious. He felt that she must be comforting him.


    But then the girl said, "I''ve been in that airtight box for so many years, and finally I can feel the sunshine and the breeze again. It''s so good..."


    The depression of the young man''s heart is gone. The girl''s voice is so joyful and excited. She is not comforting him. She really feels happy.


    Being locked up in such a dark place is what she always yearns for"If you like it, it''s fine."


    After a long time, Tang Xiaotang heard the boy''s gentle voice. For the first time, his tone faded away from indifference, but with a little relaxed.


    It was as if her happiness had infected him.


    So Tang Xiaotang also laughed: "can you put me here in the future? I don''t want to go back to that dark and dreary box. "


    "Don''t worry, I will never disturb you!"


    "Well." The boy nodded gently.


    He won''t put her there any more.


    If the goal is achieved, Tang Xiaotang will no longer disturb the young people to copy books. She knows that if Liu Jin can''t go to the market tomorrow, he will be completely deprived of food, which will not only affect her task, but also not what she wants to see.


    So all afternoon, Tang Xiaotang was reading Liu Jin''s copy.


    The young man who devoted himself to one thing was very serious. At this moment, all the green and astringent on his face disappeared. On his side face, which was somewhat angular, he could see the seriousness and coldness that belonged to the future chief assistant.


    Maybe it''s because he''s relaxed. Today''s boy is very fast. In the afternoon, he''ll finish all the rest.


    Tang Xiaotang watched him carefully align the pages one by one, stacking them as flat as a piece of tofu, then covering the top and bottom with white paper, and finally pressing them with something.


    The young man breathed a sigh of relief, looking at the pile of paper in his eyes.


    The reward for this book should be enough for him to eat for the next month, but if he wants to save enough money to go to the Fu Xue Kao Yuan, I''m afraid he will have to copy another 30 or 40 books.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1423

    Because I can only work in the daytime, it will take at least ten days to copy this book, and it will take more than a year to save enough travel expenses.


    But the next rural examination will be one year later. If he can''t pass the hospital examination as soon as possible, he will have to wait another three years.


    The boy''s mood became low, and Tang Xiaotang knew what he was worried about.


    The imperial examination system of Daliang was extremely complicated. Students had to pass the college examination to become students of state colleges. Only those who passed the college examination with excellent results could participate in the local examination.


    The economic expenses needed for the imperial examination were not affordable by ordinary families at all. Not to mention the tuition fees, board and lodging, but also the daily consumption of paper and ink, which accumulated a lot of expenses.


    What''s more, the number of people admitted to the scientific examination is not passed when the score is reached, but selected according to the proportion of the reference number of each province. Therefore, if the common people want to change their fate through the imperial examination, it is impossible unless they are born with a peerless genius.


    In fact, Liu Jin had already passed the children''s test. At that time, he was ready to take the hospital test, but Liu''s mother suddenly became seriously ill, so he had to give up. After Liu''s mother died, Liu''s father became ill again and spent all his family''s savings. Naturally, Liu Jin had no time and energy to take the test.


    Now, he has time, but not enough money.


    If ordinary people encounter such difficulties, they have no choice but to give up, or choose to continue to wait for three years, but for Liu Jin, a son of the world with great luck, this is not a big problem at all.


    Tang Xiaotang knew that, according to the original track, it was the bookshop owner who copied books. Seeing that he was talented and hardworking, he borrowed money to him and asked him to take the exam in the government school.


    Liu Jin, of course, was also a very important boss to help him save this money.


    Tang Xiaotang does not know whether the other party will help Liu Jin this time, but with her, it is impossible for Liu Jin to starve to death.


    If the boss still wants to help, she won''t stop it. After all, this is an important way for Liu Jin to get contacts. But if the boss doesn''t help, she can also help Liu Jin make money.


    Looking at the boy sitting at the table carefully sorting out the paper, Tang Xiaotang thought.


    Rice paper is all dry. Liu Jin makes them into a stack. On the top of it is a thick bamboo tube which is polished very smooth. Then he rolls up all the paper sheets like a bamboo mat. The outside is wrapped with cloth and tied slightly to prevent the paper rolls from spreading in the middle.


    It''s more convenient to carry. He has to start early tomorrow morning. He has to get everything ready today.


    Tang Xiaotang is watching the boy pack up his things. After finishing his copy, he turns around and walks out of the room. Tang Xiaotang only hears the sound of rummaging in the kitchen and the sound of water. Then she sees the boy coming in with a bamboo tube and two biscuits.


    Both ends of the thick bamboo tube are sealed tightly, and there is a piece of hemp rope tied at the bamboo knot, which should be the kettle here. The two cakes in his other hand look hard, just like two stones. When he put them on the table, Tang Xiaotang even heard the sound of "bang Bang".


    It''s a real "dry" grain!


    Tang Xiaotang watched the young man tidy up things. She was just thinking about how to attract his attention. When he asked him to take her away, the young man took the initiative to pick her up.


    "I''m going out tomorrow." The boy pursed his lips and whispered.


    He didn''t know why he wanted to talk to her about it. She was just a book. He didn''t have to tell her anything about him. But he thought of the girl''s voice during the day, which made him leave her here. There was always a strange feeling in his heart, as if he had done something wrong.


    "Where are you going?" Tang Xiaotang knows it and asks.


    "I''ll go to the market, return the copied books and buy some more things." Liu Jin said.


    "Take me with you." Tang Xiaotang immediately said, "I haven''t seen your human market yet." Tang Xiaotang said casually, "when I was conscious, I was in the dark library with many books."


    "Just put me and that book together. Don''t worry. No one else can hear me. I just want to have a look. It won''t cause you any trouble."


    The girl''s tone is very sincere. Liu Jin also wants to take her to the fair, but there are many people in the market, and there are many thieves. He has to buy rice after he has delivered the book. If there is any accident on the way


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, the girl''s voice became a little urgent. She seemed very afraid that he didn''t agree: "don''t leave me at home, that woman will come back!"


    When she saw that woman today, she had already peeped into this human being. Tang Xiaotang knew more about her character than herself.


    Just after Liu Jin''s father''s first seven years, she came to ask a child for money. Even ordinary people can''t do this, let alone she is Liu Jin''s third aunt. This shows that this person is cruel and mercenary, and has no moral concept.


    Of course, it''s normal for an ordinary village woman to have no such thing. After all, the more ignorant people are, sometimes the more terrible things they can do.And it''s not the first time that she has taken money from Liu Jin. According to Tang Xiaotang''s analysis of the woman''s character and her greedy character, when she gets the inkstone, she will not be reconciled to think of her in Liu Jin''s hands, and then she will think that there may be other rich things in Liu Jin''s hands.


    But she has no reason to ask for money again, but tomorrow Liu Jin will go out, so the woman driven by greed is 90% likely to come back and steal.


    After all, Liu Jin lives in the ancestral home of Liu family. It''s quite remote here. Behind it is a large bamboo forest. Usually no one passes by, and Liu Jin lives alone. The low fence outside can''t stop her at all.


    At that time, she just needs to make up a reason. Even if she is suspected, there is no evidence in the ancient times without monitoring. And Liu Jin is her younger generation, when the time comes, she will be in trouble.


    However, Tang Xiaotang also knows that Liu Jin will not believe what she said, but she chose to say it at this time with a purpose.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! How could aunt three do such a thing! "


    Sure enough, the teenager who had never experienced anything frowned and refuted her. His tone was slightly cold, and he seemed to think that she was saying too much.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t refute him either. She knew that none of Liu Jin''s uncles and aunts were good. Later, she made a lot of trouble for him because of her meaningless blood relationship. Even after Liu Jin''s character changed greatly, she cleaned them up and broke off their relationship, but she fell behind. The third prince seized the opportunity to join him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1424

    Now that she is here, she must help him solve these problems early, so as not to let the third prince and the invaders have any chance.


    Anyway, they have never regarded the youth as a relative. Instead of waiting until they are hurt, they might as well break the relationship now, without Liu Jin to rely on. Maybe they won''t come to the tragic end.


    "If you don''t believe it, we can make a bet," Tang Xiaotang said. "If she won''t come tomorrow, you can ask me anything. As long as I can do it, I will satisfy you."


    Juvenile did not speak, his eyes full of indifference, but Tang Xiaotang from the depths of his eyes, saw that he did not want to admit the doubt.


    Although he had no similar experience, his subconscious also felt that the woman would do such a thing.


    "If she will come as I said, promise me one thing." Tang Xiaotang continued.


    Liu Jin still did not speak, more and more dim in the small room, his outline gradually become overcast. His eyes drooped slightly, and his long eyelashes cast a small shadow on his face, making it hard for people to see his face clearly.


    Even if his hand was still on her, Tang Xiaotang did not read his thoughts.


    Because she was confident, she knew he would agree.


    Even if still young, even if not experienced, he is still that Liu Jin.


    He doesn''t have hope for the so-called uncles and aunts. In fact, he can also see their attitude from their performance. If they still have a little affection for him and their father, how can they refuse to visit him once after his father''s illness?


    It''s just that the books he has read make him not want to think of a person with the worst idea.


    He just needs a chance to give up on them.


    But what he didn''t understand was why she was so determined?


    "May I ask you to leave?" After a while, the boy finally raised his head. He looked at her and asked slowly.


    "When Of course Tang Xiaotang deliberately clenched his teeth, showing a determined tone: "if you win, I will leave immediately!"


    Then, she murmured in a small voice: "if you are struck by thunder, you should not die. It''s a big deal If it''s too big, I''ll just practice from the beginning! "


    Hearing her words, I don''t know why, Liu Jin, who was still depressed, suddenly felt a little relaxed.


    "Good."


    In fact, he didn''t think that she was scared by her words.


    After all, he is the only one who is lonely.


    Rare rise a bit bad heart, young did not tell her own ideas, he quickly finished washing, lying in bed.


    Put her on the pillow, the girl is probably still sad, she did not seem to find that he had changed her position, and not only did not find, she even whispered.


    "I''m sorry I shouldn''t have bet like that just now. I''m afraid of thunder... "


    "But he didn''t believe me! I have predicted that the greedy woman will come tomorrow! "


    The girl''s tone of indignation, Liu Jin listen to some want to laugh.


    It turned out that she knew this, but now that she had worked out the result, what was she worrying about?


    As if aware of his thoughts, the girl''s tone changed again. Listening to her slightly resentful voice, Liu Jin could imagine that if she had an image, she would be sad at the moment: "but the so-called way of heaven is impermanent. If heaven and I can''t get by, it will rain suddenly tomorrow, or other things will stop her, then I will be finished..."


    The way of heaven is changeable That''s a good sentence.


    "I would have left him alone if I had known However, I do not want to fall into the hands of that woman, she will sell me! If I can''t repay you then, I''ll still be struck by thunder... "


    "Otherwise, you''d better go to him for peace..." Before the girl found him, she said to herself, "no, no! How can I beg for mercy with a mortal? That''s a shame


    The young man who heard the first half of her sentence just flashed a smile at the bottom of his eyes and heard the second half of her sentence.


    The smile in his eyes suddenly disappeared, as if the warmth was just an illusion.


    The boy quickly took back his hand on the book. He closed his eyes heavily, as if he had fallen asleep and didn''t hear the words just now.


    So he did not know, after his hand moved away, the girl''s voice suddenly disappeared.


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the boy lying on the bed with his eyes closed and smiles.


    It seems that the teenager already has some good feelings for her, so next, her task can be carried out more smoothly.


    It''s just I don''t know whether the intruder has arrived or not?


    With a heavy sigh, Tang Xiaotang closed her eyes. Now she can''t see sun Jiao, and she can''t be sure of her condition.It seems that we should help Liu Jin pass the hospital examination as soon as possible. Otherwise, he is always in the light, but the other side is in the dark. The limitation is too big.


    The young man''s breathing gradually became gentle. He was tired all day, so he fell asleep very quickly. Listening to his breathing, Tang Xiaotang gradually fell into sleep.


    The moonlight is light, and the night is getting thicker outside the window.


    Only one room was still.


    On the same night, on the other side of the village, a man was tossing and turning in bed and couldn''t sleep.


    During the day, she went to the city and sold the inkstone. The boss said that the inkstone was not a good product, and it was used old by people, so the money she sold was much less than she imagined. It was not as good as the last book, only sold 600 Wen!


    A woman is just an ordinary peasant woman. She doesn''t know the goods at all, so she doesn''t know the boss is cheating on her.


    Although Liu Jin''s inkstone material is not the top, it is also something given to Liu An by Fang''s family. Although it was handed over by father and son, its value is not depreciated because they both cherish it.


    Even if it''s not as expensive as the letter left by Shangshi, it''s much more expensive than the ordinary inkstone. The boss depends on her not knowing the goods, so he makes a random price reduction.


    But the woman didn''t understand the value of inkstone. The more she thought about exchanging a valuable book for an old broken stone, the more she felt the loss.


    She sold less than 400 Wen! That''s 400 Wen! If the four hundred Wen were bought as meat, it would be enough for their family to eat meat every day for three months!


    A woman tosses and turns, she feels her heart is dripping blood.


    It''s all that kid! She was cheated by him! I thought he was a fool, but I didn''t expect he was also a thief!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1425

    Hate teeth itch, but now she has no reason to ask for money, after all, her little brother-in-law died not long ago, last time she went to ask for money, several gossip women in the village saw, ran to the chief there to complain, had let him scold her man, this time if go again, she must also be scolded by the chief.


    Women are not afraid of everything, but Li Chang is the most senior member of Liu family in Liujia village. As a daughter-in-law with a different surname, she can''t be afraid of him.


    I don''t know what''s good about that kid! Let that old thing protect you!


    Thinking of this, she grasped the quilt hand tightly, and in the dark, her wrinkled eyes flashed.


    Today, I heard from Liu Daniu, a driver, that the boy is going to the city tomorrow. Won''t his broken house be empty tomorrow? She sneaked over and took out the book, and no one knew!


    So think, the woman thoroughly excited, the night is getting deeper and deeper, next to the man''s snoring is almost shocking, but she is not only sleepy, but more and more awake.


    Yes! Why didn''t she think of it? There may be other books in the boy''s home. That book is a drop of money!


    Anyway, the old house is on the edge of the village, and there is no lock. At that time, it will be said that the thieves from other villages have done it. Who knows!


    She turned over again in excitement, but woke up the man who was sleeping next to her.


    "Why don''t you sleep? When is this... "


    The man''s voice was full of displeasure. The woman wanted to tell him, but then she thought, although the man had no feelings for his nephew, what if he stopped her, or let out? She''d better get the things first, sell them and then talk to him.


    "Nothing! You sleep in your sleep So the woman casually said a word and turned her back to him.


    "What a mischief The man mumbled and turned to ignore her. In the blink of an eye, his loud snore sounded again, and the woman slapped him on the back.


    "Dead pig!"


    She spat and closed her eyes. No matter how excited she was, she would get up and work tomorrow. If she didn''t sleep, she would not be energetic tomorrow!


    Then she can''t realize such a good idea!


    Soon, women also fell asleep.


    The moon is high, and it watches everything that happens in the night, good or bad.


    The night passed.


    before dawn the next day, Liu Jin got up from the bed.


    Quietly feeling the dark out of bed, he felt the dark to wash in the yard, and then went back to the house, put the things packed up last night on his back.


    Although he couldn''t see his fingers, he knew everything in the room well. After everything was ready, he went to the bedside and picked up the book by the pillow.


    "Well..."


    As soon as she touched the page of the book, she heard a girl''s vague voice. She seemed very dissatisfied with him waking her up. She complained in a low voice: "don''t make a noise..."


    "Wake up, it''s time for us to go." The boy couldn''t help but let down his voice and called her slowly.


    It takes three hours to get from the village to the city, so they have to start so early. He also wants her to sleep a little longer, but Daniel is still waiting at the entrance of the village


    "I want to sleep a little more..." The girl mumbled, a pair of didn''t sleep enough appearance, listen to Liu Jin all some don''t have the heart.


    But he had to wake her up, so he said in a cold voice: "if you don''t leave, I''ll leave you behind..."


    "Wait! No! I''m awake


    Sure enough, before he finished speaking, the girl''s voice immediately became energetic. She immediately said, "I''m not sleepy now. Let''s go!"


    The boy couldn''t help laughing, but seeing that the sky outside was already slightly bright, he turned and began to walk out.


    He didn''t lock the door, not because he wanted to test what the girl said, but because there was no lock at home.


    He didn''t know who had taken away the previous door lock to pay off the debt. Besides, there was nothing valuable in the room. He had bolted the kitchen door last night, even the courtyard door.


    Anyway, this low courtyard wall can''t stop anything, so just leave it open, otherwise if someone destroys them, he will have to work hard to repair them.


    One person and one charm came out of the yard, and the night faded away. We could already see the path outside. But before dawn, the whole village was still sleeping, and there was no one on the road.


    Tang Xiaotang was put in the clothes of the young man on his chest. People here usually wear two layers of clothes. She is between his inner coat and his outer coat, because the inner coat is lower than the outer coat, and her head can still stick to the young man''s skin.


    This allows Tang Xiaotang to talk to him.


    The world is very strict about the relationship between men and women. Although the village doesn''t pay so much attention to it, sticking it on the chest is already a skin blind date.


    Tang Xiaotang is not uncomfortable, this degree is nothing to her, but the juvenile''s performance is not uncomfortable.Maybe it''s because she doesn''t have human form, and teenagers don''t treat her as a human.


    Tang Xiaotang thought and yawned.


    Although the boy deliberately slowed down her movements in the morning, she was so sensitive that she couldn''t hear. So almost as soon as he woke up, Tang Xiaotang woke up.


    Then she never fell asleep again.


    Now yawning, but also because she did not adjust to the state, she was not sleepy for a long time.


    After all, sleep is not necessary. Even if she doesn''t sleep all the time, it has no effect on her.


    But Liu Jin doesn''t think so.


    Hearing the girl yawning all the way, he felt that he might have awakened her too early.


    In fact, it''s OK not to call her just now. She doesn''t need to go all the way. He just wanted to listen to her, but he didn''t think about her feelings.


    The unspeakable guilt surged into my heart, and the boy''s voice suddenly became very light: "you go to sleep now, we still have a long time to get to the city."


    "It''s OK, ha I''m not sleepy anymore. " Tang Xiaotang endured the yawn that had reached her mouth. She shook her head and looked at the surrounding environment, comparing it with the terrain in the map.


    Her body is not convenient for anything, but one thing is very good, that is, when she opens the map, she can make a part of the map appear directly in the book.


    Although this function doesn''t seem to be useful now, it means that Liu Jin can also see the map that appears in the book, and she can share it with him when necessary.


    Don''t ignore the significance of maps. In such a technologically backward and technologically civilized world, the significance of a clear map is self-evident. At a critical moment, it can even reverse the whole situation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1426

    Just thinking, Liu Jin has taken her to the entrance of the village. Next to a tree in front of her, a light of fire lights up in the night. She can see clearly that a young man is standing under the tree with a torch. Beside him, there is an ox cart.


    Yes, it''s a real ox cart! And it''s an ox cart full of firewood!


    "Shall we take this to the city?" The girl''s voice was unbelievable, as if she didn''t believe the scene in front of her. She asked again, "you didn''t cheat me, did you? This is not Isn''t it a bullock cart? "


    "Yes."


    Liu Jin remembered the scene when he saw the ox cart for the first time. At that time, his surprise was only a little less than her, but because his father was beside him, he didn''t show it like her.


    It''s said that it will be three hours on the way to the city by this bus. When it''s time, people are bumped.


    Tang Xiaotang is still a fool. Liu Jin has come to the car and greets the young man with the torch.


    "Daniel, please." He nodded politely to the young man, then took out some coppers from his sleeve and handed them to the young man.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the young man. He was strong, simple and honest. He was wearing semi old coarse cloth clothes and trousers. He stepped on a pair of old cloth shoes whose original color could not be seen. The front of the shoes had been worn fast, and he could see his toes. At a glance, he knew that the shoes had been worn for a long time.


    Look at the cow next to him, which is the most common farm cow in the field. Its yellowish brown hair is a bit messy, covered with dry mud, with thick hemp rope on its body, tail swinging, and mouth chewing the grass on the ground.


    In a word, this man and his cow are just like coming out of the field. His whole body is full of the smell of soil, which is in sharp contrast to the clean young people around them.


    Liu Daniu touched his head. He waved his hand. His honest face showed a smile: "no, I don''t want your money. You take it yourself."


    "My mother said that you are alone now. It''s time to be short of money, and uncle Liu always wrote couplets for us before. I can''t take the money," Liu said. "Anyway, I''m going to the city to send firewood, just by the way."


    The young man''s expression was very sincere. He didn''t refuse, but really didn''t want Liu Jin''s money.


    Although there is no record of these things in the data, it seems that most people in this village are very kind. Of course, it also shows the indifference and hypocrisy of Liu Jin''s relatives.


    In his arms, Tang Xiaotang thought silently.


    "Brother Daniel, you take it," Liu Jin refused to take it back. "Even if I''m on the way, I can''t be so brazen. Besides, Aunt Liu often helps our father and son. How can I get such a low price?"


    "No, no! If I take it, my mother will scold me when I go home! " Liu Daniu shrunk his hand and shook his head again and again, with a look of fear: "it''s not that you don''t know, my mother is very fierce in swearing!"


    Liu Jin understands the other party''s good intentions, but Liu Daniu''s family is not well-off either. The young man can only earn 20 coppers by pulling this cart of firewood to the city. If he takes one more seat, he can pull much less firewood. He can''t help but give money.


    One insisted on giving, and the other did not. This time, Tang Xiaotang was tired.


    Don''t you think it''s nice to sleep a little more at home when you have this time?


    Just when she was ready to ask Liu Jin to put the money on the car, the sound of footsteps came from the rear again. Another person came here, and they stopped the meaningless push.


    The person who came was another villager who wanted to go to the city. Because Liu Jin was not familiar with him, he had to give up giving money temporarily and say hello to each other.


    Almost all the families in Liujia village are surnamed Liu. Most of the people in this village know each other. So although she doesn''t go out much, Liu Jin knows who these people are.


    After all, Liu An was the only child who passed the year-old examination in the village for so many years. Even if he didn''t continue to take the examination, the illiterate people in the village respected him very much, not to mention that Liu Jin has passed the year-old examination and become a child.


    "It''s Xiao Liu Tongsheng. Are you going to the city, too?" This middle-aged man doesn''t look special. He is of medium height and has a common face. He is an ordinary farmer.


    After hearing Liu Jin''s voice, his voice obviously became a little warm, and his tone even showed some respect, as if he was very excited to see him.


    It should be said that most human beings in this world have a kind of innate admiration for educated people. As a matter of fact, this is also in line with the law of the world: as long as you pass the age examination, even if you leave the civilian class and enter the "Scholar" class, you will become the so-called "human superior".


    Although Liu Jin is still a "farmer", he will soon become a "Scholar" and enter a higher class. But these people, however, can''t get rid of their identity all their lives, and can only stay at the bottom of the world.


    "Yes," Liu Jin was very polite, but also showed Alienation: "there are many interruptions along the way, please forgive me."


    "It''s all right. What does little Liu Tongsheng say?"


    The middle-aged man seems to want to talk more with Liu Jin, but although Liu Jin is young, his temperament makes him look completely different from ordinary people. For no reason, he wants to continue to nag.Xiao Liu Tongsheng looks really powerful. He must be a senior official in the future!


    The man thought in his heart that his attitude towards Liu Jin became more and more respectful. He even gave Liu Jin the inside position in the car and sat on the outside where it was most easy to fall.


    Liu Jin didn''t want to take advantage of it, but when she thought of the book spirit in her arms, she would feel less bumpy sitting in it, so she could sleep for a while.


    So he didn''t refuse the man''s kindness and went up with the things in his arms.


    When everyone had arrived, it was dawn. Liu Daniu watched them both get on the cart. He sat on the front board, held the reins in one hand, and slapped the cow on the back with a stick.


    "Moo..."


    The cattle let out a low cry, and then slowly began to move forward.


    Although she has experienced so many worlds, it''s the first time for Tang Xiaotang to sit in this ox cart. She finds that it''s not as bumpy as she imagined.


    It''s true that the cattle walk slowly, but it''s very smooth. In addition, she is still in Liu Jin''s clothes, so the bumpiness she can feel is lighter. The slight shaking makes her feel as if she is sitting in a rocking chair.


    It''s quite comfortable.


    Tang Xiaotang narrowed his eyes and felt the young man''s hand fall on her through the thin clothes. His temperature also penetrated into her body through the cloth.


    Warm, soft


    "Go on sleeping. I''ll wake you up when you get to the city."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1427

    The boy''s gentle voice rang out slowly, and there was really nothing to do. Tang Xiaotang simply closed his eyes and really went to sleep.


    In his mind, the girl''s voice gradually disappeared. He recited her name in his heart, and there was no response.


    It looks like she''s asleep.


    So the young man holding the book in his arms, the corner of his mouth curved up a slight, almost untraceable radian.


    He also slowly closed his eyes.


    Breeze gently blowing, gradually showing the bright sky, ox cart slowly through the path, leaving only a line of not deep not shallow footprints.


    When the ox cart finally stopped, it was daybreak and it was noon.


    The boy opened his eyes and wanted to wake up the girl in his arms, but before he could make a sound, the girl''s sleepy voice rang: "Oh Are we here yet? "


    "Well," the boy looked at the open city gate and got out of the car. "We have arrived."


    Tang Xiaotang looked up at the open gate. It was not as tall as he thought. It was probably because it was just an ordinary small city. There was no famous brand on the gate. The two guards at the gate were lazy and didn''t check anything.


    But there are a lot of people in and out of the city, almost all of them are ordinary people dressed in ordinary clothes, and occasionally a few people dressed as little guys go out of the city.


    Liu Daniu got out of the car and led the cow into the gate. Liu Jin followed her with a pile of books. The bodyguard at the gate passed the gate easily without even looking at them.


    Into the city, there are two branches in front, three people stop at the roadside, Liu Jin first mouth.


    "Daniel, I''ll go first. I''ll wait for you here in a moment."


    "Well, be careful yourself," said Liu Daniu. He and this man are going to the west market, but the bookshop Liu Jin is going to is in the East market. They are not on the way: "I''ll wait here. In an hour, we''ll go back."


    The other didn''t say anything. When they entered the city, they naturally wanted to do their own things. After all, they were short of time. If they couldn''t come back on time, they wouldn''t be able to go back tonight.


    The three soon parted ways, Liu Jin with Tang Xiaotang to the right side of the road.


    On both sides of the road are low houses, all of which are brick and tile houses, and the arrangement is neat, much better than Liu Jin''s dilapidated wooden house which is about to collapse.


    Liu Jin goes on, the roadside is wider, and various shops begin to appear on both sides. Tang Xiaotang looks out through his clothes and sees teahouses, restaurants, cloth shops, and even a pawnshop.


    There are a lot of people in the street, and the people in this street are obviously better dressed than those who went to the city before. Some are men dressed as scholars in robes and folding fans, some are women in veils and Ru skirts, and sometimes there are carriages walking through the street. They look like the ancient street scenes in those movies and TV dramas.


    Tang Xiaotang thought that this should be a commercial street like place in the center of the city, and the people who come and go should be the rich.


    Therefore, holding the book wrapped in cloth and wearing a short jacket, Liu Jin seems to be disobedient when walking among them. However, he looks indifferent, and there is no inferiority or uneasiness in his eyes. Even if the passers-by''s eyes fall on him, the teenager doesn''t care at all.


    He just walked forward calmly, and soon the people looked away.


    What''s more, although his clothes were a little old, he was clean and tidy. His black hair was tied on his head, which made him look extraordinary. Coupled with his cold eyes, he didn''t look like an ordinary civilian.


    In particular, Liu Jin is good-looking. Although she is still young, her temperament has shown a certain degree of adult stability. Several young girls on the road have been looking at him. Tang Xiaotang also heard a girl whispering about him with her companion. They still have a slight liking for Liu Jin.


    If Liu Jin didn''t look too young, Tang Xiaotang estimated that they would all have come and handed him a handkerchief.


    She can''t help but think of Liu Jin, who is described as the first assistant in the materials. It is said that he is "beautiful" and attracts countless women to watch him every time he travels. Even if he is always accompanied by many bodyguards, there are still many brave women throwing keepsakes at him. It is said that once an assassin wanted to assassinate Liu Jin while he was on a tour, but because there were too many people throwing flowers, handkerchiefs and sachets at Liu Jin, his secret weapon was smashed down, so he was caught.


    Even at that time, there was a popular saying: "I''d rather be the first concubine than the wife of an aristocratic family", which shows his popularity.


    Even Liu Jin, who has changed, has a lot of good luck. She wants to marry him.


    it seems that no matter which world, human beings are visual animals!


    Tang Xiaotang thought, Liu Jin has gone to the bookshop.


    This is a shop called "Qingsong study". The front of the shop is not big. Through the open wooden door, you can see a row of bookshelves near the wall. There are very few guests standing beside the bookshelves, and they just look at the books on the shelves.


    Behind the counter sat a man with pale hair, like the owner of a bookstore. He hung his head and idly flipped a book with pen and ink on his hand.Hearing someone coming in, the man said without raising his head: "if you want to buy any books, you can sign up directly, and our store will not charge you any credit. If you want to read them, please help yourself, but you can''t touch the books on the shelf, otherwise you will be responsible for the consequences."


    His tone is very casual, listening to Tang Xiaotang very speechless.


    The boss must have come to do business with a scholar.


    Otherwise he would have starved to death.


    Liu Jin went straight to the counter with the package in her arms. He put the bag on the table and said in a low voice, "Mr. Chen, this is the last book. I have finished copying it."


    "It''s Ziyan," Wen Yan said. The man finally raised his head. His voice immediately changed from laziness to eagerness. "You''ve finally come. The guest is asking about the book today."


    He had a white, chubby face. He looked thirty or forty years old. He had a tuft of beard on his chin. He looked kind and honest, but his eyes were smart.


    He stood up and warmly welcomed Liu Jin. He didn''t show slightest contempt or impatience because he was a teenager: "come here and sit down."


    "No need," Liu Jin had untied the package. He took out the paper rolled into a cylinder and handed it to the man together with the book wrapped in the innermost part: "please check it first."


    "No, I believe in Ziyan." The man waved his hand. He casually put the paper and books on the desk into the counter, then took out a piece of broken silver and handed it to Liu Jin: "this is for you, Ziyan. I still have some books here. Do you want any more?"


    "Yes." The young man spoke without hesitation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1428

    "This book is a single one I collected for a friend. I want to keep one by myself..." He said, carefully taking out a wooden box from under the counter and opening it to reveal the books inside.


    The man carefully took out the book and said to the boy, "this is you. I can rest assured that if other people, I will not take it out."


    Liu Jin looked at the book, it seems that some difficult to say, fortunately, this man is very smart, see what he wants to ask, he took the initiative to say: "this copy, give you five Liang."


    Five Liang, Tang Xiaotang read that book, the value is definitely more than one hundred Liang.


    The boss is really able to make money. Liu Jin copied a copy for him. He didn''t do anything and directly made 20 times. Liu Jin, who is in charge of the most important work, can''t even get 10% of the profits.


    Although she thinks the salary is too low, it is obvious that Liu Jin is very satisfied with the price.


    "Well, thank you very much." Liu Jin nodded her head gently.


    "I''m ready for you this time. Just copy." The man said, take out a stack of white paper and an ink bar from the bottom, carefully clip the book in the middle of the paper, put them all into the wooden box, then close the lid, push the box to Liu Jin: "try to be quick, the guest should be in a hurry."


    "In seven days, I''ll hand in the book."


    The boy took the wooden box and whispered.


    This book is not thick, with his speed, at most five days can copy, but in case, Liu Jin or more said two days.


    "In this way, we agreed that you would come back in seven days." the man was obviously very satisfied, but he added: "Ziyan, don''t be too anxious. You can''t copy this book badly!"


    "I know. Don''t worry."


    When Liu Jin was about to leave, the girl who had not spoken in his arms suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Wait a minute. Don''t go yet."


    The young man''s steps, he did not know why the girl asked him to stop: "what''s the matter?"


    "I want to see what books are in this shop," Tang Xiaotang said. "Maybe there will be my people."


    Her people Are they other spirits?


    Seeing the boy standing in the same place and not leaving, the man was slightly surprised. As usual, the boy would leave immediately after taking the book. How did he stop today: "Ziyan, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I want to see it again." Liu Jin said in a low voice.


    "Yes, Ziyan, please." Although surprised, he thought of what books he might want to buy, and the man immediately agreed.


    If he is interested in any book, he will charge him less, so that he can make money and get another favor from him.


    The bottom of the man''s heart with abacus, Liu Jin has in Tang Xiaotang''s voice went to the wall in front of the bookshelf.


    The person standing in front of the bookshelf glanced at him, then went back to look at the books on the shelf, while the person standing in front of the other bookshelf didn''t even look back, completely immersed in the books.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t quite understand what they were looking at. Most of the books on the shelves had only a spine. Only a few of them were open, and there were not many contents in them. They could read them at a glance.


    The clothes of these people are very common, not like those who can afford books. Their attitude towards books is almost fanatical.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the books on the shelf and asked Liu Jin about their prices. With the answers and the words on the book, she had a general idea.


    So her tone showed some disappointment: "there is no one like me here, let''s go."


    The boy nodded to the boss in silence, then turned and went out.


    Walking on the way back, Tang Xiaotang thought about how to tell Liu Jin his way, and suddenly heard the young man''s very light voice: "don''t be sad, you will see the people."


    He thought to himself that he would help her find other books when he became an official in the future.


    "No, I didn''t think about it." Tang Xiaotang didn''t know that he was thinking about this. She wanted to laugh, but she felt a little moved.


    At this time, Liu Jin was still such a good and innocent young man. Even if he had only a little kindness to him, he would find a way to repay him.


    "I''m thinking about other things," Tang Xiaotang told him. "I saw those books in the bookstore just now. Why don''t people touch them?"


    "Because the books in it are all hand copied, which is very expensive." Liu Jin stopped for a moment and said, "but it''s not particularly precious. The really precious copies are all collected in the back house and won''t be displayed."


    "There may be one of your kind."


    "That''s right." He was still thinking about what she had just said, which made Tang Xiaotang feel ashamed.


    "Thank you," she said with a smile. She began to change the topic. "It doesn''t matter if we can find someone. If we don''t have a chance, or if we volunteer, other people won''t be aware of our existence."


    "I see." This is what he expected. Since ancient times, no one has ever said anything about the spirit of the book. If everyone could hear it, there would have been a record. Even if there were no ordinary books, there would have been a few words in those strange books.Liu Jin thinks that she has read a lot of books. He has not only read the classics and history collection, but also some very unpopular anecdotes, and even copied the family tree and prescriptions.


    But before he met her, he did not see the record of "Shuling" in any book.


    "What books do you usually copy?" Tang Xiaotang starts to change her topic.


    "Most of them are anthologies, and occasionally there are some unique notes." Liu Jin replied.


    If there are many people who buy a book, he can copy it. If no one has bought it all the time, he has no chance to copy it.


    Anthology? Tang Xiaotang remembers that Liu Jin copied that book that day. It seems that it''s something like strategy theory. It should be the book needed by the imperial examination.


    When she asked Liu Jin a few more questions, she had a complete understanding of the civilization level of the world.


    There is no such detailed record in the materials, but the level of technology here is lower than she imagined, because they just invented woodblock printing.


    And because engraving takes a lot of time and energy, and books are expensive, not everyone can afford to buy them, so this technology is only used in a few large cities, not everywhere.


    And the paper is expensive and difficult to keep, usually people want to read a book, are to go to the bookshop at that time to read, or borrow back to read, conditional will choose to copy a copy.


    Therefore, most of the scholars are poor, and the most important measure of the world''s aristocratic family is the number of books in his family.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1429

    Isn''t that easy? It''s so hard to help Liu Jin!


    Tang Xiaotang was very happy, but for the sake of safety, she decided to go back later.


    After all, the bet hasn''t come out yet. It''s not too late to discuss with him when his best relatives are settled.


    By this time, Liu Jin had already arrived at the western city.


    The people in the west city are obviously several times more than those in the east city, and almost all of them are civilians who wear the same clothes as Liu Jin and are even dirtier. Some sell things and some buy things. The streets, which are not so spacious, are crowded with people. There are not only people, but also many animals with heavy loads.


    There was a lot of noise in my ears, such as the noise of footsteps, the neighing of animals, the shouting of sellers and the bargaining of buyers.


    In addition, the street space is insufficient, the air is not circulating, and the animals are urinating everywhere. The thick smell is suffocating.


    Besides, there are all kinds of complicated emotions that can''t be ignored for Tang Xiaotang. The negative emotions that fill everyone''s body are killing her. If she can move now, Tang Xiaotang will leave without saying a word.


    She quickly blocked off part of the feeling, so, the noisy sound and taste or let her whole charm is not good.


    Even in the amusement parks of the last world, she is not so miserable. This kind of complex negative emotions is more powerful than the single strong resentment.


    "It''s noisy..."


    Because of discomfort, her voice seemed very weak. Maybe the teenager recognized her weakness. He stretched out his hand and gently pressed down the book which was put on his chest and exposed a corner, so that her body was completely immersed in his clothes.


    "Hold on, it''ll be fine soon." His voice was very light and low. Tang Xiaotang could hardly hear it in the noise.


    "All right, but you have to be careful." Tang Xiaotang said.


    "Well."


    The young man paused for a moment and answered softly.


    He took a little breath and hugged the book in his arms to make her closer to her chest. He quickened his pace and pushed away the crowd in front of him.


    For Liu Jin, this kind of environment also makes him feel uncomfortable. He was not born to like places with many people. Especially, the environment here is worse than usual. He would wait for less people and then rub slowly from the sparse places. But now, in order to speed up the time, he has to go through here.


    The people who were pushed by him complained and even cursed loudly.


    "Which son of a bitch is squeezing me?"


    "What''s the squeeze! I''m sick


    "Damn it! Who stepped on me? "


    ¡­¡­


    The young man''s clothes are full of the fresh fragrance of Gleditsia sinensis. Although they can''t completely isolate the bad smell, they can temporarily relieve the stench. Through a thin layer of cloth, his heart beats clearly in his ears, and Tang Xiaotang can feel his tension.


    His body is still very thin, but he is trying to protect her.


    If his life is not disturbed, what he should protect is this country and the whole world.


    Tang Xiaotang lowered her eyes slowly, she thought.


    So anyway, she won''t let him be destroyed.


    At this time, the youth finally squeezed out from the dense crowd and stood in front of the grain shop.


    Tang Xiaotang and Liu Jin were relieved at the same time.


    Finally, I don''t have to feel the pain of crowded morning bus any more - although I can still smell the stench here, at least the air is circulating, unlike in the crowd, it''s so smelly and suffocating.


    If it wasn''t for her body this time, it would have been a book without feeling, but for anyone who had a sense of smell, Tang Xiaotang felt that he would faint.


    After almost easing his mood, Tang Xiaotang began to observe the food shop in front of him.


    The shop looks very big, but there are few people in it. Besides, no one is noisy in the shop, and even no one dares to set up a stall at the door.


    Looking at the tall, fierce looking man standing at the door, she knew the reason immediately.


    Bullying is, to some extent, the essence of all living things.


    Liu Jin was not afraid of the man at the door. He went straight into the grain shop and bought ten jin of rice and some soybeans.


    While the people in the shop weighed it for him, Tang Xiaotang looked at the grain in the shop, which is similar to many common grains in the world, and the quality looks very poor. The grains are shriveled and fragmentary, not to mention that there are even shells inside.In fact, it''s easy to understand. After all, the world''s productivity is low, and there is no breeding. Better food must be given priority to the nobility. Ordinary people, if they have food to eat, it''s good to be able to fill their stomachs. How can they take care of others.


    Fortunately, these grains are not very expensive. Even if Liu Jin bought more, it didn''t cost much. Tang Xiaotang watched the boss bite the silver ingot with his teeth, and then cut it open with scissors.


    He took out a small scale, weighed it, and then cut off a small piece.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at him and said it, weighed it and then cut it, until he cut the small silver piece into a pile of pieces, and then took away a small piece, and then gave the rest back to Liu Jin.


    Liu Jin put the broken silver into the package, holding the package in one hand and lifting the rice bag on the ground in the other, turned and walked out.


    Then Tang Xiaotang found that the boy was not as thin as he looked. In fact, he had muscles. Although the bag of rice was not heavy, it was not easy for him to carry it in one hand.


    But think about it. After all, Liu Jin is not a noble childe. Even if he doesn''t do farm work, he has to do housework on weekdays and take care of his sick father. He is certainly not a scholar without the power to bind a chicken.


    The young man''s chest muscles are tight and hard. In addition to the crowd just now, his clothes have been soaked with sweat. Tang Xiaotang, who is close to him, doesn''t feel so comfortable. She feels that her cover is getting wet.


    But looking at Liu Jin, whose hands are full of things, Tang Xiaotang didn''t say a word.


    When they left the grain shop, Liu Jin went to buy some salt and changed one of the pieces of silver into copper.


    It was almost the appointed time, and they had to go back to the place where they were separated. Fortunately, the market was about to break up and there were fewer people on the street. They didn''t have to feel the pain of being sealed in a herring can again.


    Along the way, everyone didn''t speak. Tang Xiaotang didn''t know why they were so silent. She wanted to stir up the topic, but when she felt the boy''s more and more wet clothes, she took the words back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1430

    Just as they continued to be silent, suddenly, Tang Xiaotang heard a clear "grunt".


    The voice was so clear, because it came from under her body that she couldn''t ignore it.


    The boy''s face turned red in an instant, even his neck and ears turned red.


    He stopped, and his amber eyes were full of shame and embarrassment. Although it was out of control, it was too impolite to make such a sound in front of people... Even if she was not human, he shouldn''t be like this!


    Tang Xiaotang feels that the embarrassment on the boy is about to turn into reality. If she doesn''t speak again, he will dig a hole and bury himself.


    "I forgot that you humans still have to eat," she said suddenly. "I just saw a noodle shop over there. Do you want to eat?"


    There was no abnormality in the girl''s tone, as if his impolite behavior was just a normal thing in her eyes, which made her not care.


    The red color on the boy''s cheek faded gradually, and his look gradually recovered. He walked forward again, shaking his head gently as he walked: "no, I''ve brought dry food."


    "Did you say that you put the hard blocks in the morning?" The girl''s voice became incredulous: "is that food?"


    Liu Jin didn''t speak.


    "My God! I thought you sold it! " She immediately said, "don''t eat that! Go and have noodles


    Liu Jin didn''t want to go.


    So he found an excuse to refuse: "there is not enough time."


    "There are still two quarters of an hour left, and the noodle shop is not far from where you gather. That''s enough." Tang Xiaotang continued to encourage him.


    But the boy went straight to the way he came and didn''t intend to change direction.


    "Go on, go on, I think there are a lot of people there, and the taste must be very good." the boy still didn''t think about the past, and she pretended to be lost: "I can''t eat your human food, but I really want to know what the taste of that noodles is..."


    The young man was silent for a moment, Tang Xiaotang only heard a slight sigh, so he turned to the other side slowly.


    It''s done!


    In fact, Liu Jin knew that when her father was not sick in bed, his father would bring him here to eat a bowl of noodles every year on his birthday.


    It''s just that he has never been there since his father was ill.


    It''s not because it''s too expensive. In fact, that bowl of noodles is only a copper coin. He just doesn''t want to feel sad


    In his mind, he had already come to the noodle shop.


    This is a very small noodle shop. The shop is the kitchen. There are many tables and benches at the door. At this time, most of those tables and benches have been occupied by people who come to eat noodles. This is a very small noodle shop. The shop is the kitchen. There are many tables and benches at the door. At this time, most of those tables and benches have been occupied by people who come to eat noodles. A familiar figure is shuttling between tables and chairs with soup noodles.


    It was a chubby woman. She looked like she was in her twenties. She was wearing coarse cloth clothes and trousers. Her hair was tied behind her head with a wooden hairpin. Her black skin made her delicate facial features look more ordinary, and the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes made this ordinary face even more frosty.


    "My guest, your face." She put the bowl on the table with a smile on her face and opened her mouth with a smile.


    The man at the table starts to gobble up the big bowl. As soon as the woman is ready to go back, she sees Liu Jin standing on one side.


    "Little brother, why are you here?" Her face immediately showed a smile, looked very happy, soon came over, the woman warmly invited Liu Jin to sit down: "long time no see you, come on, come on, sit down first!"


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t expect that Liu Jin and the owner of the noodle shop knew each other. Although she dragged Liu Jin here not only to make him eat noodles, it was a surprise to know more about him.


    Liu Jin sat down with her on a bench at the door of the shop and put the rice on the ground. The woman called out to the house: "the leader, the little brother is coming."


    Immediately, a man with the same short stature and dark face came out of the shop. He looked at Liu Jin in surprise: "brother Liu is coming?"


    "Brother Chen, sister Chen." Liu Jin nodded gently, her voice was slow.


    It seems that he has a good relationship with these two people.


    "The same as before?" The woman asked him with a smile: "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why didn''t I see your father this time?"


    "My father, he... Has gone."


    The boy''s look was still calm, but there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. When the two people on one side heard the news, their looks became very shocked."How could that be? The man''s face was unbelievable. Before he finished his words, the woman had come up to him and pounded him with her elbow.


    Staring at the man, she immediately turned around and said with a smile to Liu Jin, "he''s a big man. You don''t have the same opinion with him!"


    "It''s OK. I''m still the same as before." Liu Jin shook her head and said in a slow voice.


    He knew they didn''t mean it, and there was no need to avoid it.


    "Good, good! You wait, I''ll let your elder brother do it for you The woman smiles and pats the man back. Just at this time, someone on the other side calls her to check out. She is too busy to answer and walks away quickly.


    Liu Jin looked at the two left the back, gently turned his head, looking at the surrounding environment.


    The shop is still the same shop, and the tables and chairs are also the same, but the people who accompanied before are no longer there.


    "Don''t be too sad. You''re not as good as the saying goes. Er... Once people die, even those princes and generals can''t escape." The girl''s tone was dry, she seemed to want to comfort him, but probably because there was no comfort, this sentence only sounded rigid, like endorsement.


    "I know." He understood that birth, aging, illness and death are common things in life, but... It''s still hard to avoid sadness.


    "Even our books and spirits will die out one day," Tang Xiaotang continued. "So, take a look at it, as long as we try not to leave regrets when we are alive."


    Remembering that his father had never been happy since his mother left, even when he was smiling, his eyes were always sad, and the light smile on his face when he was dying, Liu Jin''s depression suddenly relaxed.


    Perhaps for his father, leaving means that he can finally follow his mother without regret.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1431

    Young eyes, precipitation of many days of grief, like the sun''s snow in general, began to fade away.


    It''s not that they don''t love him. Otherwise, their mother won''t spare her life to give birth to him and leave him this book. Their father won''t endure grief alone and take care of him. It''s just that for them, there will be no regret if they can meet each other in this life.


    They have accompanied him through a period of time, and the rest of the way, he had to go on his own.


    He shouldn''t let himself have regrets.


    After thinking about it, the depression of the youth disappeared completely. Although the cool temperament was still there, it was no longer the gloomy feeling before.


    At this time, the woman also came with a bowl of noodles. She didn''t notice the change of the boy, and she couldn''t hear Tang Xiaotang''s communication with him. Seeing that the boy didn''t speak, the woman only thought he was still sad. She put the noodles in front of the boy and said softly, "eat while it''s hot."


    "Thank you very much," Liu Jin nodded softly. "Go ahead and do not worry about me."


    The woman seemed to want to say something, but there was a cry on the left: "Madame! How much is it? "


    "One coin, one bowl!" As soon as the woman turned her head and yelled, someone on the right immediately called, "close the bowl! Come and collect the bowl


    "Why hasn''t my noodles come up yet?"


    "Ah! I''m coming


    The woman couldn''t help it. She had to smile at the boy in a hurry, and then ran to clean up immediately.


    Most of the people who come here to eat noodles are ordinary people who come to the market, because a large bowl of noodles only needs a copper plate, and the taste is pretty good. For many people who don''t bring dry food, it''s really high quality and cheap, and it''s the best choice to fill their stomach.


    After the woman left, Tang Xiaotang and Liu Jin went to see the bowl of noodles.


    Through the dense white fog, the transparent soup with a few vegetable leaves and a few oil flowers, looks very pale.


    I don''t know if it''s because I know Liu Jin. The weight of this bowl is quite enough. Most of the wide noodles in the coarse porcelain bowl are not sold at all. They are not only uneven in thickness, but also slightly black.


    But in the eyes of hungry people, such a bowl of noodles is enough to satisfy their hunger.


    Liu Jin picked up chopsticks, gently picked up a piece of noodles, do not let the soup splash out, slowly into the mouth, compared with the people around the big swallow without eating, his action is gentle and careful.


    As soon as the noodles entered, the familiar taste filled his lips. Before he could recall the scene in his memory, the girl''s voice had already sounded in his ears: "how about it? Does it taste good? What does it taste like? "


    "It''s delicious," Liu Jin replied from the bottom of her heart. He tried to describe its taste as much as possible: "the noodles are sweet, the soup is slightly salty, and it''s very delicious."


    Although this bowl of noodles doesn''t have much oil and water, it''s better than hard dry food no matter how tasteless it is for the growing and malnourished teenagers.


    Moreover, this bowl of noodles also has a memory filter, even if it is very bad, teenagers can''t feel it.


    "Really?" Tang Xiaotang opened her mouth slowly, her voice was very light: "I''ll write it down, so if I can build a human form in the future, I''ll try it."


    "Yes." The young man also answered her softly in his heart.


    At this moment, he finally gave up the idea of letting her leave.


    Since she wanted to repay her kindness, let her do it. He thought, if she can really become a human in the end, it would be a good thing


    Then, the boy didn''t speak any more, and Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak any more. She watched the boy finish the noodles and the soup in silence.


    After that, he took out a copper plate from the bag and pressed it under the empty bowl.


    He knew that if he gave them directly, they would not want them, but a bowl of noodles would not earn much. How could he eat for free?


    While the woman was still busy, the boy picked up the cloth bag on the ground, turned around and left.


    On the way back, Liu Jin didn''t speak any more, but Tang Xiaotang knew that he liked her more.


    Now, they are probably friends.


    And with this good feeling, when she went back, she would be more sure to persuade him to get rid of those who would hurt him.


    Tang Xiaotang thinks like this, the youth has already walked back to the place where they separated.


    Lao Niu is standing in the same place, leisurely chewing a few grass on the ground, the two people have already come back, at the moment, they are sitting on the empty board waiting for them.


    Seeing that the boy was carrying a heavy bag in his hand, Liu Daniu quickly stood up to meet him. He took the cloth bag in his hand and walked to the car with it.Without the heaviest burden, Tang Xiaotang felt that Liu Jin''s tight body relaxed again. He moved his arm slightly. Although his face didn''t change, Tang Xiaotang knew that his arm must have been sour.


    When they returned to the car, Liu Daniu put the bag of rice on the empty car board.


    He didn''t say anything, but another man''s face moved. He looked at the extra bag in Liu Jin''s hand and tentatively asked, "little Liu Tongsheng, what are you doing? What took so long? "


    "I went to buy some rice." Liu Jin light return way.


    In fact, he didn''t want to answer this man himself, but Aunt Liu always thought that if he didn''t eat anything, she would ask brother Daniu to send food.


    Although there are two young laborers in his family, Daniel''s grandparents are sick in bed, and his sister is still young. They are very reluctant to support his family with food, but they still want to help him.


    Even if he had never read a book, Liu Jin could not accept such a gift. His self-esteem made him happy


    "Oh, it''s like this..." the other person''s smile changed slightly. He didn''t say anything more, but Liu Jin didn''t know what he thought.


    He didn''t want to know.


    "Well, let''s go back now." Liu Daniu looked at the sky, sat in front of the cart and said aloud.


    The young man gently put aside the package with wooden box in his arms. He slowly got on the car. The empty carriage was not as crowded as when he came here. There was enough space for him to sit comfortably and he didn''t have to curl up like when he came.


    When both of them sat down in the back, Liu raised his hand, raised his stick and knocked on the cattle''s buttocks.


    "Moo"


    The cattle gave a low hum. Then, it slowly moved its limbs and walked towards the gate.


    At this time, just after noon, it was still the hottest time of the day, but the people who came to the market began to go back one after another, and few people came to the city.


    But for the people in Daliang, after noon, the sun begins to set in the west, and the journey back is far away. If you want to go back before dark, you have to hurry back.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1432

    The soldiers who guarded the city also became lazy, hiding in the shadow of the city wall, and they didn''t even look at the people who went out of the city.


    The ox cart swayed out of the city gate. In the sun, the boy leaned against the board on the edge of the carriage, supported the cart with one hand and put it gently on his chest with the other.


    In the breeze, a few strands of hair brushed his cheek, and the light golden light fell on the young man''s eyelashes, leaving a little trace. For a moment, his amber pupils even looked completely transparent.


    The boy squinted slightly, and the girl''s gentle voice sounded in his ear: "are you tired?"


    In fact, his eyes hurt a little when he was stabbed by the sunshine, but maybe her voice is too soft, or maybe the warm sunshine is too similar to the memory. Suddenly, Liu Jin remembered the scene when her mother was still young.


    Her hands were as warm as the sunshine of the day. He was reading by her bed, while she was lying on the bed, looking at him quietly and gently.


    "Jin''er, are you tired?"


    "Well..."


    He answered softly and closed his eyes.


    "Then take a rest. I''ll call you when you arrive." As if afraid to wake him up, her voice is getting lighter and lighter.


    A little bit of tiredness began to rise in him.


    The young man leaned against the edge of the car, breathing gradually lighter, until he fell into sleep, and his hand was always on his chest, as if to protect something.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t make any more noise. She looked at the boy''s relaxed face and sighed in her heart.


    After all, how can I get up so early and not be tired?


    And for the young man, he has to do a lot of things every day, so that he can do nothing. The leisure time that he can completely relax is only the time when he returns from the bullock cart.


    She quietly close to his body, invisible mental force into the juvenile consciousness, so that he can sleep more comfortable.


    The sun was warm and sleepy, and the other two had been sleeping on the floor of the car.


    Only the old ox wagged his tail and continued to move on.


    On the narrow path, only a line of footprints were left, spreading to the distance.


    As the sun was setting, they finally returned to the village.


    Tang Xiaotang regained her strength. Before she could call, the boy had already woken up by himself. The old cow was standing in front of the big tree at the entrance of the village, chewing the grass on the ground leisurely.


    Two people in the back of the car are still sleeping. Liu Jin wakes them up. After they say goodbye, they go their separate ways.


    Liu Daniu originally wanted to help him carry things back, but Liu Jin refused his kindness.


    First of all, he had worked hard all the way, and he could still carry it back; Secondly, there is really nothing to entertain people at home, even hot water. If you ask him to help, what kind of hospitality will he offer?


    What''s more, the girl said that it would happen today... Although I don''t know whether it is true or not, it''s safe to let others know.


    The old house where Liu Jin lives is getting closer and closer. The gloom on the young man rises a little bit. Everyone falls into silence, and no one speaks.


    Tang Xiaotang saw the map and knew that it had happened as she had expected. The reason why she didn''t say it immediately was to let him see the truth with his own eyes, except that it didn''t arouse the boy''s suspicion.


    Only in this way can he fully understand the reality. Although it''s a little cruel, it''s better than being trapped in the end.


    Liu Jin went closer, he saw his open door.


    It was no different from when he left. The boy''s mood was relieved, but he still didn''t want to believe the girl''s words.


    Although he knows that Aunt San may be utilitarian, she should not do such a thing


    Thinking of this, he walked slowly into the courtyard.


    The door of the kitchen was still locked, which was no different from that before he left. The door of the main room was also closed. Liu Jin went over with rice and was about to open the door when he saw a footprint on the ground in front of the door.


    It was a very shallow clay seal, which was printed on the board he placed at the door. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all. Maybe its owner didn''t notice it at all.


    Liu Jin is a little bit addicted to cleanliness, because it is placed at the door, so he will wash the Board regularly with water, never let it get muddy.


    And the size of this footprint is different from his foot. It can''t be left by him.


    The boy lowered his head slightly, his breath became low for a moment, standing at the door, just staring at the footprint, and didn''t move for a long time.Tang Xiaotang can''t bear the depression on him. Just as she was about to pacify the teenager, he suddenly reached out and pushed open the door.


    "Squeak..."


    The old wooden door made a hoarse sound, which was particularly clear in the silent courtyard. With the dark sky, the young man clearly saw the changed scene in the room.


    The bed was turned upside down, the wooden box at the end of the bed was wide open, all the paper left on the table yesterday was gone, and the half bowl of ink he put on the windowsill was knocked over, and the ink was flowing everywhere.


    The whole room was like a burglar. It was two places before he left.


    Shock, disappointment, anger... All the emotions emerged from the bottom of his heart like a raging tide, but only for a short moment, the young man''s eyes became indifferent again. He calmly walked into the room, first went to the table and looked at the residual ink on the table.


    The ink had dried out and completely penetrated into the table, leaving traces that could not be removed unless the piece of wood was completely dug out.


    He calmly put his burden on the clean place on the table, and then turned out of the door.


    Open the door of the kitchen, pour the rice into the VAT, and then bring a bucket of water. The boy wiped the wooden table again little by little. The thin bedding on the bed was torn down by him and thrown to the ground. He wiped the whole bed, the wooden box and the ground with water.


    During this period, the boy didn''t say a word, and Tang Xiaotang didn''t bother him, so he watched him wash the whole room again.


    Then the boy stood in the room all the time, watching the light fade from the room, leaving only the cold darkness.


    His face was also hidden in the dark, and his thin figure was almost integrated with the night.


    Finally, it was not until it was completely dark that the boy''s mood completely calmed down. He threw the bedding into the barrel and mentioned it outside.


    "Are you... OK?"


    The girl''s subtle voice came from her arms. Standing in a dark room, the boy who finally recovered his cool and rational mind remembered that she was still installed by him.


    He immediately stood up and took her out of her clothes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1433

    He immediately stood up and took her out.


    He couldn''t see her in the room where he couldn''t see her. He didn''t know what had happened to her.


    "Are you ok?" Hearing him silent, the girl asked again. This time, her voice became louder and a little anxious, as if afraid of his accident: "come on, it''s a big deal... I don''t want you to promise me something!"


    "I''m fine." The young man finally opened his mouth slowly, because he didn''t drink a mouthful of water since he came back. His voice sounded a little hoarse, but his tone was very peaceful. It didn''t sound too hard.


    Although young, teenagers are different from ordinary people. If ordinary people experience such things, even if they don''t make things worse in anger, they will at least feel unacceptable.


    Not to mention, it could have other effects.


    After all, Daliang attaches great importance to filial piety. In this world that pays attention to blood and kinship, if people from the same family do such things, they will be criticized and despised by everyone. If they have official positions, even their official career will be affected.


    The original Liu Jin suffered this loss later, and the culprit was the woman today. If he had not had the support of song Zheng at that time, it would be enough to ruin his future.


    As a result, Liu Jin''s performance today is even more different. Except for the excitement at the moment when she just entered the house, after the calm was restored, he never had any mood fluctuations. Except for a little disappointment, Tang Xiaotang can''t feel any negative emotions that ordinary people should have from him.


    Even before he cleaned the room, he knew to keep the door shut and not let it out.


    It was as if he had expected the result.


    As a matter of fact, the result was unexpected and unreasonable for Liu Jin.


    After his father fell ill, he could understand their attitude, but still did not expect that they could even do such things.


    It''s a violation of the laws of Daliang. Even if they haven''t read the book and don''t know the law, it''s well known that they will be jailed for stealing.


    Should we say that the ignorant are fearless


    "You''re OK," the girl''s voice interrupted his thoughts. She seemed to be relieved. "I thought you couldn''t stand the blow and became a fool!"


    Liu Jin: "I''m fine."


    Being interrupted by her, the last emotion in his heart disappeared. Now, he has completely calmed down.


    "Oh, don''t be too sad. I''ve met many people who are worse than you. Your experience is nothing at all," sighed the girl, pretending to be mature. "My previous master was betrayed by his relatives. In the end, not only all his family wealth turned into nothingness, but also his own life was lost."


    She said about her past, tone is not much sad: "if he had not sold my body, I would not have almost died."


    The young man immediately remembered that she had said her origin. Although he was very poor, at least others were free. He could go to many places, but she could only be trapped in a small space. If she had not been saved by her mother, maybe no one would know her existence until she died


    Thinking about this, his heart softened a little, At least now they can keep company with each other, so he is not alone.


    "Don''t be sad. I''ve seen more people than you. In order to fight for power, it''s very common for father and son to kill each other." seeing that he still didn''t speak much, the girl began to persuade him: "she treats you like this, and you don''t treat her as a relative anymore, Anyway, you don''t have a close relationship with that woman. If you look at me, I don''t have any relatives. I''m fine now. "


    If such words come from ordinary people''s mouth, it sounds shocking. But he thinks that she is a Book spirit with no emotion, and he thinks that she really wants to comfort him.


    "I know," the boy''s voice was very light, but his tone was heavy: "thank you."


    He did not intend to forgive the man, because he knew that the girl was right.


    Although his father has separated from them for a long time, they are all dead now, and he is still under age. According to the laws of Daliang, his father''s brothers will take care of him until he reaches adulthood.


    In this way, they are connected again. Even if his three uncles have never taken care of him, he will have to support them with their children in the future.


    Therefore, even if the relationship between them was not harmonious before, Liu Jin also felt that it didn''t matter. They were his father''s relatives after all, which meant they were not good to him. Maybe they just didn''t want to supplement him. He could understand that. After all, apart from this blood relationship, they didn''t have much deep feelings.But now that his third aunt has been able to do this kind of violation of the law, he must break the relationship between them. Otherwise, if this matter is known in the future, he will be affected.


    This is the most unreasonable part of the Daliang law. Once a family member commits a crime, all the family members will be affected. According to the different crimes, the influence will be different.


    If she committed more serious crimes, he would not even have to say that he would step into the official career, and even the examination results would have to be cancelled.


    This kind of criminal law is good for aristocrats, but it is especially harsh for them, which almost cut off their life.


    Because once the criminal record is left, it can''t be eliminated. Not only is the road of imperial examination cut off, but many serious jobs are not accepted, and even people who sell themselves to be servants of some wealthy families are not allowed.


    This sounds unreasonable, but in a country where the system is more complicated and decadent, even if it is unreasonable, no one can.


    He has no way to change now, so he has to comply. But one day, he must change such an unreasonable law.


    "It''s best if you can open your mind." Tang Xiaotang was relieved to hear the voice of the youth. Fortunately, Liu Jin''s character is not indecisive, otherwise she would be really difficult to deal with: "what are you going to do?"


    "I''m going to go to the third uncle tomorrow to explain this," said the young man with a deep look. "I believe he doesn''t know what she''s doing. I''ll tell him that they don''t have to worry about me in the future."


    Hearing his words, Tang Xiaotang, who was just relieved of him, wanted to sigh again.


    It''s true that she is a student without any experience. When she encounters this kind of thing, she doesn''t think about anything other than finding her parents. Moreover, it can be seen that Liu''s father should protect him very well. Even though she has experienced depression and poverty, Liu Jin''s character still retains some innocence. He thinks that people are just like what is written in the book, there are only good and bad points.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1434

    But in fact, human beings are one of the most complex intelligent creatures. Their feelings are so complex and changeable. Even if Tang Xiaotang''s own talent makes it easy for her to get a glimpse of every human''s thoughts, sometimes even she feels incredible about their choices.


    "Who do you think is more important to your third uncle than that woman?" She asked.


    "Three aunts, of course." The boy answered without hesitation.


    "Do you think he will help you?" She asked again.


    After a pause, Tang Xiaotang felt that he was hesitating, but after a moment, he still replied: "yes, according to the laws of Daliang, if you cover up criminals, you will be guilty of the same crime."


    "... do you think an ordinary farmer in the country can understand the law?"


    "... I don''t understand, but everyone knows about it..."


    "In such a place, no one will abide by the so-called law," Tang Xiaotang said. "Anyway, the sky is high and the emperor is far away. Even if he is not punished, no one will know."


    The boy has nothing to say.


    Liujiacun is located in a remote place. It''s three hours'' journey from here to the County Yamen in the city. Even if you report to an official, the Yamen people may not want to come.


    "Then I''ll go to the mayor and ask him to do justice." It was in his prime that he spoke again with a little reluctance.


    "Do you have any proof that she broke in?" Tang Xiaotang asked, this is a relatively backward ancient, even if he can identify fingerprints, he has no way to collect, and the traces left by the woman yesterday have been almost destroyed by him.


    "And you are a younger generation. Who do you say other people will believe when you don''t have any evidence?"


    Don''t wait for the boy to speak, Tang Xiaotang asked directly.


    It was unfilial for the younger generation to tell the elder, and the woman would not admit it. Moreover, according to her character, if Liu Jin''s reputation was damaged by a little more trouble, it would be more than worth the loss.


    The boy was silent. He knew that the girl was telling the truth.


    But he can''t do it if he can just hold it back.


    If he hadn''t followed the girl''s advice today, even she would not be here now.


    He can understand their indifference and indifference, and he can also ignore the excessive property they ask for from him, but this shabby hut is where he and his father live together, and her behavior has already touched his bottom line.


    "What should I do?" After a long time, the boy asked in a slow voice.


    Although he didn''t want to ask for help, he knew that as long as he asked, the girl would help him.


    Sure enough, the girl immediately said: "I have a way to help you solve her."


    Her voice even sounded a little happy: "don''t worry, I will make her speechless, obediently let go!"


    "What kind of approach?" Listen to her tone so relaxed, young and feel some doubt.


    She can''t move. This method can''t be... What kind of magic do you want to use?


    "This method needs your cooperation. It''s like this..."


    Fortunately, what the girl said was not the same as what he thought. This method sounds very normal, and there is nothing strange about it.


    Liu Jin was relieved, but when he carefully thought about what the girl said, his heart relaxed and suddenly became a bit shocked.


    There is no other reason. Her method is too meticulous. Everything seems to be just right by coincidence. Everyone is calculated by her, but he is easily picked out as the implementer of the plan.


    If we follow this method, we can not only achieve the result he wants beyond imagination, but also no one will doubt him.


    But this method is too cold. If he does, not only she will be completely destroyed, but also his third uncle''s family will be unable to look up in the village.


    After Tang Xiaotang finished, he waited for the expected silence. After a short pause, he said again, "is there any other way?"


    Although it was a flawless plan, he couldn''t do it so heartlessly.


    After all, other people are innocent, especially his cousin, who is about to get married. In fact, she is very nice to him and often secretly gives him some food without telling his aunt.


    If he did, wouldn''t it hurt her? What''s the difference between him and those who blindly obey and support LianZuo?


    "Yes, yes..." listening to him, the girl seemed disappointed: "do you think this method is not good?"


    "No, it''s good, but I still don''t want to do that." The boy shook his head gently. He stood up with her in his arms, went to the bed and sat down.


    "Why?" The girl''s voice was puzzled: "or are you going to forgive her?"


    "Of course not," he said. "It''s her fault. I just don''t want to involve anyone else."


    As he said, he can''t change such a law yet, but at least he can guarantee that he sticks to his nature.


    "But even if you let other people go, they don''t necessarily appreciate you." Tang Xiaotang said.


    In fact, she didn''t really want him to do this. She deliberately put forward this seemingly heartless plan. In fact, the most important thing is to remind him not to forget his original intention. After all, he hasn''t experienced the bureaucratic infighting yet. Her real goal is to keep a touch of goodness in the dark Vanity Fair.


    On the other hand, if he directly agrees with her proposal, Tang Xiaotang will have to consider revising the original plan - because it means that Liu Jin''s character has been blackened, and her task will be more difficult.


    "I know, but they are them and I am me." The boy''s voice was light, but firm.


    Tang Xiaotang didn''t speak any more, but she showed a very shallow smile where she couldn''t see.


    "Well," she said, "you want her to be punished, don''t you? There are ways."


    "But it''s very late today. Now you have to rest first. I''ll tell you tomorrow."


    Her tone sounds like a show off, but the teenager knows that she is actually concerned about herself.


    He did feel tired.


    On this day alone, I am tired both physically and mentally.


    Taking off the clothes outside, he lay on the bed with only the bare board left, and put the girl beside his pillow.


    Liu Jin thought that she would soon fall asleep. Who knows that without the thin mattress, the wooden bed is too hard to imagine. He only felt that he was lying on a piece of gravel covered wasteland. Every bone was too hard to sleep.


    "Can''t you sleep?" There was a girl''s voice in her ear, and she was still awake.


    "You didn''t sleep either."


    "We Shuling don''t need to sleep every day," she said. "If you can''t sleep, why don''t I have a chat with you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1435

    "Good," the boy said from the bottom of his heart.


    A person a charm at the same time silent, a moment later, or sugar small sugar first mouth: "your those relatives so to you, you still want to let them go, your heart is not unwilling?"


    "Of course." After a pause, the boy admitted.


    In fact, when he saw the situation in the house, he was so angry that he wanted to go directly to them. When she put forward the idea, he really wanted to do it for a moment.


    But soon, he told himself, it can''t be like this.


    "I still remember that my mother said before that all living beings in this world are suffering. If you can, be more kind and tolerant to others." Lying on his back on the bed, the boy looked at the beam above his head and said softly.


    Mother''s pale face all year round seems to still appear in front of us. In my memory, she always lies on the bed with a strong smell of medicine, but when she faces him, she always shows a gentle smile.


    She also told him that he should be strict with himself, lenient to others, respect teachers, be modest and polite, be diligent and progressive, and be a modest gentleman. Even if he has nothing to do, he can never be a powerful villain.


    Unfortunately, she left at last


    "She is really a very gentle person," Tang Xiaotang also gently said: "you don''t have to be too sad, as long as you live well, she will be happy for you even if she''s gone."


    Perhaps Liu Jin''s birth is the most humble of all the sons in the world, but he is not the most unfortunate of them, because he has parents who love him very much, and they leave him more precious than wealth and power.


    "Since there are book spirits in this world, do you think there will be reincarnation after death?" The young man asked from the bottom of his heart.


    There is no reincarnation in the rules of this world. The soul of dead creatures will turn into pure energy and enter the cycle again. Although this is reincarnation in a sense, the soul after reorganization is not the one before.


    Don''t want to cheat teenagers, Tang Xiaotang had to say: "I don''t know... I''ve never met, but I think, if there is, she will always look at you."


    That night, they talked for a long time. The boy told her about his parents. He said a lot of things, and Tang Xiaotang listened to them all the time.


    It was more detailed and vivid than the cold records. In the young man''s nostalgic mood, Tang Xiaotang seemed to see how the precocious child faced death in ignorance, repressed fear and grief, and learned to be calm and strong.


    This night, I don''t know how late they talked. Until she was a little sleepy, the boy finally fell into sleep.


    Tang Xiaotang yawned. Not only was he tired, but she was also not relaxed. Fortunately, everything was going according to the plan.


    Lying at the head of the bed, she slowly closed her eyes, ready to have a rest.


    Consciousness gradually empty, half awake in the moment, Tang Xiaotang suddenly heard a very light, as if the general murmur of somniloquy.


    "Thank you..."


    Without opening his eyes, Tang Xiaotang''s lips showed a smile.


    The mental power enters his body slowly through the hand that the teenager touches her. The small negative emotions in his consciousness are quietly erased, leaving only some good memories.


    I hope he can sleep well tonight.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the crowing of chickens sounded, the boy lying flat on the bed immediately opened his eyes.


    The sky outside the window is just dawn, there is already a clear birdsong sound, the youth blinked his eyes, but also some chaos.


    Ming Ming went to bed very late last night, but now, except that he was a little sore after a hard night''s sleep, he didn''t feel any tired. On the contrary, his spirit was better than before.


    The boy straightened up slowly and sat up from the bed. With a slight movement of his hand, he came across the book at the head of the bed.


    "Ha... Good morning!"


    The girl''s sleepy voice sounded, and the boy found that he was used to her existence.


    He pauses and whispers back, "good morning."


    For the first time, Tang Xiaotang was in a better mood.


    This shows that their relationship goes further. As long as they keep this rhythm steady, even if the intruder is that guy, she has nothing to fear.


    But when it comes to the invaders... I don''t know if the son of another world is coming now?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the courtyard full of rockeries and ponds, every scene is just right and exquisite.


    The well-dressed servants walked back and forth in the hospital, their movements were orderly, and almost did not make any sound. It was obvious that they were strictly trained.


    In the winding corridor by the pool, two girls in pink came slowly holding a girl in blue skirt.


    The girl looks only eleven or twelve years old, but her appearance is bright and beautiful. She looks gentle, and there is a sense of pride between her eyebrows. But the bottom of her eyes seems to have the silence that does not belong to this age. This complex temperament interweaves with each other, which makes her beautiful face more unique and makes her unable to move her eyes away.


    All the servants I met along the way bowed carefully to greet the girl. The girl kept walking forward, ignoring them. They passed through the cloister and the garden and stopped in front of a quiet courtyard. The girl turned her head slightly and looked at the two people behind her¡° You wait for me outside. You don''t have to come in. " Two girls in pink bent their knees and said respectfully, "yes, miss." The girl took two steps, then turned her head and said to the two people still standing at the door, "forget it, you don''t have to wait for me. Go back and put away the books on my desk. I''ll go back myself later."¡° Yes Entering the open gate, when no one around could see her, the girl''s look relaxed. Although she has been here for more than a week, sun Jiao is still unable to adapt to the feudal system of class division. As a normal person in the era of equality and civilization, those servants often bow their heads to her and greet her respectfully, sun Jiao feels uncomfortable all over. Some young people are OK. After all, she has been in and out of some occasions in her previous life, and this kind of treatment is not new. But at some ages, she can almost be her grandmother, and she still has to salute her like this. Sun Jiao really can''t accept it. Just like her two servant girls, if she doesn''t let them go back, they will always stand here and wait for her, and they are only twelve or thirteen years old. In her world, they are still junior high school students, but they have to take care of her carefully everywhere. Sun Jiao, who is twice their age, can''t feel at ease. But she can''t do too much. After all, the original owner, as a beautiful girl who was educated by the aristocracy from childhood, has been used to this kind of environment for a long time. If she changes rashly, it will make the original owner''s parents suspicious. www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1436

    It''s not about modern science. The world is still very superstitious. If they see anything, it''s not good.


    She didn''t know why she would wear it here, and whether she could go back. But there was only one life. Sun Jiao didn''t want to, and she couldn''t take risks.


    Taking a deep breath, she looked at the closed door of the study in front of her. Her face was like before. She stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    "Dad, it''s me." She spoke slowly, with a very shallow deference.


    Yes, she''s here to see her father today.


    And she did it for one purpose.


    That''s about finding out


    She doesn''t know if the development of the world will follow the plot of that book, so she must get enough information to ensure that she will not fall into the fate of "Sun Jiao".


    Although she is confident that she will not lose her mind because of a man, if he has any "aura of leading role", maybe.


    Fortunately, there is still time to change everything. Now the hero is about the same age as her. According to the book, he should not have been admitted to Fu Xue. As long as she can grasp his trend, even if she doesn''t preempt, there will be room for reaction at that time.


    All kinds of thoughts flashed in my mind. At this time, a low and dignified voice came from the door: "come in."


    Smell speech, put away all emotions, sun Jiao slowly push open the door, looking at the middle-aged man sitting behind the desk, holding a book in his hand.


    This is sun Jiao''s father, sun yuan.


    She lifted her skirt slightly and stepped over the threshold.


    As soon as you enter the room, a cool air comes from the shop. This is sun yuan''s study. The furnishings in the room don''t look luxurious. However, sun Jiao can see that all the tables, chairs and cabinets in the room are made of ebony.


    Although ebony looks unimportant, it is more valuable than gold. As the saying goes, "a half square ebony is better than a box of treasure". When she was on duty, she had seen such ebony furniture in the home of an official before. After he was arrested for bribery, the old expert in charge of identification told her, The value of these ebony furniture has far exceeded the gold bar of his safe.


    The ebony in sun yuan''s room is dark and golden, but it looks more glossy than she has ever seen. Their prices must be more expensive.


    With the salary of the imperial court led by sun yuan, he could not afford to buy these ebony. His subordinates probably offered them to please him.


    After all, it was an important help for the male leader in the early stage. The description of sun yuan in the original book is not rare. However, because the male leader lost his only daughter and Liu Jin remarried soon, sun yuan turned against him and cooperated with the third prince in the middle and later stage, which added a lot of trouble to the male leader.


    Of course, the male master is the male master after all. Naturally, he will not be defeated by a supporting role. All those who fight against him will not come to a good end, and some of them will become stepping stones for the male master.


    Sun yuan is not a thoroughly corrupt official, but he is by no means an honest official. The sun family is not a big family with profound knowledge. In order to climb up, he has too many shady things on his hands. If you count them up, it''s not too much to cut off all the people.


    After all, Liu Jin bypassed him and sentenced the sun family to exile. Then the man not only got the remaining wealth of the sun family, but also gained a wave of popular support because he eradicated a corrupt official, which was no loss at all.


    To tell you the truth, because of her career, sun Jiao doesn''t like officials like sun yuan, but she only knows how to study power. What they enjoy is not the blood and tears of many people.


    But now, who can think that she, who has dealt with many corrupt officials, will one day become the daughter of corrupt officials?


    The heart is sighing, the top of the head has come to the middle-aged man''s low voice with doubt: "how can my son come here today?"


    Sun Jiao knew that the original "Sun Jiao" didn''t like reading and writing. She seldom came here except that sun yuan taught her how to write when she was young.


    If there is no reasonable reason, I''m afraid sun yuan will be suspicious immediately.


    But she didn''t come here without any preparation. Before the action, she had made a careful plan.


    With her head slightly down, sun Jiao made herself act like a shy and courageous girl. She twisted her sleeves and said in a low voice: "Dad... My daughter saw a man in the street two days ago..."


    Hearing his daughter say this, sun yuan knew something about it. Looking at his daughter''s look, he asked, "Oh, I just see a person. Why make a fuss? If there is no talent in the street, it''s strange!"


    "Daddy


    Sun Jiao pretended to be ashamed and indignant and stamped her feet lightly. She bit her lip: "you know, you know..."


    She has rich experience and excellent acting skills. Although these two words make her a little unbearable, sun yuan has no doubt about them.


    Seeing that she was angry, sun yuan no longer laughed at his daughter. He really loved her. Although her daughter is only twelve now, it''s not too early to see her. After all, it''s a matter of life. If she has a heart, and her knowledge, character and family background are not bad, it can be settled first.


    "I don''t know what a hero he is, who has attracted such an excellent daughter of mine?" He joked.


    Here comes the key.


    Sun Jiao lowered her eyes and said in a soft voice: "my daughter doesn''t know where he is from... Just a quick glance. The man is a few years older than me. She is dressed as a Confucian scholar. She looks very handsome and speaks very politely..." she pretended to be shy and said according to the words she had already made up.


    At this time, she could not help sighing. Fortunately, in ancient times, women could get married at the age of 16. Otherwise, she could not find a better reason.


    "Oh, where is he from?" Listen to her say so, sun yuan not from also rise a bit curious.


    "My daughter didn''t know... That''s why I came to you," Sun Jiao said. "My daughter heard that he and others said that she would take part in this session of the college entrance examination. She thought that he should be a student who passed the last session of the college entrance examination..."


    After hearing this, sun yuan already knows what his daughter came to him to do. He does have information about the last student. If that person really passed the child test at a young age, he is really a talented person. Even if he has a lower family background, he can be worthy of his daughter.


    "In that case, my father will help my son find it." Sun yuan, a child student who passed the last exam, also had some impressions. It seems that there are several children who are almost the same age as jiao''er.


    Sun Jiao immediately took advantage of the situation to say her real purpose: "daughter wants to find her own."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1437

    "OK," Sun yuan promised without hesitation, "my father asked someone to send the portrait to my son."


    The goal of this trip was successfully achieved. Sun Jiao was relieved, and there was a bit more truth in her happy look: "thank you, Dad!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When sun Jiao saw sun yuan, Liu Jin was holding the bedding she had replaced yesterday and was going to the river for cleaning.


    In the clothes on his chest, the girl was humming happily.


    He didn''t want to bring the girl here. After all, the river is full of water. If he accidentally touches the water, it will cause irreparable damage to her body.


    But the girl said she was afraid of being taken away by the woman again and refused to stay at home.


    Although he knew she was making excuses, no matter how brave he was, he couldn''t come back in such a short time. But he couldn''t stand the girl''s plea. In addition, he couldn''t bear to bring her because he thought she had been dusty in the dark box for so long.


    Forget it, the boy thought helplessly, it''s a big deal to put her away from the water. He would be careful not to let her touch the water.


    "Lala ~ Lala ~"


    The girl''s voice became louder and louder. The beautiful melody sounded in her ear with her voice. It was a melody that Liu Jin had never heard.


    Even this long and difficult road seems to become easier.


    "What is this song?" after listening to it for a while, Liu Jin couldn''t help asking.


    Although he was not as proficient in rhythm as those aristocrats, Fang also taught him some music theory when he was a child.


    The melody of this song is quite different from those deep and heavy tunes prevailing in the girder. It sounds lighter and more beautiful.


    "Does it sound good?" the girl said immediately, "I forgot where I heard it. If you want to hear it, I''ll teach you!"


    "OK."


    In this way, Tang Xiaotang taught Liu Jin to hum songs and followed him to the river.


    This is the only river that passes through the village. There is plenty of grass and trees on the riverside. Liu Jin took her through the path stepped out by the villagers to a shallow river full of random stones.


    This is the place where the villagers wash their clothes, because they came early. At this time, there was no one by the river.


    The boy found a place with a boulder, first threw the bedding into the water, then wiped the flat position on the boulder with his sleeves, and then carefully took Tang Xiaotang out of his arms and put it on the boulder.


    But the wind by the river was not small. As soon as it was put down, the wind blew her pages up.


    Seeing this, the boy took off his outer shirt and gently covered her.


    "You wait for me here." the boy touched her "head" and whispered.


    "OK." Tang Xiaotang agreed.


    So she was bored lying on the boulder, wrapped in the boy''s clothes and blowing the cool breeze. She watched him roll up his sleeves and scrub the bedding with the natural washboard formed by the stones along the river.


    The world''s science and technology is still at a very backward level. There is only such a way to wash clothes. Fortunately, teenagers'' bedding is thin and easy to wash.


    "Hua la..."


    The water was gurgling. Tang Xiaotang listened to the sound and looked at the map in front of him.


    Up there, three white dots are getting closer.


    Someone is coming, but it doesn''t seem to be an important role. Moreover, looking at this route, they should come from the village to wash clothes by the river.


    Sure enough, when the boy picked up the dripping bedding and was ready to take her back, the three points appeared in front of them - three women who came together and dressed up as village women with wooden pots.


    Looking at the young man''s look, Tang Xiaotang knew that his previous speculation was right.


    This river is the only place for girls and daughters-in-law to wash clothes in the village. Usually there are not many people, so Liu Jin doesn''t feel strange when she meets them.


    These three people all knew him. Liu Jin greeted them one by one. One of them was an older woman who usually had a good relationship with his three aunts. When she saw him holding a wet quilt, she asked him, "little Liu Tongsheng, why do you wash the quilt when you are not young?"


    For the backward and poor Liujia village, cloth and cotton are very rare things. Therefore, in order to prolong their service life, they hardly wash bedding or clothes.


    Coincidentally, she saw this woman today. She is a famous big mouth in the village. Once she knows anything, the whole village will know the next day.


    If at ordinary times, in the face of such a problem, Liu Jin would not say more to them with a faint "thank you for your concern".


    The women are used to his indifferent attitude. He is one of the few children in the village. Even if his age and generation are much younger than these women, they can only mutter a few words behind his back that he is lofty and despises others. They dare not say anything in front of him.


    But to the woman''s surprise, the young man who always looked light in the past showed a slightly helpless look today and slowly explained to her: "I went out to work yesterday. Maybe the doors and windows at home were not closed, but I went into the thief."


    "Ah! It''s really scary! Are you all right with little Liu Tongsheng?" the woman covered her mouth and looked frightened. Several daughters-in-law next to her also looked shocked: "did you tell the chief?"


    Although the expression was so, in fact, there were no surprises in the hearts of these women. Just as his third sister-in-law thought, Liu Jin''s old house itself is at the end of the village. There are often thieves from other villages, especially he is the only one in other families. He doesn''t even have a dog. It''s strange not to enter the thief.


    "It''s all right," Liu Jin sighed and said in a helpless tone, "I''m not at home and I don''t see who did it..."


    "It''s needless to say! Those rascals in the nearby Lijia village must have done it!" the woman immediately answered with indignation and said, "little Liu Tongsheng! You still have to tell the chief of the village about it and find justice in their village!"


    "I didn''t have any loss, so I didn''t bother the manager," Liu Jin shook her head and looked a little helpless. "Fortunately, there was no property at home, but the bedding was dirty. I want to wash it while it''s fine today."


    When the woman saw that he didn''t go, she didn''t persuade him any more. She didn''t care whether the boy had lost. She just wanted to know about it and have to say it later.


    "Well, little Liu Tongsheng, hurry back, and we won''t delay you." she smiled, but her eyes could not wait. Tang Xiaotang could smell the gossip even in Liu Jin''s clothes.


    The other two women naturally thought the same thing - after all, they were not related to Liu Jin. Even his uncles and aunts didn''t care about him. Where could they care?


    "Three aunts, walk slowly. I''ll go first."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1438

    The boy held the quilt and said goodbye to them patiently. But when the three turned and left, the helpless smile immediately faded from the boy''s face. Looking at their back, he still had some green and astringent faces, revealing a bit of depth.


    A moment later, he also turned around, holding the dripping quilt and strode forward.


    "You just performed so well!" Tang Xiaotang said in his arms. "After they spread the news, she will relax when they hear that you don''t doubt her."


    Even she didn''t expect that the boy with cold character could behave so naturally, as if he really didn''t know who broke into his house.


    It was better than she expected.


    Such a young man has a deep future.


    "Thank you," the boy''s deep face immediately disappeared, and his voice recovered its usual composure, but his tone was more sincere gratitude than usual: "without you, I might have --"


    He didn''t say what had happened, but he thought that without her, he couldn''t keep his mother''s relics, and he wouldn''t... Easily turn passivity into initiative.


    Yes, when he really decided to do so, he found that facing them was not as difficult as he imagined. Everything was no different from what he imagined, and even smoother.


    And he quickly adapted to doing so - no guilt, no anxiety, no tension. Just now, when he said those words against the facts for the first time, he was so calm that he couldn''t believe himself.


    "Needless to say, this is what I should do," the girl''s voice interrupted him. She seemed a little happy: "and you can do it without me."


    It''s just maybe slower.


    The boy''s lips closed slightly, and she must make him very happy - Tang Xiaotang can feel the boy''s heartfelt pleasure, which is the first time he has felt such emotion since she arrived.


    Affected by him, Tang Xiaotang also became relaxed - his mentality became positive, which was very beneficial to the future plan.


    "Now, let me tell you about the new plan," she said.


    "OK."


    Tang Xiaotang''s method is actually very simple, that is "fishing".


    She asked Liu Jin to visit the people in the village who helped at his father''s funeral, including his relatives who actually didn''t help much, to send them some food in the name of gratitude, and then inadvertently told them that he now has a way to make money so that they don''t have to worry.


    Of course, it''s not because of too much money. It''s just fishing. What can I do without bait.


    These words were mainly for the woman.


    One has two. Breaking through that line of defense, it is not strange for a person who has made a theft to continue to steal.


    Especially the first time she didn''t succeed. When she heard that Liu Jin made money again, she couldn''t help it. She would steal it for the second time.


    She said before that she would be found by the whole village, but the boy disagreed. So Tang Xiaotang changed his mind - just let her be caught in front of important witnesses.


    And the witness she chose was the chief.


    First of all, the chief of the village was the most authoritative person in the village. He found that even if the woman was so cheeky, she couldn''t mess around; Secondly, he is also an elder of the Liu brothers. If Liu Jin wants to completely get rid of his annoying relatives, he must also get his consent.


    According to the data and Liu Jin''s memory, the chief is fair, never favors anyone in handling disputes in the village, and usually takes good care of Liu Jin''s father and son.


    To sum up, there is no more suitable person in the whole village except the head of the village.


    Moreover, the way she can help him make money also needs to find a trustworthy person to cooperate. After all, Liu Jin can''t spend too much energy on it. The inner length and size are also the managers of Liu family village. Give it to him, and Liu family village may become Liu Jin''s help in the future.


    She didn''t say these ideas, but Liu Jin can think of some - the chief of the village is indeed honest, and only he can deal with it in the village.


    But once let the chief know, the three aunts can''t turn over completely. Even if the chief won''t tell about it, he won''t treat her as a member of Liujia village again.


    He lowered his eyes, and there was indifference in the young man''s eyes. He didn''t put forward any more opinions.


    He has given her... A chance. No matter what happens, she should bear it by herself.


    ¡ª¡ª


    Along the way, they didn''t meet other villagers, and no one spoke.


    The washed bedding was dripping wet. Worried that the quilt would wet her, the boy held them flat with both hands all the way and let them try to stay away from his body.


    Even if his bedding was thin, such a posture was very laborious. When he walked back to his home, the boy''s arms were numb.


    But he didn''t show any discomfort.


    Tang Xiaotang saw it, but he didn''t say a word.


    Put the washed bedding on the bamboo pole in the hospital. The boy turned into the kitchen and took out the rice he bought yesterday. Without a trace of reluctance, he divided them into several portions.


    "Are you going now?" Tang Xiaotang saw that he was going to go out with rice and immediately stopped him: "don''t worry. You can go there later when she knows."


    Now that woman is still by the river, she must be given time to spread the matter.


    Especially to the woman.


    Hearing the speech, the boy''s action was a meal. He thought a little and understood the meaning of the girl.


    "OK." he nodded gently and put down the things in his hand.


    "It''s still early now. You can have a rest," he said. He didn''t sleep well last night and got up early to wash things today. "I''ll call you later."


    "No, I can copy some books."


    "Sleep for a while," his hands were numb. Where could he write? Tang Xiaotang insisted when he saw the boy. His tone was soft: "I''m a little sleepy, so you should accompany me, okay?"


    She is a Book spirit. He remembers that she said she didn''t need to rest.


    The bottom of his heart warmed again, and he agreed: "OK..."


    The boy lay flat on the hard bamboo bed. Tang Xiaotang lay on his chest and felt the steady heartbeat. She also became a little lazy.


    "What do you want to do in the future?" she asked the boy under her slowly.


    The boy put his hands flat on his side and his posture was not disordered. When he heard the speech, he closed his eyes and answered her from the bottom of his heart: "before, I wanted to be a teacher."


    Teaching and reading in leisure time may be poor, but you don''t have to face too many people all day. You are free and relaxed.


    "Before?" the girl''s tone was curious: "what about now?"


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1439

    "Now..." the boy opened his eyes and looked at the thatch on his head: "I want to get fame, and then benefit the people."


    When his mother was ill, he wanted to give up his studies, but his father always wanted him to finish what he didn''t finish. He couldn''t live up to his expectations.


    Having experienced her mother, Liu Jin knows how hard life is for the people at the bottom. Even in their most difficult times, they at least have a place to live; Even if you don''t eat well, you won''t go hungry.


    But Liu Jin has seen too many people with scanty clothes and food. They have no place to live. They can only wander around and even dare not get sick, because for them, once they get sick, there is only a dead end.


    He wants to be an official. Although he can''t save everyone, at least he can help them.


    "I believe you can do it." the girl whispered.


    The young man''s lips were slightly provoked. He gently put his hand on his chest and closed his eyes: "thank you."


    The afternoon sun shines through the open window in the house. The boy on the bed holds the book in front of his chest, and his sleeping face is as bright as jade.


    A room of peace.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Liu Jin hasn''t slept so heavily for a long time.


    When I opened my eyes, it was afternoon. The orange sunlight filled the room, and the whole room seemed to be burning.


    The book on his chest was silent. The girl who said to wake him up showed no sign of waking up. Even he slowly moved her away and didn''t wake her up.


    Dressed, he went to the window and carefully took out a dress to cover her.


    When he reached the table and closed the open window, he turned and went into the kitchen, picked up the prepared rice and came out.


    This time, before leaving, Liu Jin specially locked the door, and even the wooden door outside the hospital, which was almost useless, was tied with straw rope.


    Then the boy changed his gentle expression and strode forward.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Liu Erjia.


    Liu and Zhang were cooking absentmindedly in the kitchen, burning the fire and thinking about what they had just heard from Aunt Liu.


    The little boy found a thief at home! Even said it!


    She was nervous. She was not only afraid of what she had accidentally missed, but also resented why Liu Jin said it.


    In case the chief knows she did it


    The woman shivered fiercely. The kitchen was hot, but she felt a chill.


    When talking to Aunt Liu just now, she didn''t show anything wrong... But fortunately, the little boy hasn''t told the chief... She made the house as messy as possible, and they can''t doubt her.


    Yes, she doesn''t want to scare herself. They can''t doubt her!


    She thought deeply. The dead branch in her hand was burning to the end. The firewood in the stove had not been ignited. The hot flame was burning upward along the wood branch. The hot red spark rushed to her fingers in a moment. The pain made the woman "hiss" and inhale, and threw away the things in her hand in a moment.


    The remaining half of the dead branches fell to the ground. The woman quickly retracted her hand in front of her eyes. She saw that the burned place was already red, and bursts of burning pain came from the bottom of her heart.


    The woman twisted her face and quickly grabbed a handful of ash from the side of the stove and applied it to the wound.


    When she came into contact with foreign bodies, the pain of the wound became more and more intense and unbearable. Under the stimulation of pain, the mood accumulated at the bottom of the woman''s heart completely broke out. She squatted on the ground, spit hard on the stove, and whispered a curse.


    "Blame you little bastard!"


    At this time, a tall girl came in from the door. She was wearing starched yellow clothes. Her beautiful eyebrows and eyes were somewhat similar to the women on the ground, but her look was completely different and gentle.


    Seeing Liu Zhang squatting on the ground with a painful face, she hurried up and held Zhang anxiously: "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Where''s the dead girl?" seeing the girl, Zhang''s anger finally had a place to vent: "I know to run outside day by day! I don''t even know how to cook dinner at noon!"


    Listening to Zhang''s rebuke, the girl lowered her head: "Mom, don''t be angry. Go and have a rest. I''ll cook."


    Zhang Shi took advantage of the situation to sit aside and watched the girl boil water neatly. When she was ready to add rice to the pot, Zhang Shi shouted again.


    "You black sheep!" she cried, covering her hands. "Pour so much rice! You''re going to die!"


    "Why did I give birth to a debt collector like you?"


    The girl had poured the rice into the pot, but there wasn''t much. She just covered the bottom of the pot. When she heard the woman say so, she had to scoop it out again.


    Unfortunately, because there are too few, I can''t get it out.


    When the girl was ready to take up the pot and pour rice back, a dog barked in the yard outside.


    "Woof, woof, woof, woof!"


    Someone''s coming!


    Zhang''s anger was interrupted. As soon as she wanted to rush out and scold, she saw her man with a teenager slowly coming in from the door.


    The young man was tall and straight, and his handsome face smiled slightly. Even if he was wearing a half old long shirt similar to them, he could make people see the difference at a glance.


    In fact, a woman can''t tell what the difference is, but she doesn''t talk casually every time she faces a teenager.


    Obviously, she is the elder, but she always feels like she is facing the inner elder in front of this little boy. It''s really strange.


    However, when she saw the boy, the panic at the bottom of the woman''s heart surged up again. She was afraid that the boy would come to question her.


    No, no, no, it should be impossible... Aunt Liu also said that he didn''t know who entered his house.


    And even if he guessed, he didn''t catch her. If it''s a big deal, she won''t admit it. See what he can do to her!


    Thinking so, Zhang''s heart was still a little empty. She showed a hypocritical smiling face and slowly greeted her. Liu San ignored her: "what''s the matter with my nephew today? Is there... What''s the matter?"


    In the latter sentence, although she tried not to show anything different, there was still a hint of temptation in her tone and look. The teenager had been observing her and would not miss it.


    Before coming here, even if there was enough evidence to prove that she did it, Liu Jin still thought that maybe she had other compelling reasons, or someone else framed her - but at this time, seeing her performance with his own eyes, he had no doubt at all.


    He''s just a little naive, not a fool.


    His emotions settled in the depths of his pupils. He smiled and bowed: "three aunts are good."


    "Nothing, just before... Dad''s business bothered several uncles and aunts. I came here today to thank you."


    With that, the young man picked up the bamboo tube on his side and handed it to the woman: "this is a little gift of thanks. I hope the three aunts don''t dislike it."


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1440

    When the woman heard that there was a gift, she couldn''t care about anything at once. She quickly took over the bamboo tube in the boy''s hand and saw the white rice in it. Immediately, she smiled on her face: "don''t dislike, don''t dislike! How can this be disliked?"


    Her heart was suddenly relieved - it seemed that he was really the same as Aunt Liu. I didn''t know who went in.


    "You are a family, you child. You''re welcome!"


    She said, but when she saw that the boy was still carrying a bamboo tube in his hand, her eyes couldn''t help but aim at it. Moreover, she was cooking in the house. She didn''t say anything to leave Liu Jin for dinner.


    On the contrary, Liu San may be really embarrassed. He coughed and said to the young man, "come and sit down first and have a meal."


    "No, uncle, I have to go to the mayor''s house," Liu Jin said politely. "While the weather is OK, if it''s later, the mayor will have a rest."


    "Well..." after listening to him, Liu Zhangshi in the back was relieved. Although Liu Jin sent her rice, he wanted him to stay for dinner, so he gave it back to him!


    Seeing that Liu San had to speak, she hurriedly pulled him: "go ahead, nephew, and we won''t delay you."


    Liu Jin smiled and didn''t care about her extremely unfriendly attitude. She politely told them goodbye and turned away.


    After he left, Liu and Zhang smiled so that the wrinkles in the corners of her eyes squeezed out. She weighed the bamboo tube in her hand and said with satisfaction: "it''s two or two!"


    "Keep it!" Liu Sanshi couldn''t see it. "At least it''s also my nephew."


    "What''s the matter with your nephew? I didn''t see you take care of it!" the woman gave him a white look: "well, why don''t you just raise him!"


    Liu San was silent. He just talked. He didn''t want to let him take care of him.


    And it''s not his nephew alone. Liu Daliu and Liu Er don''t care. What''s his hand in it.


    Seeing that she had stopped him, the woman turned and walked to the kitchen with satisfaction. Even the girl didn''t care about the extra rice: "well, well, what are you doing when it''s cooked? Be careful next time!"


    The girl watched her pour the rice in the bamboo tube into the jar and remembered what they had just heard outside. She couldn''t help hesitating: "Mom, is it a little bad for you to do this... My cousin is short of money recently..."


    "What''s wrong? You dead girl! Turn your arms and elbows out!" Zhang suddenly changed his face: "he sent us some rice. What''s the matter? I tell you! His fame should have been your brother! If it weren''t for Liu Si''s study, it might be your father who was admitted to the child student!"


    The girl was said to lower her head. She knew that what her mother said was fundamentally wrong. Even if it was my father who went to school, it was useless. My father was not material for reading at all. It was impossible to be admitted to a child student like my fourth uncle.


    Including his brother, he is spoiled by his mother. He only knows to play all day. He has no talent like his father in reading. How can he be comparable to his cousin.


    But she didn''t dare to say this. She knew her mother''s temper best. However, she didn''t forgive anyone without reason. She couldn''t convince her.


    She sighed at the bottom of her heart. The girl thought, fortunately, she has saved some copper coins for embroidery these days. She can only secretly ask her cousin tomorrow and give him the money.


    She was thinking like this. There was another sound outside. Then a little boy ran in from the door.


    "Mother! Mother! I want sugar!"


    Zhang''s eyebrows softened immediately when she saw her only son. She changed a smiling face and said happily, "eat, eat! Wait, my mother will take it for you!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    It was almost dark after growing out of the house. Originally, the chief wanted to keep him for dinner, but Liu Jin refused.


    Now, she should have woke up. If she goes back later, she should worry


    She said she didn''t like to stay alone in the dark. She couldn''t see him when she woke up. Would she think he didn''t want her?


    Moreover, what if a passing thief really breaks in and takes her away


    Thinking like this, the boy quickened his pace. He wanted to go home before it was completely dark, hoping that she wouldn''t be angry with him.


    It was getting dark, and the road under his feet was almost invisible. The road in the village was very uneven. Even if the boy was very familiar with this road, he almost fell down several times.


    The boy didn''t slow down, but even so, when he got home, it was completely dark.


    Feeling the hemp rope on the door frame, he found that it was still the knot he had tied before he left and had not been opened. The boy was relieved.


    Fortunately, what he was worried about didn''t happen.


    When he opened the door, although the room was dark, the boy had come to the bed with experience. As soon as his hand touched the edges and corners of the book, the girl''s angry voice immediately sounded in his mind.


    "Hum! You still know to come back!"


    Her tone sounded angry, but there was a trace of worry in her words: "I thought you were caught by some monster!"


    Sure enough, it still worried her.


    "Sorry to worry you," the boy said with apology. He thought he could come back before dark. "I didn''t want to disturb your rest, so I didn''t wake you up."


    She has told him all the ways. He wants to solve the matter by himself.


    After all... Although he is still a minor, he doesn''t want to rely too much on her.


    Tang Xiaotang is not really angry. There is no danger at present, and he always has to be alone. He can''t do anything in the future without her.


    She just wants him to tell her before he does anything in the future, so as to avoid a lot of misunderstandings and trouble.


    "Forget it, I forgive you!" she said. "How''s everything going?"


    "Very well," replied Liu Jin.


    And it was unexpectedly smooth. When he proposed to cooperate with the villagers to make money, the chief agreed without even considering it. He didn''t even wait for him to say what the way was.


    Such trust moved Liu Jin very much, but he wanted to use this trust to achieve his purpose, which made Liu Jin feel very guilty.


    Tang Xiaotang was not surprised by this. The result was no different from what she expected. She understood that the chief had always wanted to help Liu Jin and his son, but gave up because Liu An was unwilling to accept it. She could only give them convenience in some small things.


    Now Liu Jin takes the initiative to want to cooperate. No matter whether his method can make money or not, the chief will agree and regard it as funding him.


    As for whether the other thing was successful or not, Tang Xiaotang didn''t ask, because he didn''t mention a word after the teenager came in, and the result was obvious.


    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1441

    "It''s great to convince the chief," but although she had known the result for a long time, she still pretended to be surprised and praised the boy: "I thought he would agree at least until he saw the effect. You''re great!"


    "It''s really nothing," said the boy, but his look was not as relaxed as expected. Instead, he seemed a little depressed: "it''s all because of the trust of the chief."


    Tang Xiaotang was immediately aware of his emotional changes. After a little feeling, she knew what he was thinking.


    She wanted to laugh, and then felt touched.


    Liu Jin at this time used to be like this... Really, he will feel uncomfortable and guilty because of taking advantage of others'' trust. Even though human nature is selfish, he rejects this instinctive selfish behavior.


    Only this moment of guilt has made him better than too many humans.


    That''s why he became the son of the world... Because Tang Xiaotang really thought that Liu Jin would be a very excellent person if he didn''t experience the following things.


    "You''re a little unhappy. Why?" She lowered her voice and asked slowly, "because of this... Don''t you want to do this?"


    "No," the boy went to the window and looked at the dark night sky outside the window. The half wheel of the waning moon in the sky emitted a faint light, as if covered with a layer of gauze.


    "I just think it''s not good to make use of the manager''s trust to do something that may embarrass him," the young man whispered. "It''s not a gentleman''s act."


    "Well, although it is true, that''s right," Tang Xiaotang said, "but I think it doesn''t matter as long as you don''t hurt him."


    "Why do you say that?" This sentence was completely different from the view he had accepted in the past. The boy frowned gently.


    His childhood education told him that he should be honest with others and not deceive and use others. Therefore, he could not accept the words of girls for a moment.


    If it weren''t for the girl''s mouth, he would have been tempted to refute it, but he turned to think that she was not human after all, and it was no surprise that she had different ideas.


    Sipping his lips, the boy waited for the girl''s explanation rather unconvinced.


    Although his sincere heart is rare, it is not a good thing if he has been so naive in such a dynasty.


    He has to understand the reality in order to better keep the truth.


    "But the reason why Li Chang trusts you so much is that you have great potential and want you to be famous in the future and be able to support his younger generation," Tang Xiaotang said. "If you are not so smart, he won''t help you like this - isn''t that also a use?"


    Liu Jin was silent. He knew that the girl was right. There were people like him in the village, even poorer than him, but the head of the village didn''t care about them as much as he did.


    Although he didn''t think it was a use, it also showed that the chief''s trust in him was not unconditional.


    "There are really few relationships that are completely unused in the world. You will use others, and they will also use you." the girl''s voice is still very clear, but Liu Jin inexplicably hears a bit of Indifference: "as long as you can help him achieve what he wants, even if you use it, there is nothing wrong."


    "After all, most of them can''t do such a win-win."


    The girl''s last sentence echoed in her ears for a long time, and a trace of confusion appeared in Liu Jin''s eyes. What she said was completely different from the concept he accepted since childhood, and even completely rebellious. There was never any classic, and anyone dared to say this shocking point of view.


    To his surprise, after listening to her explanation, there was an incredible subtle sense of approval in his heart.


    He thought she was right.


    Two views flashed in her mind, and what she said faintly outweighed the idea he had accepted for more than ten years.


    Seeing the young man struggling, Tang Xiaotang didn''t continue to say anything. To change him is not what he can do at this time. It is an unexpected harvest to make him have different ideas today.


    "Well, have a rest," she yawned deliberately. "It''s very late now."


    Indeed, it was already dark when he came back, and it took so long. For Liu Jin, who has always had a regular life, this has exceeded his usual rest time.


    Because of the girl''s words in his mind, he didn''t feel much sleepy, but when he heard the girl yawning, he also felt it was time to rest.


    "OK."


    Put her back at the head of the bed, the boy skillfully washed in the dark and lay in bed.


    "Good night..." the girl''s gentle voice came to his ears. The boy closed his eyes and raised his lips slightly.


    "Good night."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The night was deep, and there was still one person who didn''t sleep under the same moonlight.


    Sun Fu.


    The dark study in the past is now brightly lit, and a slender figure is shown on the window paper.


    Sun Jiao put down the file in her hand, closed her eyes and rubbed the bridge of her nose wearily.


    The desk case was stacked with piles of paper. These were the materials for the last child test, except for the papers, and registered residence information and portrait. There were thousands of children in this area.


    This is an ancient time without a computer. You can''t search with one click. However, these materials are classified documents and can only be seen by her alone.


    Moreover, the ancient paper was large and the characters were all traditional vertical versions. She was almost blind after reading it all day, but she only read dozens of copies.


    The worst thing is the portraits of the candidates behind. I can''t recognize who the portraits are. I don''t know whether the painter''s skills are not good or whether people really look like this. The picture is scrawled like an abstract painting.


    No wonder someone took the imperial examination in ancient times. If it is painted like this, it''s good to see that it''s a person.


    Sun Jiao is a little upset. Now she only remembers the man''s name and approximate age. Other information is not mentioned in the original book. She doesn''t even know what the man looks like. Even after reading the information, I''m afraid she can''t recognize him.


    Does she really have to wait for the hospital test before she can see him?


    Sun Jiao didn''t want to accept such passivity. A sharp flash flashed in her open eyes.


    No, she can''t wait. She can''t afford to wait.


    Picking up the paper book on the table again, sun Jiao braced herself and decided to take out her perseverance in the college entrance examination and continue to look for it.


    But it''s just thousands of test papers. She will find them!


    In sun Jiao''s night fighting, reading day and night, a few days passed.


    Liujia village is calm for the time being, and nothing has happened, but an undercurrent set off by Liu Jin has been surging silently in the village.


    These days, according to the girl''s instructions, he not only copied books at home, but also changed into new clothes and went out to discuss business with him. On the way, he occasionally met villagers asking him for information. He was not as alienated as before, but greeted them with a smile. However, he never answered their questions positively. He only said that he copied books to make a living, There is no special way to make money.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1442

    Naturally, villagers don''t believe it. If they don''t make money, how can he change new clothes so quickly and give gifts to others everywhere?


    In this way, although Liu Jin didn''t say anything, the rumors about him in the village became more and more serious. The women in the village secretly said that he could have so much money by selling the only books left by his parents.


    Moreover, it is said that Liu Xiucai and Fang have left many orphans. These orphans are valuable and are now in the hands of their only son Liu Jin.


    Many people believe the rumor. Although most villagers don''t know one big character, they also know that books are very expensive. Some of them can''t afford them for a lifetime.


    After all, although Liu Xiucai was poor at that time, the Fang family was rich. The Fang family liked writing and ink. It was reasonable for Liu Jin to have a single copy in his hand.


    The news is getting wilder and wilder, and some people are becoming more and more restless.


    Listening to the words of the population in the village, Zhang''s greed could not be suppressed. As long as she remembered that she had missed an orphan book worth thousands of gold, she gritted her teeth with regret.


    Unexpectedly, the little rabbit is also a thief!


    Unlike those who have only heard of it, she has seen it with her own eyes, so she believes that there must be something more valuable in the little boy''s hand!


    no way! She must get the book!


    Zhang''s heart was wondering about it. He seemed absent-minded when doing anything. When cooking, the fire was too big and almost burned a pot of rice.


    So when the family ate, they saw a bowl of yellow and paste flavored rice dumplings.


    Liu San frowned. He worked all day. He didn''t want to eat this at night. He said discontentedly, "how can today''s meal be made like this?"


    The spoiled little brother Liu pushed his rice bowl and began to play tricks: "it''s terrible! I don''t want to eat this!"


    Only one side of sister Liu ate quietly without saying a word.


    If Liu San had been so picky in the past, Zhang would have been angry. If Liu San had been so picky in the past, Zhang would have been angry. But today, her heart was filled with the theft of books. Now, listening to Liu San''s accusations, she didn''t say much, but asked him, "Hey, did you listen to what the villagers said?"


    "What did you say?" Liu Sanyi didn''t react. The women in the village talk every day. How did he know what to say.


    Zhang Shi gave him a white look: "it''s about your nephew!"


    Liu San remembered that the village said that Liu Jin had an orphan in his hand, but he didn''t know it at all.


    "I don''t know." To be honest, the four brothers separated after their parents left. Later, because the fourth brother lived in the city, they didn''t have much contact at ordinary times. I don''t know if there was any sole source in his family.


    "Why don''t you ask?" Zhang said tentatively, "didn''t the old house still be robbed a few days ago? It''s not safe for him to live alone now, and he doesn''t have an elder to take care of him. It''s not safe to put the solitary book at home. It''s better to bring it to our house and I''ll keep it for him."


    Zhang''s thought was very beautiful. If she could take it directly, she wouldn''t be afraid to steal it again.


    As a result, Liu Sanyi refused: "I''m not going. You have to go yourself!"


    The last time she did that, he was called by the leader to give him a lecture. He said that both of them had lost their hearts. They didn''t look like elders at all. They lost their old Liu family. If they go again this time, they won''t be scolded.


    And her purpose is too obvious. When she goes, she has to be poked in the backbone by the villagers.


    "I''ll go, I''ll go!" Zhang snorted and saw that younger brother Liu was still making trouble. She was upset and didn''t bother to coax him. When she saw younger sister Liu eating again, she didn''t have a good way: "eat! Eat all day! The family will let you eat poor! How did I give birth to a debt collector like you! Get married quickly and I''ll be quiet!"


    "Mom, I''ll do the dishes." The girl quickly stood up and whispered.


    "What do you want to wash? Don''t you see that you haven''t finished your meal yet?" The woman simply sends her anger on her. She scolds, and the girl can only listen.


    Fortunately, Zhang didn''t say a word. A woman came to her outside. She left the girl and went out to chat with her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although she didn''t see this scene with her own eyes, what happened at uncle Liu''s house could not escape Tang Xiaotang''s expectation. Looking at the two signs on the map together, she narrowed her eyes and smiled with satisfaction.


    At this time, Liu Jin, who was seriously copying the pages at his desk, also finished copying the last sentence. Then he picked up the bamboo knife and cut the whole paper into many large pieces according to the position of the words.


    Then, he put the cut paper on the neatly divided square bamboo block, printed the words on it upside down, and finally traced it with a brush.


    As like as two peas of bamboo, which were already written, there were not only neat structures, but even the size.


    These days, he has been discussing this matter with the head of the Department. He is responsible for writing, and the head of the Department is responsible for finding someone to carve these written bamboo blocks.


    Because of the first attempt, Liu Jin first wrote a very simple children''s Enlightenment book, which is not only relatively short, but also has few words. A few days ago, he sent the first part to Li Chang. Today, he finished the last part.


    Carefully write on it one stroke at a time. Soon, Liu Jin finished writing the blank bamboo blocks next to her.


    "Well, that''s it..."


    When she collected her pen, Liu Jin looked at the bamboo pieces and wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    When the girl said she could help him make money, he still had some doubts, but after she said the way, Liu Jin found that this way was actually very feasible.


    Liu Jin knows that to print a book now, you must engrave the contents of the whole page on the engraving, and then start printing. If one word is engraved incorrectly, the whole engraving will be invalidated.


    If a book is less than ten pages, it needs to prepare more than ten engravings, which not only costs a lot of human and material resources, but also takes a long time.


    But if this method can be successful, a book only needs to prepare a few missing word blocks, and then put all the word blocks together. That will not only greatly reduce the cost of printing a book, but also don''t have to wait so long.


    He thought further that if the price of books could be reduced, poor students would not be unable to afford books as before, and more people would be able to step into the imperial examination, which can change their fate. Even ordinary people can read and read.


    The boy carefully put away all the wooden blocks on the table, put them in a cloth bag and prepared to go to grow up at home.


    If it can succeed, how many people will benefit from it


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1443

    "It will succeed." The girl''s voice sounded in her ear. Her tone was very confident: "I believe you."


    She just provided a method. Liu Jin is the main one these days. He not only wants to communicate with the carpenter found by the chief, but also he didn''t even have time to copy the book in order to write those words well.


    "Thank you." the girl''s trust calmed his excitement. He smiled gently and put her on his chest: "let''s go."


    "OK."


    They came to the mayor''s house.


    As soon as he entered the door, Liu Cai, the chief''s son, welcomed him excitedly and said to him, "little Liu Tongsheng, you''re coming! Come in, come in!"


    Seeing the joy between his eyebrows and eyes, Liu Jin knew that things were smoother than expected.


    Sure enough, Liu Cai took him to the house, picked up a piece of paper on the table and handed it to Liu Jin: "look, little Liu Tongsheng, this is what we printed!"


    It turned out that after the bamboo blocks engraved yesterday were delivered, they tried first according to Liu Jin''s method, and the printed pages completely exceeded their expectations.


    Liu Jin picked up the paper, and the neat fonts on it were arranged neatly. Because they were put together piece by piece, they looked even more neat than the whole engraving. Except for some ink marks left by uneven force and insufficient engraving, this paper looked no different from the printed finished book.


    Tang Xiaotang also took a look at his collar. Her eyesight was better than Liu Jin. She could see that the sculptor was of average level and the edge of the block was very rough. The reason why it had such a good effect was that the juvenile characters were too neat.


    But for such popular books, printing like this is enough.


    Liu Cai said with a trace of admiration: "little Liu Tongsheng, your method is too second! It''s really faster and easier to print books!"


    As soon as it was printed yesterday, not only were they surprised, but even carpenter Liu, who was invited by them to carve, felt incredible.


    Carpenter Liu is the nephew of the chief of the village. He usually works as a carpenter in the village. When he was young, he once carved engravings for the city library. He also knows how to print books, but he dares to say that even printing the simplest book is not so easy.


    "These traces still can''t." Liu Jin is still dissatisfied. It''s OK to print such ordinary books. If you print some precious books, such traces can''t be found.


    We need to improve.


    "Of course, my father and carpenter Liu went to his house to get the carving knife. Little Liu Tongsheng, you sit here for a while and wait until they come back." Liu Cai shouted to his mother-in-law to bring water to Liu Jin: "pour some water to little Liu Tongsheng quickly!"


    Liu Jin also did not refuse to sit at the table and looked at the paper. He thought about how to improve.


    Narrow the gap around the word, make the font protrude a little, and make the ink heavier


    Soon, the chief and carpenter Liu came back. The three discussed the improvement plan. Liu Jin watched carpenter Liu carve the finished product and tried it several times before he was finally satisfied.


    Now, after the finished product is printed, take it to the study for inquiry.


    Because the girl asked him to keep it secret for the time being, Liu Jin told the chief not to let anyone know the news. Now, except the chief''s family, carpenter Liu and him, the villagers don''t know about it.


    When they saw Liu Jin taking a bag of things to the head of the family every time, they thought he was giving gifts to the head of the family. They felt that he must have an orphan in his hand. Others said he wanted to give the orphan to the head of the family.


    This message is very outrageous, but because the chief and Liu Jin avoid talking, there are still many people who believe in it. Let alone Zhang, who has been coveting these non-existent orphans, even his uncle and second uncle couldn''t help knocking on his side, but Liu Jin didn''t reveal a word when he remembered the girl''s words.


    "Big nephew, what are you doing recently?"


    Zhang stood at the gate of Liu Jin''s yard with a fake smile on his face. Tang Xiaotang was embarrassed by that smile. She said and looked at the table in Liu Jin''s room. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see anything through the fence and window.


    "She''s looking at me." Tang Xiaotang said to Liu Jin.


    Liu Jin naturally understood what she was looking at. Although he knew she couldn''t see it, he subconsciously sideways and blocked her sight: "aunt three, what can I do for you?"


    "Something... Your cousin ordered a house a few days ago. Your third uncle and I slaughtered a chicken. You look lonely at home alone, or come to the third aunt''s house..."


    She opened her mouth with a smile and said that she would invite Liu Jin to dinner. The resistance and heartache in her eyes could not be covered. For the stingy Zhang family, killing this chicken was no less than cutting her meat with a knife.


    It can be seen that in order to get the things in Liu Jin''s hand, she really paid off.


    Tang Xiaotang deliberately asked Liu Jin to eat hard on her, but before she could speak, Liu Jin had interrupted Zhang. He smiled and said, "aunt three, thank you for your kindness, but if I want to be filial to my father, I won''t bother you."


    It is reasonable to say that when parents die, children should be filial for three years, but no one will be so strict about this kind of thing. Rural people generally have no taboos after the first seven.


    But if people have to be filial for three years, they can only praise others for their filial piety.


    This reason was so good that Zhang couldn''t say anything.


    She can''t let people stop being filial.


    Reluctantly pulled the corners of his mouth, Zhang showed a ferocious smile: "come and sit down..."


    "No need, aunt. I''ll go out the next day. When my cousin gets married in the future, I''ll make up a generous gift for her." Liu Jin said slowly.


    I don''t know when! And it''s for that dead girl, not for her!


    Her chicken was killed for nothing!


    Zhang turned angrily. As a result, as soon as she took a step, she heard the sound of closing the door behind her. She was even more angry.


    Suddenly, the idea at the bottom of her heart appeared again and gradually occupied her mind.


    Since he won''t give it to her, don''t blame her!


    in the house.


    Tang Xiaotang and Liu Jin looked at Zhang''s back by the window. She said, "she''s going to do it."


    Just now she deliberately asked Liu Jin to annoy her in order to let her do it - their sample books have been printed and will be sent to the city the day after tomorrow.


    This is the best time. She doesn''t believe that women don''t do it.


    "Yes."


    Liu Jin''s mood was very calm. Now he had no reaction to the third aunt''s mind. As long as he thought that she wanted to steal the girl, his last kindness to her was exhausted.


    If she hadn''t mentioned her cousin just now, he wouldn''t even be in the mood to deal with her.


    "Don''t be too sad, you still have me," the girl in her arms thought he was still sad and comforted him. "You just lost a fool who would trouble you, but you got a little genius who can help you. Isn''t it very profitable?"


    "I''m not sad," the boy said slowly. "I''m just sorry for my cousin."


    It was the only one of his relatives who was kind to him, but it was a pity that she met such parents.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1444

    "It''s no pity. You have to think about it. It may be a good thing for her to get rid of such a mother." Tang Xiaotang didn''t lie. In the original world, Liu Damei was far away from the family because she married someone. Later, she wasn''t implicated. Even considering her previous goodwill, Liu Jin asked someone to help the person she married. In the end, she lived very well.


    "If you''re really sorry, just help her more in the future." She said.


    "OK." That''s what he thought.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Liu Jin remembered very seriously. He naturally understood how important these articles were to him. If there were no paper and pen now, he must write them down.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll recite it to you when I go back. You can remember it slowly." Tang Xiaotang comforted him.


    "Thank you." Liu Jin can''t remember who she is, and he doesn''t ask the girl why she knows this. After all, as a Shuling, she has lived for a long time and knows a lot. Liu Jin doesn''t think it''s very strange.


    He just thought that he must not disappoint her expectations.


    So while listening, the boy opened the package containing the sample books and made an inspection.


    Just halfway through, Liu Jin heard the girl''s voice becoming serious.


    "Here she is!"


    Tang Xiaotang looks at the map. Zhang is approaching Liu Jin''s house.


    She was very brave. At this time, although she was a genius, some early risers in the village began to prepare to go out to work. Although Liu Jin''s residence was at the edge of the village, someone would go to work in the field from here. In case someone saw her, she couldn''t tell clearly.


    After all, no one will go to visit relatives before dawn, and this relative is still a teenager living alone.


    It seems that she has been completely dazzled by greed and can''t care about anything.


    As soon as she spoke, without any hesitation, the boy immediately stopped the ox cart.


    "Brother Daniel, please stop."


    Liu Daniu didn''t know what had happened, but he subconsciously stopped the ox cart. He looked back at Liu Jin and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The inside chief on one side was also puzzled. He asked Liu Jin, "what''s the matter?"


    "Li Chang, did you give me the thousand character text yesterday?" Liu Jin looked up at him and asked in a low voice.


    "I should give it to you..." the leader hesitated. He was old and his memory was not very good. When asked by Liu Jin, he suddenly couldn''t remember: "didn''t he?"


    "No," Liu Jin shook her head and showed him the book in the package. "It was dark when I came home yesterday, and I didn''t have time to check it. I put it in the package together in the morning, but I didn''t see this one when I checked it just now."


    Li Chang turned over the book. Sure enough, he didn''t see the one. He was a little anxious immediately.


    "Did I forget to give it to you?" Liu Jin proposed the method of printing the book, but the paper and ink costs of these books are all from the inside. If you forget one, you will lose him.


    Looking at his anxious memories, Liu Jin showed a little guilt on her face: "don''t worry first. Maybe it''s too dark in the morning. Maybe I didn''t see it clearly."


    "Let''s go back and look for it now!" The chief said and was about to jump under the car.


    Li was old and inflexible. He almost fell out of the car. Fortunately, Liu Jin helped him in time and didn''t let him fall.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go and have a look." Liu Jin held him, turned back and said to Liu Daniu, "brother Daniu, I''m sorry to delay you. You go first and don''t have to wait for us."


    "Ah... Shall I get it for you?" Daniel Liu felt his head. He felt that he ran faster than the two of them.


    "No, Daniel, you go first." The chief shook his head. He wanted him to get it, but Liu Daniao couldn''t read, and he couldn''t find where to put it.


    www.novelhall. com, the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1445

    "OK."


    The ox cart has gone far. Liu Jin holds Li Chang to the village. Tang Xiaotang looks at the map all the way. Now Zhang has entered the yard, but Liu Jin locked the door before going out. If she wants to enter, she has to open the knot on the door first.


    Even so, their time is also very urgent. After all, they can only catch Zhang''s family when they meet her in the yard. But Liu Jin''s family is the farthest away from the entrance of the village, and the head of the village walks very slowly. If they are late, even if the head of the village knows that the book is lost, there is no way to investigate Zhang''s family.


    However, Liu Jin could not see any anxious color on her face. He not only didn''t deliberately speed up his pace, but even dissuaded Li Chang from walking slower.


    Fortunately, however, the chief was in a hurry and didn''t slow down because of his words.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map and calculated the time according to their feet.


    At this speed, it will take about ten minutes for them to walk to Liu Jin''s house, but it will only take three minutes at most for women to enter the house.


    Time is too late.


    But she didn''t urge Liu Jin. After all, he needs experience to grow up. If she has to solve everything, he can never be alone.


    Besides, she knew that the teenager had a strategy.


    They walked back slowly, while on the other side, the woman carrying a bamboo basket had already reached the gate of the courtyard.


    The unlocked door opened as soon as it was pushed, and she walked in smoothly.


    The kitchen door was bolted, but the woman only looked back. Her purpose today is not that.


    He went straight to the door. It seemed that the last movement made the boy on guard. The handle of the door was tied with a straw rope and tied with a knot.


    "Little rabbit!"


    The woman scolded at the bottom of her heart and began to untie the rope.


    The straw rope was very thick. Although it had a dead knot, it was not that it could not be untied. She tore the tape and broke the rope in a short time.


    Then the woman pushed the door and went in.


    The room was almost empty. The woman only glanced at it, and then her eyes fell on the book on the table.


    As soon as her eyes lit up, she immediately went to the table and grabbed the book.


    A woman can''t read. She can''t recognize what''s written in this book, so although she can see that this book is different from the last one, she doesn''t feel any difference.


    Pick up the book, put it in a bamboo basket and cover it with a cloth. She turns around and wants to leave, but as soon as she turns around, her eyes just fall on the box under the bed in front of her.


    The box is the same as the last one, but not only the position has changed, but also like the outside door, the place where the padlock should have been tied by straw rope.


    That kid specially hid this box. There must be more valuable books in it!


    A stronger greed suddenly surged up in a woman''s heart - she came all the time. How can she take only one book? If you can take all these books and sell them, let alone her son''s bundle repair, you can send him to study in the city!


    The greed in her eyes became more and more intense. She walked to the bedside a few steps. The woman knelt on the ground and dragged the bamboo box out at once.


    Tang Xiaotang looked at the map and saw that the woman had gone to the table and picked up the book, but she didn''t leave. Instead, she went to Liu Jin''s bed and stopped.


    Tang Xiaotang understood his idea since the boy specially changed the position of the box yesterday.


    Standing in front of the desk, she could just see under the bed. With Zhang''s greed, she could not see the box and remain indifferent.


    He is betting on her greed.


    And it turned out that he was right.


    When the woman paused, they could see Liu Jin''s yard.


    The chief hurried up his pace anxiously, and Liu Jin finally stopped persuading. He looked at the house in the distance, and his eyes showed a little dark.


    At this stage, he found that his mood was unexpectedly calm. All possible results had been thought about. No matter whether things would develop as expected, he was ready.


    The chief finally came to his courtyard. He was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but he was surprised to find that Liu Jin''s courtyard door was open.


    "This... Didn''t you close the door?"


    Liu Jin''s face showed a trace of surprise at the right time. He shook his head: "no, I closed the door..."


    Hearing what he said, Li Chang''s heart suddenly sank, because he remembered that thieves broke into Liu''s old house a few days ago. Are they here again today?


    "Let''s go! Let''s go in!"


    Although Li Chang was old, he was not timid. In particular, their efforts were still in the house these days. In a hurry, he didn''t care about anything else, so he rushed directly into the yard.


    "You wait..."


    The boy seemed to want to stop him, but the chief couldn''t care about anything else. He picked up a bamboo pole from the yard and carried it to the house.


    Liu Jin walked slowly behind the chief, and the worry on her face looked very real.


    Across the half closed door, the chief clearly saw a figure in coarse clothes squatting on the ground. He didn''t know what he was looking for. From time to time, clothes were thrown to the ground by "him".


    What a bold thief!


    He deliberately eased his steps and walked over. When he reached the door, he didn''t look at it. He picked up the bamboo pole in his hand and beat the squatting figure without saying a word.


    "I let you steal!"


    "Ah ah!"


    Zhang Shi, who opened the bamboo box, saw a lot of books. When she was indulging in the joy of harvest, the sudden pain from her body scared her out of her wits. She sat down on the ground and shouted out directly.


    The books she had not hidden in her hand were scattered on the ground. For a moment, she even forgot her situation. When she got up, she would scold: "who killed thousands of knives -"


    The inner length standing at the door and copying the bamboo pole also heard some familiar voices. The light in the room was dark. He didn''t recognize Zhang at all, but when he heard her half sentence, he recognized the people in the room at once.


    "Is that you?!"


    The dignified voice came from behind. Zhang immediately recognized the owner of the voice. She looked back in a panic and saw that the chief was standing at the door, followed by the cub.


    "Inside, inside long..."


    Zhang''s eyes were startled, and her face was pale as if she had seen a ghost. She could not think of it. How could Li Chang be in there?


    At this time, she appeared alone in her nephew''s room with a lot of books scattered around her. How could chang not know what happened in such a scene? He was so angry that he pointed to Zhang and couldn''t even say anything: "you, you... You stupid woman! You steal something?!"


    Unexpected! Unexpected! He thought he was really a thief in another village, but he didn''t think it was her!


    My aunt stole from my nephew! Liu Jiacun has such a scandal. Where should he put his long face!


    He was so angry that he almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, the young man behind him reached out his hand to hold him in time and didn''t let him fall to the ground.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall. com